《Solo Leveling: I Am The Only Supreme With the Cheating System》


 Chapter 1: The Beginning

    "How could you Sara? We are teammates!" A young man with inky black hair growled in pain as he clutched his bleeding stomach lying in his pool of blood.


    "Isn''t it obvious? If we go through that gate together, we will have to share the rewards and lifetime, but if you die, and I go through alone, I will gain all the rewards." A young lady with long aqua blue hair said.


    "You Bitch!!" The young man hissed at her.


    "Language! you are about to die, So think of only good things, and don''t you love me anymore? If you still do, can you give me these life times of yours?" The young lady asked with a smile.


    "You!!"


    "Ok. ok, let do this again. Can you please transfer your life times to me?" The lady squat down in front of the bleeding young man with a bloody dagger in hand.


    "I would rather die than give it to you!" The guy spat at her, which she dodged.


    "Don''t be a prick!" She hissed. Standing back up and added; "if I can''t get your lifetime, I will take your sister''s."


    "Don''t you dare touch my sister!! Cough! Cough!!"


    "Don''t you know you shouldn''t yell when you are about to die?" the lady asked lovingly, like a mother reprimanding her child.


    "I wonder why I fell for a snake like you!!" The guy continued to yell.


    "Well... first: I''m beautiful, second: you are a fool." She said and continued, "telling you the truth, I never liked you in the first place, I''m just following you because you can help me with life times, you were really a fool.


    You work day and night just to look for life times for me and your sister so we can live longer, but look around us, we are the last survivors in the game and the rewards and life times will be abundant, I don''t want to share any of that with a moron like you." She said, cleaning her dagger on his clothes.


    "If there is a next life I will make you pay!" The guy said with gritted teeth.


    "Well, I think I should get going, there are rewards to claim for winning one of the hardest games in AI virtual reality game." After cleaning and wearing her dagger back, she blew a kiss at the young man and walked toward the gate.


    "Don''t worry, for helping me win this game I will leave your sister one day in her lifetime!" She yelled at him as she walked towards the gate and disappeared in it.


    ''Is this how I will die?''


    ''All that calculation to escape monsters and other players only lead me to my death!''


    "Cough! Don''t worry Sara, you will get what is coming for you!"


    "I''m sorry Mira, you have such a useless brother. I thought playing and winning my first AI Virtual Reality game will earn us more life times to live, If I had known it will turn to this, I would have followed your advice. I''m sorry again"


    He apologized with tears streaming down his face and he breathed his last.


    The voice of AI Virtual Reality game finally sounded.


    ______


    "Huh? Where am I?" The young man appeared inside an endless bright space, The first thing he did was look around, totally confused.


    ''Welcome vengeful soul.'' A voice sounded in his head.


    "What in the mother name!" The young man looked around him, searching for the one who had just spoken to him.


    ''You can''t see me vengeful soul, but you can hear me.'' The voice sounded again.


    "Who are you?!" The young man asked. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''The question is not about who I am, it''s about what I am.'' The voice corrected him.


    "Then what are you?" The young man asked again with furrow brow and added "...And where the hell am I?"


    ''You are in my world vengeful soul, and I am the ruler of all games.''


    "Ruler of all games? Vengeful soul? What the hell are you saying?!" The young man asked, his frown deepening.


    ''Some called me the provider, some called me the manipulator, some called me the architect and others called me the Cheating System, I go by many names and forms, looking for souls who have the potential to wield me.''


    The young man became silent for a moment then asked, "And I am that soul?"


    ''Yes, you are the only one with endless potential and unknown possibility to wield me, to make it better you are also a vengeful soul.''


    "Why is it better if I''m a vengeful soul? Let me tell you ruler or whatever you are called, there are a lot of vengeful souls out there why did yiu pick me?"


    ''You ask a lot of questions.''


    "My mom said anyone who ask questions never get lost, so can you enlighten me?"


    ''I chose you because of your endless potential, your thinking and vengeful nature no one knew about.''


    The young man was about to rebuke the voice''s words, but kept silent because its right. "So what Is our next course of action, I can''t be floating here like a mindless fool."


    ''If you wish you can.''


    "No way."


    ''Ok vengeful soul, you will be thrown one day back in time, when you haven''t yet entered the game.''


    "Really? You can do that?" The guy asked totally surprised.


    ''I can do a lot more than that vengeful soul.''


    "Stop calling me that, my name would be better."


    ''Ok Michael, prepare for your revival.''


    "Just wait for me Sara, I will show you want a demon looks like." Michael said with killing intent.


    {returning host to one day back.}


    {Calculating time zone}


    {successfully revived}


    ____


    "Hey Michael, wake up. wake up you dumbass!" A man with brown hair, putting on a blue manufacturing worker uniform was busy shaking the sleeping Michael, trying to wake him up.


    "Huh, why are you shaking me so much? If my lifetime doesn''t kill me, you surely will." Michael said in a low voice, opening his tired eyes slowly.


    "Wake up you dumbass! The boss is around, if he find out you sleeping on the job he will reduce your lifetime again." The man said sternly.


    "Fine, fine, I''m up." Michael said, slowly getting up from the ground, after looking around his face changed slightly.


    ''Wait a second, I''d already lived this day!''


    ______


    Hahaha, welcome to my third book, I don''t know why, but I just love writing. So here I am with my third book, please check and give Me feedback. ????????.


    Thanks for reading.


    Please leave a comment and review, thanks ????


    Check my new book: Reborn with the all seeing eye.

 Chapter 2: Fired

    ''Did I really go back in time?'' Michael thought looking around him.


    "Hey, what is wrong with you?" The man beside him asked.


    "It''s nothing John" Michael replied calmly and turned to his working section and continue loading the goods.


    "Always a weirdo" John shook his hand and walked toward his own section.


    "All you lazy slackers should work faster!!" A middle-aged man with a big belly, putting on a black suit walked over, yelling at the surrounding workers.


    ''This man again.'' Michael groaned inwardly.


    He really hates this man, How can someone this fat thinks he''s a God? because he owns a factory and also a lot of life times. If it wasn''t for his fat statue or his oversized suit, Michael would have taken him for a military commander who like bossing people around.


    ''So I die tomorrow, it''s kind of weird knowing when you will die and who is going to kill you. Should I enter the game again? everything in that game is not new to me, so it will be easily won, and I can also get back at Sara.''


    "Hey you! Dopey!! What are you doing? Get to work!" The fat boss yelled at Michael seeing him standing still like a fool, while others are busy working.


    Michael was preoccupied with his thoughts so he didn''t heard the fat boss yelling at him. Seeing getting ignored, the boss got angry and walked up to him in long strides.


    "Hey fool!!!" He stopped in front of Michael and yelled out to him, bringing him out of this thought.


    "Yes, oh... boss!" Michael eexclaimed in mild surprise. He stood straight, waiting for orders.


    "Are you stupid? Everyone is working and what are you doing here? now get to work or get out of here!" The fat man yelled, turned around and walked away.


    "Asshole" Michael said under his breath.


    The man stopped and turned around sharply. "What did you call me?!"


    Michael was silent for a moment and looked down at his life times in his AI bracelet.


    He sighed.


    ''I''m going to die in two days, so what''s there to be afraid of, this asshole will also reduce my life times because of my mouth, that Is if he let me continue working here.'' Michael thought inwardly.


    "Are you deaf?!!" The man roared at him, now every single working staff''s attention in the factory have been drawn over.


    Michael stared at the fat boss for a while before opening his mouth.


    "Yeah, I called you an asshole! What can you do about it? Tell me!!"


    The man was taken aback by his loud roar and yelled back not planning to be intimidated by a twenty-two years old.


    "How dare you?! Don''t you know it''s because of me you are still standing. If I haven''t employed you back then when you were begging on your knees, would you be standing here?!"


    "...And thank you for helping me back then, for that I will not take my payment for today, I quit!" Michael said, taking off the manufacturing uniform. With that taken care of, he walked away.


    "Take your payment for today? Who what to pay a rascal like you? now get out of here and go die with that pathetic sister of yours!!"


    These last words touched something in Michael making him stopped on track, his sister was his last and only relative in this run down planet, their mom left them when she gave birth to his sister, while their dad was killed by someone outside the city for his life times when Michael was just fifteen years old and his sister eight, everyday they were on edge, afraid that someone or some thugs will break down their door and asked them for Their live times or else they''ll kill them.


    He had suffered with his sister, sometimes even going to bed with empty stomachs.


    As the world now runs on life times because of AI, all currencies became useless and everyone sells their goods and provisions with life times. 2 hours of life times can buy you one hard loft of bread, time to eat it was like going on an unknown war, ''cause the bread will be difficult to even bite through, to talk of swallow.


    He and his sister faced all these hardships and suffering together, that was also the main reason he entered the game for the first time and ended up getting killed by his ex-girlfriend.


    So when he heard someone insulting his sister, the most precious treasure to him, no Matter how they suffered she never complained or got angry. That''s why he stopped, turned around and walked toward the fat boss.


    "What? Are you coming back to beg?!!" The man asked with a smug smile.


    POW!!!


    A straight punch from Michael on his fat cheek threw him butt first on the ground.


    "Don''t you ever mention my sister with that filthy mouth of yours, if you do again; I won''t go easy on you!" Michael said coldly.


    He might not be as strong as those high level gamers in AI, who were granted with skills and powers, but he surely knew how to throw a punch.


    "Nice Work!" John shouted from the crowd. While the other workers had pleased smiles on their faces. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who dares?!" The Boss turned around but couldn''t find the one who shouted just now, he then turned his attention to Michael while holding his right cheek.


    "You dare hit me young man! Good, I will make sure to let you pay! Now get out of my factory!!!" He roared at Michael as he slowly stood up.


    "Who want to stay in this pathetic place!" Michael spat on the ground and walked away, not even looking back.


    "You will see what I will do to you and your bitch sister." The fat man threatened in a low voice.


    _


    "Sighed"


    Michael sighed as he walked out of the factory, he looked at his life times one last time.


    "I should buy something good today, if I don''t make it in the game. At least I should enjoy my last meal with my sister." Michael muttered and head toward the market, he would rather walk for hours than entered a cab and spend his life times, life times aren''t gold, but life.


    _____


    How is the book going, like it?


    o Yes


    o No


    o Don''t care.

 Chapter 3: Hard living

    After going another round of war in the city market, Michael returned home around 6 O''clock in the evening with bags filled with vegetables, spices, long rice and lastly, the only thing they haven''t had in a while, Meat. Pure beef meat which cost a whopping 15 hours of life times.


    He made sure to spend at least, 24 hours of life times which amount to a day of life, to make an unforgettable meal.


    Michael looked at his hunt with a proud expression. "Can''t wait to see Mira''s face." He said with a rare smile.


    Gotten to the rundown area they live in, He moved his gaze around. The neighborhood was filled with countless wastes and garbages, which was scattered throughout the place. Fearsome looking men were standing at a distance smoking and drinking. Some vendors were currently yelling from here to there for whom to buy their stuffs.


    Countless run-down buildings which looks like they could collapse at any given moment, incomplete roads and the smell, oh. It was like someone opened a sewage around the place.


    Michael and his sister are currently staying at a large apartment building, on the fourth floor. Michael preferred the place because it was high and no one will easily go up to disturb or rob them, except the landlady that is.


    An old woman who look around 60 years old, always moving from one door to another in her fake elegant gown, pestering tenants to pay their rants.


    She was so annoying that Mira gave her a name "old hag" The first time she called her old hag, Michael laughed his eyes out. And later complimented his sister for being the best name giver.


    Michael gave a small smile remembering everything, he had already gotten use to the smell of the place and the noise of the vendors and thugs so he wasn''t bothered. He slowly entered the apartment building. To his misfortune, he came in contact with old hag in the lobby, who was busy putting on make-up and wearing a black long gown.


    "Hey you! when are you going to pay your rent?" Old hag asked the moment she saw Michael.


    ''Did she think she is still young? For God''s sake you are a 60 years old woman, instead for you to be busy taking care of your grandchildren, you are here putting on make-up!''


    "Don''t worry, Mrs Jones. I don''t think you will ever see me again after today, if you do, I will pay the rent." Michael answered, as he walked passed her.


    "Hey moron. Are you going somewhere? If you are, First pay Me my rent before you try run away with your sister." Old hag lowered her make-up to look at him.


    "Don''t worry, I always keep my words. If you see me after tomorrow I will pay you the rent and I am not running away." Michael said as he walked up the stairs.


    "I will give you today and tomorrow then, you should pay me my three months rent after tomorrow!" Old hag yelled him.


    ''Why are you always yelling about rent?! It''s not like we are living in an estate or mansion like those rich people, and you are here ranting about a rundown apartment!'' Michael yelled inwardly totally irritated.


    _


    "Sister Sara, thank you for spending time with me." A young girl looking around 15 years old, with long and flowing brown hair and eyes said to the beautiful lady beside her.


    "It''s nothing Mira, I''m your brother''s friend. It''s only right to take care of you" the lady said with a smile.


    ''Do you think I care about you little slut! I''m just here So I can take lifetime from your foolish brother.'' She caused inwardly.


    "I''m happy for my brother, finding such a loving and caring beauty like you." Mira said with a smile, arranging the cards so they could continue playing.


    ''Who told her I''m here to play card?! I wonder how many life times she has with her, what if I try to manipulate her to give me some?''


    "Mira..., how many life times do you have left?"


    As you all know, life times can be transfer from one person to another, only if the one transferring it is doing it willingly. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh...? well miss Sara, I have a total of 1 month here" Mira was a little confuse by the question, but still answered, even showing Sara her bracelet.


    ''One month?! While I have only 3, That fool gave his sister one month of life times while he got only three days, how can someone be so foolish?'' Sara thought.


    Michael wasn''t stupid or foolish, he just simply loves and adore his little sister, if he could, he can give her all his life times.


    "Wow! your brother is really lovely, he cherishes you so much." Sara exclaimed with a force smile.


    "Yeah, I don''t know how many times, I''d asked my brother to take some, but he always refuses." Mira said with a sad smile.


    ''Because he is a moron! Who on earth don''t want to live long, well only your stupid brother.''


    "Ok miss Sara, let continue our game, I will win you again." Mira said not noticing Sara''s ugly expression.


    "Ok let continue" she forced a smile and continued the game.


    ''I can do these, I came here with a plan and with Michael''s brain, I know he will fall for it.'' She thought.


    ___


    "Come on miss Sara, I am winning again. Now take two."


    "You cheater"


    "I''m not a cheater, I''m just better than you, now hold on and take another two."


    "What? How did you...?"


    OUTSIDE THE APARTMENT.


    "Wait a second isn''t that Sara''s voice?" Michael asked himself in mild surprise.


    ''How could I forget about her? she is here to tell me about her plan, which changed my life and hers.'' Michael thought inwardly, after taking deep breath to calm down his emotions, before he do something he will regret in present of his sister.


    Michael doesn''t have the mind or gut to kill someone, but now he was thinking about it. That''s why in his previous life, in the game. He used different tactics and always hid whenever they encounter a player or monsters to avoid killing or getting killed.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!!


    He knocked slowly even though it was his apartment.


    "I think it''s brother" Mira stood up, she was about to go and open the door, but Sara stopped her.


    "Let me do it"


    "Ok"


    Mira nodded and sat back down as Sara stood up and walked towards the door to open it.


    _


    Much love, stay safe.

 Chapter 4: Opening A Virtual Reality Game Account

    Michael stood outside the door silently, waiting.


    "Who is it?" Came Sara''s beautiful voice from inside.


    "It''s me" Michael answered in his most normal tone.


    "A sec" Sara unlocked the countless locks on the Door before pushing it open revealing a handsome young man with a bag of food stuffs in hand.


    Michael froze for a Second seeing Sara''s beautiful face and dress, She was both hot and beautiful, two years younger than Michael with all the right curves and a very huge boobs.


    That was another reason why Michael was drawn to her, because of her beauty and massive breasts, you can say he was a little pervert when came to women with massive boobs.


    "Sara? What are you doing here?" Michael asked feigning a surprise expression.


    "Well... I just want to check up on you and your sister." Sara said with a fake smile.


    ''Wow, how could I have been so stupid and blind, look at that smile on her face, I didn''t notice it then, but now I do.'' Michael thought.


    ''Why is this fool staring at me?!'' Sara thought inwardly and asked.


    "Aren''t you coming inside?"


    "Oh yeah"


    Michael muttered, walking inside the room, seeing his sister sitting on their old worn-out couch, he smiled.


    "How is my treasure doing?"


    "Missing you" Mira stood up and jumped into her brother''s arms hugging his waist. Michael smiled and hugged her back.


    ''Pathetic.'' Sara thought inwardly "What is in the bag?" she asked.


    "Oh, it''s just some food stuffs I brought" Michael answered and asked her a question.


    "Why are you here, Sara?"


    Isn''t he happy I''m here? He would always be on the moon laughing and telling all those useless jokes whenever I''m around. Is something wrong or did I wear the wrong clothes today?'' She thought inwardly checking her clothes, she knew Michael like girls with big boobs that''s why she wore a tight red dress, showing her beauty and ample breasts so she could be able to convince him for her plan.


    Michael saw her confused look from only a simple question he asked, so he changed the topic and take the bull by the horn.


    "I''m planning to enter the AI Virtual Reality game tomorrow."


    Mira and Sara: "What?!!"


    Now the two girls were stunned, Mira staring at her brother worriedly, while Sara staring at him dumbfounded.


    ''Did he just? I didn''t even need to convince him anymore?'' S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her plan today was to convince Michael to follow her inside the game, so they could play as teammates, and maybe survive and by chance... win.


    AI Virtual Reality game is not like ordinary games people played, but AI takes the players and threw them into the specific mode they chose, if you die in the game, you die for real.


    That''s why the winners always get a high amount of life times, if you played a harder level mode and win you can also get a chance to be showcased to all the gamers and guilds around the world.


    Now higher ranking gamers or guilds are the ones with freaking large amount of life times, that can even last three or four people to their old age.


    That why almost everyone is joining the game, even if it comes with risk, which is... the end of your life, that is If you die.


    Sara can''t resist all these temptation and life times. Come on, to live a life of a worker just because she is scared of death, no way!.


    ''Anyone can die anytime, either today, tomorrow or 3 months from now, so what is there to be scared about'' She thought and asked.


    "What did you say?"


    "I said I''m going to join AI Virtual game." Michael repeated his words.


    "But you don''t have an account yet?" She asked again.


    "True" Michael looked at her with a smirk and raised his green bracelet to his lip.


    "AI, OPEN A GAMING ACCOUNT FOR ME"


    The next moment the voice of AI sounded from the bracelet.


    "Yes"


    Michael remembered his stupid name he used in the past life. "Micro" name purpose by non-other than Sara herself, and as the fool he was, he happily accepted it.


    "I have a name for you" Sara quickly open her mouth.


    "Sorry but my sister will pick a name for me" Michael refused flatly and turned to Mira. "Mira, what name do you want Me to use?"


    ''What, did he just refuse me? Is this still the Michael who always tried to lick my shoes?'' Sara thought inwardly.


    "Me?" Mira was a little surprise, she stared at her brother for a while thinking.


    "Well... You are more precious than life times to me, and you are both my family and God. So I will call you Supreme. Because you will always be Supreme and above everyone else." She said with a smile and hugged his waist.


    ''Touchy'' Sara thought with an eye roll. An act that didn''t escape Michael.


    "Supreme, I like that. Ok AI, my name is Supreme."


    "Later" Michael replied.


    Different notifications sounded from the bracelet. Michael looked at the stunned Sara.


    "Are you coming with me?" He inquired with a smile that wasn''t a smile.


    "Yes" Sara quickly answered and ask with a beautiful smile "What are you going to prepare for us?"


    "What do you mean?" Michael asked in mild confusion.


    "The food stuffs you bought, aren''t you going to prepare it?" Sara said pointing at the bag.


    "I am Sorry Sara, it''s getting late, I think it''s Time for you to leave"


    "What?" Sara was speechless.


    ''What have gotten into him?''


    "Yes miss Sara, it''s already 7 in the evening, the road won''t be safe anymore if it gets to 8." Mira also added.


    ''These two brats!!'' Sara roared inwardly, but her smile remained.


    "You are right Mira, I will get going" she walked back to the couch, picked up her handbag and was about to leave when Michael said.


    "By 10 in the morning, I''m entering the game, if you really what to join and gain life times you can first open your own account and come with me."


    "Thanks!" She hissed, and walked out of the room, slamming the door behind her.


    "Why is she mad?" Mira asked confuse.


    "It''s just how she is, now come on. Let me prepare something delicious for you." Michael said leading his sister into their small kitchen.


    _______


    She thought he will let her eat his hard earn food, For God''s sake that is one day lifetime. ????????


    Much love ????????

 Chapter 5: First Game Part-1

    The two siblings went to the kitchen and started preparing the food ingredients bought by Michael.


    "How much are all these food stuffs?" Mira asked after washing the fresh tomatoes.


    "Not much" Michael answered and patted her small head.


    "Really?" Mira asked in a low voice, not believing her brother''s word. ''All these ingredients aren''t cheap, did he use his life times again? How many did he have left? Is that why he wants to play virtual reality game?'' Different questions ran through her head in overdrive making her frowned slightly.


    "Is something wrong?" Michael asked noticing her change in expression.


    "Well..., why are you joining the game? I heard It''s very dangerous."


    "True. The game is dangerous, but as a new player AI will give me the simplest mode" Michael said trying to reassure his sister.


    "Really?" Mira was happy hearing that, but it only lasted for a second before she said. "That means when you increase in level, AI will give you difficult modes. Which might risk your life. Brother, if you are doing all these for me, please stop. If it''s life times I can start looking for a job that will give us life times."


    Michael stopped what he was doing and Squat down facing her "never say that again, And what type of brother would let his little sister work on the street?"


    "But..."


    "No but, haven''t you heard how the guilds or those who are higher rank gamers live their lives luxuriously, that is what I want for you. I''m not doing these for only you but the both of us." Michael said calmly, and release her from the hug.


    "Now go and arrange the table, I will bring the foods outside when it is ready." He gave her a smile.


    Mira gave a small nod and walked out of the kitchen to arrange the dinning table.


    "Don''t worry sis, I will make sure you live the best life possible." He promised, stood up and focus on cooking.


    MOMENTS LATER


    The Dinning table was pack with food, from veggies salad, to fried rice and beef with some fried egg and noodles, finally topping it up with a bottle of wine and fruit juice, wine for Michael and juice for Mira.


    "Wow brother, these foods look delicious." Mira said licking her lip.


    "Hahaha... have a taste, today eat till your heart content, if you need more just tell me and I will bring the pot over." Michael said jokingly.


    Mira giggled happily and started eating.


    "Mira! You haven''t prayed, how many times should I tell you this? Pray to the lord before eating."


    "Mmm, hm, hmm" Mira nodded and swallowed the food she had already eaten then placed her palms together.


    "Oh Lord come and bless these foods we are about to eat, amen" As soon as she finished she looked up at her brother and saw him smiling at her.


    "Go ahead" Michael said, a small smile on his face. That was all she needed to dive back into the food.


    ''Don''t worry, after the game I will make sure you only eat good and delicious food.'' Michael thought and started eating.


    ___


    ONE HOUR AGO


    "Ahh!! Those two brats! They aren''t even happy I come to these smelly place to pay them a visit, and they chased me away like some thug."


    Sara was currently ranting as she walked down the street in her short dress. Her handbag''s handle cross around her shoulder.


    "Cab!!" She called a taxi over as soon as she got off the smelly area.


    "How much?" She asked the driver.


    "Where are you heading?" The driver asked back.


    "Clear sky street" Sara replied.


    "Clear sky street? How can someone staying in that high-end place come to this run down area?" The driver asked our loud.


    "Shut up and answer my question!"


    "Sorry ma, 2 days life times"


    "What?!! You motherfucker!!! It''s only 1 day lifetime, how did it get to two?!" Sara yelled at the man.


    "Well...


    first you are going to a high-end place which is distance away and second you are currently in a bad place with thugs and crooks everywhere, look at the time it''s already 7:30pm; if it reaches 8, the police won''t be of any help so it''s better for you to pay up or wait for those guys coming ahead." The driver gave a long explanation and also pointed at five bare chested men with their shirts on their shoulders walking towards them.


    "You are beautiful and also wearing a nice dress, I wonder why your boyfriend didn''t drop you off. It''s not my business but if those Men catch you, I bet you won''t like what they will do." The driver added.


    "Fine!" Sara said, her mood getting worse. ''It''s all because of those two, don''t worry I will make you pay back this lifetime you made me spend.''


    The driver smiled and stretched out his green bracelet, Sara growled, but still placed her green bracelet on the driver''s, transferring a total of 2 days life times.


    "Good. Now get in, let get out of this place." The driver said and pressed a button inside his taxi opening the door for her.


    Sara entered and sighed in relief as soon as she sat down. She raised her bracelet and said to AI, "show me my profile"


    ''This is fucked-up, I don''t even have the strength to protect myself yet, I hope if I play my first game all these will unlock.'' She thought.


    "Hey miss, are you a higher gamer?" The driver asked, he surely heard her asked AI for a profile.


    "Focus on driving!" She hissed at him. Brought out her phone, and Sent a text Message to Michael. ''I hope this moron will be ready.''


    ____


    Michael and his sister just finished eating their dinner and was preparing to head to their rooms when Michael''s phone buzzed.


    He brought out his phone and saw Sara''s text. ''Hey handsome, I have opened my account. Name: poisonous Queen. You can add me up as your friend.''


    "I should add her? She is surely up for a surprise." Michael snorted and walked inside his room after locking all the locks on the door.


    ''We really need to move to a new place.'' He thought lying on his bed and quickly fell asleep.


    ____


    NEXT DAY


    Michael woke up early cleaning and doing all the chores around the house.


    Beep.


    He walked towards the dinning table where he placed his phone with a white towel on his shoulder.


    "Her again" He checked the massage, and it was from Sara.


    ''Ten o''clock I will enter the game, I see you haven''t added me as your friend yet, don''t worry I will add you.''


    Michael shook his head and dropped his phone on the table, he continued with his routine, cleaning the house.


    __


    9:00 AM


    "Morning big bro" Mira greeted walking inside the Dining room, rubbing her sleepy eyes.


    When she saw the food on the table her eyes lit up, "can''t wait." She quickly jumped on a chair getting ready to eat.


    "Not yet, aren''t you forgetting something?" Michael asked.


    "Oh"


    She realized it and rushed into the bathroom. Mira quickly washed her face and brushed her teeth. After that she walked outside and sat on her chair, opposite her brother.


    "I will be going today, but don''t worry, A day in the game is equal to an hour in real life. I think." Michael said after thinking for a while.


    "That''s better." Mira nodded with a small smile. "What am I going to do while you are gone?" She asked.


    "Don''t go out, stay inside. If you are bored you can use my phone to play games or watch movies." Michael suggested, as there was no TV in the whole apartment.


    "Thanks" She thanked in a low voice.


    Michael stared at her for a moment then said. "Don''t worry so much, I will be back."


    "I know." Mira nodded and started eating her breakfast.


    He didn''t say anything more, and the two ate in silence.


    ___


    TEN O''CLOCK


    "Ok Mira, take care of yourself, don''t leave the door open, ok?"


    "I know big bro" Mira replied calmly.


    Michael nodded and said to AI. "Log Me into my account." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next moment, Michael''s whole body was enveloped in a white light, and he disappeared from the room, leaving a low mood sister behind.


    ____


    Michael stared at all the message floating in Front of him like a big screen in the white space around him. He tapped on the newbie''s rewards.


    "All these for a newbie? time to make a name for myself and..." He stared at the last message "I don''t have any questions, because--" His words were cut short by a voice he knew to well.


    { Game discovered.}


    { Cheating System activating...1% }


    { Cheating System activating....86% }


    { Cheating System successfully activated.}


    { Cheats loading...}


    ________


    ???? let the show begin, please leave a comment and review, thanks.


    As you can see I was planning to release only two chapters of 1,000 to 1,200 words today, but I got carried away, and now I am releasing three chapters.


    Two are +1,100 words while the third one is +1,600 words.

 Chapter 6: First game 2

    { Gotten cheats }


    { Cheats will be revealed when host entered a game }


    ''Oh wow, this Is just getting fun.'' Michael thought and asked AI. "Show me my game profile."


    "Let play a game, I need to unlock all these stats. In my past life we played a game known as "Island survival" which was filled with countless dangers, even the waters are dangerous to the players. You won''t know what will jump out and swallow you in the moment of thirst." Michael said, switching off the screen In front of him.


    "This lobby is so plain, no weapons on the walls, cars or even couches to sit on." Michael grumbled, Remembering "Free fire" he used to play.


    { You know you can have all that by buying it in AI''s store, either car, weapons, furniture or any other thing you need.}


    Players'' gaming lobby is just like a room, you can customize it as much as you like, depending on the amount of diamonds you have. That''s why some players will rather choose to live in their gaming lobby than in that destroyed world.


    [ Author Note: you guys will understand why earth is called a destroyed world soon.]


    "I would have love to live here if not for my sister, only if you are 18 years above are you allowed to play AI Virtual Reality game. So if you die, it''s your choice." Michael said moving his daze around the place. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey AI. Show me some free clothes, I can''t be wearing these yellow clothes. It makes me look like a criminal." Michael thought envisioning himself in jail.


    AI showed him a black shirt and pants.


    "This is ok, I don''t have enough diamonds to buy good outfit." He tapped on his new clothes'' icon. The icon vanished, moment next the clothes magically appear on him.


    "It fit" Michael stated.


    ''Hey cheating system, can''t you hack the in-game diamonds?'' He asked a question.


    { AI''s in-game currency can''t be hack, but I can multiply it by the same digit you earn.}


    ''You mean, if I get 200 diamonds in a game you can multiply it by the same 200?''


    { correct }


    A smirk appeared on Michael''s face as he heard the system affirmation.


    ''I will be the richest player in AI.'' He thought with a smile, his thought was interrupted by AI''s robotic voice.


    After thinking for a while he tapped yes, the next moment Poisonous Queen''s name appeared on his friends list.


    "This girl Is something else, fine accept."


    { Oh, the betrayal is here.} The system made a remark.


    The next moment a light shone on the right side of the lobby and Poisonous Queen walked out slowly, also in a black t-shirt and long pants.


    "This is your lobby? Why is it so empty?" she asked calmly.


    Michael frowned slightly, he surely heard the mocking behind her words.


    ''Isn''t this the lobby of any new player?'' He thought, and asked.


    "Then my love, how is your lobby?"


    Poisonous Queen had a look of disgust hearing him calling her love, but didn''t show it, she smiled and answered. "I have a couch and desk in my Lobby."


    "Oh wow! A desk and couch." Michael said, his word filled with sarcasm.


    She frowned but still asked. "What game are we playing?"


    "Well, lets see" Michael wave his hand and set of games appeared in Front of the two.


    The two stared at the hundreds of games, both speechless.


    "What should we play?" Michael asked, holding his jaw with his index and thumb fingers, pretending to be confused.


    ''Let see if you will pick the same game, like the last time.''


    After thinking for a moment, Poisonous Queen opened her mouth.


    "Let play island survival."


    ''I knew it''


    "Is that what you want to play?, you know I will do anything you asked." Michael said, acting like a guy in love.


    "Yeah" She nodded and tapped on island survival.


    "Yes" Poisonous Queen said.


    AI didn''t say anything but waited for Michael''s answer.


    "Yes" he finally stated.


    "Yes" the two nodded.


    The next moment a bright light enveloped the two and both disappeared from Michael''s lobby.


    ___


    The two appeared on a colorful space with chairs, tables, foods and even entertainment for the players to enjoy. Knowing after this game is either their death or an extra day to lie.


    "Wow beautiful" poisonous Queen exclaimed looking around.


    The place was pack with a total of 200 players, all in bronze medal 1 star. The highest level is LV5.


    Everyone was with their teams, chatting and eating happily. Some of them consist of five players while others one.


    Michael slowly looked around the place, His gaze stopped on two players, standing alone on two separate corners, a guy and a girl, no other players dared get close to them because of the cold auras emanating from them.


    The guy was putting on black pants and a red jacket, he has short red hair and blue eyes, with a long broadsword on his back.


    While the girl have silver hair and green eyes, putting on a tight red outfit which show her curves and beauty. She was armed with a purple Bow.


    ''Two level 5 players, I know you two didn''t die in my past life, because, both of you use a life card to escape the horde of monsters.'' Michael thought inwardly.


    ____


    Much love.


    Next chapter releasing soon.


    Today.

 Chapter 7: Game begin

    "Blood-Arrow and Red encounter" Michael stated the two players'' names, seeing their profiles with AI.


    "Both Played Ten matches and survived, now you two are going to use your precious life card in this game." He added with a chuckle.


    Life cards are one out of the many cards in AI Virtual Reality game which provide the holder with some privilege, for example the Life card will send you out of the game if you die or about to die, but the players will be the one to activate it. Or the tracking card, this card can be used to track down any other player in the same game with you.


    There is also the speed card, this card increases your movement speed for a duration. There are Different cards with different skills.


    But these cards are as expensive as they are good, for example a Life card cost a total of 100,000 in-game diamonds, and diamonds aren''t easy to get in virtual reality game [VRG].


    That why these cards are precious.


    "Well, I don''t need to worry about them because I know where they will drop, so I can simply avoid them." Michael said calmly.


    ''In AI, New players can''t use skills. For any player''s skill to unlock that players need to enter LV 10'' Michael thought.


    AI''s robotic voice sounded drawing everyone''s attention. They all stopped what they were doing and listened, even the entertainment came to a stop.


    All the players quickly stood up and those with weapons, held it tightly.


    Hearing AI, some people''s face changed slightly, but hearing AI''s next word, they calmed down.


    AI was telling them that they could share their rewards with their teammates which made some players'' faces changed slightly, some like poisonous Queen. But they hid it to avoid upsetting their teammates.


    The next moment countless players were enveloped in white lights, like a pillar of light. They disappeared the next moment, then Micheal turned came and he and poisonous Queen was enveloped in the light and disappeared from the waiting room.


    __


    [ISLAND SURVIVAL]


    The two appeared in a forest. Michael observed his surrounding calmly.


    ''The same with my previous life.'' He thought, moment next.


    { Host in is a game }


    { Do you want to see the cheats available in these game? }


    ''Do you need to ask? Show me.''


    { loading cheats...}


    { Players and monsters location revealed, Map of the island gained, equipments located revealed in the map, Speed boast ready, monsters weakness discovered, high attack damage added to every host''s attacks on both players and monsters, host''s defense doubled, host can''t feel hungry and thirsty. Host is resistance to poison.}


    ''What the butt! These cheats just made me a God in these game!'' Michael yelled inwardly.


    He brought out the map, which only him could see.


    ''So in Front of us which is north have four LV 3 monsters, and behind us which is south have two LV 5 monsters, while east have ten LV 2 monsters, and lastly west have one LV 7 monster. This game is just fuck-up. And in my past life I chose south, and we luckily escape those Two LV 5 monsters.''


    ''Well with my high level of damage what is there to be afraid of.'' Michael thought.


    { first you need to find a weapon, you can also use your fist, but the damage will be 30% lower.} The system advised him.


    ''Ok.'' Michael nodded.


    "What should we do now? We can''t just stand in the open like this." Poisonous queen asked moving her gaze around the forest.


    "We are heading east!" Michael said walking east which had ten LV 2 monsters.


    "Ok?" Poisonous queen nodded and followed him not knowing what is ahead.


    ____


    BACK IN THE CITY.


    In a dark room, two men were sitting calmly staring at each other, one of the men was a fat man putting on an oversized suit while the other. A muscular man who was putting on a black t-shirt and pants making him almost blend with the surrounding darkness.


    "So... what do you want?" The man in black asked the fat man.


    "I want two people erase from this world." The fat man said with killing intent.


    "You know I only take deals which will benefit me and my Guild, so what''s in for us?" The man asked calmly.


    "One week life times" the fat man said calmly. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you stupid?! You are asking us to kill two people not two chickens, and you are here giving a week life times!" The man said coldly.


    "Then one month life times" he increased the price.


    "No, as the boss of the shadow assassins Guild, I want more. I will only take your deal if you give 6 months life times."


    "What?!! Isn''t that too much?!!" The fat man yelled out.


    "Too much? How is 6 months too much? Three months for a person and six for two." The man said calmly.


    "Then kill only the guy and use the girl as you see fit" he changed his plan.


    "A Girl? Is she beautiful?" The man asked calmly.


    The fat man couldn''t see the figure''s face, but he nodded.


    "Ok then, three months life times and the deal is done" the man said calmly and kept silent.


    The fat man debated about the price, remembering the punch Michael gave him, he gritted his teeth and nodded.


    "Fine."


    He stretch out his hand which had his green bracelet around it, the man stretch out his.


    Seeing the man''s silver bracelet he smiled and nodded, then transfer the life times to him.


    ''Just wait and see you fool.'' He thought.


    ______


    Let the show begin.


    Much love, as I said you will see another chapter today and this Is it.

 Chapter 8: First Battle, First Kill!!

    "Why in the world do you let us follow this path?" Poisonous Queen hissed at him.


    "How could I had known there would be ten monsters here" Supreme defended himself, also pretending to be shocked.


    "Idiot" she said In a low voice and asked out quietly, "What should we do now?"


    "It''s kind of easy, kill them all"


    "Are you fucking mad?! those are ten LV 2 monsters, and to remind you; we are both LV 1 players!" She yelled at him.


    "Can''t LV 1 players kill LV 2 monsters?" He asked with a tilt of his head.


    "We can dumbbell, but we are only armed with daggers and there are Ten of those things" she clarified with a frown.


    "I don''t like being insulted" Supreme said coldly. His word shocking poisonous Queen for a moment.


    "I''m sorry, but what should we do?" She apologized and asked.


    ''You can keep on pretending as much as you want, even apologizing to me.'' Supreme thought and remained silent, observing the ten monsters in Front of them.


    The two were currently hiding behind a Huge rock in a green field surrounded by trees; staring at the ten wolves sitting and walking in front of them.


    These wolves looked exactly like wild wolves back on earth, but with long sharp claws and densely long teeth which could bite through the toughest bone in the body. Instead of furs they got long sharp spines or quills, which made them look like a combination of wolves and hedgehogs or porcupine. Supreme couldn''t tell.


    ''Let see what you guys are. AI, Scan these monsters.'' He demanded.


    ''TWENTY!!, why am I seeing only ten on the cheating map?!'' He yelled inwardly, looking around for any sign of other wolves.


    Luckily for him, the system answered his question. { Ten of the wolves had already been killed.}


    ''Already be killed? It means someone or a team had passed through here.'' Supreme thought.


    { Quest activated.}


    ''What?''


    { Kill Ten scavenger wolves.}


    { Reward: you will have a new cheat.}


    ''This is surprising.'' He thought inwardly.


    "What is it? Why do you look shock?" Poisonous Queen asked silently.


    "Nothing, I''m going out to kill all those monsters, stay right here. I don''t want anything to happen to you." Supreme said with his signature smile, with out hesitation he walked out of their hiding spot.


    ''What the hell is he doing?! He is going to get himself killed, and I will end up dead too!'' Poisonous Queen was about to drag him back but was a bit late as the idiot yelled out at that moment.


    "Hey you fuckers!! Come and get me!"


    The ten scavenger wolves stood up instantly, they focused their gazes on the young man who just screamed out. These wolves didn''t attack instantly, but first observed the human in front of them calmly, checking if he was the Same player who killed their kin, and caused them to escape for their dear lives.


    Seeing he was not the same dangerous human, they all growled angrily and lunged forward with incredible speed.


    ''Whoa! They are fast'' Supreme thought with a smile, the next moment.


    { Cheat: speed boast activated.}


    A glowing yellow light appeared under Supreme''s legs, next moment he felt much lighter; like all the weight had be lifted off his body.


    "I need to get use to this." Supreme said as he gripped his dagger''s handle tightly, Moment next. He shot forward meeting the wolves head on.


    The first wolf lunged at him with its jaw wide opened planning to chopped off the head of this human.


    Supreme smiled and dodged with a side-step, with a downward slash of his dagger the head of the wolf rolled over. And with a THUD the body hit the ground dead.


    { Cheat: High damage activated.}


    { Damage delivered 500, target health: 200. Instant death.}


    He smiled calmly, then turned towards the remaining wolves with a smirk.


    "What am I watching? Did he just kill a LV 2 monster! with one strike?! Even separating the head from its body, With a dagger!!" Poisonous queen muttered a little dumbfounded.


    In a distance tree. A figure with silver hair and green eyes putting on a tight red outfit stood calmly with arms crossed on her chest with a big purple bow on her back. Staring at Supreme in mild surprise.


    ''Is it me or is that players fighting against ten LV 2 monsters and winning? I thought only I and red encounter could achieve this feat, and now. I am seeing a LV 1 doing the same.''


    "I must kill him or he''ll bring unnecessary troubles my way." She said calmly and with a flick of her right wrist, her bow disappeared from her back and appeared in her right hand.


    She grabbed the string. The next moment a blood-red arrow appeared on the bow, she then aimed it at Supreme.


    _


    ''Why are these guys so weak?'' Supreme thought as he cut down the second wolf.


    ''Ok, time to end these.'' he gripped his dagger tightly.


    ''System, activated the speed boast to the highest stage.''


    { As you wish host }


    { Speed boast increased to LV 30 }


    { To increase the cheat level, you need to use it continuously.}


    The next moment the yellow light under his legs turned crimson red, moment next he disappeared from his spot with a sonic boom, moving at the speed of a moving bullet.


    "...."


    "...."


    Both poisonous Queen and Blood-Arrow were stunned in place.


    "How did he? I thought LV 1 players shouldn''t be able to use skill in AI Virtual Reality game?" Poisonous Queen exclaimed out loud.


    "What am I seeing? Is he using a speed card or what?" Blood-Arrow stopped what she was doing for a moment and stared at Supreme with a stunned look.


    ''Who are you Supreme?'' She thought.


    Supreme was busy enjoying the time of his life. He really doesn''t know how to fight, but he surely knew how to strike and coupled with the cheating system he was like a grim reaper in Front of these wolves.


    "Come! let me send you to your maker!" He yelled, and shot forward towards the remaining eight wolves.


    Whoosh...


    { Damage delivered 400 }


    Whoosh...


    { Damage delivered 500 }


    Whoosh...


    { Damage delivered 650 }


    Whoosh....


    { Damage delivered 300 }


    He was so fast that even Blood-Arrow who was a LV 5 player couldn''t follow his movement, to talk of the wolves.


    They were falling like dead flies, and in a matter of minutes four wolves had already met their demise.


    ''Hey system. You aren''t giving me any currency or anything I can use after killing all these?'' Supreme asked the cheating system as he killed the fifth wolf.


    { Meaning...? }


    ''Like what I can use to buy something In your store.'' He clarified after some thought.


    { I don''t have a store because I am not a merchant. I give things to the host after host complete a task, I don''t sell things.}


    ''What the hell? I thought you are like the other system I''d read on novels.'' Supreme thought in mild surprised, leaping backward.


    { I am not like those systems, because I am more than a system.}


    ''OK'' Supreme nodded in mild confusion.


    landing on his feet, He stared at the remaining three wolves.


    "Howl....!!"


    One wolf let out a fearful cry as the other two slowly started backing backward. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''First a female with long silver hair killed ten of us, now a demon we can''t even detect his movement appeared and killed seven of us. Why are we so unlucky?''


    These were the thought in the heads of the three wolves, they quickly turned tail and ran away in full speed.


    ''Hey! I still need you to complete my quest!!'' He roared inwardly and shot forward towards the running wolves.


    With A slash of his dagger one of wolves dropped dead, he continued with his attack, and in a matter of seconds he killed the last two wolves who had already lost the will to fight.


    "That was easy." Supreme muttered, standing in the midst of all the dead wolves.


    { Quest completed.}


    { New cheat activated.}


    Supreme smirked seeing his new cheat. ''Now I am a complete God in this game.''


    "How did you...?" Poisonous Queen asked, as she walked out of their hiding spot.


    "Nothing much, I just learned some fighting skill." Supreme said calmly, walking towards a wolf.


    He crouched down and started cutting off part of the wolf making sure not to injure himself with their poisonous quills.


    "What are you doing?" Poisonous queen asked in mild confusion.


    "Aren''t you hungry?" He asked not moving his daze from what he was doing.


    ''I can''t feel hunger or thirst, but I need to pretend. Or she might notice something.''


    "You are right, I am starving." Poisonous queen said with a smile, while he just rolled his eyes.


    "Won''t you help?" He asked.


    "I don''t want to get my hands stain with blood." She answered and walked away.


    ''Stain with blood? You freaking killed me!!'' He roared inwardly.


    _


    "Impossible!, He managed to kill them all..." blood arrow muttered utterly surprised and added:


    "No, I must Kill him now!" She said as she aimed her red arrow at him again. Without hesitation she released a shot.


    The red arrow broke through the sound barrier with incredible speed, heading straight toward Michael.


    BAM!!


    "....."


    "What the Fuck!!" Blood-Arrow yelled in shock.


    ______


    ????????????????????????


    What happened there?


    Much love.

 Chapter 9: Ruthless

    "He caught it?" Blood-Arrow muttered in mild surprise.


    Supreme caught the bloodred arrow an inch from his face, he slowly turned his head to the direction of the projectile and activated his cheat.


    {Player''s location revealed}


    ''Blood-Arrow? I see there''s someone else trying to end my life, for God''s sake! Is my life so precious! wait... I thought she appeared 100 miles from here?'' His eyes widened.


    ''I didn''t follow this path in my previous life!!'' Supreme yelled inwardly. He fixed his gaze on Blood-Arrow who stood calmly on a tree distance away.


    "You are really full of surprises." Blood-Arrow muttered under her breath. she jumped down from the tree, landing steadily on the ground.


    "But if you get in my way, I will just have to kill you." She added, and walked away.


    Supreme stared at the direction for a while before looking down at the arrow which suddenly turned into dust.


    ''Her red arrows are these deadly? filled with.. poison?'' Supreme tilted his head in surprise staring at his red palm.


    {Cheat: poison immunity activated}


    He stared at his palm which started turning back to his normal skin color and sighed in relief.


    ''That was scary.''


    "Aren''t you done?" Poisonous Queen asked, as she walked towards him. She didn''t see what happened just now, so it saved Supreme from explaining.


    "It would be quicker if you help" Supreme said calmly, as he continued with his task.


    Poisonous Queen just rolled her eyes and sat on the ground watching him do all the hard work.


    AI''s voice sounded in every single player''s mind, telling them the start of their second nightmare.


    "What the? We need to get to the center of the island!" Poisonous Queen quickly stood up after hearing AI.


    "I know." Supreme answered and tied all the meat in a handmade grass bag, made by one truly, him.


    "Who taught you this?" Poisonous Queen asked checking out the green grass bag.


    "My dad" Supreme gave a simple answer, hanged the bag on his shoulder.


    "Let go" he said and started walking toward the other direction from the path Blood-Arrow took.


    "Do you really know where we are going?" Poisonous Queen asked following behind him. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nope."


    "What! You don''t know where we are going?!! What if you lead us into the maw of a LV 7 monster, or even outside the save Zone?!!" She yelled.


    "First: stop yelling, you could attract more monsters and other players to us. Second: Do you want to lead the way? Or do you think I am a navigator to always know the way?" Supreme asked staring at her over his shoulder.


    "When did I say that? lead the way" poisonous Queen said with a fake smile.


    "Then shut up and follow me." He added and continued walking.


    ''Did he just... me, shut up?! Idiot. moron, fool, stupid, cow...''


    Supreme didn''t know all these and continue walking, he was simply leading them to the center of the island which were guarded by Ten LV 10 monsters, that was the only spot where all the LV 10 monsters are. The game placed them there because it knew every single player will try to rush to the center after hearing AI''s notification.


    They are just leading themselves to their deaths, now... talk of this guy who already knew what is waiting ahead, but kept heading towards it.


    A stupid or brave guy I would say!


    _


    "Why haven''t I heard of his name before? I think this is his first game." Blood-Arrow muttered calmly, walking down a greenish path.


    "Hey beauty! Who are you talking too?" A middle-aged man with black hair and beard who looked like an Indonesian man yelled out to her.


    He was armed with a grenade launcher he found by chance and was also a LV 3 player in the bronze medal star 1 rank.


    Behind him were four other players, all LV 1 and purely newbies. Each of them was armed with a dagger.


    Blood-Arrow tilted her head to their direction a little surprise, who will dare call out to her in a game?


    Seeing the group, she finally turned all her figure around to face the five players.


    "You aren''t qualified to asked me questions"


    "Not qualify? Hey girl, you are just a level five player, and I am a LV 3 player with four LV 1 players. I know we can take you down easily, But..." He moved his gaze around Blood-Arrow''s seductive body.


    "...But we don''t want to kill a beauty like you, so we give you two options." The Indonesian man said loudly, he was clearly the leader of these newbies.


    Blood-Arrow didn''t say anything, she just stood still, and waited for his options.


    The man smiled seeing this and said arrogantly. "You know we are in a game; but we can still enjoy ourselves, so if you give yourself to us and let us do as we please we''ll let you go. That''s the first option, I think you know the second, that is... if you refuse the first"


    Blood-Arrow''s eyes turned cold instantly, and the next moment her bow disappeared from her back and appeared in her hands, without an ounce of hesitation she released a shot.


    The red blood arrow broke through the sound barrier and burst the head of a LV 1 player instantly, without the guy even knowing how he died.


    "What in the gods'' name?!!" The Indonesian man and his rest teammates were stunned. They quickly got in a defensive formation.


    ''That is an epic weapon skin, where did a LV 5 player got an Epic-class weapon from?!!'' The Indonesian man yelled inwardly.


    "Weak" Blood-Arrow shook her head and released another shot, even though they were prepared one LV 1 player still dropped dead with his head exploded.


    "Don''t think you are the only one that can attack from a distance!" The Indonesian man yelled, he fired the grenade launcher in his hand towards her.


    BOOOOM!!!!!!


    A deafening explosion rung out as the grenade collided with Blood-Arrow.


    "You got her boss, nice shot!" A LV 1 player with brown hair and blue eyes said out loud.


    The boss didn''t keep his hopes high, because a common-class grenade launcher can''t cause any harm to a player using an epic-class weapon. Unless that player was careless and this girl in front of him isn''t.


    His deduction was proven correct as the dust slowly disperse revealing a normal looking silver hair girl in the center armed with a long purple katana.


    ''What the? I heard some unique Epic-weapons above could change form to different weapons. I didn''t believe it because I thought it was just rumors, but what am I seeing!?''


    ''I need to get out of here.'' The Indonesian man thought looking around anxiously, he was more experience than the two behind him, so he knew when to run and when to fight.


    The problem is... if Blood-Arrow will let him escape.


    "As I said, you aren''t qualified to ask me anything, or even give me an option." As soon as she said these words. She shot forward with a sonic boom, cracking the ground behind her.


    "Fuck!!" The Indonesian man yelled and quickly raised his grenade launcher to defend against her attack.


    BAM!!


    He flew 10 meters back before stabilizing himself. With a frown he looked at the weapon in his hand, which had been cut into two equal halves.


    ''These Common-class weapon couldn''t even take one hit.'' He growled in frustration as he threw the weapon away, moment next he turned around and shot forward, running for his dear life.


    ''I need to get out of here! I can''t win her. Only if my teammates are good, but they are all newbies who don''t even know how to swing a sword!!''


    "Boss! What are you doing?!!" One of the LV 1 player yelled out to their running boss.


    "Everyone for himself!!" The man yelled as he entered the forest.


    "Boss!! You promised us you will help us win this game!" The guy yelled and slowly turned his head to the silver hair beauty walking toward them.


    Player one: "What should we do now?"


    Player two: "fight her!"


    "Are you mad?! Even the boss ran away because of her, we can''t fight her. We also need to RUN." The first player yelled at his teammate.


    "Run...? You can run, I won''t stop you" Blood-Arrow said with a smile.


    "Really?" The first player sighed in relief and without waiting for his teammate, he ran towards the direction their boss took.


    "What about you?" Blood-Arrow tilted her head to the second player.


    "I am not a coward who run from an opponent!" The young man yelled gripping his dagger tightly.


    Whoosh...


    He only saw a flash of purple light.


    "I like your courage, but first think of how to stop my poison." She said with a smirk.


    The guy raised his hand and touch his bleeding cheek and looked at Blood-Arrow in horror.


    "How did you?!"


    "Ok. I am going to hunt those fools, see you in the afterlife, but I will have to say you need to hang in there. Because I''m not ready to die." She said and walked pass him, her purple katana turning back to her purple bow.


    "I haven''t hunted in a while now." She added calmly.


    "How dare you!" The guy roared and lunged at her from behind with his dagger.


    Blood-Arrow swiftly turned around and released a shot blowing off his head.


    "Pathetic!" She hissed as she calmly walked inside the forest.


    ___


    Spoiler....


    Some of you might already guess, Blood-Arrow [Erika Samuel] is our female lead. ????????


    Thanks for reading, much love. ????????

 Chapter 10: Camp

    "Boss! Wait for me!" The Brown hair player yelled to the Indonesian man who was running ahead through the forest.


    "What? Don''t you dare follow me! I am no longer your leader!" The man yelled back increasing his speed.


    The LV 1 player was a little confuse.


    why is a LV 3 player running away from a LV 5 player?!


    For God''s sake, it''s only Two level difference.


    "Boss! Why are you running from that bitch?! She is just a LV 5 player!"


    "Yeah, a LV 5 player with a powerful weapon." the man said in a low voice.


    The more they ran deeper into the forest the more uneasy the LV 1 player felt, he didn''t understand why he was feeling this way so he yelled at the Indonesian man ahead, who had also slowed down a little.


    ''I think he felt it to.'' The LV 1 player thought inwardly.


    "Boss! This forest give me the creeps! I think we should turn back!"


    "Turn back to her! Are you..." The man word were cut short as he saw different bones of both monsters and humans around him.


    He stopped and looked around slowly, bones were all over the place, from the ones as big as an elephant on earth to the smallest bone of a rat.


    Simple words, bones were everywhere.


    "What in the God''s name" he exclaimed.


    "Boss, I think we should head back" The LV 1 player said staring at the bones in horror.


    The Indonesian man looked at him over his shoulder but didn''t say anything, he was debating inwardly, whether their chances will improve against the LV 5 player with a unique Epic weapon skin, or this unknown monster, which they haven''t seen yet.


    "Why did you two stopped? I was enjoying the chase" Blood-Arrow''s voice sounded with a touch of disappointment.


    The two players swiftly turned around and stared at the demoness who sat calmly on a tree branch, 20 meters from them.


    "How did she?" The LV 1 player exclaimed out loud.


    The Indonesian man kept silent but with his trembling body, you will know he was trying to hold back his rage and anger. ''This bitch is toying with us!''


    Blood-Arrow frowned slightly seeing where the two players were currently standing, the next moment a devilish smile appeared on her beautiful face.


    "I think you two are bored, let me invite a friend for you" as she said this, she slowly stood up and aimed her bow at the center of the two. Without hesitation, she released a shot.


    Whoosh...!!


    The LV 1 player closed his eyes, preparing to meet his doom, but after 10 seconds he was till breathing. He slowly opened his eyes and discovered that the bloodred arrow struck the ground, 10 feet from him.


    The two players stared at the red arrow, truly perplexed.


    LV 3 player: ''Did she missed the shot? It''s not possible considering the distance, then why did she strike the ground?''


    LV 1 player: ''thank God she missed the shot, or else I would have lost my head.''


    Two players, two mindset, and worst team ever.


    The two looked up at the silver hair beauty who stood on the branch calmly, she slowly raised her hand and showed it to the two players, then she folded her palm into a fist and muttered while opening it.


    "Boom"


    "Fuck! Run!" The Indonesian man yelled out.


    "What?!" The other was still confused.


    BOOM!!


    At the same time, the bloodred arrow exploded, throwing the two players 5 meters back.


    "Cough! Cough! What a stupid bitch!!" The man growled as he slowly stood up. He raised his AI bracelet and check his HP.


    ''One attack wiped out fifty of my HP?'' He was a little shocked, he turned to the other guy who was trying to get up and check his HP.


    ''It removed 100 HP from a LV 1 player?! Is that how deadly a unique Epic weapon skin is!'' The man thought staring at Blood-Arrow in terror.


    ''But the problem is, why haven''t she killed us already?''


    Blood-Arrow stared at them for a while then hid behind the tree.


    "What is she...?"


    GRRRAAAA!!!!!


    His word were cut short when a piercing roar sounded behind them.


    The two players gulped down and slowly turned around to face the monster.


    In front of them was a twenty-foot tall humanoid monster with massive four hands filled with deadly long claws. Two strong looking legs, its four red eyes were fit on the humans who disturbed its slumber.


    "I think we should run" the LV 1 player said, but he couldn''t bring himself to even move an inch as the pressure of the monster fell on them.


    "What is this creature?! How did we run into a LV 15 monster without even knowing?!" The Indonesian man yelled in horror as sweat the size of soybeans run down his temples.


    The monster opened its jaw, revealing sharp rows of teeth, the next moment it shot forward with a terrifying speed, much more frightening than Blood-Arrow''s.


    That was all the two players saw before they were ripped to shreds, with no intact bodies left.


    The monster stoop down and picked up the heads of the two players and brought it to his big jaw, and with a crack, he bit off a big piece of the skull and spat it out.


    He then used his third and fourth hands to pull out their brains and devoured it whole, the monster then went down and started feasting on the flesh of the two players slowly.


    Blood-Arrow stood calmly on the tree, hiding from the monster. She smiled and quietly jumped down, and shot forward running away from the monster.


    Even she knows when to run and when to fight, a LV 15 monster will easily crush her, even if she could multiply herself she might not win.


    __


    "We need to find a place to camp, it''s getting late" Supreme said staring at the sky.


    Poisonous Queen followed his gaze and nodded, for once she agreed with him.


    Supreme looked around the flat landscapes they were currently walking on and saw a hill in a distance. "That will do, we can''t stay on the ground."


    The two nodded and walked towards the high hill.


    Finding the right place to make a camp is also a challenge, because you need to find a place in the center of the map or a place which had a good distance from the save Zone, as AI warned; save Zone decrease every 2 hours. You don''t want to sleep for a whole six hours and not knowing if you are inside a save Zone or already out.


    Of course, you will know if you are outside the save Zone because of one reason.


    Instant death.


    The save zone was not a transparent barrier or a light dome, but a wall of flames which had the power to burn any player to ash in a second.


    The other problem finding a good camp is monsters, make sure your camp is in a considerable distance or height, so monsters won''t easily get to you.


    Supreme and Poisonous Queen walked for two whole fucking hours before getting to the hill, not something the two of them appreciated.


    "Now, how do we get up there?" Poisonous Queen asked staring at the high hill in front of her.


    "Climb of course."


    Supreme tied the green bag containing their food tightly across his body like a one-hand bag, and started climbing.


    "Aren''t you coming?" He asked after moving five meters high.


    "I don''t know how-to climb" Poisonous Queen said in a low voice.


    "Your problem, you can stay down there and wait for monsters." He answered and continue climbing.


    ''He can''t even ask if he should carry me, what a heartless fool!'' She growled inwardly and walked up to the hill surface, after observing for a while she gripped the edge, and followed Supreme''s movement, climbing slowly.


    The hill was freaking 500 feet in height, not really high but for her, it was Mount Everest.


    _


    Supreme first got to the top of the hill and sighed in relief. Which only lasted a second.


    "Grrraaaa....!"


    He tilted his head to the right seeing a six-foot tall bear staring at him with bloodlust. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sorry bro, but we need to use this hill" he said calmly, unsheathing his dagger.


    ''A LV 4 monster, how wonderful.''


    "Grrrraaaa....!!!!"


    The big black bear let out an angry roar.


    "I think that is a no, well then... you will make a good dinner." Supreme said and the next moment he lunged forward with his dagger.


    "Grrrraaaaa...!!!!" The black bear let out an anger filled roar and lunged forward at the charging human.


    ______


    ????????????????????


    We finally reached the Tenth chapters guys, please leave me a review and comment.


    If you have any idea about the novel, please let me know in the comment section.


    A challenge, Two power stones, one extra chapter.


    Four power stones, two extra chapters.


    And so on. Let see those who are reading! ????????????

 Chapter 11: Next Course Of Action

    "Grrraaa!"


    BOOM!


    The black bear roared and smashed its deadly claws on the charging player, supreme turned his whole body sideways and with his enhance speed, he quickly got behind the bear and gave a powerful slash with his dagger.


    "Grrraaa!"


    The bear let out a painful growled and turned around, without a second it opened its jaw and snapped down on the human.


    Supreme swiftly leaped back and stared at the bear a little surprise.


    {Damage deliver: -300 HP}


    {Targeted target: 700/ 1,000}


    ''A level 4 monster with 1,000 health points, how is that even possible?!''


    Supreme thought, remembering the scavenger wolves which only have 200 health points, and they are LV 2 monsters, while a LV 4 black bear have a total of 1,000.


    Supreme shook his head with a solemn expression. "This is really fucked-up!"


    {Why do you like cussing?} The system asked.


    He didn''t reply the system, but fixed his eyes on the black bear, which had suddenly stood straight on its hind legs.


    "This is getting fun"


    "Grraaaa!!"


    The bear let out an angry roar and lunged forward on all fours, moving with a terrifying speed.


    "I can''t let a common LV 4 monster stop me."


    Supreme lunged forward meeting the charging bear. But something unexpected happened.


    The moment he got ten feet away from the bear it suddenly increased its speed and lunched, almost like shooting through the air arriving in front him in seconds.


    "What the...?"


    BAM!


    The bear''s front claws connected to his chest, He spurted out a mouthful of blood and flew backward like a kite with a broken string.


    Supreme managed to stabilized himself in midair and landed on his right knee.


    "That was surprising."


    "Forty Hp gone?" He muttered a little shocked.


    {Don''t think because you have the cheating system you can underestimate any monster, you are just lucky with that attack. If that it''s was connected with your heart or Head, you will be his dinner instead.}


    "Thanks for the pep talk."


    {That is not a pep talk, I think you really are a dumbass.}


    Supreme pretended not hearing that and stood up slowly.


    "You are right on one thing. I thought I am the God in the game with all my cheats, but I forgot one thing."


    "Even those with cheats can till loss a game being overly careless, so thanks for that."


    He stood up and sheathed his dagger, planning on using only his fists.


    ''Activate all my cheats, is time to get serious.''


    {As You wish host.}


    {HP restored.}


    The next moment his body was filled with energy, and he shot forward with a sonic boom, cracking the ground behind.


    "Grrraaa!!"


    The bear was not giving up, and it also charged toward the human.


    "Die you son of a bitch!!!"


    Supreme yelled and delivered a powerful punch on the head of the bear, In between its eyes.


    BANG!!


    "Grraaa!!!!"


    The bear flew back and crashed on a big boulder, creating spiderweb cracks on it.


    {Damage delivered: -500.}


    {Targeted target: 200/ 1,000.}


    ''No way..., It''s still alive after that attack?!''


    The bear was still standing, shakily, but still standing. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I just have to finish you off" supreme said as he prepared for his final attack.


    Out of nowhere a figure leaped on the bear and struck its head with a dagger, giving the last blow. The bear finally collapsed on the ground dead.


    ''What the butt?!'' Supreme growled Inwardly.


    AI''s voice then sounded in the two players'' head, well different word for both of them.


    Poisonous Queen:


    Supreme:


    That last statement almost drove Supreme insane.


    ''What the fuck!!! I am the one who fought it, while she just stole my kill!!'' Supreme was going crazy.


    "Ahh! That was intense!" Poisonous Queen said with a smile, as she jumped down the bear''s carcass.


    ''Intense!! You fucking stole my kill!''


    He roared inwardly but smiled at her "You are good, you finished it off after waiting for it to get to the weakened state." He said with sarcasm.


    Poisonous Queen surely heard the meaning behind his word and said with a smile that wasn''t really a smile "Won''t you give me that kill? Or, don''t you love me anymore?"


    ''Love you my foot! I was really stupid to fall for a snake like you.'' Supreme thought, but smiled.


    "What are you saying, of course I love you. Ok, from now on, you will be fighting all the monsters we meet on the way."


    "What?! No way, why will you let me do that?!" She yelled with a frown.


    "Huh? Isn''t that what you want?" He asked with a tilt of his head, feigning a confused expression.


    "No, you will be doing the fighting"


    "--Then you have to carry the bag"


    After thinking for a moment, Poisonous Queen nodded, "fine, that is what teammates are for."


    ''Is she serious?! "What teammates are for?!" You can''t even assist in a fight, only to carry harmless load, and you call yourself a teammate.'' He thought and said:


    "Good, now let get this bear ready, we must cook the fresh meat now, before it get dark"


    "And why is that?" Poisonous Queen asked staring at him.


    Supreme shook his head and crouched down beside the bear, He unsheathed his dagger.


    "So we wouldn''t alert monsters and other players, Do you know how a bonfire will look after everywhere got dark?"


    "No" Poisonous Queen answered in mild confusion, finding a dry place to sit down. She started wiping the blood stains off her dagger.


    "It will look like a bright beacon which only job Is to attract dangers to us." Supreme said and started tearing open the bear, starting from its lower belly.


    Poisonous Queen kept quiet and watched him.


    __


    [NIGHT TIME.]


    The two were currently sitting on the hill, eating roasted bear and wolf meat. Even though there was no salt or spices added, the two of them have to manage it.


    When you got hungry you have to do with what you see, Supreme wasn''t worried about food because of his cheat, so he ate a little and dried the rest on the grass bag. So next time they won''t have to set a fire.


    After the two have had their dinner, Poisonous Queen looked at supreme.


    "What is it?" He asked, not facing her. He was currently checking on the dried roasted meat.


    "What is the plan?" She asked.


    "We''ll think about that tomorrow" He replied calmly, and sat back down, still not facing her.


    Poisonous Queen looked at the horizon with a frown, she could clearly see the raging flames, from the top of the hill.


    "Are we safe from that?"


    Supreme followed her gaze and nodded. "Yes"


    "Ok. Good night, wake me when it''s time to move." Poisonous Queen said as she lied down on the ground., she just have to trust him, because she still need him.


    "Good night" Supreme muttered in a low voice.


    The reason he hadn''t killed her was because he wanted to see if she will follow the same path, and try to kill him, as she did in his previous life.


    Supreme listened to her calm breathing, which shown she had fallen asleep.


    ''Now let check the map''


    With A thought, a holographic map of the island appeared in front of him, which only him could see. With A thought, the map showed him different dots, with different colors, the ones which got his attention, was a purple dot and ten bright glowing red. But the most troublesome one is the black ominous dot, which have the sign of a black skull.


    ''Is this a monster?'' He thought inwardly.


    {Monster. known as; The Calamity. Boss of the game.}


    {NOTE: Each game has a Boss, defeat the Boss and win the game.}


    The system gave him a simple answer.


    ''Calamity? Boss of the game? That will be troublesome, what Level is this thing?''


    {Host need to face the monster to know}


    ''Are you kidding me?! That thing is the boss! He might be stronger than a level Ten monster!'' Supreme yelled to the system.


    Moment next the black skull on the map started moving at a rapid pace, in a blink of an eye it has moved 200 miles.


    ''What the? How can it be so fast!'' He stared at the map with widened eyes. The monster was running away from the wall of flames, heading towards the center of the island where the ten LV 10 monsters are currently sitting.


    "What''s in the center of this island?, that everyone is trying to reach." Supreme muttered in a low voice as he zoomed in on the map.


    In the center of the island stood a magnificent building.


    ''Is that a castle or a temple?'' Supreme was little dumbfounded. ''It means something valuable is in this building, system can you show me in interior of the building?''


    {Host need to enter the building to know.}


    ''Can''t you help with anything?'' Supreme asked with a frown.


    {I can tell you what is inside.}


    ''What a lovely system you are, can you please tell me.''


    {Weapon skin.}


    He remained silent for a while, waiting for the system to give a full detail about the skin, but the system remained silent.


    ''Is that all?''


    {Were You expecting more?} The system asked back.


    ''I thought you will give me an explanation.''


    {Claim The weapon skin, and you will know the detail.}


    ''What a fuck-up system.''


    {"....."}


    ''We will head there tomorrow.'' Supreme decided, closing the map.


    ___


    Poisonous Queen was woken up with the sound of heavy breathing, she sat up slowly and rubbed both her eyes with the back of her hands. After getting back her vision she looked at the young man who was busy doing pushups in front of her.


    ''He looks so cool.''


    She thought.


    "Good morning" Supreme muttered, stood up, and walked towards her.


    "Are you ready to go?" He asked.


    "Yes, but I am a little thirsty."


    "We will find water on the way, let go" He packed up the dried roasted meats.


    "Where are we going?" Poisonous Queen asked standing up.


    "To the center of the island."


    ___


    Much love.

 Chapter 12: Close Call

    "Let go"


    Supreme said as he pass the bag filled with dried roasted meats to her. Poisonous Queen took the bag with a pout, not liking the idea of carrying something.


    ''What a heartless guy, you will let a girl carry the load while you walk empty-handed.''


    She complained as she took the bag from him. Supreme gave her a smile and nodded. "Good, we make a good team." He stated, walking toward the edge of the hill.


    ''Good team?! Ahh!!!'' Poisonous Queen roared inwardly totally frustrated, but still followed him.


    Climbing down the hill was a whole different story than going up, especially for someone with load on her back.


    Supreme raised his head and looked at the sweaty Poisonous Queen, who was trying her best not to lose her grip and fall down to her death. He smirked and continue climbing down.


    _


    He landed on the ground calmly and looked around, and without a second thought he hid behind a boulder beside him.


    ''How did it get here so quickly?!'' Supreme thought, his face completely ugly.


    "Why are you hiding?" Poisonous Queen asked, as soon as she landed on the ground.


    "Shhh"


    Supreme placed his index finger on his lip, and gestured for her to come closer. Poisonous Queen was a little confuse but still walked up to him.


    "Look over there"


    He pointed at the distance, in front of them was an endless flat landscape, and the monster approaching them has four hands with four crimson eyes. This monster was currently walking straight towards the two players.


    ''I thought this monster was heading towards the center, How did it get here?''


    "We are dead, we are fucking dead!" Poisonous Queen was on the verge of breakdown after seeing the monster.


    "Can you please shut up!" Supreme silently yelled at her.


    "How can I shut up?! That is a LV 15 monster!"


    He shook his head and turned his attention to the monster, it was currently 30 meters (33 yards) away from them.


    ''Even with all my cheat, I am not sure if I can defeat this monster.'' Supreme thought and whispered to his scared teammate.


    "Let hide here for a while, and see its target."


    Poisonous queen nodded and took a deep breath to calm herself.


    Twenty meters (22 yards), the monster was moving slowly as if searching for something. It will sometimes raise its head and looked up at the sky, and sometimes, it will bring its head to the ground, and sniffed it.


    "What''s it doing?" Poisonous Queen asked in a low voice, the behemoth had already gotten dangerously close to them.


    Supreme was silent for a moment, before his face changed dramatically.


    "The bear''s carcass. I think it smelled it."


    "What?!" Poisonous Queen stared at him with a frown and added. "But the bear is still on the hill."


    "I know that."


    The black bear was a big monster, and the two players don''t have the equipment or appetite to eat the whole bear in a day. So they took the good parts and leave the rest on the top of the hill.


    The monster was now 10 meters (11 yards) away from them.


    "Move to the other side"


    Supreme advised as Poisonous Queen quickly move to the other side of the boulder, the monster walked up to the two players and stopped ten feet from them. The two had silently switched location, quietly moving around the boulder, and they were now staring at its back.


    The behemoth raised its head and fixed its four eyes on the hill top. The next moment it shot upwards, grabbing the wall with its four massive hands, which was filled with claws. It didn''t stop but continued climbing upwards with full speed.


    "Phew..."


    The two players finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Thanks goodness we came down before that monster arrived." Poisonous Queen stated, wiping away the sweat on her forehead and trying to calm down her beating heart.


    "No, we are lucky the meats you are carrying is already dried, or else... I am not sure if we could have been able to hid from it." Supreme said standing up.


    "Come on, we need to move before it finished its breakfast and use us as dessert." He said, and without hesitation, ran away from the hill. With Poisonous Queen following behind.


    "We need to get off this flat landscape, because if that monster comes down it will spot us in an instant."


    Poisonous Queen just nodded as the two ran as fast as they ever had.


    ___


    [CENTER OF THE ISLAND.]


    "You can''t defeat us!" A young man with black hair and putting on a brown jacket said with a smile. He was armed with a long silver blade, staring at the other two teams in Front of him. Behind him stood two players, both LV 2 players, while him their leader, a LV 4 player.


    "Hey kid, Don''t think you are a pro just because you are a LV 4 player, I can squash you in seconds." A middle-aged man said, he had roughly black hair and brown eyes, currently putting on a full set black outfit, and armed with a big sledgehammer. Behind him were four players, two in LV 2 and other two in LV 1, while him their leader; a LV 3 player.


    "You guys are really boring, we won''t let you gain all the rewards because you guys are going to die here." a young lady said with a smirk as she observed the two teams in front of her. She had purple hair and blue eyes, putting on a tight red yoga outfit. she stood calmly, armed with a long spear.


    Two girls calmly stood behind her, their gazes fixed on the other two teams, both LV 3 players, while she their leader; a LV 4 player.


    "Who asked you to speak?" The young man growled at her.


    "Because we are in the same level, don''t give you the courage to speak to me in that manner" the lady said coldly.


    "Hahaha... I like you girl!" the middle-aged man said with a hearty laugh.


    "Fuck You two!! My team will be the only one entering that temple and claiming all the rewards inside!" The young man hissed, his sword emanating a red glow.


    The other two leaders wasn''t worried about his glowing swords, because their weapons started glowing with a silver and blue light.


    "Don''t think you are the only one with a rare weapon skin" the young lady said with a smile, as she and her team prepared to attack.


    "Let end this! The winner takes all" The middle-aged man raised his silver glowing sledgehammer. He looked at the two enemy teams and said:


    "Let the show begin." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    _____


    What do you think? ????????

 Chapter 13: Fallen Demons

    ''Out of all the players that started this game, these are the ones remaining.'' Supreme thought as he hid behind a tree, with Poisonous Queen beside him. The two were currently watching the three teams in front of the temple.


    "We can''t just stay here and watch them take the rewards." Poisonous Queen said as she observed the teams.


    "You are welcome to go and stop them" He said calmly.


    ''I am not worried about these teams, the main issue here is... where are the ten LV 10 monsters?'' Supreme thought as he moved his gaze around the temple.


    The cheat, already revealed the location of the ten LV 10 monsters, but no matter how he looked, he couldn''t see any monster around.


    ''Oh, we have a new guest'' He turned his head towards a single player who was calmly walking toward them.


    "Red Encounter" he muttered.


    __


    "Guys! Let send them to meet their...." The middle-aged man word was cut short as he moved his gaze to the right. The other leaders also turned their attention to the right.


    Seeing a red hair player with blue eyes, putting on a red jacket and black pants, dragging a long broadsword behind him.


    ''A level 5 player.''


    ''Who is this guy?''


    ''This is not looking good!''


    The three leaders thought inwardly, each of them have a deep frown as they stared at the new guest.


    "Who the hell are you?!" The young man yelled at the lone player.


    "You can only win this game if you are the last man standing, so I will have to kill you all" the guy said calmly.


    "Red Encounter, never heard of you" the middle-aged man muttered, after checking the player''s profile with AI.


    "Prepare to die" the guy said, not bothered that he was outnumbered.


    "Hahaha... You are really arrogant!!" The young man said coldly.


    "What if I am?"


    All the other players'' faces turned ugly hearing his question. "What do you two say? let work together and killed this arrogant player, after that we can settle our score." The lady proposed with a smile.


    "I like you plan" the middle-aged man agreed and prepared to fight.


    "I''m in" the young man answered.


    "Good, I will just have to kill all of you together" Red Encounter said as he placed his broadsword on his shoulder.


    Before the group could clash, an earthquake struck the place, causing some of the players to fall butt down.


    "What is happening?!" The young man yelled out.


    "An earthquake? How is that even possible?" the middle-aged man asked totally confused.


    Red Encounter''s eyes contracted to the size of a needle, and the next moment his face changed dramatically.


    "You guys are superb hiders" Supreme muttered, observing the ten rock statues sitting on top of the temple.


    BANG!!!


    All the statues broke instantly, and ten flying monsters opened their eyes and fixed it on the humans below them.


    These monsters are humanoids, with terrifying long claws and sharp talons. As soon as they saw the players, the ten monsters shot into the air and dived with terrifying speed.


    "What the fuck!!!" The middle-aged man yelled.


    "Those are LV 10 monsters, run!!!" The lady roared at her teammates.


    "Fuck this, let get out of here!"


    The young man exclaimed, but was a little late, as one monster grabbed his two shoulders with its talons and took flight.


    "AHHHHAAAA!!!! Help me!!!"


    The young man screamed out loud, but the players could only watch as the monsters ripped him into different pieces and swallowed him whole.


    These monsters were standing at a striking 8-foot tall, with incredible speed, and coupled with their ability to fly only made them dangerous predators.


    "What are those things?!" Poisonous Queen asked in a low voice.


    "Lets see, AI, give me full detail"


    "Wow, this is not helpful, it only shows how inferior we are." Supreme commented.


    "What should we do now? We can''t just stay here and watch!" Poisonous Queen said.


    "Are you stupid?"


    "Pardon?" She turned to him.


    "Those are LV 10 monsters, you will be turned to shards the moment you step out!"


    Poisonous Queen was silent for a while then nodded. "You are right"


    _


    "Ahh!!"


    "Help me!!!"


    "Run!!!"


    "Monsters!!"


    The monsters were busy tearing and eating the players, without them even having a single resistance. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fuck!!"


    Red Encounter cussed as he dodged a monster''s talons. The monster grabbed empty air missing its target, it then shot back into the air and dive down again.


    ''I Need to hold on, these are only the players left, if they all die and I remain. I will be the winner.'' He thought and jumped to the side again, dodging the monster by a hair length.


    "Screech...!!!!"


    The demon shot into the air again and let out a piercing shriek, alerting the others. This human was a bit difficult to catch.


    Two more monsters shot forward to assist their friend, and now three monsters were hovering above Red Encounter.


    "Damn it!"


    Red Encounter looked around, seeing only pieces of humans, scattered all over the place, some getting devoured by the monsters, there was not a single player alive.


    "Why haven''t I heard AI announcing I am the winning?" Red Encounter yelled out in horror.


    "No! Are there other players who are hiding somewhere? Yes! That is the only explanation." He looked around him with a deep frown, seeing at least Five monsters now flying towards him.


    "No! I can''t die here"


    He said and with a flick of his wrists, a golden card appeared in his hand.


    ''Oh, he is going to use the Life card.'' Supreme thought with a smirk.


    "All you campers are cowards!!!" He roared at the remaining hiding players and tore the card.


    AI''s words sounded all over the game.


    The next moment, golden light surrounded his body, and he disappeared from the game instantly.


    __


    "What should we do now?" Poisonous Queen asked.


    Supreme was silent for a moment before saying.


    "Kill them all"


    _____


    What a maniac ????????????


    Two chapters today guys, much love.

 Chapter 14: Ten VS One

    "Pardon?"


    "Kill them all"


    Supreme repeated his words.


    "Are you mad?! Aren''t you the one who said, "if we go out here, we''ll be ripped to shreds!"" Poisonous Queen yelled in a low voice.


    "I know, but if we kill those monsters we''ll be the winners." Supreme said with a thoughtful expression.


    "Really? I thought if we survive and be the last one standing, we win."


    "That is what AI use to mislead all the players, but I am smarter than that" supreme lied flatly.


    Poisonous Queen was silent for a while, she fixed her gaze on the monsters, hesitating.


    The monsters were busy eating the humans'' corpses.


    "But--?"


    "--Don''t you trust me? If we kill these monsters, guess how much life times and other valuables we will earn." Supreme cut her off and gave a tempting offer.


    After thinking for a whole minutes, she finally nodded. "Ok, let kill these monsters."


    "Nope, I''m the one doing the fighting, remember?" Supreme stopped her with a raise of his hand.


    Without waiting for her response, he walked away, moving towards the ten LV 10 monsters.


    ''What is wrong with this guy? A LV 1 player facing against Ten LV 10 monsters, which also have the ability to fly. This is simply suicidal.''


    Supreme wasn''t bothered about her, he wanted to end these monsters quickly and win the game, so he could go back to his sister. She had been alone for An hour now.


    When he still had his job, who was looking after his sister at home? So that reasoning didn''t make sense.


    There is also another reason for coming out, Supreme planned to kill these monsters before that behemoth arrive at the temple.


    "Hey you flying freaks!!"


    He yelled at the fallen demons, who raised their heads from the corpses and looked at the lone player.


    Screech!!!


    Three let out an angry shriek and shot into the air. The others didn''t even budge, not seeing this human as a threat.


    Monsters with 40% intellect are not stupid and also not very smart.


    "You guys will regret underestimating me!"


    He picked up the dead young man''s red sword and pointed it at the monsters. "Come and meet your death."


    ''System, Activate all cheats.''


    {As You wish}


    {Strength increased to 50%, +1,000}


    {Attack Damage increase.}


    {Speed boast Activated.}


    {Monsters'' weakness revealed.}


    {Damage taken reduce.}


    {Do You wish to use the newly opened cheat?}


    ''No, I am saving that for her.'' Supreme thought with a smile and looked over his shoulder. "It looked like we got another audience."


    SCREECH!!!!


    The three monsters dived with incredible speed, they stretched out their talons to grab this pathetic human.


    "Never underestimate your enemy!"


    Supreme dodged the first monster with a sidestep, and with a slash of the red sword, he detached the head from its body.


    {Damage delivered: -6,000.}


    {Target health point: 0/ 5,000.}


    The monster''s Huge body fell to the ground with a THUD.


    AI''s voice sounded.


    Finally, the other seven monsters'' attention have been drawn, this weak looking human killed one of their kin. And he is just a LV 1 player, weaker than them.


    SCREECH...!!


    SCREECH...!!


    SCREECH...!!!


    SCREECH...!!!


    They all out a piercing shrieks and shot into the air.


    "Now we are taking!"


    Supreme gripped the red sword tightly as he observed the nine tiny dots in the sky.


    "I am waiting!!" He roared at them. ''I wish I have a cheat that could make me fly.''


    {Be grateful with what you have}


    ''Yeah, yeah...''


    He said with a bored expression.


    At that moment, all the monsters shot down with incredible speed, talons stretched, jaws wide opened. All aimed for a single human.


    "Much Better"


    With that said he dodged to the right and then left, his advantage in speed, proved to be very useful as he moved from one point to another, dodging the monsters'' talons and claws with incredible speed and beautiful footwork.


    "Opening"


    A monster have landed on the ground but didn''t take flight like the others, instead, it chooses to attack the human while on the ground.


    Supreme didn''t waste any second and shot forward towards the monster.


    The monster saw this and raised its hand filled with claws as it smashed down on the human.


    WHOOSH...


    SCRE...!!! S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Damage delivered: -7,200.}


    {Target health point:0/ 5,000.}


    The demon let out a half painful shriek and the next moment its upper body fell over, then followed by the lower part.


    "Two down, eight more to go!" Supreme stated observing the eight monsters, which were circling above him.


    ''These guys are getting to my nerves, How can I bring them down?'' Supreme thought as he observed the monsters.


    "Wait, they were once statues on the temple, it means they are either protecting something inside or They are just placed here." Supreme muttered and added:


    "Let''s see, if they stop me from entering the temple shows that something valuable is inside, if they don''t, well... nothing''s worth the risk. And for them to stop me, they have to fly down."


    As he said this, he was busy walking towards the temple entrance, making sure to keep his eyes on the monsters.


    "SCREECH!!!!"


    True to his word, the monsters let out angry shrieks, as they all dived towards him.


    Supreme leaped back, as three of the monsters crashed in front of him, blocking the entrance.


    "I am right, there is a powerful skin in there" He muttered in a low voice.


    "SCREECH!!!"


    The five monsters above let out loud shrieks and lunged down.


    "You guys should really stop that, it''s frustrating!" Supreme yelled, he braced himself getting ready for the monsters charging towards him.


    _


    "What is this?" Blood-Arrow muttered with a deep frown.


    She was currently standing on a tree, observing everything happening at the temple.


    She really like standing on trees.


    "Can I really win this game if he''s alive?" Blood-Arrow muttered as she brought out a golden card.


    After debating for a while, she kept it back. "I will have to kill him myself. After his battle with these monsters, He''ll be weakened, and that will be my chance." She moved her gaze to Poisonous Queen who was still hiding behind the tree.


    "His teammate is a noob. So I could easily kill her."


    _


    "How is he so good?" Poisonous Queen was staring at Supreme with a confused expression, not knowing she was getting watch.


    ''If I play more games with him, I will be able to earn enough life times that will last me for a century.'' She thought inwardly.


    _


    WHOOSH...!


    Damage delivered: -6,500.}


    {Target health point: 0/ 5,000.}


    WHOOSH...!


    Damage delivered: -5,000.}


    {Target health point: 0/ 5,000.}


    The third and fourth monster have met their demise under Supreme''s blade.


    "You guys are truly troublesome"


    Supreme wiped the blood off his lip, he received a deadly blow behind from a monster, even with the cheat the monster still got to him.


    He was just lucky it wasn''t a powerful attack, only because he evaded some of it on time.


    Supreme stared at the remaining six monsters with a frown. These six stood in front of the temple.


    "This only make me want to know what''s in that temple" Supreme said and lunged towards the six LV 10 monsters.


    Two monsters lunged forward toward the charging human, Supreme increased his speed, the next moment.


    {Cheat: speed boast have leveled up.}


    {You can now use it to 31%}


    ''Do it!'' Supreme yelled.


    {Speed boast increased to level 31%}


    He slowly looked around a little surprise, as he charged forward, everything around him seem to be in slow motion.


    "Is this how flash felt? Well... Flash is a movie, but this is real."


    "Let end this!"


    WHOOSH...!


    Damage delivered: -5,500.}


    {Target health point: 0/ 5,000.}


    WHOOSH...!


    Damage delivered: -7,000.}


    {Target health point: 0/ 5,000.}


    He didn''t waste a second and go straight for the kill, beheading the two monsters.


    "....?!"


    "What the? How many speed cards does he have?"


    Poisonous Queen and Blood-Arrow were speechless, staring at Supreme as he butchered his way towards the temple.


    _


    "Finally, you are the last one" Supreme walked towards the last demon.


    The monster was already shivering in fear.


    ''This weak looking human is really a demon, only the demon lord could ingrain this amount of fear in me, what type of human-monster is this?! No, I need to surrender, or else he''ll kill me too, even if I become his slave I won''t mind as long as I am alive.''


    LV 10 monsters above have the ability and intellect to think like a human, they might not be able to communicate out loud, not after reaching a particular level, but they surely knew fear.


    Supreme walked calmly towards the fallen demon with the red Sword in his hand. "Time to die"


    Something shocking happened next, shocking the three players. The monster got on its knees and bowed down its head, making its forehead touched the ground.


    "What...?"


    Supreme was totally confused, but the cheating system gave him an answer.


    {Demon Want to create a bond with the host.}


    {It don''t mind if you make it your slave or subordinate, the monster just wants you to spare it.}


    ''Is that even possible in AI Virtual Reality game?''


    {Nope!, AI Virtual Reality game have a function to give you one subordinate, what you players called pets.}


    {But with the cheating system, you can add any monster who is willingly to submit to you.}


    ''How many can I have?''


    {As much as you like.}


    A smirk appeared on Supreme''s face hearing the system. ''That is what I am talking about, you should always be like this."


    {Like What?}


    "Forget it"


    He muttered and added:


    ''Accept.''


    {Congratulation, you have gotten a companion.}


    {First Companion successfully added.}


    {Nothing Can separate you two, it will follow you till death do you apart.}


    ''Why does it sound like a marriage contract?'' Supreme thought with a frown.


    {"...."}


    {System Don''t have answer to that question}


    {You can name your companion to seal the bond.}


    Supreme shook his head and looked at the fallen demon. "Do you have a name?" He asked.


    The demon shook its head.


    "Then I will call you..." Supreme became silent for a long time before nodding.


    "I will call you Reaper, How about that?"


    The demon nodded its head vigorously.


    ''Hey system, can I take it with me?''


    {Yes, it will appear in your lobby if you ask it to leave the game.}


    {For It to follow you to the real world, companion need to reach level 30 above.}


    ''He can also do that?''


    {Yes}


    Supreme nodded and said to Reaper. "Stay here, don''t let anyone in."


    Reaper nodded and he walked inside the temple.


    _


    "Did that monster just knelt down to him? For God''s sake! That is a LV 10 monster!!" Blood-Arrow was totally perplexed.


    "Should I get close? What if that thing chops off my head?! No way I''ll stay here and wait for him." Poisonous Queen said, making sure to keep her distance from the temple and Reaper.


    _____


    Long chapter today guys.


    Chapters Challenge.


    Two power stones for one extra chapter.


    Four power stones for two extra chapters. And so on. Let see those who are reading.????????


    Reaper is ready to have someone''s head. ????????


    Thanks, stay safe guys.

 Chapter 15: I Can Also Control It

    Poisonous Queen was currently pacing back and forth, waiting outside. At times, she will try to approach the temple entrance, but Reaper will gaze at her with bloodlust. Which made her gave up on that idea.


    ''Ah!! What should I do now? I can''t just stand here and wait for him! ...and Why hasn''t AI announced us as the winners?!'' She yelled inwardly.


    ''Should I try again?''


    With that thought she walked toward the entrance again.


    Reaper slowly stood up from the ground and fixed its eyes on the intruder.


    Poisonous Queen stopped and yelled at the monster. "I am his teammate you black headed reptile!! Now let me in!!!"


    Reaper just tilted its head in confusion. ''Is this human talking to me? I''m surprise, but why did she call me a reptile? Or did I look like a reptile? This human has a low intellect. How could she be my master''s teammate?''


    Reaper was truly confused, but didn''t show it. It just fixed its red eyes on the human.


    Anytime she tried to get close, Reaper will prepare to strike.


    "This is fascinating"


    The two, turned their heads to the one who just spoken.


    "Who the hell are you?!!" Poisonous Queen hissed, she was already frustrated and now a silver hair girl have to interfere.


    "Can you please shut up!" Blood-Arrow said coldly.


    ''Did she just ask me to shut up?!'' Poisonous Queen was first taken aback but still yelled at Blood-Arrow. "Are you mad? don''t you see that monster at the entrance, with a single command from me, it will rip your head off!"


    "Hahaha.....!!"


    Blood-Arrow let out a hearty laugh, she laughed so loudly that she held her stomach. "Your command...? Hahaha... That is the best joke I''d heard in a while"


    "Why are you laughing?!!! Do you think I can''t command it?!!"


    "I know you can''t command it, but... you are welcome to prove me wrong." Blood-Arrow went back to her cold temperament after saying that.


    ''This girl Is full of herself, just because she is a LV 5 player, then... I will have to show her.'' Poisonous Queen thought and turned to the monster. "What are you waiting for?!! Kill her!!"


    Reaper looked at the two humans in mild confusion, ''what is going on between this two humans? And why is this one commanding me?! I would love to rip off her head. But my lord said I should stay here and not let anyone in. So that is what I will do''


    Silence fell in the surrounding as the two players stared at the LV 10 monster, waiting for it next action, seeing nothing, Blood-Arrow chuckled.


    "Is this your command? Don''t worry, after I kill you, I will find and kill Supreme, then win this game." Blood-Arrow said calmly. But that statement just put her life in danger.


    ''Did this weak human just said she will kill my lord?! My only mission is to assist and protect my lord with my life and destroy any obstacle which is a threat to him!!!''


    SCREECH...!!!!!


    The two players sharply turned to Reaper. It spread out its wings and shot into the air, disobeying its master''s order just to kill the threat.


    ''What the hell? this is bad!!'' Blood-Arrow yelled inwardly as she brought out her sword.


    "Fuck!!" Poisonous Queen cussed. She quickly hid herself. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If I don''t survive this, I can still use my life card." Blood-Arrow muttered as she prepared herself for the black dot in the sky which was getting bigger and dangerously closer.


    ___


    INSIDE THE TEMPLE.


    Supreme calmly walked inside the temple taking his time to observe every inch of the place, looking for any sign of life or traps.


    The temple was twenty meters long and eighteen meters large, a very large temple if you asked me, its walls were decorated with different historical pictures Supreme knew nothing about. He walked up to the pictures on the wall and observed them slowly.


    The one that got his attention was a picture of a man with six wings, standing on the skulls of thousands of enemies he had slayed, he was armed with a golden sword which had a very powerful aura around it. In front of the six winged man, stood an unholy numbers of soldiers, some flying above, while others were moving on the ground. Surprising, they were all Nonhumans.


    "When was this?" Supreme asked no one particular, after a while he walked away from the painting. Not notching the eyes of the six winged man turning to him.


    "This place looked empty." He stated. As in front of him only have a golden altar made of pure luster stones, on the wall behind the altar was another painting.


    This six winged man was still on this painting, but now he was cuddling with a silver hair woman. While the man was all in black, like the dark night itself. The silver hair woman was a complete opposite, she was in an elegant white gown; which screamed nobility, but the four silver wings behind her showed different identity.


    "This look like a painting of the demon king and the most beautiful Angel." Supreme muttered jokingly as he observed the painting more. The two people were sitting on a pavilion made of beautiful gemstones, dazing at the horizon in each other warmth.


    "What a lovely couple, then what happened that made you kill all those enemies?" Supreme asked as he looked at the first painting.


    After moment of searching and discovering nothing, he became frustrated.


    "What the hell?! What are those monsters protecting in here?!, it is only old paintings, or what?!!"


    {Do You want a hint?}


    "Of course, do you need to ask?!" He truly was frustrated.


    {You have to exchange it with a cheat.}


    "What...?"


    Now he was flabbergasted, "Why would I do that?!"


    {It is optional host. If you want the hint you can exchange with a cheat, if you don''t want to, you can leave the temple and kill the last player, lastly the Boss and win the game.}


    Supreme became silent for a moment and after thinking, weighing the pros and cons about all his cheat, he finally nodded. "Take the island map cheat."


    He didn''t need the map anymore, and he still has the cheat which revels the location of monsters and players, so the map is not needed.


    {Exchange successful.}


    He watched as the map disappeared from his numbers of cheat and the system''s voice sounded the next moment.


    {Host need to drop his blood on the altar, only a drop is enough.}


    "That is not a hint, you just told me what I need to do." Supreme commented as he walked towards the altar. He brought out his dagger and cut himself drawing blood.


    He then pressed his finger and a drop of blood fell on the altar. Moment next.


    AI''s voice sounded.


    Supreme looked by his right. The wall made a cracking sound as it moved, creating a passage. He walked up to it and looked down in mild surprised.


    "Wow, lot of stairs" he muttered, and walked inside. The passageway slowly closed behind him.


    _____


    Much love, stay safe guys.


    If you like the novel, please leave a comment and review.

 Chapter 16: Permanent weapon

    Supreme cautiously walked down the stairs, making sure to keep his guard up. The stairway was so dim that he couldn''t even see five steps below, but out of curiosity he marched forward.


    After five minutes later, he finally reached the end of the stairs. Supreme looked around the dark surrounding and discovered only one wooden door. With A firm resolve he walked towards the door and pushed it opened.


    What came into view was an empty small room, which was eight meters long and six meters large, the walls around the room was a little plain with no colors or decorated. It was just... black.


    He walked towards the round table in the room, which was the only thing present in the whole space.


    "Are you kidding me?!! All that for an empty room!!" Supreme growled in mild annoyance.


    "Welcome chosen one"


    At that moment an enchanting voice sounded, drawing his attention. Supreme observed the white glowing light, which appeared out of thin air.


    "Chosen one?"


    He was a little confused.


    The light shone brightly, causing him to close his eyes because of the radiant of the light.


    After a while, he opened his eyes and what he saw next made him speechless. "Are you an... Angel?"


    In front of him was a beautiful woman with golden hair and eyes, pale skin and purely sexy in her white robe. Four white wings spread out behind her as she gently landed on the ground.


    "You can call me that chosen one." The Angel said with a loving smile.


    "Why are you calling me the chosen one?" Supreme asked in mild confusion.


    "You have been chosen by a mystical power to save the world, and its inhabitants." The angel said.


    "Hold on there, save the world... mystical power? Let me remain you angel, we are in a game, so what is the big deal about all this chosen one or stuffs. Just give me the skin."


    "Game?" The young angel tilted her head to the right, utterly confused.


    "Yes "game" and you might be the NPC (None player character.) Of the game." Supreme stated, his patient getting thinning by the second.


    "I think you got it all wrong chosen one, this is not a game but real. Let me ask, those who played the game, as you called it and got killed. In other words, lost the game; is there a game over, and they could play again?"


    Supreme was silent for a while. ''When you die, you die for good. But... it''s still a game. Because the outside world is still waiting for the winner. SO WHAT ARE THESE SCRAPS SHE IS SAYING?!!!'' He yelled the last part inwardly.


    {I think host should stop asking questions, because if you anger her, you won''t know how you die.}


    Supreme nodded silently and stared at the angel. "So what are you saying?"


    The angel gave him a bright smile. "The chosen one only have one task, and that is to save this world from the calamity."


    ''Calamity? So she is an NPC after all, asking me to kill that behemoth. Is she crazy?!!'' Supreme yelled inwardly but stared at her calmly. The angel was also staring at him, waiting for his answer.


    "Sorry, but I don''t think..."


    His words were cut off by the system''s voice.


    {Hidden quest activated.}


    {Kill the Calamity.}


    {Reward: permanent cheat.}


    ''System! Are you with her?! Sending me to my death!!!''


    Supreme was planning to refuse the angel''s request, but the system just had to give him a quest.


    {Host, the quest is optional, but if you refuse to accept the quest, you will lose a permanent cheat.}


    ''What is the difference between a permanent cheat and the ones I have now?''


    {Permanent cheat, could be use both in any game and in the real world, while temporary cheat can only be use in a specific game. The same principle also applied to AI.}


    {That''s Why some lucky or high level players could use higher class weapons and skills in the real world.}


    ''Hmm... this is really tempting, but... That is a LV 15 monster.''


    {You have killed nine LV 10 monsters, and even made one your slave, with the combination of you and reaper, you might be able to win.}


    ''I didn''t think of that! Ok, I accept the quest.''


    {Kill the Calamity before the time is off.}


    {TIME: 02:59:58.}


    Supreme blinked.


    ''You didn''t tell me there is a timer!!''


    {You didn''t ask.}


    "What is your answer chosen one?"


    Before he could yell at the system again, he heard the angel''s voice. He sighed and nodded. He had already accepted the system''s quest, he will be a dumbass if he didn''t accept the angel''s, even though the quests are the same, they give different rewards.


    The beautiful angel smiled brightly seeing him nod, and quickly said. "To kill the Calamity you will need a powerful sword."


    Supreme was surprise hearing these, he fixed his eyes on the angel as she moves her pale hand, the next moment a golden sheathed sword appeared in her hands.


    ''This is the sword that man in the painting was holding.'' Supreme thought inwardly as the angel handed him the sword.


    "Use it well, Chosen one."


    The moment he touched the weapon, both AI''s and the system''s voice sounded. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Congratulation, Host have been bounded with a legendary permanent weapon.}


    "A fucking permanent weapon, It look like I am the only player who have gotten to this stage. Others will rather be the last one standing and win the game, following AI''s advice. As I did in my previous life."


    "But with the cheating system, I got to this stage and with what AI said, I won''t be able to leave this game without killing that monster. Why is my life so unlucky?"


    Supreme was on the verge of tears, but he took a deep breath and nodded. "I can do this" he said.


    "Thanks again chosen one, may the mystical power be with you" with that said, she turned back into the white light and disappeared from the room.


    "I think it''s over, ok... TIME to kill a LV 15 monster." Supreme gripped the sheathed sword tightly and walked out of the room, to face something he had no hope of winning against.


    __________


    Thanks to Leaf001 for gifting the book power stones, and also sponsoring this chapter. Thanks again.


    Please leave a comment and review about the book. Much love guys.

 Chapter 17: Betrayed

    BOOM!!


    ''What is going on out there?'' Supreme thought as he walked out of the hidden passage.


    _


    Blood-Arrow was currently on her knees supporting herself with her purple katana. "How is this monster so strong?" She asked, wiping off the blood from her lip.


    Reaper just stood still, staring at the human calmly, it wasn''t looking good either, because there was a big slash wound from its right shoulder to its abdomen. ''I would say you are the second-strongest human I have ever fought against, but you are still weak compare to my master.''


    ''I can''t go down like this, Supreme killed nine of these monsters, so why can''t I kill one?'' Blood-Arrow growled inwardly as she slowly stood back up, not planning on going down without a fight.


    ''What a strong human, not like the one who claimed to be my lord''s teammate.'' Reaper said as it turned its gaze to Poisonous Queen who was hiding behind a rock.


    ''What a useless human'' Reaper spat inwardly.


    ''Why''s it staring at me? and why isn''t he out yet?!'' Poisonous Queen yelled inwardly, the next moment.


    ''What?! No, how could he gain abundant life times and also a legendary weapon? Why?!''


    ''Is that even possible? Michael is powerful, but... can I do it?'' Poisonous Queen thought, she was feeling overwhelmed by Supreme''s rewards and life times that even AI mentioned it to be abundant.


    ''What am I thinking, he won''t give me any life times if I asked, he will transfer everything to his sister. I can''t let that little bit*h take everything. But can I kill a human?'' She was contemplating her next course of action.


    ''What should I do? I can''t even kill Supreme, a player who could kill countless high level monsters, this his monster will also get in the way, and...''


    Her thoughts were interrupted as Blood-Arrow flew back and smashed into a wall at the side of the temple. She slid down slowly and fainted.


    Of course, Poisonous Queen didn''t know she fainted, she thought the player is dead.


    ''This monster just killed a LV 5 player! I can''t do anything to Michael if this thing is present.'' She thought with astonishment written all over her face.


    Reaper was about to charge forward and finish its kill, but a voice stopped it on track.


    "What is going on here?" Supreme asked as he walked out of the temple, with his golden sword shimmering in his hand.


    ''Wow, is that the legendary weapon?! That is a real golden katana! I must have it, yes. I have made up my mind.'' Poisonous Queen thought, filled with greed and envy. She walked out behind the rock she was currently hiding.


    Supreme moved his gaze around and spotted Blood-Arrow lying on the ground motionless, 10 feet from Reaper. ''Oh wow, Reaper surely dealt with her, but is she dead?''


    He walked up to them and Reaper quickly got on its knees.


    "Don''t worry, I am not mad you disobey my order, I''m in fact... happy. But don''t do it again." Supreme said calmly, observing Blood-Arrow.


    "Michael"


    Poisonous Queen called out slowly, both Supreme and Reaper turned their heads to face his "teammate".


    ''She is still alive?'' Supreme thought and whispered to Reaper. "Why haven''t you killed her yet?"


    Now Reaper was a little confuse, ''I thought she was his teammate? Why did he need her dead? even though she is useless. Well... if my master wants her dead, I will have to kill her.'' It thought.


    The next moment its claws elongated, as it was about to lunge forward, its master stopped it on track.


    "What are you doing? I was just kidding" Supreme whispered, noticing Reaper was about to charge and kill Poisonous Queen.


    ''Kidding? I need to try and understand my Lord better.''


    Seeing his crestfallen face, Supreme laughed inwardly and said. "Don''t worry, I will give you something to eat later."


    Reaper nodded vigorously hearing its Lord''s words. While Supreme just chuckled and turned his gaze towards Poisonous Queen. "What is it?"


    Poisonous Queen was silent, she also noticed the monster was about to attack her, and it looked like Supreme stopped it.


    ''Even though he stopped the monster, he''s the one who gave it the order in the first place, so he also wants me dead? At least if I kill him, I won''t feel guilty.''


    Poisonous Queen looked at the monster for a while, then at Michael. Supreme understood her hesitation and said. "Leave us Reaper, fly and look around the vicinity. If you notice any threat, report back to me immediately."


    Reaper nodded and shot into the air, disappearing from view.


    ''He''s still stupid, sending away the monster. well... if I kill him. I will win the game before the monster return. What a good plan.''


    "What is it?" Supreme asked.


    Poisonous Queen walked up close to him, that their lips were only 3 inches away. Supreme didn''t move, he just stood still and waited for her. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is this sword you are holding?"


    "It''s a legendary weapon, and what are you doing?"


    ''AI was right, he gained a legendary weapon, one rank above epic weapons. If I have this weapon I will be unstoppable, both in the game and the real world.'' She thought inwardly, filled with greed, but remained a loving smile on the outside.


    She placed her palm on his chest and gave him a seductive smile, "I just want to say thank you for everything, you helped and lead me from the start of the game, and now we are the last players, If we kill that bit*h we win. So I want to thank you"


    Before Supreme could say anything she closed his lip with hers, and the two shared a passionate kiss For the first time in their 3 months relationship.


    BAM!


    Before Supreme got entice by the kiss, he felt a sharp pain struck his chest.


    "You?!"


    He growled and move back from her, his golden sword falling to the ground.


    "Don''t be surprise dear, I know you help me in the game, but I can''t let you take all the rewards." She said calmly, letting go of the dagger.


    She then wiped her lips with her hand, as if she was disgusted by the kiss.


    Supreme gripped the handle of the dagger, which she struck on his chest, piercing his heart in the process, and pulled it out as blood spurted out from the wound.


    "How could you?!!" He groaned painfully at her.


    "I know I can''t kill you on a one-on-one fight, so I need to get close to you and make sure I can strike your heart. All men are the same, they can easily be fooled." Poisonous Queen said with a smug look.


    "You snake!!" Supreme hissed and collapsed on the ground.


    "Why aren''t you dead yet?" Poisonous Queen muttered and check his HP with AI.


    "Oh? I just need to finish you off." She walked up to him, and picked up the golden sword, unsheathing the golden blade. "Wow! both the sheath and blade are golden!!" She exclaimed excitedly.


    "I will use your blood to wash the sword." She walked up to him and raised the sword midair, and with a BAM!! She plunged half the blade in his body.


    "Cough...!"


    Supreme coughed out a mouthful of blood, and fixed his resentful and burning gaze on her. After a while, his hands fell down, and he breathed his last.


    "Hahaha... I am the winner!!" Poisonous Queen laughed out loud.


    "You bit*h! I thought I was cunning and ruthless, but you are a devil in human flesh!!" Blood-Arrow yelled as she tried to stand up.


    She heard and saw everything that happened just now.


    "Oh you are still alive, well I will have to kill you too." She stated, as she walked up to Blood-Arrow, who was trying to get up from the ground.


    "Wow, you are about to die." Poisonous queen muttered, pretending to be surprise as she walked towards Blood-Arrow with the golden sword in hand.


    "You!!"


    Blood-Arrow hissed as she tried to reach for her sword.


    "It''s useless, just accept your fate and die." Poisonous Queen stood in front of her and raised the sword high with the tip pointing down on Blood-Arrow. Without hesitation, she plunged down.


    Blood-Arrow''s face changed to horror as she watched the golden blade of the sword, descend on her.


    ''Is this how I will die?''


    ''I am so stupid. Now I am going to die, and I couldn''t use my life card, I am sorry sister; forgive me.''


    Blood-Arrow closed her eyes and waited for her fate, her doom.


    _________


    Much love guys....


    Goosebumps and shocked, maybe surprise too, coming ahead.????????????


    Did Michael really die...?


    Is he that stupid to fall for it again? I don''t really know, so let''s find out. ????????


    Please leave a review and comment, thanks again.

 Chapter 18: Payback

    Poisonous Queen''s eyes glimmed with viciousness as she plunged the golden sword downward.


    ''Yes! I am invincible!''


    BAM!!


    "...."


    Two seconds passed and nothing happened. Blood-Arrow slowly opened her eyes, she stared at the tip of the golden sword, which have frozen three inches from her skull.


    She then looked at Poisonous Queen, seeing the same confuse look on her face.


    ''Why did she stop?'' She thought.


    ''What is wrong with this sword?!!''


    Poisonous Queen yelled inwardly as she added more force on the sword, trying to push it downward, but the sword itself didn''t even budge.


    Now... both girls were dumbfounded, both staring at the sword with a frown.


    Clap!


    Clap!


    Clap!


    Clap!


    Clap!


    "What a marvelous show"


    The two girls turned their heads towards the entrance of the temple. When they saw the one walking toward them, their faces changed dramatically.


    The girls slowly turned their heads to the body lying before them, and was speechless as the body disintegrated into particles and flew away.


    Poisonous Queen: "What the fuck?!"


    Blood-Arrow: "is that a skill?"


    "Wow Sara, you almost fooled me there, that I even wish I was the one you kissed." Supreme slowly walked down the temple stairs.


    "You...? How, what?!" Poisonous Queen was going crazy, she turned to the sword and tried to pull it, but the sword remained motionless. Blood-Arrow used the opportunity and rolled her body away from the sword tip.


    "Thanks for holding on to it" supreme said, he stretched out his right hand.


    The golden sword let out a zap of electricity, and struck poisonous Queen who was busy trying to pull it.


    "Ouch!!"


    She jumped back from the sword and stared at it with horror. The golden sword ascend and shot towards Supreme''s outstretched hand.


    BANG.


    "You aren''t worthy of this sword" He added as he walked towards her with the sword in hand.


    "I-impossible, l-I killed you! How a-are you still a-alive?!!" Poisonous Queen asked shakily, with every step Supreme took towards her, she took a step back.


    ''I haven''t heard of the skill or card he used, who is this guy?'' Blood-Arrow thought as she rested her back on the wall Reaper threw her on.


    "You aren''t qualified to ask me that question." Supreme stated, and got down on one knee, picked up his sword stealth and sheathed it. "Know one thing about me; I never spare my enemies." He added, as he stood back up.


    "Lies!, you are a coward! When someone bullied you or your sister you never fight back! And now, you are saying you never spare your enemies!!"


    Supreme was silent for a moment, because everything she said was the truth, he raised his head, and looked up at the sky.


    *Sighed*


    He let out a low sighed and faced her, "You are right! I was truly a coward, but don''t worry. I will get back at all of them, but... You have to die here"


    "Ahh!!!"


    She let out a craze roar and lunged at him with her bare hands.


    BANG!!


    Supreme sent out a swift kick, his kick connected with the side of her head. She spurted out a mouthful of blood and flew back like a kite with a broken string.


    BANG!!


    "Cough!!"


    Poisonous Queen landed on the ground with a BANG and threw up a mouthful of blood, she raised her head and looked at Supreme with endless rage and killing intent.


    "Why are you angry love? Why are your eyes so vicious?" Supreme asked with a smile as he walked towards her.


    "You Bastard!!"


    She slammed her right hand angrily on the ground and stood up, without a second thought, she lunged at him.


    "I will kill yo...!!"


    BAM!


    Her words were cut short as Supreme grabbed her neck in midair.


    "You are really annoying!" He yelled at her.


    "Let me go you bastard!!!" She yelled as she struggled to free herself from his grip.


    "Why would I do that?" Supreme asked with a tilt of his head.


    "I say let me go!!" She continued to yelled.


    Supreme frowned and tightened his grip, blocking her windpipe. Poisonous Queen''s face changed dramatically, as breathing became difficult.


    ''Is he really going to kill me?! But the Michael I know can''t even kill a fly! No! I can''t die here.''


    "Cough!!"


    She choked on her words but still tried to open her mouth. "M-Michael, p-please, you a-are... I c-can''t breath!"


    Michael didn''t pay her any heed as he looked up at the sky, a black dot was diving down with full speed.


    BAM!!


    Reaper landed on the ground, causing cracks to appeared on the surface, when it saw the scene in front of it, the black skin monster was confused.


    ''What is going on? Why is my lord gripping his teammate''s throat?, and why Is that human still alive?" Reaper thought as it settled its gaze on Blood-Arrow.


    "Welcome back, Reaper. Remember I told you that I will give you meat to eat, right?"


    Reaper nodded vigorously hearing the word ''meat''.


    "This is it" Supreme turned his gaze back to poisonous Queen who was trying desperately to escape.


    "No!! You can''t do this Michael!! Don''t you love me?!" She yelled out in horror, when she heard Supreme''s words.


    "Let make this clear, I once love you, but not anymore." He stopped for a while, to let his word sank into her brain, before continuing:


    "You are really evil, I helped you from the beginning of the game still now, just to give you a second Chance. But you rewarded me with a knife at the heart. You don''t know how painfully I want to torture you right now, but... I am on a timer, so I will just have to end you quickly"


    "What y...?"


    CRACK!!


    The sound of bone breaking rung out, as Supreme exerted force on his grip and broke her neck instantly. With A swing of his hand, he threw her lifeless body to Reaper, who simply got into action, tearing and ripping the body into shards.


    ''Finally!'' He took A deep breath and raised his head. ''I just took a life, why didn''t I feel guilty or worried about it'' He wondered.


    "Slow down on that, or you will choke yourself." Supreme said to Reaper, as it was busy tearing and eating the inside of poisonous Queen. Reaper just raised its bloody face and nodded, then dive back into its food.


    Supreme frowned seeing the red veins around Reaper''s body. ''Is he poison?'' He discovered the large sword scar of its chest, which have already healed, but the mark was still visible.


    ''Blood-Arrow'' He turned his head to the weak looking girl, who was also staring at him with horror.


    ''This guy is a monster!!'' She yelled inwardly, her face changed dramatically seeing Supreme walking up to her.


    ''What is he going to do? Kill me too and win the game? Of course, he could do that. I am a weak target now, I should just accept my fate.'' She closed her eyes again and said to Supreme.


    "Be done with it"


    Now Supreme was surprised hearing her words, he checked her HP in AI and discovered why she had lost hope, he sighed and said:


    "I am not here to kill you, remove the poison you place on him" he said pointing at reaper.


    "Poison?" Blood-Arrow opened her eyes and followed his pointing finger, when she saw Reaper''s body she let out a low chuckle, she turned her head to Supreme and asked:


    "Who are you supreme? And How can you use all these skills when you are just a LV 1 player?"


    "You aren''t in any state to ask questions, remove the poison" Supreme stated.


    "If you don''t answer my question, I won''t remove the poison" Blood-Arrow said with a smile, hiding her fear perfectly.


    "This girl is really stubborn" Supreme muttered in a low voice, as he squat down and threatened: "You know that guy only need one order from me, and you will be rip to shreds, right?"


    Blood-Arrow''s face changed slightly, but turned back to normal instantly. "Are you scared to answer me?" She asked.


    Supreme frowned deepened, ''you are still alive because I need Reaper in his highest state, to face that behemoth, unless you will be dead.'' He growled inwardly and asked. "If I tell you, will you remove your poison?"


    Blood-Arrow just smiled, and waited for his reply. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am a player, and also the richest of them all" he gave his reply, which earned him a frown from her.


    ''A player? Everyone is a god-damn player!! And what is this talk about being the richest player alive? Is he saying that he''s richer than those guild masters! Well... I think that is the only way he could have so much skill cards.


    But still, if he is the richest, why is he putting on the beginner outfit?'' Thousands question ran through her heads as she stared into Supreme''s dark brown eyes.


    "Now can you give him the antidote?" Supreme asked.


    Blood-Arrow sighed "If I leave the game or get killed, the poison will be nullified." She revealed.


    "And why haven''t you leave the game?"


    She looked up at him a little surprise. "How do you know I can leave the game?"


    "Stop talking and use your Life card, I don''t want to kill you" he said, stood up and walked away from her. ''If I am going to die, I don''t want audience.''


    Blood-Arrow was speechless staring at his back. "Why are you letting me go? I don''t think I will, if I''m in your shoe!"


    "What if you knew I have a Life card?" Supreme asked. And Blood-Arrow remained silent.


    "That all I need, now go!"


    Blood-Arrow stared at him for a while, then brought out her golden Life card. "Don''t get me wrong, I''ll still kill you. But, Thanks" she said in a low voice and tore the card.


    AI''s voice sounded.


    Golden light enveloped Blood-Arrow''s figure, and she disappeared from the game with her sword, not after giving Reaper a glare.


    ''This human is lucky, or did my Lord like her?.'' Reaper asked as it raised its head from the food it was eating.


    Supreme moved his gaze on Reaper''s body, then nodded as the red veins slowly vanished.


    The next moment Reaper stood up instantly, forgetting about its food. Supreme turned his gaze to the forest.


    Standing 60 meters away from them, was the behemoth. The monster fixed its four eyes on the two beings in front of it, its claws elongating.


    "This is it Reaper, our final battle" Supreme said with a smile as he drew out his golden sword from it sheath.


    "Have you killed a LV 15 monster before?" He asked.


    ___________________


    ????????????????????????


    How was this chapter?.????????


    Much love guys, and much thank to leaf001, Pratap_Ji and Alex_morg, for gifting the book power stones. Much appreciated. ????????


    This chapter is dedicated to you guys.

 Chapter 19: One Small mistake

    Supreme threw his sword''s golden sheath to the side as he fixed his gaze on the behemoth.


    The monster didn''t charge towards them, instead it walked calmly, with its four eyes fixed on it soon to be lunch.


    ''Let''s see what you are. AI, I need full detail.''


    < Name: Dagon.


    ''That is a lot of information, but... Gosh! Its traits are overwhelming!. AI, show me my profile.''


    "This is embarrassing" Supreme muttered, as he scratched the back of his head. "Ok... show me the description of the golden starlight sword."


    He whistled knowing the ability of his sword. "Can''t wait to test it with my cheats."


    The behemoth stopped 10 meters from its two lunch and observed them slowly, especially the sword in the human hand.


    ''How did this low-life have the starlight sword? Well... I will just have to kill him and try to destroy the weapon.'' It thought.


    "Reaper, this is it. You attack from above, only dive when you see an opening, I will take care of the rest."


    Reaper nodded and shot into the air. "System, you know what to do"


    {All cheats activated.}


    Supreme smiled and yelled. "Hey you!, four eyes freak! Are you going to stand there and watch?!!"


    "GRRRAAAAA!!!!!"


    What followed after his taunting words, was an angry-filled roar, as the four-handed monster shot forward with incredible speed.


    "No matter how fast you are, your stature will hold you back" Supreme muttered as he spun his sword and lunged forward towards the charging behemoth, with his sword tearing the wind behind him.


    "GRRAAAA!!!"


    BANG!!


    The monster leaped up and smashed its four hands on the human, who swiftly jumped sideways, dodging the behemoth''s attack.


    Its four hands smashed on the ground destroying it instantly, the monster turned its four eyes at the human and charged again.


    BANG!


    BANG!!


    BANG!!!


    Supreme dodged all the monster''s attacks swiftly, thanks to his speed cheat, he was holding on fine. Well... for now.


    "AWWWOOOO!!!!"


    The monster let out an angry filled roar and leaped into the air, arriving above Supreme.


    "What the butt!! Are you planning on smashing me into a meat past?!!"


    Supreme yelled and leapt back, as the monster''s massive frame smashed on the spot he was once standing on, creating a big crater on the ground.


    "That was close!" He muttered under his breath as he fixed his eyes on the crater.


    ''This human is annoying! Why can''t he stand still so I can eat him?!'' Dagon growled Inwardly, as it walked out of the crater.


    "Ok guy. you had your fun, now it''s my turn" Supreme declared, and shot forward with the same speed as the monster.


    ''What!! How can a weak human move with such speed?!!'' Dagon yelled and raised all its hands and smashed down on the human.


    "Is this only your move?" Supreme asked, as he moved to the side and slashed sideways with his sword.


    Whoosh...


    {Damage delivered: -1,000.}


    {Target health point: 19,000/20,000.}


    "GRRAAAA!!!" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dagon roared in pain, it looked down on its torso, where Supreme gave it a big slash.


    ''That human dare injured me! And that sword is blocking my healing, I must kill this human!''


    The moment it was growling inwardly, Reaper dive towards it with full speed and slashed with its five long claws, Dagon let another roar as it turned around to catch the monster, who had already shot back into the air.


    ''You pathetic fallen demon!! I would have killed you when I had the chance!!''


    "Nice work Reaper!" Supreme praised as he stood calmly, staring at Dagon, the next moment his face change silently.


    The claws mark left by Reaper healed in an instant. "This guy has healing skill?!!" Supreme asked a little dumbfounded.


    He looked down at his sword and remembered its description, "It looks like I am the only one who can injure it." He then looked up at Reaper and signal it to fly low.


    Reaper dive and landed beside him. "Change of plans, distract it, and I will do the rest"


    Reaper nodded and without an ounce of fear, it shot towards the behemoth, while Supreme charged, running in circles around the monster looking for its weaknesses.


    ''What are these two planning?'' Dagon fixed its eyes on Supreme and Reaper, the next moment Reaper shot towards it, while the human started running around it in circles.


    ''Are these two trying to confuse me? Let me show them why I am called the calamity!!!''


    Dagon raised its four massive hands and smashed down, causing the earth 100 meters away to shook violently.


    "Is this an earthquake?!!" Supreme stopped his movement because of the shaking. The next moment, his face change dramatically, as Dagon charged towards him.


    ''Damn it!! He used that as a distraction!!'' Supreme quickly leaped back but was a bit slow, as Dagon smashed down its massive claws on him.


    BOOOM!!!!


    Dagon''s massive claws connected with his chest, he spurted out a mouthful of blood and flew back, smashing on the ground with a BANG!!


    ______


    Oh my God!


    ????????????????

 Chapter 20: Winner

    ''My Lord!!''


    Reaper yelled inwardly, and shot forward, clashing with the behemoth; who was heading towards Supreme to finish the job.


    ''You weakling! You dare stand in my way!!'' Dagon roared as it slapped Reaper away with two of its right hands.


    {Cheat: Reduce Damage used.}


    {Cheat: increase defense used.}


    "Augh!!"


    Supreme growled as he threw up a mouthful of blood. ''One of its attack, wipe my health point to 1%!! Is that how powerful a LV 15 monster is?'' He growled Inwardly as he slowly stood up.


    "Thanks" He sighed in relief as he took a deep breath. "This monster is both powerful and intelligent, I need to outsmart it" Supreme muttered.


    "Oh yes, why would I forget that!! You know what to do system."


    {Cheat: split body activated.}


    "Hey you!!!" Supreme yelled out.


    Dagon was about to charge at Reaper when it heard Supreme. It turned around sharply and was a little stunned. Its four eyes widened.


    ''How is this human still alive, no weak human could survive my attack!!'' He yelled and forget about Reaper and charged at Supreme.


    "I made another mistake, which almost got me killed, I won''t do that again." Supreme''s eyes turned cold, the next moment he shot forward, and split into two.


    Dagon stopped on track, staring at the two humans in front of it. ''Is this sorcery?!'' It fixed its four eyes on the two identical humans, trying to gauge the right one.


    "GRRAAAA!!!"


    It let out an annoyed roar and smashed at the first one which was closest to him, destroying it into particles.


    ''Fake...?''


    It looked up, and its face changed dramatically as Supreme was three feet from it with his sword raised in the air. Dagon quickly raised its massive hands and tried to block the attack.


    A very big mistake if I would say.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    Supreme roared as he slashed his sword downward with all his strength. The sword sharp blade connected with the raised arm of Dagon, cutting off its wrist.


    "GRRRAAAAA!!!!!"


    Dagon moved back, as it clutched its bleeding arm with its other left hand. ''Ahh!!! This human must die!!!!''


    It growled, as it was about to charge, its other eyes spotted Reaper who was diving at it. Dagon swiftly turned around and caught Reaper on its throat, forgetting about the greatest threat.


    Whoosh....


    With A flash of the golden sword, Supreme detached one of its right hand from its shoulder.


    "GRRRAAAAAAA!!!!!!"


    Dagon let out another piercing roar and lunged back, creating distance from the human and his sword.


    "Are you ok?" Supreme asked Reaper, who in turn was busy removing Dagon''s cut arm, which gripped its throat.


    After succeeding, It nodded and stood up, standing beside its master.


    "Let end this" Supreme said, a cold light flash through his eyes and the next moment he split into three.


    {Congratulation, host have forcefully Leveled up the cheat.}


    "Is that possible?"


    {Everything is possible host.}


    Supreme nodded, he and Reaper charged with his two clones, each of them holding the starlight sword, but only one is the real deal.


    "AWWOOO!!!"


    Dagon roared in pure rage. ''In all millennia I have live, you are the first to ever injure me this badly, I will make sure to fest on your organs!! After I cut off your four limbs!!!'' It roared and shot forward with deadly speed.


    The three Supremes leaped into the air, the starlight sword glowing brightly, as they shot down toward the charging monster.


    ''I am not going down that easily!!!'' Dagon prepared itself as it shot into the air towards the three clone. Planning to smash them with its massive body.


    ''Intelligent my foot.'' Supreme thought, and make a swift forward somersault in midair, he moved over the monster''s massive frame. The massive behemoth collided with the two clones turning them into particles.


    Its face change dramatically as the real human, leaped over it. Without wasting a second, Supreme release a powerful slash behind the monster.


    WHOOSH!!


    "GRRRAAAAAA!!!!"


    {Cheat: revealed monster''s weak point activated.}


    {Damage delivered: -9,000}


    {Target health point: 10,000/ 20,000.}


    Supreme landed on the ground and shot forward, with his sword, not planning on giving the monster a chance to recover.


    ''How dare you human!!!!'' Dagon turned around, before it could retaliate, Reaper landed behind it and plunged its claws deep in the wound created by Supreme''s slash.


    "GRAAAA"


    ''YOU COWARD!!!''


    Before it could turn to Reaper, Supreme had already gotten to it, with a downward slash, he cut off another hand of the monster.


    "GROOO!!!!"


    Whoosh...


    {Damage delivered: -5,000.}


    {Target health point: 5,000/ 20,000.}


    Dagon roared and used its remaining left hand, and grabbed Reaper, it then threw the monster distance away. Dragon then uses its remaining right hand to grab Supreme.


    He leaped back and landed 5 meters away, he then turned his head to where Reaper crashed into, seeing Reaper move, he sighed in relief.


    "I am not planning to lost something I just gain." He said as he fixed his gaze on the monster.


    ''I will end you human!!'' Dagon smashed its remaining two hands on the ground.


    Of course the earthquake happened, but the momentum was highly reduced, using only its two hands. Supreme stood still, giving it a taunting look.


    "Is that all? Let me show you what an attack is."


    At that moment he moved, activating his cheats to their highest level. "System, increase all my cheats to their highest level!"


    {Successful}


    Dagon was not going down that easily, it let out a loud roar and lunged at the charging human.


    "Die you four eyes motherfucker!!!" Supreme yelled as he leaped into the air and smashed down with his sword. Dagon wasn''t expecting the human to suddenly leapt into the air and was a second late. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There is no second chance in a fight.


    BANG!!!


    Supreme sword connected on the skull of the behemoth, separating the skull into two halves.


    {Cheat: Damage delivered: -10,000.}


    {Target health point: 0/ 20,000. Instant death.}


    He landed on the ground, leaving his sword stuck on the head of the monster, he stood shakily on the ground staring at the behemoth, as it slowly fell to the ground with a ''BOOM.''


    That was when he heard the voice of AI.


    {Congratulation for completing the quest.}


    {Rewards loading.}


    {Congratulation! You have unlocked a new function.}


    Supreme didn''t pay heed to the notifications, he simply fell to the ground and lied down, totally exhausted, breathing heavily.


    Reaper moved close to him and joined him on the ground.


    The two lied there staring at the sky.


    _______


    How is this battle scene?


    Please give me your advice, if you want me to change the action.


    Thanks for reading.


    Supreme

 Chapter 21: Rewards

    After some moment later, Supreme sighed as he sat up, he turned to Reaper and shook his head.


    "Why are you lying down here? Don''t tell me you are also exhausted"


    Reaper shot on its feet instantly and stood straight beside him.


    "Hahaha... look at you?" Supreme slowly stood up and look around. "It''s time to get out of here"


    Reaper tilted its head, totally confused. It simply didn''t understand why its lord said they should leave. ''Get out from here? How the hell can we get out from the planet?''


    Supreme saw its confused look, but didn''t say anything, he walked towards the dead behemoth and pulled out his sword.


    "Now where is the sheath?" He scratched his head as he looked around the place.


    "I shouldn''t have thrown it aside"


    "Reaper, help me find my sword sheath, remember, it''s golden."


    Reaper nodded, and shot into the air to look for its Lord''s golden sheath.


    "Now system, show me the permanent cheat I gain"


    {Permanent Cheat: [Brain wave.]}


    "Brain wave... What is it description?"


    {Permanent Cheat ~ [Brain wave description]: make the host able to lift any target he set his mind on.}


    {Note: cheat has three stages.}


    "This cheat is dope! What are the stages?"


    {First stage, unlock: host could lift anytime with his mind.}


    {Second stage: LOCK: host will have the power to destroy any target''s brain, turning them into a brainless fool.}


    {Third stage, LOCK: host will have the power to hear the target''s thought, no matter if it''s a human or monster.}


    {Note: it can be resisted by any stronger target.}


    There was silence for a whole minute, as Supreme just stared at the stages with opened jaw, "the second and third stages are overkill! How can I unlock it?"


    {The stronger you get, the more chance you have to unlock it.}


    "That is a bummer, it means... I won''t be able to unlock it for a while, oh... you said I unlock a function, what is it?"


    {Host''s Profile}


    "I can check my profile with you too?" Supreme muttered in mild surprise.


    {Yes host.}


    "Then show me"


    {Name: Michael Brian.}


    {Game Name: Supreme.}


    {Level: LV 1.}


    {Games win: 1.}


    {Games lose: 0.}


    {Strength: 10.}


    {Defense: 10.}


    {Agility: 7.}


    {Endurance: 5.}


    {Mana: LOCK.}


    {Intelligence: 60%}


    {Points earned: 44.}


    "What are the use of these points?"


    {Points can be used to increase your attributes, that is: strength, defense, agility, endurance and Mana.}


    "It looks like I can only gain them after I win a game."


    {Yes, and point is calculated with the number of opponent killed in a game, Poisonous Queen gave you one point, the nine fallen demons gave you 15 points, the black bear gave you 3 points, the 10 scavengers wolves gave you 10 points, while calamity gave you 5.}


    "Ok then, put everything in strength."


    {Successful.}


    Supreme felt his body filled with power and he smiled calmly. "This is what I am talking about" As soon as he said this, Reaper landed before him with his sheath and a piece of a... human''s leg?.


    "What the hell are you doing with that?!!" Supreme yelled at it.


    Reaper was about to take a big bite from the leg, before hearing it Lord''s roar, it quickly brought it out of its mouth and gave a crestfallen look.


    Supreme shook his head and said in defeat. "Fine, be done with it! We are leaving soon"


    Reaper nodded vigorously, as it dive inside its food.


    Supreme turned his head to the behemoth, and observed it calmly. "I will test my new skill on you, to know how high I can lift a body" he thought, and block out any other thought from his mind, He then concentrated on the behemoth.


    After some failed try, the Huge body of the monster slowly rose from the ground, ascending slowly.


    Too slow for the likes of Supreme. ''Can''t this move higher, or faster?!!''


    {Don''t forget you are a LV 1 player, and the target you are trying to lift is a LV 15 monster.}


    "But it''s dead already!!"


    {It doesn''t matter.}


    He tried again placing his full concentration in it, but could only lift the monster 5 meters high, and he dropped the monster with a BANG! Back on the ground out of frustration.


    "Ahh!! I need to get stronger, even with the point boast I can''t lift it pass 5 meters!" He yelled, massaging his temple. "Why do my head hurt? It''s not like I am studying"


    {The more you use the cheat on a stronger target, the more your head hurt.}


    {Take it like a side effect.}


    "I don''t have your time" supreme muttered and turned to Reaper, who was now feasting on a human''s arm.


    "What...?"


    Supreme was so stunned that he couldn''t mutter a coherent word. "How did you get that?!! Now throw it away! We are going!" He yelled at it.


    Reaper quickly threw away the half-eaten hand and nodded. Supreme stared at the hand and discovered a silver ring on the pinky finger. ''That is Sara''s right arm.''


    He shook his head trying to remove any thought about Sara and turned to Reaper. "Let''s go."


    ''Does she even have a family?'' He thought as he said to AI. "Send me back to my lobby."


    _______


    BACK IN THE CITY.


    "Boss, you called for me" a muscular man with black hair and green eyes asked.


    He was currently in their boss''s office in the assassin guild building. The office light was a little dim, and the size of the office was just 10 meters long and 8 meters large, with two couches on the right side, and four big flowers vest at the four corners of the office, filled with different exotic flowers.


    The office only had one window which shows the city below, A desk was placed in the center of the office with two chairs for the visitors. The muscular man who just spoken stood calmly, between the two chairs. Staring at the man who was currently sitting opposite him.


    The man sitting on the chair, stared at the muscular man with his blue eyes and nodded in satisfaction. "Atel, you are one of the strongest in our shadow assassins'' guild, so I am giving you this job."


    The muscular man who goes by the name Atel nodded without saying a word.


    "The job is easy, and the employer gave three months life times to complete it., so complete the job perfectly, and I will give you a month lifetime."


    Atel became excited hearing his guild leader word and quickly asked. "And, what is the job boss?"


    "You are to kill a young man and bring his sister to us... we haven''t had fun in a long time." The guild leader said with a smirk.


    "Don''t worry boss, I will complete the job perfectly." Atel nodded with a smirk.


    "I know, these are the information of the young man, there is nothing much to look at, because he is a useless guy. That why I know you can complete this task. I like you that why I am giving you the opportunity to earn lifetimes, don''t fail me." The guild leader said, as he pushed a document placed on the desk with two of his fingers to Atel.


    Atel nodded and picked up the document and open its first page. A picture of a thin young man with dark black hair and dark brown eyes, was revealed to him.


    Seeing the weak looking guy on the photo, Atel chuckled silently and nodded. "Don''t worry boss, it will be done, and I will bring the girl." As he said this he was turning the pages of the document, and stopped on a picture of a beautiful young girl with dark brown eyes and hair. ''So beautiful?, can''t wait to have a taste of her.''


    "Now go"


    Atel nodded and walked out of the office to complete the super easy task.


    After he left the office, the boss relaxed on his chair with a smile on his face. He was already visioning himself on the girl. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He took a pack of cigarettes from his desk, removed one and place it between his lips then lighted it. "Simplest job ever" he muttered, releasing rings of smoke.


    _


    He looked around his plain lobby and nodded, while Reaper was totally perplexed. ''Where the hell am I?'' It was so curious that it started walking around the place.


    Supreme didn''t mind and asked AI. "Where is my rewards?"


    Supreme stared at the notifications, floating in Front of him a little dumbfounded. "What do you mean by broadcast?! And why did I get only 500 In-game diamonds?!"


    "Ok, then why only one year of lifetime?"


    Supreme just shook his head, ''At least I have the cheating system.''


    "Ok, do as you wish, I want to see my sister." He turned to Reaper. "Stay here"


    Reaper nodded.


    "AI log me out of the game"


    ________


    Much love guys.


    Please leave a comment and review. It will be much appreciated.

 Chapter 22: Shocking

    In a cozy bedroom with a warm, and inviting atmosphere, filled with different furniture which scream money (life times.)


    In this cozy room, an old man in a butler suit who look around his late 60s, stood calmly. Some moment passed. The space distorted, and a young man with red hair and blue eyes appeared inside the room.


    "Welcome, Young Master" the butler said respectfully.


    "Old man Zen? What are you doing here?" The young man asked, not expecting to meet the butler in his room.


    "I was waiting for young master''s return, after winning his game" old man Zen answered, with a polite bow.


    The young man frowned hearing the butler words, and grumbled "I lost the game! Just because of some cowards who chose to hide instead to fight!!"


    "It looked like young master used his Life Card"


    "Yes... I was surrounded, ahh!!" He yelled, and sat down on his king-size bed. "My dad is going to kill me!"


    "A life card, means nothing to the Lord, because if he wants, he could have hundreds of life cards." Old man Zen said with a smile.


    The young man wasn''t still settled, it''s true his father could get as much life cards if he wanted, but... that doesn''t mean he will be happy when one is used. Especially in a lower level game. ''What should I do?''


    The guy was getting anxious, using his brain in overdrive, calculating on ways to escape his father''s rage. Old man Zen smiled and drop another bomb on the already anxious man.


    "Your father is waiting for you in the Guild Building."


    "What?!" The young man stood up instantly, and started pacing back and forth in the bedroom.


    "Calm down young master, the Lord won''t hold you accountable for the card, now... go freshen up, so you won''t keep him waiting, you know the Lord has little patience."


    The young man remembered his father''s cold face and shuddered, he nodded quickly. But before he could move. AI''s voice sounded in both his and the butler''s bracelets.


    ___


    In a small good-looking apartment, a young girl sat on a wheelchair, making a jacket out of wool. Moment next, the space in front of her distorted and a silver hair beauty with green eyes appeared inside the apartment with a long purple katana in hand.


    "You are back!" the young girl exclaimed with a relief smile.


    "How are you doing Maria?" The silver hair girl asked in a shaking voice, as she collapsed on a couch.


    The only couch in the apartment.


    "What is it? Didn''t you win the game?" The girl asked worriedly. The silver hair girl looked at her younger sister, and gave a sad smile. "I used my life card."


    "What?!" The girl exclaimed.


    "Don''t worry, I will play more game, and win more life times so we could start your surgery." The silver hair said in a low voice.


    "Don''t say that Erika, I don''t want you to risk your life because of my situation. We can manage the life times you have won in your last games."


    Erika was silent for a moment. Only she knew how much her sister long to walk again, to be able to run with the winds, as it blow her long blonde hair, only she knew...


    Their parents threw them out on the street, where she was just 16th, because of lack of life times, to take care of them. Those two chose to remain childless, then to take care of them. No one knew how much hatred she was hiding deep in her. From then onward, she took care of her younger sister.


    One faithful night, while she was still in her second game, her sister got in an accident, which broke both her legs. Erika''s motivation changed from surviving to restoring her sister''s legs. But the life times needed was overwhelming.


    Erika sighed remembering a particular player''s word. ''I am the richest player in all of virtual reality game.''


    ''Yes! I think that''s what he said. But, he won''t help me, I don''t even know him.'' Erika thought and looked at her sister. "Don''t worry Maria, I will try and have the life times for your treatment. No matter what you say, I won''t listen" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Maria sighed hearing her elder sister''s word, and nodded without saying anything, after a while she looked up at her sister, "who won the game then?"


    Erika was a little shaken hearing Maria''s question, ''why did I feel so uncomfortable when I think about him?'' Erika thought remembering Supreme''s dark brown eyes.


    "He goes by the name..."


    Her words were cut short as AI''s voice sounded in her head.


    "Is that...?" Maria turned to Erika who had a dumbfounded look, she might not be regular player, but she does have a VRG account.


    "Supreme" she muttered absent-mindedly.


    ___


    A man was sitting in his office calmly, but, at the moment there was a deep frown on his face after hearing AI''s announcement.


    "Who is Supreme? And how could he gain the highest ranking score in Virtual Reality game? Also gaining a legendary weapon." The man then said to AI. "Show me the ranking leader board"


    "He passed me!!" The man stood up instantly. "No, I shouldn''t get excited, I need to draw him inside my guild. The Kings guild will be unstoppable if a player like him join." He thought for a while before sitting back down. "AI, use my location card and tell me the location of player Supreme."


    (Note: Location Cards are different from tracking cards. Location card can be used to reveal the player current location when in the real world. While the tracking card is used to track a player when inside a game.)


    "What?! We are in the same country? That will make it easier..." He looked at the time on his phone. "My son is always late. I will have to deal with him later, wait... In AI''s announcement, Supreme won an island survival game, while my son also played an island survival game.


    Did he use his Life card? or They weren''t placed in the same match."


    "I will find out soon" he muttered, and made a call. "Track anyone whose game name is Supreme in Amerisa." He didn''t wait for the other side reply and hang up.


    "Those two guys will be angry that Supreme pushed them to the third and fourth rank, hahaha... I wish I could see their faces."


    "Grrrraaaa..." A fearsome red-looking-tiger standing four feet tall yawned tirelessly, as it lay on a sofa placed in the office.


    "Don''t worry Ranger, we will meet him soon" the man said, and the Huge tiger lowered its head, going back to sleep.


    _


    "A killer have appeared, I hope I never cross him" Atel muttered after hearing the announcement. "Forget all that, I should complete this job, and gain life times." He stated with a smile, as he parked his bike in front of Michael''s apartment building.


    "Now, what floor did those two live? Wow... This place smells, I wonder how people live here" Atel spat on the ground, then fixed his gaze on Michael''s apartment floor, and without hesitation he walked inside the building.


    No question asked, no interruption, or security. The disadvantages of living in the slum, Atel calmly climbed the stairs without hindrance, no one stopping or asking him anything. The other tenants didn''t pay him heed.


    To survive in the slums, you need to know the number one rule ''Mind your business.''


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Atel gave three knocks on Michael''s apartment door, and waited silently outside. He didn''t even bring out his weapon. To him. Using a weapon on that weak guy he saw on the picture who stood unimpressively 5''6 height, while him 6''8. That would be going overkill.


    ''Should I break open this door?'' He thought, moment next, he heard a meek voice from the inside.


    "Who is it?" Mira''s voice sounded, a little too low.


    ''She sound too young, she might still be a virgin, can''t wait.'' He thought inwardly. "I am a friend of your brother"


    _


    INSIDE THE ROOM.


    ''Michael''s friend? But Michael doesn''t have any friends.'' Mira thought with a frown, as she stood ten feet away from the door. "I am sorry, but my brother doesn''t have any friends."


    ''Damn it!! This guy Is really a loser. 22 years and with no friends, who on earth is like that in this 24th century!.'' He thought inwardly. And quickly answer before his target became suspicious.


    "I work with him in the manufacturing company, my name is John."


    "what Manufacturing company?" Mira''s asked again.


    ''What manufacturing company?'' Atel was surprised by the question and said. "The one he worked last."


    "Oh? But I don''t know who is John? I''d never heard of you, or anyone called John, so who are you really?"


    "Hey young lady! Open this door, or I will break it down!!" Atel dropped his act, this girl asked too many questions, which is frustrating.


    Mira was frightened by Atel''s roar, she ran and hid behind the couch, staring at the door in horror.


    "Open this door!!!"


    "Brother where are you?" She asked in a low voice, tears threatening to fall.


    "Fine then!! I will just have to break this door down!!" Atel roared, and started kicking the wooden door.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    Anytime his foot touch the door, Mira will shudder behind the couch, she held her head with both her hands and sat behind the couch, trembling in fear.


    BANG!!


    First lock destroyed.


    BANG!!


    BANG!!!


    Second lock destroyed, remaining three more.


    At that moment, the space distorted and Michael appeared in the sitting room.


    "Mi..."


    BANG!!!


    Michael was about to call out to his sister when a kick to the door got his attention. His face turned cold instantly. He first quickly looked around and shouted.


    "Mira! Where are you?!"


    "Brother?" Mira slowly raised her head, and look over the couch. Her face change dramatically. "Who is this?! How did he break in? And why did he sound like my brother?"


    The young man standing in front of her has black hair and dark brown eyes, dress in all black. Of course, it''s Michael, Mira took him for someone else because... the Michael she knew was only 5''6 feet tall and had thin physique. But the guy in front of her, is standing at impressively 6''7 tall, and a well-built physique, which could capture the hearts of many girls.


    "Mira!!"


    Not seeing his sister, Michael got more anxious. ''If something happened to her, I will make sure to turn the whole city up-side-down.''


    BANG!!!


    "I will kill this person!" Michael turned to the door, which only have two locks left, he was about to act and asked where his sister is, but a low voice stopped him in track.


    "Brother?"


    Michael sharply turned around, and saw his sister behind the couch, he sighed in relief and rushed up to her.


    "Are you ok, Mira?" He knelt down in front of her and asked. Mira nodded, but her trembling body shows she was still scared.


    ''You dare scare my sister, I will make sure you don''t have a complete body!'' Michael thought and hugged his sister. "I am here, I will take care of everything." Mira just nodded calmly.


    BANG!!!!


    Finally, the last lock got destroyed, and Atel bounce in like the boss. When he saw the two siblings hugging, he got confused. ''Who is this guy? Wait... is that her brother?! I thought he looked thinning, and shorter in the picture!''


    "I will not ask who you are, or who sent you. But know one thing." Michael released his sister from the hug and stood up slowly, turning to face the intruder.


    "You won''t leave here alive"


    The coldness in his tone made Atel felt a shiver run down his spine.

 Chapter 23: Days are numbered

    "I won''t leave here alive?'' Atel repeated Michael''s word inwardly, observing Michael slowly. ''I don''t feel any mana from him, which mean he isn''t a player, or he is a very low level player.''


    "I am not planning on sparing you either" Atel said as he finally drew out his pistol. "I don''t know how you change your appearance, but you will have to die" he added, fixing the silencer on the pistol.


    Michael smiled calmly, of course he knew about his newly obtain physique, putting a whole freaking 44 points in strength, surely do wonders.


    "Do you have life times?" Michael suddenly asked.


    "Life times? Of course I have life times." Atel answered without thinking, and added "Now shut up and die for me" he pointed his pistol at Michael and released a shot. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the help of the silencer, the bullet released from the pistol without making a single sound, and flew silently toward Michael''s head.


    Mira''s face change dramatically, as she watched the bullet in slow motion, while there was a please smile on Atel''s face.


    BANG!


    "...."


    "...."


    Both Atel and Mira were stunned, as they both stared at the bullet, which had somehow frozen in Front of Michael.


    "What the butt?" Atel muttered, and released more shot. Five more bullets flew out of the pistol and froze in front of Michael''s head, like an invisible force was holding them in place.


    "How...?"


    Atel wasn''t done yet, he released the remaining bullets in the magazine, but they all froze in front of him.


    "How are you doing this?!!" He roared. While Mira just stared at her brother with a bright smile. She wasn''t scared of Atel anymore. Instead, she felt sorry for him.


    She hasn''t seen her brother this mad for a long time. Michael fixed his gaze on Atel and said, his voice filled with coldness.


    "It''s good you have life times, because you won''t have any left" he then turned to his sister. "Leave us Mira, you shouldn''t see what I am about to do"


    "I am staying with you" Mira said in a "I don''t care what you say, I will stay here with you" tone, not moving an inch.


    Michael can''t say no to his sister, so he nodded and said with a smile. "Then watch and learn." Mira just nodded and stood closer him.


    "Now..." with a single thought, all the frozen bullets took a 180-degree turn, and pointed at Atel.


    "Fuck!!"


    "Don''t cuss in front of my sister" Michael stated, as he walked towards the scared Atel. The ten bullets flew into the air and pointed down at him.


    "How are you doing this? As far as I know, you are just a low level player. You shouldn''t be able to use skill, both in the game and in the real world! For God''s sake! You don''t even have Mana!" Atel yelled as he moved backward.


    "You are right, I am a low level player. LV 5 at most. But that didn''t mean AI''s rules applied to me." With A thought Atel rose into the air.


    "What the!! Drop me down you bastard!!" Atel roared, moving his hands and legs desperately.


    "Do you want to die?" Michael asked in a threatening tone.


    "No! Please let me go, I will never get close to this neighborhood, never again" Atel started pleading, knowing that this young man in front of him wasn''t as simple as they thought.


    "I can let you go, but on one condition" Michael muttered.


    "What is it?" Atel asked, as his head hit the ceiling of the apartment.


    "Send all your life times to me, then I can let you go"


    "You bastard!!!"


    "I said don''t cuss in front of my sister!" Michael said coldly. One bullet flew with deadly speed and connected with Atel''s right shoulder, drawing blood.


    "Ahhh!!! You Ba..." He was about to cuss again, when he stopped himself remembering Michael''s warning.


    "If I give you all my lifetime, will you let me go?"


    "Only If I''m satisfied with the amount" he didn''t say yes, nor no. Atel stared at him for a while, gritting his teeth.


    "Fine, can you bring me down?"


    Michael nodded and released Atel, causing him to scream in terror as he collided with the concrete floor.


    "Augh!!"


    He moaned in pain, as he slowly moved his body and stood up. He looked around the room and then the door. ''I need to escape! But... Will he let me?''


    "Don''t even think about escaping, now transfer all your life times to me" Michael stretched out his hand, which has his bracelet.


    Atel gritted his teeth, the next moment, he moved swiftly, bringing out a short dagger from his back pocket and slashed at Michael''s outstretched hand.


    Michael already expected this, and released one of the bullets, which accurately struck Atel''s right palm, which was holding the dagger, leaving him with a bloody hole in his palm. What happened next...


    "AAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!"


    Atel screamed loudly, as he dropped on his knees, clutching his right wrist. Mira stared at the hole in the center of Atel palm and shuddered.


    "Stop screaming, or I will end you quickly" Michael threatened coldly, and walked towards Atel. "Are you ready to transfer the life times?"


    Atel nodded vigorously, and he swiftly sent 2 and a half year of life times to Michael, leaving himself only a day. Michael looked at the life times on his bracelet with a deep frown. "Only two years? I am not impressed"


    "Please, t-that is all I have, m-my boss has more... If you let me go, I will bring him to you" Atel said shakily, he was truly scared now.


    "Who is your boss?" Michael asked.


    "He is the guild master of the shadow assassins, he has thousands of life times"


    ''So the shadow assassins'' guild are the ones after me and my sister, I will just have to destroy them.'' Michael thought and looked at Atel. "Where is your guild located, and how many members are there?"


    "The guild is station at the north side of the city, you can''t miss it, we have 20 members."


    "Good, I will take care of them soon" Michael said, which earn him a shocked look from Atel. "The shadow assassins'' guild are filled with high rank players, not only do they have high levels, they are also good at sneak attacks." Atel added.


    "You don''t need to worry about me"


    Atel nodded slowly, but was yelling inwardly. ''You can go and die fool, do you think I care about you?!! I just want you to let me go.'' He then asked. "Can I go now?"


    "Of course, I always keep my word. I say I will let you go, and I will surely LET YOU GO" Michael said with a smile that wasn''t a smile.


    "Thank you, may I ask... If you are a player, what is your game name?"


    Michael observed him calmly and muttered. "Supreme"


    Atel froze instantly, his head almost exploded hearing the name "Su-Su-Supreme". ''Isn''t that the name of the player AI announced just moments ago? How did I clash with this killer?!!''


    Before he could say anything, Michael lifted him up into the air. "What are you doing?!!" Atel yelled in horror.


    "I said I will let you go, that is what I am doing"


    "But I can walk on my own!"


    "Who said I will let you follow the door?" Michael asked in mild confusion.


    "What do you mean?!!" Atel''s face changed dramatically, as he floated towards the window. ''No!! We are on the fourth floor, If I fall from this height I won''t survive!!''


    "Please no, I will do anything!!"


    "None needed" Michael muttered flatly, and with a thought, one of the bullets flew and penetrated Atel''s forehead, killing him instantly, he made sure his sister didn''t see that. And quickly threw the body out the window.


    Atel''s dead body flew out and smashed into a car parked outside, denting it in the process. Which drew the attention of passersby. Who then gathered around the body and looked up at the building. No one knew which floor the body fell from, even though it''s day time.


    __


    "Are you ok, Mira?" Michael turned to his sister who stood frozen on one spot.


    Mira just nodded vigorously and asked "will he be ok?"


    "Yes, don''t worry, his lost relatives will be waiting for him" Michael answered with a smile. "I have something for you, Mira."


    Michael gently grabbed her wrist and transfer 2 years life times to her. "Now, stay here, I will go and buy some ingredients and food stuffs to cook lunch." He said with a smile.


    Mira raised her bracelet and her small eyes widened seeing two years and one month life times. "Brother, did you win the game?" She asked, turning to Michael.


    "What a smart girl, yeah... I won the game" Michael said walking towards the door.


    "I am coming with you!" Mira quickly said as she rushed towards him. Michael was silent hearing his sister, then nodded. "Ok, let go together" he said and walked out of the apartment with his sister. Leaving the destroyed door open, That was when all the bullets finally fell to the ground.


    "Where are we going?" Mira asked, as she and her brother climb down the stairs.


    "We are going to eat outside"


    "Huh? I thought you said we are going to buy food stuffs and ingredients to cook lunch?" Mira asked in mild confusion.


    "I changed my mind, I want you to eat in one of the best restaurants, so come on" Michael said with a smile, he picked up his sister, placing her on his shoulders.


    ''Having strength is really worth it'' he thought, as Mira giggled happily.


    As the two siblings got to the entrance of the apartment, they both heard someone yelled out to them. "STOP RIGHT THERE!!"


    _____


    Much love guys. ????????


    If you don''t like the title, let me know, and I will change it... I only listen to the readers I know ????????

 Chapter 24: Fine Star Restaurant

    The two siblings turned around, and Michael groaned Inwardly.


    "Hey you! What about my rent?"


    The one who stopped them turned out to be...


    "Why is this old hag here?" Mira whispered to Michael, she was still sitting on his shoulders.


    "Let find out" Michael said with a smile, and look at their landlady. "Old... I mean, Mrs Jones, I said I will pay the rent, and I always keep my word."


    Mrs Jones, Who was putting on a green gown was a little confuse, staring at Mira and Michael like they have grown two heads.


    "Please, who are you?" She asked.


    Michael and Mira were stunned by her words, before Mira burst into childish laughter. "Fufufufu... brother is so awesome that the old hag doesn''t recognize him"


    "Brother?"


    Mrs Jones didn''t hear the word old hag, she was still stunned, staring at the man who Mira was calling her brother. ''I thought he was thinner yesterday?, how the hell did he got so... tall and muscular?''


    "Ahem"


    Michael coughed, bringing Mrs Jones from her trains of thought. "I said I will pay you today, and that is what I will do"


    "Huh? You have life times?" Mrs Jones was getting more confused, then realization struck her. "Hey young man! Don''t think because you are now good-looking I will not take my rent, but... I don''t want you to give me all your life times and die in front of me!" She yelled.


    Now Michael was confused, and a little annoyed, "That is not it Mrs Jones, for God''s sake I won''t die after paying you your rent, how much is it again?"


    ''How much is it again? Does he really have life times to pay me?'' Mrs Jones was silent for a while before saying. "Six months life times, two for each month."


    Michael nodded and stretched out his wrist.


    ''He really has life times?'' Mrs Jones was shocked, but quickly stretched out her hand. Michael nodded and transferred six months life times to her, remaining himself 7 months.


    "Can we go now?" Michael asked.


    Mrs Jones was still dumbstruck, seeing the life times on her bracelet, ''where did this kid earn this much life times from?'' She thought internally.


    "I think old hag is shocked, we should go brother" Mira said calmly.


    Mrs Jones got herself and nodded. "Good"


    Michael nodded and turned around to exit the building, At that moment, someone rushed in, panting heavily. Mrs Jones frowned and yelled. "What got you so excited?!! Calm down and tell me!"


    "M-Mrs Jones, A man fell from the building top floor and smashed on a car outside, A-after some investigation, w-we discovered he was shot dead before falling from the building" the man said, catching his breath.


    "WHAT!!!"


    Mrs Jones yelled in horror, as she looked at the man "did you just said someone was killed in my building, and was thrown down the window?!!"


    The man nodded vigorously, confirming his claims.


    "What should we do now?!" Mrs Jones was now uneasy, pacing back and forth in the lobby.


    "Some people have started calling the police, what should we do?" The man asked.


    "Brother, I thought you said the man had gone to meet his lost relatives? So... What is this man saying?" Mira asked in a low voice, confusion laced in her tone.


    "Shhhh"


    Michael shushed, and whispered:


    "I will explain later, come on, let''s go"


    Michael continued walking towards the exit when Mrs Jones''s voice sounded. "Hey Michael, did you hear anything on your floor?"


    "Nope, we are going. We hope you find the killer" he said walking out of the building, leaving Mrs Jones and the young man behind.


    "Where are we going?" Mira asked.


    "Fine star restaurant" Michael stated, stopping a cab. Mira didn''t know which restaurant was known as the fine star restaurant, but was over the moon, her brother was taking her out. Something that haven''t happened in a long time.


    "Good day sir, where are you heading?" The cab driver asked with a smile.


    "Fine star restaurant" Michael said, surprising the driver. The man moved his gaze around the siblings and neighborhood, then nodded. "One day lifetime, two days life times for two"


    "Here" Michael stretched out his hand, and transferred the life times to the driver. "Come in gentleman." The driver said with a smile, tapping a button in his taxi, which automatically opened the door.


    Michael dropped his sister, and the two entered the cab, and drove away from the neighborhood. Passing countless police vehicles.


    "What is going on? Why are there so many cops?" The driver asked in mild confusion.


    "Just drive, it''s just an accident" the driver just nodded, and kept silent.


    __


    Fine star restaurant.


    "Sister, why are we here?" A blonde hair girl sitting on a wheelchair asked the silver hair beauty, who was pushing her towards the restaurant.


    "Aren''t you hungry? We are here to eat" Erika said with a smile.


    "But, this place is expensive" Maria stated, "Can we go to a lot cheaper place?" She asked.


    "Hey Maria." Erika stopped, and crouched down in front of her sister. "You are my little sister, and It''s my responsibility to provide you with the best. Because you are the best sister alive" Erika said with a beautiful smile.


    "But--"


    "--No but, now come on, let go in" Erika cut her off, standing back up. Maria just nodded calmly hearing her sister''s firmed words.


    "STOP!"


    The security of the fine star restaurant stopped the two girls, as they got to the entrance.


    "Why are you stopping us?" Erika asked. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The muscular man, clad in black security uniform, moved his gaze on the two girls, firstly: the two girls'' dresses are... simple, no designer or high-end clothes.


    ''These two are just beautiful, especially this one, who look around 20 years old.'' The security thought and said to the two girls. "You need to have at least two months life times, to be able to enter, so... Can I see your life times?"


    Maria raised her head staring at her sister, "Ok, take a look" Erika showed the man her life times.


    ''Ten years life times?!'' The man eyes widened, he stared at the two girls, a little daze. ''This much? Then why are their clothes this poor?'' He thought, but quickly nodded, and made way for them. "You can go in misses"


    Erika nodded and pushed her sister inside.


    AT THAT MOMENT.


    A yellow cab stopped in front of the fine star restaurant, and two people step out. One a tall and handsome guy, while the other was a little beautiful girl with dark brown hair and eyes. This two were non-other than Michael and his sister, Mira.


    "Come on, let go in" Michael said to Mira, as he took the lead.


    "STOP!"


    The same security man stopped them with a frown. ''These two are also putting on ordinary clothes!, at least the girls'' are still acceptable. Theirs... looked like they took it from a dumpster''


    "What is it?" Michael asked politely. Even though he was putting on his best outfit, all black. The security still took it as ordinary wears.


    "You need to have a total of 6 months life times, to be allowed in" he stated.


    This man told the girls two months, now the same man was telling Michael he had to have a total of 6 months. How is that fare?!


    "Is that a rule or what?" Michael asked in a displeased tone.


    "Sorry, but that is the rule, if you don''t have that amount, you can go to a cheaper place" the security said flatly.


    Michael shook his head calmly, and turned to his sister. "Mira, show him your life times"


    ''I need to earn more life times, thousands aren''t enough. I need at least millions.'' Michael thought.


    Mira nodded and showed the security her two years life times. The man nodded and made way for them, not after giving Michael a disdainful look. ''Pathetic, he doesn''t have life times, and he is here to waste his little sister''s.''


    Michael didn''t care about that, and walked in with his sister.


    The fine star restaurant was one of the high-end restaurant in the whole city, it might even carry top 20th in the whole amerisa. Its floors and walls were made from pure white marbles, beautiful chandeliers which radiant golden lights shone down on the customers, calm and smoothing music played in the background, adding to the touch and elegance of the restaurant.


    "WOW..."


    Mira grasped when she saw the interior of the place. She was busy looking around the place like a child thrown into a fantasy world.


    "This place is beautiful" Mira exclaimed, while Michael just nodded. "Come on, let sit down"


    The restaurant was so big that there was also an upper floor. Those in the upper floor are the ones with huge amounts of life times, if they stood up, they could easily see those eating below them, over the railing.


    A show of status and life times.


    Michael didn''t care about all that, and followed the beautiful waitress to their seat. ''At least the waitress wasn''t like that stupid guard.'' He thought taking his seat, and Mira sat opposite him.


    "What will you like to have sir" the waitress, putting on a white short waitress dress, asked with a beautiful smile.


    ''This guy is so handsome, and good-looking too. Does he have a girlfriend?'' The waitress was in her world, moving her eyes around Michael''s tan body.


    "Can we have the menu?" Michael asked, turning his head to the waitress, catching her staring at him.


    "Huh? Right... yes, the menu" she stammered and quickly handed him and Mira the menus. Her face red with embarrassment.


    ''What Is wrong with me? Focus girl, yes he is handsome. But... You can''t lose yourself in his handsome face.'' She thought, and bowed slightly to Michael. "I am Sorry for staring, sir"


    "Mira, what will you have?" Michael didn''t even look at her, but turned to his sister instead.


    "I will have fried beef, and rice with veggies. And..." Mira was silent for a while staring at the menu. "Yes, and five doughnuts, add two cups ice creams and three fried chips. With A bottle of juice."


    When she finished her order, both Michael and the waitress stared at her with widened eyes. Both dumbfounded.


    "Ahem" Michael coughed and asked. "Mira, Can you finish all that?"


    "If I can''t finish it, I will take it home" Mira gave a simple answer, which earn her a chuckle from Michael. He then turned to the waitress and asked.


    "How much?"


    "One month of life times" the waitress replied.


    "Huh?" Mira''s face change silently, "That much? I don''t need it anymore"


    "Don''t mind her, go and bring her orders" Michael said. The waitress nodded and asked. "What about you, sir?"


    "Tea will be ok" Michael said with a smile. The waitress was a little surprised, but still nodded and walked away to carry out the orders.


    "Brother?"


    "Don''t worry Mira, I have enough life times" Michael said, easing his sister''s worries.


    _


    In The other side of the restaurant.


    "What is it Erika?" Maria asked. Seeing her sister, staring at a particular table.


    ''Is that him?''


    ________


    Much love guys.


    I''d entered a contest with this book. ????????????


    Just for fun. Butttt... I hope to win.????????


    So please leave a comment and review.


    And your power stones are much appreciated. ????????

 Chapter 25: Fans

    "Erika"


    Maria called out again.


    "Huh? Did you say something?" Erika asked absent-mindedly.


    "Are you ok? You have been staring at that table for a while now, or do you know that guy?"


    ''Is that supreme? He looks like him, but...''


    "Erika..." Maria called again, she placed her right hand on her sister''s palm, Which was resting on the table, and gripped it gently.


    "It''s nothing Maria, come on now, Let''s eat" Erika said with a small smile, pushing her thought to the back of her mind.


    Seeing her sister trying to dodge the question, Maria smiled, but still nodded.


    The two girls continued their food in utter silence, while Erika kept stealing glances at Michael.


    ''Can people look so... alike? No! I must find out.'' She dropped her silver spoon and knife on the table, and slowly stood up.


    "What is it Erika?" Maria asked in mild surprised.


    "Nothing, Maria. Wait here, I will be back" Erika said, and walked towards Michael''s table.


    _


    "Mm hmm, B-Brother, won''t you mmm eat?" Mira asked, with food in her mouth.


    "Mira. Table manners, don''t talk while eating" Michael said calmly, taking a sip of his tea.


    "Huh? Ok, brother." Mira nodded and kept silent. Michael chuckled, he was about to take another sip of tea, when he spotted someone, walking towards them.


    ''Is that...?!''


    "Hello" Erika greeted in a low voice.


    "WOW...! So pretty, I love your hair!" Mira exclaimed, seeing Erika''s silver hair. "Oh, thank you. I also love your hair" Erika said in mild surprise, not expecting the compliment.


    "Fufufufufu... thank you" Mira said with a laugh.


    Michael was moving his head from his sister to the one who almost killed him with a poisonous arrow. He sighed and asked. "Yes?"


    "Sorry for disturbing, I just want to ask something" Erika said, observing Michael closely.


    ''Wow, is this her real demeanor? Because the one I know Is very arrogant, cold and didn''t regard the lives of others.'' Michael thought inwardly, but still nodded at her.


    "Go on"


    "Are you a player?"


    Michele nodded.


    "Still a low level player?"


    Michael nodded again.


    Erika''s heart was beating like a drum seeing him nod, something that have never happened before, to talk of someone she didn''t even know that well, usually, she is cold to anyone. Apart from her sister, but in presence of this guy, she was as meek as a child, and she hated this feeling. Erika took a deep breath and asked.


    "What is your game name?"


    Michael was silent, he didn''t say anything. Instead, he raised his tea cup, and slowly took a sip. "Why are you asking all these?"


    "Huh?" Erika was stunned by his question. ''He is right, why am I asking all these? It is because of Maria''s treatment, or because of my curiosity?''


    ''Who is supreme?''


    ''Why is he so strong, being only a LV 1 player?''


    ''How did he tamed a LV 10 monster that easily?''


    ''Is he really a low level player?''


    ''Why did he let me go? Because killing me, a player with high level will earn him more life times.''


    ''And, how did he score the highest ranking in AI?''


    Erika has so much questions running through her head, she sighed in resignation. She was frustrated, having questions, but not getting answers no matter how hard you think, is really frustrating.


    "I am sorry for disturbing you, I will leave now" with no answer to give to his question, she chose to leave the place.


    Michael didn''t say anything, while Mira was staring at them with a confused look.


    "Thank you" Erika gave a simple bow and walked away.


    "Is this your true self?" Michael suddenly asked.


    "Pardon?"


    Erika stopped, and look at him over her shoulder.


    "I said, is this your true self?" Michael repeated his words, turning his head to face her.


    Erika turned around and observed him with a frown. "Are you... Supreme?" She asked cautiously.


    "The one and only" Michael spread his hands wide.


    "Supreme?"


    "Did she just said, Supreme?"


    "Is he the player?"


    "What?"


    "He looks so young"


    "He is currently topping the leader board, even the invincible Joker was pushed down to second place by him."


    "I can''t believe he is among us!"


    "I should tell me friends"


    "Yes! me too!!"


    "I have seen Supreme!!"


    "I need to take his autograph"


    "Can I be your in-game friend, Supreme?!"


    The commotion caused by just a name, spread in the whole restaurant like wide fire. Even attracting the attention of those staying upstairs. While most of them rushed down to see the black horse, who rode to the top in one game, and overtook the invincible joker.


    "What is going now?" Now, Michael and Mira were dumbfounded, as half of the restaurant customers gathered around them.


    Erika stood still in Front of Michael, whether stunned or speechless, Michael couldn''t tell. He was overwhelmed by the crowd of people who have gathered around him. Begging to be his friend, both in real life and VRA (virtual reality game).


    From the broadcast announced by AI till now, Michael didn''t know anything about his rising fame, he didn''t know the five biggest guild are already looking for ways to recruit him. Michael didn''t have time for all this, he entered the game for only two reasons. One: life times, and the other, to get stronger, so he could protect his sister.


    Michael is a simple guy from the start, and he wants to live a simple and peaceful life with his sister. But now?


    "Calm down all of you! What is going on?!" Michael yelled, utterly confused by their reaction. ''Is my name gold? As its bearer, shouldn''t I have known.''


    "Excuse me!!" Erika pushed the people aside, and stood in front of the confused siblings. Seeing Michael''s confused look, She brought out her phone and played a video.


    It was a video of a middle-aged man, holding a Mic, sitting on a large desk, simply a news channel. The man was smiling so broadly, that Michael wondered if the reporter''s jaw would hurt after the show.


    A legend has been born in Virtual Reality game (VRG)!, playing his only first game and beating the three top dogs in the leader board, Supreme have proven that we can all do it. That we can survive in the game and come out as legends, as I speak, half of the guilds in the world are moving to recruit him. But the problem is... where and who is this legend?


    The man was really... enthusiastic, talking non-stop.


    Michael nodded slowly. ''But, can only a game make you so famous in this run down world. It looks like everyone is trying to get a pie, because those famous or high level player in Virtual Reality game are swimming in life times. If you could make good friends with someone like that.


    You will also have enough life times that can last you for 50 or even 100 years, as someone who could get famous in the coming future, they will surely try to favor me!! But... Why the fuck did that reporter said it''s easy to be a legend, if not for the cheating system, I won''t even last a second under that monster!!.'' Michael yelled inwardly, he looked at Erika.


    "We''ll talk later"


    Erika nodded vigorously, hearing Michael''s word. "Thank you everyone, I will be going now. See you later."


    "Wait! Supreme, I have sent you a friend request!!"


    "Please accept my friend request."


    "You are my idol, Supreme!!"


    "Can you play with us? Let''s team up"


    "Sorry guys, but I play solo" Michael said, picking up his sister. "What about the remaining food?" Mira asked. After living in poverty for all her life. She knew the value of food, and also know how to make any plate count. By simply eating it. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Leave it. I will cook dinner" Michael said, and quickly but quietly escape the crowd with his sister.


    The two siblings were lucky, that the commotion was only inside the restaurant. He quickly called a cab and the two entered. Leaving the restaurant in a hurry.


    _


    In the car.


    "Brother, why are those people yelling your game name?" Mira asked, licking the ice cream she took with her.


    "Well... I think I am famous now" Michael muttered.


    "Huh?" Both Mira and the driver were stunned.


    __


    "Erika, why is everyone so excited?" Maria asked. Because of her situation, she couldn''t get close and see what was happening. But she heard everything.


    Erika sighed and sat down on her seat. "Is that the guy who won the game?"


    Erika nodded.


    "Hey girl, how long have you known Supreme?" A guy who was standing close to their table asked.


    "How is that your business?" Erika asked in such coldness that the guy took a step back. "N-Nothing, I-I am sorry" The guy said, and quickly walked away from the table.


    "Erika, you need to be nice to people, he just asked a question... and nothing more" Maria said in a low voice.


    Only she knew how her sister is, Erika is someone you should never dare to cross. If you do... you will simply disappear from the world before sunrise. ''But why is she acting weird in front of that guy?'' Maria surely noticed her sister''s behavior when she was talking to Michael, who was a stranger.


    And... Erika was the one who even walked up to him, and initiated a conversation. ''She never speaks with anyone, but me, always alone and distance, but now, she was the one who walked up to someone, something that have never happened before. I am happy for her, trying to socialize with others, but... Is she ok?''


    "Why are you staring at me? Did I have something on my face?" Erika asked in a low voice.


    Erika surely talked and laughed with her sister, she look approachable and carefree, but that will just be your end, especially those with bad intentions.


    Mostly males who lust over her. Half of them have met their doom under her sword, Erika was simply a demon in human flesh. Maria doesn''t know about all these. To Maria, her sister is just cold and distance to others, nothing else.


    But why not supreme?


    ______


    Game coming ahead, with more killing and betrayal.


    Right after the destruction of a particular guild.????????


    Guess the game coming ahead. Two clues, one: ESCAPE ~ second: PUZZLE.


    If you get it right, I will release two chapters.????


    Much love.


    More characters, coming ahead.

 Chapter 26: Guilds Annihilation 1

    "Thanks, Erika"


    "What for?"


    "For taking me to the fine star restaurant"


    Erika gave a small smile, "it''s nothing Maria, now... Where do you want to go?"


    Maria smiled, but asked. "Do you really know Supreme?"


    "Not really, but, he said we will talk" Erika replied in a low voice.


    Maria surely noticed her sister''s behavior. ''Did she...?'' She smiled brightly, and asked again.


    "Do you have his contact?" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh?"


    "Don''t tell me you didn''t ask?" Maria eyes flashed with surprise, as she looked upward to her sister.


    "Should I?"


    "Come on, Erika. this is why I said you should socialize more" Maria was a little annoyed by her sister''s way of living.


    Erika was silent for a while, then nodded. "We will meet in the game"


    Maria was used with her sister''s short words, and just nodded.


    "Where are we going?" Erika asked again.


    "Let''s go home, we need to use our life times wisely."


    Erika groaned hearing her sister, and crouched in front of her. "Come on Maria, I can earn life times for us. So please... can we enjoy the day?"


    Maria chuckled, and nodded calmly. "Ok, but only for a short while."


    Erika nodded, stood up, and starting pushing her sister''s wheelchair. ''Don''t worry Maria, I will make sure you enjoy everything you missed.''


    _


    NIGHT TIME


    "Brother, your foods are always delicious" Mira said with a smile, placing down her spoon.


    "Ok Mira, it''s time for bed" Michael smiled, cleaning up the dinning table.


    "Ok doki, I will be in my room" she stood up with her plate, and dropped it in the sink. Then ran to her bedroom.


    Michael smiled, and started washing the plates. ''Thank goodness, Mira and I came back before the cops searched the room. Unless...?'' Michael rinsed the plate, and placed it on the shaft, and continue the process.


    [Some moment later]


    Michael sat calmly on the dinning table, staring at the gun placed on the table. ''It''s time''


    He stood up with the gun and walked towards his sister''s room. Michael quietly looked inside. Seeing his sister asleep. He nodded and slowly locked the door.


    "Time for payback" he covered his head with his black jacket hood, and walked out of the apartment. Making sure to lock the newly repaired door.


    _


    [Shadow Assassins'' guild.]


    "Why did the guild master called us here?"


    A blonde hair lady asked her fellow member. "Don''t know, it looks like he wants to make an announcement" the man answered calmly. He was sitting beside her with arms folded.


    "Are we going on a guild war?" Another young man, looking around his mid-twenty asked. The other guild members turned to him with a frown.


    The blonde hair lady opened her mouth. A snarl on her face.


    "Guild Wars? We are trying to hold our current ranking, and you are here talking about a guild war. I hope you know our guild is not even top 200th. So if you don''t have anything to say, shut up!"


    The young man shrunk inside his seat hearing the lady''s words. This lady was one of their highest level player, A LV 20 player, she was currently a bronze medal 3-Star player, one step to enter the silver medal. While him... just a LV 5 player, in the bronze medal 1-star.


    "Calm down, Ro. let just wait for him" the man said calmly, relieving the awkward moment.


    "Fine" Ro just folded her arms on her chest, and waited.


    _


    "Hello everyone, sorry for calling you so late. But we have an issue at hand." The guild master. The same man who sent Atel to assassinate Michael said, walking inside the hall.


    He was a middle-aged man with black hair, sword-like eyebrows, dark blue eyes, and sharp jawline. He was slightly muscular and standing 6''7 tall.


    The guild members were all gathered in the building hall. Where the guild always held meetings or chose games to play as a team.


    But now... all the members were currently confused, wondering why their leader called them this late.


    "What issue?" The man sitting beside Ro asked. He was the only one who had the courage to ask. Because this man was the second strongest after the guild master. He was also his Vice.


    "It''s about Atel" the guild master replied, causing everyone to frown.


    "What happened to Atel?"


    "Yeah, I haven''t seen him for a while now"


    "Is something wrong?"


    "Let wait and see"


    Countless members started murmuring, after hearing their leader''s word, waiting for him to continue.


    "What about Atel? Did something happened to him?" The same man asked.


    The leader let out a long sighed, and revealed: "well... one of our client brought a job offer, and I asked Atel to complete it"


    "A job offer? Why are you telling us now?" The man asked with a frown. His gaze fixed at the leader.


    "I don''t have to tell you guys everything, and remember; you are just my Vice, mind how you speak to me"


    The man''s face darkened, but he lowered his hand and let out a fake smile. "You are right, my wrong"


    "Good"


    Tension filled the air. As the two men stared at each, the members look at each other, totally speechless, waiting for the grim future.


    "Ok..., calm down you two, please tell us what happened to Atel" luckily, Ro finally decided to stop the two, before a fight break out.


    "Thanks, Ro" the guild master said with a nod. And continued:


    "As I was saying, I sent him on a quest, but I received news some hours ago that he was found dead in Blackwater neighborhood."


    "Blackwater neighborhood?"


    "That place is one of the rundown areas, the baddest"


    "Why would he send one of our best player to a neighborhood like Blackwater?"


    "I heard that place is run by crooks and thugs. And their leader is the master of the skull guild."


    "Yes, I heard that two, I also heard the skull guild are every dangerous, even more than us."


    "Poor Atel."


    Everyone started murmuring again. While Ro and the deputy frowned tightly hearing the leader''s words.


    "Calm down everyone, the job is kind of easy, I didn''t send him to attack any members from the skull guild, I only sent him to kill a weak guy. Nothing else."


    "Weak guy? Are you sure about that? Sorry for sounding rude, but Atel is one of the strongest among us. How can he be taken down by a weak guy, or... did you not gain enough information about this person?" The Vice asked.


    "Yes, and with all the information gotten, it showed that he is a weak and useless guy." The leader said.


    "That is harsh" Michael muttered, as he stood on the roof of the building, watching all the members inside.


    "Time to get busy"


    ______


    Sorry for not releasing yesterday. Something frustrating came up. So... to apologize.


    I am releasing five chapters today.


    Thanks, and much love.


    Your power stones are really appreciated. And it keeps me motivated To always improve my writing.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 27: Guilds Annihilation 2

    Michael stood calmly on the roof, feeling the cool night breeze, the sky was filled with stars, which shines brightly in the sky. The moon stood calmly beyond the clouds, as it shown its radiant light on the city below.


    Michael gave a small smile. ''What a beautiful night to die.''


    "Not for me, but you guys"


    He covered his face with his hood, and with a flick of his right wrist, his starlight sword appeared in his hand. "Ok buddy, I haven''t tested you in a while. Let have some fun"


    He prepared himself, and moment next, he leaped into the air, and landed like a meteor. Smashing the glass ceiling of the building.


    Crack!!!


    Boom!!!


    Shards of broken glass flew all over the place, as Michael dive into the hall. The faces of the members changed dramatically as they quickly stood up, and turned to the intruder.


    Michael landed on his feet, stood up and fixed his gaze on the guild leader. A dramatic entrance.


    "Who are you?! And how dare you break into the shadow assassins'' guild''s building!!" The Vice roared, as he stood up. The next moment two red daggers appeared in his hand.


    "Epic-class weapons, how wonderful" Michael muttered. The tip of his sword still facing down. For now...


    The guild leader observed Michael slowly and asked. "Are you the one who killed Atel?"


    "Who is Atel?" Michael asked with a tilt of his head. "I don''t know who Ate or whatever his name is, all I know is that I killed a fool who tried to attack my sister." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''How is this even possible? He looked thinner and weaker in the photo, how did he get so...?'' The guild leader moved his gaze around Michael''s body, utterly perplexed.


    "Don''t be surprise by my new look, I was also surprised too, now, you all should tell me. How do you want to die?"


    "Hey handsome, I understand why you are here, but... can''t you see, you are outnumbered and out armed, So... simply surrender" Ro said, as she stood up with a long sword.


    "Another Epic-weapon, why I am so lucky today?" Michael was beaming with smiles.


    Permanent weapons could be used in real life, and also can be claimed by anyone who killed its user. This only happened in the real world. If you killed an Rare or higher class weapon holder in the game, you won''t be able to claim it, because the weapon will simply vanish, and never to be seen again.


    "Your sword look nice too, I hope it is a higher class weapon" Ro commented. Observing Michael''s starlight sword.


    "You aren''t worthy for it, now... time for you guys to die" Michael said, preparing to attack.


    "I''d never seen such an arrogant man. Kill him for me!!" The guild leader yelled.


    With that command, all his members drew out normal daggers, and charged towards Michael.


    "Ten LV 5, seven LV 10-15, one LV 20, LV 23, and LV 25. You guys line-up are really pathetic." Michael shook his head, and with a thought, all the seventeen players rose into the air.


    "What the hell?!!"


    "What is going on?!!"


    "I can''t come down"


    "Let us down you fool!!!"


    "Who is this guy?!!"


    "All of you are so weak That you can''t even resist a LV 5 player''s skill." Michael shook his head and added. "Why did I even try?"


    Skill gotten from the cheating system are different from the ones gotten from AI. The ones from the cheating system are more powerful and deadly than those gotten from AI. Michael didn''t know about this, that why he thought they are weak.


    "A LV 5 player?!!"


    "How is that possible?!!"


    "Yes!! A LV 5 player shouldn''t be able to use skills!"


    "Who are you?!!"


    "I''d got that ''LV 5 player won''t be able to use skill thing'' more than once. So... can all of you keep shut!!" He yelled.


    "Wow, you surprise us" the man clapped his hands, then pointed his daggers at Michael. "But, that won''t work on us"


    "I know that, you are a LV 23, that man is a LV 25. And for God''s sake, she is a LV 20 player. But..." Michael stopped. His face turned cold instantly.


    "I promise myself to never spare those who try to harm my sister, if you target me. I might leave you alive, but my sister..." He pointed his sword at the man.


    "Death is the only forgiveness"


    With that he shot forward.


    "Overestimating yourself!" The man roared and lunged forward with his daggers.


    Clang!!!


    The sound of metals clashing against metal rung out as the two collided. "You are good, shocking for a LV 5" the man said, pushing Michael back.


    Michael stabilized himself after taking three feet back. "Thanks for the compliment, but I don''t have time to deal with you. You aren''t my target"


    "Really? Ok then, but... I want to ask a question. Will you destroy the guild?"


    "That is what I am here for."


    "Then I just have to end you." He raised his daggers and prepared to attack again.


    Whoosh!!!


    BANG!!!


    A long sword plunged into his back, bursting out from his chest moment next. The man looked at the sword protruding from his chest, utterly confused.


    The faces of Ro, the guild master, and members changed dramatically, not expecting this to happen. The speed of the sword was so fast that, before they knew it. It has struck their Vice.


    "How...? Cough!!" The man asked, and coughed out a mouthful of blood. His daggers falling to the ground.


    Michael raised his palm and showed him one finger. "First: I said, I don''t have time to spend with you, because you aren''t my target." He raised another finger.


    "Second: I just like your daggers" with a thought, the two red daggers flew towards him and hovered above his head.


    "YOU!!!"


    The man said his last, and collapsed on the ground, breathing his last.


    "Vice!!"


    "You bastard!!!"


    "Drop us down if you have the gut!!!"


    Michael frowned, and three of the members weapons lying on the ground, rose into the air, and flew with blinding speed, cutting off the heads of the three who just yelled.


    "Hiss"


    "Whoa!!!"


    The others took in deep breaths and gasped in shock.


    "You are good, do I have the honor to know your game name or guild?" Ro asked. A player as good as the man in front of them will surely be known in VRA, or be in a powerful guild.


    "I am not in any guild, and I am sure you can''t handle knowing my name" Michael muttered arrogantly, he placed his sword on his right shoulder, as the two daggers hovered above him.


    "I won''t handle knowing your name? Who are you?!!" Ro was getting uneasy now, this guy''s words are just too confusing.


    "Supreme"


    Michael muttered one word, and the once chaotic hall got deadly silent, that you could hear a pin drop.


    _____


    ????????????????????


    Thanks for reading guys.


    Much love.

 Chapter 28: Guilds Annihilation 3

    "Supreme"


    Michael muttered one word, and the once chaotic hall got deadly silent, that you could hear a pin drop. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did he just said supreme?"


    "What the hell?!!"


    "How did the leader angered someone like supreme?!!"


    "We are dead!! So... dead!"


    ''Impossible! How can this once weak looking guy be supreme? Someone I am trying to recruit in my guild. Even planning on making him the new Vice if he agrees to join'' The guild Master''s mind was spinning. ''What should I do? Yeah, I think I can still salvage the situation.''


    "Supreme?" Ro''s face change dramatically, she turned to the guild master. "How can you send someone to attack Supreme?!!!" She yelled.


    The guild Master didn''t even look at her, he turned to Michael and said cautiously. "Please, Mr Supreme. Can we settled this peacefully, I apologize for everything that happened. I will even compensate you with 10 years of life times.'' The leader said, shocking all his members.


    "If I''d returned even a minute late, do you know what would have happened to my sister?" Michael asked coldly.


    "But nothing happened, right? so can you please let bygone be bygone, we can talk this issue out" the leader said with a small smile. "I am sorry for my man, it is my fault, that''s why I am ready to compensate you" he added.


    ''A silver medal 1-star player pleading in front of me, how did I gain so much influence? What is this ranking everyone is talking about? I think I will have to check it later.'' Michael thought and asked.


    "I heard a client of yours gave you this job, who is this client?"


    "This?"


    The leader was in a tight spot, they never reveals the information of their clients, but now Supreme was asking; if he didn''t answer he might die. Gritting his teeth, he said.


    "He goes by the name, Guo"


    ''Guo? Don''t tell me?''


    "Does he own a manufacturer company?"


    "Yes, he is your former boss" the leader revealed.


    "Thanks" Michael nodded, "You said you will compensate me with ten years of life times, but I want more than that"


    "More than that?" He was a little stunned, but still nodded. "I know all this is my fault, So I will increase it to 20 years of life times."


    "Still not enough"


    ''What?!''


    "30 years of life times"


    "Not enough!"


    "50 years of life times"


    "Let me stop you there, I need all your life times, if you can give me, I will spare the lives of your members, but... your guild need to be disbanded." Michael said coldly.


    "How dare you!!!" The guild master is furious.


    The shadow assassin guild was his hard work and sweat, building it from scratch to where it is today, now... someone who no-one knew about if not for his luck for gaining the highest score in AI. He will still be that loser. Now have the gut, and threatened to destroy his sweat, his life and hard work, of course, he will be furious.


    "I was planning to recruit you in my guild, but now! You just have to die!!" With a thought, a black iron whip with a sharp tip appeared in his hand.


    "Die!!" He swung his whip horizontally towards Supreme.


    BANG!!!


    Michael leaped back, swiftly dodging the whip attack range. The iron whip slashed the concrete floor, causing it to crack open in contact.


    ''That strong? That might be a good epic weapon, I wonder why no one is with a legendary weapon?'' Michael thought, landing on his feet.


    "Our guild master is angry, everyone. Just because he couldn''t give up his life times to save the lives of his members, what a good leader" he said, sarcasm laced in his tone.


    "How dare you sprout nonsense!!"


    The master yelled and slashed with his whip again. Michael swiftly jumped to the right dodging the attack. He sent the two daggers hovering above his towards the leader.


    The guild leader swiftly dodged the daggers, and with a slash of his whip, he accurately struck the two daggers, knocking them down to the ground.


    "What a nice aim, I am impressed" Michael said with a smile, and added. "Let see how you dodged this"


    With a thought, seventeen weapons rose to the air. Countless daggers among them. The leader''s face changed slightly, seeing all the weapons aiming at him.


    "Go"


    Michael muttered, and all the weapons shot towards the guild leader.


    "Whip of protection"


    The guild leader, moved his whip in a circular motion, under the astonishment look of his members, the iron whip grew in length and size, and formed a Semi circle above him, and with a command. The formed Semi circle made from his whip fall on him. Shielding him from the weapons sent by Michael.


    CLANG!


    CLANG!!


    CLANK!!


    BANG!!!


    All the weapons collided with formed shield, and fell to the ground with a CLANG!


    "Nice defense, let see if I can break through it" a soon as he finished his words, he shot forward with his starlight sword, thrusting with all his strength.


    "Fool!! You can''t destroy my defense! Hahaha..." The master laughed loudly, seeing Michael charging towards him.


    To him, a LV 5 player won''t be able to break the defense skill of a LV 25 player. That why he had full confident to defend against Michael''s attack.


    BOOM!!!!


    The expected result everyone was hoping on seeing was, that''s; Michael''s sword bouncing off the defense.


    But instead...


    The moment Michael''s sword tip came in contact with the shield, it scattered instantly. The guild master''s face changed dramatically as his strong defense scattered like a wall of cards. And Michael''s sword was still thrusting towards him.


    Feeling the danger, he reacted almost immediately, but was a bit late.


    BANG!!!


    Michael''s sword plunged into his chest, piercing his heart in the process.


    "WHAAA....?!!!"


    All the members were stunned and dumbfounded, seeing the outcome of the battle. They were so stunned that they forgot they were floating.


    "Did a LV 5 player just killed a LV 25 player?"


    "How is that freaking possible?!!"


    Michael stared at the man and whispered, "I can still save you if you transfer your life times to me"


    "What?!"


    _______


    Shocking right? ????????


    Those of you who don''t know. ????????


    Thanks for reading.


    Stay safe.


    Please leave a review and comment. Thanks again.

 Chapter 29: The Death Of Guo

    "Your time is running out, so... What is your decision? Die with your life times, or... give it to me, and save your life."


    The man groaned painful. And nodded. "Help me."


    "Not after your payment" Michael stretched out his hand. The leader coughed more blood.


    "You don''t have time" Michael urged.


    The leader coughed, spurting blood on Michael, who swiftly dodged. "I will take that as not purposeful, but if you try that again, you know what will happen."


    "Fine" the leader stretched out his hand with difficulty, transferring his life times to him, remaining himself a day.


    Michael whistled seeing the life times. "100 years of life times, wow!, this is one of the best heist in my history."


    Like how Many heists he have been to.


    ''My first, but hey, who can get a hundred years of life times this easily?''


    "Please, c-can you help me now?" The leader asked with difficulty. Every second to him, was like a step to death door.


    "When did I say I will help you?" Michael asked, tilting his head to the side. Confusion written all over his face.


    "You bastard!!!, cough...!"


    "I never spare those who try to harm my sister." He plunged his sword deeper in the leader''s body. And with a pull, he drew our his sword, causing a torrent of blood to splash out.


    "That almost stained my clothes!" Michael grumbled, as he turned around to face the stunned members, who were still floating around.


    The only two questions in their heads are...


    "Is this how terrifying Supreme is?"


    And...


    "How dense is his Mana to keep us afloat for so long?!!"


    The skills gotten from the cheating system could be used without Mana, that why it is called a cheat, Michael didn''t know that. Yet.


    He also didn''t know he had gotten corrupted in the temple. The moment he dropped his blood on the altar, was the start of the corruption. Not yet dangerous... But only if he could control his growing bloodlust, which he knew nothing about.


    Michael moved his gaze from one member to another, and sighed. "I heard everything from the meeting, you guys knew nothing about the plan, so, you are leaving with your life, only on one condition"


    The members'' faces flashed with hope hearing Michael, they all remained silent, waiting for his condition.


    Michael frowned a little, ''Where is that LV 20 player?" He looked around the hall. But couldn''t even see the shadow of Ro.


    "What a smart bitch, well... don''t worry, just know you are owning me life times" Michael turned to the men. "My condition is simple, send all your life times to me then you are free to go"


    The members looked at each other, and all of them slowly turned their heads to their leader''s and Vice''s dead bodies. Some gulped down and nodded quickly.


    "Yes"


    "I accept!"


    "Here are my life times"


    "Ok, one at a time. There is no need to rush here, I hope all of you know I am not stealing from you guys, or am I?"


    "No way"


    "We are giving you willingly"


    "Yes, why would Supreme steal from us?!"


    "We are with you" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good, I am so touched you guys are giving me your life times willingly" he nodded with a smile hearing their answered. And with that, he took a total of 150 life times from fourteen players. Leaving each of them a day of lifetime.


    "Now, all of you should disband this guild"


    The members who were now standing on their feet nodded and quickly communicate with AI. Asking to leave the guild. Just like that, the shadow assassins'' guild was disbanded.


    "Supreme, can I be your in-game friend?"


    "Supreme, are you planning on creating a guild? Or joining one?"


    "Yes Supreme, we will be happy to join"


    "I don''t have time for all that, you guys have only 58 seconds to vacate the building, or else... you will have to escort your leaders to the afterlife."


    Hearing Michael''s word, all the members nodded their heads like lizards and quickly rushed out of the building, not even looking back.


    "Time to take care of this building."


    MOMENTS LATER


    Michael calmly walked out of the building, he was now putting on a blue jacket and black pants he took from somewhere in the building. "I can''t believe some blood still stained my clothes! What a bummer!" He muttered, "at least I got two daggers, that whip would have been useful, but my attack just had to destroy it."


    Michael stared at the building for a while, then brought out a matchstick from a matchbox, and with a scratch, it lit. He then tossed the flame in the building with a flick of his fingers, turned around, and walked away from the building.


    The lit matchstick flew slowly, illuminating it radiant light in the dark night, as it moved to destroy the job it was tasked to accomplish. The matchstick fell on the already fueled-filled building and instantly cause a huge flame in contact.


    BOOM!!!!


    Michael walked dramatically, as the building caught on flames. Raising alarms from different cars parked outside.


    "I wondered why the system can''t answer me in the real world, but at least I can still use its storage" Michael muttered, storing his daggers and sword in the system''s storage.


    "Time to get that asshole, I thought the punch I gave him was enough warning, but some people don''t learn."


    ___


    In a cozy and beautiful hotel suite, with countless luxurious furniture, a king-size bed, and beautiful artworks as decorations.


    Currently, A naked fat man lied on his bed with two beautiful women under him. He was getting ready to enjoy the two women, but a joking voice jolted him and the women up.


    "What a lovely show."


    "Ahh! ""


    "Who are you?!!"


    The women screamed, and quickly covered their naked bodies as they stared at the figure, who sat calmly on the window.


    "Who are you? And, how the hell did you get up here?" Guo asked, he stood up, and tied a towel around his waist.


    He couldn''t see Michael''s face clearly, so he was wondering who would dare to attack him in the middle of the night.


    "This is not the place to talk about this, how about you pay these beautiful women first, then we can find some place private"


    The two women were a little confuse, not understanding what is going on, but after hearing Michael''s word they both turned to Guo.


    "Hold on a second, first, who the hell are you?!!"


    "I thought you learned your lesson from the punch I gave you, but you are just so stupid to contact the shadow assassins'' guild."


    "A punch?" Guo''s face changed slightly. "Are you? Impossible! How can you still be alive?"


    Michael''s face turned cold instantly, and the temperature in the room dropped with his mood. Causing a chill to run down the women''s spines.


    "Ok then, I will just have to kill you here, there is really nothing to talk about."


    "What do you...?"


    WHOOSH!!!!


    "You...?"


    Guo gripped his throat which had be split by one of Michael''s red dagger. Before he could say a full statement, he dropped to his knees, then with a THUD! His dead body collapsed on the floor.


    What followed next...


    "AAAHHHHHHH!!!!!"


    The two women screamed out of fright and horror, then collapsed on the soft bed, both fainted.


    "This is frustrating, I should have asked for his life times, well... The deed is done" Michael muttered, catching his dagger, the state of the two women didn''t bothered him, not even a bit, he turned around, and jumped down the building.


    "I need more life times, I think it''s time to play VRA" he added, landing on the ground steadily.


    _______


    Let the show begin.

 Chapter 30: Blood-Arrows Friend Request

    That same night.


    "It looked like those fool have offended someone or a powerful guild." A man with bald head said with a laugh, he was sitting outside their guild''s building. "Now, my skull guild will automatically rise in ranking, without doing anything, hahaha..."


    "Why are you so happy boss?" a man with roughly Brown hair asked. He was putting on a black T-shirt and long pants. Calmly standing beside the boss.


    "Didn''t you heard AI announcement? We are moving to the next ranking!!"


    "But boss, the guild below us are still challenging us, they are requesting for a guild war."


    "Those fools!! How long have we refused, why are they still pestering us?!"


    "I think they have eyes on the ranking rewards" the man said with gritted teeth.


    "Tell them no! If they asked again, send someone to kill their leader, his level won''t be higher than mine."


    "On second thought, he is higher than you, boss" the man said in a low voice.


    "What?!!! How is that possible?!!"


    "He just entered LV 25, that''s why he had the courage to attack us"


    "Did he also increase in medal?" The boss asked quickly.


    "No, he is still on the Bronze medal 3-stars"


    "Phew, we need to move carefully, those who reached LV 20 above always have a chance to claim epic weapons in the game." The boss relaxed on his seat with a sighed.


    "So... should we accept the Guild Wars? Or send someone to kill him?"


    "No one in our guild can kill him, well... apart from me, but now. I don''t even have the confident to win, I am just a LV 23 player, stay low for now. Let pretend we didn''t get their challenge."


    "Boss, what if we join the other guilds who are trying to locate player Supreme? and try inviting him to join our guild."


    "That is a good idea, but where can we find him?" the boss asked.


    At that moment, Michael walked past him, heading to the apartment building.


    "Hey, who is that guy?" The boss asked with a frown. Michael''s physique and handsome face under the streetlight surely drew his attention.


    "I don''t know, he looked like he stays around this area" the second answered, staring at Michael''s back.


    "Ok" the boss nodded calmly.


    _


    Michael silently opened the apartment door. Making sure not to make any sound, fear of waking up his sister. After locking the door, he went to her room to check up on her.


    Mira was still very much asleep, hugging the handmade teddy bear toy Michael made for her. Which was losing one eye, and its right leg was patched up with needle and threads.


    ''I should buy you a new set of toys and clothes, we will get all that after moving to a new neighborhood.'' He slowly closed the door and walked towards his room to sleep.


    "Why am I so exhausted? Is it because I put all my points in strength and not endurance, I was really stupid. I am lucky today that those members are all low level players. Next time, I will focus on other stats." Michael mumbled, and collapsed on his bed, falling asleep instantly.


    _


    NEXT DAY. 9:00 AM.


    Mira woke up, and walked out of her room. Not seeing her brother in the sitting room, she continued towards the kitchen. There he was in all black, cleaning the plates.


    "Good morning Mira" he turned around, giving his sister his bright smile.


    "Morning big bro, what are you doing?"


    "Just cleaning the plates, are you hungry?"


    "Nope? Brother, where did you go last night?" Mira asked in a low voice.


    Michael was surprised by her question and turned around to face her. "You knew I was out?"


    She nodded...


    "I went out for a job" Michael gave a reply.


    "Job? What job are you doing at that time?" Mira asked in mild confusion.


    "You won''t understand it." Michael walked up to her and took her wrist. Transferring 100 years of life times, remaining himself with 150 years and 6 months life times.


    When Mira saw the life times on her bracelet, her Brown eyes shone brightly, and quickly asked. "A Hundred years of life times, brother, does that mean we are rich?"


    "Not yet Mira, that''s why I would be going out for a while"


    "Where to?" Mira asked in a surprise tone.


    "I am entering the game"


    "Oh! ok, I know you will win, come back soon" Mira said with a smile, the surprise and worried expression vanished instantly, as she stood up and walked towards the bathroom.


    "Will you be ok staying alone?" Michael asked, a little stunned by her reaction. ''Won''t she miss me?''


    "Yeah, I will be good, and your phone is here to keep me company" Mira replied, opening the door.


    Michael chuckled, "Ok, I will be going now, take care, I will miss you."


    "You too brother, and don''t keep me waiting"


    Michael calmly shook his head. "Yes ma. AI, log me into my account"


    The same light enveloped Michael''s figure, and he vanished from the room.


    _


    {Welcome back host.}


    The cheating system finally sounded.


    ''Where were you all this while? Can''t you follow me into the real world?''


    {Host''s level and Rank is too low for that.}


    "Ok, now let get rich. Multiply the 500 diamonds I got."


    {Ok Host, diamonds multiplying with the same digit.}


    {Successful...}


    Michael smiled seeing his in-game currency increased from 500 to 250,000. "This is more like it."


    The next moment, a figure landed beside him, causing Michael to flinch.


    "Don''t do that again!"


    Michael yelled at Reaper, who just tilted its head to the side. ''My Lord had been gone for a whole week now, thank goodness he''s back, because I am starving''


    Reaper and Supreme didn''t know that time flow faster when you stayed in your lobby. Two days in the outside world is equal to one week in your lobby.


    "Ok, Reaper. let''s decorate our lobby, it''s just too plain."


    Reaper just tilted its head and looked around the place. ''What is there to decorate?'' It thought.


    _


    SOME MOMENTS LATER.


    "This is much like it, a total of 100,000 in-game diamonds gone, for two couches, a striking picture of both of us. Sky blue wall. And some home furniture, even a chandelier was hanged.


    "How do you like the color of the walls? Should we change it?" Michael asked, his index and thumb fingers was grabbing his jaw, as he observed the wall''s color.


    ''What are all these things? I like the lobby the way it was. I don''t understand why humans need all these stuffs'' Reaper thought.


    "Let leave it for now." He muttered and called. "AI, show me the hardest games you have."


    "Hundreds of what...?!!" Michael yelled, as he stared at the long list of friends request. Including some dangerously high level players. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey AI, is Blood-Arrow among this list?"


    Michael was silent for a while and nodded. "Accept."


    Successful, player have been added to your friend list. Moment next, Blood-Arrow name appeared beside poisonous queen''s, which had turned Gray. That means the player is dead.


    "AI, delete all the friend requests and remove poisonous queen from my friend list."


    "Now, show me the hardest game you have, the hardest always gives the biggest rewards."


    _____


    *


    *


    *


    Ok, ok, ok, what do you think the game will be?


    It''s time to crack our brain to figure out the answer in the coming game.


    I always keep my word, I said five, and I release five. Sorry again for not releasing yesterday. ????????


    How do you want chapter release?


    1o Two chapters per day


    2o As usually. (One, two, three or even five chapters a day. Depending on my mood. ????????)


    So... come on! I want to hear your answer.

 Chapter 31: Escape Room

    "Wow, games even AI warned would be terrifying, right?"


    "System show me my profile again."


    {Ok Host.}


    {Name: Michael Brian.}


    {Game Name: Supreme.}


    {Level: LV 5.}


    {Games won: 1.}


    {Games lose: 0.}


    {Strength: 54.}


    {Defense: 10.}


    {Agility: 7.}


    {Endurance: 5.}


    {Intelligence: 60%}


    {Points earned: 0.}


    "Ok, it looks like I need more points." Michael said calmly, and turned to Reaper. "Which game should we play?"


    Reaper just shrugged, as if saying ''it''s on you.''


    "Ok... Let''s see here" Michael moved his gaze on the five hardest games, and nodded. "These games will be a little difficult with the help of the system, so let go with the biggest one. Escape Room. I had watched movies and played countless games about escape rooms. So I might know what I am doing?"


    ''Did my Lord just said ''he might know what he is doing''? Is he kidding me!!'' Reaper was a little stunned.


    "Ok AI, I choose Escape Room."


    "WHAT?!! My intelligence is 60% how is it low?!!"


    "80%!!!" Michael yelled, and... "wait, for AI to continuously warn a player, this game is really dangerous. I don''t care, accept AI, I am playing."


    Supreme looked at himself, and with a thought he changed his black hair color to brown with 500 in-game diamonds. "This is much better, I don''t want people to gather me the next time I went out with my sister."


    "Yes, accept"


    "Only twenty players, I can do with that" Michael muttered, as he vanished from his lobby.


    __


    WAITING ROOM.


    Michael appeared inside the room and looked around. "I thought..." He was a little stunned, looking around the place.


    The waiting room was not like the one he and Poisonous Queen appeared in his first game. Instead, this waiting room, was a simple... Library?


    ''I thought I won''t have to go to school anymore, but... What the hell is this?!!''


    The nineteen players turned to him, a little surprise.


    "Is this supreme?"


    "He is only a LV 5 player"


    "What can this guy do? He is just a kid." A middle-aged man with dark blue hair said. He was the highest level player among them. A freaking LV 35 player. Beside him was a young girl who looked around 19 years old, putting on a white and black school uniform, portraying herself like a college student. She was putting on a big reading glasses and has long purple hair.


    "Maybe, he is more than the eyes could see" the lady said calmly, her eyes behind the big glasses observing Supreme.


    Supreme observed all the players with a deep frown on his face, seeing the blue hair man''s level. And the...


    ''Is she still a student? What the hell, she is a LV 34 player!! And her intelligence is not a joke. A freaking 86%'' Supreme was stunned, staring at the purple hair student.


    The girl was also staring at him, she gave him a beautiful smile, and fixed her glasses well on the crook of her nose.


    "Let see what you can do Supreme." She muttered in a low voice.


    After a while, AI''s voice finally sounded.


    The next moment, red light enveloped all the players, and they all vanished from the waiting room.


    ____


    In a big and empty library, with no life on sight, only books and more books. At this moment. Twenty humans appeared inside this library.


    "Oh, we are in a library. How nice" Michael said with sarcasm.


    The twenty players moved their gazes around the library, the group were only greeted with books and more books. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What now?" A player asked.


    AI''s Voice finally sounded, in the huge library.


    A screen appeared in front of the twenty players. Screen no one else could see apart from the specific player.


    Supreme stared at the two and only tags in front of the screen. One red and the other green.


    "Imposter red, and player green. I don''t care about the large rewards even though I could kill all of them easily. But... Let go with player." Before Michael could tap the green button, the voice of the school girl got everyone''s attention.


    "Wait everyone, I know some of you want to gain the triple rewards AI mentioned. But... if we work together, we can survive this game. You all know, players could also kill imposter, even if we aren''t armed with weapons, we are still high level players. Like me, I am joining the players." She paused showing off her level, and moved her gaze around her audience.


    "Do any of you low level players have the courage to kill me? Even if you are armed, and I am unarmed?" She asked, staring at supreme.


    ''Is she targeting me?'' Michael thought with a frown.


    Some players'' faces change silently, after hearing her words, while some nodded.


    "Good, so... Let work together and win this game."


    "Yes, you are right" the middle-aged man said.


    "Yes, we are with you."


    "Ok"


    Everyone nodded.


    "What a nice speech" Supreme stated in a low voice.


    After everyone have selected their tags, AI sounded.


    Supreme just yawned... The next moment a smirk appeared on his face.


    {Host Is in a game.}


    {Game discovered: Escaped room.}


    {Cheats gotten.}


    {Loading cheats.....30%}


    {Loading cheats...80%}


    {Cheats Successful loaded.}


    ''Show me all my cheats.''


    {Ok Host, cheats are...}


    _____


    *


    *


    *


    Much love guys.


    I hope you are prepared For brainstorming. ????????.


    Let escape the room.

 Chapter 32: Imposters Detected

    {Cheats are...}


    {Number of imposters revealed, pet allowed, weapons allowed, location of puzzle pieces gained, intelligent increased by 50%~ Total intelligent 90%, Host''s six senses increased.} S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Note: system advice host to not use weapon when other players are present, if you do... they will all take host as an imposter.}


    {Note: you can only get the location of puzzle pieces after solving the problem.}


    ''Do you think I am that stupid to summon my weapon in front of these fellows.'' Supreme moved his gaze around the library. ''Reveal the number of imposters.''


    Even though schoolgirl, which is her in-game name. Said everyone should work together and win the game, and all the players agreed with her, but Supreme wasn''t easily fooled.


    {Total amount of imposters found; 5.}


    ''No matter what you say or do, humans'' nature will never change, so... we have five imposters in our midst.'' Supreme sat calmly on a desk and observed everyone slowly.


    Schoolgirl look calm and slightly overconfident, while the blue hair man was busy looking around the place, the other players are also busy with what ever they like doing.


    ''I wish you can reveal who these imposters are.''


    {Cheating System Is here to assist host, not let him win all the games easily.}


    ''Oh wow, and here I am thinking you are on my side.'' Supreme thought inwardly with an eye roll.


    {Of course, I am on your side, and also... not on your side.}


    "...."


    ''Fine, when will this goddamn game start!!''


    Click!


    BANG!!!!


    Instantly, all the doors and windows of the building shut tight, countless torches which hang on all four corners of the library lit up, giving the players visual on the door.


    Countless highly advanced lasers moved forward, stationing themselves all over the ceiling of the building, pointing inflame lights on the twenty players below.


    "What the hell?!"


    "What are those things?!!"


    "We are dead before the game even started!"


    "Lasers guns, the job of the lasers gun is to kill any player which gave a wrong answer." Schoolgirl explained calmly.


    ''How did she know that? This might not be her first escape room.'' Supreme nodded calmly.


    The players'' faces changed dramatically seeing the timer, this was simply a massacre.


    "What?!! Only an hour?!!!"


    "What should we do?!"


    "Don''t worry, we can do this"


    "Y-Yeah, you are right"


    Supreme was still silent, observing the expression of the other players. ''These imposters are superb at pretending.''


    "Calm down everyone, getting anxious won''t bring good to any of us, it will just lead to a quicker death, As for now, we need to first know the riddles and try to solve them, instead of moving around like retards." Schoolgirl said, successfully calming down the players.


    "Yeah, she is right."


    "What should we do then?"


    "Simple"


    She replied and walked towards the locked door. She placed her right palm on the door, and it made a zapping sound, then a screen appeared in front of everyone, showing them the three riddles.


    ''How the hell did she knows it does that?!'' Supreme finally stood up. ''This girl is not simple.''


    Escape Room was a very dangerous game. If schoolgirl wasn''t here, the first-time players will just stand like dummies not knowing what to do till the timer will clock zero. And... death to them all. AI didn''t announce how or where to see the riddles, it just said they will answer three riddles without giving them the riddles. This game was nothing but a dead trap.


    ''Stupid game!'' Supreme cussed.


    "Ok players, these are the riddles... Which should we answer first?" Schoolgirl asked calmly, turning around to face the other players.


    "Are my eyes deceiving me?!"


    "How the hell are we going to answer those riddles?!"


    "I haven''t seen anything like these before, and I am considered a prodigy when I was in college, but this is in a whole new level"


    "I agree"


    Supreme was silent, observing the riddles with a deep frown. ''What the fuck are these?!! How can we even start answering them?''


    Even he was dumbfounded. Cheating System didn''t give him any cheat which could answer riddles, it only increased his intelligence from 60% to 90%, and even with the boast, these riddles are freaky crazy!!


    "Ahem!" Schoolgirl coughed, and said. "Ok then, as no one what to give an Answer, I say we should go with the first one. As you all know... we don''t have time. So... What do you guys think?"


    The players gulped down, and subconsciously turned to the timer, which was peacefully floating above them.


    "Yes, we are with you"


    "Good, Let solve the first riddle then!"


    Schoolgirl gave them a bright smile and said. "Please come closer, we need to work together, because even I don''t know if I can answer this riddles all alone."


    All the players quickly rushed up to her, they all fixed their gazes on the floating screen, which display the riddles. These players have already envisioned their grim future, if they fail to answer the riddles.


    Tension and anxiety fell on the players like a mountain, causing some to break out of sweat.


    ''Hmm... These riddles are really troublesome, but... The main issue is, who are these five imposters.'' Supreme didn''t join the group, instead, he walked to a certain direction and sat down. Observing the players as they crack their brains for the answer.


    ''I think I already got the answer, but the problem is... is that the correct answer?'' He thought inwardly.


    "Ok everyone, let me read the first riddle out loud, I know if we work together we will be able to solve this." Schoolgirl muttered, as she stared at everyone. Seeing them nod, she turned to the riddles.


    "Here I go"


    ''Why is she being so dramatic, just read it if you want." Supreme groaned inwardly, and look around. ''I need to find a scapegoat to use. If my answer Is wrong I won''t have to die, but that can''t be said to the scapegoat.'' He said with a grin.


    "The First riddle is...."


    __________


    *


    *


    ????????????????????


    Sorry for the cliffhanger... Wait... What?.


    I am not really sorry. We will discover it in the next chapter.????????


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 33: Is It A Wrong Answer?

    "The first riddle is..."


    "I Speak without a mouth and hear without ears, I have no body, but I come alive with the wind. What am I?"


    "....."


    All the nineteen players turned to Supreme who just finished reading the first riddle.


    "What...? She is just making you guys more anxious" Supreme stated calmly, closing his eyes the next moment.


    "I am sorry for delaying Supreme, but... that is not my intention, if I may ask, why aren''t you helping?" Schoolgirl asked with a smile, that wasn''t really a smile.


    Supreme opened one of his eyes and looked at her. "Why should I? You guys can take care of yourselves."


    The players'' faces changed slightly hearing Supreme''s words, and started murmuring.


    "Do you guys think Supreme is an imposter?"


    "I don''t know, but if he is a player, why isn''t he helping us?"


    "I heard he is a ruthless player, I bet he chose imposter, to kill us all when we least expected."


    "You might be right"


    "Yes, we need to keep our guard up whenever he is around."


    "Don''t worry, we are higher than him, the lowest level among us is LV 15, and half of us here are silver medal holders, he is just a LV 5 player in the bronze medal 1-star." the blue hair man said.


    "Don''t underestimate Supreme, If he is a normal low level player, how could he climb the first place in the ranking board in one game?" Schoolgirl stated calmly. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Supreme closed his eyes, oblivious to the words around him, not caring a bit. With his advanced six senses, he could smell and hear things from mile away, he was just surprise that he hasn''t yet discovered the imposters.


    ''I don''t care about these fools, if I can kill these imposters, I will gain points, which I could use to increase my stats.''


    That was the reason he was busy trying to locate the five imposters. Killing that LV 15 monster gave him only 5 points. He was a little frustrated with his earning.


    ''Yeah, a LV 15 monster only give 5 points, I just hope these imposters have high levels, so, I can use them to mine points. I have elements of surprise, no one knew I can use weapons and can also summon my guy.''


    The players didn''t focus on him anymore and turned to the riddle, their time was still reading, they don''t have time to waste on Supreme. A player who is an imposter with one target.


    For the players to loss the riddle and die, so he could win the triple rewards.


    "So what do you guys think?" Schoolgirl asked, as she observed the riddle.


    Some players were moving back and forth, repeating the riddles, trying to find the answer.


    ~I Speak without a mouth and hear without ears, I have no body, but I come alive with the wind. What am I?~


    "Wait! I got it!" A player yelled out loud, drawing the others'' attention.


    "Please Wait, if it''s the wrong answer you will die, are you sure you got the answer right?" Schoolgirl asked with concern.


    ''Just let him answer, if it''s wrong he dies, What is the big deal about it.'' Supreme groaned internally. Opening his eyes, he observed the one who said he got the answer, a smirk appeared on his face.


    The guy was putting on a tight black suit, which look like those superheroes'' worn in movies, he has black hair and dark eyes, a little muscular and handsome. The guy was so confident that he nodded continuously.


    "Ok then"


    Schoolgirl stepped aside, as she and all the other players took five steps back. The guy''s face changed slightly seeing their action.


    "What is going on?" He asked.


    "Nothing, we just want to give you space" a player replied, while the others nodded.


    The young guy nodded, and said out loud. "The answer is Artificial-intelligent!"


    "Artificial-intelligent? As in AI?"


    "How is it Artificial-intelligent?"


    "Is that the answer?"


    "Nothing have happened yet?"


    "I think that is the answer"


    Supreme frowned. "Nice try" he muttered in a low voice.


    Schoolgirl was a little confused and asked. "How is it Artificial-intelligent?"


    "Artificial-intelligent speak without a mouth, it also hears without ears, it has no body..."


    "Then how can it come alive with the wind?" The blue hair man asked.


    "Don''t you get it?" The young player smiled and continued:


    "When we ask AI for anything, What carry our voice?"


    The others players looked at each other, not yet getting the point. Even Supreme was focused now, even though he already knew the outcome, he also wanted to hear this guy''s explanation.


    "Is it the wind?" Schoolgirl asked calmly.


    "Correct, the wind carries our voice, which then bring AI to live, to answer our question." The player said with a bright smile. Waiting for his fellow players to cheer him up.


    ''AI? Why didn''t I think of it?'' Schoolgirl thought.


    "What a good logic, it almost goes with it" upreme muttered in a low voice.


    All the players nodded, before they could cheer their savior, one of the lasers pointed at the player and released a bright red beam, Which shot with blinding speed.


    "Watch out!!" Schoolgirl yelled, but it was too late.


    The beam connected with player''s head, and burst it open like a watermelon. Blood and brain fragments flew all over the place. The players all flinched in fright as they took a step back.


    THUD!!


    The headless body fell on the cold ground, as blood flows out from the neck.


    "BRRAGGHHH!!!"


    "Oh my God!!"


    "Fuck!!"


    Some players started vomiting seeing the headless body. And brain fragments mixed with blood.


    The others players were frozen in shock, as they scared at the young man''s headless body.


    "As I said, nice try" Supreme commented. And slowly stood up. ''I think I should answer the question, the scapegoat has already fallen to his death. Which only means, my second answer is the right one.''


    "Does that mean the answer was wrong?" Someone asked.


    "It seems so"


    "How is that possible, the logic was correct"


    "Escape Room don''t focus on logic, you can only give the answer that have been set, even though you give a correct answer, as long it''s different from the one set by the game. It will be deemed wrong." Supreme explained, walking towards them.


    ''Years of playing escape room is not worthless.''


    "You! What can an imposter do?"


    "Are you here to deceive us?!!"


    "We don''t need you!"


    "Calm down everyone, maybe Supreme knows the answer" schoolgirl stopped the players, and turned to supreme. "Do you know the answer? If you do, please help us, our time is running out" she said in a low voice.


    Supreme frowned but still nodded, "I know the answer."


    "Good!, please" schoolgirl gestured with her hands For him to pass. Supreme nodded, and walked towards the screen.


    "Did he really knows the answer?"


    "I don''t know?"


    "Let see, if he knows the answer or not, we lose nothing"


    Schoolgirl frowned and turned to the players. "If Supreme fail the riddle and die, who among you will try to answer? If he dies, we all die" she said turning to Supreme.


    Supreme walked towards the screen and observed the riddle. He then turned to the timer. 0:40:32


    "Phew..."


    ''Here I go'' He thought as He opened his mouth.


    _______


    *


    *


    Another cliffhanger?


    I don''t know, we will find out soon.

 Chapter 34: Is He serious?

    ''Hey system, if my answer is wrong, will I die?''


    {Why are you asking? Of course host will die.}


    ''It''s just a YES or NO question, I hope my plan is full proof.''


    Supreme stood in front of the floating screen and thought. ''I used the pen on the table I sat on to write Artificial-intelligent on a piece of paper, then use my skill to move it to the view of the tight suited player. He saw the word ''Artificial-intelligent'' written on the piece of paper, not knowing who wrote it, which is AKA ''Me'', who''s also the public-described imposter hasn''t left his spot.


    So after some thought. He announced he got the answer, just as I planned.''


    ''But still, his explanation caught me off guard, it suited my second answer.''


    He was brought out of his thoughts by schoolgirl''s voice.


    "Do you really know the answer, Supreme?"


    Supreme didn''t reply but said. "The answer is an echo."


    ''This is it, let see if 90% of intelligence will fail me, if it does, then... I am simply doom.''


    "An echo?"


    "How is the answer an echo?"


    "What is this guy even saying?"


    "I will rather go with the first answer, because this one is stupid."


    Schoolgirl and the blue hair man was silent for a while before she asked. "Are you sure Supreme?"


    "Hmm." Supreme nodded.


    Two lasers guns pointed at supreme, and bright light shone on the barrels.


    ''Wrong answer?'' Supreme thought, his face changed silently.


    "We are dead, so dead. If Supreme dies, no one will be able to answer" schoolgirl said, Her body was trembling.


    "What will happen to us now?"


    "Let give up, we are dead already"


    The remaining 18 players, plus Supreme making them 19 was on the verge of tears, Already seeing Supreme''s headless body. If even a body will remain after the two lasers fire.


    "If that I knew, I would be at home having fun with my friends."


    "I would have been in my girlfriend by now, why did I play this game?"


    "I was about to enjoy my wife too, but she stopped me, telling me to give her life times before I can enter, that is how I got here!"


    All the players had already given up hope, if someone who is standing at the top of the leader board dies from answering the riddle, What could they do?


    The next moment the two lasers drove back inside the ceiling, remaining four outside. Then AI''s voice sounded.


    "Huh?"


    "He got it?"


    "We are saved!!"


    "Wait for me Stacey, I will bring back life times and then enter your cave!!" The player yelled loudly.


    All the other players turned to him with a frown, even Supreme was staring at him with a frown.


    "What?"


    "Nothing" they said in unison.


    "Thanks Supreme, you got the answer right. I thought no one will be able to answer it. Thank goodness we have you" schoolgirl said with a smile.


    "We are all in this together"


    Everyone nodded hearing his words and turned their attention to the second riddle.


    "We need to answer the second one, at least faster than the first one." Schoolgirl said, while everyone nodded again,


    Supreme turned to the second riddle and read it out loud.


    "~What are the next three letters in this combination? OTTFFSS___.~"


    "Ok... This riddle is not that difficult, who know the answer?" Schoolgirl asked looking around.


    Silence...


    Everyone was looking at each other, trying to see who will nod. No one what to give an answer and die for getting it wrong. Not when there are still a lot of them present. Put it in a simpler term: ''no one what to be a sacrifice''


    "This one is kind of easy" Supreme muttered.


    "Really? Do you know the answer?" The blue hair man asked mockingly.


    Supreme pretended not hearing the mocking tone behind the man''s words, and continued:


    "This said; What are the next three letters in this combination~ OTTFFSS." He paused for a while. ''I hope I am right.''


    Having the highest intellect among the group, his IQ was on a whole different level, that he wish he had it when he was still in school. Supreme was only Twenty-two years old, by now, he should be in college. But because of life times, he and his sister couldn''t go to school. Something he plans to change after winning this game.


    If he wins the game?


    "What are you saying? I don''t quite get." Schoolgirl asked in mild confusion.


    "It''s simple, the answer is... ENT."


    "ENT?"


    Everyone looked at each other, totally perplexed.


    "What is ENT?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I haven''t heard of ENT before"


    "Me too"


    "Let''s see if that is the answer?"


    "I think he will die this time, because ENT is not even a word."


    "You are right, but is OTTFFSS A word?" Schoolgirl asked.


    All the players stopped talking after hearing her question.


    "Good, if you don''t have anything useful to say, stay quiet" she said calmly. Even though this game sealed the players'' Mana, causing them to be unable to use skills or summon pet, but her aura was still active. Instantly shutting down the players.


    ''Interesting'' Supreme fixed his gaze on the lasers, instantly, two other lasers drove back inside the ceiling remaining two outside.


    "What?"


    "He got it? How is ENT the answer?"


    "Am I the only one confuse?"


    "I think we are on the same boat, I got confused the moment I saw the riddle."


    "Then we aren''t on the same boat" the man who yelled about his wife replied to the player beside him.


    "Wow supreme, you are on fire." Schoolgirl said with a bright smile, ''Who is this guy?'' She thought.


    Supreme just nodded at her, and read the third question. "~ George, Helen, and Steve are drinking Coffee, while... Bert, Karen, and Dave are drinking soda. Following the pattern, is Elizabeth drinking Coffee or Soda?~"


    All the players kept shut, focusing their attention on Supreme, waiting for him to answer the riddle, he had successfully answered two riddles in a row. So they knew he could answer the last one. And for them to leave this forsaken library.


    To the shock and horror of everyone, Supreme turned around and walked back to his sit.


    "Huh?"


    "What is he doing?"


    "Are we going to answer this?"


    Even schoolgirl was confused by Supreme''s action. "Don''t you know the answer?" She asked cautiously.


    "I am tired, I need to rest" he answered, closing his eyes.


    All the players'' face turned pale, they all moved their heads to the timer.


    Thirty minutes was more than enough, RIGHT?


    __________


    Confuse about the riddles'' answers?


    Two power stones and I will explain. I''d signed a contract guys. ????????????


    Now I am just waiting for it to be verify...


    Fingers cross. ? I can''t find an emote for fingers cross, so I will do with this. ?

 Chapter 35: Resting Stage

    ''After all that show of knowledge, I know the imposters will be threatened, and they will make the mistake of attacking me, if they try, I will kill them all.''


    Why is he so sure?


    ''Simple, first... I am the only player with the lowest level in the group, and I am also unharmed. So I''m simply an easy pray for them.''


    Supreme thought, as he stared at the players, who were trying to answer the last riddle.


    [Some Minutes Later.]


    "I got it!"


    Supreme opened his eyes and was not surprise. ''She finally got the answer.''


    The one who yelled was non-other than schoolgirl. She walked confidently to the screen and said. "The answer is Coffee."


    "Coffee?"


    "How is it coffee?"


    "~ George, Helen, and Steve are drinking Coffee, while... Bert, Karen, and Dave are drinking soda. Following the pattern, is Elizabeth drinking Coffee or Soda?~"


    "I think she is right"


    The two last lasers pointed at her, moment next, the lasers drove back inside the ceiling and AI''s voice sounded.


    "Phew... that was close" schoolgirl sighed in relief.


    "How did you know coffee is the answer" the blue hair man asked.


    Schoolgirl wasn''t like Supreme who always keep to himself. (AKA: author). So she told everyone how she got the answer.


    "As you guys see, these three names drinking coffee has two E''s, while those with one E drink soda. And Elizabeth has two E''s, so Elizabeth drink coffee instead of Soda. It''s that easy, RIGHT?"


    All the other players nodded thoughtfully, after hearing her explanation. While Supreme had already fallen asleep the moment she started.


    _


    With a mechanical sound, the tightly shut door, finally opened. The players looked around the library and then the headless body. After some hesitation, they all followed schoolgirl through the door. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Auhhh..."


    Supreme yawned as he stood up, "it looked like we cleared this stage, time to move to the next stage." He walked towards the door and stopped, staring at the headless body.


    "Sorry bro, but seriously, be wise in your next life. You saw something like that, you should pass it to someone else. Because of rewards you rushed to your death. Ah, bye." He said walking towards the door.


    __


    The 19 players appeared in a large ancient courtyard, around the courtyard were different doors which looks like rooms. A large breathtaking garden stood calmly at the center of the courtyard, the clear blue sky and cooling breeze, cool and smooth the skins of the players.


    "Wow, from heaven to hell" Supreme muttered, his hands tucked in his pants pocket, as he moved his gaze around the courtyard. "Wait... is that the right way to say it?"


    The courtyard was both beautiful, and elegant. The wall were painted in gold, and the ground was designed with rubies, and gemstones, even though it looked ancient, it still preserved it beauty, especially the garden.


    AI''s Voice finally sounded.


    ''This will be an opportunity to capture the imposters.'' Supreme thought inwardly. "Ok everyone, I am going to my room, I will help in the next game!." He yelled loudly, walking towards a room with the word "Supreme" on the door.


    ''I hope they took the bait'' He thought entering the room.


    The other players looked at each other in confusion. No one knew why Supreme was yelling that he was going to his room, but they were happy he will help in the next game.


    "Ok everyone, we have five minutes to enjoy the view. You can either go inside your room or stay in the garden for a while. But... I suggest we stay in our rooms." Schoolgirl announced, walking towards a door with her name on it.


    Some players followed her action, while some started moving around the place.


    "Are they really imposters among us?"


    "I don''t know, but I will say you should stay alert." The player whose wife was waiting for him said. While those around him nodded.


    ____


    "So... this is the room, not too big nor too small. I can do with this."


    The room he was currently in looked ancient, just like the courtyard, it was only seven meters long and five meters large, with a small bed and a pillow, which could only occupy a person, one meter long ancient mirror hang on the right side of the room, And a two meters tall cupboard.


    Supreme took a view around the room and collapsed on the bed afterward. "Let see what my cheat can do, system activate the pet and weapon cheat."


    {Successfully activated.}


    Supreme nodded and called "Reaper"


    Dark flames rose in front of him burning fiercely, but surprisingly, he felt cold all over. Reaper calmly walked out of the dark flames, its wings folded behind it as it moved inside the room. Reaper stopped and moved its glowing red eyes around, When it saw Supreme It gave an awkward bow.


    "What are you doing? Please, stop that"


    Reaper nodded and stood up straight. ''Why did my lord summoned me here?, it looked like I am in an ancient room.''


    "Ok stop looking around, I called you here because we are going to have guest, and I know you will like what they will bring. So get ready."


    Reaper just nodded. ''Guest? I hope they bring food, because I am hungry.''


    Moment next AI''s Voice sounded.


    The next moment the door shut tight.


    "It looks like it''s time, stay alert, Reaper"


    Reaper was still a little confused about all this, but still nodded.


    He summoned his starlight sword and placed it on the bed, right beside him, waiting for the imposter who is dumb enough to attack him. Instead of the imposter, he got something shocking.


    {Quest activated.}


    {Complete Quest and gain a new permanent skill.}


    {Failure to complete quest will lead to host death.}


    {Quest is...}


    _______


    *


    *


    *


    Guess the skill?


    Guess it right, and I will release three chapters. ????????

 Chapter 36: Brainless fool

    {Quest activated.}


    {Complete Quest and gain a new permanent skill.}


    {Failure to complete quest will lead to host death.}


    {Quest: Win the game with at least five players.}


    {Note: if the number of players exceed the given number, host will be rewarded with points}


    "Hey system, in other words you are asking me to be a babysitter to these fools, So I have only one thing to ask"


    "ARE YOU STUPID?!!"


    {I Don''t have a brain, So I can''t be stupid, but host... if you fail the quest, you die!}


    "Ok, so in other words, I need to kill all the imposters, then, answer all the questions to avoid any of them dying, while hoping my answer is the correct one, to also avoid getting myself kill. I will say it again."


    "You are a fuck-up system!"


    {Without This fuck up system, you would be dead by now.}


    {Fine host, system shutting down...}


    "WHAT?!!!"


    Supreme stood up instantly like the bed was on fire. Reaper looked at him utterly confused. ''Who is my lord talking too?'' Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "WHAT!!! Hey system, calm down"


    "Calm the fucking down!!! Ok, you are the best system in the world, the invisible and strongest, you aren''t a fuck-up system, but a blessed one." Supreme started saying words, he wouldn''t expect saying to anyone apart his sister.


    "Please, I am sorry, ok! Ok!!."


    {Good. Your last warning.}


    Supreme rolled his eyes and muttered. "Don''t have brain my ass!"


    {What is that?}


    "Nothing" supreme stated, sitting back on the bed. "Why are you staring at me?"


    Reaper turned its head with a shrugged. ''I don''t know who this system is, but it looked like my lord is in love with it.''


    If supreme could hear Reaper''s thought, he would have laughed his eyes out. In love with a system? Where have you heard that from?


    Supreme observed Reaper calmly and asked. "System, can you show me Reaper''s profile?"


    {Yes.}


    "I want to see it"


    { Getting profile.}


    { Name given: Reaper}


    { Species: Rare hybrid.}


    { Level: 10. 0/10 food.}


    { strength: 5,000 }


    { defense: 5,000 }


    { Agility: 7,000 }


    { Intelligence: 41% }


    { HP: 5,000 }


    { details: A rare (no, impossible) offspring of a harpia and werewolf, After a dreaded battle, it was taken by the demon lord, to serve as his guard.}


    "Shocking..." Supreme observed reaper closely. Reaper stood eight feet tall, with longs claws. Instead of feet it has talons, while it has well... a werewolf head, which was filled with sharp teeth.


    ''I will say it got its wings from its mother''s side, while his frame from its father''s, what a weird combination, but powerful offspring.'' Supreme switch off the system screen and added.


    ''And they were ten of them, wait a sec... is reaper mad or upset about its siblings?''


    Supreme''s face changed slightly when this thought struck him, luckily his system gave him the answer.


    {Reaper doesn''t feel all that, it has 41% of intelligence, but after the bond it only sees you as it lord.}


    ''Thanks, that helps a lot'' Supreme muttered.


    KNOCK... KNOCK... KNOCK


    Supreme and reaper looked at each other than at the door.


    "Who is that fool knocking on the door? AI already made it clear that only Imposters could move around. For God''s sake! They could also enter other players'' rooms. So why is this fool knocking?!" Supreme rubbed his temple while shaking his head, feeling sorry for the one knocking his door.


    KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK!!


    Instead... for the fool to stop, or barge in, the knocking increased.


    _


    OUTSIDE THE ROOM


    Two figures dress in black and putting on a cloak, which hood concealed their faces stood calmly in Front of the door, which has the name Supreme written on it.


    "Are you sure about this?" The first figure asked. Feeling uneasy about all these.


    "Don''t tell me you are scared" the other figure said, his deep voice reveling him as a grown-up man, while the other''s was softer.


    A man and a woman, knocking on supreme''s room door.


    "Did you hear that?" The woman asked, placing her right ear on the door surface, she heard someone talking.


    "Hear what? Now move aside, let me knock on the door." The man shoved the woman to the said, and knock loudly.


    "Are you sure we should be knocking? Can''t we just go in?" The woman asked.


    "Hey lady, I have watched a lot of movies, and the killer always knock on the door. When the unexpected victim opens the door, they will strike with a killing blow. That is what I am doing"


    Supreme wasn''t the victim here, you two are.


    "Supreme is holding the first place in the leader board ranking, can we really kill him?" The woman player asked again.


    "Don''t worry about that, he is just lucky that''s all. When we kill him, we will have unimaginable rewards. And why are you worrying about a LV 5 player? We are both LV 20, we both got this" the man successfully calmed and convinced his partner.


    "Ok..."


    "Both of you should shut up and open the door!!!" Supreme yelled from the inside.


    "He knows we are here" the woman said in mild surprise.


    "Ofcourse I know! You guys have been knocking and talking for two whole fucking minutes!!"


    "So should we...?" The woman turned to her teammate.


    "He already knew we are here, even if we retreat now, he will always be on guard. We just have to end him" the man drew out a black dagger and pushed open the door. The woman sighed and followed him in.


    Supreme sat calmly on the bed, staring at the two imposters who just walked in. While reaper hid behind the door.


    The woman imposter who entered last, pushed the door closed, but her eyes were fixed on supreme, so she didn''t notice the killer behind the door.


    "So... you two are the imposters, and the clothes you are wearing are given by the game, right?" Supreme hasn''t seen any player putting on a cloak, so that why he came up with this theory.


    "Nice work, but... we aren''t here to answer your questions, we are here to kill you" the man stated.


    "I am guessing you are the one who brought the idea of knocking right?"


    "Why are you asking?" The woman asked.


    "Oi, we have a female here, how lovely."


    "Yes, It was my plan, and it''s a good plan" the man raised his chest, as if proud of his idea. While the woman rolled her eyes.


    "Good, I was looking for fools to mine points, and you guys are here, I will say... Thank you for coming" he slowly stood up with his sword.


    "Mine point? What the hell are you saying?!"


    "Players aren''t allowed to use weapons!! Or are you an imposter?!!" The man asked, taking a step back.


    "You wish"


    _______


    I will release another chapter today, be expecting it.


    Thanks for reading

 Chapter 37: Summoning

    "I would have love to kill you two, but I just discovered that my friend there also need to level up, so... which of you want to die first?" Supreme calmly unsheathed his sword.


    "You, you aren''t an imposter? How is that possible? And who is this your friend?" The woman asked, looking around.


    "You two are really brainless, look behind you"


    "Grraaaa"


    Reaper let out a low growl, finally making its presence known. The two players slowly turned their heads, when their eyes fell on reaper, the two was surprisingly calm.


    "Is this your trump card?" The man ask with a smirk.


    Supreme frowned. ''Why aren''t they worried or surprise? Did I miss something?''


    "Ok, ok, let me reveal it to you" the man said, while the woman chuckled.


    "AI didn''t seal imposters'' Mana, and we can also summon our pets."


    Supreme was stunned.


    "I love that look!" The man said with a laugh, and continued: "we were also surprised, all the rules are useless to imposters, the game provides us with everything we need to kill the players, while it provide the players with nothing, well apart from you, I think?"


    "Hahaha...!!" Supreme laughed out loud, he laughed so loudly that the two players turned to each other in mild confusion.


    "What is so funny?!!" The man yelled.


    "Pifff... Sorry, sorry, sorry" supreme said calming himself down. He then looked at the two and said calmly.


    "I was hoping you say that, so... can you please summon your pets"


    "You want us to summon our pets?" The woman was stunned, and whispered to the man. "I think he is up to something, let''s just kill him."


    "What about that creature behind us?" The man whispered back.


    "That is a LV 10 monster, we are both LV 20, and this guy is only LV 5, we don''t need our pet." The woman clarified.


    "Don''t worry then, I will make you summon them" supreme said, moment next, the cupboard beside the bed rose into the air. "I wonder what will happen if I smash this on your heads"


    "WHAT?!! You can also use your Mana?!"


    "Wait, I don''t feel Mana from you, how are you doing this when you aren''t even a LV 10 player?!" The man yelled, and said to his teammate. "This guy named supreme is not simple, I think it''s best if we call out our pets to increase our chances."


    Gritting her teeth, she stretched out her right hand to the side. The space distorted, like she tore the fabric of space itself, a purple light shone from the tore space, as a pet which looks like a house cat, but has two tail walked out slowly, its purple eyes fixed on supreme.


    The man nodded and did the same action, a bear standing 4 meters tall, with four blue eyes walked out. "Let see if you can handle my pet, vanagon!" The man said.


    "Come pimkilia, let give this fool what he asked for" the lady said, as the cat which stood only 1 meter tall growled at supreme.


    "Are these your pets? Only two LV 15? And both uncommon-Class."


    "Only? I think you hasn''t seen a pet before, pimkilia. Show him what you can do" the female player said.


    The cat''s purple eyes glowed like gems, and it opened its mouth wide, purple light shone deep inside, moment next a purple blast shot out from the cat''s mouth heading towards supreme with full speed.


    "Surprising"


    supreme simply moved the cupboard towards the purple beam, which collided, destroying the cupboard into splitters.


    "Is that all?" The female player asked with a smile.


    "Not really"


    The next moment, all the splitters rose into the air and hovered above supreme.


    The players'' faces changed dramatically as the pointy heads of the splitters pointed at them.


    "Go" supreme said, as all the splitters shot towards the players.


    "Vanagon, shield!!"


    The bear moved ahead and activated a transparent barrier in front of the group, which successfully blocked all the splitters.


    "Is that A... Augh!!" The man was about to provoke supreme, but instead he looked down at his chest, which five clews could be seen.


    His face turned paled, as he turned around to Reaper. "YOU!!" Reaper pulled out its hand, with the man''s heart.


    He collapsed on the ground, Dead.


    "What...?!" The female player leaped back out of fright, her face paled instantly.


    The bear trembled, the barrier collapsed instantly. As it moved its gaze around the place, totally perplexed.


    { Reaper have killed a LV 20 player.}


    { Because of the vast different in Level, Reaper gained three foods instead of one.}


    "That is nice" supreme muttered observing the confused bear. "It looks like this bear is confused, well... after losing its master, the bond will surely be nullified. In other word ''invalid''."


    "Fuck this! Pimkilia, high damage!!" The female player yelled.


    "That is not happening" with a thought, the cat rose into the air. And float towards him.


    "Pimkilia, don''t be scared, fire!!"


    The purple glow in its mouth glowed brighter, and shot towards supreme, while still in midair.


    He quickly turned the cat to the bear who was still confused. The beam blast connected with the bear, it growled painfully as its massive body collided with the wall of the room, falling to the ground heavily, smoke coming out from the mark left by the blast.


    "Wow, that is strong" supreme muttered and with a slashed of his sword, The cat''s head rolled on the ground.


    "NO! PIMKILIA!!!" The woman yelled in horror, as her pet''s body fell on the ground, turning into particles.


    "You are next" supreme looked up at the woman.


    ''Fuck! I know this was a bad idea, I can''t face these two together, but... if I kill him, the monster will be easy to handle.''


    The woman fell on her knees, and pleaded. "P-please don''t kill me, I will do anything you ask" she said staring at the bed.


    Supreme frowned, and walked towards her. "Anything you say?"


    The woman nodded with her head down. "Good, transfer all your life times to me." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What?" The woman raised her head at supreme, a little stunned.


    "Come on, everyone needs life times."


    "Fine, come closer" she said, slowly stretching out her hand. He nodded and walked towards her.


    ''Fool!''


    "Purple strike!!" She yelled, lunging forward with the dagger in hand, which blade was now glowing with a purple light. Slashing it towards his throat.


    BANG!!


    "Heh?"


    She blinked twice, staring at the claws gripping her wrist. She slowly turned her head to the side, seeing Reaper''s glowing red eyes.


    "Do you think you can easily harm me with my friend around?" Supreme asked, taking the dagger from her.


    "Please"


    "You know what to do"


    Reaper pulled, separating her right arm from her shoulder. Moment next.


    "AAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!!"


    She let out a loud scream, as she collapsed on the ground, the pain of having your arm forcefully tore off was so intense that tears ran down her cheeks.


    "Stop screaming, this guy is still hungry" supreme pointed at reaper, who was now busy eating the arm of the woman.


    Her face turned more pale, as she watched reaper eat her arm fingers. She turned to supreme. "Please..."


    "Goodness! Your bracelet is on the right arm reaper tore off, so there is no use for you." Supreme pointed his sword tip at her.


    "No. No. No... I can still transfer life times to you, please..."


    "Oh, let see. Reaper, bring that arm here"


    Reaper nodded and passed the arm to supreme. "Hold it, I just need to place my bracelet on hers." Supreme muttered, as he stared at the hand which now had only three fingers.


    Reaper nodded again, and supreme placed his bracelet on the woman''s. "You can send it now"


    The woman nodded quickly, and successfully transfer 50 years of life times to supreme.


    "Ok, I can manage this"


    "Can you let me go now?"


    Whoosh!!!


    Supreme blade moved, separating the woman''s head from her shoulder. As the body fell to the ground with a THUD!


    "I have a quest to complete" he muttered, then turned to the bear. "This guy is still alive?"


    He walked towards it and plunged his sword in its head, giving it a quick death. "I hope I gained enough points, system... show me my points"


    {Total points: 18.}


    "Not much, but still something, put six points each in Defense, Agility, and endurance."


    {Added Successfully.}


    Supreme sighed, feeling his body filled with energy, he then turned to reaper who was now feasting on the woman''s body.


    "Ok reaper, I think our time is off" he said, staring at the timer.


    Reaper let out a low frustrated growled but didn''t stop eating. Supreme chuckled, and sat down on the bed staring at the corpses of the two players.


    "Can''t wait to see those who survive, these two aren''t the only imposters in the game, system, show me the number of imposters and players left."


    {Imposters: 3/5.}


    {Players: 10/15.}


    "Four players have met their end, in the hands of imposters. I must win this game with at least five players. This won''t be easy"


    "Time to move, retreat Reaper" supreme stood up, as Reaper dissolved into particles with the man''s arm. Disappearing from the room.


    "That guy shouldn''t stain my lobby with blood."


    He looked around the room one last time, and walked out empty-handed.


    ___


    *


    *


    Second chapter today, and This is it, longer than the first chapter.

 Chapter 38: Free will

    Supreme moved his gaze around the place, and a frown settled on his face. ''Hey system, can I reject this quest?''


    {As I said before, host can make his own decision.}


    {The quest is optional, but if you refuse to accept the quest, you will lose a permanent cheat.}


    {Do You accept the quest?}


    {Yes/ No.}


    ''I can also refuse quest?'' Supreme thought a little surprise by this revelation.


    {How many times will I tell you host, you aren''t bounded by the system.}


    "That is good to know, reject the quest"


    {Note: you will lose a permanent cheat.}


    {Are You sure about your decision? YES/NO.}


    Supreme observed the players one last time and nodded. ''This guys look hopeless and lost, I don''t have time to train or protect these guys. They die, their luck. I will surely miss the cheat, but at least I have one''


    "Reject"


    {Quest Successfully deleted.}


    {-3 points, you are currently owning the system three points.}


    "You didn''t tell me about this!"


    {You didn''t ask.}


    "..."


    "(Sighs) at least I don''t need to risk my life, About the points... I can surely make up for it.


    "Ok everyone, gather around!" Schoolgirl yelled at the players, who were busy looking around in shock.


    "We aren''t complete."


    "Yeah, What about the others"


    "Guys do you think?"


    "Imposters"


    The players'' faces turned paled, after hearing the word ''imposters.''


    "What about supreme?" Someone asked. Causing everyone to turned their heads to supreme, who was yawning at a side.


    "I heard screams coming from his room, do you think..." a player whispered to the blue hair man. Who just nodded calmly.


    "He is just lucky, that''s all." The man replied, walking towards schoolgirl.


    "Ok guys, it looked like there are more than one imposter in our group, this is very heartbreaking even after everything I said, I am very disappointed." She stared at the players with a dark expression.


    ''Here she goes again'' Supreme thought, he was very happy that he wouldn''t have to risk his life for these fools, who aren''t worthy for his precious time, For heaven''s sake! They are still suspecting him, thinking he was an imposter.


    Should he really Care about them? No!


    "What should we do now? We lost six players, and we don''t know if the imposters are among this number, so everyone need to stay alert in the next resting time. Do you all understand?!" The blue hair man yelled.


    "Yes!"


    "Ok, we will stay together, and keep our guard up"


    The players just nodded, out of 19 players which entered the ancient garden, only 13 remained.


    "Ok, let get ready for the next stage."


    _


    [TEN MINUTES LATER.]


    In the center of the magnificent garden, a pillar of light shot into the air, pulsating with unknown energy.


    "Let go, stay alert everyone" schoolgirl walked first, and disappeared after walking inside the light.


    "Let go" the blue hair man added, following her, then the rest players.


    "These two are getting closer." Supreme muttered, and check the number of imposters.


    {Imposters: 3/5.}


    "Calm down you!, let see where you are leading us now!" Supreme snapped, and walked inside the light.


    ___


    In a huge magnificent hall, which was decorated with countless golden crystals, which shone like pure golden gems. In the center of the hall was a round table, with 13 golden thrones. Metal knight statues armed with different weapons were placed around the hall, Five beautiful chandeliers hang on the ceiling above the round table.


    Don''t even talk of the floors, the floors looked like they were made from gold. Which captivated all the players.


    "Beautiful" schoolgirl muttered. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While all the players nodded like chicks picking rice from the ground.


    "Wow! This is too extravagant!"


    "You are right!"


    Even supreme was stunned. ''Oh my, this game is something else. The only thing I discovered in this game is; The more elegant and beautiful the place is, the more players dies.''


    The players nodded and sat on the thrones, which had their names on it.


    "I feel like a king"


    "Yeah. I always dream of being a princess" a female player said.


    She and schoolgirl are the only females left in the group, Schoolgirl nodded calmly.


    __


    "What are we doing now? We can''t just sit here" schoolgirl groaned, staring at the other players, a frowned settled on her face When she spot supreme sleeping on his throne with both hands behind his head.


    ''Can''t he be serious for once?!!''


    "At least we have two hours, that will be enough" schoolgirl said with a smile, and added. "Show us the puzzle!"


    The round table moved in circular motion in front of them, and a big puzzle box rose from the center of the table and stood 1 meter above the table surface. The players'' gazes were fixed on the table.


    The hall was silent for two whole minutes, causing supreme to opened his eyes.


    "Did we win?" He asked looking around. "Why are all of you staring at me? Is there something on my face?"


    "(Sighs)... You said, you will help us in the next game, so here we are" schoolgirl said.


    ''I thought you aren''t listening?'' He nodded calmly. And stretched out his body. "Ok, tell me. What is this thing on the table all about? I didn''t see it when I sat down."


    ''How could you! When you were sleeping like a fool!!'' Schoolgirl hissed inwardly, but said with a smile. "We need to answer this riddle, and then find the pieces of the riddle answer and placed in on its spot, after completing the puzzle we win, then we can leave this place." She explained patiently.


    "Leave this place?" Supreme looked around the hall, and the countless knight statues. "One question?" He raised a finger.


    "Are there no exit?"


    "Huh?" Schoolgirl and the players looked around the hall, and truthfully there was not a single door at sight.


    "How are we going to leave then?"


    "This is bad!!"


    "What!!"


    "I think... if we win the stage, the light doorway will appear again." Schoolgirl gave an idea.


    "Ok" supreme nodded, "so What is the riddle?"


    "Let see" schoolgirl stood up, so she couldn''t see the riddle on the round table. The table was so high that if you sat down it rim will touch your chest, you won''t be able to see the complete surface, unless you stand up.


    "What the butt?!!" She yelled, after seeing the riddle.


    "What happened?" All the players stood up instantly, but when they saw the riddle, their faces changed dramatically.


    "Not again!!!!"


    ____


    *


    *


    Thanks for reading.


    Stay safe.

 Chapter 39: Mining Life Times

    "What happened?"


    The blue hair man asked. Schoolgirl looked at him for a moment, and sighed.


    "~How do eight eights add up to one thousand?~"


    A simple riddle, Wait... what?!


    "Do you know the answer?" She threw this question at supreme.


    Supreme was silent for a while. ''I can use this to earn life times, why didn''t I think of it from the start, I am so stupid! Way of making life times was in front of me all these while, and I couldn''t see it. Well... not anymore.''


    "I know the answer, but ten years of life times from each of you, before I answer the riddle."


    "Huh?!!"


    "...?!!"


    Everyone was stunned, and the hall was plunged into silence, the players were utterly dumbfounded. Staring at supreme like he had grown two heads.


    "Is it too small? Should I increase the price?" Supreme asked in a confused tone.


    "What did you mean by we will have to pay you life times?!" Schoolgirl wasn''t calm anymore. And she yelled at him. Smashing her palm on the table, causing cracks to appeared on it surface.


    "Calm down, kid aren''t allowed to cause fuss in an adult meeting"


    "Kid! Did you just call me a kid?!!" Schoolgirl yelled at him, as her Mana began charging in her.


    "Calm down, you two!!!"


    The man yelled at the two. Schoolgirl groaned, and sat back down. The players were moving their heads from supreme to schoolgirl, as the two were sitting facing each other.


    "Ahem! You can''t be serious supreme, What do you mean by we will have to give you 10 years of life times just to answer this riddle?"


    ''Just? Did he just say... just?!''


    "Ok then, I won''t interface with you guys, when you are ready wake me up." Supreme closed his eyes, and relaxed on his throne. ''This is life, I will just wait for them to crack!''


    The players'' faces got so dark that if they could strangle supreme, they will gladly do it.


    "This guy is heartless!"


    "What a lier, he said, he will help in the next game, and now... he is asking for a whole ten years of life times!"


    "Does he think life times grows on trees!"


    "I wish I could rip his mouth off"


    "Asshole!"


    Everyone was murmuring, the players were filled with anger, that some of them were trembling. The blue hair man smiled calmly and said. "Calm down everyone, let answer this riddle, and show this arrogant guy that we are also good with riddles."


    The players nodded, and focused on the riddles.


    "~How do eight eights add up to one thousand?~"


    The players were silent, brains moving in overdrive. Schoolgirl was so frustrated that she just sat on her throne glaring at supreme, who was sleeping opposite her.


    ''What can these fools do? If they try to attack me, I can just subdue them with my strength. AI show me my profile.''


    His profile appeared in his mind. As he viewed his new stats.


    ''My strength is in a whole freaking level, I can even kill a player at LV 15 with my physical strength, but... It seems my skill isn''t registered with AI.''


    ***


    [ THIRTY MINUTES LATER]


    All the players were sweating, For a whole thirty minutes, they couldn''t say a word. Even when you got the answer, but the fear of losing your life if you give the wrong answer made them think twice about answering.


    "30 minutes had passed, should we ask him for help?"


    "What are you saying?!"


    "Yeah, we will have to pay him ten years of life times, are you ready to pay that?"


    "I don''t care, as long he answers the riddle and I survive this game, I can still earn it back"


    "Yeah, we are all silver players." The player then leaned closer to her fellow player and whispered. "Do you know schoolgirl is a LV 34 player, with the silver medal 2 stars."


    "What?!" The other player was shocked.


    "Shhh... That man might be a LV 35 one level above her, but... she is in a higher rank than him, if the two clash, schoolgirl will easily defeat him without breaking a sweat"


    "She is that powerful, we should get in her good side, she might save us" the other player said with hope, as he stared at schoolgirl. Who was busy rubbing her temple.


    ''She is that strong? How interesting.'' Supreme thought, his eyes still close. With the help of his six senses, he could hear anything one mile away, and the two players were only two thrones away from him.


    "Miss schoolgirl, can we ask for his help?" The player who want to curry favour asked in a low voice.


    Schoolgirl raised her head with a frown after hearing the player, and looked at supreme, then at the timer. With a sighed she turned to the players. "What do you guys think? Should we accept his demand?"


    The players were silent, some debating the answer, while some... calculating their life times.


    After some minutes.


    "Ok."


    "I accept, we are with you"


    "Sighed, it''s only ten years."


    "Should we wake him up?" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ok then." Schoolgirl stared at supreme for a moment and said to the player sitting beside him. "Wake him up"


    The guy nodded and tap supreme''s shoulder.


    ''I think it''s time.'' Supreme slowly opened his eyes, and looked at the players who were glaring at him, he gave them a small smile.


    "Why are you guys staring at me like I am a monster?" Supreme asked with a tilt of his head.


    "We agree to your demands, ten years of life times from each one of us." Gritting her teeth, schoolgirl said.


    "Ok, but you guys should know I am doing this for every single one of us, I am not stealing or threatening you, or am I?"


    ''This bastard!!!''


    That was the thought that appeared on every single players'' head.


    "No, we know you are doing this for all of us, that why we accept your demand." Schoolgirl hissed.


    "Good."


    "Can you answer the riddle now?"


    "Payment first."


    Supreme stretched out his right hand on the table and said. "Come on now, I am waiting"


    _______


    *


    *


    What a bastard... ????????????


    Do you guys need a spoiler?.????????


    If you want to see the characters, check my second review on the book.

 Chapter 40: Mystical Class skill

    Gritting their teeth, the 13 players transfer 10 years of life times each to supreme. Who in turn gave them a bright smile.


    ''What a harvest!''


    "I hope you guys remembered I am doing this for every single one of us?" Supreme moved his gaze around the players.


    Schoolgirl forced a smile, and nodded. "We remembered, can you please answer the question now?"


    "The answer is... 888 + 88 + 8 + 8 + 8 = 1,000. It''s that simple" he said, relaxing on his throne.


    "So... eight eights is equal to one thousand, how did you come up with this?" Schoolgirl asked a little stunned. Not only she but, all the players were stunned.


    "If we add all those eights, the total amount is exactly one thousand."


    "We were cracking our brains just to solve addition?!"


    "Impossible!! Schoolgirl is right, how did you know this is the answer?! Or... Are you cheating?!!" The blue hair man stood up instantly.


    ''Well... I am, but I will be stupid to say that.''


    Supreme fixed his gaze on the man, and sighed. "For giving me your life times, out! Of goodwill, I will explain. The riddle is already clear, how do eight eights add up to one thousand? Simple" he paused and asked.


    "Does anyone have a drink? I am thirsty"


    "A drink?" The players were confused.


    "Forget it. To get the answer, You just need to find how to add eight number eights to form one thousand. With common sense anyone can do it. Right?" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The players were a little dumbfounded.


    "Was it that easy?"


    "Did he just say common sense?!"


    "We are that stupid? That a simple question like this almost made us run mad?"


    "Shut up! Can''t you stop saying nonsense?!" The female player yelled at the guy beside her.


    "What! Are you deaf?! That riddle is too easy for us to stagnate, What will happen in the last stage then?" the guy was on the verge of tears.


    ''This guy had already given up hope, What a moron'' Supreme shook his head.


    "Ok supreme, I will just say thank you, but... do you know how to complete the second stage?." Schoolgirl inquired, not caring about the players'' mood.


    "There is a second stage?" Supreme asked in mild confusion.


    ''This fool was really asleep!!'' Schoolgirl calmed herself, and said "We still need to find the pieces, that is... eight pieces which has the number eight written on it, do you by any chance know where they are?"


    "Uh..." Supreme moved his gaze around the hall and nodded. "In those knight statues"


    "WHAT?!"


    "Did he just said, in those statues?"


    "Is he mad?!"


    "What are you saying? do you want to get us killed?!!" The man yelled.


    "Take it or leave it, don''t you fo... I mean guys have eyes, where can you find a puzzle piece in this hall, there Is no place to hide anything, apart from those statues, because the interior are empty, so a puzzle piece can be place in there."


    ''I hope I am right?'' He thought.


    The players looked at each other, then subconsciously turned their heads to the knights statues, which were standing still around them. These statues are their executioners, standing eight-foot tall, each armed with different combat weapons, from dual swords, spears, and even a bow and quiver. Their full black luster armor only makes them look more fearsome and ruthless.


    "Are you sure supreme?" Schoolgirl asked.


    "If you..."


    His word were cut short by the system''s voice.


    {Quest triggered.}


    ''Triggered? When did I trigger a quest?''


    {Note: these quests can''t be rejected.}


    ''And why is that?''


    {System want host to be the strongest in the whole five continents on the planet.} Simple answer, but...


    ''So these quests will make me stronger if I complete them?''


    {Yes host.}


    ''Then what are you waiting for? Show me the quest!''


    {Note: these quests are always dangerous, and might make host to risk his life, but if you succeed, you will be rewarded handsomely.}


    ''No pain, No gain. Show me''


    {Quest: destroy all the knights statues.}


    {Rewards: A mystical class cheat.}


    ''WHAT THE FU...!"


    "....?!"


    Supreme was about to cause seeing the quest, but when he saw the reward, he was stunned speechless. ''Hey, hey, system... Am I seeing things? Or, did you make a spelling mistake?''


    {I don''t make mistakes host.}


    ''Oh my god! Is this really a mystical class. In the whole VRA, only one player has a mystical weapon, no one have heard anything about a mystical skill!''


    As we all know, weapons, skills, and pets are divided into different class, which are; common class~ which is the weakest of all, uncommon class~ slightly better than common class weapons, rare class ~ a player could combine their mana with these weapons, to create destructive attack damage, Epic class~ these weapons has their own Mana which target is to protect its user, and combine with the player''s Mana, it creates devastating destruction, some unique epic weapons could also change form to a specific weapon, just like blood arrow''s which could only take the form of a katana and bow.


    Legendary class are as rare as searching for life dinosaurs, things with this class has the Mana to kill even a LV 50 player with one slash, for example... The starlight sword in supreme''s hand.


    While the last and strongest class of all, which weapon is owned by one player in the whole planet. ''The mystical class weapon.'' From the start of AI''s VRG, no one had ever heard of it, well... not after that player luckily got a weapon In the mystical class. Which made him and his guild the number one in the whole planet.


    These weapons as rumors go, comes with destructive powers that could destroy the whole planet with one single slash, it has endless potential. No player, no matter the rank or level could survive its attack.


    These principal also focus on pets and skills, no one have ever seen or heard of a pet in the legendary class, to even mention mystical. These pets are more than terrifying and supremely dangerous.


    And now, an opportunity to gain a mystical class skill or cheat, who in their right mind will refuse. Even a maniac will jump on his feet to claim this reward.


    Supreme stood up instantly, causing his throne to fall backward, not caring about the look he was getting, he walked forward with only one thought in his head. ''I must get this skill!''


    His cheat, ''brain wave'' was only an epic class skill, and it was already this powerful, then how powerful will a mystical skill be?


    "What happen?" Schoolgirl asked, witnessing supreme''s action.


    All the players were confused.


    "You don''t need to look for the puzzle pieces, I will get them for you" he said walking towards the first knight statues.


    "What Is he doing?" The players just stared at supreme with widened eyes. The next moment, they jaw dropped wide open.


    ______


    Time for our MC to get stronger, and ruthless. ????????


    If you guess the skill, three chapters release.


    Will he survive?

 Chapter 41: Who Is The Imposter Here?

    ''Hey system, I hope it''s really a mystical class cheat.''


    {System don''t lie host, but a question, What are you doing?}


    ''Going to destroy the statues of course.''


    {What about the other players? Or, are you planning of facing the statues with your fists?}


    ''Yes, and these statues are motionless.''


    {Oh my, oh my, oh my, Do you think you can gain a mystical class cheat by just destroying harmless statues.}


    ''What do you mean?''


    {You are really brainless, host will first have to challenge the statues, this stage is not as simple as it seems. For player to complete this stage, they have to challenge the statues and destroy them. Before claiming the puzzle pieces.}


    ''What did you say?, these guys won''t be able to use their mana or weapons, how could they fight the statues who are armed with weapons?''


    {That is the rule of the game host.}


    ''As I said, this game is a dead trap. That why it carried top one in the list of hardest games. Ok, how can we challenge the statues?''


    {Smash them.}


    ''That is helpful.'' Supreme thought, and turned to the confuse players.


    "I know all of you are confused, and you all might have known I have a legendary class weapon."


    "Where are you going with this?! Or are you trying to rub it on us that you have a legendary weapon?!" The blue hair man asked coldly.


    "I would love to do that, but... let me reveal it to you first, I can summon my legendary weapon in this game, because of its skill."


    This was the only explanation that won''t reveal anything about the system. And also help him with his coming battle.


    The players looked at each other, utterly speechless.


    "Is that how powerful a legendary weapon is?"


    "This weapon could also bypass AI''s requirement?"


    "What if he is just lying? Hiding that he is an imposter"


    "You might be right"


    "Calm down all of you! I also have a legendary class weapon, and I can also summon it." Schoolgirl said shocking everyone, including supreme.


    ''System! Can a legendary weapon really do what I said?''


    {Some legendary class could achieve it, but... I don''t think she has it.}


    ''That means schoolgirl ''MIGHT'' be an imposter!''


    Shocking....


    ''What am I saying, she helped answered the third riddle in the first stage, while always making sure everyone is good and calm in a situation. She is just like the group babysitter, observer and caretaker, how can she be an imposter?'' Supreme observed schoolgirl closely.


    ''It can also be said, all those were just act, people like her always looks innocent and cute, but that appearance might just be a fake! Ah!!''


    ''I will think of all these later, for now I want to see her weapon.'' Supreme thought, "Ahem, can you show us your weapon then?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not after you show us yours" she gave him a smile.


    ''What a cunning bitch! She might be suspecting that I am trying to trick her to reveal herself as an imposter, then turn the players against her. I don''t have time for that.'' With a flick of his wrist, his starlight sword appeared in his hand.


    All the players'' eyes light up seeing the golden sword, even schoolgirl was speechless, supreme''s sword was nothing but beautiful.


    "Let see yours" he said placing his sword on his shoulder. ''Your weapon will prove who you really are''


    All the players turned their heads to schoolgirl. Who chuckled in a low voice. "I don''t have any weapon that can do that, I just what to see if you are lying or not."


    "Huh"


    "..."


    "..."


    Everyone was speechless, she continued. "If I guess correctly, AI said only Imposters are allowed to use weapons, and now supreme... What are you doing with a weapon?"


    Everyone understood her question, she was currently pointing supreme as an imposter, the faces of all the players changed dramatically, as they coldly looked at supreme.


    {This wasn''t your plan, or was it?}


    ''Shut up! This girl is smart, but I am smarter. Mostly thanks to the cheat.''


    "Really?" Supreme muttered in a surprisingly calm tone, and said "If I guess correctly, I am the one who answered two of the riddles in the first stage, If I am truly an imposter, wouldn''t I have let you all die, so I can win the game?"


    Silence...


    "He is right"


    "Would an imposter help a player?, especially when he didn''t even need to act, he could simply stand there and watch us die."


    "You are right, but... How could he summon a weapon?"


    "Didn''t you hear his explanation, he said the sword could bypass AI''s requirement."


    "None of us have ever held a legendary class weapon before, so we wouldn''t know, but his actions have helped us to this stage, even though some are disgusting"


    Supreme smiled and walked up to schoolgirl, he lowly his body and rested his arm on the headrest of her throne, he then turned his head to look at her side profile, and said. "AI didn''t mention imposters are allowed to use weapons, it only said they will be armed with daggers. Then... how did you know imposters could use weapons?"


    Schoolgirl froze hearing supreme''s words, and quickly said. "What are you saying? Of course, AI said imposters are allowed to use daggers, and daggers are weapons right?. That is what I mean to say"


    "Ok then, time will tell." Supreme stood up straight and walked towards the statues.


    The players just looked at each other, not knowing what to do. The blue hair man fixed his eyes on supreme and schoolgirl, a frown appearing on his face.


    "What are you doing?!!" Schoolgirl yelled.


    "Activating the hidden section" supreme muttered, and threw his sword towards the first knight statue, which was holding a sword.


    BAM!!


    The sword collided with the statue leaving a dent on it surface, it then flew back towards supreme, who grabbed it while still in midair.


    ''It looked like these statues are vulnerable to my sword, only gotten hit by it, while still in its sheath already leave a dent, I can''t wait to see what the blade can do!!''


    The next moment, two red glowing orbs appeared in the helms of each statue, the twenty statues slowly moved their heads to the players.


    ''Let see you guys profile, system show me.''


    ''WHAT! Why did I agree to this?!!!''


    Supreme yelled inwardly, seeing the profile of the knights statues.


    ______


    Let the battle begin. ????????


    Much love, stay safe.

 Chapter 42: Corrupted knights

    ''System, please tell me I am seeing things.''


    {You are not.}


    ''Is this really the knights statue''s profile? Or, are you showing me some powerful monster.''


    {What are you saying host? Do you see any powerful monster around? Maybe you are going insane.}


    Supreme was silent for a while, moment next, his face lit up. ''I will just ask AI, and see if you have a malfunction.''


    {"....."}


    ''AI show me the knights profiles.''


    ''Are you kidding me!!''


    "Hey supreme, I don''t know you are scared of just twenty statues." A player with green hair stood up, walking towards supreme.


    ''Is this guy a fool? Wait... without AI, they won''t be able to determine the levels of these knights, So, what is this fool doing?''


    The guy walked up to supreme and said mockingly. "Are you afraid? I thought the legendary supreme who has a legendary weapon isn''t afraid of anything."


    Supreme didn''t even look at him, his gaze was fixed on the statues who are standing twenty feets away in front of him.


    ''What are they doing? Why hasn''t they attack us?''


    His question was answered by AI.


    A huge red circle appeared, surrounding the knights in it, and separating them from the players.


    ''35 minutes is gone, well...''


    He thought was interrupted by the green hair player.


    "Let me show you who is the boss" he said cracking his knuckles, as he walked towards the knights.


    ''Is this foolishness or what?'' Supreme was a little confused by the player''s self-confident.


    ''You are just a LV 30, you alone won''t be able to take even one of those knights statues'' he groaned inwardly.


    "Go Nico! Go get them!"


    "Yeah! We are with you!!"


    "Show this guy who is the boss!!"


    "You can do it!"


    The players were cheering him up, while remaining on their spot. Non... planning to help.


    The green hair player smiled from ear to ear, hearing the cheers. ''Don''t worry schoolgirl, I will prove to you that I am worthy for you.''


    Driven by love or stupidity, the LV 30 player, one of the silver medal one-star player in the group, entered the circle with a smile.


    The knights'' glowing orbs, which works like eyes, were fixed on him, the first knight, the same one supreme hit with his sword slowly raised its right hand.


    Instantly, all the remaining 19 statues moved forming a Semi circle, all facing the green hair player.


    "....."


    The guy was a little stunned by the statues'' formation, ''Don''t be scared, they are just mindless monsters. I have killed a lot of their kind.''


    A simple mistake, because these statutes aren''t monsters.


    "This guy is dead" schoolgirl muttered.


    "How do you know that? He is one of the highest level player in this group." The blue hair man asked with a frown.


    "Even if he is the number one strongest in the group, he won''t survive with the combined teamwork of the knights, and that fool doesn''t even know those knights are smarter than him"


    "How do you know all these?" The man asked.


    "As supreme said, ''common sense.'' And the moment those knights took that formation, he is dead." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Really?" The man observed the statues, but couldn''t find anything special about them. "I don''t know how you come up with this, but... we will find out if you are right or wrong."


    Supreme was a little annoyed, ''This fool, fine then... just go and die. System show me the knights'' profile again.''


    {Ok host.}


    { Getting profile.}


    { Name given: corrupted king''s knights}


    { Species: Once human.}


    { Level: 40.}


    { strength: 30,000 }


    { defense: 45,000 }


    { Agility: 23,000 }


    { Intelligence: 60% }


    { HP: 40,000 }


    { details: once the personal knights of the king of the fire empire, but out of greed and power, the leader, who is the chief knight corrupted the hearts of the knights. One day they ambushed the king, killing him in the process. After bathing in their victory they returned to the castle to claim the right to the throne and territories.


    But their plans were ruined by the strongest creature in the whole empire, this monster crushed and destroyed them to the ground, then used its powers turning them into metal statues, to stand guard for eternity.}


    ''Whoa, this is a long background check.'' Supreme commented, ''these humans or statues, are all in LV 40, with incredible strength and defense. Only two of them will be a pain in the ass, and here we are, with twenty of these things.''


    "Hey you fuckers! Come and get some fist!!" The green hair player yelled at the knights, giving them a middle finger.


    The knights'' red eyes blazed violently. These guys were once human, so of course, they could tell when a weak human is provoking them.


    "This fool is really stupid." Schoolgirl shook her head slowly.


    "Let see what he is planning on doing, those statues are all armed with huge deadly weapons, while him... Is he planning on using his fist?" The man asked utterly speechless.


    "That why I said he is a fool." Schoolgirl said, not knowing the guy was doing this to impress her, which was not working, not even a bit!


    He simply went inside the circle to die.


    The first knight finally got in a fighting stance, its huge sword''s blade aimed at the ground, for now.


    "Let dance" the green hair player said, with a smile as he got in his fighting stance. A pure kungfu master. "Let me show you metal heads what a black sash kungfu master can do." He said moving his hands in a strange way, that supreme and the other players hasn''t seen before.


    "This guy is stupid" supreme muttered with a chuckled.


    Even though the players didn''t understand his weird hand moves, they continue cheering for him.


    "You got this!!"


    "Show them you are the only master here!!"


    "A black sash is said to be the highest class in kungfu, right?"


    "Yeah, those with black sash are masters, some of them are even refers to as sensei."


    "I heard those guys are really powerful, but after VRG took over. The number of people practicing kungfu reduced greatly, it''s good someone like Nico is present."


    "You are right"


    All the players were in high spirit, cheering for the green hair player who goes by the name Nico.


    "These guys are just as foolish as him" schoolgirl said. While the man remained silent, everyone was currently standing, waiting for the imminent battle.


    The knights statues stood still, moment next.


    BOOM!!!


    It lunged forward with its sword, causing the ground behind it to crack instantly. The knight was so fast that, all the players could only see a flash.


    "How can it move so fast?!!" The green hair player''s face changed dramatically., he planned to dodge, but was a little to slow.


    WHOOSH!!!!


    "..."


    "..."


    "¡­?!!!"


    "....."


    Deadly silence...


    ________


    Ouch, that hurt!!


    ????????????


    Let see what happened in the next chapter.

 Chapter 43: First Stage Of The Demon Lord Legacy

    The knight stood calmly, facing supreme, its red eyes burning fiercely in rage.


    Supreme didn''t care about that and moved his gaze down the sword, as blood flow down the blade, making a small pond on the ground.


    Behind the fearsome knight lies the bisected body of Nico, his eyes were still wide open, with an expression of horror and shock written all over his face.


    "That is... pitiless, I think that is the right word here." Supreme muttered, staring at the knight without an ounce of fear.


    Supreme''s word finally brought all the players back to their senses, including schoolgirl and the blue hair man.


    "That fast!" Schoolgirl''s eyes was wide open.


    "What levels are these things?" The man asked.


    "Did Nico just go down with one strike?"


    "Is that how powerful these knights statues are?!"


    "We are all dead, there is only an hour left on the timer, how are we going to kill these monsters and get the puzzle pieces?!"


    "We must! I am not ready to die here!"


    "You don''t have to do anything, I will destroy these statues." Supreme said, walking towards the knight.


    "Supreme want to interfere?"


    "Finally! we are safe!"


    "Shut up, A LV 30 player was cut into two halves in one strike... One strike!! What can supreme, a LV 5 player do?"


    "I am wondering how powerful this guy is, to be able to suppress joker in the leader ranking board, I think it''s time to find out." Schoolgirl said, while the man just nodded, folding his hands on his chest.


    The knight saw supreme walking towards it, instead to attack, it turned around and walked back, it stood behind the other knights. While supreme crossed the circle.


    "I hope all my stats can help me here, system... Show me my profile." He said in a low voice.


    {Ok host.}


    {Name: Michael Brian.}


    {Game Name: Supreme.}


    {Level: LV 5.}


    {Games win: 1.}


    {Games lose: 0.}


    {Strength: 54.}


    {Defense: 16.}


    {Agility: 13.}


    {Endurance: 11.}


    {Intelligence: 60%(cheat: 90%)}


    {Points earned: 0.}


    ''How many points will I earn for killing one?''


    {20 points.}


    ''If I kill the first one, put all the points in agility, if I killed the second one, put everything in Defense, and the third one, everything in endurance.''


    {What about the rest?}


    "Save them for later." He said, unsheathing his sword.


    The knights'' eyes dimmed slightly when they saw the golden sword, and slowly took a step back. An action supreme noticed.


    "So you guys are scared of my sword, that only make this interesting." He said with a smirk, the next moment, that smirk vanished and was replaced with a frown.


    {Warning...}


    {Knights statues used a skill known as: ''Warrior might''}


    {All stats increase by 30%.}


    ''In the mother of what!!!!''


    {Any LV 30 above monster has mana, and with mana, they could cast skills.}


    {Do You think, you can earn a mystical class cheat that easily.}


    ''I will show you that I can, I might not be able to use my skill openly, but I can surely use it to slow them down.''


    Supreme unleashed his skill ''brain wave'' on the knights, to his shock nothing happened. "What the?"


    {Targets has high resistance against psychic attacks.}


    "How lovely, we just have to follow the normal way then." Supreme muttered and lunged forward with incredible speed.


    The first knight pointed its sword at supreme and fifteen knights lunged forward, while four leaped backward, creating distance. These four were archers.


    ''It''s just my luck I don''t have any cheat that can increase my stats, and I discovered my skill is useless against those with high mental resistance.'' Supreme thought with a sad smile, as he moved sideways, dodging a Warhammer strike from a knight, which easily destroy the golden floor. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fuck you!!"


    He was about to charge towards the knight, when his neck hair stood on end. Without hesitation, he quickly tilted his head to the right, dodging a pure metal arrow which was released from behind, and struck the wall penetrating it in the process.


    "That much force in an arrow?"


    "He is just lucky" schoolgirl and the blue hair man stood calmly, observing supreme.


    "That was close" supreme muttered and leaped back dodging another arrow, which struck the spot he was standing on.


    "I need to take care of those archers." Supreme landed calmly, and looked at his right, then left. Two knights were rushing towards him, one holding a spear and the other a sledgehammer.


    "Can''t you give me a chance to rest?!" He yelled dodging backward with a roll, as the two smashed down on him. His speed surely put him in a disadvantage, lesson for placing all his stats in strength.


    The moment he dodged, a sword came heading his way.


    Supreme''s face changed slightly, and he quickly raised his sword to defend himself.


    BAM!!


    The collision created a shock wave which spread to all direction, hitting the players who were thirty feets away.


    "Whoa! That is strong!!"


    "Should we help?"


    "You can go and die"


    "But..." The female player was feeling uneasy, if supreme dies here, they will be next. If the players help him and kill all these knights, they''ll all be safe, then why aren''t they helping?


    Supreme crashed on the ground with a BANG, without wasting a time, he quickly stood up and fixed his gaze on the fifteen knights. "You guys are good" he said wiping the blood off his lip.


    ''One contact, 250 health point gone, that weapon didn''t even touch me, wait... What if that sword strike had touched me? Is this really the strength of a LV 40 monster?!''


    He turned to the players.


    "Hey guys! I want to ask a question!!"


    "Ask us a question?"


    "What is it?"


    Supreme smiled hearing their confused words. "Do you guys want to know how I took the first place?"


    All the players'' ears picked up, including schoolgirl and the man. Supreme chuckled seeing their reaction, and said.


    "Because I can bypass all of AI requirement. Because... I am the only supreme!!" He yelled.


    The friendly and carefree supreme disappeared instantly, if he had one.


    his eyes turned cold. Releasing an unknown suffocating aura on the hall, which he didn''t know he has.


    {Congratulation... In your time of desperation and death, you forcefully unlocked the first stage of the demon lord legacy, you have been rewarded with a skill. Known as ''demonic split body.''}


    ''Did you just say split body? Like the one I used against poisonous queen?''


    {This skill is given to host for unlocking the first stage of the demon lord legacy, unlock more stages and received more skills. And host, this skill is far more dangerous than the one you used against poisonous queen.}


    ''What do you mean by demon lord legacy?''


    {Incoming.}


    Supreme looked up and quickly dodged with a sidestep. An arrow passed him and struck the ground behind. ''Thanks for the heads-up. I will ask all these questions later, for now... we need to kill all these bastards.''


    "What did he mean by he can bypass all AI requirement?"


    "Is that even possible?"


    "I think he can take care of himself."


    "Is that also the work of his sword too?!!" A player pointed at supreme in horror.


    "Let the show begin" supreme muttered, as two red daggers appeared hovering above him. "Let check my new skill. Demonic split body!"


    The chandeliers in the hall dimmed instantly, a terrifying dark aura rose from supreme''s feet, enveloping him in the process. The starlight sword glowed in his hand, as countless runes slowly appeared on the sword''s blade.


    All the knights statues took a step back, their red eyes dimming slightly. Supreme was completely enveloped in the aura that no one could see his figure.


    After some seconds, they all heard him laughing like a maniac from inside the dark aura.


    "Hahaha.... My turn."


    ___________


    *


    *


    Oops...????????????


    Sorry for that, wait what....?


    The story is just getting on track.


    The mystical class cheat will be shocking!!

 Chapter 44: Chief knight

    Everyone stared with widened eyes and jaws as the dark smokelike aura slowly disperse, revealing two figures, one putting on a black T-shirt and pants, while the other putting on a black tight fearsome looking suit, who was armed with two red daggers.


    "So, this is [Demonic split body]." Supreme muttered as he observed the clone. "Not bad, you look exactly like me, well... apart from your outfit." He muttered.


    "Am I the only one seeing this?" Schoolgirl asked, totally frozen.


    "That skill temporally increased his level to 10!" The man exclaimed.


    The other players were just too shocked to say anything, they were just staring at Supreme like he was a monster from hell.


    "Oh wow, this skill also increases my level, from LV 5 to LV 10. I can do with this." Supreme turned to the knights and a curve appeared on his lip. "Come on, let''s show these fools why they should never mess with anyone called Supreme."


    The clone didn''t say anything, its red eyes blazed and with a BOOM! The clone shot forward, stunning Supreme and the players.


    "Whoa! This guy is fast, I won''t let you take all the fun!" He shot forward with his sword.


    The knights didn''t hesitate and lunged towards the two attackers. "Come on!!!" Supreme yelled and slashed down towards a knight statue which was closest to him.


    WHOOSH...


    BANG!!!!


    "...."


    Supreme was stunned. ''Did my sword just cut through that knight with one slash?'' He stared at the statue, which its lower half slowly fell down. Moment next his body was filled with power.


    ''It looked like I killed it... Let see what my increased speed can do'' He turned to the archers and lunged forward, his eyes widened seeing his speed, this wasn''t a cheat or anything, this was his physical speed. ''20 points didn''t go to waste.''


    "Is it only me, or did Supreme''s speed just increase greatly?"


    "I can see it too"


    "How is he doing this?"


    Schoolgirl and the blue hair man wasn''t focused on Supreme, instead, their eyes were fixed on the clone. "How can a clone move so well?" Schoolgirl asked.


    "He is dodging the knights'' attacks with such swift motion and also countering with perceive accuracy, he is simply a killing machine."


    "You are right, his daggers might not be able to pass through the defense of the knights armor, but he is surely good at distracting them."


    The man grinned. "That is the plan, his clone will distract the knights, while he will deal the final blow."


    "I think he will win this battle"


    Schoolgirl muttered, while the man turned to her, "I thought you want him dead?"


    "Not yet" She stated in a calm tone.


    Supreme drew out his sword from the helm of the second archer he had taken care of, his clone was busy running around the circle while getting chase by fifteen knights.


    ''And the system said these fools have 60% of intelligence''


    {Not all of them host, that guy there has 60% of intelligence, the others are only 30%.} The system clarified.


    ''That guy hasn''t moved for a while now, if my guess is right, he is the chief knight, the one who corrupted the hearts of the other knights. And... The one who killed that green hair fool.''


    The chief knight stood in front of the remaining two archers as they calmly observed Supreme.


    "Time to end this, system... how many points I have left?"


    {Host have killed five knights, sixty points had be added as host wanted, while forty points are stored.}


    "Put ten each in strength, agility, defense and endurance, this guy looked more calculating than the others. So I need to be cautious."


    {Successfully added.}


    Supreme didn''t waste a second and dashed towards the three knights. The two behind the chief, raised their bows and released two metal arrows at him.


    WHOOSH...


    WHOOSH...


    Supreme cut the two arrows into halves as he increased his speed. "Stop this if you can!!!"


    He leaped into the air, raised his sword and smashed downward on the head of the knight.


    BAM!!!


    "....."


    His starlight sword which could cut through anything was caught by the chief knight''s bare hand, its gauntlet gripping the sword tightly.


    *Fool!! You are armed with the legendary starlight sword, the nemesis of all living beings throughout the universe. But you... The wielder, don''t even knows half of its powers.*


    The knight said, and with a swift kick, it struck Supreme on his chest, throwing him 10 meters back.


    BANG!!


    He collided on the ground with such force that could break all the bones in a normal human''s body.


    Coughed!!


    Supreme coughed up a mouthful of blood, the taste of blood wasn''t so pleasant to him. He stood up and spat out more blood. "You talk, that is surprising."


    ''If my cheat didn''t increase my LV, that kick would have ended me.'' Supreme grimaced.


    "Did that knight just spoke to supreme?"


    "Yes, have you ever heard or seen a monster that can speak human''s language?"


    "Nope"


    "Monsters are mindless creatures, always driven by hunger, they are always out for flesh and blood of their prey. But if a monster evolved to a particular level, their mindset started developing into the state when they could speak and act like humans, this knight facing Supreme, is in a whole freaking level." Schoolgirl revealed to the players.


    The players nodded, the next moment, their faces turned paled instantly. Only one thought appeared in their minds.


    What will happen if Supreme get killed? Won''t they be next? Even If the knights didn''t kill them, the game will surely do.


    *I am curious*


    "Oh, what are you curious about?" Supreme asked, slashing a knight who attacked him into two halves.


    The chief knight remained indifferent to Supreme''s action, no matter how many of the knights Supreme killed, the chief wasn''t worried.


    *How Did you gain the starlight sword? And... how did you weak humans always appeared inside the hall of the great fire empire?!*


    "Huh? What do you mean? We are in a game, and you are an NPC, which task is to stop us, the players."


    *What are you saying weakling?! How dare you call me an NPC!! And we are in no fucking game!!*


    ''This guy is confusing, wait... I''d heard of this same word, yes! From the Angel who gave me the sword and asked me to kill the calamity. She also said this is not a game.'' Supreme observed the knight slowly.


    ''What if they are right? This might not really be a game, but... if it''s not a game then what is it? Something is not right here.'' Supreme was getting confused. The next moment a wave of cooling air blew passed him, his eyes then widened in realization.


    ''Yes, these two are just NPCs, they won''t be able to know they are in a game. NPC won''t be programmed in that way, yes that is it.'' Supreme smiled and nodded.


    "Don''t think you can confuse me, this sword was given to me by an angel, who was also an NPC, like you. So now, prepare to die."


    The knight took a step back, its red eyes widened in horror, just hearing the human said ''Angel''


    *It can''t be.*


    _______


    What is going on here?


    ????????????


    Please leave a review and comment. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It is really a game or what?


    NPC = NONE PLAYER CHARACTER.

 Chapter 45: Gods and Dangers

    *impossible, how could the messenger of Queen Hera communicates with a mere human?* the knight raised its head and yelled at supreme.


    *TELL ME THE TRUTH YOU LOWLIFE HUMAN! HOW DID YOU GET THE STARLIGHT SWORD?!!!*


    The roar was so loud that all the other knights stopped chasing the clone and turned to their chief.


    "What is that knight saying?"


    "Who is it calling Queen Hera?"


    "Am I the only one lost?"


    "According to Greek mythology; Queen Hera is the queen of all gods, the goddess of air, marriage, women, kings, childbirth, and even empires. And so on. These are as we know it, myths, then why is this knight overreacting?" Schoolgirl said in mild confusion.


    The players blinked thrice, staring at her.


    "Did she just said, goddess of what?!"


    "How can a single goddess have controls over such things?"


    "Are you deaf, she said Queen Hera is the goddess of all gods. And it looked like Supreme came in contact with her messenger, that is how he got his legendary class sword."


    "I wish I was that lucky."


    "What are you all thinking, this is just a game, let''s forget it."


    "Yeah, you are right."


    "Ok."


    All the players nodded, throwing the topic over the roof. An issue everyone was worried about suddenly disappeared from their minds. Which was quite surprising.


    Supreme was a little confused, he told the knight who gave him the sword, and this fool said he is lying, he really doesn''t have time for all this.


    "Your words are confusing, but I won''t fall in your trap." He said.


    *fall in my trap? Then I will just have to kill you, and see why the Queen goddess gave you such a powerful weapon, I might not know how you humans always appeared here, but I will make sure it''s your last, just like the ones before you!*


    ''The ones before me? Is this thing saying all the players that played Escape Room never survive the second stage? This game is really a dead trap.'' He fixed his gaze at the enraged knight and pointed his sword at it. "What are you waiting for then? come and kill me!"


    *Fool, I don''t know why Hera gave you the weapon, but you will die he....*


    Its word were cut short, as the hall trembled, a violent wave of energy flood inside the hall, and an unholy pressure descended on the chief knight, causing it to fell on its knees.


    Then a beautiful and enchanting female''s voice sounded in its head, this voice was beautiful, but now filled with rage and anger.


    ''How dare you address me by my name?! You have already revealed a lot of information to him, I would have love to destroy your soul piece by piece, but if you suddenly go down. The human will suspect something. We both don''t want to anger the king!''


    The knight''s red eyes widened in terror, as the pressure increased causing the ground beneath it to crack.


    ''I will take away the trace of divinity you have in you, and watch the human destroy you...! If he can''


    The knight said with difficulty: ''My Queen, you save my soul from that monster, so why will you let this weak human destroy me? And yes... He also has the demon Lord''s legacy in him, wouldn''t it be wise to kill him?''


    ''You imbecile! The king is the one who let him have that legacy! He has a use for the human! For revealing thing about the gods, you have signed your fate. You are lucky the king is out, but you will still face your punishment, which is; your divinity will be taken.''


    The knight was wrench with regret, after hearing her words, but still asked. ''Why did you give him the starlight sword? My queen.'' S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''The sword is only to help him on that planet, not to be bonded with him, the king and I were a little surprise when we lose the control of the sword, that''s why the king is interested with this mortal.''


    ''Why would the king be interested with a mortal?''


    ''You aren''t in any position to know, now... Face your punishment.''


    The next moment, countless golden light flew out of the chief knight''s body, floating towards a particular direction. All these happening in front of Supreme.


    Supreme was moving his eyes around, totally perplexed, when he heard the system''s notification he was a little dumbfounded, but after that, he discovered the time itself has frozen. Everyone stopped moving, even his clone was frozen in place. But not him.


    He noticed when the knight fell on its knees, like something was pressing it down. No matter how he look, he couldn''t see or hear anything. He then looked at the system''s notification which was still showing him red warning light.


    {WARNING....}


    {WARNING....}


    {WARNING....}


    {GODDESS''S MANIFESTATION DETECTED...}


    {PROTECTING HOST.}


    {HOST SUCCESSFULLY PROTECTED.}


    {NOTE: HOST SHOULD REMAIN IN THE SAME POSTURE AND POSITION, FAILURE TO DO SO WILL REVEAL YOU TO THE GODDESS.}


    ''This only means a goddess is in our midst, oh goodness, am I still in the game? Or I''d traveled to a parallel universe?!'' Supreme yelled inwardly, not moving an inch. No one know what will happen if the goddess discovered he can move.


    The next moment he saw golden light, flowing out of the knight''s two red eyes. ''What is that?'' Before he could think of anything that can cause the golden light, the system''s voice sounded in his mind.


    {Does Host want to store the divinity of life?}


    ''What, Divinity of life? Won''t that reveal us?''


    {As I said, I am more than a system, she won''t detect host.}


    ''If you say so, do it.''


    {Absorbing.....40%}


    {Absorbing....80%}


    {Successfully Absorbed divinity, it has been stored in the system.}


    The invisible manifestation of Hera was stunned, her eyes widened. ''What in the life just happened? Who dare absorb my divinity in front of me?!!''


    The hall trembled with her roar. ''Calm down Hera.'' The manifestation which was hovering in the hall moved her gaze around everyone present. The next moment her eyes widened in horror. ''Could it be that the primordial God... NO! What am I saying, but to be safe.


    I need to tell my husband, a primordial god might have infiltrated this hall.'' She thought and vanished from the hall instantly.


    Supreme sighed in relief, seeing the new notification from the system.


    {Goddess''s manifestation had retreated.}


    The next moment, everything returned to normal, the knight statue who was kneeling just a while ago, was now standing straight like nothing had happened. Time started moving again.


    ''Now I know why the reward is a mystical class cheat. You didn''t give me because you like me, you fucking gave me this quest because one of these knights have a goddess''s divinity!!! I won''t be able to kill it even if I am LV 50! That''s why no one have ever won this game.'' Supreme yelled at the system.


    {System Want HOST to me the strongest.}


    ''Can''t I be the strongest without risking my life?''


    {Not happening, to be the strongest you need to defeat the strongest.}


    "....."


    ''The knight had lost his divinity, so I would be able to kill it.'' Supreme nodded and yelled at the knight. "I am waiting!!!"


    The knight backed away, and the remaining 13 knights statues stood in Front of it, leaving Supreme''s clone.


    *I won''t fight you human, my friends will take care of you.*


    ''Running after losing your divinity, that''s understandable, but... You made a mistake sending these fools my way. System... put five points each in speed and strength. Time to end this battle, because our timer has only 30 minutes left.''


    {Successfully added.}


    "Come on!!"


    He yelled and lunged forward with his clone.


    __________


    NOTE: there are Gods in the Novel, but you will know more about them in the future.


    A questions?


    Please leave a comment and review.

 Chapter 46: Aftermath

    WHOOSH...


    BANG!


    WHOOSH...


    BANG!


    The sound of sword slashing the wind and metals hitting the ground rung out, as Supreme and the clone clashed with the knights.


    WHOOSH...


    BAM!!


    Supreme caught a metal arrow released by one of the knights with his bare hand, he gave the knight a dangerous smile, which caused it to flinched backward.


    "Don''t be scared, take back your arrow!"


    He threw the arrow upwards, and with a swift kick, he struck the arrow, sending it toward the knight archer.


    BAM!


    The metal arrow penetrated the helm of the archer, as it fell to the ground. Supreme smiled seeing his rise in points. "Ok clone, let show them the power of the legacy."


    The clone nodded and leaped back from the knights it was fighting and landed beside Supreme.


    Supreme stood beside the clone and yelled "illusion act!!"


    Illusion act was a skill created by him, it was nothing really special, he and his clone will just run in different directions in full speed, creating an illusion sand tornado, making sure to get close to the targets without them knowing, confusing them in the illusion. When they list expected, he will strike.


    [Author: can only be use in the game.]


    The clone nodded and the two separated, the knights stopped their advance and looked around them. The two were moving with such speed that the knights couldn''t keep up, moment next a sand tornado appeared around them.


    "Behind you"


    Supreme''s voice sounded behind the last archer, without hesitation, he separated the helm from the black metal armor.


    "Sixteen down, four more to go" he muttered, disappearing inside the sand illusion.


    "I have a question" A player said, while the others turned to him.


    "How did he produce so much sand? When we entered this hall, there was not a single sand lying around, then... where the hell did he formed a sand tornado from?!!"


    The other players were stunned and speechless, of course, there was not a drop of sand in the hall when they appeared in it, then where did Supreme got sand to make a tornado?


    An illusion?


    Even schoolgirl was confused by this. "I don''t know how you are doing this, but... how dense is this guy''s Mana?!"


    "You noticed it too, the clone skill shouldn''t have lasted this long" the man said with a deep frown.


    ''He shouldn''t be able to have Mana in his level, was he telling the truth when he said, he could bypass AI requirement? In that way... also gaining Mana before entering Level ten?'' schoolgirl shook her head and sat back down on her throne.


    "What are you doing?" The man asked a little surprised.


    "I need time to think." She waved her hand at him calmly. ''I need to find a way to kill him, I won''t be able to do it in a confrontation, but I can surely ambush or strike secretly. Yes... this plan will work.''


    Supreme walked out of the tornado as it finally disperse, the sand which formed the tornado vanished instantly, stunning the players.


    "Did that huge amount of sand just vanished?!!"


    "What is happening here?!"


    "I think we were seeing things."


    "I hope he wins" the female player prayed.


    The chief knight looked at the dismembered bodies of its knights, and its eyes blazed violently. *How dare you human!!!*


    "Why are you always yelling? You sent them to their deaths, what were you expecting?" Supreme placed his sword on his shoulder, a small smile on his face.


    *I will make sure to detach every limp in you...*


    WHOOSH!!!!


    Supreme moved. And stopped behind the chief knight. "You talk too much"


    The chief knight''s red eyes dimmed and vanished instantly, as its helm rolled on the ground, followed by its body.


    "....?!!"


    "?!!!"


    "....."


    "Did he just killed that knight with one strike?!"


    "Oh my god, is this how powerful Supreme is?!!"


    "I would never want to get in his bad side."


    The blue hair man wasn''t calm anymore. "I won''t be able to dodge that strike, I didn''t even see when he moved."


    ''Fuck! He is getting more stronger! Should I escape? That will be an embarrassment to me and my Guild!'' Schoolgirl''s face was so ugly like someone who have eaten a fly.


    Supreme observed himself and nodded. ''Putting more points in strength and agility, surely increased my fighting powers, system... can you by any chance combined the two profiles? That is AI''s and yours.''


    {Yes Host, but there might be a little change.}


    ''Do it and show Me my new profile.''


    {Ok Host}


    {Successfully combined.}


    {Name: Michael Brian.}


    {Game Name: Supreme.}


    {Path: Demon Lord''s legacy ~ stage one.}


    {Level: LV 5.}


    {Rank: Bronze medal 1-star.}


    {Game played: 1.}


    {Games win: 1.}


    {Games lose: 0.}


    {Strength: 64pt. 32,000.}


    {Defense: 46pt. 23,000.}


    {Agility: 43pt. 21,500.}


    {Endurance: 41pt. 20,500.}


    {HP: 5,000.}


    {Mana: LOCK.}


    {Intelligence: 60%(cheat: 90%)}


    {Points earned: 300.}


    {Skills: Brain wave~ Epic-class. Demonic split body~ Epic-class.}


    {Owned weapons: Starlight sword~ legendary class. Blood daggers~ Epic class.}


    {Guild: NONE.}


    {Storage: Goddess Hera''s divinity.}


    Supreme blinked, and scratched the back of his head. ''Two Epic-class skills, 300 points, two dangerous weapons, and stats that could rival a LV 30 player. I killed that chief knight only because of my speed, and he simply wasn''t expecting I will strike. I need to get more powerful, so powerful that everyone on the planet will think twice before going after me or anything I love, oh...


    I almost forgot, what is the use of this divinity? Can I turn it into stats points?''


    {Yes and No.}


    ''What do you mean by ''Yes and No''?''


    {The divinity can be used to exchange for stats points, but there is something valuable you will need it for.}


    ''Something valuable? What is...''


    His question were cut off by the system''s voice.


    {Congratulations}


    {Host have completed the quest; kill all the knights statues.}


    {Calculating reward.} sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Host have been gifted with a mystical cheat.}


    Supreme''s mouth opened wide after hearing the system, ''I hope I am not dreaming...? System...''


    The system''s voice sounded again.


    {Cheat has been placed in your storage.}


    ''In my what?! Why would you place a cheat skill in a storage?!! Wait... maybe it''s a weapon.'' Supreme''s eyes widened, and he quickly open the system''s storage, preparing himself to see his new mystical class weapon. What he saw next made him speechless beyond words.


    ''ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!!!''


    ______


    Let see this mystical cheat, I am also curious.


    ????????????


    Thanks for reading

 Chapter 47: Egg?

    ''ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME?!!! WHAT AM I GOING TO DO WITH AN EGG?!!!!''


    Yeah, the mystical cheat is an EGG, a one-meter huge egg.


    Supreme was so shocked that he asked. "Didn''t you said it''s a mystical class skill?! How is it an EGG then?!!''


    {I didn''t say it''s a skill or weapon host, I only said you will be rewarded with a mystical class cheat.}


    ''You...'' Supreme was silent for a while. ''Even though you didn''t say it, what do you want me to do with the most biggest EGG I have ever seen?!''


    {The offspring in that EGG could kill Reaper with one strike, while still an infant. It will surely help you in the future.}


    Supreme was flabbergasted, ''kill Reaper with one strike? When it''s just a baby?!! What type of abomination is in this EGG?!!''


    {A mystical creature, now HOST. You asked me what the divinity could do.}


    ''Yes?'' He asked slowly.


    {Host should let the egg absorb it, when it does, the egg will hatch.}


    ''How many points will I gain if I turn it into stats?''


    {10,000 points.}


    ''10,000?!! Wait... is there other ways to hatch the egg?'' He calmed himself down. ''I shouldn''t make decision out of excitement.''


    {Only if you can get the divinity of a true God. And let me tell you, that 10,000 points will make you one of the strongest players on earth, but in presence of a God, you are as weak as a child.}


    ''Do gods really exist?''


    {You will know in the future, but you might meet some lower gods in some games, you will need a backup power to assist you if you come in contact with an evil god.}


    {Note: it will take More than a thousand lower gods'' divinity to hatch the egg.}


    Supreme nodded. ''I will settle all these when we enter the second resting stage. We need to win this stage before we all die here.'' He said checking the timer.


    He switched off the system screen and turned to the still stunned players. "What are you all waiting for, find the puzzle pieces and let complete this puzzle!"


    The players got themselves back, after hearing the word ''puzzle'' they rushed up to the destroyed knights statues and started looking for the pieces. Which are eight pieces with the number eight on each one of them.


    Supreme walked to his throne and sat down, closing his eyes. Schoolgirl who was sitting opposite him was staring at him with an unreadable expression.


    "Have you fallen in love with me? Why are you staring?" Supreme opened his eyes, observing her.


    "Who do you think you are? Do you think I will fall for you after that show you played in front of everyone?"


    Supreme tilted his head to the side. "Show, I risk my life in that battle, and you are calling it a show. Ok then, you will be the one to answer or fight anything we will encounter in the last stage. While I''ll watch from the sideline." He said closing his eyes.


    ''This fool!! Just wait, I will be the one to end you!!'' Schoolgirl hissed inwardly, but didn''t say anything.


    [FIVE MINUTES LATER.]


    All the players assembled back on the round table, the ones who found the puzzle pieces dropped them on the table, they discovered that In all the round in escape room, this part was the most easiest.


    They randomly placed all the pieces in the eights spot on the table, but to their shock. One piece was missing.


    "Where is the last piece?"


    "I thought it was with you?"


    "Nope"


    "Then where could it be?!"


    The players were getting anxious, the last pieces of the puzzle suddenly went missing, some players quickly rushed back to the statues and looked around, again and again. But couldn''t find it.


    "We are so dead!" The player who want to curry favor with schoolgirl yelled.


    "No, we need to find the last piece, my wife Is waiting for me!"


    Supreme finally opened his eyes. He moved his gaze around everyone present and slowly stood up, thanks to his enhanced six senses, he surely knew who took it.


    "Supreme help us, we don''t know where the last piece is" the man whose wife was waiting for him said.


    Supreme nodded calmly and said to him. "Drop the piece on the table or your life ends here"


    "What?!" The man yelled in horror, taking a step back.


    "..."


    The other players were confused by Supreme''s words.


    "I don''t give second chance" supreme said as a red dagger appeared in his hand.


    The man gulped down, and said shakily "W-what are y-you doing? I-I didn''t take any P-piece..."


    "I don''t have time for this!" Supreme''s eyes turned cold instantly.


    "What are you doing Supreme? This guy''s wife is waiting for him, why would he be an imposter?" Schoolgirl asked.


    Supreme didn''t answer, next moment the players saw only a flash of the dagger, and blood splashed on the table. The man gripped his throat, horror in his eyes as he collapsed on the ground dead.


    "WHAT?!"


    All the players stared at Supreme with a stunned gaze. He didn''t mind the look he was getting, and walked up to the man, after checking his body, he brought out a puzzle piece.


    "That is the piece!" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He is really an imposter!"


    "Suited him right. Thanks again, Supreme!"


    Supreme threw the piece at schoolgirl and said, "will you finish the puzzle, or will you wait till the time is up, before revealing yourself as an imposter"


    Schoolgirl caught the piece, and gave him a smile. "For your information Supreme, I am a player" she placed the piece on the last puzzle spot.


    Supreme didn''t say anything, he just walked back to his throne and sat back down.


    All the players sighed in relief, moment next, the wall on the right side of the hall moved, a white glowing light appeared in front of the players.


    All the players nodded, and quickly walked out of the golden huge hall, they entered the doorway one at a time, after everyone had disappeared through the doorway.


    Supreme finally stood up, He observed the knights statues one last time, then the man he killed. "Why didn''t I feel anything? I killed a human, but I didn''t even feel a little bit of emotions... (sighs). Let just finish this game." He said, and walked through the doorway.


    Do gods really exist?


    ______


    Guess what is In the egg, if you guess it correctly.


    Three chapters release.


    Author''s word.

 Chapter 48: Birth Of A Mystical Class Dragon

    The 12 players appeared in a large open green field, which spans hundreds of kilometers away. Twelve small houses stood calmly around the players, with each of their names engraved on the doors.


    "We can move around?"


    "That is good, we can look out for one another" the female player said.


    "What do you mean?" A player asked.


    "Imposters might still be around us, we must stay alert." She clarified.


    "You are right."


    Supreme calmly moved his gaze around the open field, when he discovered his door, he walked towards it without saying a word.


    ''Time to take care of this matter.''


    He thought, pushing the door open. The room was just the same with the last one, same old ancient vibe and a small bed.


    First thing he did after locking the door was to summon the huge EGG.


    A gray color one meter egg appeared on the bed, Supreme calmly walked around it, observing it slowly. There was an eerie red light glowing from the inside, like an unknown energy trying to break through.


    "System, I hope the thing in this egg won''t be after my head when I hatch it?"


    {Don''t know host.}


    There was a moment of silence as Supreme registered the system''s word. Moment next.


    "ARE YOU...!!!!"


    {Calm down host, it won''t kill you, come on... what do you think I am here for?}


    Supreme calmed down after hearing this. "Good, because I am not ready to die." He observed the gray egg one last time before nodding.


    "Do it."


    {Good choice host.}


    He just rolled his eyes, as he watched the same golden light flew out from him, getting absorbed by the egg. He stared with widened eyes as the egg greedily absorbed all the divinity.


    {Divinity of life successfully absorbed.}


    {Begin the hatching process...}


    {Successful.}


    "I wonder how strong this creature is for requiring a divinity of a true God to just hatch from its shell?" Supreme muttered.


    CRACK...


    CRACK...


    Supreme stared without blinking as the egg began cracking, the anticipation was killing him.


    _


    On the green field, some player had already lied on the green grass watching the beautiful clear sky above them, while some... were busy with whatever they were doing.


    These players will rather chose to remain outside till the time is up, then to stay inside without knowing what will happen.


    At the moment, the clear blue sky turned bloodred, instantly causing the players to get alarmed. Each of them quickly stood up, staring at the red sky in horror. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is happening?"


    "Why did the sky suddenly turned red?"


    "Is this part of the game?"


    "I think we should have stayed inside?"


    "No! Are we going to die here?!!"


    Schoolgirl and the blue hair man was silent, calmly observing the sky. "Is this part of the game?" Schoolgirl asked.


    "Not sure, let just wait and see." The man calmly replied.


    _


    [INSIDE THE ROOM.]


    Supreme was oblivious of what was happening outside the room, his attention was focused on the egg, staying on the safe side, he also summoned his starlight sword and Reaper, if anything went south. At least he would have a fighting chance against a mystical class creature.


    Even if it just a baby


    The first thing he saw was the two glowing eyes of the creature, then two wings broke out.


    "It has wings?" Supreme was stunned.


    Then the shell of the egg finally collapsed revealing...


    Supreme didn''t know whether he should scream in joy or step back in terror. Scream in joy because; The creature staring at him was one of the rarest of all. From the start of VRG till now, only a small handful of players could have a pet in this race, now he was among that category of players.


    Step back in fear was because; The Mana wave this creature was releasing was enough to show its might, and terror.


    ''I think this is the strength of a mystical class creature, while still a baby already release so much Mana wave, how powerful would it be when it grows up?''


    The creature currently staring at him has two red eyes, black scales which covered its whole body, under its tail to its head has red scales, sharp long red scales adorned all its body, with four small horns on its head, which made it looked more fearsome and terrifying, two wide wings which span three foot long, its overall size was simply two foot long from its nose to tail.


    "A baby Dragon..." Supreme muttered, lowering his sword.


    The Dragon fixed its gaze on him, the at Reaper, it slowly moved down and settled on the starlight sword Supreme was holding.


    Its eyes blazed with fury as it opened its mouth and released a wave of red flames towards Supreme.


    Supreme''s face changed dramatically as he quickly raised his sword to defend, but Reaper flew and landed in front of him, blocking the flames with its body.


    BOOM!!!


    Reaper took two steps back, and looked down at its chest, there was a big burnt mark on it. Reaper looked up at the little Dragon, confusion written on its face.


    ''Did this baby lizard just injured me?!''


    "System...!!" Supreme yelled.


    {Don''t worry host, I have already marked the Dragon, none of its attack would even graze your clothes. You are completely safe. Can''t say that to Reaper.}


    Supreme nodded with a relief, even though the Dragon was still a baby, its flames was already this terrifying. His face changed slightly when the baby Dragon opened its mouth again.


    "That isn''t happening!" He moved with blinding speed towards the Dragon.


    Before the baby Dragon could release another fire attack, he grabbed its mouth shut. The baby Dragon''s eyes widened in shock, as it raised its claws slashing at Supreme''s hand which bind its mouth.


    "...?!"


    The baby Dragon was stunned, as all its attack didn''t even leave a scratch on the human''s hand.


    "Don''t you know you should never harm those who helped you?" Supreme said coldly, causing the Dragon to lowered its head in fright.


    ____


    ????????????????????


    Sorry for the late release.


    I have decided its name.

 Chapter 49: Drakon

    Supreme smiled seeing that the Dragon finally submitted to him. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Does host what to sign a contract with it?}


    "Contract? What is that?"


    {Contract bind you and the Dragon as one, it will see you as its master for eternity, but... Dragons are prideful creatures, they will never take orders from a master weaker than them. So host need to get more stronger, don''t worry host... you can form the contract because you are currently stronger than it.}


    Supreme nodded, "so it''s just like Reaper? But... I didn''t sign a contract with reaper?"


    {Reaper is not a pet host, but the Dragon can be.}


    "Ok, do it" he said releasing the Dragon''s mouth, who in turn quickly moved back from him.


    {Signing Contract... 60%....}


    {Signing Contract... 90%....}


    {Contract Successfully signed.}


    {NOTE: Dragon has been corrupted by your demon lord''s legacy, there might be some change with its powers.}


    A golden ''S'' symbol appeared on Supreme''s and the Dragon''s foreheads and vanished, Supreme nodded slowly. He could now feel the Dragon''s emotions and could easily understand it. As now the Dragon was staring at him in apprehension.


    ''That is surprising...'' Supreme muttered.


    "Um... Sorry for that." He said with a smile, scratching the back of his head. "That was the only way to stop you"


    The baby Dragon tilted its head to the side, and calmly walked up to him like the fear it felt a moment ago was nowhere to be seen.


    ''Why are you immune to my attacks human? Or are you a God?'' The Dragon telepathically asked Supreme.


    Supreme was stunned in place, the Dragon''s voice didn''t sound like a child or anything, it rather sounds like a grown up man. He shook his head and looked at the Dragon with a frown.


    ''I am not a God, and you are now bonded to me, that''s why all your attacks will be futile towards me.''


    ''Hmm... than why did I have this urge to take you as my master?'' The Dragon moved around the bed, and lied down on its legs, calmly staring at Supreme.


    ''You don''t have to take me as your master''


    The Dragon stared at him for a while. ''That would be difficult.''


    Supreme smiled calmly. ''Then take me as your friend, or... partner.''


    The Dragon stood up and flew towards him, it slowly hovered around him and landed on his right shoulder. ''Ok partner, when will you name me?''


    Supreme was silent for a moment then said. "Drakon."


    ''Drakon... Ok partner, what is the plan?''


    {You have successfully named your pet.}


    ''Show me Drakon''s profile.'' Supreme asked the system.


    {Ok host.}


    { Name given: Drakon.}


    { Species: First Abyssal Dragon.}


    { Level: 1. 0/5 food.}


    { strength: 5,000 }


    { defense: 6,000 }


    { Agility: 4,000 }


    { Intelligence: 55% }


    { HP: 10,000 }


    { details: A rare and powerful Dragon breed, created by his master; The new demon lord, its potential and path haven''t yet been decided, but by the will of its master, no one knows what it will unleash on the world.}


    Supreme blinked, ''Am I the demon lord?''


    {Time will tell host.}


    ''Only at LV 1, its stats almost destroyed Reaper''s, who is at LV 10, its Hp is no joke either.'' Supreme smiled, and turned to Drakon who was sitting on his shoulder. "Get ready, here comes trouble."


    ___


    Outside the room, the players looked at the sky, which was back to its clear blue nature. They turned to each other, shock and confusion all over their faces.


    "Do you guys think it''s a malfunction?"


    "Does AI have a malfunction?" A player asked.


    The others shook their heads.


    "Forget about what just happened, it might just be to frighten us, we are stronger than that!" The blue hair man said.


    "He is right." Schoolgirl nodded.


    The players looked at each other, some nodded slowly, but others were still skeptical. But seeing everyone was still ok, they all calmed down.


    "Yeah, we aren''t scared of your tricks VRG!!"


    "Yes!!"


    The players yelled to the sky.


    Schoolgirl calmly looked around, then fixed her gaze on Supreme''s door. ''I think it''s time for my plan.'' She stood up from the green grass she was sitting on.


    "What is it?" The blue hair man, who was sitting beside her asked.


    Schoolgirl moved her eyes at Supreme''s door, and nodded at him. The man nodded with a smile, "go ahead" he whispered.


    Schoolgirl nodded and walked towards the door. Gotten there, she took a deep breath and knocked on it.


    KNOCK, KNOCK, KNOCK!


    Supreme smiled at Drakon, "here she is"


    ''Who is that?'' Drakon asked telepathically.


    Reaper frowned. ''Why is this lizard trying to get close to my Lord?! I should send this Drakon or whatever its name is on its way!'' It thought, taking a step forward.


    At that moment Darkon turned towards Reaper, its red eyes fixed on the rare hybrid''s. Reaper took a step back in horror. ''Why did I felt like a terrifying beast was staring at me?'' Reaper didn''t make a move, while Drakon turned back to the door.


    ''Why don''t you let her in?''


    "You know who is outside the door?" Supreme turned to the baby Dragon a little surprised.


    ''I can detect her Mana, she is channeling it for something... let me guess, she is after you.''


    Supreme chuckled and nodded, "Yeah, show her what she gets after offending the partner of a mighty Dragon."


    Drakon opened its mouth, and released a torrent of dark flames towards the door.


    BOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!!


    "....."


    ''Is that the change the system mentioned?'' Supreme thought utterly speechless.


    ''Huh... Why is my flames black and more powerful now?'' Even Drakon was confused.


    "My gift" Supreme said rubbing its head.


    ''Take your hand off me human, we are partners not lovers!!''


    Supreme laughed out loud. "You are funny, it''s time to go" with a command to the system, Reaper and Drakon vanished from the room.


    Supreme looked around and walked out of the huge hole made by Darkon''s dark flames. ''If she survives this, it only means she is an imposter.'' He thought, walking out, his hands tucked away in his pockets.


    The players were a little stunned, as the blast was so huge that a cloud of smoke rose into the air. When the dust and smoke settled, they saw two flaming wings wrapped around a figure ten meters away from Supreme.


    "A pet?"


    That was the only thought in the players'' head, as the huge Phoenix let out a loud SCREECH. As it opened its wings revealing an angry schoolgirl.


    "HOW DARE YOU SUPREME!!!!"


    ________


    Schoolgirl is an imposter!! Shocking...


    She also has a pet!!!


    Let''s find out what happen in the next chapter.


    I am releasing the third chapter soon, stay close... sorry for the late release, something came up at my workplace, All settled.

 Chapter 50: Investigation On The Way

    [Luncheon, second-strongest city.]


    Luncheon, the second powerful city out of the five biggest cities in the whole world, but instead of Amerisa which was ruled by politics, Luncheon was ruled by a single player.


    In this nation, the strongest player in VRG is the one and only ruler, his/her word is the final law. To talk of a city which could hold the second place for centuries surely has a higher ranking player, Second only to Joker on the ranking board.


    Well... Third now.


    In a majestic villa in Luncheon''s high districts, A young man with aqua blue hair, looking around his early 20s was busy making a call, moving back and forth in the elegant and breathtaking hall, currently... there was a deep frown on his face and a touch of worry.


    "Why aren''t you answering sister?" He said, tapping the contact line again.


    ''Sorry, the number you are calling is not available, please try again later.''


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    Out of frustration he threw the phone on the ground, shattering it in the process.


    "Calm down vice president, should I send someone from the guild to look for miss?" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A young lady in a black suit, who has long black hair and eyes, putting on two black heels, asked calmly. She was holding documents in her hands as she observed the young man, who she called vice president.


    "That won''t be necessary." The man tapped on his Golden bracelet and said. "AI, use 100,000 of my in-game diamonds to search my sister, named... Sara Makion."


    "What?! What do you mean by ''Error''?!!!"


    "Dead?!"


    The word exploded like a bomb in the guy''s head, causing him to staggered back. Even the lady''s face changed silently.


    "What do you mean dead?!! I leave my twin sister for three months, and you are telling me she is dead!!!!" He roared, the roar was so loud that the whole building trembled.


    "Calm down vice president, should I notify Venom about this? She might know what to do"


    "Shut up!! This is my twin sister we are talking about, I will turn Amerisa up-side-down till I find out what happened to her!!"


    The lady flinched back as he roared at her, she sighed. ''I hope she died of a natural course, or else... I don''t know what destruction a golden medal 3-stars player, would unleash on Amerisa.''


    "Mika?"


    "Yes?"


    "Prepared my plane, I am going to Amerisa, I need to find out what happened to my sister"


    "But...?"


    "What is it?" The man looked at her with a frown.


    Mika gulped in. "The president sent this documents for you to review, she said you should be done before the end of the week."


    The man was silent for a moment, then nodded slowly. "Fine, place it on the table."


    She nodded and placed the documents on the table, which was placed in front of three golden couches. "If there is nothing else, I will take my leave now." She bowed and turned around.


    "Wait..."


    She stopped.


    "Send someone to investigate what happened to my sister, I need the report before the ending of this week."


    "Yes vice president." Mika nodded and walked out of the hall.


    "Don''t worry Sara, I will find out what happened to you." The man said.


    _____


    In Amerisa, two men were sitting face to face in a simple looking office, both has short red hairs, and blue eyes, one looked older and the other... a younger version of him.


    The office was filled with tension as the two men stared at each other eyes. Couldn''t take this anymore the younger man said.


    "Dad? Old man zen said you called me"


    The middle-aged man relaxed on his chair, while staring at his son. "Were you and Supreme in the same game?"


    "Huh? Do you mean the Supreme AI broadcast days ago?" The guy asked in mild confusion.


    "Is there any other player named Supreme?" The man asked calmly.


    The guy''s face changed instantly, whenever his father talked to him calmly always means he is in a whole lot of trouble. Other children will be scared when their parents yelled at them, but his... was the opposite. He would rather prefer his dad yelling at him than to be as calm as he is now.


    ''I should never forget why he is called the invincible Joker.'' The young man wiped the sweat off his head and stared at his father.


    "No, wait... I don''t know if we are in the same game, we never come in contact, so I don''t know."


    The man looked at his son calmly, then turned to the big tiger on the couch.


    ''Don''t worry master, he is telling the truth. And... Why are you always asking me to check if he is lying? For goodness''s sake he is your son.'' The tiger which goes by the name Ranger answered telepathically, without even raising its head.


    "Ok, I have a special task for you" The man said.


    ''A task?'' The young man was silent waiting for his father to finish.


    The man picked up a document from the desk and handed it to his son. The young man took the document and opened it.


    "I want you to look for the guy in that document, use any methods you can to let him join ''The Kings Guild.''"


    The young man stared at the picture of a guy with short black hair and brown eyes, a lean and short physique. "Father, is this Supreme?" He asked feeling incredulous.


    The man nodded "was Supreme, go! If you complete this task, I will buy you a Rare-class pet in AI''s store."


    The young man''s eyes widened as he quickly stood up, "Don''t worry father, I will find and convince him to join our guild!"


    "Calm down you. If he refuses, Don''t force him."


    The young man nodded, stood up and walked out of the office.


    "I hope he succeeds."


    ''Don''t worry, he is the son of the invincible Joker, your son.''


    The man gave a small smiled, but didn''t say anything.


    ___


    Ok, ok, ok. This chapter Is important, you will see...


    Sara''s brother is coming... Note; Sara is Poisonous Queen. Let the show begin. Oh right, our battle between Supreme and schoolgirl... coming up next.


    This is the third chapter I promised.


    Thanks for reading.


    I have signed the book, your power stones are needed. It motivates me.????????


    If you can jump in with a gift, it will be appreciated.


    If you can''t jump in... pretend you didn''t see this.????????

 Chapter 51: Huntress VS Supreme

    "Huh?"


    Not only Supreme but every single player present were stunned, the girl in front of them look nothing like schoolgirl.


    Her purple hair was nowhere to be seen, instead, her hair was now black with a little touch of purple, her childish face now looks more mature like in her early twenties.


    Her schoolgirl uniform was no way to be seen, she was now putting on a crop top, and long black pants, with a purple jacket.


    She was nothing like the schoolgirl everyone knew.


    ''Did she also changed her appearance? Who are you really?'' Supreme fixed his gaze on the beauty in front of him, who could even rival Erika in terms of beauty. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''AI, show me her profile.''


    ''Wow, system show me her profile.''


    {Ok host.}


    { Game Name: Huntress.}


    { Species: Human.}


    { Level: 35.}


    { Rank: Platinum 1 star.}


    { strength: 35,000 }


    { defense: 30,000 }


    { Agility: 40,000 }


    { Mana: 30,000 }


    { Intelligence: 86% }


    { HP: 35,000 }


    { Guild: Blood Hunters }


    Supreme blinked seeing her profile. ''Are you kidding me!! A platinum player pretending to be a silver player, my goodness, she is the strongest among all these low lives... and also being an imposter only made her more dangerous in the game!''


    "Huntress" supreme muttered.


    Huntress''s face changed slightly hearing Supreme. "How do you know my in-game name?!"


    "Doesn''t matter, I want to ask a question..."


    "...You are about to die, I will give you this last wish." She said, the next moment a long iron whip appeared in her hands.


    ''Epic-class weapon, she is quite loaded!''


    "Ahem, are you the one who killed all the players in the resting stage?"


    "I wasn''t alone, but yeah I killed two of them, while I sent those fools to you, but you killed them"


    Supreme nodded. "There is nothing to say then" he said as his starlight sword slowly materialized in his hand.


    "Hahaha.... Do you think you can win me?! You are just a bronze medal 1-star, while I am a platinum player. Don''t you also see my friend here" she laughed pointing at the flaming Phoenix behind her.


    SCREECH!!!!!!


    The huge bird let out a loud shriek spreading its wings, showing dominance, this bird was striking 10 meters tall, and 6 meters wide.


    A huge bird you will say.


    Supreme chuckled. "Do you think you can scare me with that?"


    "I don''t need her to kill a weak player like you, Fafnir stay put, I will handle him" she said, under the gazes of the still stunned players, her red whip straighten and formed a long red sword.


    "Die!!"


    She said and shot forward with endless killing intent.


    "Finally, a real fight" Supreme muttered and shot forward.


    CLANG!!!


    The sound of blades clashing rung out as supreme and huntress collided.


    "You are good" huntress said, the next moment the sword turned back into a whip moving with incredible speed, and struck Supreme''s cheek.


    "....."


    Supreme leaped back creating distance from huntress, he touched the blood on his right cheek and smiled at her, ''She is good, But why didn''t my sword cut through her weapon?'' He thought, then a particular statement appeared in his head.


    *Fool!! You are armed with the legendary starlight sword, the nemesis of all living beings throughout the universe. But you... The wielder, don''t even knows half of its powers.*


    ''This is heart-wrenching, ok then, I will handle her the way I can.''


    "System, Add twenty stats points in each attribute."


    {Successful host.}


    "Now let the show begin!!" He roared and shot forward with incredible speed.


    "What the...?"


    Before huntress could register his movement, he appeared behind her and with a swift kick, he struck her back, sending her face first down.


    "How the hell did your speed increase all of a sudden?!!" She yelled, stopping her fall with a somersault.


    ''Blood arrow will surely lose in a match against her'' Supreme thought, as he prepared to attack again.


    "Ok then, Don''t tell me!" Her whip turned back into a sword as she held it in both hand channeling her Mana into it, her right hand gripping its handle while her left hand the tip of the blade.


    "Dodge this if you dare!!!!"


    She raised her sword and slashed downward. "[Phoenix''s flames crescent slashed]!!"


    The crescent flame moved with destructive powers, as it head towards Supreme. ''What a destructive attack, but... you are facing the wrong person!! [Demonic Split body]!!!" He yelled as dark smoke covered his body, and moment next his clone shot forward colliding itself with the attack!!!


    BOOM!!!!


    "Hahaha.... You can''t stop my attack, so you sent your clone to its death, admit it! You are weak!!!" Huntress laughed loudly.


    "Look again" Supreme muttered as he walked forward.


    "Huh?"


    Huntress was stunned, her strike didn''t even leave a scratch on the clone. Its red eyes were fixed on her.


    "Let show her what power is" Supreme muttered as he shot forward, his clone charging behind with its daggers.


    "Don''t you have shame?!! Fighting a girl with a clone!!" Huntress yelled as she dodged supreme''s attack with a sidestep and blocked the clone''s.


    ''If this continues, my Mana will be drained, and I won''t be able to win.'' She thought.


    "Shame? Is there still something call ''shame'' in a battle. Let me tell you a saying!" Supreme said slashing sideways with his sword.


    Huntress leaped back, dodging his attack. "There is no rule in love and war!" He said, and used his skill. "Brain wave"


    All the destroyed rocks lying around the field rose into the air and flew towards her with full speed.


    "Fafnir!!!"


    SCREECH!!!!


    The Phoenix let out a shriek and released a torrent of flames towards the rocks destroying them in an instant.


    "What is going on here?"


    "Schoolgirl is an imposter!"


    "Her name isn''t schoolgirl, but huntress!!"


    "Huntress? Wait a sec... I have heard that name before!"


    "Yeah!!!"


    The players'' faces changed dramatically as they finally unveiled the one who pretended to be a schoolgirl.


    "If she Is that huntress, we are all dead!"


    "Let pray supreme defeat her"


    "Defeat her?! What about her group?!!!"


    "Are you stupid? They aren''t in the game, if those monsters are here, do you think she will be fighting?!"


    The players remained silent after hearing the player''s word. That is the truth, if huntress group was present, supreme won''t even have a chance to attack her.


    "Do you think those rocks will pose a threat to me?!" She asked, as her Phoenix landed behind her.


    "Not really" Supreme muttered, as he stood beside him.


    "Let me show you the power of my pet!" She hissed.


    "Oh... we are going with pet now? How wonderful, I kind of have a pet which I want to test its powers limit." Supreme smiled, making the clone vanished, then stretched out his hand.


    "Come out! Drakon!"


    The space distorted, as two red eyes appeared from the gap.


    "Does Supreme also have pet?"


    "A pet? You can at least be at LV 10 to be able to summon a pet, that is the level your Mana will be unlocked."


    "You are right, but... Don''t forget AI''s rules means nothing to supreme."


    The players stared with widened eyes, awaiting the pet summoned by supreme.


    ''Does he also have a pet?'' Huntress stared at the space, her guard on high alert.


    Moment next.


    "...."


    "...."


    All the players were stunned.


    "Hahaha.... Supreme, are you going to attack me with that baby Dragon, hahaha...!" Huntress laughed out loud, seeing the small red and black scale Dragon.


    ''How dare this low life human laughed at me!'' Drakon was furious. Without a second thought it opened its mouth and released a torrent of dark flames.


    "Hahaha... it looked like we angered it, Fafnir show it want a fire attack looks like."


    The Phoenix opened its beak and released a wave of yellow flames towards Drakon''s dark flames.


    BOOOM!!!


    The two flames collided, but to the shock of Huntress and the players, Drakon''s flames easily swallowed the Phoenix''s, with full momentum it smashed towards them.


    The Phoenix quickly used it huge flaming wings and wrapped around huntress''s figure, shielding her from the dark flames.


    BOOM!!!!!


    A cloud of smoke rose to the sky from the spot of contact, supreme smiled seeing Drakon''s fire breath. ''System, is fire breath the only skill Drakon could use?''


    {Drakon has an arsenal of dangerous skills, they will be unlocked as it level up.}


    Supreme nodded, staring at the cloud of smoke, which was slowly revealing the figure of the pet''s wings.


    "Am I seeing things?"


    "Impossible!"


    "Did that baby Dragon just injured the Phoenix?"


    "What class is that Dragon? To easily harm a Rare-class pet in one strike"


    SCREECH...


    The Phoenix let out a painful shriek, as it opened its wings, which has a big wound. Huntress''s face turned paled, as she saw the yellow blood flowing out of her pet wings.


    ''How can a baby Dragon''s attack be so powerful?!'' She and her pet took a step back.


    "Weren''t you laughing a while ago? Continue! You were lucky the first time because its fire breath collided with the room''s door, but now it made direct contact with your pet, I bet the second attack will end its life." Supreme said with a smile.


    Drakon flew into the air and landed on his right shoulder. ''Show I kill this human?''


    "Be my guess" he answered with a devilish smirk.


    Drakon opened its jaws for another fire breath. Huntress''s face changed dramatically as she quickly stood in front of her pet.


    "Not happening, I might not be able to kill you now, but I will do it In the future! Fafnir RETREAT!!"


    The Phoenix nodded and turned into tiny particles, disappearing from the field. At that moment, Drakon released another wave of dark flames.


    Huntress smiled and brought out a golden card. "We will see again Supreme!"


    Supreme''s face changed slightly, as huntress quickly tore the life card and vanished from the game.


    BOOM!!!!


    Drakon''s attack collided on empty ground, causing a crater to formed on the spot.


    ''Where is she?'' Darkon asked in mild confusion.


    "Gone!" Supreme muttered coldly.


    ______


    Ok guys, I am sooooo busy, so the time for chapters released will be charged to [WAT~ 6:30 Pm to 7:00 Pm.]


    Thanks for your understanding.


    Oh no, she escaped!!!


    Long chapter...

 Chapter 52: Final Stage

    After losing huntress, he turned to the players, who in turn took a step back in fright.


    ''What about these ants?'' Drakon asked telepathically.


    ''They aren''t worth our time and energy.'' Supreme turned around, and walked towards a spot and sat down on the green grass, closing his eyes.


    ''What are you doing?'' Drakon asked, seeing his action.


    ''This battle showed me that I don''t have any attack and defense skill. I need to think of ways to get these two skills''


    ''Uh... humans are always confusing.'' Drakon flew off his shoulder and landed in front of him.


    ''You aren''t even a day old, and you already knew so much about human?''


    ''Don''t mock me human, or else...''


    Supreme snapped his eyes open. "Don''t forget you are weak in front of me, or do you want me to show you again..."


    Drakon took a step back, feeling Supreme''s intimidating gaze.


    ''What are you saying human? I am just joking!''


    "Good"


    He closed his eyes again as Drakon lied in front of him.


    ''System, is there a way for me to acquire more skills?''


    {Complete System''s quests to gain permanent cheats, or buy skills in AI''s store.}


    ''AI''s store? How will I unlock it?''


    {Enter level 10.}


    ''So the only way to gain skill is by completing quests, which might give me random cheat; either skill or weapon, or even another egg? Or buying them in AI''s store. I will make sure to buy some skills, after winning this game.''


    The players stood 10 meters away from Supreme and Drakon, staring at the baby Dragon with a deep frown, and apprehension.


    Supreme wasn''t dangerous in their eyes anymore, but this little baby Dragon was even more terrifying than him.


    Drakon turned to the players and opened its jaws wide, revealing rows of shape teeth, which caused them to flinched backward.


    ''Humans aren''t confusing... but surprisingly entertaining'' Drakon snorted.


    Supreme opened his eyes, and looked down at Drakon then at the players, before he could say anything, AI''s Voice sounded.


    "Huh? The time is up?"


    "We were so focused on the battle, and supreme''s pet that we didn''t even notice the time."


    "Let''s go to the last game and leave this hellish nightmare!"


    Moment next, a pillar of light appeared in the center of the field, shinning brightly.


    "Come on" the blue hair man said and quickly walked inside the light pillar, followed by the players.


    ''Are these humans scared of me?'' S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Yes'' Supreme nodded and added ''it''s time to go.'' He stood up, with a wave of his hand, Drakon turned into particles, disappearing from the field.


    ''Let see what the final stage has in store for us?'' Supreme walked towards the light pillar.


    "Wait, Supreme"


    He looked at the side seeing one of the players walking towards him. "Yes?"


    "I want to ask for a favor" the only female player left in the group said.


    "And who are you?"


    "Oh, my name is Niki"


    "Ok, Niki. What is this favor?" Supreme asked calmly.


    "Please, Can you help us in the next stage?"


    Supreme was silent for a moment, he thought for a while and nodded. "Everyone has his/her own fate, I''m not a saint, so I''m sorry. I can''t fulfill that favor of yours" he said calmly, then walked inside the light pillar.


    "...But?"


    Before she could say anything, Supreme had disappeared through the light pillar, she sighed.


    "God help us" she prayed and walked inside the light. Leaving behind the destroyed field that shows the devastating power of the battle that occurred.


    ___


    The now eleven players appeared in a huge round arena, measuring 500 meters wide in circumference, at the far northern end of the huge arena was a big black gate, which was the only exit in this goddamn place.


    "What are we doing in an arena?"


    "Are we going to answer a puzzle here?"


    "What is going on?"


    Supreme just stood calmly observing the players. ''Who are you?''


    {Imposters detected: 1/5.}


    ''No need to think too much, we are in the last game, if he/she didn''t reveal himexcited?e will have to die after the players win the game.''


    All the players became excited hearing this, the huge gate was right in front of them, if they walked through it, they win the game, who won''t be excited?


    ''Why are these fools so excited? They haven''t even seen the task to complete.'' Supreme shook his head calmly.


    ''Here it comes.''


    ''That is surprising.''


    ''Venomous spider? That will be a good snack for Drakon.''


    ''To remind you partner, I don''t eat bugs!'' Drakon''s voice sounded in his head.


    ''Don''t worry, you will like it, when roasted with your dark flames.''


    ''You...! I DON''T EAT BUGS!''


    Supreme just smiled, the next moment, the arena trembled as a huge green spider with eights red eyes, broke through the ground. it landed in front of the black gate, 100 meters away from the players.


    "Oh my God!!"


    "Are we going to fight that?!!!"


    "We can''t defeat that, that spider is a LV 45 monster!! Five levels higher than the knights!!"


    "It''s huge!!"


    "W-what should we do?" Niki, who stood beside Supreme asked in a trembling tone.


    "It''s kind of easy, kill the spider" Supreme answered. Causing her to turned to him with a frown.


    "What are you saying? that thing is 8 meters tall, and 10 meters long, and its massive eight legs won''t make it easy, and top it all, it has eight eyes and two poisonous skills!"


    "I know all that. " He stated.


    "Then will you help us?"


    "I told you... I''m not a saint, or a hero." He said, walking towards the other direction from the monster.


    "What are you doing?" Niki asked.


    "I want to sleep."


    "...''What to sleep''? Who would sleep in this situation?!" Niki was stunned. She watched as Supreme leaped into the audiences'' section and sat down, crossing his legs.


    ''How could he jump so high? These walls are about 30 meters high!''


    "Did you discovered something strange?" Supreme suddenly asked her.


    "What do you mean?"


    "AI didn''t give a timer." He said closing his eyes.


    SCREE...!!!!


    The venomous spider finally let out a loud shriek and lunged forward with its eight legs leaving deep holes on the ground as it moved.


    "Here it comes players!!" The blue hair man yelled.


    ___________


    We finally got in the last stage....


    Wait... Why is Supreme sleeping? ????


    Stay safe, and thanks for reading.

 Chapter 53: Ranking system, And Giant spider!

    ''System, show me my profile.'' Supreme logged into the system, not bothered about the raging giant spider.


    {Ok HOST}


    {Name: Michael Brian.}


    {Game Name: Supreme.}


    {Path: Demon lord''s legacy ~ stage one.}


    {Level: LV 5.}


    {Rank: Bronze medal 1-star.}


    {Game played: 1.}


    {Games win: 1.}


    {Games lose: 0.}


    {Strength: 84pt. 42,000.}


    {Defense: 66pt. 33,000.}


    {Agility: 63pt. 31,500.}


    {Endurance: 61pt. 30,500.}


    {HP: 1,000.}


    {Mana: LOCK.}


    {Intelligence: 60%(cheat: 90%)}


    {Points earned: 235.}


    {Skills: Brain wave~ Epic class. Demonic split body~ Epic class.}


    {Owned weapons: Starlight sword~ legendary class. Blood daggers~ Epic class.}


    {Guild: NONE.}


    {Storage: Empty.}


    ''Even with twenty points added, I couldn''t take down Huntress, that won''t happen again, system... make all my stats hundred with the points owned.''


    {You will die host}


    ''What?!''


    {Host need to enter the silver medal to be able to increase everything to 100, if not, your body won''t be able to withstand the powers.}


    ''Silver medal? How can someone increase their rank?''


    {Monsters from LV 30 above released soul essence after being slain, players will be able to absorb this soul essence to increase their ranks. Players'' levels can be measured by their progress in a game, that why AI gave you your level after winning a game.}


    {But... Players'' ranking isn''t measured by AI, that''s why some players will be able to rank up while still in the game. For example... Huntress is a LV 34 player, but she is a platinum rank holder. That means you can come in contact with a LV 10 player who can be a gold medal holder. Considering how many higher level monsters they killed.}


    {NOTE: only level 30 monsters above releases soul essence.}


    ''You are saying, the higher level monsters a player killed, and absorb its soul essence; the more that player rank up, right?''


    {Yes.}


    ''Can a player absorb the soul essence of a monster killed by another?''


    {No, you can''t absorb other players'' kill.}


    {If two or more players attack a monster, the player who gave the last blow will be the one who has the right to absorb its essence, even though That player didn''t do anything in the battle. But... for giving the last blow already made him worthy of the essence.}


    ''That is fucked up, can''t wait to try it on some players.'' Supreme thought and added.


    ''Then what is the highest stats I can upgrade to?''


    {85Pts. These stats will make you the most strongest bronze medal one-star player, who could easily defeat a silver medal two stars holder without a sweat.}


    Supreme grinned. ''You know what to do system, increase all my stats to 85.''


    {Successful Host.}


    ''Show me my stats and points remaining.''


    {Strength: 85pt. 42,500.}


    {Defense: 85pt. 42,500.}


    {Agility: 85pt. 42,500.}


    {Endurance: 85pt. 42,500.}


    {Points earned: 169.}


    Supreme opened his eyes and clutched his right-arm palm into a fist. ''So this is the highest strength I can have in the bronze rank, it''s already terrifying.'' Supreme smiled and asked a very important question.


    ''System, can you show me all the ranks and their stars?''


    {Yes Host.}


    "Show me"


    {These are the ranks, and bracelet''s colors.}


    {Bronze medal ~ 1¨C3 stars. Green bracelet.}


    {Silver medal ~ 1¨C3 stars. Silver bracelet.}


    {Platinum medal ~ 1¨C3 stars. Platinum bracelet.}


    {Golden medal ~ 1¨C4 stars. Golden bracelet.}


    {Diamond medal ~ 1¨C4 stars. Diamond bracelet.}


    {Elite medal ~ 1¨C5 stars. Purple bracelet.}


    {Grandmaster medal ~ 1¨C5 stars. Red bracelet.}


    {Sovereign medal ~ 1¨C10 stars. White bracelet.}


    Supreme nodded calmly. ''I wonder how powerful a grandmaster or sovereign medal holder is...''


    {No Players have been able to enter those medals, when an elite medal holder or higher entered a game. AI made sure to increase the difficulty to max.}


    "Wait a second!" Supreme sat up straight.


    "Are you saying all those things we went through are just the easy mode?"


    {Yes Host.}


    Supreme blinked. ''I need to get stronger.''


    AAAAHHHHHH!!!!!


    His attention was drawn by a painful shriek from a player, Supreme turned to the arena, and his face changed slightly.


    In the arena was countless pieces of players'' limps, all scattered around the place. Some bodies were even missing their heads.


    WHOOSH!!!!


    Supreme tilted his head to the side, as a long spear struck the backrest of the chair he is sitting on, an inch from his ear.


    He looked below the arena, seeing the blue hair man staring daggers at him.


    "You are lucky this spear didn''t touch me" he said, pulling the weapon out.


    "You brat!! We are getting slaughter here!! What are you doing sitting up there?!!!" The man yelled.


    "Shouldn''t you be happy about that, to be able to summon a weapon, shows you are the last imposter." He said standing up with the spear.


    "So!" The man stretched out his hand, summoning his spear back, to his shock, the spear didn''t move an inch, as Supreme held it.


    "Give me back my spear!!!" He roared. ''Impossible, that is a Rare-class weapon, what did he do to it?''


    "Not really, I would rather enjoy the show" supreme sat back down, with the spear in hand.


    "....?!" The man was confused. The next moment.


    SCREE...!!!!!!


    The giant spider was now heading his way.


    "Fuck you! Supreme!!!" The man turned towards the spider and stretched out his hand, the space distorted beside him as a Huge ape with sharp claws walked out.


    This ape was an Uncommon class pet, but... A little smaller than the giant spider.


    Supreme smiled seeing this. ''Uncommon pet, LV 30. That why you were hiding from me, because I defeated huntress''s pet, which is a LV 35 and also a Rare-class pet.''


    HOO HOO!!!!


    The ape beat its chest as it stared at the charging spider.


    "Don''t be scared Blizon!! Get it!!!"


    HOO HOO!! The ape charged towards the spider, its claws leaving claws'' marks on the ground.


    The five remaining players stood 50 meters away from the Spider and ape, praying the ape should win this confrontation.


    Forgetting its master is an imposter.


    "God help us" Niki who was covered in a dead player''s blood, prayed silently.


    The ape leaped into the air and clawed down at the spider. The spider wasn''t going down that easily. It used its two front legs and strike the Ape who was still in midair, knocking it to the ground.


    "Don''t fright Blizon!! Attack again!!" The blue hair man roared.


    ''Hey system, if a player''s pet killed a monster, does it count that the player was the one who killed it?''


    {Yes Host.}


    "Drakon and Reaper will feast on the monsters'' flesh, while I absorb its soul essence, it''s a win-win situation." Supreme laughed loudly.


    The ape charged again, this time the spider attacked first, sending out its two long legs which has pointy ends on its tips, which the ape caught.


    "Yes Blizon!! Break those legs and show it who is the boss!!!"


    ''Wrong move'' Supreme thought.


    The spider opened its mouth and released a torrent of poison on the ape, due to the close distance, the poison accurately struck the ape''s face and body.


    GRAAA!!!!


    "NO BLIZON! RETREAT!!!!"


    It was too late, the giant spider raised its other legs and struck down on the ape.


    BOOM!!!


    All the long and dangerous legs struck the ape, knocking it to the ground.


    "STAND UP BLIZON!!!"


    Before the ape registered what happened, the spider arrived above it, and raised it two front legs, striking it furiously.


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


    All the players stared with widened eyes and jaws, as the spider continued smashing its long legs which has sharp pointy claws on the ape, digging its body into the ground.


    ''And so... the battle ended.'' Supreme thought with his devilish smile.


    ______ S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Terrifying spider!!!


    Let see what happens in the next chapters.


    Let go back to our normal release time.

 Chapter 54: Giant spider annihilation!

    "Impossible"


    The blue hair man muttered as he fell on his knees. "Blizon is my one and only pet, How dare you!!" He roared.


    "I will kill you!!!"


    He stood up, clutched his fists and lunged towards the spider.


    "Is this stupidity?" Supreme asked himself.


    SCREE....


    The giant spider stopped its ferocious attacks on the ape and turned towards the human.


    "DIE YOU!!!"


    The blue hair man leaped into the air, and channeled all his mana into his fist as he smashed down on the Spider''s head.


    CHOMP!!!


    "...."


    "....."


    "....."


    Supreme was stunned.


    Niki was Flabbergasted.


    All the players were speechless and dumbfounded.


    They all stared with widened eyes as the spider munch down on the man. The sound of bones breaking rung out making the players'' skins crawl, as the giant spider chewed the man slowly.


    "What a crushing defeat" Supreme said with a chuckle. "Now let see what will happen next, can''t wait to see how the spider dismember the bodies of these five players." His excitement was interrupted by the system''s voice.


    {Quest Activated.}


    "Huh?"


    {Kill the Poisonous spider.}


    {Reward: A new system''s function will be unlock.}


    "System''s function? I thought you said there are no other functions, then what is this function I''m hearing?"


    {I said.... I don''t have a store. When did I say there aren''t other functions?}


    "....."


    "What is this function?"


    {Quest is incomplete.}


    "Hmm, I also want to know how strong I am"


    He stood up, and stretched his body.


    SCREE...!!!


    After devouring the man, the huge spider turned to the players and dashed forward. The players didn''t move an inch, they all stood still, waiting for their grim future.


    "Our father, who at in heaven..."


    "How noble thy name"


    "These guys are..." Supreme was stunned. "Are they praying?"


    SCREE!!!!!


    The spider leaped into the air and smashed down towards the players, who in turn closed their eyes.


    WHOOSH...!!!!


    BANG!!!


    BOOM!!!


    The players opened their eyes, and looked sideways, the giant spider was on the ground with a long spear planted in its head, bursting one of its eyes.


    They all subconsciously turned their heads to Supreme, who leaped into the air, steadily landing on the arena. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you Supreme, I knew you are good" Niki whispered.


    ''System, accept the quest.''


    {Successfully accepted.}


    {Timer: 29:57.}


    "I will pretend not seeing that, I only accept this to unlock the new function" Supreme muttered, as his starlight sword materialized in his hand.


    SCREE...!!!


    The spider let out its first painful shriek, as it smashed the rare class weapon into splitters, it stood up from the ground sharply, seeing its attacker, its remaining seven eyes glowed brightly, as it lunged forward towards Supreme.


    "YAWNED..." Supreme yawned. "Let see how fast you are!" With A thought, two red daggers appeared above him and shot forward with lightning speed.


    The giant spider wasn''t slowing down, and collided with the Daggers. The huge spider stopped on track as green fluid flowed out from the eyes struck by the daggers.


    "Why did you stop? Well then. I will just take the initiative." Supreme shot forward with his sword''s blade cutting the wind behind.


    {Red blood daggers description: A dagger crafted from the blood of countless rare monsters, it has high destructive powers against monsters, and have 35% chance of causing bleeding to them. Target bleed more every one minute. Epic-class weapon.}


    "It might not be as strong as other Epic-class weapons, but it''s surely is useful when facing monsters"


    He raised his sword and smashed down on the Spider, who in turn shot forward towards him with its Maw wide opened.


    Supreme gave up on his attack and quickly leaped over the spider.


    BAM!


    He landed behind it, without a second to waste he turned around and dashed towards it.


    The huge spider turned around and raised both front legs to smashed down on the charging human.


    Supreme smiled and increased the force of the red daggers, which were still stuck in the eyes of the spider. The daggers plunged itself deeper, causing the spider to let out a painful shriek.


    An opportunity, he increased his speed and with a sideways slash of his sword, he successfully cut off both legs of the spider.


    SCREECH!!!!


    The giant spider moved back from the human, as it struggled to stand firm.


    Supreme stood calmly, observing the cut off legs. Green goo was flowing out from the wound, melting the ground with such speed that made him dumbfounded.


    ''Is this its blood or defensive measures?'' He raised his sword observing it slowly, its blade remained as golden as ever, there was not a single sign of corroding.


    The spider finally stabilized its huge body, and glared angrily at supreme. "Oh wow, I think it''s time for that attack"


    The spider opened its Maw and released a torrent of poisonous arrows towards him.


    "Let go!!"


    Supreme lunged towards the spider dodging the poisonous arrows with a swirl turn of his body, dodging from right then left, as he continue getting closer to the monster.


    His red daggers drove deeper and completely dive into the monster''s head.


    SCREECH!!!!


    He successfully got close, and leaped up; landing on the Spider''s fovea. The giant spider moved from one side of the arena to the other, trying to shake off the human on its back.


    Supreme raised his sword and smashed down on its cephalothorax, plunging all it blade in the spider.


    With a backward drag, the sword''s blade which was plunged in it moved forward, cutting open a big part of the Spider''s cephalothorax.


    SCREECH!!!!!


    The spider moved with more speed, using all its tactics, trying to throw the human off its back.


    Supreme''s face changed slightly, as green goo flowed out of the Spider''s cut wound. With no other option, he leaped off the Spider''s cephalothorax, and landed ten meters from it.


    Successfully throwing the human off, the giant spider charged towards its attacker, whose back was faced to it.


    Gotten five meters from the human, the spider let out another heart-wrenching shriek and its head exploded instantly.


    Supreme slowly turned around with a smile, as his two daggers flew out of the exploded head of the spider, and hovered above him.


    "So you two are immune to its acid too, how lovely." He muttered, staring at the headless body of the spider.


    "Did Supreme just killed that giant spider?! All alone!"


    "It looks like it"


    "He didn''t even use the baby Dragon."


    "Is this how powerful Supreme is?"


    _______


    ????????????????


    So... how many survive the deathtrap... Ahem, I mean game?

 Chapter 55: Unknown visitor

    A Lincolns stopped in front of Blackwater neighborhood, as two men clad in black walked out from the front seats and opened the back door. They both stood straight, waiting for the one inside to step out.


    A red high heel step out of the car, then a young and beautiful lady with long blue hair stepped out.


    The car, bodyguards and a beautiful lady, appearing in a run-down neighborhood surely attracted onlookers'' attention.


    "Who is that?"


    "Wow. She is so beautiful"


    "Look at her wrist, oh my god... that is a golden bracelet, and those guys'' are platinum!!"


    "One golden medal and two platinum medals rank holders!"


    "Have someone offended a powerful player or guild?"


    The lady, who was putting on a brown windbreaker coat and a short skirt looked around the neighborhood with a small smile.


    "Boss, why are we here?" One of the men asked respectfully.


    "I am here to check up on a friend." She said, her smile still on her face.


    "Friend?"


    The two men were stunned. ''Our boss only called those with terrifying backgrounds friends, who will have such power and live in a place like this. This is just too low-key.'' The man at the right thought.


    "Let''s go in" she said walking inside.


    "TSK...! Why is she here?!"


    A guy with red hair hissed, he was sitting on his bike, staring at the lady with a deep frown. He then raised his bracelet and called his father.


    "Dad, she is here"


    "Who are you talking about?" Joker''s voice sounded.


    "Queen-of-Death"


    The other side remained silent.


    "What should I do? She might also be after supreme."


    "Hmm... what ever you do, don''t get in her way, she is not called the Queen-of-Death for nothing." Joker said in a dark tone.


    "Father, did she have a guild?" The guy asked.


    "No, just stay out of her way"


    "Ok dad, but I still have to complete this quest" the guy hanged up, after waiting for a while he walked inside the neighborhood. ''This place smells, how can people even live here?''


    _


    Skull guild''s Building


    "Boss, The shadow guild is attacking us, they already started mobilizing their members!!"


    "What?!! How much time do we have?!"


    "One hour!!" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "An hour!! Do you know the number of members they have?"


    "A total of 30 members, Fifteen bronze medal 1-star holders, all of them are level 10, Ten bronze medal 2-stars, they consist of five LV 14 and five LV 17. The remaining five are coming last. There is also news that a female player joined them not long ago, boosting their power. We won''t be able to win in a confrontation."


    "Those bastards!!! We refused their Guild Wars invitations, now they want to take us down with force!... wait, is there any lead about Supreme?"


    "No boss, but... there Is another report" the man said.


    "Tell me!!"


    "A High ranking player known as Queen-of-Death is around the area, at Blackwater neighborhood."


    "Huh? What is that demoness doing here?"


    "You know her?" The man asked in mild surprise.


    "Forget about that, I got an idea!" The guild leader suddenly said.


    "What is it, Boss?"


    "Tell them we accept the quest, the battleground will be decided by us."


    "Uh? What are you saying boss?!" The guy was dumbfounded by his Boss''s plan.


    "Go, tell them our battleground is Blackwater neighborhood, prepare our members!"


    "Ok guild master" the man nodded, even though he was confused by his Boss''s plan, which he knew nothing about, he still has to carry it out.


    ''Shadow guild, I will use someone''s else knife to end you.'' The guild leader thought.


    ____


    Shadow Guild''s Building


    "Guild leader, the skull guild has agreed to the guild war" a man putting on a black outfit said with a smile.


    "Why would they suddenly agree to it?, they have refused countless times" a man with long black hair muttered. He was sitting on the head chair in the meeting room.


    "I heard a high rank player just arrived at the location they set for the battle, they are hoping for us to anger the player?" A blonde hair lady revealed.


    "You are right, Ro. Any way, we will turn their plan against them, continue the preparation, we are attacking in an hour." The guild master said. While Ro and the other three men present nodded.


    __


    "Please who are you?" Mrs Jones who was also Michael''s landlady asked with a smile.


    The two men looked around the lobby with a frown. "Boss, Do your friend live here?" The man on her left asked.


    "This is where I once live, we both spend a lot of time together before I move out with my family, we even went to the same collage before he dropped out." She said with a sad smile. Shocking the three people present.


    "Are you... Jennifer?"


    "Yes Mrs Jones, long time" Jennifer gave Mrs Jones a bright smile.


    "Wow! I can''t believe this, it has been so long, How are your parents?"


    "They are no more, hmm... Mrs Jones, where is Micky?"


    "Micky?"


    "Fufufufu... I mean Michael."


    _____


    Supreme looked at the Spider''s carcass. "Come out you two!"


    The space distorted as two figures appeared in front of everyone.


    "Oh my God!!"


    "What is that monster with wings?!"


    "Is that also a pet?!"


    "What is he planning on doing?!"


    The remaining five players were stunned.


    Supreme observed the arena. "This spider is too venomous. Go and finish that ape, and feed on it."


    ''That is what I am talking about!'' Drakon flew into the air and shot towards the ape, which was about to die, and roasted it alive with its dark flames.


    ''What are you doing lizard?! I like the raw flesh!!'' Reaper yelled at Drakon.


    ''If you call me a lizard again, I will roast you next, I know you will be tasty.''


    ''You!!''


    ''Stop complaining and taste it.'' Drakon said, and started feasting on the big ape. Reaper quickly dived inside, and its eyes widened after taking a big bite. It didn''t say anything and furiously dive into the ape.


    ''Table manner!!'' Drakon yelled.


    ''We are eating on the ground, there is no table manners here!'' Reaper answered.


    ''Huh?'' Drakon was stunned.


    Supreme just stared at them with widened eyes, he surely heard everything Drakon said, but he couldn''t hear Reaper''s.


    "Forget these two" he turned to the spider, seeing small light orbs floating around it.


    "Is that the soul essence?"


    {Yes host, do you want to absorb it? Or pass it to someone else?}


    "I thought you said that won''t be possible?"


    {With me, everything is possible.}


    He rolled his eyes. "Do it."


    {Absorbing process... 50%}


    All the glowing light flew towards supreme, entering his body.


    {Absorbing process.....80%}


    The last light orbs flew and enters his body.


    {Absorbing process successful.}


    {Because of the vast different in rank. Host have successfully broke through to the bronze medal 2-stars.}


    Supreme nodded calmly.


    {Congratulation for completing a quest.}


    {New function have been activated.}


    He nodded again. "Open function."


    {Ok host.}


    _____


    Like it? Add to library.


    What is the function? And who really is Jennifer.?

 Chapter 56: Training Ground Function

    {New function: Training ground.}


    ''You got to be kidding me!''


    {That is the function, host.}


    ''Are you crazy?! What the hell am I going to do with a training ground?''


    {I think you hit your head during your last battle. A training ground has only one use; Training.}


    "....."


    ''Don''t you think I know that?!!''


    {Stop yelling, There are different training sections in it. You can also bring as much player you want; For points of course.}


    He turned to the still stunned players.


    ''I will check it out later, And--'' he froze hearing the system''s next word.


    {Congratulation, Drakon is ready to Level up.}


    {Congratulations, Reaper is ready to Level up.}


    He turned to the two, a frown settled on his face. "Are you kidding me?"


    Lying 10 meters from him was both Drakon and Reaper with full bellies. Only the head and bones of the ape could be seen.


    His frown deepen. "How did hell the two of you eat the organs?"


    Non answered him.


    Supreme shook his head "Do it"


    {Because of the vast difference in Levels, Drakon gained 20 Foods. Total Food: 20/5.}


    {Reaper gained 15. Total Food: 18/10.}


    {Leveling up....}


    {Leveling up...}


    {Congratulation, Drakon have leveled up to 4. Total Food: 0/10}


    {Congratulation, Reaper have leveled up to 12. Total Food: 8/10.}


    {Congratulation, Drakon have unlocked a skill known as; [Dragon might].}


    ''Another skill? [Dragon breath] and [Dragon might]. Hey System, what about Reaper?''


    {Reaper is a monster, host. The only way Reaper could use skill is if it Evolves.}


    ''Evolve? You are saying Reaper could evolve?'' He asked in mild surprised.


    {Yes Host, both monsters and pets can evolve. Reaper and Drakon aren''t yet evolves.}


    ''What will happen if these two evolve?''


    {After evolution, A pet''s or monster''s strength, appearance and powers gain a drastic change.}


    Supreme nodded slowly staring at the two. "How powerful will these two get after they evolve? System, how can I get them to evolve?" He asked in a low voice.


    {Have them eat an evolution stone. Before you ask; you can get evolution stones in Al''s store, using in-game diamonds.}


    He smirked. ''In-game diamonds. With you, I can double any diamonds I gain from this game.''


    ''Hey partner, why did I suddenly feel stronger?'' Drakon flew towards him.


    "You leveled up, and also gained a new skill."


    ''I know that'' he landed on Supreme''s right shoulder.


    AI''s voice sounded around the Arena.


    The five players shook their heads vigorously, getting their senses back. They quickly walked towards the gate. Keeping a distance from Supreme and his group.


    "Come on, Reaper"


    Reaper quickly stood up, and followed behind him.


    "Thank you Supreme" Niki walked up to him and whispered.


    Supreme observed her for a moment. "I did it not for you, but myself."


    ''I fucking risk my life for a common piece of land!''


    {Don''t be an ungrateful wrench.}


    ''Did you just--''


    "Well... You still helped us, and I''m grateful for that. Thanks again." After saying that she walked away.


    He scoffed. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Who is that?''


    "Someone we won''t get to see again" he followed behind her.


    Niki looked at him over her shoulder she sighed, and continue walking.


    ''Should I kill her?'' Drakon turned its head to Supreme.


    ''What?! Why will you ask that?''


    ''I thought you want her dead?''


    "You are something else" Supreme muttered, staring at the players as they walked inside the gate.


    [REAL WORLD]


    KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK!


    Mira turned her head from the game she was playing on Michael''s phone to the door. "Who is that?" She asked, still lying on the couch.


    "It''s me, Mira."


    "Old hag?"


    She stood up and walked towards the door. After unlocking all the locks she pushed it open. "Is something wrong Mrs Jones? I thought my brother paid you the rent."


    "Fufufufu..." Mrs Jones chuckled lightly. "That isn''t it dear, someone is here to see..."


    "Bestie?!!" Mira exclaimed. She ran up to Jennifer giving her a hug.


    "Wow Mira! You have grown so tall." Jennifer chuckled hugging Mira back.


    The two young men standing behind her looked at each other in mild confusion. ''Is this still the renown Queen-Of-Death? Hugging, kissing, and... Being so friendly?''


    That was the only thought in both their heads, and. "Who is this girl?"


    Mira noticed the two men staring at her in surprise, she separated from the hug. "Who are..."


    Jennifer followed her gaze, she smiled. "These are my friends. The blonde hair one is Levi, and the black hair one is Ricky. They are brothers" she whispered to Mira, who nodded slowly.


    "Where is Michael?" She asked.


    "First come inside, I have something very important to tell you" Mira said with a mischievous smile.


    "How important?" Jennifer gave her a cunning look.


    "Good grief, These two troublemakers are back together. Please don''t bring down my building." Mrs Jones pleaded.


    ''Lets hope she didn''t bring down the whole neighborhood'' Levi thought inwardly.


    "Come on, Mrs Jones. How can we bring down this big building?" Mira asked folding her hands.


    "Hahaha... I''m just joking, see you two later" with that said, she walked towards the stairs.


    "Let go in Mira, both of you can wait here"


    The two nodded at her.


    "Yay! Come in!!" Mira grabbed Jennifer''s right hand pulling her inside the apartment.


    "I hope that young girl doesn''t anger her." Levi prayed. "If that happen, hell will break loose." He added.


    Ricky scoffs. "Don''t you see she cared for that girl? Whoever this Michael is. I would like to meet him." He said.


    "He might be a player too, a powerful one, perhaps."


    "I don''t know" Ricky shrugged.


    [DOWNSTAIRS]


    Mrs Jones walked towards the couch in the lobby and sat down. She picked up a glass filled with orange juice. "Life is--"


    "Hello?"


    She turned her head to the entrance seeing a young man with short red hair walking towards her.


    "Yes?"


    She placed the glass of juice on the small wooden table before her. "How may I help you?"


    The young man stopped in front of her. "Well..."

 Chapter 57: Plan in motion

    Jennifer moved her gaze around the apartment. "Just like I remembered"


    "Yeah, brother don''t want to renovate the house." Mira sat down on the couch. ''I can''t tell her we don''t have life times for it.''


    Jennifer nodded calmly. ''You can''t lie to me, Mira'' she thought inwardly removing her windbreaker coat. She placed it on the couch.


    "Why would Michael leave you alone?" She asked taking a sit beside Mira.


    "That is the secret." Mira smiled.


    "Oh wow, what is this secret you have been keeping from me?"


    "No. No. No. Tell me why you didn''t visit your best friend for a whole five years?" Mira asked with pouted lips.


    "Aww... I''m sorry for that bestie, As you already know. My Dad bought a house in clear sky street..."


    "Clear sky street? Where is that?" Mira asked with a raised brow.


    "Oh Mira, sky street is just 100 miles from here, even though it is close by I couldn''t..." She sighed.


    "...I am sorry for not visiting sooner, it''s just that 3 years ago I lost my parents--"


    "Lost your parents? Did uncle and aunty..."


    Jennifer nodded slowly. Mira was stunned for a second, Next moment; she hugged Jennifer''s waist tightly.


    "I am so sorry bestie, it might have been hard for you"


    Jennifer smiled, stroking Mira''s hair. "Thank you, Mira, Now forget all that and tell me the secret. The suspense is killing me--"


    "--I have a question." Mira cut her off. "Do you still have a crush on my brother?" She asked sitting comfortably.


    "Huh? What?! I..." Jennifer was speechless, she wasn''t expecting this question.


    "Come on! Answer me bestie."


    "What are you asking Mira? That''s all in the past."


    "So you are saying you don''t have a crush on my brother?" Mira asked. "When we went out for lunch, everyone gathered around us in the restaurant. Mostly men and women... I asked you the question because most of the ladies were asking if he has a girlfriend. You don''t know, but my brother is so handsome now."


    "Really? I heard he had a girlfriend. What is her name again?" Jennifer thought for a moment.


    "You mean Sara?" Mira asked.


    "Yes, what about her? Are they not together anymore?"


    "She is Dead." Mira revealed with a straight expression.


    "Dead?" Jennifer was stunned. "How?"


    "To know that and the secret, you need to buy me an ice cream." She said with a cunning smile.


    "You still love ice cream?" Jennifer asked in mild surprised.


    "Yes, there is a man who sells ice cream in the neighborhood. Brother always buys from him, Let go!" Mira stood up. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jennifer nodded with a chuckled. "OK then, let go."


    The two walked outside to buy ice cream.


    ______


    [Skull guild''s building.]


    In a small hall, 20 people stood calmly with different weapons hanging on their backs and waists. They all had grim expression on their faces after hearing the opponent guild.


    "Don''t be scared all of you, our guild is stronger than the Shadow guild. We are stronger than them, let show them why they are below us on the Guilds'' ranking board!!" The guild master yelled.


    The 20 people, both males and females were silent slowly moving their gaze from one member to another.


    The guild master frowned slightly seeing their expression, He turned to his vice who just shrugged also confused.


    After a moment of awkward silence, A member raised his hand. "A question, guild master"


    "Go ahead." Said the guild master with a smile.


    "Thank you. I just want to say, the Shadow guild have at least 4 bronze medal 2 stars holders. There''s news that a LV20 player have joined them, their guild master is a Bronze medal 3 stars and also a LV25--"


    "--Thanks for reminding us, what is your question?" The guild master asked in a dark tone.


    This fool was just using another way to tell them how incompetent they were towards the Shadow guild.


    "No offense, but we only have 2 bronze medal 2 and 3 stars holders, which are you and the vice. Both of you might be able to hold on, but what about the rest of us? We are just bronze medal 1 stars, none of us are even above LV15."


    The guild master was silent. ''This fool don''t even have a question, but all the things he said is the truth.'' He scoffed.


    "You are right, the Shadow guild have more powerful members than us, but I have a plan."


    "A plan?"


    "What Is this plan?"


    "Can it help us win against the Shadow guild?"


    "Let listen to the plan."


    Everyone stared at the guild master, waiting to hear his plan.


    "Ahem." The guild master cleared his throat. "The plan is pretty simple, there is a Gold medal holder in blackwater neighborhood. And that is the exact location I chose for the Guild War battle."


    The members frowned slightly.


    "What are you saying guild master?"


    "Yes, what about the people?"


    "Don''t talk about the people, what about the cops?"


    "Yes guild master, Guild War can result to players using skills. You know it''s against the law if a player harm a Non-player for no reason."


    "Calm down all of you, our vice guild master here have built a wooden fence around the field. No one will get hurt, and I have already dealt with the cops."


    The guild members weren''t settled with this plan. Ameria''s president built a huge Guild War Arena outside the city for things Like this, They just have to pay for the entry fee; that all.


    The guild master sighed. "I am only choosing the neighborhood because of the gold medal player."


    "Gold medal player?"


    "Who is this Gold medal holder?"


    "How can a gold medal player help us against the Shadow guild?"


    "If this gold medal player can join our guild, we will be boosted to top 50 at most."


    "Yeah, but why will a gold medal player join us? Our guild don''t have anything they need."


    "Calm down everyone! She won''t join us, but we''ll use her anger against the Shadow guild!." The guild master yelled.


    The members only heard one word from that sentence. "Did he just said "She"?"

 Chapter 58: Queen-Of-Death

    "Guild master, did you just say "she"?" The same guy asked, thinking he heard wrong.


    "Yes. And she is known as Queen-Of-Death."


    As soon as these words were spoken, all the members felt a chill down their spine.


    "Queen-Of-Death? Who is that?"


    The only player who was clueless about this female player asked.


    "Haven''t you checked the Leader board Ranking?"


    "I don''t even remember when last I checked my profile."


    "Name: Queen-Of-Death. Played 250 games, won 250. Winning rates: 100%. Currently holding Top 10 on the leader ranking board, A LV50 player. Gold medal 3-stars holder." The vice guild master read out Jennifer''s game profile to everyone present.


    They all gasped in shock and Awe.


    "Played 250 games and won all? Is that even possible?"


    "We shouldn''t anger such a player."


    "Yes. Guild master, it''ll be best if we give them the ranking position. It''s much better than offending such a player" the vice guild master whispered.


    "What are you saying?" The guild master asked in a displease tone.


    The vice was silent for a moment, then said out loud. "Think for a second boss, A top 20 player on the leader ranking board could wipe us out alone, not to mention the one holding top 10."


    The guild master shook his head. "It''s true Queen-Of-Death is extremely dangerous, but we aren''t the one who''ll be facing her wrath. The Shadow guild will be... If you think you aren''t up for this, you can leave the guild..." He moved his gaze on everyone in the hall.


    "...Remember, you won''t be able to return if you leave."


    The members were stunned hearing the guild master''s decision. They moved their gazes around with uncertainty.


    ''Is he serious?''


    "Sorry guys, but I''m not ready to die. This gold medal player had fought with the invincible joker and survived; What the hell can we do?"


    With no hesitation, the same player. The one who spoke first from the start. Raised his AI bracelet. "AI. Remove me from the skull guild."


    The guild master didn''t say anything, or tried to stop him.


    Beep!!


    He looked at his bracelet.


    "Goodbye"


    The guy walked away after saying that. Everyone''s gazes were fixed on his departing figure, still he exited the hall.


    "Who is next?"


    They all turned to the guild master. Five females among them raised their bracelets.


    Beep!!


    Beep!!


    Beep!!


    From a total of 20 members, 10 left the guild. It just proves how dangerous a Gold medal holder was. Even though they have been told that the Shadow guild will be the one to take the blame.


    No one want to gamble with their life, for just some hours of life times.


    "Guild master?" The vice called in a low voice.


    "Let them go, they have no idea we won''t be the one offending her. The plan is simple; we''ll instigate the Shadow guild to use their highest attacks on us."


    "Wait. What?"


    "....?!"


    "Be calm, I''ll be the target. With Queen-Of-Death''s bloodthirsty nature, the Shadow guild won''t be spared."


    The remaining 8 members remained silent. Then...


    "You are smart boss!!"


    "Yeah, we are with you!!"


    "We won''t get to do anything, the Gold player will do everything for us!!"


    The members were happy. The ones present were all thugs and rogue, They are only after life times; None of then cared if the guild win or lose, they can always escape.


    Right?


    "Thank you. Get ready, we move--"


    Beep!!!


    The guild master checked his bracelet, then looked up at his members. "The Shadow guild have arrived at the location, come on! Let show those fools we can''t be underestimated!!" He yelled.


    ---


    [BUILDING LOBBY]


    Joker''s son, who goes by the name Tyson sat calmly in the lobby with Mrs Jones sitting before him.


    "So you are here to see Michael?"


    "Yes."


    "And you don''t want to go upstairs and ask his sister where he is? Because you are scared"


    Tyson frowned.


    "When did I say I''m scared?" He asked coldly.


    Mrs Jones took a sip of her juice. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Calm down boy. If you aren''t scared, then why have you been sitting here for a whole 3 minutes?"


    "OK then, I''ll get going." He stood up, then paused. Tyson calmly observed Mrs Jones. ''I''m not ready to face Queen-Of-Death, that demoness is inhuman.'' He sat back down.


    "Aren''t you going upstairs?" Mrs Jones asked with a chuckled.


    "I will, I just want to stay here for a moment."


    "Mm hmm."


    [Two minutes later.]


    Tyson was anxious, sweating bucket. His mind was moving in overdrive thinking of ways to speak to Mira or Michael without coming in contact with Jennifer.


    "Why are so sweaty?" Mrs Jones asked in mild confusion.


    Tyson looked at her. "Allergies." He lied.


    Mrs Jones was silent for a moment, then burst into a fit of laughter. "You are funny kid. Whatever is wrong with you, it''s not allergies."


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Mrs Jones tilted her head to the side, seeing Jennifer, Mira, and the two brothers walking towards them.


    "Hey kid, that is Mira. You can ask her about Michael."


    Tyson turned around, when he saw Jennifer his eyes widened in shock. He quickly looked back, picked up a newspaper on the small table and hid his face behind it.


    Mrs Jones was confused seeing his weird behavior. She shook her head and asked. "Are you two going somewhere?"


    "Yes Mrs Jones, my bestie is going to buy me ice cream." Mira answered her.


    Tyson: ''bestie?''


    He slowly lowered the newspaper. When he saw Mira, his eyes widened in shock.


    ''My God! This is Supreme''s little sister. Wait a second, if she is calling Jennifer her bestie; it only means... Queen-Of-Death and Supreme knows each other! A Demon and Demoness, what a terrifying combination.'' He thought raising the newspaper to hid his face again.


    Jennifer slowly observed the red hair guy sitting in front of Mrs Jones. A dangerous glint flashed in her eyes. ''Why red hair?'' She hissed inwardly.


    "Who is this Mrs Jones?" She asked with a fake smile.


    "Oh, this is--"


    Tyson: "--John!"


    Tyson quickly opened his mouth before Mrs Jones could reveal his name. Not knowing Mira once had an encounter with someone who called himself John. And it wasn''t pleasant.

 Chapter 59: Is This Mana Manipulation?!

    Mira has what doctors called "anxiety disorder" No one not even Michael knew how it started.


    Her fearful behavior started a long time ago. She never told anyone the cause or what triggered it, so all Michael could do was protect her.


    Mira hid behind Jennifer hearing the guy in front of her name is "john".


    "What is it Mira?"


    Jennifer asked in mild confusion, noticing Mira''s strange behavior. A deep frown settled on her face Seeing her trembling, she turned sharply to Tyson whose face was still covered.


    "Who are you?!!" She roared. Her iris turned bloodred, she hates red hairs and now; This unknown stranger who was hiding his face have scared Mira. Something that won''t go unpunished.


    Red Mana started gathering on her palm, both Levi and Ricky quickly drew out two silver desert-eagles pointing it at Tyson.


    ''For heaven''s sake, out of all the names in this planet why did I mention John?! Why is she even scared of the name "John"?''


    "Calm down" he sighed, then slowly lowered the newspaper.


    Mrs Jones was both speechless and confused. ''How is her hand glowing? And why did Mira suddenly became scared and timid after hearing the name John?''


    She knew players could accomplish different feat, they could even control things with their Powers. But she hasn''t seen a player do any of these things in person, And...


    ''Why did this kid mentioned a fake name?''


    When Jennifer saw the face behind the newspaper, she growled in annoyance. "What are you doing here, Tyson?"


    "Huh? You know me?" Tyson was surprised.


    "Your father and I aren''t on good track. I can kill you right here and send your corpse to him. But..." She looked at Mira. "Your father will go after those I love. And I don''t want that to happen."


    "Phew..." Tyson sighed in relief.


    "Answer me, what are you doing here?"


    Tyson didn''t answer her, but turned to Mira. "I am sorry for scaring you dear, My name isn''t John. It''s Tyson." He said with a bright smile. ''I would rather offend Queen-Of-Death than Supreme. Because if I offend Supreme, I won''t be able to complete my mission.''


    Mira nodded slowly.


    Tyson raised his head to Jennifer. "I see you are still angry."


    "My anger is focused on your father, not you." Jennifer leaned forward towards him. "Tell your Dad if I ever encounter him in any game, I''ll have his head?"


    Tyson leaned forward too. "I see you haven''t figured why they called him invincible Joker." He said with a sneer.


    Levi''s and Ricky''s faces changed slightly. "This guy is Joker''s son?" Levi turned to Ricky, lowering his gun.


    "It looks like it." Ricky answered.


    "Fufufufu..." Jennifer stood upright. "Oh I do, just because he has a mystical---"


    Man 1: "--Quick!"


    Man 2: "I am coming, I am so excited!"


    Two men rushed down the stairs, running outside.


    Tyson: "what is happening?"


    "Wait for me!!" The third man ran towards the two.


    "What is happening? Why are all of you running outside?" Mrs Jones quickly asked the man, the same man who reported the killing incident to her.


    "Madam! A guild war is happening outside. We are all going to spectate!" With that said he rushed outside.


    "Guild war in the neighborhood? Is that allowed around here?" Tyson turned to Mrs Jones.


    "No, but I heard a guild known as the skull guild runs this neighborhood, but--"


    "--They shouldn''t be hosting Guild War in the midst of people, can''t you stop them?" Tyson cut her off.


    "Hey young man, I am a landowner not some super powerful woman. I don''t have that power." Mrs Jones said sternly.


    "I think I do?" Tyson brought out his phone. He turned to Mira, who was now back to her usual self.


    "Is your brother around?" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No" she shook her head.


    "Why are you looking for him?" Jennifer asked.


    "None of your business!" Tyson hissed.


    Next moment, his body lost control ascending into the air.


    "Hey! Let me go!!!"


    Mrs Jones: "What the?"


    Mira: "Wow!!"


    Levi and Ricky: "uh oh."


    ''Impossible, This is [Mana manipulation] to be able to lift me into the air, Is this how terrifying she is?'' Tyson thought, and yelled.


    "Drop me down!! My dad won''t spare you if something happens to me!!"


    Jennifer''s eyes turned completely Red. "Scaring me with your father''s name is pointless, it might work for other players but not me... If I ask you a question, you answer; I won''t ask again." She said in a calm tone.


    Tyson was scared shit. ''I forgot who''s in front of me.''


    "I am here to ask him to join The Kings Guild." He quickly revealed his purpose.


    "Join The Kings Guild?" Jennifer was stunned, she turned to Mira. "Michael play VRG?"


    Mira pouted her lips. "That is the secret, now you won''t buy ice cream for me."


    "Fufufufu... When did I say that? Come on, let go get you ice cream and you will tell me everything that happened."


    She released Tyson who fell on the couch. Jennifer and her group walked out of the lobby, leaving a stunned Mrs Jones and dumbfounded Tyson behind.


    "She doesn''t know Michael is Supreme?" He sat up.


    "Why did you lie when she asked about your name?" Mrs Jones asked.


    Tyson glared at her. He stood up, and dusted the invisible dust on his clothes then walked towards the entrance with countless thought in his head. ''How is Jennifer related to Michael? She isn''t in the information gained.''


    "Are you leaving?" Mrs Jones asked.


    He stopped at the door and turned to her. ''Why didn''t I think of it? This old woman knows Jennifer and also Michael. She will surely know the relationship between the two.''


    He walked back with a smile. "Just kidding Mrs Jones, oh... I want to ask you something." He took his sit.


    "What is that?" Mrs Jones sat down.


    "It''s nothing much, I just want to know the relationship between Michael and Jennifer."


    _______


    70 yards from Michael''s apartment building. A man-made Arena was built measuring 5,000 square feet. Chairs were place on both sides of the Arena for those who are spectating.


    Jennifer''s Lincoln was park at the north side of the Arena, while the spectators sat on both the east and west side.


    The two guild masters with their vice walked forward, stopping 20 feet from each other.


    Skull guild''s Guild master observed the three people in front of him. "I see you''re getting old Rahond, why is she here?" He asked the Shadow Guild''s Guild master.


    Rahond laughed loudly. "You are the one who is getting old, and Rick. She is my new vice."


    Rick was stunned. "Your new vice? What about him?" He pointed at the third figure.


    "I am an elder, Mr Rick." The man who was once the vice said with a smile.


    Rick shook his head with a sneer. "You never change Rahond."

 Chapter 60: One VS One

    "Appointing the strong and removing the weak."


    "You are right Rick, now... Should we go with Guild Wars'' rules or...?" Rahond scoffed. "What am I saying? You chose the battlefield, so I also what to make a rule. Am I allowed to do that?" He asked with a smirk.


    ''This scumbag! Well, anything you planned will fail. You and your Guild will soon disappear.'' Rick smiled.


    "Go ahead." He said.


    "As you can see. There are a lot of people present, so... Our members won''t partake in this match. Just you and me; winner takes all."


    ''Let see if you really are a fool'' Rahond sneered.


    The guy standing behind Rick was stunned. "Guild master, he''s up to something" he whispered.


    Even Rick was stunned for a moment. "I know that, he thinks because he increased in one level he can defeat everyone."


    "But guild master, can you beat him?"


    "Stop acting like a scared little cat, Donny. You are my vice. So behave like one."


    Donny just nodded slowly, staying quiet. ''I hope you win Guild master.''


    "I accept. One VS One, the winner takes all." He accepted.


    "Indeed." Rahond nodded with a smile. "I hope you don''t go back on your word." He added.


    "Hahaha... I never!"


    ________


    "OK Mira, where is the man who sells ice cream?" Jennifer asked the moment they walked out the building.


    Instead, to answer, Mira asked instead.


    "What is happening over there? Is that where the Guild war is being held?"


    Jennifer followed her gaze and nodded. "Yes."


    "OK, the man is over there!"


    She pointed at a store with the word. "ICE CREAM" Written on the board placed in front of it.


    This man was the only one selling ice cream in the neighborhood, and Michael is his number one customer.


    "Let go pick one." She held Mira''s hand and walked towards the ice cream store.


    Levi and Ricky looked at each other in wonders. "Who is this girl''s brother?" Levi asked.


    "Don''t know, but it sounds like he and our boss are very close."


    "Wow, that is one hell of a guy."


    [The Battlefield]


    "OK Rahond, Guild master of the Shadow guild. Are you ready to be taken down?" Rick asked cracking his knuckles and neck.


    "I won''t be the one going down." Rahond sneered, his Mana burst out from his body.


    Everyone had cleared the field for the two, all cheering for their leaders. The spectators were just cheering... For the strongest, that is.


    "We''re in the same Rank, so don''t think you are anything great just because you increase in Level."


    Rahond laughed loudly hearing Rick.


    "Why are you laughing?" Rick frowned.


    "You are as foolish as you are blind, AI, Remove the concealment Card."


    "Concealment Card?"


    Rick and his guild members were all stunned. While the Shadow guild members just cheered louded.


    "How is this possible?"


    "The Shadow Guild''s master used a concealment card, but why?"


    "Is this allowed?"


    The guy who said he''s an elder turned to Donny. "Why do you look surprise?" He asked with a teasing smile.


    "Why would he use a concealment card?" Donny turned to him.


    "What do you think? To fool you guys." The elder laughed loudly. "Focus." Ro said in a flat tone, her gaze fixed on the battlefield.


    "Right." He kept shut.


    Donny observed the two for a moment they turned his gaze to Rick. "Surrender Guild master, These guys are up to something" He said in a low voice.


    Next moment Rick''s and his members'' faces turned paled.


    "Impossible"


    Rick took two steps back.


    "Hahaha... Nothing is impossible!"


    "How the hell are you a silver medal 1-star holder?!!" Rick yelled. "You were just at the bronze medal, how did you enter the silver medal?"


    Rahond was silent for a moment. "Well. You are about to lose, so I will tell you; My new vice who goes by the name Ro helped me."


    Rick chuckled under his breath. Next moment he burst out laughing, that he held his stomach.


    Everyone frowned slightly.


    "What is wrong with guild master?"


    "I don''t know."


    The Shadow guild members laughed with him.


    "This guy has gone mad!"


    "After seeing our master''s rank he ran mad! Hahaha!!"


    "Look at his members'' faces. Hahaha... You guys'' guild master have got crazy!!"


    Donny lowered his head. ''I wish the ground will just swallow me right now''


    Rahond frowned.


    "Is that all?" Rick stopped laughing. He wiped a drop of tear from his cheek.


    "I thought you entered the platinum rank? Using a precious card just to hide a low rank is stupidity beyond reason. Hahaha..."


    Rahond and his members frowned.


    "We''ll see about that."


    His Mana got violent around his body.


    "Are you angry? What! Only a fool will waste such a precious card, I would rather give it to a dog to use than give it to you!" Rick yelled and added. "You are simply brainless, a moron, rascal! And a full-grown retard!!"


    Instead of getting angry or enraged, Rahond chuckled. "What do you think you are doing? Anger me? So I will do something out of line?" Rahond flicked his wrist, a black dagger appeared in his hand.


    "This is an uncommon class weapon. When infused with Mana, it gives more damage than you think." He slowly infused his Mana in the dagger.


    "Yeah right, everyone knows common and uncommon class weapons can''t give so much damage. Only if the attack is lethal." Rick braced himself, not knowing what Rahond is planning.


    "You are right. But do you think I will request for a guild war with no trick up my sleeves?" The dagger infused with Mana flew into the air.


    Rick''s face change slightly.


    "Vice guild master, can he control the skill?" The elder asked Ro.


    "He isn''t yet a master, but he can manage." Ro answered after some hesitation.


    "You are using the Levitating Card! You don''t have enough Mana to control it!!" Rick yelled.


    "I do! Watch!"


    With a command, the dagger shot towards Rick with incredible speed.


    "Shit!!"


    He jumped to his right, dodging the Dagger.


    The dagger stopped. Turned clockwise, then shot towards him again.


    Whoosh!!


    Whoosh!!


    Whoosh!!!


    Rick was busy running around the battlefield, dodging the dagger continuously. ''It''s time, let see if you can survive the anger of a gold medal player."


    He leaped into the air, landing In front of Jennifer''s Car.


    "Go!" Rahond commanded.


    The dagger shot towards Rick, who stood on the same spot staring at it.


    "Almost." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    15 yards.


    "Almost..."


    5 yards.


    "Now!!"


    He leaped out of the way, the dagger flew towards Jennifer''s Lincoln, parked behind him.


    BAM!!


    *


    *


    [Concealment Card: give a false profile created by the users. NOTE: Your false rank can''t be higher than the real rank.]

 Chapter 61: Accident

    "Yes!!"


    Rick turned around sharply, His face turned paled instantly.


    "Do you think I am that stupid?" Rahond asked, redrawing his dagger which was an inch from striking the car.


    "What?" Rick turned to him.


    "I discovered your plan from the start, come on. Who wouldn''t?" Rahond''s eyes turned cold.


    "You want us to anger the Gold medal player, so she could destroy the Shadow guild. You are despicable!"


    He was enraged Knowing Rick wanted to destroy his guild, it wasn''t about the battle or ranking.


    Rahond infused all his Mana in the dagger and sent it towards Rick.


    Ro frowned slightly seeing this. ''What are you doing, Rahond?''


    "Shit!!" Rick exclaimed.


    _______


    "I can''t believe it! Those two are childhood friends! Supreme and Queen-Of-Death." Tyson stepped outside the building.


    "Wait... Queen-Of-Death don''t have a guild, Supreme also don''t have a guild. If I can convince Supreme to join The Kings, he might be able to convince Queen-Of-Death to join too; it will be beneficial to have another Gold medal holder in the number one guild, come on... Who''ll refuse? What a brilliant plan!!"


    He looked ahead at the battlefield.


    "I Forgot to report this."


    He frowned seeing the moving dagger, as it shot towards Rick.


    "Shit! I won''t be able to dodge this!" Rick muttered. ''I just have to reveal my Trump card.''


    "[Light defense shield]!!!" He yelled.


    A transparent barrier appeared around him, shielding him from the attack.


    BAM!!!


    The dagger collided with the shield. It lost its trajectory, and flew towards a particular direction.


    "Oh No!" Rahond exclaimed, losing control of it. "I need to stop it before it injure someone!" He shot towards the dagger, which was still moving.


    Tyson followed the dagger''s trajectory, seeing where its heading, his face turned paled.


    "WATCH OUT!!!!"


    He yelled and shot forward with a sonic boom.


    The faces of everyone in the field changed dramatically.


    "JENNIFER!! WATCH OUT!!!!''


    Tyson yelled.


    "I want this ice cream." Mira pointed at a chocolate ice cream in a cone.


    Jennifer slowly turned around, hearing her name.


    BANG!!!!


    Everyone froze instantly. Rick and Rahond, with their members quickly turned tail and disappeared from the field.


    "MIRA!!!!!!!!!"


    Jennifer screamed out loud catching Mira. Who slowly collapsed In her hand.


    "Mira!!!" The ice cream seller also yelled in shock.


    Jennifer felt a liquid on her palm, she raised her hand, seeing... "Blood?"


    She pulled out the uncommon class dagger. With a Bang!


    She turned it into dust!!


    Levi and Ricky who were standing distance away quickly ran towards her.


    "Find who did this!!!" She yelled, her eyes turned Bloodred.


    Before the two platinum players could investigate, she spoke again.


    "Meet us at City hospital!!" Moment next, Blood surrounded her and Mira who had already fainted. The next moment, the two vanished from sight.


    Tyson stood behind the two brothers.


    "Did she just vanished?" He asked.


    The two turned to him. "Blood will flow" they said in unison, And walked towards the battlefield to investigate.


    "Those fools! They just angered both Supreme and Queen-Of-Death. They just dug their grave, waiting for the two to put them in it." Tyson shook his head.


    "A idea! I need to find a way to help, in that way. I can easily be friends with Supreme and then proceed with my plan." He nodded thoughtfully with a smile.


    Supreme''s Lobby.]


    Supreme, Drakon and Reaper appeared in his lobby.


    X10


    Supreme wasn''t really focused on the notification. His gaze was moving around his lobby, his face darkening by the second.


    "Drakon!!!!!!!!!" He roared.


    ''Why are you yelling my name? I am standing on your shoulder.''


    "What happened here?!" Supreme asked in a dark tone.


    The couches, walls, pictures of him and Reaper, even the chandelier and furniture were burnt to ash.


    "Don''t you know I used about a hundred thousands in-game diamonds on this lobby?!"


    ''I don''t, actually. but it looks so shabby. It''s unfit for a Dragon like me.''


    Supreme turned to Reaper. "And you were present, why didn''t you stop him?!!"


    Reaper moved its head from Supreme to Drakon.


    ''How could I have stopped this black lizard?! He''s simply a maniac!!''


    Drakon released smoke from its nostrils hearing Reaper. It turned to Supreme. ''You are funny partner, Do you think this birdbrain can stop me?''


    Supreme sighed, he moved his gaze towards the screen floating above him.


    "You have been rewarded with 5,000 in-game diamonds. System, do you job."


    { OK host.} S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    { Multiplying In-game diamonds...30%.}


    { Multiplying in-game diamonds.... 80%.}


    { Successfully multiplied.}


    Beep!!


    Supreme stared at the diamonds as it changed from 5,000 to 25,000,000!


    ''Who is system?'' Drakon asked in mild confusion.


    Reaper: ''his lover or half-lover.''


    ''What are you saying birdbrain?'' Drakon turned to Reaper. ''How can system be his Lover or Half-lover?''


    Supreme almost fell to the ground hearing Drakon.


    "WHAT?!!"


    ''Calm down partner, I know system isn''t your lover. But who is this system?'' Drakon flew from his shoulder and landed on the burnt couch.


    { Yes host, who am I to you?}


    ''Don''t tell me you are with these two!''


    { "..." }


    ''We are waiting?'' Drakon urged him.


    "System is my friend and partner, just like you two."


    ''Mmm... I can go with that...'' Drakon paused and asked. ''Between. I and this system, who is the strongest?''


    Supreme was stunned hearing Drakon''s question. Moment next.


    "Hahaha.... System is the reason why you are here and alive. If I want to gauge you two powers, I will say system is 100% stronger... No! 1,000% stronger than you."


    ''WHAT?!''


    Drakon and Reaper was stunned in place.


    { Good you know.}


    *


    *


    *


    [Releasing time: 7:30 pm. West Africa time.]


    Will Mira be OK?

 Chapter 62: Second Broadcast

    "AI, show me my total diamonds." He asked ignoring the two.


    "I will never get use to this."


    ''Is that the work of the system?'' Drakon asked.


    "Mm hmm." Supreme nodded.


    ''I admit, I won''t be able to do that.''


    "I know that." Supreme moved his gaze around the burnt lobby, totally lost on how to start. "What should we do with this lobby?" He asked scratching the back of his head.


    ''Hey partner, can I help?''


    He looked at Drakon with a frown. "What are you planning?"


    Drakon flew into the air, hovering above him. ''Nothing, I just what to make this place fit for a Dragon.''


    After thinking for a moment he finally nodded. "OK then. Go ahead."


    Drakon won''t be able to use all his in-game diamonds, right?


    The moment he thought of this. AI''s voice sounded.


    "ARE YOU KIDDING ME??!!!!" He roared.


    The lobby trembled for a moment, then started expending. A day ago he could build only a room, but now; with Drakon''s help. He could now build not only a room but an estate, with enough spared land.


    Supreme shook his head vigorously in shock, He switched on the map of his lobby. Seeing the land he screamed out loud.


    "5 ACRES OF LAND?!! (217,800 Square feet.) Drakon! What are we going to do with so much land?!!" He yelled.


    Supreme almost vomited blood hearing the price. He looked ahead, 50 meters from him; A magnificent golden castle slowly materialize.


    "You fucking bought a Castle?!!" He turned to Drakon.


    ''Do you like it? Or love it?'' Drakon asked.


    The only thought that came to Supreme''s mind was.


    ''MY Diamonds!''


    He moved his gaze to Drakon then the castle, which was 135 feet(45m) high. The top of the castle was made of a flat surface measuring 200 meters wide, The golden castle was huge.


    "Let me guess, you chose this castle because of that surface."


    ''I won''t call it that, well... let go with it.'' It landed on his shoulder. ''What do you think?''


    Drakon asked, its voice filled with Anticipation.


    Supreme looked at his diamonds one last time and sighed in annoyance. "You used 25,100,000 in-game diamonds on this, something no one with common sense will do. You fucking know I wanted to use those diamonds to buy skills!! And you are asking "what do I think"?!!" He roared.


    ''Why do you need skill when I''m with you?'' Drakon asked, not bothered about Supreme''s mood.


    "You won''t be with me in my world?"


    {Wrong.}


    "Huh?"


    { Drakon is a mystical class Dragon, it''s stronger than you think. What I am saying is--}


    ''--I can take Drakon to my world. ''


    { Correct.}


    ''What is it?'' Drakon asked.


    "Nothing." He looked at the rewards screen. "You have been rewarded with 30 years of life times" I risked my life for just 30 years? AI, Is this fair?!"


    AI''s voice sounded.


    ''Who is AI? Birdbrain wants to know.''


    Supreme turned to Reaper. "AI is the game''s Architect."


    Reaper nodded in understanding.


    "It looks Like I gained the highest score again. And now a... LV15?" He was stunned. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "System, show me my profile."


    { OK host.}


    { Name: Michael Brian.}


    {Game Name: Supreme.}


    {Path: Demon lord legacy ~ stage one.}


    {Level: LV 15.}


    {Rank: Bronze medal 2-stars.}


    {Game played: 2.}


    {Games win: 2.}


    {Games lose: 0.}


    {Strength: 85pt. 42,500.}


    {Defense: 85pt. 42,500.}


    {Agility: 85pt. 42,500.}


    {Endurance: 85pt. 42,500.}


    {HP: 15,000.}


    {Mana: 1pt. 500.}


    {Intelligence: 60%.}


    {Points earned: 169.}


    {Skills: Brain wave~ Epic class. Demonic split body~ Epic class.}


    {Owned weapons: Starlight sword~ legendary class. Blood daggers~ Epic class.}


    {Guild: NONE.}


    {Storage: Empty.}


    ''My Mana is finally unlocked. System, put 84 points in it.''


    {Done.}


    { Mana: 85pt. 42,500.}


    { points remaining: 85.}


    Supreme raised his hand, moment next a green light appeared on his palm.


    "This is--"


    { Mana successfully corrupted by The Demon Lord''s legacy.}


    In matter of seconds, the green Mana on his palm changed into red and black smoke which merged together.


    ''This light looks dangerous.'' Drakon muttered.


    As a Dragon, it has more understanding with Mana than normal humans.


    And the Mana in front of it is beyond understanding.


    ''System, does this mean anything can be corrupted by the Demon Lord''s legacy?''


    { Yes host. The Demon Lord''s legacy makes your skills and Mana more powerful than those in the same rank as you.}


    He nodded. Redrawing his Mana. "What do we have here?" He observed the last notification. "AI''s store have been unlocked. AI, Open it."


    "Travel? No not... I want to see my sister."


    ''Sister? You have a sister!''


    Supreme didn''t answer Drakon but said. "See you later Reaper. AI, log me out."


    Moment next, both him and Drakon vanished from the lobby.


    __________


    [ Real world.]


    [ Caroton city. Third-strongest city in the world.]


    In front of a huge building with the word "Blood Hunters" written on it. A White BMW came to a stop.


    A lady with long black hair with a touch of purple got out. She was putting on a purple jacket, black pants and sneaker.


    Two blonde hair girls standing in front of the building quickly rushed towards her.


    "Welcome Guild master Nia." They both quickly greeted.


    "Any news on Supreme?" Nia asked walking past the two.


    "Nothing at the moment."


    "Find him! I will make that bastard pay. His small lizard dared injured my phoenix."


    Name: Nia. In-game name: Huntress. Guild master of Blood Hunter Guild.


    After escaping from Supreme, she asked her Guild''s scouts to track any information about Supreme in the real world.


    ''I wish I have a Tracking card.'' She thought.


    "What is the plan, Guild master?" The girl at the right asked.


    Before Nia could reply, AI''s voice sounded in their heads.

 Chapter 63: News

    "He survived!"


    Purple aura burst out from Nia spreading to all direction.


    "Calm down Guild master, we''ll find him." The one at the right promised.


    "Then get to it!!"


    She walked inside her guild''s building.


    [AMERISA CITY: FIRST STRONGEST CITY.]


    [CITY HOSPITAL.]


    Jennifer was outside the room, pacing back and forth. She was anxious, worried and scared as doctors attends to Mira inside.


    "Please be OK Mira, I don''t know how to face Michael if anything happens to Mira."


    "Boss?"


    She stopped, and turned her gaze to Levi and Ricky. "Which Guild?" She asked coldly.


    "Everything is in here." Levi handed her a file.


    Jennifer took it, she quickly opened it. Turning the pages around.


    "Skull Guild and Shadow Guild. I hope you guys have started your life count-down." Endless Killing intent spread out from her.


    "Calm down, boss. Let first wait for Mira to wake up, then we will strike." Ricky suggested.


    Jennifer nodded, raised her bracelet. "AI, use both my Guild Lock card. Seal both the skull Guild and Shadow Guild."


    She nodded.


    The three were stunned.


    "Who is this Supreme?" Levi asked in mild confusion.


    Ricky thought for a moment and said to Jennifer. "There a video online, The video is about Supreme''s last battle."


    He brought out his phone and entered Instagram, Playing a video. He then pass it to Jennifer.


    She took the phone from him.


    "Hey guys, My name is Niki. And yeah, I played a game with the renown Supreme; The guy in this video., the one who battled against twenty LV40 knights and also a LV45 venomous Spider. He also helped us against an imposter! Is Supreme. If you think this video is fake, check the leader ranking board. My in-game name is NIKi...


    I never believe winning one game and gaining the B Score will take me from Top 500 To Top 40 on the ranking board. Tell you the truth..."


    "...I did nothing in that game. So Please like and follow, you can also drop a comment down. Thanks."


    Jennifer was silent, as she watched the battles between Supreme and the knights, Then Huntress and lastly the venomous spider.


    "It''s true that most higher class monsters could speak, but isn''t this stupidity? Taking someone who is far stronger than you ranking position isn''t a good idea. And by posting this, she just revealed her location and appearance to them."


    "...Does she think she is Supreme who already made so many enemies and still be alive for so long? They are just scared of Supreme because of his legendary weapon. This girl is a fool." She checked the comments.


    "Wow! I finally get to see Supreme!"


    "Wow!! Supreme is untouchable."


    "Are you sure this is Supreme? I saw him in a restaurant once. He has black hair not brown."


    "Do you think he changed his appearance?"


    "Who cares, I am his number one fan from now onward."


    "Hey miss Niki, Does Supreme have a Guild?"


    "I sent him a friend request, but he didn''t reply."


    "Me too."


    "I sent him 20 friend requests, No reply!"


    "20!! You will only annoy our king!!"


    "Yes! Don''t think about Annoying our idol!!"


    "I bet Supreme is stronger than Joker, Venom and Red Sword."


    "Watch what you are sending, those three are holding top two, three and Four on the leader ranking board. They could easily kill you." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jennifer: "When did Supreme gain so much fans?"


    She was dumbfounded seeing +200,000 Comments.


    "Wait, Niki replied to these four comments." She tapped on the first one.


    Black coin: "Brilliant! Niki, I was with you but didn''t think of recording. Thanks to Supreme I am holding top 50."


    Niki: "That is Nice."


    Superhero: "Me, top 68th, I''m just lucky to be alive."


    Niki: "Same."


    King-kong: "Do you think we''ll ever see him again?"


    Niki: "I don''t know about you, but I wish I can. He is just too handsome."


    Superhero: "..."


    Niki: "I''m not joking!"


    Jennifer sighed. She gave the phone back to Ricky. "These guys are dead." She turned to Levi.


    "Any news about Michael?"


    "No, he might be in a game."


    "Miss?" A doctor walked out of the room.


    "Yes doctor!" She quickly walked up to him.


    "We are lucky, she is safe. But will just have to stay here for some time." The doctor revealed.


    "Phew"


    Jennifer and the two sighed in relief. "Thank you doctor." She thanked. "Can I see her?"


    "Sure. I will take my leave." The doctor walked away after saying that.


    Jennifer exhaled, then pushed the door walking inside.


    ________


    [Blackwater neighborhood.]


    [Michael''s Apartment.]


    A Dark Eerie smoke appeared in the empty sitting room, as Michael and Drakon slowly materialized.


    ''Where are we, partner?'' Drakon asked. It flew towards the couch and sat down.


    Michael slowly moved his gaze around the room. He frowned upon seeing the windbreaker jacket on the couch.


    "MIRA!!!!" He called out.


    No answer.


    Drakon slowly looked around.


    "MIRA!!!"


    ''No one is here partner, I can''t detect any life-form.'' Drakon revealed. ''And what is this?'' It added, tapping its clew on the phone beside it.


    "Stop that!!" Michael picked up his phone checking it. "MIRA!!" He yelled again.


    He was getting anxious and worried now. Michael quickly searched the whole house, not seeing a single soul.


    "I told her not to leave the Apartment, she won''t disobey me."


    Sniff...


    ''Does your sister use a rose perfume?''


    "Huh?"


    Michael was stunned. He sniffed the air. "Someone else was here, I think the owner of that jacket. But where could she have taken Mira?"


    ''Oi, someone kidnapped the sister of my partner! I will burn them alive!!'' Drakon releases dark smoke from its nostrils.


    Michael raised his AI bracelet. "AI, use my knowledge card and tell me where Mira Brian is!"


    "City hospital?!"


    His face turned paled instantly.


    "What the hell is she doing in City Hospital?!! We are going to City Hospital, Drakon!"


    ''Let go find your sister!'' Drakon flew into the air and landed on his shoulder.

 Chapter 64: Who Did This?

    [CITY HOSPITAL.]


    Michael got off the cab with Drakon on his shoulder. He looked at the high hospital building in front of him with unreadable emotions.


    ''What is it?''


    "Just some past memories." He walked towards the hospital.


    "Is that a Dragon on that guy''s shoulder?"


    "Wow, he is a player. A high Rank player!"


    "Do you know him?"


    "Wow..."


    Everyone in the lobby stopped whatever they were doing and focused on the two, especially Drakon.


    Michael quickly walked to the receptionist.


    "How may I be of help?" The female receptionist asked politely. Staring at Drakon.


    "Do you by chance see a young girl with brown hair and eyes, 5''2 feet tall. Her name is Mira Brian."


    The receptionist turned her gaze to Michael. "I don''t know." She stared at him for a while longer. ''So handsome...'' S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael frowned slightly. "Check your system. I know she''s in this hospital."


    The lady frowned seeing how Anxious the handsome guy in front of her was. So...


    "A minute." She decided to help.


    ''What are we waiting for?'' Drakon asked in mild confusion.


    "Please, I''m in a hurry." Michael said to the receptionist.


    "OK. There is someone with that name here. She''s in the golden VIP room. Because of security reasons, we can only let you in if you have an invitation or have registered earlier. So--"


    "--Are you kidding me lady?! That is my sister in there, if you don''t tell me the room number right this moment I don''t know what he will do!" Michael yelled coldly, as Drakon opened its mouth wide.


    The receptionist''s face turned cold upon hearing his threat.


    "Are you threatening us?!" She asked.


    "If you don''t let me in, then yes."


    The lady was taken aback. She tapped a red button under her Desk.


    Beeep...!


    The Alarm rung out around the hospital lobby.


    "What is going on?"


    "Is there an Emergency?"


    The people in the lobby were looking around in mild Wonder. They frowned slightly seeing 10 guards in black uniform holding electric baton rushing in.


    "I don''t have time for all these!" Michael groaned.


    "Drakon, [Dragon might.]."


    The next moment an unholy amount of pressure fell on the Lobby, everyone apart from Michael dropped to their knees. Non were able to raised their heads or open their mouths.


    Pressure from a mystical class Dragon was nothing these Non players could handle. They all broke out in sweat.


    Michael turned the receptionist''s computer towards him and tap on the keyboard. In matter of seconds he discovered Mira''s room number.


    Without a single word, he walked towards the Elevator.


    The moment the Elevator doors closed. Everyone gasped in shock and horror. They all turned to the receptionist.


    "Are you mad?!! Why didn''t you tell him the room number?"


    "What if he killed us all?"


    The lady tried to explain that it''s security reasons. But no one gave her ear.


    "A player with a Dragon is here to see his sister, and you stopped him because of some fucking security reasons!"


    "Don''t you value your life?"


    The security guards were also dumbfounded. They rushed in only to kneel in front of a young man.


    "That''s why I said the boss should employ players too." The head guard walked away.


    [Mira''s room.]


    Jennifer sat on the chair beside the bed staring at Mira who was still sleeping soundly on it.


    "Don''t worry Mira, you will be OK."


    "Brother..."


    Jennifer''s eyes widened. "Mira, Mira. Thanks goodness You are awake."


    Mira slowly opened her eyes, she moved her gaze around the room. Then stopped at Jennifer.


    "What happened Bestie? Why am I in a hospital?" She asked. Her voice weak and low.


    "Don''t you remember?"


    Mira thought for a moment. "I remembered holding the ice cream. Then..."


    "Shhh. Don''t speak now, Rest."


    "Bestie, where''s my brother?"


    "He''s coming." Jennifer said tieing her hair into a ponytail.


    [Outside the room.]


    Michael walked out the Elevator towards the hallway, following the numbers written on each door.


    ''How many rooms are in this building? This room is 300th'' Drakon asked flying behind him.


    "I don''t know the total rooms, but I know they exceed 500." Michael stopped in front of Mira''s room seeing two guys guarding it.


    "You aren''t Allow in here." Levi said straightly.


    "Go back while we are asking politely." Ricky added.


    ''Two platinum rank holders?'' Michael was stunned for a second. "Move." He said.


    The two looked at each other, then at Michael.


    Levi: "I think you are deaf, I said you aren''t allowed in here."


    "I won''t say it again, MOVE." Dark and red Mana slowly emanate from him.


    Ricky''s and Levi''s faces turned serious. "Do you know who is inside? Its Queen-Of-Death! Our boss!!"


    "I SAID MOVE!!!"


    BOOM!!!!


    ______


    Jennifer and Mira turned their heads to the blasted door, the two subconsciously moved their gazes to the other side of the wall. Were Levi and Ricky smashed into.


    The two brothers quickly stood up. With a flick of their wrist, Two black scimitars appeared in their hands. This guy is a player, a powerful one.


    Before they could charge towards Michael. Jennifer''s voice sounded.


    "Wait you two."


    She fixed her gaze at the entrance. As Michael walked in with Drakon following behind.


    Mira: "Brother!"


    Jennifer: "Michael?"


    Mira was excited, while Jennifer was stunned in place.


    Michael walked towards Mira. "How did you... Are you OK?" He caressed her hair, his voice filled with worries. "I told you not to leave the apartment."


    "Sorry." Mira apologized.


    Michael slowly raised his head to Jennifer. "Jennifer?" He frowned slightly.


    The two brothers were stunned.


    Levi: "Did she just called him brother?"


    Ricky: "I thought I misheard."


    "So this is our Boss''s friend. This guy is only a Bronze medal 2-stars, but his Mana easily knocked both of us down." Levi observed Michael, then Drakon.


    "That baby Dragon looks familiar." He added.


    Ricky observed Drakon after hearing His brother. The next moment.


    Levi and Ricky: "Oh my god!"


    They both exclaimed.


    "Who did this?" Michael asked Jennifer.


    "Calm down Micky. My friends who you almost kill already got their identify, everything you need to know is here." She picked up the file on the drawer beside the bed and handed it to Michael.


    Michael took it and slowly read through the information. His face getting colder by the second.


    "When will you tell me you started playing VRG, Supreme?"


    ________


    Drakon gave him away.????

 Chapter 65: We Are All Dead 1

    Drakon landed on Mira''s bed.


    "Aww..." Mira tried to grab Drakon but couldn''t.


    "You need to rest and recover, Mira." Michael stated. "Drakon will stay will you." He added.


    Drakon observed Mira for a moment. ''So this is your sister? She looks nothing like you.''


    Michael didn''t answer but pass the file to Jennifer.


    "Are you certain they are the ones?"


    She nodded taking the file from him.


    "What happened here?" The same Doctor walked in slowly, looking at the destroyed door. He raised his head to Michael.


    "Should I call security?"


    "That won''t be necessary." Jennifer answered, relaxing on her seat.


    The man nodded and walked towards Mira. "Ahem... Can you please?" He stared at Michael who was standing in front of him.


    "Please." Michael made way for him, moving towards Jennifer. "I will be back."


    "What are you planning?" Jennifer asked with raised eyebrow.


    "To kill some pest."


    "Hold on Micky, I am coming with you."


    "Where are you two going?" Mira asked.


    "As Micky said, we are going to take care of some pest. Doctor."


    The man turned to Jennifer. "Any News?"


    "Don''t worry, the dagger almost pierced one of her kidney, but it didn''t. But She''ll have to stay in the hospital for a whole week before you can discharge her."


    The temperature in the room dropped in a terrifying speed causing Levi, Ricky, the Doctor and Mira to felt a chill down their spine.


    ''Both of you should calm down, you are scaring these humans.''


    Michael sighed hearing Drakon. "Thank you." He said to the Doctor.


    The Doctor nodded like a chick picking up rice from the ground. "I will take my leave." He quickly walked out.


    ''Hahaha... You two scared him away. Humans are interesting creatures.''


    Michael turned to Drakon. "Shut up. You are staying with her, Make sure no one enter this room."


    Drakon nodded. ''Wait! Did you just ask me to shut up?!!''


    "Those fools almost made my sister lose a Kidney. I''ll just have to make them lose something far more important."


    Levi and Ricky looked at each other, if it were someone else saying these words. They would have laughed out loud. But the guy in front of them is the renown Supreme.


    "Fufufufu... You are funny Micky. If you really what to make them pay, Why are you still here?" She walked towards the destroyed door.


    "Stay with Mira, nothing should happen to her." She added.


    "Yes!" The two brothers nodded.


    __________


    [SKULL GUILD.]


    "We are all dead!!!"


    "The plan backfire, we should escape!"


    "Yes! The Gold medal rank holder is coming for us!"


    "The way she screamed, that girl might be close or worst, related to her."


    "She will surely come for us. I say we escape."


    Guild master Rick, sat calmly on the round table, listening to his members.


    Each one of them complaining, some even proposing to escape or leave the Guild. Couldn''t take it anymore he yelled.


    "SHUT UP!!"


    They all turned to him.


    "Yelling won''t solve anything Boss, we need to look for a solution." Donny said.


    Rick sighed. "The gold medal player might not attack us."


    "Huh?"


    "What?"


    "How?"


    "Meaning?"


    They all stared at him in totally perplexed.


    "Think for a second, we aren''t the one who attacked the girl, it was the shadow Guild. You all saw it..." He smiled at them.


    "...The plan didn''t go as we planned, but it fulfilled its purpose."


    "Let me remind you Guild master, you said "Might" in other words; there is a 50% chance she will come for us." The member looked at everyone present.


    "We all know Queen-Of-Death, she never spared her victims. She might even destroy both our Guild and the shadow Guild. What we need to do now is leave this guild and run away."


    "You are right, we aren''t the ones who released the bullet, but we were the ones who set the trigger. No matter what happens we''ll be implicated." Another added.


    Donny thought for a moment and asked. "What about Supreme? He just gained his second win. He might help us"


    "Forget about Supreme, for god''s sake you don''t even know where he is. All I know is... We won''t go down without a fight!" Rick paused and said to the members.


    "Pick up your weapons, we''ll fight her to the end!!"


    The members looked at each other. Then stared at Rick with disdain.


    "I''m not ready to die."


    "I am sorry Guild master, but I quit."


    "Yes, me too."


    "There is no way I am fighting Queen-Of-Death."


    "We are all Bronze medal players, how do you expect us to fight against a gold medal player?!"


    "If we stay here, we''re just going to die."


    "Sorry Boss, or let me say Rick. I quit!"


    Rick was flabbergasted.


    "What are you guys saying? Even you Donny!"


    They all raised their Bracelet and said to AI.


    "AI, I want to quit Skull Guild."


    AI''s next word threw them all in hell.


    "What?!!!" They all exclaimed in terror.


    "How long?!!"


    Donny asked.


    "WHAT!!!!" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Half of them stood up instantly.


    "Hahaha..."


    Rick laughed out loudly. "You guys want to leave, right? LEAVE! Hahaha..."


    They all stared at him with Disdain and anger.


    "How dare you laugh at this time?!! You Doom us all!!" Donny yelled in rage.


    "Don''t worry Donny. AI just showed us she is coming, you guys will have to fight whether you like it or not." Rick relaxed on his seat.


    "Why did I join the skull Guild in the first place?!!"


    "If I''d known, I would have leave earlier!!"


    "We are all Dead!!"


    "Wait!" Donny yelled out. He thought of something.


    "What is it?" They turned towards him.


    "AI, how can we Unseal the Guild?"


    "Oh My god!" He yelled hearing the amount.


    "What did AI said?" The members were all on edge.


    "AI said it''s 90,000 in-game to buy another Guild Lock Card, to unlock the Guild."


    Donny: "Or?"


    "What is "or"?" A member asked in mild surprised.


    Even Rick paid attention to him.


    "We are Dead!"


    Donny collapsed on his seat.


    ________


    AI gave them a chance, Right?

 Chapter 66: We Are All Dead! 2

    All the members stared at him in confusion seeing his reaction, None of them heard AI. But seeing the horror expression on Donny''s face showed them they were all doom.


    "W-What did AI said?" A member asked with some hesitation.


    Donny moved his gaze on each of the members. "AI said we need 2,000 years of life times."


    Silence!


    "WHAT?!!"


    "What are we going to do now?!"


    "Forget it, we have to fight."


    "There''s no other way."


    "There''s a way" Donny got another idea.


    "What if we combined all our life times. That way we can have the total amount of life times needed." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The 8 men looked at each other. That is a brilliant idea. But, who among them will hold the life times?


    They are all be in the same Guild, but that didn''t mean they trust each other. Especially with something as precious as life times.


    "I will hold it." Rick raised his hand.


    "Fuck off!!"


    "Don''t you have shame?!!"


    "You are lucky you''re stronger than us!"


    They all cussed hearing him. This guy was the one who placed them in this mess, and now he wants to hold the life times.


    "We''ll give it to Donny, he came up with the idea. It''s only fitting if he holds the life times."


    Donny looked at the guy in mild surprised.


    "Yes, Donny should be the one."


    "I support."


    "Same."


    With their decision made. They all transferred all their life times to Donny leaving themselves with a day.


    Some minutes later.


    Donny looked at the life times on his bracelet with a frown.


    "We are short of 400 years." He said.


    "What about him?"


    They turned to Rick, who was indifferent to their move on unsealing the Guild.


    Donny sighed, and said in a calm tone.


    "Come on now Rick. All our life times are here leaving us with a day, We know you didn''t intend for all these, but what''s done is done. If we unseal the guild. Queen-Of-Death will never find us, you can live a good life somewhere else; moreover you can open a new guild and start all over again. I''m, No. We are pleading with you."


    Donny was pretty good at convincing.


    Rick raised his hand and transferred a total of 600 years of life times to him without saying a word, completing the Life times needed.


    "Thank you."


    He raised his bracelet. Before he could ask AI, Rick''s voice sounded.


    "We already lost the game, and what happens to those who lose? DEATH."


    "You are 100% right Guild master Rick."


    They all sharply turned their heads to the entrance. Seeing a beautiful lady with blue hair styled in a ponytail calmly walking in.


    "Queen-Of-Death!!"


    They all exclaimed in terror.


    "How? What about the security protocols?" Donny asked totally bewildered.


    "Guild Lock Card." Rick muttered.


    "Correct." Jennifer stopped 5 meters from them. "I hope you guys know why we''re here?" She added with a smirk.


    "Calm down Miss Death. We aren''t the one who attacked her." Donny quickly said. His voice laced with dread.


    "Yes, it was the shadow Guild!"


    "Miss Death, please... We aren''t to blame."


    "Yes Miss Death. The plan was to damage your car, not injure the girl."


    They all glared at the member who spoke last. These guys were pleading for forgiveness, but this fool just revealed their initial plan.


    Out of everyone present only Rick picked the odd word in Jennifer''s word. ''What did she mean by "we"?'' He observed her calmly and asked cautiously.


    "Miss Death, what did you mean by "we are here?"?"


    All the members shut their mouths hearing the questions. They subconsciously moved their gazes to the entrance.


    "Good questions."


    Red Mana emanated from her body forming a Red throne behind her. Jennifer then sat down crossing her legs.


    Two of the members gulped in seeing her smooth legs, The skirt she was wearing was clearly too short.


    Jennifer''s face turned to disgust seeing the two. With a casual wave of her right hand. Two red blades made from Mana shot towards the two members. Separating their heads from their bodies.


    Her movement was so swift that no one knew what happened till the bodies of the two men fell to the ground with a Thud Sound.


    They all froze, None dared to lower their heads or even look at the bodies. They all fixed their horrified gazes at her face.


    "Listen." She started.


    They all nodded like lizards.


    "Good."


    She flashed them a smile. "The girl your stupid plan injured is more like a sister to me. Fufufufu..." She paused with a chuckle.


    Even though she was laughing before them, the members knew what Grim future lies ahead.


    "Do you fools know who her elder brother is?"


    "Elder brother?"


    Everyone including Rick was stunned.


    Rick: ''why am I having a bed feeling about this?'' He slowly stood up.


    "Who is her brother? We want to apologize, we mean no harm to his sister." Donny said.


    "Fufufufu... At least I''m talking to all of you. Him? He''s here for only one reason. To have all your heads." Jennifer''s face was filled with Amusement.


    Their faces turned paled instantly; It only means the brother of this Girl is a player, And a dangerous one at that.


    "Who is he?" Rick asked.


    "The one person you don''t want to mess with, Well...? You did. So let welcome my best and closest friend, Micky." Jennifer relaxed on her throne.


    Everyone slowly turned back to the entrance.


    A young man with black hair and eyes putting on a black shirt and pants slowly walked in.


    "Who is that?"


    "Do you know him?"


    "No, but he is handsome."


    "Are you mad? Any moment from now we''ll leave this world."


    "Queen-Of-Death said he''s her closest friend. For that to be possible, he will have to be a powerful player."


    "I told you guys, We can''t reason with them. We just have to fight." Rick said, Completely on-guard.


    "Rick, He looks familiar." Donny muttered in mild surprised.


    "Yes! He''s the same guy we saw last night."


    "I remembered now."


    Rick inhaled then exhaled. Staring at Michael who stopped beside Jennifer.


    "We are sorry for what happen to your sister. It''s my plan and I will take full responsibility. So can you please spare my members?"


    The members looked at each other in mild confusion. They all thought he''ll plead for himself, not them.


    Michael calmly observed him.


    "My sister would have loss a kidney, and you are here apologizing. What make you think I will spare any of you?"

 Chapter 67: We Are All Dead!! 3

    Michael was frustrated knowing the guild leader was just a Bronze medal 3-stars holder, and he has the gut to harm his sister.


    Technically, he wasn''t the one who harmed her. But his plan played a major role in it.


    Rick: "But nothing happened to her, right?"


    Michael''s and Jennifer''s faces turned cold.


    "I heard the same statement when I wiped out the Assassins'' Guild."


    His voice was as cold as ice.


    "You destroyed the Assassins'' Guild?!!" Donny was stunned.


    Jennifer was speechless.


    Rick was flabbergasted.


    All the members were dumbfounded.


    "Who are you?!!"


    Rick yelled. All the members'' faces turned serious.


    Someone who could single-handedly destroy a guild even higher than theirs on the ranking board won''t be weak.


    "Who are you really?!" Rick asked again.


    "And that question too."


    Michael walked towards them. He stretched out his right hand. "I hope you prayed, because you won''t make heaven if you haven''t."


    The starlight sword slowly materialized in his hand.


    The skull Guild members all took a step back, their faces turned even paler.


    Rick: "Impossible"


    Donny: "that is..."


    "No way!"


    "Fuck! We just dug our own grave."


    They all mentioned one word.


    "Supreme."


    "Impossible! You can''t be Supreme!!" Rick yelled, till moving backward.


    "Yes! The video on social media... Yes! Supreme has brown hair not black!!" Donny yelled.


    "Haven''t you heard of Customize in AI?" Jennifer asked with a smile, Seeing their confuse and horrified faces.


    Rick and the members frowned slightly. "If that''s how you want it."


    Rick and Donny both pulled out TT-33 pistol, pointing it at Michael.


    "I''m surprised." Jennifer muttered in mild surprised.


    "Why is that?" Michael stopped, and turned to her.


    "Guns are expensive. A pistol cost 500 life times. While a rifle; 1,000. These two just used 1,000 years for those guns in their hands."


    Michael just nodded after hearing her explanation.


    "So what are you saying Supreme?" Rick asked, his intense gaze fixed on Michael.


    Queen-Of-Death already killed two of his Ex-members, even though they couldn''t leave the Guild they had the intention to do so.


    "What am I saying?" Michael tilted his head to the said in confusion.


    "You guys are ready to fight, what do you think I am saying?"


    The members quickly drew out their Common-class weapons from their waist and back, upon hearing his words.


    "I know you won''t forgive us. Kill this heartless fool!!"


    BANG!


    BANG!


    Both Rick and Donny released two shots towards Michael with pure killing intent.


    BAM!


    "....."


    "....."


    Everyone including Jennifer was dumbfounded, All staring at the bullets which had mysteriously frozen an inch in front of Michael.


    Michael took one of the bullets from the four in front of him. "I wondered whose bullet this is, well... We just have to find out."


    The next moment the bullets took 180¡ã turn, pointing towards Rick and Donny.


    Whoosh!!


    They all shot towards them. Rick''s and Donny''s eyes widened in shock, they both jumped to the side successfully dodging the bullets. But the two members behind them couldn''t.


    BAM!!


    They froze momentarily, then collapsed on the ground. Blood flowing from the bullet''s hole on their skulls.


    "What a nice shot! Six more to go!"


    Jennifer Exclaimed in joy. She was enjoying the show, not planning on helping.


    "Are you here to watch?"


    "Come on Micky. I''m cheering you up."


    Michael just shook his head in mild annoyance. "What are you two waiting for? Shoot again!" He moved his gaze to Rick then Donny.


    The two slowly stood up from the ground.


    "W-What did you? How did y-you just?" Donny stammered.


    "That won''t help. Come at me together, I have a second Guild to get rid of." Michael said arrogantly.


    "Fufufufu..." Jennifer giggled.


    "Are you killing all of us?" A member asked, his voice filled with horror.


    "Were you deaf? I said he''ll wipe you all out."


    They turned to Jennifer staring at her with countless unreadable emotions. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "OK, I will attack then." Michael continued Walking towards the six scared members.


    ''It''s annoying I can''t gain points with these kills.''


    BOOM!!!


    He lunged forward, his starlight sword tearing the air behind him. They were only standing 5 meters from each other; in matter of seconds he appeared in front of a member.


    With a slash from his sword. The man''s head was separated from his body. His eyes wide open not knowing how he died.


    "Weak!"


    The faces of the five changed dramatically.


    "That fast?! How could he move so fast?!!"


    "That is Supreme!!"


    Only a silver medal 3-stars or platinum players above could match Michael''s speed at the moment. Thanks to his points.


    Michael turned to the one closest to him and moved. The guy was frozen, not even putting up any resistance.


    These guys were ruthless and powerful in the real world, only troubling and attacking Non players. But in confrontation with a real player, they are as weak as a newborn child.


    Jennifer sat on her throne, staring at Michael as he butchered the members. ''What happened to you Micky? I hope you haven''t gone back to your past character.'' She thought worriedly.


    Whoosh!!


    "Ahhhh!!"


    The last member yelled as Michael cut off both his legs. The guy fell on the blood all over the ground, screaming in agony.


    Michael walked towards him and plunged his sword into the man''s skull, Killing him instantly.


    "I now know why your guild is holding such a low ranking. All of you are weak!" He walked towards Rick and Donny, drawing out his sword from the man''s skull.


    Donny looked at Rick. After thinking for a moment he ran towards Michael and dropped to his knees.


    "Supreme. Please, I beg you; have mercy on me, wait... I have life times with me. I will give everything to you if you spare me."


    Michael was silent. "Let''s see how many are with you." He stretched out his hand towards the kneeling Donny.


    Donny quickly transferred a total of 2,000 years of life times to Michael.


    "What are you doing Donny?!!! He won''t let you live!!" Rick roared in anguish.


    "You don''t know that!" Donny hissed back. Then turned to Michael. "Don''t listen to him Supreme, you said you''ll let me go. Right?"


    "When did I say that?" Michael looked down at him, after checking his life times.


    "What?! You said."


    Michael was about to strike when Jennifer''s voice sounded, stopping him on track.


    "Wait Micky, this guy will make a good puppet."


    Michael: "Meaning?"


    Donny: "What?!"


    Rick: "...?!!"

 Chapter 68: Leave Him To Me Micky

    "He''s all your then."


    Jennifer snapped her finger. Instantly, Donny''s eyes turned gray, completely life less.


    "Come to me love."


    He stood up from the ground and walked towards her, Donny stood behind her like he was being controlled.


    Michael and Rick frowned slightly seeing this.


    "What did you do to him?!!" Rick yelled in rage.


    "This is one of my skills known as; [Soul Manipulation.]. It''s an Epic-class skill."


    Rick took a step back in fright. ''Did she just said Epic-Class?''


    With that taken care of. Michael pointed his sword at Rick.


    "Hey Guild master? I hope you can put up a valuable fight."


    Rick turned to Michael, moment next; He let out a menacing laugh. He laughed so loudly that both Michael and Jennifer frowned slightly.


    Michael turned to Jennifer, who made an insane gesture with her finger pointing at the side of her head.


    "Are you ok Guild master?" Michael asked in mild confusion.


    "Hahaha..." Rick looked at the body parts and blood all over the place. "You killed everyone already. Why shouldn''t I be happy?"


    Now Michael and Jennifer were stunned, both speechless.


    Why is he happy?


    "I learned something on the battlefield today, that is; infusing Mana into a weapon makes it stronger."


    "Everyone knows that, retard." Said Jennifer.


    Rick turned to her with killing intent. "OK then."


    With a flick of his wrist, a Sabre appeared in his hand. He slowly infused his Mana in it, causing the Sabre to emanate a green glow.


    Michael observed Rick''s glowing sword in wonder. "I will just follow your lead then."


    He infused his Mana in the starlight sword, but to his shock the weapon rejected it. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Something Jennifer and Rick noticed.


    ''Oh Micky, you really don''t know how to use a legendary weapon.'' She shook her head with a smile.


    "I see you are having trouble with your sword, Don''t worry I will make it quick and painless."


    Rick lunched towards Michael with the intention to kill, Michael stood calmly on the spot waiting for him.


    Rick leaped into the air and slashed his sword downward on Michael''s head, who still stood calmly on spot.


    BAM!!


    BOOM!!


    Michael raised the starlight sword blocking the attack. The moment the two weapons collided A sonic wave spread all over the hall.


    Rick flew meters back smashing heavily on the ground.


    Spurt!!


    Rick vomited a mouthful of blood, his eyes widened seeing his sword which have been cut into two halves.


    "What if I can''t infuse my Mana in my sword? It''s still a legendary weapon. Using a common-class weapon against it is simply an insult." Michael walked towards him.


    Rick threw away the half sword. He slowly stood up, picked up a sword and Axe on the ground.


    "I''m not going down that easily!!" Rick roared.


    With a thought, the starlight sword vanished from his hand. "Time to get serious." Two bloodred daggers appeared in his hands.


    Michael infused his Mana in it, Both daggers successfully absorbed his Mana.


    An eerie Black and red Mana surrounded the blades.


    ''What type of Mana Is this?'' Jennifer was amazed staring at the daggers. ''Wait a sec'' Her eyes widened in shock.


    "What if the starlight sword successfully absorbed it? How powerful would it get?" Jennifer murmured, She has so much questions waiting to be answered.


    Rick took a deep breath and exhaled. ''Don''t be scared, he''s only a LV15 and Bronze medal 2-stars player, while you''re a LV23 and a Bronze medal 3-stars. You can do this.''


    His inner voice spoke to him.


    "Yes! I can do this." He looked at Michael.


    "Watch out Supreme!! I hope you can keep up with my speed!"


    BOOM!!


    He shot forward, creaking the ground behind him.


    Whoosh!!


    He appeared in front of Michael within a second, slashing the Axe horizontally.


    Michael blocked the Axe with a dagger. "Is this what you called speed?!"


    Rick smirked and slashed down with the sword. Michael leaped back dodging the attack, and shot forward with his daggers the moment his feet touched the ground.


    The two collide in a deadly battle for dominance. The sounds of Weapons clashing rung out around the hall.


    "I wish I have a popcorn." Jennifer remained seated on her throne, watching the battle in front of her.


    BAM!


    Rick parry Michael''s daggers with the Axe and force him back with his strength.


    Michael landed 10 feet from him. "You are good. Much better than the Assassins Guild''s guild master, but you are facing Supreme."


    Michael activated [Brainwave.] His two daggers flew into the air pointing towards Rick.


    "I see you don''t have a skill. You only use your Mana, nothing else... Am I right?" Michael asked with a sneer.


    Rick gritted his teeth in rage. Skills can only be gotten in AI, either you buy it or AI gift it to you. But Rick wasn''t a wealthy player to have In-game diamonds and purchase skills in AI''s store.


    "Go!"


    The daggers shot towards Rick with blinding speed.


    "Fuck!!" Rick exclaimed in Shock, too late to dodge.


    BAM!!!!


    Both the daggers flew back towards Supreme, who swiftly controlled them. The two hovering above him.


    Rick stood unscathed in a transparent light barrier.


    "Rare-class skill." Jennifer finally stood up.


    "None of these concerns you Queen-Of-Death, Stay back and watch!" Rick spoke with contempt.


    Jennifer''s laughed coldly.


    "Your stupid plan almost made my sister lose her kidney. And you are fucking telling me it''s not my concern!!!"


    Her eyes turned red. "Leave him to me Micky."


    Michael moved his gaze from her to Rick. Then Shrugged indifferently catching his daggers. "He''s all yours." He backed away.


    Jennifer calmly walked towards Rick. The closer she got, the more her Mana surge.


    ''Fuck! I think it''s time to die, there''s no way I can defeat her.'' Rick braced himself while still in his barrier.


    "Do you really think a Rare-class skill can protect you from me?" She asked calmly.


    Michael observed Jennifer in mild surprised. ''I don''t think I will survive against her.''


    The Mana emanating from Jennifer was so dense that Michael''s seems like a child play.


    With a flick of her wrist, a huge Bloodred scythe appeared in her hand. The smell of blood increased 100 folds in the hall.


    Both Michael''s and Rick''s faces changed dramatically, and they both Muttered in unison.


    "Legendary Class weapon!"

 Chapter 69: Are You Worthy?

    The two weren''t expecting to see another Legendary weapon. To Michael; this making it the second Legendary weapon he has seen after his own, of course.


    "I will make sure to cut you into countless parts." Jennifer continued walking towards Rick, taking purposeful steps.


    "COME ON THEN!!!" Rick yelled gripping his weapons tightly.


    "Come and get m..."


    Whoosh!!!


    ".....?!"


    "....."


    Rick froze instantly as Jennifer slowly materialized behind him, blood dipping from her Scythe.


    With horror written all of his face his light barrier shattered into countless pieces.


    Rick''s body then broke into different parts falling into a heap of gruesome pile.


    "I said your rare-class skill can''t protect you from me." She slowly turned around.


    Michael blinked thrice, staring at Jennifer like she has grown two heads.


    Jennifer turned to him.


    "Don''t worry Micky, I''m not after you. You should be grateful to me." Her Scythe disintegrated into light particles as she walked towards him.


    "What do you mean?" Michael asked in mild confusion.


    Jennifer stopped in front of him, she stared deep in his eyes.


    "Don''t think you are the strongest for having a Legendary weapon. Tell you the truth, those In top 3 to 20 on the ranking board all has Legendary weapons, you are still safe because they don''t know your location. If they do..."


    She smirked.


    "I will protect Mira. Just think about getting stronger so you can protect her too." She walked towards Donny after saying that.


    Michael stood still for a while, her word replaying in his head. "Why would they be after me? I''d done nothing to them."


    Jennifer Scoffed.


    "You took their ranking position, pushing them downward. AI gave you that 1st position for a reason, let''s see; Maybe to see if you are really worthy of it."


    She looked at him over her shoulder.


    "You aren''t ready."


    Michael frowned deeply hearing her. In Virtual reality game, he could be invincible because of the cheating system, but here...


    ''I need to get stronger.''


    "Don''t worry, I will help. If you need my help that is." She stopped in front of Donny. "You have one task love; Set this building on fire, and shoot yourself when you are done."


    Donny nodded mindlessly, then walked away to carry out her order.


    "Can we go Micky?"


    She turned to Michael who still stood on the same spot. His thoughts wandering.


    ''What if players stronger than Jennifer appears? What if this Joker I have been hearing about choose to attack? Can I really protect Mira with my strength?'' He looked at the daggers in his hand.


    ''I can''t even think of winning Jennifer. And she isn''t the only gold medal holder on the ranking board! Should I be angry on AI or myself?!'' He sighed.


    ''After I was revived, should I have leave VRG? Maybe our lives will be more peaceful then... No!!'' He turned to Jennifer who was staring at him with a smile.


    ''If I haven''t joined VRG, Mira and I won''t have survived against that guy sent by the Assassin'' Guild. The only way to protect my Sister is to get stronger. Much stronger.''


    "What can you teach me?" He asked Jennifer.


    She smiled and walked towards him again. "First of all; how to use your weapon, Then speed."


    Michael nodded. "We''ll start after I am done with all the pests."


    "How many are we talking here?"


    Jennifer was a little confused, she thought the Shadow Guild were the last Guild to destroy.


    "After the Shadow Guild, I will deal with the Vipers. We have some unfinished business."


    "Oh Micky, do you know how powerful the Vipers are? They are holding top 90 on the Guild ranking board, this guild you destroy are holding Top 200."


    Michael just nodded at her and walked towards the entrance.


    "I''m not joking Micky! Their Guild master is a Platinum medal player 3-stars! A step to enter Gold medal. You can''t win."


    "Thanks for the pep talk, we''ll deal with them after our training."


    He wants his revenge, not his death. He could face Huntress because he''s in a game and most of all; she was alone.


    Fighting a whole Guild with his current strength is only a death wish.


    "Good." Jennifer nodded following behind him.


    -


    Donny was busy pouring Petroleum all over the building. Moments later; He brought out a match stick and lit it up, throwing it on the heap of bodies before him. Flames caught instantly.


    He then brought out a gun and raised it to the side of his head.


    -


    Michael and Jennifer calmly walked out the building. They stared at the cars and passer-by for a moment then walked towards Jennifer''s Lincoln.


    "Let''s get out from here before the fire alarmed anyone."


    She got in the driver''s seat while Michael sat in the back, His head somewhere else.


    "Are you OK?" Jennifer turned to him seeing his thoughtful expression.


    "Yes, but I have a question."


    Jennifer started the car. "What is it?" She asked looking ahead.


    "Why are you here? You never visited us. Not even ones after 5 years." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You also didn''t--"


    "--I don''t Even know where you are--"


    "--I know that." She looked ahead, driving towards the Shadow Guild''s building which was 10 miles away.


    "I was upset that when my parents died none of you showed up. So I decided to keep a distance, My initial reason for visiting is to give you an invitation card. Glen is hosting a class gathering party for all of us. But after knowing you two had no idea about my Parents'' death I felt so stupid and ashamed."


    "Glen?" Michael''s face turned cold, he paid no attention to the other things she said.


    "Yes. He wants everyone to come, including you... That surprised me because both of you are like Fire-and-water."


    "It''ll be good to see him again." Michael smirked. "When and where?"


    "A week from now, Mega Super Hotel." Jennifer answered.


    "I have a present for him."


    She remained silent, not saying anything.


    "My condolences."


    Jennifer looked at him through the rearview mirror with a stunned gaze, she then nodded slowly not saying anything.


    Michael stared at her for a moment, then relaxed on the seat.


    ''Shadow Guild next.''

 Chapter 70: What Did You Do To Them?

    "Wow, in just two hours, Queen-Of-Death already dealt with the Skull Guild. The next massage will be the disbandment of the Shadow guild."


    "What are you murmuring about, Tyson?"


    "Nothing Mrs Jones, and thank you for helping me."


    "It''s nothing, I know Mira will love the things in these bags."


    Mrs Jones lowered her head to the two big bags in both her hands.


    The two were currently standing in front of Mira''s hospital room.


    "Mmm... Tyson? Why did you threaten the Receptionist?" She asked in mild confusion.


    When they got to the hospital, they asked which room Mira was staying, but the Receptionist said they need an invitation card or should have registered earlier. With no other way...


    ...Tyson just had to Threaten her. With the encounter with Michael the Receptionist quickly let them In after knowing the guy was a player.


    "I just said if she doesn''t let us in, I will let her lose her job. Nothing harsh." He knocked at the door.


    "Are you sure she''ll like these gifts?" He looked at the two gift bags behind him.


    "These gifts worth 5 months of life times. I selected them myself, so don''t worry. She''ll definitely like them."


    Tyson just nodded, hearing footsteps advancing towards them. With a click! The door slowly opened.


    Ricky observed the two people in front of him calmly. "Why are you here?" He asked settling his gaze on Tyson.


    "What do you mean why we are here? MOVE!"


    Mrs Jones shoved him to the side walking inside the room, followed by Tyson.


    "Aaahhhhhh!!!!!!!"


    Mrs Jones let out a piercing scream the exact moment she entered, dropping the bags heavily on the ground.


    "Why are you screaming?!" Tyson yelled. He quickly walked up to her.


    Ricky and Levi frowned slightly.


    "T--That is... How can a Lizard be so big?!!" She pointed at Mira''s bed.


    Tyson followed her finger seeing Drakon, he chuckled. "Is this Jennifer''s pet?" He asked the two brothers.


    Levi and Ricky looked at each other, then at Tyson. "It''s Supreme''s."


    BOOM!!


    The word exploded in his head like a dynamite.


    ''Supreme is back.'' He was stunned in place.


    Drakon observed the two slowly, Its red eyes fixed on them. ''Who are these two?''


    "Calm down Mrs Jones, this is Drakon. He belongs to my brother, and he''s not a Lizard." Mira tried to calm Mrs Jones.


    "Yes Mrs Jones, Haven''t you seen a Dragon before?" Tyson asked after getting himself back.


    "No." Mrs Jones shook her head.


    "That''s OK."


    Tyson walked towards Mira''s bed. To his horror, Drakon created a 1-meter tall wall of flames in front of him.


    "What are you doing?!" Tyson yelled, taking a step back. ''How can a baby Dragon''s fire radiate so much heat?'' He thought inwardly.


    Drakon stood in front of Mira, watching the two. ''My partner said, no one should get close to her.''


    Mrs Jones turned to Mira. "Mira, can you please ask this thing to not attack. No, to not Cook us."


    Mira was speechless. She could have, but Drakon would never listen to her.


    ''Did this old human just called me a "Thing"?'' Drakon was enraged.


    Being a player, Tyson quickly detected the Mana wave emanating from Drakon. ''AI, what class is this Dragon?''


    "What the?!!" He exclaimed out loud. ''I don''t have so many diamonds.''


    Everyone turned to him in mild confusion.


    "Why did you yell just now?" Mrs Jones asked in a low voice.


    "AI... I''m going to regret this. AI, take it from my Dad''s account, Use the Linking Card."


    Everyone including Drakon stared at him totally perplexed.


    What is this guy saying?


    JOKER''S MANSION.


    Sitting on a couch with a glass of wine in hand was a middle-age man with red hair and black eyes, Putting on a black business suit.


    "Boss, you would be late for the meeting."


    The butler standing at a corner reminded respectfully.


    Joker let out a tired sigh.


    "Another Guild had just been disbanded. That''s life, nothing is permanent; am I right Old man Zen?"


    Zen gave a small bow. "Head is always wise and knowledgeable."


    "Don''t flatter me, I just wish--"


    BEEP!


    His Diamond bracelet let out a beeping sound.


    "This boy, what did he want to do with such a huge amount?" He placed the wine glass on the small desk before him.


    "Maybe young master needs it for something urgent, that might be the reason he used the Linking Card."


    "Umm... You might be right. I told him this Link can only be used for emergency." After some thought he nodded.


    "Accept It, AI."


    He relaxed on the couch. "Let''s just wait and see his good news. It might just be related to his mission."


    Zen nodded.


    BACK IN THE HOSPITAL.


    "Successful? He gave it to me?" Tyson was shocked.


    "Any moment from now."


    Drakon, Levi and Ricky frowned hearing his word.


    ''What is he planning on doing? Whatever it''s, I won''t let him.''


    The next moment. A devastating pressure descended on the room, focused on both Mrs Jones and Tyson.


    The two dropped to their knees instantly.


    Both Ricky and Levi froze feeling the pressure. It wasn''t focused on them, but they surely felt it.


    ''Mystical Class!!!'' S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tyson''s eyes widened in both terror and amazement.


    ''Good night.''


    Drakon raised its two fronts legs and smashed down on the bed. At that moment, the pressure increased a 100-fold.


    Mrs Jones and Tyson fainted from the unbearable pressure.


    "What did you do to them?" Mira finally found her voice.


    ''Why is she worried? They aren''t dead, just sleeping.'' Drakon turned to her and slowly shook its head.


    "Let Mrs Jones go, she will never hurt me. But... I don''t know this guy." Mira said to Drakon, while staring at Tyson.

 Chapter 71: Opportunity To Live

    Shadow Guild''s Building.


    Five people sat in a meeting room discussing, All anxious.


    "What should we do Guild master? All the members have fled leaving only the five of us." The formal Vice who is now the first elder asked, His face grim.


    "You can''t blame them, The Skull Guild had just been disbanded. Or, let me say destroyed. As the third elder reported; Queen-Of-Death and a young man in black were the only ones who entered the building."


    Everyone frowned slightly hearing Rahond.


    "Who is this young man?" Ro asked, turning her gaze to the Guild master.


    First Elder: "We don''t know him, vice. But I know with your help and strength we''ll be able to hold them back."


    "Yes! The vice is a silver medal 1-star holder. You might be a LV20, but I know with your help; We''ll be safe." The second added.


    "You are right, we three are Bronze medal 2-stars holders, With guild master and Vice. We can survive."


    Ro was silent.


    These guys are really stupid. There''s no way Ro will fight a battle knowing she has 100% chance of losing.


    None of them would!


    ''Why am I having a bad feeling? Should I escape? Yes! I need to escape... ''Cause there''s no way I''m fighting a Gold medal player.''


    "All of you should leave. I will wait for her alone, we won''t be in this mess if I wasn''t bent on moving forward on the Guilds'' ranking board." He clutched his fist which was placed on the table.


    "Go! You guys should save yourselves." He moved his gaze around the four people sitting before him.


    "That isn''t happening Guild master. We all wanted to move in ranking, And... we were the ones who urge and insist for the Guild war. If we had known, we would have attacked them with force taking the ranking position without going through with the Guild war." The first elder said with a solemn expression.


    "Yes Guild master. We''ll stand with you still the end!"


    "Yes!!" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rahond looked at the three guys with a small smile. These three have been with him from the start, they were the first to join the Shadow Guild, helping him slowly build it up, But now...


    ...Any Minutes from now, their Guild will be destroyed. They might even lose their lives.


    Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep!


    The five looked around the meeting room, hearing the security Alarm.


    "Let''s go greet her." Rahond stood up, and walked towards the exit followed by the three.


    "Aren''t you coming, Vice?"


    The third Elder who walked last turned to Ro.


    "I''m coming." She stood up and followed the guy from behind, Thinking of ways to save herself.


    ''I can''t escape through the back because Rahond holds the security lock passcodes, I can''t even think of escaping through the front door because Queen-Of-Death is already here. Wait... Can I smash through the wall?''


    ___


    "You know, the only reason Glen is Inviting you is to Humiliate you amongst our classmates."


    "That''s what I am hoping for."


    The two stopped In front of the Five people already waiting for them in the hall.


    None Armed.


    The Moment Ro set eyes on Michael her face turned paled in horror. She slowly started backing away. Something the four standing beside her noticed.


    ''Why is he here? Impossible! Could it be the girl Rahond injured is his sister? The same Sister who Atel tried to attack and ended up dead with all my Guild members!''


    "What''s it Ro? Do you know him?" Rahond asked seeing her paled face.


    "I never thought we''d meet again, Don''t you think it''s time to pay up your debt?" Michael asked with a smirk.


    Now everyone apart from the two were completely perplexed.


    "Do you know her, Micky?"


    "Know her? We are pratically friends. Right, Ro?"


    Ro was scared shit-less seeing his smirk. She continued taking more steps back, but to her shock and Surprise; her back collided with a red transparent barrier covering 50 meters radii.


    "Don''t think of escaping dear, with me here. None of you are going anywhere." Jennifer walked towards a couch and sat down, crossing her legs.


    "Who is he, Ro?!!" Rahond yelled at her, not bothered about the barrier.


    "He. He. He. He is Supreme!!"


    "?!!!"


    "....."


    "... Did she just say, Supreme?!!"


    Rahond turned to Michael, he slowly observed him. "Are you sure?" He asked.


    "Yes." Ro nodded in affirmation. "Remember my formal Guild? The Shadow Assassins'' Guild"


    The four including Jennifer nodded. She was watching the show.


    "He''s responsible for its disbandment, he killed everyone because the Guild master sent someone to kill him which almost harm his sister. If I am correct, the girl you injured is his sister."


    The four faces turned paled.


    It''s to know that the Shadow Assassins'' Guild are much stronger than them. To be able to wipe them out is an unbelievable feat for someone who is just a Bronze medal holder.


    "She is good." Jennifer clapped her hands for Ro. "You save us the time to explain." She added.


    Ro turned to Jennifer, her gaze filled with confusion. ''Why is she clapping?'' Ro thought inwardly.


    "For your information. I didn''t kill everyone, you would have known if you haven''t escaped." Michael tucked away his hands in his pants pockets.


    "On the way coming to this location, I thought of something. A solution to my problem." Michael calmly walked towards them.


    "I need to get much more powerful, and I won''t be able to do that if I am always thinking of my sister''s safety. So I need to gather a force in the real world which will help me look after her, they don''t have to show themselves. Just watch her in the Shadows." He walked past the four, heading towards Ro.


    "Anyone who accepted my offer will be under me. Whatever I said go, No questions asked, and I''ll give you protection and in-game diamonds. 10,000 per month."


    Everyone in the hall was stunned in place upon hearing his words.


    Michael looked at Rahond over his shoulder.


    "Don''t think you are special that I am giving you this opportunity. I read all your information, you are a good and honest man; Not like some fools I have killed."


    He looked back at Ro.


    "Do you accept, or not? By refusing you are signing your death warrant. I''m not threatening you, just giving you an opportunity to live."


    He then walked towards Jennifer, and turned around to the four men.


    "I''m waiting..."


    *


    *


    Good idea, right?

 Chapter 72: What Rank Are You, Supreme?

    The four looked at each other, debating about Michael''s Offer.


    Agreeing to him will remove their right of Speech. That is; Whatever he says goes, but... 10,000 in-game diamonds for a month is something neither of them could earn for three whole months, if they don''t die in a game.


    If they accept. They will also gain an ally, Who is the renown Supreme.


    What should they do?


    Accept or refuse?


    "Guild master, I think we should accept. At least we''ll be alive, and also have an Ally." The first Elder whispered to Rahond.


    "Can you be someone''s subordinate? Always answering Yes to what he says?" Rahond asked the three back.


    The three were silent for a moment.


    "Yes. As long we''ll be safe and we''ll also have our Guild." The second added.


    Rahond turned to the last elder. Who slowly nodded in agreement.


    No one is ready to die, They will rather work for Michael than die by his hand.


    Rahond looked at Ro then at Michael, and asked:


    "What about her?"


    " Think about yourself." Michael said in a flat tone.


    Rahond sighed.


    "OK then, We accept."


    Michael raised his bracelet and tapped on it. "Your in-game name?"


    He raised his head to Rahond.


    "Shadow." Rahond answered in mild confusion, not getting why he asked.


    "Shadow for Shadow Guild. How smart." Jennifer muttered with a chuckled. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael nodded at Rahond. He tapped on his bracelet.


    Beep.


    Rahond was stunned in place, He stared at Michael utterly confused.


    "Use the in-game diamonds to change the logo of the Guild. To the photo I sent to you."


    After some hesitation, Rahond finally nodded.


    With that taken care of, Michael turned to Ro. "Come and sit down, let''s talk."


    Ro nodded and walked towards the couch, sitting in front of Jennifer. Michael sat down beside Jennifer, the two staring at her.


    SOME MOMENTS LATER


    Couldn''t take the holdup any longer. Ro asked. "What do you want to talk about?"


    Michael scoffed while Jennifer relaxed her back on the couch.


    "It''s kind of easy. I need information, provide it, and I''ll let you go. Try anything stupid... I think you know what''ll happen." A dagger appeared in his right hand.


    Ro stared at the dagger for a moment then looked up at Michael. "What do you want to know?"


    The four stood calmly at the side watching the three, not knowing what to do.


    "I want to know everything about the Viper Guild''s leader."


    Hearing his question, Ro was dumbfounded.


    "The Viper Guild''s Leader?" Ro muttered, she stared at Michael for a while. ''Why would he want to know about him?''


    Instead of answering Ro laughed coldly.


    "Why are you looking for him?" She asked with a sneer.


    Michael frowned sightly. ''Isn''t she scared I will kill her?'' But he still answered:


    "We have some unfinished business. In your information gained, you two are very close. Let see... Lovers, perhaps."


    Ro scoffed. "If I don''t tell you, what will you do? Kill me?"


    "Of course." Michael answered.


    "Fufufufufu..." She stared at him with pure killing intent.


    "Not after I kill you first!! NOW NIXON!!!!" She yelled.


    Michael''s and Jennifer''s faces turned serious, The two quickly leaped backward without hesitation, dodging the Mandible of the giant black beetle which appeared under the couch they were sitting on.


    Summoning her pet under their couch was a brilliant idea. But the ones targeted were always on guard.


    The four men quickly jumped backward totally perplexed. Creating distance from the 15 meters long beetle which appeared out of nowhere.


    Both Jennifer and Michael landed 5 meters from it.


    "How lovely. A stage 1 evolved pet, Uncommon-class, LV17." Jennifer stood up, and slowly cleaned the dust off her shoulders.


    "I should kill you right now, but Micky will have the honor of that." She shook her head with pity.


    Ro stood on Nixon''s head, staring at the two. "I was planning to escape with my Love here. Maybe destroying some walls, but---"


    "--Wait. Wait. Wait!" Michael stopped her with a raised hand.


    "What?!" Ro yelled at him.


    "You just called this Beetle your love. What about Kay? Isn''t he your love?." He asked with a teasing smile.


    "Of course he''s my love. And I won''t let you get to him or anywhere close to his Guild!" Ro was irritated


    "How are you going to achieve that?" Michael asked, spinning the dagger between his fingers.


    "By killing you. Nixon! [Beetle veins.]!!"


    Calm sonic wave spread out from the beetle towards Michael.


    It pushed him a step back and nothing more.


    Michael frowned, feeling nothing from that attack.


    "Was that your attack?" He asked in mild confusion.


    Ro just sneered at him.


    RUMBLE!!!


    The next moment all the building trembled violently. Think plants'' veins shot out from the ground around Michael Binding his hands, body and legs.


    "Is this your pet''s strongest skill?" He asked with a grin.


    Ro: "Nope, This is it."


    The next moment countless poisonous spines grew out from the veins from the starting spot moving towards his body.


    "Watch out Micky!! Don''t let those spines prick you!!"


    "You die today, Supreme!" Ro let out a sinister laughter.


    The four looked at each other.


    "Should we help him?" The second elder asked.


    "Queen-Of-Death didn''t interfere, which means; he''ll be ok." Rahond calmly watched Supreme, as the veins tighten around him.


    "You are good Ro, even having a Stage 1 evolved. But you made one mistake."


    "And what is that?" Ro asked teasingly, A pleased smile on her face.


    "You should have sealed my mouth." The next moment. "[Demon Lord''s legacy.]"


    BOOOM!!!!!


    Red and dark Mana burst out from him, instantly destroying all the veins. Everyone closed their eyes, avoiding the sharps spaines.


    The moment they looked back at Michael.


    """....."""


    Ro was stunned.


    Jennifer was speechless.


    The four were all dumbfounded.


    Standing on Michael''s original spot was Michael but with red eyes and armed with two daggers. The clone.


    That wasn''t the disturbing thing that got their attention, it was the real Michael who was floating 10 meters from the ground armed with the starlight sword.


    "Impossible?!"


    They all exclaimed, Seeing Michael floating towards Ro in midair.


    Ro''s face turned paled instantly, staring at Michael in Horror. She gulped down and asked:


    "What Rank are you really on, Supreme?" Her voice filled with dread.


    *


    *


    *


    [Author: A pet''s class can''t be upgraded. It just determines the number of times they could evolve. For example: Ro''s Pet can only evolve to stage two// Level: Level determined the Health points of a pet. LV1= 1,000 health points// Evolution stage: it changed the size, appearance and strength of the pet. The higher class your pet the more it could evolve.] [I hope I cleared your questions.]

 Chapter 73: Bloodline

    In VRG. Those with high ranking gain countless skills, from controlling an element to having special attributes. But this only focused on those who have the talent and skill to fight, survive and unlock it.


    But...


    Flying is a whole different story. All Players knew only Diamond player or higher could fly.


    There are other ways of flying. Like; using a Card, a Skill or a pet. But all these are expensive for low rank players.


    Only diamond or higher ranks players could have the Mana required to be able to fly without using a card, skill or pet. These group of players have complete control over their Mana. Which made them the most dangerous forces in VRG.


    That was the reason everyone was shock in place seeing Michael could fly. Something only a diamond player could do, even Jennifer who is a gold medal player don''t have the Mana to perform this feat.


    "Why do you all look surprise?" Michael moved his gaze around everyone, his now red eyes flashing with confusion.


    "Impossible! Only diamond player or above could fly!!" Ro was so scared that she commanded her pet to create a distance with Michael. ''Impossible! Impossible! Impossible!'' She thought continuously.


    Jennifer just stared at him, utterly perplexed. ''How are you doing this Micky? Are you using a skill or card?'' She lowered her head to his bracelet.


    ''Your AI bracelet is Green. That means you are using a skill or card, but that will drain all your Mana. It''s nothing compare to Diamond players who could absorb Mana from their surrounding.''


    Rahond and the four looked at themselves, all has bright smiles on their faces.


    "Guild master. We just got an Ally who is a Diamond player, we can do whatever we want and no one will dare stop us."


    Rahond turned to the third elder with a glare. "Are you mad?! Because you are under a Diamond player don''t mean you can act as you please. If you cross the line, Supreme will kill you himself."


    The guy quickly nodded, a drop of sweat rolling down his face.


    Rahond then looked back at Michael. "This might be the reason he could gain the highest score in VRG. Supreme is a freakishly Diamond player."


    Ro''s brain was moving in overdrive, she already gave up on her plan on killing Michael. Her new plan now was; how to escape from a Diamond player who is even stronger than Jennifer.


    That sounds impossible with her strength and pet.


    "No!!" She looked up at him.


    "You can''t be a Diamond player, if you were, you would be holding a higher ranking; Top 7th or 5th!!!!" she yelled.


    "I think your brain have shut down dear. What rank is Supreme holding on the leader ranking board?" Jennifer asked forming her throne behind her, she then slowly sat down.


    Her word resonated in everyone''s head.


    "1st place!" They all muttered.


    Michael observed them slowly. ''They all think I am a diamond player, and with the look on Ro''s face. It shows Diamond players are powerful, Truly powerful.'' He thought inwardly, and said out loud.


    "Enough chitchats, Let''s end this." He pointed his starlight sword at Ro''s beetle.


    "I hope you can survive my next attac--"


    "--wait Supreme!!"


    "....?!"


    Every stared at Ro in mild confusion.


    Clenching her teeth. "I surrender. I will tell you everything you need to know." she said.


    Michael scoffed. "Know one thing about me, I never spare those who tried to kill me."


    With that said, both him and the clone shot forward, attacking from Above and Below. Ro''s face changed dramatically.


    "Nixon! [Earth defense.]!!"


    The beetle''s eyes glowed for a second, moment next a huge impenetrable wall rose from the ground in front of it.


    ''Her beetle has an Earth bloodline in it?!'' Jennifer was stunned.


    Pets were classified Into 8 bloodlines, which are: [Light, Darkness, Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, Plant, and lastly lightening.]


    Light, Darkness, and lightening pets were crazily expensive in AI. So not all players could afford them. But you can buy a bloodline stone from AI''s store and fuse it with your pets, giving them higher attributes; either in speed, defense or attack.


    But your pet''s innate bloodline will be weakened by half. No pet has been able to take more than three bloodlines, not even joker''s. But...


    ...Ro''s beetle has the plant bloodline and also the earth.


    That was the Reason Jennifer was surprised.


    BOOM!!!!


    Michael and his clone collided with the Wall defense, shattering it in an instant.


    Michael shot forward towards Ro who stood on the beetle''s head, slashing his sword downward towards her. While the Clone shot straight towards the right eye of the beetle.


    Ro quickly leaped backward dodging the attack. Michael''s slash tore open the head of the beetle. At that precise moment the clone plunged its two daggers in its right eye.


    SCREECH!!!


    The beetle let out an agonizing smirk, as it stumbled backward, shaking its head.


    "You will pay for hurting Nixon!"


    Ro yelled in rage. She lunged forward armed with a sword. Her eyes filled with bloodlust.


    "How dare you?!!"


    She smashed her sword downward on Michael who dodged her attack with a sidestep, seeing she missed her target. Ro quickly turned around, she raised her sword to attack again but what met her was a swift kick which connected with her right cheek. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Pffff!


    Ro spurted out a mouth of blood falling heavily on the ground.


    "Is that all?" Michael asked staring down at her.


    "How dare you?!!" She spat out the remaining blood in her mouth.


    Nixon felt its master''s pain and rage, it let out a piercing screech as its body started glowing with a green light.


    "Retreat."


    The clone turned into particles upon hearing Michael''s command.


    Whoosh!


    The two daggers flew out of the beetle''s eyes towards him. Hovering above his head.


    "Say your goodbyes."


    "What?" Ro was stunned.


    Michael raised his starlight sword pointing its blade downward, the two bloodred daggers rotated. Their blades pointing downward.


    Ro turned paled seeing his action.


    "DON''T!!!! NO!!!!"


    BAM!!


    The three blades plunged deep inside its head simultaneously.


    SCREECH!!!!


    "NOOOO!!!!!!!"


    The beetle and Ro let out a painful smirk.


    The huge beetle collapsed on the ground Dead, while Ro spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    "That is heart-wrenching." Jennifer stated with a small smile.


    Rahond and the three elders stood frozen, as the Beetle disintegrated into light particles, disappearing from the hall.

 Chapter 74: The Conquerors.

    Ro lied on the floor crying over her pet, all the hardship and battles they went through together was just cut short by this demon.


    Michael observed her for a moment. "Don''t cry, you will still join your beloved Pet."


    She turned sharply towards him, her eyes filled with endless coldness and killing intent.


    Ro slowly stood up, after wiping the blood off her lip she said. "What did I ever do to you to warrant all these?" She asked, her gaze fixed on Michael.


    "Let''s see..." Michael thought for a moment, He then looked at her with a smirk. "Nothing actually, I need you. But not alive."


    "Hahaha..." Ro laughed in anger. "You need my dead body, I have good news for you; You won''t have it." She brought out a card.


    "That is a Demonic card. It turns a player into a demon increasing their strength and powers, but the devastating thing about this card is; after it wears off, the Victim''s body either dead or alive will turn to ash." Jennifer explained to Michael.


    "Is there anything you don''t know?" Michael asked looking at her over his shoulder.


    "Impressed?" Jennifer raised the side of her lip.


    "You are right, Jennifer. We''ll see what you can do after I turn into a demon and kill all of you." Ro held the card with both hands and was about to activate it, by tearing it.


    BAM!


    She froze instantly.


    Cough!


    Ro coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    Moment next; she collapsed on the ground dead with two daggers'' handles sticking from her back.


    "Do you really think I''ll let you?" Michael walked towards her, bent down, picking up the Demonic Card.


    ''This will come in handy. With my Demon Lord''s legacy, its effect will be neutralized, I hope so.'' He thought inwardly, standing back up.


    "Rahond!"


    "Yes Supreme?" Rahond quickly walked forward.


    "Tell me what you know about Kay."


    Rahond nodded.


    "Kay''s in-game name is; Viper, he''s also a platinum medal 3-stars holder, the guild master of Viper Guild. There are a total of 40 members in his Guild, some in Bronze and silver medals. His Vice is also a platinum 1-star holder, their guild is currently holding Top 90th on the Guilds'' ranking board."


    ''Nothing new, I thought he knew more than Jennifer.'' He shook his head, storing the card in the system''s inventory.


    "Send a Guild war request to them."


    Rahond: "what...?!!"


    1st elder: "we are done."


    2nd elder: "I thought we could live longer."


    3rd elder: "why are you guys worried? Supreme is a diamond player."


    Michael saw the fearful expressions on their faces and asked. "What''s it?"


    "Ahem..." Rahond cleared his throat.


    "All our members have left the Guild, our Guild power is nothing compare to theirs. Four of us won''t be able to face them all, and no one will join us if they discover we''re challenging the Vipers--"


    "--I will help you." Michael cut him off.


    "F-For that to happen, you need to join the Guild." The first elder said after some hesitation.


    Michael was silent.


    ''I need to destroy the Vipers, not in private but to the whole world.'' He nodded, raised his bracelet and tapped on it.


    Beep!


    Rahond looked at his bracelet.


    Rahond was stunned for only a second. He quickly tapped yes without wasting a second.


    Come on, what if Michael changed his mind.


    ''Bronze medal 2-stars? No! He might be using a card hiding his real Rank. He is a Diamond player not a bronze.'' Rahond nodded thoughtfully.


    "Boss, can I make you the guild master? With you present I''m not qualified to be your Guild Master." He said with excitement.


    "That won''t be necessary." Michael shook his head.


    Beep!!


    Rahond looked at his bracelet again in mild confusion.


    Rahond froze in place. AI''s word continued ringing in his head. ''She wants to join my guild?''


    "Answer my request you dumbass." Jennifer walked towards the two.


    Rahond got himself back after hearing her word, He quickly accepted her request


    BEEP!!!


    The next moment, all their bracelet let out a Beep sound.


    Rahond and the other three froze. ''Did two players joining the Guild just pushed them to top 100 and even giving them 10,000 in-game diamonds?!!''


    Rahond quickly tapped his bracelet.


    Beep!


    Jennifer just nodded and said. "First: change the name of the Guild." She turned to Michael.


    "What name should we use Micky?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael moved his gaze around the hall and nodded. "The Conquerors."


    "I like the name. It has power, courage, and it''s cool to pronounce. "The Conquerors"." Jennifer and the four nodded. They all like the name.


    "Second: what do you want to do with her corpse?" Jennifer added.


    Michael looked at Ro''s body which was lying in a pool of her blood, He waves his hand; summoning back his daggers. The two redrew from her body and landed in his hand.


    "Rahond, listen closely..."


    ____


    Some Minutes Later.


    Jennifer and Michael walked out the building, leaving the four to take care of the task assigned by Michael.


    "I have so many questions at the moment." Jennifer opened her mouth.


    "Which are?" Michael asked.


    "First: how did you destroy the Shadow Assassins'' guild?"


    "The same way I dealt with the Skull guild. But I spared the members." He walked towards the car.


    "Mmm... What really happened to Sara?"


    "I killed her." He answered flatly.


    "Why?"


    "--she stabbed me in the heart." He walked towards the driver''s seat. "I will drive."


    "You should get ready then." Jennifer said entering the car.


    "Why is that?" Michael got in.


    "Her twin brother is a player. Name: Damon, In-game name: Death Trap. Rank: Gold medal 3-stars, he''s as strong as me, and he''s also the Vice Guild master of the second-strongest Guild on the Guilds'' ranking board."


    Michael started the car. "Why haven''t I heard of him?"


    Jennifer chuckled.


    "Don''t worry, you will. You can''t win this one with your strength even if you multiplied into five. A gold medal player is 100 times stronger than Silvers players, not to mention Bronze player."


    Michael just nodded. ''Sara''s twin brother. Where was he all these months?''


    "Oh!" Jennifer turned to him as he drove towards the Hospital.


    "How the hell can you fly?" She asked.

 Chapter 75: Demigods Ranking Board.

    "No matter what you say, I won''t believe you are a Diamond player." She added.


    "I''m not a diamond player--"


    "--Then how can you fly?" She cut him off.


    Michael turned to her in mild annoyance. "I''m getting to that." He looked ahead.


    "Remember the skill I used to stop those bullets fired by Rick and his Vice?"


    Jennifer nodded.


    "I discovered another use for it, Lifting myself. That is; I can fly with the use of the skill."


    Jennifer was silent for a moment, then asked. "Do you have enough Mana for that? A skill that good will either be in the Rare-class or Elite-class. It''ll surely consume Mana."


    Michael just smiled, not saying anything.


    [Brainwave] was a skill rewarded by the system for killing that behemoth. It can be used without Mana, but if used for a long time, it will only cause him a slight headache. Nothing more.


    He couldn''t tell her all that. Jennifer is his childhood friend, but humans'' hearts are unpredictable.


    He already learned his lesson.


    Jennifer sighed, She stared at his side profile for a while before asking. "Why are you challenging the Viper Guild? As far as I know, they had no encounter with you." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "True, but there are some things that need to be set right."


    "Set right? You mean by destroying their guild. Wait..." Her eyes widened in shock.


    "You not only want to destroy them but also humiliate them in public, that''s why you are requesting for a Guild war. But... Kay don''t even know you, is this really worth it?"


    Michael sneered.


    "I don''t have anything against Kay but his father. As the saying goes, The child will have to pay for his father''s crimes."


    "His Father?"


    Jennifer thought for a moment. Her face turned paled instantly.


    "ARE YOU MAD?!!! HIS FATHER IS A GOLD MEDAL 4-STARS HOLDER!!!!" She yelled at him.


    Michael rubbed his finger in his ear. "Do you have to scream in my ear?" He asked. "And don''t you think I know that?"


    "Wait... You know Kay''s father is a gold medal player?" Jennifer was confused. "Then why are you till going on with this?!"


    Kay''s father is one step below her on the leader ranking board. She could be on top ''cause of her Score. And now... Someone who is still a bronze medal player want to face sure a player!


    "His father traveled 1 month ago, he''s out of the city. I can deal with his son and Guild for now."


    "You are too arrogant Micky. Didn''t you wonder where he is?" Jennifer shook her head. She was now having a second thought about this Guild war.


    If it''s only the Guild war battle. They could win, but Michael is going after the son of one of the most dangerous player on the leader ranking board. Even she had to think twice before facing Kay''s father.


    "Is that important?" Michael turned to her.


    Jennifer chuckled in frustration hearing his question. "How many ranking do you know in AI?" She asked.


    "Two: The Leader ranking board and Guilds'' ranking board." Michael answered in confusion, not getting why she asked.


    "You are wrong. There are a total of 20 Cities in the world, among these 20; there are five cities known as: The Five Nations. Amerisa is the first Biggest, wealthiest, and strongest out of the five. So we have far more stronger players that you can ever think of..." She paused for a moment and looked ahead.


    "...These five cities Created a new ranking in AI. Known as; The Demigods'' ranking board. For thirty years after its creation, only 20 players out of the whole Amerisa could enter. The other cities have even fewer players, In front of those in the Demigods'' Ranking. Even Joker who is a Diamond player will have to show respect to them, they arethe at the pinnacle of powers beyond our Imagination."


    "How Is all these related to Kay''s father." Michael asked with a serious expression.


    "Kay''s father is planning on becoming The student of the first placeholder. Hundreds have tried, but only ten succeeded, I think he is trying his luck."


    "Ten out of hundreds. He won''t succeed." Michael said flatly.


    "Don''t you get it?! Those in the Demigods'' ranking could destroy a small city within five minutes. Not to mention with the use of their pets! If he succeeded. He''ll have the backing of a player in the Demigods'' ranking."


    "If they are as powerful as you said. Those in the Demigods'' ranking, they won''t pay any attention to a gold medal player. They will only focus on Diamonds."


    "I hope you are right." Jennifer relaxed on her seat.


    ''I don''t know what Kay''s father did to you? Even with what I said, you are still matching onward.'' She tapped on her bracelet.


    Beep!


    AI''s voice sounded in his head.


    Michael turned to her and said. "Open it."


    The next moment. A holographic Green card appeared hovering above his bracelet.


    "That''s the invitation card for the class gathering." Jennifer stated in a calm tone.


    Michael nodded, he stopped the car in front of the hospital, then turned to her. "Don''t worry Jennie. No matter what happened, I''ll never do something that''ll risk the life of those closest to me. I''m going after the viper for revenge not to find my death, All you have to do is; look after yourself and Don''t think so much." He patted her head, Then got out of the car.


    Jennifer blinked in shock. ''When last have I heard him call me "Jennie"?'' She looked at him through the front glass as he walked around the car.


    "Aren''t you coming?" Michael asked.


    "Wait." She got out and walked up to him.


    Michael waited.


    Jennifer stopped two feet from him. "Don''t tap my head again, I''m older than you."


    Michael walked closer to her that their nose could almost touch. "One year older. That means nothing to me, And... breathe."


    With that said he walked away, leaving a stunned and flush face Jennifer behind.


    ''I thought?''


    "Phew..."


    She sighed in relief. Calming down her beating heart. With her emotions settled she quickly followed behind him.

 Chapter 76: Sit Down And Wait.

    Some Minutes Later.


    The two walked out of the elevator, heading towards Mira''s room. When they got 10 meters from the door, Jennifer frowned slightly feeling the slight pressure on her.


    "What is emanating such pressure?" She asked out loud.


    "Drakon." Michael answered her, walking towards the room.


    ''Isn''t he feeling the pressure?'' She followed behind him. ''He might have formed a contract with Drakon already.''


    Michael got to the door which was surprisingly built back. And pushed it open. ''That''s why it''s called a city hospital.''


    What came to view made them both stunned and dumbfounded.


    Mira was still lying on the bed, both Ricky and Levi stood at a corner, Not moving an inch, while Drakon stood on Mira''s bed staring at the two humans in front of it.


    One kneeling and the other, well... Sleeping on the floor.


    Tyson gritted his teeth, trying to hold back the pressure. His clothes were soaked with his sweat, Mrs Jones was still asleep, unaware of the suffering, Tyson was passing through.


    "You can stop now, Drakon." Michael calmly walked in, with Jennifer following behind.


    "Brother! Please ask Drakon to stop." Mira pleaded.


    She had tried a dozen times, pleading with Drakon to let them go, but it simply ignored her. Seeing Michael, she quickly pleaded.


    Drakon flew into the air and landed on Michael''s shoulder. ''This guy is strong partner. He fainted twice, this is the third time he''s waking up.''


    ''What happened?'' He asked Drakon telepathically.


    ''This red hair human was planning to make a move, he even said "Any moment from now" so I acted.''


    ''Acted using your [Dragon Might].''


    ''What do you want me to use in the first place? My flames? If I''d used that, you won''t be seeing two humans here but a Pile of ash.''


    Michael sighed in relief. ''Thank goodness you didn''t use that, Now release them.''


    Drakon nodded, the pressure vanished instantly.


    Phew


    Tyson sighed in relief, next moment; he collapsed on the ground. Fainting for the third time.


    ''He''s gone.'' Drakon flew and landed on Tyson''s face.


    It raised its hand and gave him a slap. ''See that?'' Drakon asked.


    "Stop that!!"


    Michael walked past Drakon and sat on the bed. "How are you feeling now?"


    "Good, but I''m hungry." Mira said in a low voice.


    "What do you want to eat?" Michael smiled at her shyness.


    Jennifer: "The Doctor said, she shouldn''t eat anything too spicy or filled with oil." Jennifer sat down on the only couch in the room.


    Michael nodded, his gaze still fixed on his sister, Waiting for her reply.


    "I want brown Rice, seafood, juice and lastly ice cream."


    "Where will all that fit? Oh Micky, add Veggies salad in that list. She needs blood" Jennifer said with a teasing smile.


    While Mira pouted at her.


    "OK then, it''s 5pm. I''ll be back." He turned to Jennifer. "Watch them." With that said he walked out of the room.


    ____


    Jennifer made a thorough search on the gifts brought by Tyson and Mrs Jones. Seeing nothing suspicious, she nodded.


    "What are you doing Bestie?"


    Mira had been watching her for a while now, seeing Jennifer was done with her inspection, she asked.


    "Checking what he bought for you. Oh? Wow... A Doll." Jennifer brought out a Barbie Doll putting on a Pink gown.


    "It looks expensive, why did he buy me all these?" Mira observed the Doll whose height was the same with her arm.


    "I don''t know, maybe he needs your help in convincing your brother to join his Guild." Jennifer said, observing the Doll.


    "My help? Why?" Mira asked in mild confusion.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be possible. You know why?"


    Mira shook her head.


    "Your brother is now in a Guild."


    Tyson: "In a Guild?"


    The people in the room turned their heads to Tyson, who slowly sat up. "Did I just heard you right?" He held his head.


    ''I thought he''s dead.'' Drakon landed on Mira''s bed.


    Tyson moved his gaze around the room and asked utterly bewildered. "What happened?"


    Jennifer dropped the Doll on the couch beside her and said. "Sit down and wait."


    "Huh? What do you mean by "Sit down and wait"?" Tyson asked, sitting on the ground.


    When he saw Drakon, seeing the pressure was gone he turned to Jennifer. "Is Supreme--"


    "--Sit down and wait." She cut him off.


    "OK then. I will sit right here." He made himself comfortable on the ground. He looked beside himself seeing Mrs Jones. "Is she...?"


    Jennifer looked at him with a frowned. "She is sleeping. Now... Shut up and sit there calmly!"


    "I only asked two or three questions." He muttered under his breath, Then said to Mira.


    "How are you doing, Mira?"


    "I''m good, A-And thanks for the gifts." She said after some hesitation.


    "It''s nothing, I just want to be your frie--"


    "--You bought me these gifts, so I can help you convince my brother to join your Guild, right?"


    Tyson was stunned, He turned to Jennifer. Who just smirked at him. ''THIS BITCH!.'' He hissed inwardly and said to Mira.


    "That''s among the reasons, but I really want to be your friend. You and your brother''s."


    Mira relaxed on her bed after hearing him.


    "Then you should follow my Bestie''s advice."


    ''Fantastic.'' S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tyson just sat on the ground not saying anything. As she said, He should follow Jennifer''s advice. Which is:


    "Sit down and wait."


    AN HOUR LATER.


    "What happened?"


    Mrs Jones asked holding her head, She sat up slowly while looking around. Seeing Drakon, she quickly hid behind Tyson.


    "Why is that lizard still here?"


    "It''s not a... Forget it." Tyson stated, not having the energy to explain anything at the moment.


    "What are you doing, Mrs Jones? Please get up from the ground." Jennifer said with a smile. "Come and sit with me." She added.


    "Jennifer?" Mrs Jones slowly stood up, and walked towards Jennifer sitting down beside her.


    "When did you arrive?" She asked.


    "When you were enjoying your sleep." Jennifer chuckled in a low voice.


    Tyson''s face was so red that he cussed inwardly. ''What the fuck?!! I have been sitting on the ground for an Hour now. She never asked me to sit on the couch! What a heartless Demoness!!!!''


    *


    *


    *


    Why is he yelling?!


    Good health everyone.

 Chapter 77: AI, I Want To Leave The Kings Guild.

    Some moment After his Unfavorable tantrum, Michael finally walked inside the room with a bag in hand.


    He moved his gaze around, seeing Mrs Jones and Tyson were awake. He smiled and said:


    "Thank goodness you are OK Mrs Jones. How are you doing?"


    Mrs Jones gave him a smile. "I''m good, we just want to check up on Mira."


    Michael nodded and walked towards Mira.


    "I''m good too." Tyson raised his hand.


    "No one asked you." Levi stated.


    "He did, you weren''t listening." Tyson Said to him with a smile on his face.


    Levi frowned slightly.


    "Don''t bother yourself with him, brother." Ricky who was standing behind Jennifer said to Levi, who nodded.


    Michael sat on the bed. "I see you two are bonding." He said, seeing Mira hugging Drakon tightly.


    "Drakon is too cute, Brother!"


    ''Help me Partner!!! I thought she needed something, but she caught me and won''t let go!! If I''d known I wouldn''t have gotten close to her!!''


    Michael chuckled hearing Drakon''s complaint.


    "OK Mira, time to eat."


    "Aww..."


    "Can you free Drakon?" He placed the bag on the bed.


    Mira nodded, and let go of Drakon. Who quickly flew away from her.


    ''Aren''t you Ashamed of yourself, Drakon? A mystical-class Dragon running from Mira.'' Michael taunted, placing a Food tray on Mira''s lap. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''You should be grateful she''s your sister. '' Drakon landed on his shoulder.


    Michael didn''t say anything but opened the bag, taking out countless takeaway plates. He arranged everything on the tray for Mira.


    "Sorry for taking so long, Mira. Seafoods aren''t easy to get, I had to travel to the port just to get it." Michael apologized with a smile.


    "That''s ok, brother." Mira flashed him a cheerful smile.


    Tyson: ''This guy is a Sister Slave.''


    Mira started eating, while Michael brought out a sealed bowl. He stood up and walked towards Jennifer who have been observing them for a while.


    "Here."


    "What''s this?" She asked taking the bowl from him.


    "Your favorite." He stated. And walked back to Mira.


    Jennifer''s eyes lit up hearing him, she quickly opened the bowl. "Tuna." Stars appeared in her eyes.


    "Thank you, Micky."


    Michael nodded and brought out a roasted beef meat. "This is for you Drakon." He gave it to Drakon who stood on his shoulder.


    ''Wow. I thought you forgot me?'' Drakon bit down on the beef, flying off his shoulder. It landed on the bed, getting ready to enjoy its feast.


    Michael nodded and tossed the bag to Levi. "I don''t know what you guys like, so do with that."


    The two were a little moved. Apart from Jennifer, no one seem to notice or pay heed to them. "Thank you." Levi said. He was already starving, no matter what''s inside, they''re grateful.


    "What about me? I am starving." Tyson declared.


    "You should be happy you are still here, stop asking for food." Jennifer warned, eating her tuna.


    While Tyson glared at her.


    Michael observed the gifts for a Moment and said to Tyson. "Introduce yourself."


    Tyson who was still sitting on the floor quickly stood up. After dusting his body he said. "My name is Tyson, and I want to ask if you can join my Guild; "The Kings"."


    "The kings?" Michael looked at him with a confused expression.


    "Yes, The Kings is the first strongest Guild on the ranking board, holding the first place. If you join our guild, you will gain countless Discounts in AI''s store. Our Guild master is Joker, publicly known as Invincible Joker." He said everything in one breathe.


    Michael looked at him still confused.


    Seeing Michael''s comfused expression, Tyson frowned slightly.


    "Don''t you know him? Joker? The invincible Joker..." He tried to clarify.


    Michael finally nodded at him. "Nice knowing you, but I can''t join your Guild."


    "What?! Why is that? The kings Guild is the strongest Guild in the whole 20 Cities."


    Mrs Jones was just staring at the two, utterly lost.


    "Thanks for telling me, but--"


    "--No but. Wait... why don''t you want to join the kings? We have more than 10 gold medal players under us, more than 20 platinum players and more than 30 Silver players. We don''t accept Bronze player but Our Guild master wants you to join... If you want protection, Resources or even good teammates to help in a game; We''ll help you."


    ''Why is he so anxious? Will he gain something if I join his Guild?'' Michael thought inwardly, then said:


    "I won''t be able to join your Guild, because I''m already in a Guild."


    "Good that you agre... Wait! WHAT?!!!!" Tyson shook his head vigorously. ''Did I heard him wrong?''


    "Wait! Wait! Wait...!! What Guild did you join, and when?"


    "Oh! Micky, can My two friends join?" Jennifer raised her head from her tuna, and asked.


    "They should send a request, Notify Rahond. He should answer their request."


    Jennifer nodded upon hearing his approval. ''AI, send Rahond this message. ''Accept the invitation of Levi: Dread. Ricky: Death''.''


    "Both of you can send the request now."


    Levi and Ricky nodded, they both tapped on their bracelet sending the request.


    "Wait! Rahond? You mean the Guild master of the Shadow Guild?" Tyson was going Crazy. ''Why would someone decline the opportunity to join the strongest Guild for such a weak guild?''


    Michael turned to Tyson. "We joined today. And it''s not called Shadow Guild anymore but The Conquerors."


    Tyson blinked totally perplexed, He quickly tapped on his AI bracelet.


    "Take it."


    Tyson tapped on the [More info] On the members icon.


    ''Are you kidding Me?!! Even Queen-Of-Death have joined!!'' He yelled inwardly.


    "You got your answer?"


    Tyson looked at Michael with a stunned expression. ''How could this be? My pet!'' He was on the verge of tears for failing his mission. ''My dad is going to kill me for losing 100,000 in-game diamonds, and not accomplishing the mission only made it worse.''


    After a while of Heart-wrenching thoughts, he raised his bracelet and said to AI.


    "AI, I want to leave The Kings Guild."


    Hearing his word


    Michael was stunned.


    Jennifer was dumbfounded.


    The rest were all Speechless, including Drakon and Mrs Jones.

 Chapter 78: My Real Goal

    "AI, I want to leave The Kings Guild."


    "I know."


    JOKER''S MANSION.


    Beep!


    Joker, who still sat on the couch frowned slightly upon hearing AI''s word.


    "This boy had failed his mission to recruit Supreme, So he followed plan B: If he can''t recruit him, join him." He picked up his briefcase, standing up.


    "But head, why are you so interested about this Supreme? I know the leader ranking board means nothing to him, because if it did. Supreme won''t still be alive." Zen sighed and continued:


    "As far as I know, Supreme would never dare challenge you or even thought of going against you. He''ll have to bow his head to your strength no matter what happens."


    Joker chuckled: "You are wrong Old man Zen..." He paused for a moment.


    "...When I was young, and first opened my VRG account. I had only one goal, Which is; To be the strongest no matter what it takes, I made sure my name or Guild''s name should be known all over the world. But now..." He smiled in fascination.


    "Supreme is just like me, he wants to be the strongest, and to do so... You need to take out the strongest."


    Old man Zen frowned, and asked cautiously. "Are you scared of him, Master Theo?"


    Theo''s eyes instantly turned full black, Black eerie Mana wave burst out from him, throwing Old Man Zen to the wall at the far corner.


    "AUGH!"


    Old man Zen growled, slowly getting up from the ground.


    Theo''s Dark Mana formed dark chains and shot towards him, binding all his body. With a thought the chains pulled him towards Theo.


    "Get one thing straight; I fear No one, No being on Earth can pose a threat to him. Well... Apart from those Monsters, but they''ll still have to think twice before going against me. Supreme is just intriguing to me, full of Mysteries; you know the beauty of it?" He smiled and continued:


    "I sense a power in him, even though it isn''t clear at the moment, I can sense it. There is something powerful in him that I can''t pinpoint."


    "Urg! Control it Master." Old Man Zen said with difficulty, as the chains tightened.


    Theo chuckled.


    "I can control it already, this power in me has a purpose, and Supreme might help me uncovered it with this power in him. But first he needs to get stronger, that''s why I want to get closer to him... Anyway I can." He blinked, his eyes turned back to his usual color.


    He slowly dropped Old man Zen to the ground.


    "But my lord, This power in you--"


    "--This power in me is a trace of a god''s divinity. It''s because of this power I can use my Mystical-Class weapon."


    "Yes, but it''s corrupting you." Old man Zen stood straight.


    Theo patted Zen''s shoulder. "Don''t worry friend, this power is dangerous and destructive. But to me... It''s my slave." He raised his hand, opening his palm. Dark smoke alike Supreme''s appeared on his palm.


    Old man Zen observed the Eerie Mana for a moment, his eyes filled with fear:


    "It''s good news you can now control it, but what is your plan with Supreme?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "His name is Michael, and he already joined a Guild. (Sighs) we can only make the guild our ally." He clenched his fist, causing the smoke to vanished from sight.


    "Ally?" Old man Zen was stunned.


    "Yes. His Mana Is almost Identical to mine, "Almost" and Tyson have left The Kings Guild for one reason; to try and join The Conquerors." Theo turned around and walked towards the entrance.


    "A question, head?"


    Theo stopped.


    "How do you know so much about Supreme?"


    Theo grinned. "AI is keeping an eye on him. I used my Special card, I''m off to see the president now." He walked out of the house.


    "Special card?" Old man Zen froze on spot hearing the Card used.


    ______


    BACK AT THE HOSPITAL


    "What is this Moron up to?" Jennifer asked, placing the Empty bowl in the bag Levi was holding.


    "Nothing, My father asked me to recruit you, but you''re already in a Guild. So if I can''t recruit you... Why not join you?"


    Michael was silent, calmly observing him. "Do you have any bad motives or Sinister plan?"


    "What?! No!! I want to be your friend or Guild member, why''ll I have any evil plan?"


    "He''s telling the truth, Micky." Jennifer interjected.


    "How do you know that?" Both Michael and Tyson turned to her with a slight frown.


    "It''s one of my skill, No one can lie to me." Jennifer answered in a relaxed tone, not bothered with the look everyone was giving her.


    "OK then." Michael moved his gaze to Tyson. He stood up and walked forward, slowly circling around him.


    "Why do you want to join The Conquerors? If you want life times, you have thousands of them. Protection? I''m pretty sure The Kings is the safest Guild for that. Always Winning In VRG? The kings have many powerful players, you said so yourself.


    In-game Diamonds, skins, pets or whatever. Your Dad can provide all that for you, So why join us? What is your real goal?"


    Everyone was silent watching the two. Mira and Drakon were also Listening, the two done eating.


    Tyson sighed sadly.


    "Since I was a kid, my Dad always provides me with everything. In-game Diamonds, life times, my Epic-Class weapon, Legendary Outfits, Cards and more. But... I want to live my own life, earn all these things through my own hard work, gain countless Achievements and merits in VRG, and maybe one day get in the Demigods'' ranking board.


    I can''t just remain in my Dad''s Shadow..." He looked at everyone in the room.


    "...I want. No, I need to make a name for Myself. So please give me a chance."


    Michael stopped in front of him, thinking about Tyson''s goal.


    ''He''s strong, even though he is still weak. This redhead human might be a great ally in the future.''


    Michael turned to Drakon, then at Tyson.


    He sighed:


    "Ok, Tyson. Before you join the Guild, This is what you need to know."


    Tyson nodded and listened to Michael''s every word.


    *


    *


    *


    [ No one can join The Conquerors without His approval. He might not be the Guild master to the world, but in the Guild; he is the Guild master.]

 Chapter 79: Blood Hand Guild

    "Do you understand?" Michael asked.


    "Let me get this right, you joined a Guild just for its members to protect Mira when you are in a game. You want to help them get stronger, so Mira''s safety will heighten, and you are also challenging the Viper Guild next week and wants the whole world to know about it. Did I miss anything?"


    "Nope, you got everything right." Jennifer replied.


    Tyson looked at her then at Michael. "OK then. That''s means I''m in, I haven''t partaken in a Guild war for a while now." He said tapping on his bracelet.


    " Done." He added.


    "Don''t worry, Rahond will reply to your invitation." Michael looked at the clock hanging on the wall. "It''s late Mrs Jones, thank you for coming. But you need to get going before 8:00, You know how this city is, especially the neighborhood at that time."


    "Oh yes! I almost forgot." Mrs Jones quickly stood up. "Take care Mira, you too Jennifer." She said.


    Mira: "Thank you, Mrs Jones."


    Jennifer: "Goodnight."


    Michael thought for a moment and said. "I will drop you off."


    "Oh Michael, you are always looking out for this old lady." She walked towards the exit.


    "What are you planning?" Jennifer asked in a low voice, a frown settling on her face.


    "You will know when I return." Michael spun her car key in his index finger. "Look after Mira." With that said, he followed behind Mrs Jones.


    ''Wait for me, Partner.'' Drakon flew and landed on his shoulder.


    "Won''t you stay here?"


    ''No.'' Drakon answered immediately.


    He just nodded at Drakon and walked out, closing the door behind him.


    _


    "What are you still doing here?" Jennifer turned to Tyson.


    Beep!


    Tyson looked at his bracelet then raised his head to her, a smirk on his face. "I am now a member of your Guild, so you have to show me respect."


    Killing intent flashed in Jennifer''s eyes upon hearing him. "Show you respect?" She smiled mischievously.


    Tyson took a step back seeing her smile. "It''s OK, you don''t have to show me respect, but can I stay here for the night?"


    "You are really annoying." She grumbled, lying straight on the couch. "If you want to stay here, there is an extra room through that door." She pointed her finger at the door in the room, then closed her eyes.


    Tyson sighed, he sat down on the single-sitter beside the window. ''This girl is really irritating.''


    Mira moved her gaze from Tyson to Jennifer, her face filled with utter fascination. These two are like cat and rat, always against each other throats.


    Jennifer opened one of her eyes, glancing at Tyson. "Both of you should have some rest. You too, Mira." She closed her eyes again after saying that.


    Ricky and Levi looked at each other, then nodded at her, While Mira just relaxed on her bed.


    Tyson stared at the two brothers for a moment and asked out of curiosity. "If I may, what are you two to her? Her friends, or Guards?"


    "They are both my friends and family." Jennifer answered his questions, not opening her eyes.


    Tyson just rolled his eyes hearing her answer.


    ____


    [Night Time.]


    [BLACKWATER NEIGHBORHOOD.]


    [8:00 Pm.]


    Michael stopped in front of the Building. He got out and helped Mrs Jones down.


    "Thank you, Michael. It''s already nighttime, You should stay in your apartment and move tomorrow morning." She suggested, worried written all over her face, thinking Michael will be heading back to the hospital at this time.


    "Don''t worry about me Mrs Jones, besides... I have him." He gestured at Drakon who was standing on his shoulder.


    Mrs Jones nodded. "Take care then." She walked inside the building, leaving Michael outside.


    He turned around, and walked towards the field. Which was used for the Guild war battle between the skull and Shadow Guilds.


    ''Are you ready partner?'' S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael nodded at Drakon and said out loud.


    "Aren''t you guys tired of hiding?"


    Hearing his question. Countless figures started moving in the dark, and in matter of seconds, more than 20 men surrounded him and Drakon.


    ''A total of 30 hostiles, the strongest among them is a Silver player, some of them don''t even have Mana.'' Drakon said, its voice filled with disappointment.


    Michael moved his gaze around him and asked. "Who are you, fools? Why did you morons started following us the moment we enter the neighborhood? Is this how bad the world have gotten?"


    The middle-age man standing in front of him grinned. "It''s nothing personal, kid. But your car can''t simply be ignored, it''s not common to see a Lincoln driving in this neighborhood. Moreover, you look Wealthy."


    Michael looked down at his plain black clothes. ''Wealthy? Why didn''t I know I''m wealthy?'' He scratched his head in confusion.


    "Do you think I''m wealthy?" He turned to Drakon.


    ''You have me, so you are wealthy.''


    The middle-age man frowned slightly seeing Drakon. ''A pet?'' He wasn''t too surprised, a guy who could drive a Lincoln will surely have a pet.


    "Ok kid, this is the drill. You will give us all your life times, and we''ll let you go."


    "Who really are you guys?" Michael couldn''t identify any of the surrounding figures, they were all putting on black Robe and armed with daggers, Only the middle-age man was armed with a falchion.


    "Don''t we scared Kid, I am the guild master of the Blood Hand Guild, And these are my members."


    Michael nodded in acknowledgment. "Blood Hand Guild..." He muttered in a low voice, then fixed his cold gaze at the man.


    "Your Guild have troubled this Neighborhood for such a long time. I think it''s time for someone to put an end to it."


    "HA!! Are you that someone?" The man and his members laughed out loud.


    The Blood Hand Guild have been operating for more than a year, terrorizing the neighborhood and its residents. When ever it passed 8:00 Pm, they moved out; Stealing, Raping and committing all sort of horrible crimes. By Daytime, they vanished and appeared again after it gets dark...


    ...And now, someone. A kid for that matter said he''ll take care of them, which was clearly not possible.


    ''These guys are too arrogant, the strongest among them is only a Silver player, I alone can simply wipe them out.'' Drakon grumbled inwardly.


    "30, the highest I''d faced in one encounter, I hope you guys prayed before coming after me."

 Chapter 80: This Is Just A Warning.

    "Prayed?" The man was confused. "Stop blabbing here kid! Either you pay us or we''ll make you." He yelled in rage, pointing his sword at Michael''s face.


    "You cowards will rather rob, or commit crimes than play VRG. I get it if VRG is dangerous, but you can find jobs to do... Leave these pathetic lives you are living. I''m giving you a choice, whether you follow my advice and leave this behavior, or... All of you will die by my hands."


    "....."


    "...."


    "Fuck!! This kid is too arrogant. You will give us your life times after I cut off a limb!! GET HIM!!" He roared.


    How can a kid be telling them how to live their life?


    "I''m not really in the mood to fight. Drakon, Kill some of them." He said with a yawn.


    Drakon flew into the Air, opened its mouth and released wave of dark flames towards the charging figures.


    Next moment...


    "Ahhhh!!!!!!"


    "Help Me!!!!"


    "Fire!!!!!"


    "Run!!"


    "Don''t get close to the flames!!"


    The ones who were running behind all stopped on track, their eyes filled with dread and horror, as they watched their fellow members burn to ash in matter of seconds.


    ''How can a baby Dragon has such powerful fire?'' Even the middle-age man was dumbfounded. He looked at Michael who stood calmly with hands tucked in his pocket.


    ''He looks so calm, To be able to control such a Dragon. How powerful is this guy?'' Seeing 10 of his members gotten killed in only one confrontation, he yelled.


    "RETREAT!!!"


    Michael grinned. "I don''t think so. Drakon, [Dragon Might.]"


    The men who were now mindlessly running away all dropped to their knees the moment Drakon''s pressure descended on them.


    "What is this?!!" The middle-age man yelled in horror, sweat broke out on his forehead.


    "Don''t worry, you all will be very useful to me." Michael walked around, standing in front of the kneeling figures.


    "Let us go!!" A member in a black cloak yelled.


    ''This voice?''


    Michael walked towards the figure recognizing the voice. He stretched out his hand, removing the hood which conceal the man''s face.


    "JOHN?"


    "Michael?"


    The two exclaimed out loud. John and him were coworkers, when he was still working for Guo in the manufacturing factory.


    "Michael?" John was dumbfounded.


    "You know him?" The middle-age man asked in shock.


    John nodded, his gaze still fixed on Michael.


    "What happened to you? Why did you join the Blood Hand Guild?" Michael looked at Drakon, who reduced the pressure on John.


    John sighed in shame. "After the news of Guo''s death spread, his families claimed the factory chasing all the workers away. I was both confuse and lost, nowhere to gain life times. One night, I came in contact with them, after some pleading; they let me joined them."


    "When did you join the Blood Hand Guild?" Michael asked.


    "Two days ago." He raised his head to Michael and said quickly. "You have to leave Amerisa Immediately--"


    "--What do you mean?" Michael frowned slightly.


    "I don''t know how they got hold of your information, but... we didn''t follow you for just life times."


    "Shut up you bastard!!!" The middle-age man yelled. "If you reveal anything! Our guild will be destroyed!!!" He added.


    Michael''s frown deepened, seeing the members'' faces filled with fear, after hearing John wanted to reveal their reason.


    ''What is going on here?'' Michael frowned and said to John. "Go on."


    John moved his gaze around the members and sighed. "Someone powerful in Caroton city wants your head. I don''t know what you did to him, but you need to escape. And---"


    BAM!!


    John froze.


    Michael was stunned.


    "....."


    ".....?!!"


    The middle-age man and all his members was horrified.


    The next moment John dropped dead.


    Whzzzzzzzh!!!!!!


    Michael sharply turned around. His face changed dramatically as thousands 1-feet length spikes made entirely of Earth flew towards their location.


    "Shit!!!"


    He quickly activated [Brain Wave.] And shot into the air with Drakon, escaping the spikes'' trajectory.


    Bam!!


    Bam!!!


    What followed next was the agonizing screams of the members as they all slowly collapsed on the ground dead, their bodies impaled by countless spikes.


    Michael landed 10 meters away, He looked up at the distance.


    100 meters from their location, on a high building stood two figures in pure red robes. A male and a female. "That got his attention." The young woman with long black hair grinned, lowering down her hand.


    "Didn''t you see that?" The man whose hand was placed behind him asked.


    "I saw it, he flew." She sneered. "I''m even surprised he detected my attack and still dodged it."


    "A Bronze Medal 2-stars player who could escape from a Gold medal 1-star player''s attack. That is intriguing." The man gave a bright smile.


    "Let''s go, Guild master Red Sword, just want to know how capable this Supreme is. We got our answer." The man walked forward towards the edge of the roof, the shocking thing was, he was stepping on thin Air like moving on a flat surface. The man slowly walked down like stepping on an invisible stairway.


    "You should have let me killed him, at least our master will get his third place back. You''re the vice, you should be the one killing him." The lady grumbled.


    "Let him be for now. This is just a warning, if the master wants him dead, you will have the honor." He got 10 feet away from the ground, still walking downward.


    The beautiful lady looked ahead at Michael and smirked. With a casual flick of her wrist, A rock flew from the building heading towards him.


    "We''ll meet again Supreme." With that said, she leaped down from the building.


    __


    Michael frowned. He couldn''t see the figures clearly, but he knew they were two and both emanating powerful Mana wave, but one was still far stronger than the other.


    ''What rank would that other figure be in? Is he a Diamond player?''


    ''Heads up, Partner!'' S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael looked up, seeing a rock flying towards him. He raised his hand and caught it.


    He slowly observed the rock in his hand.


    ''There is something written on it!'' Drakon said, also staring at the rock.


    [Don''t worry so much Supreme, This is just a warning. From Red Sword Guild.]


    Michael crushed the rock in his hand into dust. "Red Sword Guild. You guys just got on my dead list."


    *


    *


    *


    CAROTON is the third-strongest city, also known as; Third-Strongest Nation.

 Chapter 81: Drakons Vision

    Michael opened his fist, pouring the sand in his hand slowly to the ground.


    ''Who are those people?''


    Drakon asked with killing intent. If it wasn''t for Michael''s quick thinking, they would have been the ones lying on their pool of blood, not the Blood Hand Guild.


    "I have a feeling we''ll meet them again." Michael turned to the bodies. "Poor John."


    ''Wait! Did you just call this encounter ''Meet''? They almost killed you... No us!! When I see them again, I will make sure to cook every single bone in their bodies to ash!!''


    Michael turned to Drakon with a strange expression on his face. "Why are you so excited? We should think on how to get stronger at the moment, then... We''ll be the ones going after them."


    Drakon remained silent.


    "Now, Burn all these Bodies to ash, we don''t want it to cause a commotion."


    Drakon nodded and flew into the air, releasing dark flames on the bodies.


    __


    ''Does he have a family? I mean john.''


    Drakon asked, the two were currently climbing the stairs heading to Michael''s apartment.


    "I don''t know, we weren''t that close."


    ''How long have you know him then?''


    "Five months."


    ''How can you know someone for five whole months without knowing if they have a family or not!'' Drakon was confused.


    "It wasn''t necessary, and we were coworkers."


    ''Don''t you have any other friends apart from that Blue hair?''


    "You asked a lot of questions." Michael stopped, he remembered the system also telling him the exact word.


    ''If you don''t ask, you will never know.''


    "True. In this big city, Only two people I see as friends."


    He walked Into the hallway and head towards his apartment door.


    ''What are we doing here?''


    "I am here to get all our belonging, I''ll be buying a house tomorrow." He sighed, stopping in front of the door.


    "With all these unknown pests jumping out from hiding, Mira''s safety isn''t guaranteed in this neighborhood. I need somewhere more secured." He pushed the door open, walking in with Drakon on his shoulder.


    ''Where?''


    Michael moved his gaze around the sitting room with countless emotions. He had created so many memories in this house, both good and bad, funny and annoying, happiness and sadness.


    ''What''s it?'' Drakon asked feeling his low mood.


    Michael chuckled. "Memories. Let''s start with Mira''s room." He walked towards Mira''s door.


    _________


    ANOTHER SIDE OF THE CITY.


    A figure in a dark cloak slowly entered a building through the window, Getting its footing. The figure slowly moved its gaze around the dark room.


    "What news did you bring?" A voice sounded in the room.


    The figure quickly bowed its head. "Guild master, The Red Sword Guild sent both their Vice Guild master, and first Elder to attack Supreme."


    "Did they succeed?" The voice sounded again.


    "I reduced the speed of the first Elder''s attack, So Supreme could quickly detect it."


    "Did he?"


    "Yes, Guild master." The figure nodded.


    "Were you discovered?"


    "No. Guild master, I think The Vice felt my presence. That must be the reason he retreated."


    The Man scoffed.


    "You and the Red Sword''s Vice are in the same rank. Do you think a Diamond medal 1-star holder will be scared that easily?"


    The figure lowered its head.


    "I am also a Diamond medal 1-star holder. I won''t be able to defeat him, but I can surely make him retreat."


    The man laughed out loud. "That''s why you are my Vice. But the reason he retreated was because he knew the Guild you belong to... You did good." The man paused.


    "...We helped Supreme today, but it won''t happen again. I just hope this encounter will open his eyes."


    The figure didn''t utter a word.


    "You can go Jasmine, thanks again."


    "Thank you, Guild master." Jasmine said with a smile. She turned around and jumped out through the window, flying away.


    The Guild master stood up, he walked around the dark room and stopped in front of the window.


    "I can''t wait to meet you Supreme." He gazed at the flying figure, then settled his gaze at the beautiful city below.


    _______


    SOME HOURS LATER.


    12:30 AM.


    Michael collapsed on the couch in the sitting room, staring at the two luggage in front of him. "I got everything... I think." He turned to Drakon who was sleeping soundly on the couch.


    "Sleep tight buddy, because after buying the house. We''re going for training." He waved his hand, storing everything in the system''s storage.


    Michael looked at the doll in his hand, which have been ridden with black thread. Even though it was old and wore out...


    "Mira will want her doll back." He rested his head on the couch. "Good night..." He looked at the clock in the sitting room.


    "I mean good morning." He chuckled closing his eyes.


    ____________


    NEXT DAY.


    07: 00 AM.


    Michael walked out of the bathroom, fully dress with a towel in hand, He looked at Drakon who was still asleep. ''This guy is still sleeping, I''ll just have to wake him up if I am done.'' He walked towards the kitchen to prepare breakfast.


    Unbeknownst to him, Drakon was in his world.


    ____


    DRAGONS'' REALM.


    Drakon appeared high above the clouds, he slowly moved his gaze around, when he looked down.


    He was horrified for the first time.


    Below him was an endless sea of Monsters, some as big as a house, rampaging and destroying the city below.


    Fighting these endless sea of monsters was creatures he recognized so well, because he was one of them.


    ''Dragons? And In humans'' appearance?'' Drakon was stunned. ''Can Dragons turn into Humans?''


    The battle below was ranging, flames and countless destructive powers were flying everywhere. No matter how powerful the Dragons were, they were losing; Clearly losing.


    ''What is this?''


    Drakon moved his confused gaze around the city, A magnificent golden castle stood in the center. Countless Dragons both in their true form and human form were busy battling against the rampaging monsters. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Drakon flew lower, but stopped 500 feet above the city.


    "We Must Protect the Royal family!! The child is our last hope!!!" A man with long silver hair which stopped at his back yelled. He has two strong black wings behind him and a tail.


    "YES COMMANDER!!!!" The Dragon Soldiers yelled, all has wings and tails.


    Drakon was so confused that he was speechless.


    "Don''t worry my Son. Go! We''ll be waiting for you."


    Drakon frowned slightly, it shot downward towards the castle out of curiosity. Drakon stopped at the window, it looked inside the spacious luxurious bedroom. A man and a woman in shimmering battle armor stood calmly staring at an egg in front of them.


    They both look exceptionally beautiful, staring lovingly at the egg.


    "We''ll be waiting son." The man added. As dark and red smoke surrounded the egg, it vanished moment next.


    Drakon was even more confused now. ''What is going on here? Why am I here?''


    The woman looked behind her shoulder staring straight at Drakon, her golden eyes fixed on him.


    Before Drakon knew what was happening. An unknown force pulled him away from the castle, away from the beautiful Dragoness.


    ________


    "Drakon!"


    Drakon''s eyes snapped open. He looked at Michael in confusion, then around the sitting room, Totally dumbfounded.

 Chapter 82: Can I have your Contact?

    "I don''t know you are such a strong sleeper." Michael placed a plate of meat in front of Drakon.


    "What is it?" He asked, seeing Drakon''s confused look.


    ''What the hell was that? Who were those people? Was that just a dream? Who can control such Monsters which could even destroy a city ruled over by Dragons?''


    "Are you OK?" Michael asked again, a frown forming on his face.


    ''Should I tell Michael about the vision? No, he won''t understand. I don''t even understand it to speak of him.''


    "OK then, your breakfast." Michael said.


    ''Thanks partner.'' Drakon said to him.


    Michael stared at him for a moment. ''I''m OK partner.'' Drakon added, seeing the look Michael was giving him.


    "OK then, I''ll be in the Kitchen." Michael walked away. He stopped five feet away and looked at Drakon over his shoulder. ''I''ll be here when you are ready to tell me whatever is troubling you.''


    With that he walked inside.


    Drakon stared at the roasted meat in front him, remembering the eyes of the woman. It was filled with both love and tenderness, he was confused, how''ll someone he knew nothing about stared at him with so much love?


    ''You will understand everything with time Drakon. If that world is real, I will find it.'' Drakon ate the food in front of him, with a resolute determination.


    ______


    SOME MOMENTS LATER.


    "Ok Drakon, Time to head out." Michael walked out of the kitchen with a bag in hand. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''What''s in there?'' Drakon flew and landed on his shoulder.


    "Food for Everyone." He looked around the apartment one last time and walked out.


    ___


    Mrs Jones sat in the lobby with a lady, drinking tea. "What did you say?"


    "I don''t know what happened, but the people outside said they saw so much blood and... A pile of Ash, not far from the building." The young lady sitting beside her said.


    "That''s why I said you should come live with us, why do you like this place, Mom?" The lady asked.


    "Your father and I built this building, I have so many memories here... When I''m ready, I''ll let you know." Mrs Jones said with a smile, she took a sip of her tea and added. "And besides who will ask my stubborn tenants for their rents."


    The lady blinked:


    "What are you saying Mom? We can simply station someone here for that, and you can create more precious memories with me and Elder sister."


    Mrs Jones just smiled. She understood her daughters'' worries, but she wasn''t ready to leave.


    "Good morning Mrs Jones."


    The two turned their heads to the stairs, seeing Michael walking towards them with a...


    "Who is that guy? And is that a baby Dragon on his shoulder?"


    Mrs Jones giggled upon seeing her daughter''s stunned expression. "That''s Michael, and the Dragon is called; Drakon."


    "Michael?" The lady looked at her mother then at Michael. "How is he so handsome?"


    Mrs Jones almost spurted out her tea, she turned to her daughter. "Don''t think about it, dear."


    The lady stared at Mrs Jones in mild surprised. "What are you saying Mom?! I didn''t say I love him, I''m just admiring him."


    "Don''t even think of admiring, or else I will tell your sister to ground you."


    "Eh...?!"


    Michael stopped in front of the two, he was pleasantly surprised seeing the lady.


    "Oh! Good morning, Stella."


    She gave him a bright smile. "Good morning Michael." Stella said moving her gaze all over his body.


    "I see you are off." Mrs Jones interjected, before her daughter devour Michael with her eyes.


    "Yes, Mrs Jones."


    Michael tapped on his bracelet, transferring 500 years of life times to her.


    Beep!


    Mrs Jones raised her bracelet, her eyes widened seeing the number of life times sent. "Michael?" She looked up at him.


    "That''s thank you, For everything you have done for me and my sister for the past years. I''m sorry to say that we won''t be coming back here."


    "But--"


    "--Accept it, Mrs Jones. I will be going now." He nodded at Stella and walked towards the entrance.


    Stella''s gaze was fixed on his departing figure, she licked her lip.


    KNOCK!!


    "Ouch!" She turned to her Mom. "Why did you knock me, Mom?" Stella grumbled rubbing her head.


    "What did I just tell you? You should be like your elder sister, she is already married. But you..."


    "Huh? I''m only 21, Mom. A girl have to enjoy life before settling down."


    "Enjoy life? You mean riding a man!! I should not see you in any club again, or else--"


    "--What? When did I do that? I just said a girl have to enjoy life!" Stella quickly stood up. "I''ll be back."


    "What?" Before Mrs Jones knew what was happening, She ran out chasing after Michael. ''If I don''t say anything, I won''t see him again.''


    "This girl hasn''t changed, out of my three children. Why did the last one have to be so...? Ah!" Mrs Jones massage her temple in frustration.


    "I thought she was here to visit, I should have known she had other intentions."


    ____


    "Michael!!"


    Michael stopped in front of the car and turned around upon hearing his name.


    "Stella?"


    Drakon flew into the car through the window, he sat on a passenger''s seat staring at the two.


    "What is it, Stella?" He asked, placing the bag on the back seat of the car.


    "Em... Is this your car?" She asked, observing the car with a bright smile.


    "No." He shook his head.


    "Oh." Stella was stunned for a moment then asked. "Where are you guys now staying?"


    "Don''t know yet."


    Stella stared at him with a confused frown on her face.


    "I mean, I haven''t bought the house yet."


    She was silent for a moment, then asked with a smile. "Can I have your contact?"


    Michael frowned slightly. Stella was a beautiful lady with long golden blonde hair, and voluptuous body, she was a beauty countless guys will die for.


    But Michael...


    If Erika''s beauty couldn''t entice him, how could hers? If to be known, Erika was exceptionally beautiful. With her small heart face and naturally pink lips...


    ''What am I thinking?'' Michael shook his head and said to Stella. "Ok, do you have anything to write it down?"


    Stella quickly brought out her smartphone, handing it to him. Michael took the phone and dial his number, he then gave it back to her.


    "Bye."


    With that, he got in the car and drove away.


    Stella looked at the number in her phone and saved it with the word "handsome." She giggled with bliss, hopping back to the building.


    __________


    [Hopeless. ????????????.]

 Chapter 83: Why Do You Want To Be Our Ally?

    "You are Awfully quiet today." Michael turned to Drakon.


    Drakon turned to him. ''Do you believe there are different worlds out there?''


    Michael stared at him blankly for seconds then replied. "Well... There are two worlds called heaven and hell, I''m not really sure whether these two exist, But people said they do. Wait; why are you asking?"


    Drakon stared at him in reproach. ''Heaven and hell?!! I''m not asking about the worlds in the Bible!! I''m asking about a world where Dragons resides.''


    Michael was silent, thinking about his answer. ''Is this what''s troubling Drakon for a while now? Are there really other worlds out there? He might have dreamt of his world.'' He turned to Drakon who was waiting for his answer.


    "I don''t know, but I''d met a goddess once. I wouldn''t call that an encounter, but still... there might truly be worlds out there we knew nothing about. But you haven''t answered my question. Why are you asking about worlds?"


    ''Might.'' Drakon lowered his head.


    "Won''t you tell me? A problem shared is a problem solve. I think that is how its goes."


    Drakon was silent for a while, then said. ''When I was sleeping, I had a dream...''


    He narrated everything to Michael, hoping he''ll understand the vision, but Michael was completely perplexed after hearing Drakon.


    ''So... Do you understand the vision?''


    Michael held his jaw with one hand, while the other drive the car. "Hmm... A world ruled by Dragons, one of the most powerful creatures in VRG. But were still defeated by Monsters, not only that, but an egg was transported away. You also said the Dragons'' Queen saw you, but did nothing; only stared at you with love."


    Drakon nodded.


    "Can you describe the egg you saw?" He asked.


    ''How can I describe an egg? All I know is; it''s a big egg. Dark and red smoke surrounded the egg, and it vanished from the room.''


    "Dark and red smoke?" Michael opened his palm, the next moment. The same dark and red smoke appeared hovering on his palm. "You mean this."


    Drakon''s eyes went wide in shock. ''Yes!''


    Michael clenched his fist. "I think you are that egg." He stated in a straight tone.


    ''WHAT?!!''


    "Think about it, You said you saw a big egg. The egg system gave me is a big egg. The most important thing you mentioned again is that, the woman smiled at you. That means she knew you were there, The vision might be a revelation of what to come or had already occurred. All we need to do now is get stronger and prepare, if those Monsters are real. We need to find a way to venture to your world."


    ''This is the only way, I have a strong suspicion that the system took Drakon and gave him to me, saving him from the war. All I know Is; Drakon''s world might already be destroyed by now, or not? Dragons are formidable creatures. They can surely hold on, This is the best time for the system to be active. Such a fucked-up system.'' He grumbled inwardly, then turned to Drakon.


    ''I wondered how He''s feeling.''


    Drakon was silent, his emotions running wild. ''If what my partner said is true. That means... Those two are my... What happened to them? Did they survive?''


    Michael brought out his phone. "Don''t worry about it Drakon. We''ll figure it out." He said dialing a number, he placed the phone in his ear. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is it done?" He asked.


    "Yes, Guild master. The package is delivered."


    "You are the Guild master Rahond. Not me."


    "To us, you are the leader." Rahond''s voice sounded from the other end.


    "I hope you gave them my regards. No matter what happens, Kay must accept the Guild war."


    "Don''t worry, Guild master. It''s all taken care of, he''ll surly accept it." Rahond stated.


    Michael nodded and hanged up the call. "After everything, we play VRG. The only way to save your world is to get stronger; much stronger than even a Diamond or Elite player."


    Drakon nodded, not saying anything.


    ________


    THE CONQUERORS'' NEW GUILD BUILDING.


    Rahond placed his phone in his pocket, staring at the five people sitting in front of him. "So you guys want to join the conquerors?" He asked politely.


    The five people sitting in front of him consist of Four men and a lady. Rahond didn''t have the mind or courage to refuse these figures when they arrive at the guild, he could only let them in. He looked behind him at his three elders, whose faces were also filled with confusion.


    These five before them are all powerful players. The men were surprisingly Platinum players, all three stars. While the red hair female is a Gold medal 1-star player.


    "Fufufu... Why do you guys look so nervous? We aren''t here to kill even though it will be quite easy. And we don''t want to join The Conquerors."


    "Don''t you know our Guild master?! You guys shouldn''t have the right to sit in her presence!!" One of the men yelled at Rahond and his elders.


    "Guild master?" Rahond observed the lady in front of him. If were in the past, he might be scared, but after knowing Supreme is a Diamond player, and Queen-Of Death is also behind him. He just sneered at the man.


    "You should be lucky I let you in, not here quacking."


    "How dare you?!!" The man was enraged. "Don''t think you have any power here, I heard you calling someone on the phone Guild master! Call that person here. You! Who is a worthless pig isn''t needed!!"


    Rahond wasn''t angry, he just smirked at the man. "I don''t think you can handle his presence."


    "Arrogant!!--"


    "--Calm down first elder, don''t forget where you are."


    The first elder scoffed in anger. If it wasn''t because The Conquerors have Supreme, Queen-Of-Death, and Red Encounter; Joker''s son. He would have destroyed this building already. So he calmed himself down, staring at Rahond with killing intent.


    Rahond turned to the lady not bothered about the man. "So what Guild are you guys from?" He asked.


    The redhead woman smiled. "My Guild name is: Silver Moon Guild. We are holding Top 50th on the Guilds'' ranking board, total of 40 Members, we are here to form an alliance with your Guild. As you know it, the world isn''t safe, powerful rogue players and guilds are rampant everywhere. Having a good Ally is all that matter."


    ''Alliance with the Silver Moon Guild?'' Rahond was a little surprised, he looked at the lady with a calm expression and asked.


    "Why do you want to be our Ally?"

 Chapter 84: Tribute

    "I''m just asking, your Guild have everything. Even holding a higher ranking. So why join us?" Rahond relaxed on his seat, staring at the woman with a smile.


    "You should be grateful we are even considering your Guild!"


    "Zach!!!"


    "Sorry, Guild master."


    Rahond and his elders just smirked at him, this guy was just wasting his saliva. No matter what the Silver Moon''s Guild Master say or do, The Conquerors have the final say. They came to them, not the other way around.


    "Don''t mind my first elder. I want an alliance with your Guild because it has potential--"


    "--Potential for what?" Rahond''s first elder asked in mild confusion.


    "Have potential to Reach the top on the ranking board, Just as Supreme reached the top." She said staring at him.


    ''That''s why you are here, just to hold on to a big thigh.'' Rahond nodded slowly and said.


    "I understand, but... I''m not really the Guild master."


    "Meaning?" The woman was confused. The man in front of her is the one registered as the Guild master, then who is he referring to? When Zach said it, she dismissed the idea. But now...


    "Then who is the Guild master?" She asked. Her elders were also listening.


    Rahond brought out his phone and made a call. He then put the phone on speaker and placed it on the table between them.


    "What is it, Rahond?" Michael''s voice sounded from the phone.


    "Boss, there is someone here who wants to be our Ally, she is the Guild master of the silver Moon Guild."


    Silence...


    Rahond looked at the phone for a moment, then asked. "Are you there, boss?"


    "Yes, is she with you?" Michael asked.


    "Yes..." The woman looked up at Rahond, not knowing how to address the person in the other end. She couldn''t bring herself to call him boss.


    "Supreme." Rahond whispered to her.


    The woman was momentarily stunned then said:


    "Yes, Supreme. I want our Guilds to be allies."


    Michael was silent for a while then said. "We don''t accept weak or irresponsible Guilds. And to be accepted in The Conquerors, you need to give a tribute every month, to show how responsible you are."


    Everyone in the room was stunned in place, even Zach was speechless.


    "What is this tribute?" The woman asked in a calm tone, she wasn''t surprised by this. The Silver Moon Guild need strong connection, and with someone like Queen-Of-Death and Supreme backing them. She and her members will be safe.


    Right?


    "After you pay the tribute. I will send a contract through AI. For your first Tribute, this is what you have to pay.[One life card. High EXP Card. One Rare-class pet; Any bloodline. Two Rare-Class weapons.


    And lastly; 1,000 years of Life times.] Don''t take all these as extortion, No one is using force or threatening you... It''s all up to you--"


    "--Are you mad Supreme?!!" The four elders were enraged. Why would he ask for such things? These things cost more than 500,000 In-game diamonds!!


    For heaven''s sake, Only the Life Card cost 100,000 In-game diamonds.


    The Guild master glared at her elders causing them to shut up.


    "But Guild master, all these things are too--"


    She raised her hand, stopping the second elder. "Go on, Supreme. Don''t mind these kids."


    Rahond and his elders chuckled upon hearing her.


    "I see you are smart." Michael''s voice sounded again.


    "All that is just for the first Tribute. Every month you have to pay The conquerors 100 years of life times and 5,000 in-game diamonds. If you fail to catch up after two months, the Contract will be terminated, and you won''t be our Ally again.


    "This is pure extortion in another strategy!" Zach hissed, his face red with anger.


    "You can call me when you are ready--" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "--We are ready!" She cut him off.


    Zach: "Guild master?"


    Second, third, fourth and fifth elders: ""...""


    Rahond and his elders also stared at her with a deep frown.


    ''How rich is the Silver Moon Guild?'' Rahond thought inwardly.


    "That is quick." Michael said, and added. "Transfer everything to Rahond, Then I will send you the Contract."


    "Supreme... I''m not with a Rare-Class pet at the moment, but I have the rest things you mentioned. I will send it to Rahond now." She tapped on her bracelet under everyone''s astonishing gaze.


    BEEP!!!


    Rahond blinked, staring at her.


    "Have you seen it?" She asked.


    Rahond nodded at her and said to Michael. "She hasn''t sent the pet yet, but I have seen the rest."


    BEEP!!


    The woman raised her bracelet seeing only the picture of Drakon. The Conquerors'' Logo.


    "Wait a second, is this the contract?" She asked In mild confusion.


    "Yes. I placed a mark on it with my Mana, there''s no way it can be copied."


    "Thank you, Supreme. I will get going now, to get the pet." She stood up, not bothered about the anomaly of the deal.


    Her elders also stood up, they weren''t happy. All the Guilds below them on the ranking board will beg to be their Ally, and here are The Conquerors. Asking them to pay tribute every month!!


    They were all angry, but held it back so not to anger their Guild master.


    "Thank you for coming." Rahond said not getting up.


    "Can I know your name?" Michael''s voice sounded, stopping the woman on track.


    "Violet." With that said, she quickly left the building, followed by her elders.


    -


    "Rahond?"


    "I''m here boss."


    "Investigate the Silver Moon Guild, I want to know why she accepted the tribute so quickly."


    "You also suspect something was off?"


    "Who wouldn''t?" He hanged up.


    "You heard the boss, I need all information about the Silver Moon Guild in an hour." Rahond turned to the three. Who quickly nodded.


    ___________


    CLEAR SKY STREET


    In one of the biggest villas on the street. A guy with blonde hair and blue eyes sat in his study, his face filled with killing intent and pure rage. "Supreme. Supreme. Supreme." He kept on mumbling.


    The door was pushed open, and a middle-age man and woman walked in, both putting on full black outfit


    "What happened, Young Master? Why did you summon us?" The woman asked.


    The young man picked up an envelope and threw it at them, without saying a word. The man caught it and slowly opened it, seeing it was a letter he read it out loud.


    "[How do you like my gift Guild master of the Viper Guild? I heard she was your sweetheart, sorry... she is dead now. And as a present I''m sending her body to you. Do please accept it, if you are wondering who this is, think no more. Answer the Guild war I will send to you, let''s see if you truly love her.


    Your Worst Nightmare: Supreme.]


    The man slowly folded the letter. "Are you sure it''s Supreme?" He asked raising his head to Kay.


    Not long after I saw her body in front of my house, The Conquerors sent me a Guild war battle. One week from now, at the Guild war stadium outside the Amerisa." Kay said with killing intent.


    "Calm down, young master. Everything in this letter have one purpose, to anger you... If you lose yourself in rage, you will do things you will regret." The woman sat down on the chair in front of Kay.


    "Do you want me to Call the Master?" She added.


    "No! My father want to be the disciple of the first placeholder on the Demigods'' ranking board, we shouldn''t disturb him. I need both your helps to help Me find any information about Supreme."


    "What about the Guild war?" The woman referred to as Second Grand Elder asked.


    "Have accepted it."


    The two Grand Elders looked at each other, then at Kay. "Ok then, what do you want us to do?" The Man asked.

 Chapter 85: Different From The Rest

    ''That tribute seems rather excessive.''


    "Excessive? No." Michael shook his head, stopping the car in front of the hospital.


    "Why will she ask to be our Ally? A Guild as powerful as hers don''t need help from a Guild holding top 100th on the ranking board, so I''m just curious."


    ''Maybe she has a valid reason for her decision.''


    "That''s what I want to find out." He took the bag on the seat behind him and got out of the car.


    Drakon flew out and landed on his shoulder. ''What do you think it''s the reason?''


    Michael was silent walking towards the entrance. "She doesn''t need the Guild''s help, she needs Supreme and Queen-Of-Death." He walked past the Securities, who were staring at him with awe.


    BEEP!


    "About time, Yes." He stated.


    He pushed the door open and walked in.


    ________


    The moment Michael accepted, AI''s voice sounded in every single player''s head in the whole world.


    ____


    FIRST CITY: AMERISA.


    PRESIDENT''S OFFICE.


    "Let me get this right, you proponed the meeting yesterday to today just to ask if some of my members can be your bodyguards? Is that really why you called me here, Mr president?" Theo asked taking a sip of coffee, staring at the man sitting in front of him.


    The president who has gray hair and black eyes heaved a sigh staring at the man who was feared by many, mostly known as the invincible Joker.


    "Yes, I''ll be going on an event five days from now, that''s on Friday. I will need powerful bodyguards." The president said calmly.


    Theo turned his head to the two Bulky men behind him. "What about these two? They are both platinum medal 3-stars holders, One step to enter Gold medal--" he looked back at the president.


    "How do you--?"


    "--Don''t ask, Mr president. When a player enters the Gold medal, they can detect a player''s rank by their Mana wave. Now back to the subject." Theo placed the glass on the table.


    "How many members are we talking here? And what rank?"


    "I''ll say Four gold medal holders and one Diamond medal." The president said without hesitation. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Umm..." Theo relaxed, resting his back on his seat. "The Kings have a total of 15 Gold medal holders, and 5 Diamond medal holders. So we can meet up with your requirement." He fixed his gaze at the President.


    "I hope you know our pay?"


    The president stretched out his hand, which has his platinum bracelet. Theo nodded and stretched his, The president successfully transferred a total of 100,000 years of life times. No shitting around.


    "Good. They''ll reach the White House two days from now." He stood up.


    "If that''s all, I''ll have my leave."


    Before he could move an inch, all their bracelets let out a Beep! Sound.


    "I don''t get, why is AI announcing a Guild War?" The president asked. Both him and his huge bodyguards were confused.


    "AI only announce if a player holding Top 1¨C30 on the leader ranking board is in a Guild. I''m guessing Supreme or Queen-Of-Death is responsible for making it public."


    "Supreme? Queen-Of-Death? Why will those two be in a Guild. Search these two Guilds in AI, I want to know if they are in one Guild." The president said to his guards, who quickly got on with it.


    "Mr president! They all both in The Conquerors!!" The guard exclaimed, his voice filled with shock.


    The president was silent. He thought for a moment and said. "Send this message out; [Player Supreme is in The Conquerors.] Make sure you remain anonymous."


    "Yes, Mr president." The man nodded.


    "What are you planning, Mr president?" Theo asked in mild confusion.


    The president grinned. "The Guild war only prove one thing, Supreme is in Amerisa. Having such a player in my city is a good thing. And letting others know only made it better."


    "But... Will it settle well with Supreme?"


    "He won''t know I''m the one." He smiled. "On that day, I''ll know who this supreme is."


    "I will take my leave then." He picked up his glass and gulped his coffee down. "Thanks for the Coffee." He dropped the glass on the table and walked out.


    "This man." The president shook his head and said to his bodyguards. "Book a good spot for me, No matter the cost, I want to see the battle without distraction."


    The two bodyguards nodded.


    _______


    NORTHERN SIDE OF AMERISA


    ERIKA''S HOME.


    "Fufufufu.... That isn''t the right way Erika." Maria said with a chuckled, staring at Erika who was busy trying to knit a sweater.


    Erika raised her head from the entangled wool in her hand, staring daggers at Maria.


    "Don''t give me that look, you and wool aren''t friends."


    Erika placed the mess she called sweater on the couch. "Then I''ll watch you." She said.


    "You just returned from your 15th game, you should rest." Maria gave her a bright smile.


    Erika sighed and relaxed on the couch, remembering her last game. She looked at her sister and asked. "Do you think I''m bad and heartless?"


    "Huh?" Maria was stunned, not expecting such a question. "Why asked that?"


    "Everyone in my last game said I''m heartless, cold and wicked. It''s bad for killing 10 players who tried to ask for my real name?"


    Maria blinked thrice, staring at her elder sister with a dumbfounded expression. "You... You... You killed ten players because they asked for your name?" She stammered, still in disbelief.


    Erika was silent, not answering her question.


    Maria sighed. "Let me guess, they are all guys."


    She nodded slowly.


    "I don''t know why you dislike the opposite Sex so much, if it''s because of what we faced in the past. You have to let that go, that isn''t our life anymore, all thanks to you. But... Not all guys are pervert and always up to no good. Some just want to be your friend."


    "You don''t know that. In VRG, everyone is for his/ herself. No one can be trusted."


    "Mmm... The only guy I''d seen you approach willingly is... What is his name again?" Maria thought with a smirk on her face.


    "Michael." Erika muttered subconsciously.


    "That''s the one, I have been watching you Erika. After that day in the fine star restaurant, you are always thinking about him, always lost in thought--"


    "--I''m Not! You are seeing things, Maria." Erika retorted.


    Maria rolled her eyes, "you are 21 Erika, you should follow your heart."


    Erika looked at Maria with confusion on her face. "What do you mean follow my heart?"


    "You''ll understand sooner or later." Maria stated, then remained silent.


    Erika didn''t say anything for a while, then stood up. "I don''t know what you are saying, but all I know is he''s different from the rest."


    Maria smiled and asked. "How different?"

 Chapter 86: Dangers

    "Why are you so excited?" Erika asked seeing her sister''s blissful expression.


    "Nothing, come on." Maria was happy, not because Erika said Michael was different, but because her sister might have some feelings towards him. She wants her sister to be happy, but also have a good relationship with the other sex. Even if they could be just friends, she will be more than happy.


    "Well..." Erika walked around the small sitting room. "I don''t really know. When I first saw him in a game, the only thing in my head is to kill him, and nothing more. I even tried to--"


    "--Thanks heavens you failed."


    "I didn''t fail, he just caught my Arrow. If I had used my explosive Arrows he would be dead by now." She sat down close to Maria. "What I am saying is... When he got the chance to kill me, he didn''t... I thought he''ll ask for my body or any other unthinkable thing to spare me, but he only said I should use my life card."


    "How did he know you have Life card?"


    "I don''t know. He also said he''s the richest player in VRG, I don''t really believe that, he might just be bluffing."


    "Is that all?" Maria asked, her word filled with urgency to know more.


    "At the fine star restaurant, when I walked up to him. He didn''t make fun of me or even look at me with lust as other men do, and his eyes are..."


    "-- captivating?"


    "What?! Forget all that." She stood up and walked towards the kitchen. "Let me prepare something to eat, then we--"


    BEEP!!


    "A Guild War?" Erika was momentarily surprised. "Why would AI announce a Guild war?."


    DING!!


    Erika turned to Maria upon hearing her phone. Maria picked up the phone beside her and checked the message, Moment next; her eyes widened.


    "Erika..." She looked up at Erika. "What''s Michael''s In-game name?" She asked.


    "Supreme." Erika answered, not knowing why she asked, She walked back to Maria.


    "Supreme is a member of The Conquerors." Maria passed the phone to her.


    Erika took the phone, seeing the message on it. She looked up at Maria. "Why will the Viper Guild agree on a Guild War?" She remembered Supreme facing off against 10 Lv10 monsters, one even submitted to him. The Viper Guild will lose this battle.


    "Should we go and watch?" Maria asked. "The message said, in one week from now, In the Stadium."


    "If that is what you want, we''ll go." Erika tossed the phone to the couch, and walked towards the kitchen.


    Maria smiled and continued knitting the sweater in her hand.


    __________


    SECOND CITY: LUNCHEON


    DAMON''S HOUSE.


    "Vice Guild master, you sent for me?"


    Damon raised his head from the documents he was reviewing. "Any news from the Investigator, Mika?"


    "Nothing at the moment, Vice Guild master."


    Damon frowned slightly. Mika took a step back. "Don''t worry, Vice--"


    "What happened, that result to you sending an investigator?"


    The two turned their heads to the door, A beautiful middle-age woman with long curly brown hair and silver eyes walked in slowly, she was putting on a long Navy blue trench coat. A black Queen cobra was on her shoulder staring at the two in the sitting room.


    Damon stood up instantly, while Mika quickly greeted.


    "Welcome, Guild master Venom."


    "How are you doing, Mika?" She walked up to Damon, and gave him a kiss.


    Mika just lowered her head not saying anything, everyone knew these two were lovers, even though she is 10 years older than him.


    "What is wrong, My Love? You look furious." She asked, after separating from the kiss.


    "I don''t want to trouble you with my prob--"


    "--Shhh" she placed her index finger on his lip. "Leave us."


    Mika nodded. Without hesitation, she quickly left the house, technically... She ran out.


    Only those closest to Venom knows how dangerous this woman was. To top it all, she is also a Diamond medal 3-stars holder.


    "Now tell me."


    Damon sighed. "My twin sister is dead, Rebecca. I was about to leave and investigate myself, but you sent these frustrating Documents for me to review. So I''d to send someone else."


    "Oh my poor boy." She placed her smooth hand on his cheek. "Why didn''t you tell me from the start? I would have let you go, or better; go with you."


    Damon looked at her silver eyes, a little stunned. "Really?"


    Rebecca smiled. "I would do anything for you, Watch." She raised her Diamond bracelet and said to AI. "AI, use my special Card and tell me who killed Sara Makion."


    The two frowned deeply.


    Damon: "Supreme? But how?"


    "It''s ok My Love, I will--"


    BEEP!!


    The Queen cobra got off her neck and slithered to the couch. It curl its body and close its eyes, going to sleep.


    "Fufufufufu..." She chuckled.


    "What is it?" Damon asked in mild confusion, he stared at the Cobra, then at her. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Why was she laughing after hearing the announcement?


    "I have been keeping an eye on Supreme, he pushed me down on the ranking board placing me in top three." She stared at Damon''s eyes.


    "Change of plan, keep your anger in check. One week from now, we and the 10 elders will visit Amerisa, and see what this Supreme is capable of."


    Damon nodded. "Thank you, but your special Card? That is the strongest Card in VRG, And you used it for me--"


    "--Shhh... If you want to thank me, you know what I want."


    Damon grinned. He raised his hand, slowly unstrapping her coat; after that he pulled it off her. Seeing the sexy thong underneath his grin widened.


    He slowly pushed her down on the couch, then lowered his body on her; his eyes filled with lust.


    "Kiss me, Damon"


    He closed her lip with his, kissing her with both hunger and tenderness.


    ___________


    THIRD CITY: CAROTON.


    In a huge mansion, two people sat on two opposite sofas, eating cookies and drinking juice, which was placed on the small center table between them.


    "So daughter, Who injured Fifner?"


    "Supreme, his pet Dragon''s fire is too strong."


    "Hmm, Fifner is a Stage 2 evolved, how can a Non evolved pet injury it so badly?" The man asked.


    Nia placed the glass down. "I don''t care about that, Father. I''m here to ask if you could use a card to track him?"


    "I might be holding top 12 on the ranking board, but as a Father, I''ll advise you... Leave Supreme alone."


    "Never!!" She smashed her hand on the sofa hand rest. "He hurt Fifner, Father! I will make him pay for that!!"


    "But Fifner is not dead, it can heal back."


    "No--"


    "Huh?" Nia was stunned.


    DING!!


    She brought out her phone. Seeing the message, she stood up. "Hahaha!! I don''t need your help anymore, Father. He is in Amerisa. I will see you later." She quickly walked out.


    "This girl."


    ___________


    FOURTH CITY: VALERIA.


    Valeria is the fourth-strongest city ruled by three players, known as Senators to the world. These Senators were all Diamond medal players, holding top 5¨C7 on the leader ranking board.


    SENATORS'' COURTROOM.


    The three sat on a round table, silently staring at each other. Around the room stood 30 red clad figures, all armed with samurai swords.


    "What is the plan? Go to Amerisa to watch the Guild war, or stay here?" An Asian woman with long black hair asked the two men sitting with her.


    "I say we go, but who''ll look after the city?" An old man with long white beard stated his worries. This old man was the first senator.


    "Two of you should go, I''ll stay back." The third man looking his late 40s who was also Asian said.


    The two looked at him In suspicion.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t cause any trouble."


    Hearing his word, the two nodded.


    "It''s decided then, Yomi and I will be leaving after two days." The first senator stood up, instead to walk, he flew towards the exit.


    "Yes, senator Rhodes." Yomi nodded. She turned her head to the third Senator. "What are you planning, Yang?" She asked coldly.


    "Why are you always suspecting me?" Yang stood up. "And second, My plans don''t concern you." He turned around and walked out of the room.


    Yomi moved her gaze around the 30 men in the room and heaved a sigh.


    _________


    FIFTH CITY: CASMIA.


    Casmia, the fifth-strongest city. The smallest out of the five, this city was located deep in the mountains, ruled by a King.


    Yes! A King! A diamond medal Holder. Top 8th on the ranking board.


    THRONE HALL.


    "My king--"


    "I know what you are about to say general, Supreme is just another new player who won''t last long." A middle-age man sitting on a golden throne with a crown on his head said to the blue hair man in Silver armor. A long sword handing on the man''s waist.


    "Aren''t you curious about the first player who gained the highest score in VRG?" The general asked politely.


    "Telling you the truth, I don''t care." He said with a blank expression.


    "What about our children? They have been talking nonstop about this Supreme." A woman in a red gown, with a crown on her head slowly walked inside the hall.


    "Won''t you fulfill their wish?" She added with a smile.


    "Those two are always after something new." He sighed in annoyance. Seeing the stern look he was receiving from his wife, he sighed again.


    "General, take 20 knights with you, make sure to protect the prince and princess."


    "Yes my King." The general nodded, then bowed to the Queen. He quickly walked out of the throne hall.


    The Queen walked towards her husband and gave him a kiss on his cheek. "Thank you, Love."


    "This is your idea, right?" The King heaved a sigh.


    "Fufufufu... Nope, it''s our children''s."


    *


    *


    *


    Long chapter today. These are the five strongest cities, The other fifteen aren''t important. ????????

 Chapter 87: Why Are You Kneeling?

    SOMEWHERE IN VALERIA; FOURTH CITY.


    "Huff. Huff. Huff. Huff."


    A lady with long black hair and eyes was busy running as fast as she could on the street, dodging and apologizing to those she bumped into.


    Man: "Watch it!"


    "Sorry."


    Woman: "Don''t you have eyes?!"


    "Sorry."


    She was both anxious and scared, running through the crowd. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hot on her tail was three men in black each armed with a gun.


    Even though they were people all around her, which might be ready to save her if she screamed, but she didn''t. The three men chasing her were goons of a mafia boss who controlled all these areas. No one want to get on his bad side, if you do; you won''t see the next sunrise.


    Seeing an Alley, she ran into it, hiding behind a dumpster. "Breath." She said to herself, trying to calm down her beating heart.


    The three Korea men stood in front of the Alley, they looked both side with a confused expression.


    First Man: "Where did she vanish to?"


    Second Man: "Spread out. I''ll check the Alley, she won''t have gotten far."


    The two nodded and ran towards two opposite directions to search for their target.


    The Man brought out a Hi-Power - (pistol.), he calmly walked inside the dark alley, Eyes sharp.


    The lady looked over the dumpster, seeing the man her face turned paled. ''God help me.'' She prayed inwardly.


    "Are you here, baby? Our Boss just wants you dead, nothing more. You took his ranking position on the leader ranking board, by killing you he''ll gain his rightful place." The man said in a calm tone, walking in slowly, His eyes fixed on the dumpster 20 feet from him.


    ''Shit! The rest have been killed, No! I won''t go down that easily.'' She looked around and picked up an iron pipe close to her.


    This lady is none other than Niki, The same girl who played Escape Room with Michael. She was among the winners in the game, at the moment; she was the only one left.


    ''I shouldn''t have posted that video.'' She blamed herself for the death of those four, if she hadn''t posted that video online, they might all still be alive. Growing stronger in the Shadow, and maybe have the power to protect themselves.


    Moment Next.


    ''Supreme is in Amerisa?'' Niki was stunned.


    Even the man froze for a second.


    "Hey!!"


    He turned around, seeing the other two.


    "The Boss need us!"


    He nodded and looked at the dumpster one last time, before leaving.


    Moments later.


    Niki slowly walked out of the alley, she looked around the street. "Phew." She heaved a relief sigh.


    "I need to get to Amerisa, I only have ten years of life times with me. It''ll be enough for the journey." She chose the opposite direction and ran away with her remaining strength.


    ____


    A black SUV stopped in front of a white luxurious Villa. Three men in black got out and walked towards the entrance, passing by countless Men and women in black all armed with rifles.


    The three entered the villa and quickly greeted the young man sitting on the couch. Four beauties stood behind the couch, all in white mage''s robe. All Korean.


    "Greetings to the master."


    "What about that foreign bitch?" The young man putting on black shirt and pants asked.


    "We are sorry Boss, we lost her." The man who entered the Alley quickly said. "We were after her, but you called us back." He added.


    The young man stood up. "You all heard the announcement, right?"


    The three nodded.


    "She''ll be heading to Amerisa as we speak. Do you know why?"


    The three shook their heads, not uttering a word.


    The man click his fingers, a beauty standing behind him quickly handed him a cigarette and helped him lit it.


    The young man took a drag and blow out the smoke towards the three, The smoke took the shape of a sword and flew towards them. The one who did the whole talking from the start dodged with a side step, the smoky sword struck the door behind them easily penetrating it. The men''s faces remained indifferent to this.


    "Because Supreme is there, he''s the reason she could take my position, so she''ll surely seek aid from him."


    "But, Boss. If she finds Supreme, it won''t be easy for us to kill her." The man on the right side said.


    "Then... we''ll just have to kill them both, You guys will handle that bitch! Leave Supreme to me." He placed the cigarette in his lips, his golden bracelet flashing before the men''s eyes.


    BACK IN AMERISA.


    Michael frowned deeply seeing the message on his phone. "Who would send this to me? I already know I''m in The Conquerors." He muttered keeping his phone in his pocket.


    ''This person might know you are Supreme.''


    He nodded at Drakon and pushed the door, entering inside the room, What he saw next made him speechless.


    "Why are you kneeling on the ground Tyson?" He asked.


    "Good morning, Brother." Mira greeted with a smile.


    Michael walked in, he smiled at Mira. "How are you doing, Mira? I hope you had a goodnight sleep."


    Mira nodded.


    He turned to Tyson, who was still kneeling on the ground.


    "Don''t look at me Supreme, ask her to let me go!"


    Michael was presently surprised. He looked at Jennifer who was sleeping soundly on the couch. "How? Don''t you see she is sleeping?" Michael scratched the back of his head, in mild confusion, Even Drakon was confused.


    "NOT HER!! HER PET!!!" Tyson roared. It was so loud that it woke up Jennifer, she slowly moved her gaze around; She smiled at Michael and sat up.


    "Huh? Why are you kneeling, Tyson?" She asked.


    ''Why am I kneeling?!! Did she just ask me that?!!'' He yelled inwardly and roared at them.


    "Ask this thing to let me go!!!!!"


    Mira, Ricky, and Levi smiled seeing Tyson was on the verge of breakdown, They have been watching him kneeling for an hour now.


    Michael, Jennifer and Drakon raised their heads to the ceiling.


    "Is that a..." Michael was stunned.

 Chapter 88: Number-One Villa On The Hill

    "Is that a Bat?" Michael and Drakon stared at the red bat above Tyson.


    "Garuda? I told you to protect Mira, not attack someone." The bat flew downward and landed on her shoulder.


    ''He tried something, so I acted.'' Garuda replied telepathically. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jennifer turned to Tyson, who was slowly getting up from the ground. "What did you do for Garuda to attack you?" She asked.


    "Nothing! I just wanted to use the bathroom, Nothing else!!" Tyson was on the Verge of tears. "And your fucking Epic-class pet attacked me!!"


    Michael and Drakon were busy moving their gaze from Jennifer to Tyson, when Michael heard the pet is an Epic-class he was momentarily surprised.


    "Why is it red?" He asked Jennifer, staring at the pet.


    "Garuda is not a thing or something to be referred to as ''it''. He''s red because Garuda is a blood Bat, he is much stronger than regular bats and also a Stage 3 evolved; He can''t be compared to Drakon who is a Non-evolved."


    Michael frowned slightly, while Drakon was enraged, he was already frustrated with the vision, and now someone is comparing him with a red flying mouse!!


    The next moment, a strong pressure descended on Jennifer and Garuda. But to their shock, Jennifer and Garuda stared at Drakon calmly like the pressure meant nothing to them.


    Drakon frowned and released more pressure on them. Still... Nothing happened.


    "Don''t be disheartened Drakon, you are a mystical-class dragon, True. But without evolving you won''t be able to face anything 3 stage higher." Jennifer stated, rubbing Garuda''s head.


    Drakon''s eyes blaze with dark flames, it opened his mouth and was ready to released dark flames, but Michael stopped him.


    "Calm down Drakon, you''ll have the chance to attack soon, not now."


    Hearing his partner, Drakon closed his mouth. Michael then turned to Jennifer. "We''ll be going today, but first... I need to do something."


    He placed the bag on Mira''s bed, and brought out her breakfast. "Here you go, Mira. Eat." He handed her the sealed plate with a spoon.


    "Food is here if anyone is hungry." He added, moving his gaze around everybody in the room.


    "I am--"


    RING!


    Tyson''s word was cut short by the ringing of his phone, He brought it out. "Excuse me." He said, and walked out of the room.


    "Where is the plan?" Jennifer asked, as soon as Tyson left the room.


    "Buying a house."


    Mira and Jennifer: "Huh?"


    The two were stunned.


    _____


    OUTSIDE THE ROOM.


    Tyson answered the call. "Yes, Dad?"


    "Did you joined The Conquerors?" Theo''s voice sounded from the other end.


    "Yes. I hope you aren''t mad I left The Kings."


    "Actually, I''m happy. You did good, but... Dangers are heading you guys way, not one but a lot. Come to the house when you have time and take your Epic-class pet."


    "Epic-class pet?" Tyson was both shocked and happy.


    "You completed the task, This''ll be the last thing I''ll give you. You have grown, and it''s time to make a name for yourself."


    Tyson was silent, that''s exactly what he wanted. "Thank you, Father. Is this the only reason you called?"


    "No, this is what you need to do."


    Tyson listened to his father''s plan and nodded. "I get it."


    "Good, I''ll be sending it now." Theo hanged up.


    Moment next.


    BEEP!


    Tyson nodded and walked back inside.


    __


    "Hey guys. Something came up I''ll be back. Oh!" He turned to Mira. "There is a Phone in one of the gift bags, A gift from me." He smiled at her and walked out. Without waiting for their reply.


    "What is wrong with this guy?" Jennifer stood up. "Ok, Micky. Let''s go, I know a good place to buy a house."


    Michael nodded, with a flicked of his wrist. Mira''s toothbrush and toothpaste appeared in his hand, he placed them on the cupboard beside the bed. "We''ll be back Mira, Drakon will stay with you--"


    Jennifer: "--And Garuda!"


    "OK." Mira nodded at the two.


    Michael nodded and looked at Ricky and Levi. "Aren''t you two hungry? If you are, food is in the bag." With that said, he walked out with Jennifer.


    ______________


    "Where are we going then?" Michael asked, entering the car. She said she knows the best place to buy a house, so he wanted to know this place.


    "Unity Street." Jennifer answered, sitting down.


    "Unity Street? That''s the second-biggest street in Amerisa." Michael exclaimed.


    "Why so surprised?" She turned to him. "Do you have enemies there too?" She asked teasingly.


    Michael didn''t say anything, but started the car and drove away.


    _________


    The drive took 2 hours before the two reached Unity street''s huge black gate.


    Twenty men in black stood in front of the gate as guards, all silver players; The head guard, a platinum player.


    He walked towards the car and yelled.


    "STOP!!!"


    Michael stood the car, while Jennifer brought out her head through the window. "What are you doing, Daniel? Open the gate."


    "Miss Jennifer?!" The head guard turned meek instantly, He plastered on a flattery smile on his face. "I didn''t know you''re the one."


    "Open the gate." She added


    "Right away, Miss Jennifer. Open the gate!!" He yelled at the guard in the security post room, Who quickly tapped a button.


    The huge gate automatically opened.


    "You are the best, Daniel." Jennifer blew him a kiss, Michael started the car and drove in.


    "I see you two are close."


    She turned to Michael. "Not really."


    "Do you come here often?" He asked.


    "Yes."


    Michael nodded after hearing her reply. He stopped the car in front of the street''s Company building. The two got down and walked inside, passing a red bike parked in front of the building.


    "Good Morning, How may I help you?" A young lady in a business suit greeted the two the moment they entered the building.


    "You are new here, right?"


    "Yes, Ma." The lady nodded at Jennifer.


    Michael told the lady their reason for coming.


    "OK, Sir. Please this way." The lady lead them to her office in the second floor. She opened a cupboard and brought out a huge book, placing it on her desk.


    "Please have your seats, do you need anything? Coffee or Tea?" She asked with a smile.


    "Not necessary." Jennifer declined, sitting down with Michael.


    "Ok, Ma. You can select any house from this book." She sat down staring at the two Especially Michael, His appearance is something that can''t be ignored.


    "Not needed, we want the number-one Villa on the hill." Jennifer stated straightly.


    The lady froze, staring at Jennifer in a daze. "Ahem." She coughed and asked. "What did you say, Ma?" She asked still in shock.


    "The number-one villa on the hill." Jennifer repeated her word.


    The woman stood up instantly. "Ok VIP Guest. Please wait, I''ll call the manager." She quickly ran out of the office, her heels making tapping sounds behind her.


    Michael frowned. Jennifer told him she will handle everything, but seeing the Lady''s reaction, he took the book and quickly opened it.


    Seeing the price of the Number-one Villa on the hill, He almost fell to the ground in shock.


    *


    *


    *


    [It''s not expensive, right? To have the best you need money. I mean Life Times.????????]

 Chapter 89: You Are Always Family

    "Do you think I have that much life times?" Michael turned to her.


    Jennifer sighed sadly. "It''s because of me Mira got hurt, so I want to make up for it." She turned her head to him. "Will you give me the honor to buy this house for her?"


    Michael stared at her for some seconds, He was surprised, but he remained a straight face. "I don''t like owning people."


    "You aren''t owing me anything, I''m doing this for my sister, Not you... If you see me as a family you''ll fulfill this one wish of mine."


    Michael was silent. ''Why is she blaming herself for what happened to Mira? They went outside to buy Ice cream, how would she have known that Mira would get hurt?'' He stared at the price on the book again.


    "You are always Family, Jennifer. And don''t blame yourself for what happened to Mira..." He sighed. "If you really want to buy the house for her, You have my permission."


    Her face lit up with a beautiful smile. Moment next, she gave him a big tight hug. "Thank you." She thanked in a low voice.


    She was touched knowing that Michael considered her as his Family, not just friends. Friendship can be broken, but family ties can''t easily be broken.


    RING!!


    The two separated from the hug hearing Michael''s phone. He brought it out answering the call.


    "Do you have the Information?"


    "Yes Guild master. All the information about the silver moon guild is with us, there are some disturbing things in it." Rahond''s voice sounded from the other end.


    "Good, I''ll be coming to the Guild when I''m done." Michael said, and hanged up.


    "What information?" Jennifer asked.


    "The Silver moon Guild and Our Guild are now allies, I asked for a small tribute from them. The guild Master accepted without hesitation, so I asked Rahond to investigate, It seems he got something."


    "Silver moon guild?" Jennifer thought for a moment and nodded. "Their Guild master''s name is Violet, their guilds currently holding Top 50th. Why would they want to be our ally? You are right to investigate, it''s really suspicious."


    "Oh!" Michael turned to her. "Do you know anything about Red Sword Guild?"


    Jennifer frowned slightly. "What about them?"


    "They almost killed me last night. They were two... I''ll say Diamond and Gold medal holders." Michael narrated everything to her.


    The more she listened, the more her face darkened. "Red Sword Guild is currently holding top 3 on the Guilds'' ranking board. They have a total of two diamond holders and 6 Gold medal holders. I''m guessing you encountered either the Guild master or the Vice, And maybe one of their elders." She paused. "I''ll say the Vice and The first elder." She added.


    Michael nodded. "After I enter the Diamond medal, I''ll deal with them myself."


    Jennifer just nodded, not saying anything.


    FIVE MINUTES LATER.


    The two have been waiting for a whole five minutes now, and Jennifer wasn''t happy with the delay.


    "That''s it!!" She stood up.


    "What are you doing?" Michael asked.


    "Why is she taking too long? I''ll be back." With that said, she walked towards the entrance.


    "Meet me in the lobby." Michael stood up.


    Jennifer nodded and walked out.


    TOP FLOOR.


    MANAGER''S OFFICE.


    The lady anxiously stood in the manager''s office staring at the two men sitting in front of her, she was scared keeping those guests waiting. And to top it all, the manager won''t listen to her; he only said "Wait."


    The middle-age man who was in a suit sitting in front of a red hair guy said with a smile. "Mr Tyson, is this the house you want to buy?"


    Tyson raised his legs placing it on the manager''s desk. "Yes, I want the Number-one villa on the hill."


    The manager smiled brightly hearing him. If he could sell the Villa, he would earn commissions. High commission.


    "Ok, Mr Tyson. Please wait for a moment let me prepare the documents." He said, not bothered about the legs on his desk.


    The lady frowned, her anxiety grew instantly. She quickly said. "Manager, they are two people in my office who also want to buy the Number-one Villa on the hill."


    "What?" The manager was stunned. The Number-one Villa was so expensive that no one want to buy it, And today, three people want to buy the same Villa. The manager was in a tight spot now, he looked at the lady.


    "Can you make them chose another?"


    The lady shook her head. "I don''t think so manager, the way the lady sounded. I think she''d made up her mind before coming here."


    ''What to do? What to do? What to do?'' He thought inwardly. ''I need to find a way to sell the villa to one of them, and also try to convince the other party to buy another house.''


    "I need that Villa, I don''t care who those people are. All you need to know is that; I must have the villa."


    The manager was silent hearing Tyson, he was thinking on how to solve this problem with both party happy. He turned to the Lady. "This is--"


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    "Who is--"


    Bam!


    Before he could ask ''who is it''? The door was pushed open and Jennifer marched in.


    "Miss Jennifer?" The manager was stunned.


    "What is the hold up?" Jennifer turned to the lady. She was speechless, not knowing how to explain the current situation to Jennifer.


    "You are the one who want to buy the Villa?" The manager asked, and added. "I''m sorry, but Mr Tyson here already paid for it."


    Jennifer sneered hearing the manager. "You can''t lie to Me, Mr Manager." She stated.


    "I thought you already own a house, why buy another one?" Tyson finally turned around to face her. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are you doing here? Never mind. You have to back down, Michael is the one who want it, not me."


    Tyson dropped his legs on the ground and stood up. "Did you just say Michael want to buy the villa? Is he here?"


    "Yes." Jennifer Answered in a straight tone.


    "Forget it manager. Wait..." He fixed his gaze on Jennifer. "Are you the one buying the villa?"


    "What if I''m the one?"


    "Where is Michael?"


    "In the lobby."


    Tyson turned to the manager. "Come with me, bring the documents along." With that said he walked out of the office, leaving a confused Manager behind.


    ''Who is this Michael?'' The manager thought.

 Chapter 90: Securities

    Michael sat on the lobby drinking tea served by a worker. ''Is this how rich Jennifer is?'' He took a sip. ''That is understandable, she Is a gold medal holder, and played VRG for more than a year. I wondered how powerful she is in combat.''


    "Michael!!"


    Michael and everyone in the spacious Lobby turned their heads to the elevator, seeing Tyson, a man in suit, the lady and lastly Jennifer walking out from it.


    "Tyson? What are you doing here?" Michael asked placing the cup on the table in front of him.


    "I''m here to get Mira a present."


    Jennifer: "Present?"


    She walked towards Michael and sat down.


    "Isn''t all the gifts enough?" Michael asked.


    Tyson shook his head. "All those things will run out in two to five months, I want to give her something permanent."


    Jennifer scoffed. "This fool want to buy the villa I chose."


    "I''m buying it for Mira!"


    "Huh?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    The manager looked at Tyson, then at Jennifer, and lastly Michael. Even a fool will know that these two were trying to please someone who might be related to this young man. And that person is; Mira.


    But the question is; ''who is this young man, or this Mira? That even a gold medal holder and Joker''s Son are trying so hard to please.'' He thought.


    "Don''t mind him Micky, I''ll buy the Villa." Jennifer said with a smile.


    "No! I will buy it!!" Tyson yelled.


    "Enough you two!" Michael shook his head calmly. "You want to buy the villa for, Mira?" He looked at Tyson, who nodded. "You also want to buy the same Villa for, Mira?" Jennifer nodded.


    "The only way to settle this is; both of you will pay half of the amount. What do you two think?" He asked. Even though he has life times, it''d be better for these two rich kids to handle it.


    The two quietly looked at each other, thinking about Michael''s suggestions.


    "Ok then." Jennifer shrugged her shoulders.


    "If that''s the only way, I''m in." Tyson said.


    "Who are these people?" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I heard they are here to buy the Number-one Villa on the hill."


    "Wow!"


    "That young man solved the problem with such ease? Do you know him?"


    "Nope. With his handsome face, he''ll surely have a powerful background."


    "Look at the Lady''s bracelet, she is gold medal holder, but still respectful to that young man."


    Everyone in the Lobby were busy discussing in a low voice, All staring at Michael with awe and admiration.


    Michael turned to the manager. "What''s the price of the Villa again?"


    "100,000 years of life times"


    "Wow!"


    "Oh my god!!"


    Everyone drew in deep breaths hearing the price, Gasped of shock filled the lobby.


    Michael frowned slightly. "100,000? The book said it''s 80,000."


    The manager nodded slowly. "I''m sorry for the confusion, but the book isn''t updated. 100,000 life times is the updated price."


    Michael shook his head with a small smile. These type of people are everywhere, always after profit; seeing people fighting for the goods, he increased his price to gain more profit. He had met a lot of them in the market.


    "OK then, 50¨C50. Both of you bought it for her."


    The two nodded in approval.


    "Take us to the Villa." Michael said to the manager, and walked towards the exit, followed by Tyson and Jennifer.


    The lady quickly walked up to the manager and handed him the documents.


    "Thank you. Don''t worry, if the sale is successful I''ll give you your credit."


    "Thank you Manager." The lady said with a blissful smile.


    The manager nodded and followed behind the three. They got in Jennifer''s Lincoln while Tyson got on his bike.


    ____


    The ride to the second section took 15 minutes, before the group encountered another gate in the street. A huge golden gate.


    Ten men in black were stationed there as security guard, All platinum players.


    When they saw the manager, they opened the gate for the group.


    Tyson: "Double gate? I love this place already."


    _________


    After another five minutes drive up a miniature hill, the group finally got to the Villa after passing by four other Villas.


    Michael stopped the car in front of the gate, the manager got down from the car. He walked towards the security screen on the gate and after tapping some code, The huge double gate automatically opened.


    Michael and Tyson drove in, the manager following behind. The two parked their vehicles and got down.


    Michael, Jennifer and Tyson stared at the compound with opened jaws. The compound was as big as half a football stadium. The compound was filled with artificial grass, and different exotic plants and flowers.


    From the gate to the three-storey white Mansion was a pathway made from countless rare stones, beautiful flowers adorn both side of the pathway; making the air smell refreshing, nothing like blackwater neighborhood.


    5 meters high walls surrounded this beauty, enclosing it from the eyes of outsiders. If the Compound could be this breathtaking, how would the inside be?


    The manager walked towards them. "Come on, let check inside." He said bringing them out from their stunned daze. The three nodded and followed behind the manager as he walked towards the Mansion 50 feet away.


    "The villa has three floors, with 6 bedroom; which are three master suites and the other three are guest room. Fully equipped Kitchen, Library, gym, security room, Dinning room, and two fully equipped sitting room. There is also a private pool at the back and a private elevator." The manager pointed at a far side of the Compound.


    "A Sun shelter, 1,000 Square meters garden at the back, clean and regular water supply. You can also see the veranda, They are also cameras all over the house, Which can be controlled in the Security room."


    The group stepped on the front stairway and entered the veranda, They waited for the manager to open the door.


    Michael looked around the huge Compound with some worries. ''Can Mira live here alone, if I''m in VRG?''


    "Check this." The manager drew their attention.


    He tapped on the security screen on the door, entering some numeric codes, he then placed his thumbprint. "If someone put a wrong code twice or either attack the door or gate. A gas will be released from here." He pointed at a small hole on the screen.


    "If the attacker inhaled it, he/she will sleep for 5 hours, same if you tapped the wrong password twice. That will give our securities time to reach the house and apprehend the attacker. It can even knock out a Gold medal holder, but for only an hour."


    "Does all the villas have this security?" Tyson asked, this protection protocol was just too good.


    "No, only the Number one to five have this security. Miss Jennifer here can vouch on that, as she is the owner of Villa Number-two."


    The two turned to Jennifer, utterly speechless and flabbergasted.


    *


    *


    *


    Rich. ????

 Chapter 91: So Many Securities!

    After ten minutes of touring the huge villa, the group stopped at the pool.


    "Do you like it, Micky?" Jennifer asked.


    "Too big, but yeah."


    "You heard the Boss! Manager! Where are the documents!!" Tyson yelled with a smile.


    The manager gave the documents to him, while he passed it to Michael. "He is the Boss, not me." He said to the manager who nodded with a stunned daze.


    Michael went through the documents and nodded. The manager handed him a pen, he signed and passed it to the manager to sign. With that taken care of, both Tyson and Jennifer each transferred 50,000 years of Life times.


    The manager nodded and walked towards Michael, he tapped his AI bracelet, then scan Michael''s face with it.


    "Can you show me your bracelet, Sir?"


    Michael stretched out his hand, the manager scanned his bracelet. The Next moment his eyes widened in horror.


    ''This young man is Supreme?!!''


    Now he got why Tyson referred to this young man as Boss, And why Jennifer was so kind to him.


    "Hey manager, No one should know about this." Jennifer warned.


    "I know miss Jennifer, you know we pay more attention to our buyers'' privacy." The manager as a businessman quickly got himself and said.


    After signing Michael in, he looked up at him. "I have deleted the password on both the gate and door, you can set a new one. Trust me... No one except the one who set the password will know it, the password will never be linked to a third party, not even us will know about it."


    "Thanks." Michael nodded.


    The manager tapped on his bracelet again. "You''ll receive a Visual card through AI. That will be your access key to pass through the second gate, and also a password recovery verification. By any chance you forget your password." He added.


    "So many securities, I like this place. Hey manager! Is the third Villa available?"


    "Oh yes, Mr Tyson!" The manager answered with enthusiasm, The feeling of selling another villa is great.


    "Good! I am buying it today!!" Tyson yelled and crossed his hand around the Manager''s shoulder. "Come on! I hope mine will also have all these securities?!"


    "Yes, Mr Tyson." The manager replied. ''What a lovely day.'' He thought. And turned to Michael. "Oh. Sir, with that visual card; you can give anyone an access card. If you want to know more use of the card, you can ask AI."


    With that, he led Tyson out of the villa.


    Michael sat down on a lounger in front of the pool, lost in thought.


    "What is it?" Jennifer asked sitting on hers. She slowly observed him.


    Michael heaved a sigh.


    "If someone told me one week ago that I''ll live in a Villa, I would have laughed on their face, but thanks to you and Tyson--"


    "--We are family, but I don''t know about Tyson or his reasons. But I''m sure he also wants the best for Mira."


    Buzz Buzz Buzz


    Jennifer brought out her phone, seeing an unknown number she frowned slightly, but still answered the call. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who is this?" She asked, placing the phone beside her ear.


    "Ahem... Is this miss Queen-of-Death, Vice Guild Master of the Conquerors?"


    "You are speaking to the right person." She placed the phone on speaker.


    "Oh, thank God! Sorry, I''m just too excited." The man in the other end said and continued:


    "Your guild and the Viper are having a Guild war one week from now, which is Monday around 10 Am, Right?"


    "Who is this? Why aren''t you telling the Guild master all these?" Jennifer didn''t answer his questions but asked instead.


    "My name is Jinny, you might have seen me on social Medias or the news. And for calling you; we know Rahond isn''t the Guild master, it''s either you or Supreme. We don''t know how to reach Supreme because he''s like a ghost, but after some searching we got your contact... With the viral video online and everyone knowing Supreme is in The Conquerors.


    Countless big shots and powerful individuals are coming, they''ll all be paying considerable amount of life times to watch. We have already communicated with the Viper Guild, anyone who wins the battle will gain 50% of the profit, the elders will gain 30% while the loser; 20%, what do you think about this offer?"


    Jennifer looked up at Michael, Who nodded slowly. ''Defeating the Viper Guild will also earn me Life Times? Who''ll reject such offer?'' He thought.


    "OK, I accept." Jennifer said to the man on the other end.


    "Thank goodness. Letting you know; I''m the commentator of the match, thank you again miss Queen-of-Death. We''ll see in a week time."


    Jennifer disconnected the call, and looked up at Michael.


    "What video is trending online?" He asked in mild confusion.


    "Oh." Jennifer opened her phone and search for the video, seeing it, she handed the phone to Michael.


    "Niki?" Michael was stunned seeing the lady in the video.


    "You do know her. Sh recorded your last game, and posted it online."


    "She is mad, Doesn''t she know it''ll put her life at risk?" Michael shook his head in annoyance.


    "I said the same thing, check the likes and messages. 200K likes and 120K comments."


    "It''s on her." He passed the phone to her.


    Buzz Buzz Buzz.


    "Who is this again!!" Jennifer grumbled, and answered the call placing it on speaker again.


    "What do you want, Glen?"


    "Aren''t you happy I called?--"


    "--Cut that crap and state your reason." Jennifer cut him off, her tone filled with coldness.


    "You are always mean to me, Find! The class gathering is rescheduled to Friday. Tell that lose... I mean Micheal, I hope you gave him the invitation card?"


    "I did--"


    "--Before you hang up, there is something important I added."


    "Which is?"


    "Everyone should bring their pets."


    "Is that necessary?"


    "Yes dear, See you then."


    "Fuck off!" She hanged the call.


    "Hahaha... I see you two are still close." Michael said with a smile.


    Jennifer glared at him, But smiled afterward. "It has been too long since I''ve seen your smile."


    Michael stared at her for a moment and stood up. "Let''s go, we still have to set the password." He walked away.


    "Even though it lasted for a second, I still see it." She stood up with a smile, following behind.

 Chapter 92: Well Be Gone For Three Days

    AMERISA''S GUILD WAR STADIUM.


    ELDERS'' OFFICE.


    The elders'' office were 15 meters long and 12 meters large. Two old men and a middle-age woman sat on three single-sitter couches, staring at Jinny.


    "What is her reply?" The women asked.


    "She accepted." Jinny said with a smile, putting his phone in his pocket.


    The three sighed in relief.


    "Good, this Guild war will be the biggest in history, Even the leaders of other cities are coming. I also heard the Prince and Princess of Casmia are on their way as we speak." The Man sitting at the right said in astonishment.


    "Yeah, The president had already booked a reservation, even with the cost; they don''t seem to mind." The second man said.


    "You are right second elder." The woman said and added:


    "OK. Jinny, get this price out, those who are remaining to book should know the price, and those coming on the D-Day to watch should also know their price."


    "You mean the normal Audience?" Jinny asked.


    "Yes. This is The Conquerors'' first Guild war, let''s make sure it won''t be easily forgotten."


    "OK, first elder." The three men in the room nodded at the middle-age woman.


    CITY HOSPITAL.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Drakon opened his eyes, while Ricky opened the door.


    Micheal, and Jennifer walked in.


    "How Is she doing?" Jennifer inquired, staring at Mira who was asleep.


    "The Doctor said she Is getting better." Levi answered her.


    Micheal nodded, and walked up to Mira. "Mira" he called out.


    Mira opened her eyes upon hearing her brother. "Brother?"


    "We have bad news." Micheal said calmly.


    Time for his training.


    "Bad news?" Mira was confused. She slowly sat up staring at him and Jennifer.


    "Drakon, Jennifer and I, will be going away for three days. Don''t worry, Ricky and Levi will be here with you."


    "What about Garuda?" Mira asked, staring at the bat hanging up-side-down on the ceiling.


    "Garuda is also coming with us." Jennifer said, and added:


    "We are just going for training, we''ll be back in three days."


    "OK then, buy something for me when you return." She said in a low voice.


    She wasn''t really happy that they would be gone for three days, but she understood one thing...


    ... For her brother to leave her for three days only means it''s important. Very important.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!!


    Ricky opened the door, and Rahond walked in with a file in hand.


    "Who are you?" Ricky asked with a frown, Rahond didn''t even look at him and walked up to Michael.


    "Guild master, All the information about the silver Moon Guild is in this file."


    He stopped in front of Micheal and handed him the file.


    "Hmm..." Michael flipped the pages, reading every single detail with a calm expression.


    "Now I know why she needed our help."


    "Oh, She had sent us the pet. It''s an Earth rock tortoise, Earth bloodline and also a stage one evolved, Rare-class as you demanded." Rahond said,


    Everyone was stunned, except from Michael. With the information in the file he knew She''ll do anything to gain their help, even going an extra mile.


    "What about the Exp Card and life card?" He asked.


    Rahond quickly transferred everything to him, including the 1,000 years of life times.


    Micheal observed everything and nodded, sending the pet back to him.


    "That''s a gift from me, form a contract with it. The Earth rock tortoise is now yours, you''ll need it In the future."


    Rahond was speechless, who would have thought Michael will give him the pet, A Rare-class one at that.


    "Thank you, Guild Master!!" He thanked, he was really grateful to Michael. With this pet, he''ll have more fighting power in the future.


    "It''s nothing, all you need to do is stay here and watch after her. I''ll be back after three days, and see what I can do to help the silver Moon guild." He gave him the file and nodded at Mira.


    "AI, log me in."


    The next moment, dark and red smoke surrounded him and Drakon. The two vanished instantly from the room.


    "OK Bestie, we''ll be back. AI, Log me in."


    Red Mana surrounded her figure and Garuda''s. Moment next she and Garuda vanished from the room.


    "What is going on?" Rahond asked the two in mild confusion.


    Ricky and Levi calmly sat on the couch, clearly ignoring him.


    _______


    SUPREME''S LOBBY


    Supreme and Drakon appeared in his huge golden throne hall. The two slowly moved their gazes around the place, the throne was placed three meters above the ground with stairs leading to it...


    ...from the throne to the doors, there was a red carpet, which ten people could walk on side-by-side.


    Supreme walked towards the golden throne with Drakon on his shoulder, They slowly climbed the stairs.


    __ sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He caressed the throne hand rest with fascination, slowly feeling the surface. ''Only this throne will worth a fortune.'' He thought slowly sitting down.


    ''After you are done testing the throne with your ass, we can start.''


    He nodded at Drakon, at that moment; the door was pushed opened and Reaper walked in, its wings folded.


    ''Birdbrain is here.'' Drakon said, staring at Reaper who stopped in front of Micheal and went down on one knee.


    "Get up, Reaper."


    Reaper stood up, hearing its Lord''s word. ''Why is the Lord here? I always get food whenever the Lord arrive, let''s see what will happen today.'' It thought.


    {Welcome back host.}


    ''I miss you, system. Time to check out this training Ground function.''


    {Do you want to activate it?}


    ''Yes.''


    The next moment, countless holographic maps appeared in the hall, all moving clockwise around him.


    ''What are all these?'' Drakon and Reaper asked in unison, staring at all the surrounding images; the maps were more than 50.


    "Training Grounds."


    ''System, I need a training ground which time flow faster than the normal world. One mouth in the field equal to one day in the real world.''


    {Checking host''s preference.}


    All the images picked up speed, moving around him, after some seconds past. 10 stopped in front of him.


    {These fields fit Host''s choice.}


    {Note: 20 points per month.}


    "20... I can do with that. Show me my profile."


    {Getting profile.}


    {Name: Michael Brian.}


    {Game Name: Supreme.}


    {Path: Demon lord''s legacy ~ stage one.}


    {Level: LV 15.}


    {Rank: Bronze medal 2-stars.}


    {Game played: 2.}


    {Games win: 2.}


    {Games lose: 0.}


    {Strength: 85pt. 42,500.}


    {Defense: 85pt. 42,500.}


    {Agility: 85pt. 42,500.}


    {Endurance: 85pt. 42,500.}


    {HP: 15,000.}


    {Demonic Mana: 85pt. 42,500.}


    {Intelligence: 60%.}


    {Points earned: 169.}


    {Skills: Brain wave~ Epic class. Demonic split body~ Epic class.}


    {Owned weapons: Starlight sword~ legendary class. Blood daggers~ Epic class.}


    {Guild: The Conquerors.}


    {Storage: Two Rare-class weapons, Demonic Card, Speed Card, Life Card, High Exp Card.}


    "My points are enough." Micheal fixed his gaze on a Map. "This one will do."


    The next moment, AI''s voice sounded in the hall.


    "Yes."


    Micheal stood up from his throne. "OK guys, let''s go welcome her." He slowly walked down the stairs heading to the huge door.


    *


    *


    *


    Let''s see how powerful Queen-Of-Death really is.


    Queen-Of-Death VS Supreme


    Who will win?

 Chapter 93: Host Is Dead!

    "Accept." Supreme stopped in front of his castle.


    A white pillar of light appeared in front of the golden castle, moment next; Queen-of-Death made her entrance, she was putting on a black leather jacket and pants, and lastly; black boots.


    She froze the moment she walked out from the pillar which vanished afterward, after some seconds past; she finally marched forward.


    ''Did I enter the wrong lobby?'' She thought to herself, as she slowly observed the castle.


    "Welcome." Supreme greeted.


    "Where the hell did you get in-game diamonds to buy a Castle?!!"


    That was her first question.


    "I''m just lucky." He walked towards her, with Drakon on his shoulder and Reaper following behind.


    "Is that...?" Jennifer frowned slightly seeing Reaper.


    "This is Reaper, he''s my partner."


    Queen-of-Death stared at him with a dumb expression. "Partner with a Monster?"


    "Forget about that." He stopped in front of her and waved his hand, two Holographic maps appeared between them.


    "Any one of them will be our training ground, choose one; either the green plain or the Underworld, I''m guessing you know how that will look like."


    She looked at the two fields and nodded. "Let''s go with the Green Field."


    {Note: 20 points per month in the training ground.}


    ''Ok.'' He answered the system and waved his hand. ''Do your thing.''


    {Activating Training Ground...}


    {Name: Forever Dawn.}


    {Successfully activated.}


    Whzzzzh!!!


    The group subconsciously turned their head to the right, the space distorted, and a green portal appeared in front of them.


    ''Hey system, I hope it''s safe.''


    {"....."}


    "OK then, Let''s go." He walked towards the portal, even without getting an answer, he knew the system will never risk his life.


    Right?


    Queen-of-Death once again turned to the castle. ''Even I don''t have the in-game diamonds to buy this.'' She shook her head and followed behind, then lastly Reaper.


    The group appeared in a huge green field, filled with beautiful radiant green plants and flowers. Huge mountains surrounded this wonders only for the group to see.


    "Saying huge is an understatement." Supreme stated.


    Only the length of the field could take hundreds-of-thousands of miles, not to mention the complete field.


    "Yeah. But, it''s a good place for a vacation." She said looking around.


    Drakon flew off his shoulder, and landed 30 meters from them. ''Come on, Birdbrain. We are here to spectate, not stand with them.''


    Reaper turned to Supreme with a confused look. ''Train? I thought we are here to eat her.'' It turned to Queen-of-Death.


    "He is right Reaper, You need to keep a distance."


    Hearing Supreme, Reaper finally spread out its wings and flew towards Drakon, landing beside him.


    __


    Supreme and Queen-of-Death stood 20 meters away staring at each other. He was serious but Queen-of-Death has a teasing smile on her face.


    "Do you want me to go easy on you?!" She yelled.


    "Give me your best!"


    "Come one then." She said, her smile still on her face.


    Supreme nodded and shot forward, moving towards her with his highest speed.


    10 meters.


    5 meters.


    He infused his Mana in his fist and threw his most powerful punch at her, Not holding back a bit.


    BANG!!!!


    Smoke and dust rose to the sky, the ground she was standing on instantly cracked from the force.


    When the dust cleared.


    Queen-of-Death caught his strongest punch with her bare palm, without even using her Mana. She didn''t even budge from her position.


    "What?" Supreme''s eyes widened.


    "Not Good enough."


    Whoosh!!


    BANG!


    No one saw her attack, what they only saw was Supreme flying away like a kite with a broken string, He smashed heavily on the ground throwing up a mouthful of blood.


    Drakon and Reaper were stunned in place.


    Queen-of-Death slowly lowered her right arm. "Disappointing." She stated, and started walking towards him.


    ''Wow Partner!! She got you good!!'' Drakon yelled at him.


    Supreme glared at him and slowly stood up, If no one saw it, he surely did. Queen-of-Death let go of his hand and at the precise moment she struck his chest with her palm.


    ''Her first attack knocked me down so hard, and to think she didn''t even use her Mana.'' He thought staring at Queen-of-Death, who was calmly walking towards him.


    ''Her speed is in a whole different level.''


    "Don''t think you can defeat a Gold medal holder with such speed and strength, Micky. Show me all you can do." She said while still walking towards him.


    ''I need to use my skill.'' He activated [Brainwave.] What he heard next made him speechless.


    {Target''s psychic power is a lot stronger than host''s.}


    Supreme frowned. ''Wait! She used a skill on Donny, the skull guild''s vice guild master, controlling him like a puppet. Can I defend against that attack?''


    "That won''t work on me, Micky. Now... Let''s see if you can block my Punch."


    Moment next.


    BOOM!!!!


    She shot towards him with a sonic boom, destroying the ground behind her. She was so fast that Drakon and Reaper could only see after images. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shit!! [Demonic split Body.]!!" He quickly yelled. His clone rose from the ground in front of him armed daggers.


    "Attack!!!" Supreme yelled, His voice filled with urgency.


    The clone nodded and shot towards Queen-of-Death.


    "How cute. Sending a clone to stop my Punch? You really underestimated a gold medal holder."


    The clone arrived in front of her in seconds. Queen-of-Death infused 50% of her Mana in her fist and threw a straight punch towards it.


    A 5 meters tall red fist phantom shot out from her fist, smashing with the clone.


    Boom!!


    {Clone Destroyed.}


    "How is that possible?!" His face changed dramatically as the red fist''s momentum hasn''t slowed down. It was now heading towards him while destroying all the green plants and flowers on the field.


    ''Our Lord can''t stop that.''


    ''You are right Birdbrain, I don''t think I can even stop it.''


    ''Can''t the Lord dodge, or escape?''


    Drakon turned to Reaper. ''Our partner is someone who''ll fight to the death, but if there is a way out, he''ll surely pick it.'' Drakon observed the fist heading towards Supreme and added.


    ''There is no way out from that.''


    Supreme infused all his Mana in his fist, and braced himself. The moment the red fist got to him, he threw a punch filled with all his strength towards it.


    BOOOOOOM!!!


    The next thing he heard was...


    { Host is Dead! }


    *


    *


    *


    ????

 Chapter 94: Good Work, Partner!

    "AUGH!!!"


    Supreme groaned as he sat up, he slowly looked around seeing that he was back in his lobby.


    "She killed me with just one attack?" He was astonished.


    {Host isn''t strong enough. Hence, Quest triggered.}


    {Quest: Defend and survive against one of Queen-of-Death''s attack.}


    {Reward: Permanent Epic-Class cheat.}


    {Quest Timer: 05:59:58.}


    "Defend against her attack?! Are you mad?!!" He stood up.


    {System wants Host to be the strongest, Not the weakest, No matter the rank Host is fighting against.}


    He sighed in frustration, if he could reject the Quest, he would have done that. Dodging her attacks would''ve been easy, and now he has to Defend against it. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How did I get to my lobby?"


    {If host got killed in some specific Maps, host will be revived.}


    ''How many times can I revive?" He cracked his neck and knuckles, getting ready for his second confrontation with Queen-Of-Death.


    {30 Revival Chances.}


    {29/30 Revival Chances.}


    "OK then, let''s get back to the fight."


    {Returning Host back.}


    _


    ON THE FIELD.


    Queen-Of-Death, Drakon, and Reaper stared at the smoke which was slowly dispersing.


    Supreme stood calmly on the spot staring at her.


    "Impossible, The [Forever Fist] is a Rare-Class skill, and was powered with 50% of my Mana. There''s no way you could have defended against it." She exclaimed.


    "Tell you the truth, that attack killed me. Come on, second round." The starlight sword appeared in his right hand, while one of the bloodred dagger appeared in his left.


    "Legendary and Epic class weapons, not bad." With a flick of her wrist, her blood scythe appeared in her hand.


    The scent of blood filled the air instantly.


    ''I must go all out.'' He thought. "[Demonic split Body.]"


    Moment next, the clone rose from the ground again, Supreme gave it the two daggers. "Are you up for this?" He asked with a smirk and added.


    [Demon lord''s legacy - stage one.]


    Supreme''s eyes turned bloodred, his level increased from Lv15 to Lv20.


    "You are going down!!!" He yelled and shot forward with the clone.


    "Wow, you have a skill that could increase your Level, That means nothing to me." She spun her scythe and shot forward towards the two.


    The clone charged first towards her.


    BAM!!!


    {Clone destroyed.}


    Supreme didn''t slow down, knowing She''ll be slowed down when she took care of the clone, he gained an opportunity. He appeared behind her and slashed with his sword.


    CLANK!!


    To his shock, his sword seems to strike an invisible Armor on her. The moment he was stunned, she turned around and gave him a powerful kick, which accurately connected with his chest.


    "Ahhh!!"


    Supreme flew 10 meters back falling heavily on the ground.


    "Never lose focus in a fight. If something surprise you, go with it and attack again! If not; Make a new plan of attack!!" She yelled walking towards him.


    "How the hell... Are you putting on an Armor?!" He slowly stood up, staring at her with a surprised expression.


    He struck something metal around her, but she wasn''t putting on anything of that sort.


    "Oh Micky, Whenever I summoned my weapon, it created a defense Armor around me; which has the power to reduce 40% of any attack. You are weak, so your 60% attack means nothing to me."


    "We''ll see about that!!" He pointed his sword at her.


    "You have a legendary class weapon, but don''t know how to use it..." She stopped 5 meters from him.


    "Let''s see if you can block this attack." She raised her scythe into the air. "[Blood Phantom Scythe!] She yelled smashing her scythe on the ground, sending a huge scythe blade towards Supreme.


    Supreme summoned his clone again. "OK guy, it''s time to attack again. We must defend against this."


    The two shot towards the scythe, he raised his sword, while the clone raised its daggers.


    "HIYAAA!!!!!!"


    He yelled as he smashed down on the Blood Scythe.


    BOOM!!!


    {Clone destroyed.}


    {Host is Dead.}


    _


    He woke up In his lobby again.


    "Again!"


    "[Blood Multiple Slashes]!!"


    The moment he opened his eyes, countless red crescent blades flew towards him, cutting him into countless pieces.


    {Host is dead.}


    "Again!!" He yelled.


    BOOM!


    {Host is Dead!!}


    "AGAIN!!!!!" He roared.


    BOOOOM!!!!


    {Host is Dead!}


    "Again!!" He cried out.


    {Host is Dead!!}


    "Again!!"


    BOOM!!!


    Supreme dropped to his knees, blood flowing down his face. He slowly looked up at the Demoness who stood in front of him.


    "You always die because your Agility is low, And rushing recklessly" She raised her scythe and slashed down.


    {Host is Dead.}


    The group had discovered he could revive, so she never held back her attacks.


    Supreme lied down straight in his lobby, breathing heavily. He looked at his remaining revival chances.


    {5/30.}


    {Quest: 02:45:36.}


    "For a whole three hours, I can''t even defend against any of her killing blows, is this how powerful a gold medal holder is?"


    {The reason Host can''t defend against Queen-Of-Death is that host is always charging forward, wasting his Mana.}


    "My Mana is already wasted, but you might be right." He brought out a card. "I gained this yellow card when I won my first game. It will surely come in handy against her." He jumped to his feet.


    "OK system, new course of action. Revive me back."


    {OK host.}


    {4/30 Revival chances.}


    _


    He Appeared in front of the now destroyed field, its beauty was long destroyed by their powerful attacks, especially Queen-Of-Death''s.


    "Come on!" He yelled at her.


    Queen-Of-Death smiled at him. ''Has he figured it out?'' She thought and added:


    "There is only one way to find out, [Blood Walk]." She turned Into blood and flew towards Supreme.


    ''How many weird skills does she have?'' Supreme was really confused. He stood on the same spot calmly observing the liquid flying towards him.


    5 meters.


    3 meters.


    He waited.


    1 meter.


    Queen-Of-Death formed into her human appearance in midair, and smashed her scythe down on his head.


    ''Yes!''


    He quickly tore the Speed Card.


    BOOM!!!


    Dust rose into the air.


    Queen-Of-Death frowned slightly, because Supreme successfully blocked her attack. His feet were deep in the ground.


    He smirked at her. "[Demonic split body.]"


    The clone shot out from the ground, striking Queen-Of-Death on her chest with a punch.


    She wasn''t expecting this, and thanks to the close distance. It accurately connected with her chest. She flew backward.


    ''Good work, partner!'' Drakon finally yelled.


    *


    *


    *


    Queen-of-death is really the Queen of Death.

 Chapter 95: Darren

    Queen-of-death somersault in midair, landing on her feet, She stared at Supreme in mild surprised.


    "Not my strongest attack, but you blocked it." She muttered.


    {Congratulations, Quest completed.}


    {Host have been rewarded with a new permanent cheat known as; [Shield Of Courage] Epic-Class.}


    ''Description?''


    {[Shield Of Courage] Description: Has the power to defend against anyone two ranks above Host.}


    Supreme grinned, the skill he was looking for was finally rewarded to him.


    "Ok, Micky. You are strong, that''s commendable, but you need to master your sword." She walked towards him.


    "Sit down with your legs cross." She stopped in front of him.


    Supreme looked at her for a Moment, then complied. He removed his feet from the ground, and walked towards Drakon and Reaper; then sat down and crossed his legs.


    "Now clear your mind, and try to infuse your Mana in your sword." She added, sitting in front of him.


    "It won''t accept it, you know that."


    "Try again, mean it this time." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a moment of thinking, he nodded and closed his eyes, channeling his Mana in the starlight sword.


    The sword rejected it again.


    "You are bounded with the sword in VRG, but not in the real world, it only means one thing. There is a seal in this sword." She said with a thoughtful expression. "Try again." She added.


    He nodded, and channeled more of his Mana in it. He was stunned hearing the system''s words in his head.


    {Seal discovered.}


    {Does host want to remove seal?}


    ''Do you need to ask?''


    {100 points needed, that''s why I asked.}


    Supreme was stunned. ''100 points!!! Do it.''


    {Successful.}


    {Host will be taken to another world.}


    ''Wha--''


    Before he could ask, his consciousness was pulled away from his body, towards a place he knew nothing about.


    A golden light emanated from the sword enclosing his figure in an impenetrable energy the shape of an egg, Which slowly ascends into the air.


    ''What is happening to the Lord?'' Reaper asked Drakon.


    ''Don''t know, I think we just have to wait.''


    Jennifer closed her eyes, not utterly a word.


    __________


    In a space devoured of light, time and gravity; filled with nothing but endless Darkness. Michael appeared, floating aimlessly around.


    "Huh?" He took in his surrounding. "System! Where the hell am I?"


    NO ANSWER.


    "System?!"


    STILL NO ANSWER.


    "I don''t know who you are screaming out to, but he/she or it isn''t here."


    A breathtaking voice sounded, the voice was so smooth that Michael turned around expecting to see a woman. Instead...


    ... A man with shoulder-length black hair, two backward curves horns as black as obsidian on his head and two pure red eyes came to view.


    The man in front of him was so muscular and well-built that Michael looked at himself with a frown. In appearance, this man putting on expensive looking fur coat and pants, standing in front of him is exceptionally beautiful, even to him.


    But the thing that caught his eyes was the long tail behind him with a blade as its tip.


    The first real Demon Michael have ever seen.


    "Who are you?"


    "You are too weak to know that." The stranger said flatly, his eyes fixed on Michael''s ghostly form.


    The energy around the stranger made Michael acknowledge him as the strongest entity he had ever seen.


    "Don''t worry, Michael. We''ll see again, but I won''t be the one talking to you but the stronger version of myself."


    Michael stared at the Demon in front of him with apprehension, wondering how this stranger knew his name. He asked cautiously:


    "What do you mean by we''ll see again? And what stronger version?"


    ''This guy is already freakishly powerful, is there really a stronger version?''


    "Enter your world''s power stage known as Sovereign Rank, then you''ll get your answers. Now... To why, I summoned you here." The Demon opened his palm. Moment next; the starlight sword appeared, hovering on it.


    "I don''t know how you successfully destroyed the first seal I placed on my sword, can you tell me how you did it?"


    "I''m just lucky." Michael shrugged.


    The Demon scoffed. "Never rely on luck, Michael. You saw an opportunity, and you took it, you were given a choice and you chose the right one. It''s not Luck, but yourself."


    Michael just nodded and floated towards the Demon. "Your sword? Are you the Demon Lord?"


    "Yes."


    "You said you place a seal on it, but you look nothing like the Demon Lord I saw in the pictures placed in the temple."


    "That is not me, but the future king in your world." The Demon Lord answered him again.


    "OK." Even though he didn''t understand anything, he kept on asking:


    "An Angel gave it to me."


    "Angel?" The Demon Lord''s red eyes glowed in rage.


    "Don''t you like Angels?" Michael asked in mild confusion.


    "We are archenemies. But, are you sure the creature you saw is an angel?"


    "She looks like one."


    "Ok, can we go back to the subject?" The Demon Lord fixed his red eyes on Michael.


    "Please continue."


    "I placed another Seal in my sword. To unlock it, you need the approval of my other half and also my blood."


    "Second seal?" Michael frowned slightly.


    "Yes, I placed 70% of my powers in these two seals, by unlocking the first seal; you''ll gain 20% of my powers. Unlock the second seal and gain the remaining 50%."


    "20% of your powers?" Michael was stunned.


    "Yes, you can only unlock the second seal if you reach the sovereign rank. Without that, don''t even think about trying it, or you''ll die."


    Michael nodded and asked. "What is this place?"


    The Demon Lord moved the starlight sword towards him, which he caught.


    "This is my world. My sword Is now yours, use it wisely."


    Michael nodded and asked. "You said I''ll need your blood and approval, that means we''ll see again. How can I find you?"


    "When you are ready, go to the beginning. Go now, you have been here for three months now."


    Michael''s eyes widened in shock. "Three Months?! But it has only been three minutes!!"


    The Demon Lord stared at him in wonders. "Go--"


    "--wait!" He stopped him. "What are its skills?" He gestured at the sword.


    "The starlight sword has many skills, discover them yourself. If we see again, narrate all these to my other half, don''t even think about lying, or you won''t know how you die. No matter the rank you''re in." He paused and added:


    "Speak only the truth."


    Michael stared at him in reproach. "I don''t think I like that idea."


    "Heed my warning and you''ll survive." He waved his hand.


    Michael looked at his body which was slowly disintegrating into tiny particles. "At least I should know your name, it''ll help in the future!" He yelled, only his head remaining.


    "Darren."


    That was the last word he heard before turning into particles, disappearing from the dark space.


    *


    *


    *


    Check the comment section to see Darren''s picture. His Novel is already ready, but it''s coming Next year. [01.01.2025], ????????????

 Chapter 96: Leveling Up

    [Author: Time for Michael to get stronger, Action coming ahead.]


    BACK AT THE TRAINING GROUND.


    Reaper, Drakon and Queen-Of-Death were busy pacing back and forth, they''ll occasionally stop and stared at the huge golden egg above them.


    ''The Lord have been sealed in that egg for 3 months now! What should we do?''


    ''There''s nothing we can do.'' Drakon replied. He was also stumped.


    "He is coming." Queen-Of-Death suddenly muttered.


    At that exact moment, the golden egg vibrated, pulsing with energy.


    BOOM!!!


    A powerful shockwave burst out from it, throwing the three 5 meters back.


    "What?" Queen-Of-Death was speechless. She stared at the egg with countless unreadable emotions.


    ''What is happening?'' Reaper asked, standing up from the ground.


    ''Something.'' Drakon flew into the air, observing the egg as it slowly descends to the ground.


    CRACK!!!


    Their eyes widened.


    CRACK!!


    CRACK!!


    BOOM!!!!!


    An explosion threw the group 20 meters back.


    Queen-of-death held the ground with her hands, stopping herself, while Drakon and Reaper flew an extra 10 meters back.


    She looked up at the spot, seeing Supreme with his eyes close slowly descending to the ground, his starlight sword spinning around him with such speed that could cut anything which get close to him.


    The energy around him was so dense that she frowned slightly.


    {High Amount of Life Force detected.}


    {Does host want to absorb the Life Force?}


    He tilted his head to the right.


    {Absorbing Process started.}


    The next thing he felt was a jolt of pain all over his body. Supreme gritted his teeth, holding back from screaming out loud.


    {Host might felt a slight pain.}


    ''Did you just called this ''slight''?!'' He grimaced feeling the pain increased with every second pass, sweat the size of Soybeans rolled down his forehead.


    {Abortion Completed.}


    {Turning Life Force into Mana.}


    {Done.}


    "Phew." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Supreme sighed in relief. ''That was something, that''s why he told me not to think about unlocking the second seal with my current strength.''


    { Leveling up! }


    Next moment, powers flood his body. "Huh?" He opened his eyes.


    { Leveling up.}


    { Leveling up.}


    {Congratulations, Host have entered the Silver rank!}


    { Leveling up.}


    { Leveling up.}


    { Leveling up.}


    { Leveling up.}


    { Congratulations, Host have entered the platinum Medal 1-star.}


    { Host have been rewarded with 300 points.}


    { Congratulations, Host have Leveled up to Lv30.}


    { Congratulations, Skill: [Brainwave] have been upgraded to stage 2; second Function is now unlocked.}


    { Congratulations, Starlight sword have unlocked two skills. Known as; [Split] - Stage 1. And, [Golden Invisible Armor].}


    { Note: These two skills can only be use when the Sword is summoned.}


    { Congratulations, [Demonic Split Body] have been upgraded to stage 2. Your clone have grown stronger.}


    ''System.''


    {Diamonds multiplying...}


    {Done.}


    He landed on the ground. "That''s surprising, System, show me my points." He said in a low voice.


    { Points: 309.}


    "What is the highest points I can put in this rank?" He asked again.


    { 200 points in each stat.}


    { You will need a total of 575 points to upgrade your stats to the highest, current stats is: 85pts(42,500).}


    He thought for a moment and said. "Divide the 300 points into five equal number and place them in all my stats."


    { Calculating...}


    { 60 points.}


    ''Add it.''


    { Done.}


    The next moment he felt powers flowing inside his body like a tide, after some moment it slowed down.


    ''Show me my profile.''


    {OK Host.}


    {Name: Michael Brian.}


    {Game Name: Supreme.}


    {Path: Demon lord''s legacy ~ stage one.}


    {Level: LV 30.}


    {Rank: Platinum medal 1-star.}


    {Game played: 2.}


    {Games win: 2.}


    {Games lose: 0.}


    {Strength: 145pt. 72,500.}


    {Defense: 145pt. 72,500.}


    {Agility: 145pt. 72,500.}


    {Endurance: 145pt. 72,500.}


    {HP: 30,000.}


    {Demonic Mana: 145pt. 72,500.}


    {Intelligence: 60%.}


    {Points earned: 9.}


    {Skills: Brain wave - Epic class (Stage 2). Demonic split body~ Epic class (stage 2).}


    {Owned weapons: Starlight sword~ legendary class; Skills: [Split - stage 1], [Golden Invisible Armor]. Blood daggers~ Epic-class.}


    {Guild: The Conquerors.}


    {Storage: Two Rare-class weapons, Demonic Card, Life Card, High Exp Card.}


    ''How strong am I with these points, it''s not the highest with my current rank, but I think I can face a Gold medal holder, right?'' He thought clutching his fist.


    "Stage 2 of [Brainwave] have been unlocked?!" He exclaimed out loud.


    It''s to be known that [Brainwave] second stage is terrifying, even to him.


    ''I wondered how powerful my clone is?'' He thought inwardly. "Can''t wait to test them out." He raised his hand catching the starlight sword.


    "Micky?"


    He raised his head to Queen-of-death, who stopped 5 feet from him. She moved his gaze towards his platinum bracelet.


    ''I thought my eyes are deceiving me, but, how the hell did he enter the platinum rank?! Jumping the whole Silver rank behind!'' She yelled inwardly and asked. "How did you enter the platinum rank?"


    "All thanks to my sword." He spun the starlight sword in his hand. ''Darren said if I unlock the second stage, I''ll gain 50% of his powers. Only the first stage gave me all this strength, how powerful would I get if I remove the second seal?'' He paused. ''No way! He said I need his other half''s approval and... Blood?''


    "What are you thinking?" She asked, still In Shock about his drastic Leveling.


    "How long have I been gone?" He took the sheath from the system''s store and sheathed his sword, not answering her question.


    "Three months" she answered.


    He nodded, staring at Drakon and Reaper. Then at her, a smirk appearing on his face.


    "Let''s go again, I want to see how strong I am."


    "I never back down from a fight."


    He nodded.


    _


    The two chose a new location which hasn''t been destroyed by them, and stood facing each other.


    ''What are they doing?'' Reaper asked in mild confusion.


    ''Don''t you have eyes? They are fighting again.''


    _


    The two stood 100 meters away from each other.


    "Let see what you can do." Supreme unsheathed his sword, he threw it into the air and activated its skill.


    { [Split activated].}


    The next moment, The starlight sword split into ten, Hovering around him. With the help of [Brainwave] stage 2, he effortlessly controlled the ten swords around him.


    "Can''t wait to test this out." He added.


    "Always ready." Queen-of-death summoned her bloodred scythe.


    "Remember I can''t Revive." She added, staring at the ten swords around Supreme.


    "Don''t worry, you can."


    "Good, here I come."


    With a BOOM! She shot towards him.


    *


    *


    *


    The real battle begins.

 Chapter 97: I Never Accept Defeat

    ''I can control things much faster than before, and with [Brainwave] stage two, these ten are killers.'' With a thought, the ten swords shot towards Queen-of-death with lightning speed.


    "I won''t be able to fry your brain because of your high psychic defense, but I can surely attack you with it."


    "Eh? Did you just say ''fry my brain''?" Queen-of-death was stunned for a second, she leaped into the air and smashed her scythe down on the ten swords.


    Whoosh!


    "Uh?!"


    She missed her attack.


    Queen-of-death looked around, as the ten swords deviated from her range of attack. Spinning around her.


    Supreme smirked. With a thought, the swords flew into the air, they all turned 180¡ã with their tips pointing downward and shot down on her.


    BAM!!!


    "How nice, but that won''t help you." He grinned.


    Queen-of-death stood in a red barrier staring at the swords above her, They all shot into the air again and smashed down on her barrier.


    "Is this all you got, Micky?!" She yelled while inside the barrier.


    "You are underestimating my sword." Supreme raised his hand, the ten starlight sword merged together into one.


    "Try to stop this!" He infused his Mana in the sword, countless small runes appeared on the sword''s surface as it accepted his Mana.


    With a Boom!! It smashed on the barrier shattering it instantly, Queen-of-death leaped backward, dodging the attack.


    "That''s a good skill, Micky. But it won''t stop me."


    The moment she finished, the golden sword split into ten, their tips pointing directly at her.


    ''I need to attack him, these swords are just distraction.'' She thought, and shot forward. Simultaneously, the ten swords shot towards her.


    "[Blood walk]!"


    She turned into liquid, the ten swords penetrated her, passing through effortlessly. Without hesitation, the red liquid shot towards Supreme; the ten swords turned around and chased after her.


    "Nice plan, but you are facing Supreme, [Demonic split body]." The next moment, dark and red Mana rose in front of him, the clone slowly materialized. But now it was putting on a black leather Armor with a cape handing behind it.


    ''It''s now putting on an Armor?.'' Supreme thought, and added. "Slow her down."


    The clone nodded and shot forward with the two bloodred daggers in hand.


    Queen-of-death took her human appearance and yelled. "[Blood Scythe Phantom]!!!" She smashed downward, while still in midair; sending a red Scythe blade phantom towards the charging clone.


    BOOM!!!!


    {Clone destroyed.}


    Supreme was surprised. ''Even though the clone has had an upgrade, it still couldn''t defend against her attack.'' He calmly stared at the Scythe Phantom which was now heading towards him. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    BOOM!!!!


    The ten swords froze behind her, while she landed on the ground. "There Is no way he could have blocked that."


    Drakon and Reaper looked at each other, then at the battle in front of them.


    "[Shield of Courage] proved its worth."


    "Huh?" Queen-of-death''s eyes widened in shock.


    Supreme stood on the spot, his right hand stretched forth. A five feet transparent red shield stood in front of him.


    "You blocked that?" She was dumbfounded, staring at him with a blank expression. "No matter! [Blood Multiple Slashes]!!" She roared and quickly Slashed her scythe downward again, sending 20 red blades, which collided with Supreme''s shield.


    She frowned slightly seeing all her blades meant nothing to his Defense.


    ''How could that shield withstand an attack from a Gold medal 3-stars holder?''


    "Surprised?" Supreme asked with a smile.


    "Yes." She answered and added: "But, I''m not done yet."


    "I was hoping you said that." He raised his hand, summoning back his swords. It merged into one and landed in his hand.


    "Time to see what you are really made of." He infused his Mana in it, countless runes appeared on its surface.


    "Finally." He sighed in relief, and shot towards her with full speed, shattering the ground behind him.


    Queen-of-death frowned. ''Did he also increase in speed?'' She infused her Mana in her scythe and shot forward.


    BOOM!!!!


    BANG!!!


    Both their legendary-class weapons collided with a Boom, a powerful sonic wave spread out from their position spreading all over the place.


    Queen-of-death leaped back from the collision, she landed five meters away and looked at her weapon.


    ''Impossible! This is a legendary-class weapon.'' She stared at the cracks on her scythe, with a flabbergasted expression. Then looked up at Supreme''s sword... Not even a single crack could be seen on it.


    ''Is this how powerful the starlight sword is?'' She thought and added:


    "Congratulations, Micky. You can now fight against a gold medal player, but don''t think I''m going down that easily. [Soul Manipulation]!"


    An unknown force struck Supreme, he took two steps back, holding his head.


    { Attack on Host''s mind detected.}


    { Activating System''s protection function.}


    The next moment, the pain vanished, he heaved a relief sighed. ''Protection function? When did I unlock that?''


    { It has always been with the system host, it only protects the Host''s mind and body system, meaning; host can''t be poison, or manipulated if system is online.}


    Supreme grinned. "That won''t work on me." He said to her.


    Queen-of-death was so stunned that she stared at him in a daze, she shook her head vigorously. "You are something else, Micky. But know one thing; I never accept defeat."


    Her eyes turned bloodred. "Let me show you why I''m feared around the world, Steel-Bone-Vulture! COME OUT!!!"


    "Steel-Bone-Vulture?" Supreme was stunned.


    The space behind her distorted, A Bony Vulture made from bones appeared behind her. The Vulture was standing 10 meters tall, and its bones were made from pure steel.


    "Another Epic-Class pet, stage 3, and also has a Darkness bloodline; let''s have some fun." Supreme braced himself.


    Pets in the Darkness bloodline category are exceptionally dangerous, Seeing one under Queen-of-death proved how dangerous this girl is.


    "How many pets do you have?" He asked after some hesitation, his guard still up.


    "Let me see." She tilted her hand to the side. "I have a total of Four pets, two Epic-class, and two Rare-Class; All evolved."


    "Ok, Then attack!"


    "That''s not it, Micky. To show you that you are still weak, I''ll have to go all out. What I''m about to do is only for players who have Three pets or above; I''ll tell you more after I defeat you."


    "What make you so sure?" He asked.


    Queen-of-death just smirked at him. "Ok, Geena. Fusion mode!"


    Screech!!!!


    The huge Epic-class Vulture spread out its bony wings, red Mana emanates from its body as it closed Queen-of-death with its wings.


    Supreme stood on his spot, calmly staring at her.


    BOOM!!!!!


    A red sonic wave spread out from Queen-of-death and Geena, Pushing him back. He plunged his sword in his ground stopping himself from going further back.


    After the wave had past, He raised his head towards her, Supreme froze; not only him, both Drakon and Reaper froze. Fear caught all their hearts, they all felt a chill ran down their spine seeing Queen-of-death.


    "ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!!!" Supreme yelled, standing up.


    "Do you like what you see?" Queen-of-death''s voice sounded.


    "What are you?"


    *


    *


    *


    [Fusion mode: A union between a pet and its master, merging to form a powerful force.] You''ll know more in the next chapter.

 Chapter 98: Evolution Stones

    { Warning!!!}


    { Warning!!!}


    Supreme leaped back, creating distance from the Dangerous dual.


    ''Even the system is warning me against her, it only means... This Queen-of-death in front of me is the real Queen of Death.'' He pointed his sword at her. "Come on."


    The lady hovering in front of him has two skeleton wings behind her, all her limbs, and lower abdomen were made from bone, not a single skin on sight. Her chest upward, and cervix was cloaked by dark smokes, making her look dangerous and eerie. Queen-of-death fixed her pure red eyes on him.


    "This is my fusion form, Micky. If you defeat me..." She paused, and added:


    "...It shows you can keep up with a Diamond 1-star medal holding."


    { System advice Host to surrender.} S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I thought you said; you want me to be the strongest?''


    { Correct, but you aren''t strong enough to face a Diamond medal 1-star.}


    Supreme was silent for a moment, he looked up at Queen-of-death. ''Do I have a chance to face just a powerful player? Fusing with her pet boost her rank from the gold medal to the Diamond medal. But...'' He looked down at his sword.


    ''...If I don''t try, I''ll never know how strong I am.'' He raised his head to her again.


    "Come on, let''s see what you are capable of." He stood straight, his sword tip pointing downward.


    "That''s why you are different, you never backed down from a fight." With that said, she disappeared from her position with a flash, appearing behind him.


    Supreme''s eyes widened, "So fast?" he swiftly turned around slashing with his sword.


    BAM!!


    He froze, and slowly lowered his head to his chest. Queen-of-death slowly pulled out his heart from his rib cage.


    He spurted out a mouthful of blood, staring at her with horror. "How?" That was the only thing he muttered before falling to the ground.


    { Host is Dead.}


    Even Drakon and Reaper were dumbfounded, such speed was beyond their imagination.


    Queen-of-death was known as a Demoness to the world, not because of her name or rank, but because of her bloodlust. She was someone even Joker will have to think twice before attacking. Supreme might be able to draw with her in a one-on-one battle, but after fusion, she was a whole new person.


    __


    SUPREME''S LOBBY


    { I told you to Surrender, when you get stronger, you''ll be able to face her.}


    Supreme sat up. "Even with my strength, I couldn''t even follow her movement. Do I have a chance against her?"


    { Host might have a chance if Host''s stats are all 200.}


    "That means only one thing." He stood up. "I need to play VRG, and gain more points. Take me back, with her current strength I don''t think Drakon will do any better."


    { Drakon might have a chance with her if he evolves to stage 1.}


    "''Might''! The pet she Marge with Is a stage 3 evolved, and also an Epic-class. That must be the reason why she is so powerful. Drakon need to Evolve, and I also need that Fusion mode."


    {With your current strength, you won''t be able to fusion with Drakon. But can fused with Reaper.}


    He grinned. "Take me back."


    {Done.}


    {Revival chances: 3/30.}


    _


    He appeared in the field staring at Queen-of-death. "Ok, that''s enough for today." He quickly said.


    "Fufufufu..." Queen-of-death chuckled hearing him, red Mana rose from the ground beneath her engulfing her figure.


    Moment Next.


    She walked out, back in her leather jacket and black pants.


    "Are you scared, Micky?" She asked with a smile.


    "Not scared but terrified, is that your full strength?"


    Queen-of-death tilted her head to the right, thinking about his questions.


    "No way! That isn''t your strongest form!!" Supreme was going crazy, she was already this dangerous. Is there really another form?


    ''Can I ever catch up with her? I need to play more VRG. They''re more people out there who are even stronger than her. If they attack me now, I won''t have the strength to defend myself, even with Drakon by my side. We need to get stronger.'' He thought.


    Queen-of-death just unknowingly fueled his fighting Spirit, and will to get stronger.


    "My fusion with Garuda is my strongest form. Garuda have both the Darkness bloodline and Wind bloodline, so it''s my strongest, Geena only has Darkness bloodline." She said.


    He blinked. ''Wow. This here is the real killer, that''s why she isn''t scared of Joker, or anyone.'' He thought and added:


    "Drakon and Reaper needs to Evolve, I''m going to AI''s store."


    "I''m coming with you."


    ''Can''t wait to see this store.'' Drakon flew Into the air and landed on his right shoulder.


    ''System close the training ground.'' He said inwardly and added:


    ''AI, I want to travel to AI''s store.''


    {Done, Host.}


    {Points remaining: 9.}


    ___________


    AI''S STORE.


    AI''s store was not a single store, but countless streets connected together, stores of different shapes and sizes were stationed at both sides. Players could be seen walking all over the place; Going with their business.


    "I never thought even with my rank, I won''t be able to face you in your full strength." Supreme raised his head to the blue sky, as they traversed the Streets.


    "Don''t look so down, Micky. You can keep up with my speed, that''s surprising enough; All I know is, I won''t be able to defeat you without the fusion mode. So, you made some progress in strength, at least facing a Gold medal 3-stars holder won''t be a problem to you."


    Supreme was silent, he had surely increased in strength, True. But he wants to be the strongest, to be feared by his enemies, not be the one doing the fearing.


    ''She said Sara''s twin brother is coming for me, and he''s in the same rank with her, the only way to survive from him is to get stronger.''


    "We are here." Queen-of-death announced.


    The four stopped in front of a store with the word: on it.


    The players moving around stopped, staring at Queen-of-death.


    "Isn''t that the vice Guild master of The Conquerors?"


    "Yeah, but what is that monster with wings behind her? Is that her pet?"


    "I don''t know, What about that handsome guy with her?"


    "I don''t know him, wait! That dragon... That is Drakon on that guy''s shoulder!! Do you guys think?"


    "Supreme!!"


    "But Supreme has brown hair."


    "He might have used a disguise."


    "You might be right."


    A lady with long black hair, putting on a battle suit, with a long sword on her waist sneered. "So this is Supreme, I''ll have to alert Vice Master Damon." With a thought she vanished from the store.


    30 Meters from the group, a guy in a Brown cloak stared at the two with pure killing intent. ''I don''t know why you are attacking our Guild, but you all will surely lose.'' He also vanished from the store after that.


    The group stood calmly in front of the evolution store, ignoring the players around them. "Where are the stones?" He asked in mild confusion, not seeing anything inside the store through the glass windows.


    "Place your hand on the door, you''ll be taken inside, That way... No one will know what you buy. It''s a built-in protection for the weak players." Queen-of-death explained.


    "Is Supreme buying an Evolution stone?"


    "It looks like it."


    He nodded and placed his hand on the door, the next moment his figure was pulled in.


    Supreme looked around, seeing himself in a white space.


    "Show me all the stage and price."


    Supreme and Drakon froze seeing the crazily huge amount of in-game diamonds.


    "Show me my diamonds."


    "So I can purchase only one first stage Evolution stone." He turned to Drakon who was standing on his shoulder. "This is all your fault!"


    ''How Is it my fault?'' Drakon asked back, looking at the side.


    "If you haven''t used all the diamonds to buy that castle, we could have got two first stage Evolution stones, For you and Reaper."


    ''How would I have known we''ll need it?''


    Supreme shook his head and said to AI. "Buy one First Stage Evolution stone."


    "Yes."


    A red stone the size of a baby''s fist appeared, hovering in front of the two; He caught it and said to AI. "That''s all, take us out."


    __


    "How was it?" Queen-of-death asked, she and Reaper had been waiting outside for the two.


    "Got it, time to head back--"


    "--Michael?"


    The two turned around towards the voice. Supreme was stunned seeing the figure behind him.


    "Erika?"


    *


    *


    *


    Long chapter today

 Chapter 99: Help Me In VRG

    Queen-of-death stared at the silver hair beauty in front of her with a slight frown.


    ''How can someone be so beautiful?'' She thought inwardly.


    Erika stood calmly in front of the two, her purple bow hanging behind her.


    "Who is she? A friend?" Queen-of-death whispered to him.


    "Don''t know yet." He answered.


    Erika looked at the two calmly and said to Supreme. "Can we talk in private?" Her gaze fell on Reaper who stood behind Supreme, who was also staring at her.


    ''This monster!''


    ''This human, Does she want to attack my Lord again?'' Reaper got ready to attack if this human tries anything.


    Supreme looked around and said. "Ok, Meet me in my lobby." He turned to Queen-of-death. "You can go back to the real world, Jennie. I won''t be back early."


    Queen-of-death just nodded her head. She looked at Erika one last time then walked away.


    Supreme nodded at Erika, He communicated with AI; and vanished from the store with Drakon and Reaper.


    ''Did He just agreed to talk to me?'' Erika looked at everyone, then vanished from the store.


    _____


    SUPREME''S LOBBY.


    The three appeared in his lobby. ''Who was that lady? Because Birdbrain don''t seem to like her.'' Drakon asked.


    Before he could say anything, AI''s Voice sounded.


    "Let her in."


    A light pillar appeared in front of the group, and Blood-Arrow walked out from it unarmed. She was momentarily stunned seeing the castle. Then thought of his words.


    ''I Am The Richest Player In VRG.'' She blinked. ''Was he telling the truth back then?''


    Supreme waved his hand and two chairs flew out from the Castle landing before them. He took his seat, while Drakon stood on his shoulder and Reaper stood behind him.


    His gaze was fixed on Blood-Arrow as she sat down in front of him.


    "Thank you--"


    "--Tell me, what do you want to talk about?" He cut her off.


    Even with such beauty in front of him, he remained a straight face, not caring one bit.


    She nodded and got straight to point. "I need your help--"


    "--My help?" Now he was confused, why would such a player like her ask for help? Moreover, She is already a Bronze medal 2-stars holder, then why need his help?


    "With what?" He added, a small frown settling on his face.


    "Years ago, My little sister had an accident which placed her in a peculiar situation..."


    The group remained silent waiting for her to finish. Even though Erika wasn''t the conversationist, she was doing good at the moment.


    "...The accident affected her legs, she could only move around in a wheelchair. But... The Doctor said she''ll be able to walk again, only if I have life times for the surgery."


    "I don''t see how I can help." He relaxed on his seat, observing her calmly.


    "The Doctor asked for 5,000 years of life times, I only have 500 with me now."


    ''500? How many games have she played?'' He was surprised, but didn''t say anything.


    Some seconds past.


    Seeing she wasn''t planning on continuing, he asked. "You need life times?"


    "Yes, but not from yours."


    ''What is she saying?'' Even Drakon was confused.


    "I don''t get."


    Blood-Arrow exhaled, and said:


    "Maria''s surgery needs 5,000 life times, I won''t be able to provide it all if I am killed in a game, So... So..." She hesitated.


    He was silently observing her. ''Who''ll believe that Blood-Arrow don''t know how to hold a conversation.''


    "...So, I want to ask if you can play VRG with me, till I gain the total amount of life times."


    ''What a lady? She doesn''t want help from anyone, but need a good teammate who will have her back in a game. So she could focus on getting life times All these for just her sister, she is just like me who''ll do anything for my sister.''


    He held his jaw with his index and thumb fingers, thinking about her word.


    "Are you asking me to be your babysitter?" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I can protect myself, but for me to gain life times quicker, I need to play harder games. Which Dangers'' rate are overwhelming high, so I need your help, we can be partners or Teammates."


    Supreme frowned deeply hearing her. She quickly noticed it and said:


    "Trust me, I won''t betray you."


    He remained silent for a moment, thinking. Blood-Arrow''s heart was beating heavily in her chest, Supreme was the only player she could ask for help. She believes he won''t have any bad thought or intention towards her or her body.


    Their conversation prove her claims, some men would have quickly accepted to help her, because of her beauty. If she dropped her guard, they''ll strike.


    Supreme might be different, but that doesn''t mean she''ll drop her guard around him.


    "Sorry, I work Alone."


    Blood-Arrow was stunned hearing his reply, she wasn''t expecting it. Out of everything she said; He refused!


    "But... Wait. Take me like I''m Invisible, I won''t slow you down or get in your way, promise."


    ''She must really want your help.'' He looked at Drakon then at her.


    "Why don''t you play easy games? Or is this surgery urgent?" He asked, not getting why she was going for the hardest games.


    Blood-Arrow lowered her head. "Easy and low level games don''t give enough life times, This is the only way." She raised her head to him:


    "I''m sorry for what happened in the past, that I tried to kill you, But please; Help me."


    Supreme stared at her for a while, not saying anything.


    ''She looks lost, I think you are her last hope, even though she tried to kill you in the past. So... What should we do? Help her or not?'' Drakon turned to him.


    "Ok, Erika. What do I have in return for helping you?"


    "Huh?" She looked up at him totally perplexed.


    "Come on now, do you think I''ll help you for free?"


    Blood-Arrow nodded and closed her eyes. ''At least he agreed to help me, I have no use for this stone, I''ll just give it to him.'' She opened her eyes, with a flick of her wrist. A red stone appeared in her hand.


    Supreme sat up instantly. "Another First Stage Evolution Stone?" He looked behind him. ''Reaper can now evolve.''


    *


    *


    *


    TIME FOR VRG. COMING NEXT.


    LET''S PLAY SOME GAME, THE SECOND HARDEST: ZOMBIES APOCALYPSE.


    And Drakon''s and Reaper''s first evolution.


    END OF VOLUME ONE: [THE BEGINNING.]


    THE ACTION CONTINUES...

 Chapter 100: Drakons And Reapers First Evolution.

    "How did you get this?" He asked in mild confusion.


    "AI gave me as a reward the same time I got my Epic-Class weapon." She handed him the stone.


    "Will you help me now?"


    Supreme observed the stone in his hand, then looked up at her.


    "This stone worth 1,000,000 in-game diamonds, why didn''t you exchange it for life times? Letting you know; some players will pay huge amount of life times just to get an evolution stone."


    Blood-Arrow didn''t say anything. How could she explain she doesn''t know anyone apart from him?


    Supreme stopped asking and raised one fingers at her, then said:


    "For this... I''ll help you, but on one condition."


    Blood-Arrow stared at him with a frown, Supreme don''t really wants the stone at the moment, if he wants it; he could simply play VRG and earn Diamonds which will then be multiply by the system.


    "What is your condition?" She asked.


    "It''s pretty simple." He fixed his brown eyes on her "After our first game, you''ll join my guild."


    Blood-Arrow was speechless. ''Is that his condition? I thought...''


    Seeing her confused look, he asked:


    "Don''t you like my condition?"


    "No! I accept your condition. When are we playing our first game?"


    Supreme tossed the Evolution stone into the air and caught it, and tossed it again. "We''ll play VRG after these two evolve."


    He caught the stone and gave it to Drakon. "It''s time, partner." Drakon bit the stone with his teeth, and flew 10 meters from them.


    Supreme and Blood-Arrow stood up, calmly observing Drakon.


    Drakon landed on the ground and swallowed the stone without hesitation. The next moment, the system''s voice sounded in his head.


    {Pet Drakon, have eaten an Evolution Stone.}


    {Beginning Evolution process.}


    Next moment, black and red smoke covered Drakon''s figure.


    {Evolving..... 10%}


    {Evolving..... 50%}


    {Evolving..... 80%}


    Supreme stood in anticipation, waiting to see how powerful Drakon will get after Evolving.


    {Congratulations, First Abyssal Dragon have successfully Evolved to stage one.}


    The red and black smoke picked up speed forming a huge hurricane, the pull from the force was so strong that Supreme, Reaper and Blood-Arrow leaped backward. Cracking distance from the red and black hurricane.


    ''The lobby space surely comes in handy.'' He thought landing 20 meters away.


    {Congratulations, Drakon have leveled up to Lv20.}


    {Congratulations, Drakon unlocked two skills, known as; [Skull Royal Defense] and [Dragon Roar].}


    {Congratulations, path and title unlocked.}


    {Congratulations, Host have been rewarded with 300 points. Total points: 309.}


    {Congratulations, Drakon''s profile have been upgraded.}


    {System advice Host to step back.}


    "Move back." He said to the two, without hesitation he leaped backward. Followed by Reaper and Blood-Arrow. They landed 50 meters away.


    {Evolution process successful.}


    The hurricane picked up, shattering the two chairs into dust. An unholy pressure descended on the whole lobby.


    Both Blood-Arrow and Reaper instantly dropped to their knees, Supreme frowned slightly seeing the painful expression on their faces.


    ''Even with this distance, the pressure was still too strong for a Bronze medal player. Thank goodness I am immune to Drakon''s attacks, but still--''


    "RRGGGGG!!!!!!!!!"


    A loud Dragon''s Roar sounded within the hurricane, Dispersing it in an instant.


    "No way..." He was stunned In place upon seeing Drakon. The next moment he smirked.


    Blood-Arrow and Reaper collapsed on the ground, as the pressure vanished. The two slowly raised their heads to Drakon.


    Reaper: ''What the...?''


    Blood-Arrow: "Are you sure he is a stage one Evolved?"


    Supreme''s smirk widened. "That is my partner."


    The Dragon standing in front of them was huge, measuring 22 meters in height, his wingspan was a striking 25 meters long, the black and red Scales on him seem impenetrable against any attack. Four long horns on his head.


    "I don''t believe he''s a stage one Evolved?"


    "You have to believe it, Erika." Supreme walked towards Drakon. ''Just being a stage one Evolved, it''s as big as Jennifer''s Steel-Bone-Vulture who is a stage 3 Evolved. I need to play more VRG and earn more Diamonds, How big will Drakon get if he entered the 3rd stage?'' He thought.


    Drakon lowered his head to him. "I Am hungry, Partner."


    The three froze instantly.


    "Did... Did... Did he just speak?!!" Blood-Arrow exclaimed in shock.


    "Stop yelling." Drakon raised his head to her, she gulped in seeing his red eyes.


    ''What type of pet is this? Only his eyes is already this deep, why did I feel like he could see my soul? What rank is this pet?'' She thought inwardly.


    "You''ll eat soon" Supreme said with a smile.


    Drakon lowered his head to him. "Good."


    ''Why are you so big? Does that mean I won''t be able to bully you again?'' Reaper flew into the air, circling around Drakon''s figure.


    "What did you say?" Drakon looked at Reaper. ''Nothing.'' The Rare hybrid quickly lied.


    "Come here, Reaper. It''s time for you to evolve." With a flick of his hand, the evolution stone he bought in AI''s Store appeared in his hand.


    ''If my observation is correct, Reaper will be a Rare-Class monster; Being a rare hybrid, that must be its rank.''


    Reaper landed in front of him, and Supreme handed it the stone. Reaper took the stone and quickly swallowed it.


    ''I need to get stronger to be more useful to my Lord.''


    {Congratulations, Reaper have eaten an Evolution Stone.}


    {Evolution process.... 20%}


    {Evolution process.... 70%}


    {Evolution process successful.}


    {Congratulations, Reaper have unlocked a skill known as; [Howl Of Terror].}


    {Congratulations, Reaper have leveled up to Lv25.}


    {Congratulations, Host have been rewarded with 200 points. Total points: 509.}


    Reaper''s skin radiated a red glow, its muscles expand in size, its claws grew 2 centimeters long, wingspan increased a foot in length. And lastly its cuspid turned into razor sharp fengs.


    AWWWOOOOO!!!! Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Reaper let out a loud howl, causing Blood-Arrow took a step back. ''Supreme is getting stronger, with these two behind him, which Player will be able to defeat him?'' She thought.


    Supreme observed Reaper calmly and nodded in satisfaction. ''Good, system, make all my stats 200.''


    {Done, Host.}


    {Host is now able to defeat a gold medal 1-star holder.}


    {Points remaining: 234.}


    Supreme felt his body got filled with power that he let out a satisfy moan. His eyes glowed for a Second then returned to its usual brown.


    {Congratulations, Demon Lord''s Legacy have been upgraded to stage-two.}


    {Host have been rewarded with a new skill, known as; [Killing Intent].}


    ''I need [Killing Intent] and [Howl of Terror] Description.''


    {Ok Host.}


    { [Killing intent] Description: Release a wave of Killing Intent towards specific target. Its has 100% chance of causing Fear to anything or anyone lower than Host in Level, Rare-Class skill.}


    { [Howl of Terror] Description: Let out a sonic wave Howl, which plant nightmares in the heart of anything lower than Reaper in Level.}


    ''These two are alike.'' He smirked, and turned around to Blood-Arrow.


    "Are you ready to play your first Game with me?" He asked.


    *


    *


    ** Volume Two Begins. [RISE OF THE STRONGEST PLAYER.]**

 Chapter 101: I Hope You Win

    Blood-Arrow blinked staring at the list of games.


    "Why do you look surprise? These are the hardest games." He said to her.


    Drakon had shrunk in size returning to its baby form; he stood calmly on Supreme''s shoulder.


    ''Why isn''t the Escape Room here? Has it been removed?'' He thought inwardly.


    "Not really, which one are we playing?" Blood-Arrow asked, summoning her purple bow.


    "Zombie Apocalypse." He turned to her. "I hope you have watched some zombies'' movies, because I don''t want to be looking after a scared little cat."


    "I''m not a cat, and I can surely take care of myself, The only thing I''m worried about is why''s it placed in the first position?"


    "I don''t know, we just need to be on guard." He said remembering his encounter in Escape Room. ''I encountered a monster who possess a god''s divinity. Will I encounter such in this game?''


    "What are you thinking?" She asked. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nothing. AI, we''re playing Zombie Apocalypse." He said.


    "Yes." She answered.


    "Yes" they answered in unison.


    "Survivors?" Drakon asked in mild confusion.


    The next moment the two vanished from the Lobby, leaving Drakon and Reaper behind.


    "Huh? What happened?" Drakon asked in mild confusion.


    ''The Lord is gone? I can''t sense him anymore.''


    "Me too, I think this game is too dangerous." Drakon landed on the ground. "Let''s wait for him, he''ll surely find a way to summon us. Don''t forget he has that system with him."


    ''You might be right.''


    ________


    Supreme and Blood-Arrow appeared in a half dilapidated hall, which looked like it could collapse at any given moment.


    The two looked around the place, they were in some kind of hall, all the pillars were either destroyed or has been cracked By something they have no idea of.


    Above them was a ceiling made of rock, some part of the ceiling was gone. Blood-Arrow''s eyes shrunk to the size of a needle as she stared at the holes in the ceiling.


    A drop of liquid fell from the hole which she dodged by stepping backward. The two looked down, seeing a pool of blood beneath them, which they were currently standing on.


    "Are you kidding me?! I just bought this white sneakers with 1,000 in-game diamonds!!"


    The two turned to their right seeing a young guy with blue hair yelling at his ruin shoes. He was also standing on a pool of blood.


    "Calm down, Guild Master. We can get a new one when we win the game." A guy with black hair, standing beside the guy said.


    Three more guys stood behind the two, all looking around the place.


    "Those five are in the same Guild, their guild master is a Gold medal 1-star, while the other four are all platinum players 3-stars." Blood-Arrow gave her observation.


    "They won''t last long." Supreme looked around the dim hall as more players appeared. ''It seems AI, calculated the players, not the teams.''


    The players also moved their gazes around with a confused look. The lucky ones appeared on a dry spot, while them... On a pool of blood.


    "What are we doing now?" Blood-Arrow asked in mild confusion.


    At that moment.


    "Hey!! Isn''t that Supreme?!!"


    Hearing the question, they all turned their heads to the dual.


    "Are you blind? Supreme has brown hair, that guy has black!"


    "Yeah, didn''t you watch the video online."


    "Oh? I thought he''s Supreme." The player scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "It will be good to have Supreme among us." He added.


    "You all are fools." The blue hair guy who yelled about his shoes walked towards Supreme and Blood-Arrow, with his group following behind.


    "Only Supreme can have such beauty as a teammate." The guy stopped in front of the two, staring at Blood-Arrow.


    "Am I wrong, Supreme?" He turned to Supreme with a smirk.


    "Do I know you?"


    "Not exactly, But you should watch your back in this game." He moved his gaze at Blood-Arrow again.


    "I don''t take threats lightly." Supreme said in a cold voice.


    "What can you do, Supreme? You are just a platinum medal 1-star, can you go against our Guild Master?!" The guy with black hair, standing behind the Guild Master asked with a sneer.


    "I told you he is Supreme!!"


    "I can''t believe it!!"


    "He might have used a disguise card, in his last game."


    "He''s now a platinum player? How''s that possible?"


    "We need to stay close to him if we want to survive."


    "Are you mad? Haven''t you watched the video, he sat there and watched the Spider killed more than half of the players, he is heartless."


    The players looked at the lady with a slight frown, this lady really hates Supreme.


    "I''ll pretend I don''t hear that." Supreme said to the guy, and turned his gaze to the Guild Master. "If you want to prove your strength, survive the game."


    The guy''s smirk widened. "Oh, I will."


    "Can both of you shut up? You should know; you won''t get far if you fight among yourselves!"


    All the players turned to their right, seeing a middle-age Man in white shirt and pants walking towards them.


    "Oh my God!! That man is a Gold medal 3-stars holder."


    "Wow!!"


    The guy frowned slightly seeing the man, but put on a fake smile and greeted:


    "It''s nice to see you, Mr Robert." The four standing behind him all bowed their heads towards the man.


    Mr Robert sneered. "You haven''t changed Leon." The man moved his gaze to Supreme. "It''s nice meeting you, Supreme."


    Supreme nodded at him not saying anything.


    "You bastard!! Show your respect to Master Robert! Do you know who he is?!!" Leon yelled.


    "I don''t care who he is, all I know is; I''m here to win this game. If you get in my way... I''ll just have to end you."


    "Hahaha!!" Mr Robert laughed out loud. "I like you kid, I hope you win." He stared at Blood-Arrow, then at Supreme. "Good luck."


    The moment he said that, AI''s voice sounded around the hall.


    *


    *


    *


    Let the show begin.

 Chapter 102: Who Are These People?

    The players listened attentively to whatever AI will say, it''ll be the only way they could win the game.


    """""""WHAT????!!!!!!""""""


    All the players yelled in horror. Some of the rules favor them, but most of these rules placed them in hell. The main rule means, they won''t be able to use their powers, which means; they are just normal humans in a goddamn Apocalypse!!!!


    "This is lovely."


    "Why are you smiling? Don''t you see We''ll are going to die here." Blood-Arrow yelled at him.


    Supreme looked at her calmly and asked. "Does your bow required Mana to shoot?"


    "Yes." She nodded slowly. "I formed my Arrows with my Mana."


    "Then you have to switch it to its sword form. You won''t be able to do that if the game start."


    Blood-Arrow nodded. "You are right!" With a thought, the purple bow on her back, turned into a long purple sword.


    "Let''s listen to the game''s objective." Supreme said to her.


    "What about you?" She asked not seeing any weapon with him.


    "I''ll be fine." He said staring at the System''s screen in front of him, which was showing him all his cheats.


    {Cheats: High Durability in all weapons. Unlimited Ammunition. Unlimited Health potion. Mana Unlocked. Feeders'' and infested''s radar unlocked. Speed boast unlock.


    High Damage Unlocked. Slayer - You are allowed to kill anyone without facing Penalty. Fortune - You and your Teammate gain Double EXP and Life Times with each kill - Activate (YES/NO). Immunity.}


    Supreme smirked and tapped on the [Fortune] Activating it.


    All the players quickly summoned their weapons, and everything needed.


    The next moment PPK appeared in front of them, with three Magazines.


    They all quickly took it, then AI''s voice sounded again.


    The next moment they all vanished instantly from the dilapidated hall.


    ___________


    DA-Da-Da-Da-Da-Da!


    "Hold them back!!" A young man with blonde hair and blue eyes, putting on a leather Black Jacket and pants yelled, as he released countless shot towards the Horde of feeders 50 yards from them.


    "Miles, We need to retreat to the Base!!" A beautiful lady with long red hair and brown eyes yelled, moving backwards while still releasing shots at the horde in front of them.


    "Anna!! Take the survivors, and go!" Miles yelled at her.


    "You heard him, Anna!!" A guy with inky black hair and blue eyes yelled.


    "Take care of him, Jack!!" She turned towards the people behind them and helped a terrified old woman on her feet. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The group were currently in a ruin city square. In front of them was a huge amount of humanoid figures with black skin, red eyes and black teeth; thick black veins could be seen on their bodies. These hideous and disgusting Beings known as feeders charged recklessly towards the two men in front of them.


    DA-Da-Da-Da-Da- Click!!


    "I''m out of Bullets!! Miles!!"


    Miles stretched out his hand to the side and pulled out two rifle''s Magazines from thin air, he then tossed it at jack who caught it.


    "Thanks!" He quickly fixed the magazine in his rifle, and opened fire on the Feeders, who were now 30 yards from them. "Where are the fighters?! Why haven''t they arrive yet?!!" He yelled.


    "The Base sent an SOS! Bowlders and Spidax are attacking the Base as we speak, we are on our own." Miles answered in a calm tone.


    Anna got the 15 survivors they save inside the truck, With that done, she turned towards the two. "We need--"


    GRRRAAAAAAAA!!!!!


    The three froze, they looked ahead. Charging towards them was a 5 feet huge bull with red eyes and three thick black horns, black muscles were all over its body. This bull was busy knocking all the feeders, turning some into paste on the ground. As it charged towards the three humans.


    "Shit!! An infested!! Move back!!" Miles and Jack started moving backward, while still releasing shots at the Horde.


    DA-Da-Da-Da-Da-Da.


    "We can''t lead that thing to the truck! It''ll easily knock it to the ground. I never thought a Vegetarian Animal will turn into a Carnivorous one after being infested by the gas!!" Jack yelled.


    "This way!!" Miles changed direction, moving the opposite way from the Truck. Jack quickly followed beside him.


    "What are you two doing?!!" Anna yelled seeing their action.


    "Grraaa"


    She turned around and shoot the feeder charging towards her, bursting its head open.


    "Take the survivors far away from here, don''t go to the base. It''s under attack!!" Jack yelled at her.


    "NO!! I won''t--"


    Whzzzzzhh!!!!


    Her word was cut short by a zapping sound behind her. She slowly turned around, the space distorted, and a circular gateway appeared in front of her.


    "Huh?"


    The three of them was stunned, Staring at the Gateway.


    At that moment countless figures slowly walked out, Numbering up to 50.


    "What the Butt?" Jack exclaimed.


    Supreme and all the players looked around, seeing the Horde 20 yards from them, they were both stunned and surprised. Not because of the amount of feeders, but the Bull''s and all the feeders'' levels.


    "Am I seeing things? All these Feeders are Lv20! And that Bull is a freaking Lv30." Leon turned to his members. "Kill that bull and absorb its soul essence!!"


    The others nodded and got ready to attack, not caring about the three humans in front of them.


    Whoosh!!!!


    "....."


    "...."


    "...."


    "....?!"


    Everyone, including the three were stunned in place, as Supreme Shot towards the horde of feeders, heading straight to the Bull.


    "What just... I thought AI blocked our Mana?!!!" Leon yelled in horror. While Mr Robert just folded his arms on his chest.


    ''I''ll gain more points for killing these fools, the more they are, the more points I get.'' The starlight sword appeared in his hand, tearing the wind behind him.


    "Did Supreme just summoned his sword?!" The players'' eyes widened in shock.


    "Who are these people? And who the hell is that guy?" Jack whispered to Miles.


    Miles fixed his blue eyes on Supreme. "I don''t know, But I have a feeling we can save the Base with their help."


    *


    *


    *


    One kill give him 2 days of life times, and 1 point.


    Why won''t our Boss charge forward?.????????

 Chapter 103: Battle Against The Dead 1

    "[Killing Intent]!"


    All the feeders charging in front all froze in fear seeing Supreme''s red eyes.


    Whoosh!!


    Ten heads flew into the air, as Supreme passed through their line.


    "Huh? Did Supreme just use a skill?"


    "How is he doing this?"


    "I Have no idea."


    Blood-Arrow stared at Supreme for a moment, then sprint forward; towards the feeders with her sword. ''I can''t let him get all the kill!'' She thought.


    With a single swing of their swords, countless Feeders dropped to the ground dead. In matters of seconds the dual have killed a total of 50 feeders with Supreme gaining the highest kill.


    "We can''t just stand here and watch, ATTACK!!!" Leon yelled, and lunged forward with his Epic-class long sword.


    "Attack!!!!"


    The remaining players let out battle cries and charged into the horde of feeders.


    Mr Robert stood calmly on the same spot, observing the battle. ''AI Sealed out Mana, but not our physical strength and speed. These things aren''t worthy of me to take action.'' He tilted his head to the three humans standing at a considerable distance from him.


    "These three and those people in that truck might be the Survivors AI mentioned. I''ll just have to look after them." He looked back at the battle, watching Supreme as he butcher all the feeders on his way.


    "(Sighs) No need to act." He turned around and walked towards the three.


    "Who are you people?!" Jack pointed his gun at Him. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Calm down, Jack!" Miles placed his hand on Jack''s rifle, lowering it down. He observed the man in front of him and said.


    "Sorry for my friend''s rude behavior, I see you are the leader of this group of fighters." He moved his gaze to the players, who were easily cutting down the Feeders like they were weed.


    "I''m not their Leader, And we aren''t really in one team." Mr Robert corrected with a smile.


    "Then... What are you guys?" Miles asked. The other two stood beside him, their gazes fixed on the horde, which were now focused on the players.


    "We are Humans, just like you. You guys don''t need to worry, we aren''t enemies... We are here to help."


    Miles looked at the battle again, and turned to the man. ''These people aren''t simple, Only 49 fighters are butchering a horde numbering at least 400, without even taking it seriously. Where did they come from?'' He thought.


    "What are your names?" Mr Robert asked, interrupting his trail of thought.


    "He''s, Jack. She''s, Anna. And I am, Miles."


    Mr Robert nodded at them. "You can call me, Specter." Robert observed them and asked. "Where is your Base?"


    "Our Base is currently under Attack, can you guys help us?" Anna asked, hoping The stranger in front of them might help. Miles''s skill is useful in far range, And only far range...


    ...But with this group of unknown killers, they might be able to save the Base.


    Mr Robert frowned slightly. ''The Base is among our objective, if it''s destroyed we lose.'' He turned to the players and yelled:


    "The Base is under attack!! We need to protect it, or we lose!!!"


    All the players stopped instantly upon hearing him.


    "What?"


    "Where is the base located?!!"


    "Oh No!!"


    "We can''t let that happen!"


    Mr Robert quickly turned to Anna. "How long will it take to reach your Base?!"


    "Huh? 2... 2 Hours." She answered in mild confusion, not knowing why they all got agitated hearing the base was under attack.


    "Supreme!!!" Mr Robert called out loud.


    Supreme cut down the feeder in front of him, and turned towards the direction of the voice.


    "The base is under Attack!! It''s a two hours ride to get there! We need to move!!" He yelled.


    Supreme''s eyes shrunk to the size of a needle, after hearing Robert''s words.


    "I''m not going without killing you." He turned to the Bull, who was staring at him.


    ''System! Activate all combat cheats!!'' He spun his sword and shot towards the Bull.


    "What is Supreme doing?"


    "He is going after the Bull!"


    "No! We must kill it first!!" Leon roared, while his members charged forward, only to be stopped by Feeders.


    "These bastards!!" Leon cut down the Feeders in front of him, while rushing towards the Bull.


    "GGRRRR..." the Bull let out a Low growl and dashed towards Supreme.


    WHOOOOSSSH!!!!!!!


    "....."


    "¡­?!!"


    "...."


    Everyone froze in place, as Supreme stopped behind the Bull. It Separated into two halves, and fell on both side.


    "Did that guy just killed an infested Bull with one strike?!" Jack exclaimed in horror.


    "Come on Supreme!! That was My kill!!" Blood-Arrow landed in front of the Bull''s carcass.


    "Come on, we''re going to the base." He turned around to her.


    "That will take two hours journey."


    "Not when we have him, Drakon! Come out!!"


    "Huh?" Blood-Arrow was stunned.


    "Hahaha... What are you doing, Supreme?"


    "Is this fool deaf? We can''t use our powers, so we can''t summon pets!"


    "Hahaha..."


    Leon and his group burst out laughing upon hearing Supreme, they were the closest to the dual.


    Right before their eyes, The space behind Supreme distorted, and teared open.


    "What the hell?" Leon was stunned.


    Drakon slowly walked out in his huge form, he moved his gaze around everyone and roared.


    "GRRAAAA!!"


    All the players apart from Supreme and Blood-Arrow were thrown Five meters back. Don''t forget, they are all normal human now.


    "Is... Is... Is that a Dragon?!!" Anna took a step back.


    "Stage one evolved, But why can''t I detect its rank, and bloodline?" Mr Robert stared at Drakon in mild confusion.


    "Let''s go!" Supreme quickly absorbed the soul essence from the Bull, and leaped into the air; landing on Drakon''s head. Blood-Arrow stared at Drakon with some hesitation, not knowing what to do.


    "We can''t wait here for forever, Girl!" Drakon said to her, stunning the players more.


    She nodded and leaped into the air, landing beside Supreme. "Do you know the location of the base?" She asked.


    Supreme looked at his cheat, activating the feeders'' radar, which span thousands of kilometers. At one spot, hundreds of feeders could be seen. He was guessing that was the Base.


    "Drakon, East!" He didn''t reply to her questions but said to Drakon.


    Drakon nodded and shot into the Air, flying towards the Base with the two on his head.


    "Where is he going?" Jack asked.


    "Is your Base located at that Direction?" Mr Robert asked, turning to the three.


    "Yes." Anna nodded.


    Robert grinned hearing her. "Then it''s settled, your Base is safe." He looked at Miles. "You asked, who is the Leader among us, right?"


    Miles nodded.


    "That guy isn''t the leader, but will soon be." He walked towards the fighters, who are killing the remaining Feeders. "Let''s move out!" He said.


    *


    *

 Chapter 104: Battle Against The Dead 2

    Last Humanity Haven.


    A land measuring 10,000 square feet was surrounded by 70 feet walls, separating the Survivors from the horrors which lies at the other side.


    DA-Da-Da-Da-Da-Da


    At the moment, countless men and women stood on the huge wall opening fire at the Creatures below them. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Graaa!!!


    A humanoid creature standing 8 feet tall, with body tone with black muscles smashed on the 20 feet metal gate, More than 20 of these creatures were busy smashing their body on the gate, trying to knock it down.


    "Stop the bowlders!! Don''t let them knock down the gate!!" A middle-age Woman with Long inky black hair and blue eyes, putting on a black military uniform yelled. She pointed the rifle in her hand at the Bowlders and opened fire.


    "Boss! We can''t hold them back!!" A man standing beside her yelled.


    "Where is Miles?!" The woman asked, still shooting at the Bowlders.


    "Miles, Anna and Jack haven''t yet returned. And we are running low on Ammunition!"


    The woman was silent, she removed the empty magazine in her rifle, throwing it away. "Are you saying we should leave the base and Survivors and escape with our lives?" She turned to the man.


    "Uh, No! I... I." The man stammered seeing her cold gaze.


    "Then shut up, and shoot these Monsters!!" She moved her gaze towards the other type of monsters marching towards them, Their four bony legs digging the ground as they walk.


    "Alert the Gunners, let them focus their attacks on the Spidax below." She fixed in another magazine, and continued opening fire, but now at the Spidax.


    The abomination called Spidax are creatures with human heads, standing 8 feet tall. Instead of hands, they got two curve bones, as hands. And four legs, also made of bone. These Spidax has Razor sharp teeth and are insanely fast.


    "Gunners!! Fire at the Spidax!!" The man yelled.


    BANG. BANG. BANG. BANG. BANG.


    All the gunners with machine guns and snipers focused it on the Spidax, blowing their heads off.


    The Spidax wasn''t going down that easily, with their fast movement, they dodged the bullets. Rushing towards the gate. The wall was too high to climb, so they all focused on the gate, trying to knock it down.


    ''This is the work of the two elders, I don''t think we can survive this.'' Even though she remained a brave front, she knew without some kind of Miracle they won''t survive.


    The monsters in front of them containing Feeders, Bowlders and Spidax were measuring up to a thousand. There is no way they could survive this with limited Ammunition.


    GRRRRAAAAA!!!!!!!


    All the hundreds of Survivors standing on the wall, simultaneously raised their heads to the sky, A grim expression on their faces.


    "Is... Is... Is that a Dragon?!"


    "We are dead!! Where did the elders got a Dragon from?"


    "Let''s shoot it down!!"


    "Yes!!"


    The gunners pointed their guns at the Dragon flying towards them.


    "Wait!!!" The middle-age woman yelled. "Are those humans on its head?"


    The survivors were stunned.


    "Who are those people?"


    "They are humans! They might be here to help us!!"


    "Yeah! But where did they get a Dragon from?!!"


    "Who cares, at long they are here to help!!"


    "I thought those fools are going to attack us." Drakon said to the two on his head.


    "I have a question, Michael." Blood-Arrow turned to Supreme.


    "When I kill my first Feeder, I got 2 days of life times instead of one. I just want to know; it''s your doing?"


    Supreme smirked, seeing the level of the bowlders and Spidax. "Yes." He answered her, and added:


    "Bowlders; Lv30. And, Spidax; Lv40. You should skip this one out." He said to her.


    "Thanks for the help. And... my level might be lower than these monsters, but don''t underestimate me." With that said she leaped off of Drakon, diving towards the Bowlders below them, her Epic-class Sword stretched out behind her.


    "And she said she doesn''t want to die." He shook his head and said. "Reaper, Come out!"


    The space behind him Distorted and Reaper appeared, hovering behind him. Reaper looked below them seeing countless monsters. ''Food!!'' It exclaimed inwardly.


    "Protect her. Don''t get in her way, but kill anything that tries to Kill her."


    Reaper looked below again, seeing Blood-Arrow who landed on a Bowlder. With a swift move of her sword, she separated the head from the shoulders.


    ''This girl again? Wow! She is so fierce'' Reaper said inwardly, and shot down.


    "Ok Drakon, Set a fire wall around the Base." With that said, he leaped into the air. "[Demonic Split Body]" he said diving. The clone appeared beside him armed with the two daggers as the two shot downward.


    BOOM!!!


    They landed on their feet, right in the center of the Horde. All the Bowlders, Feeders and Spidax turned towards them and charged.


    "Time to rank up!!" Supreme cracked his neck and shot forward with his clone. ''Activate all combat cheats!''


    {Done.}


    "What is this? Did those two humans just jump down from a distance of 30 feet?" The woman was stunned.


    "Boss! Look!"


    The man standing beside her raised his hand to the sky, as Drakon shot down, and stopped 20 feet above the creatures. He opened his jaw and released torrent of Dark flames, Burning all the Bowlders and Spidax, who were smashing their body on the gate into ash.


    Drakon set a wall of Dark flames around the Base, the mindless Feeders charged into it, turning into Ash in seconds.


    The survivors on the wall all took three steps back from the flames in front of them. None of them could see what was happening at the other side. They could only hear the heart-wrenching growls of the creatures, they subconsciously turned to the survivor on their right then left, with only one thought in head.


    "Who are these Fearless humans?"


    _


    At the other side, both Supreme, and Blood-Arrow were busy cutting down the Creatures with ease.


    Even though with Blood-Arrow''s low Level, she proved to be a force not to me underestimated.


    Supreme cut down the Spidax in front of him into half, and turned towards her direction. He nodded with satisfaction.


    "Time to Level up!" He yelled and shot towards the Bowlders in front of him, while Drakon, Reaper and his clone butchered their way around the Horde.


    *


    *


    *


    Boss has three killers fighting with him.????????

 Chapter 105: Who The Hell Are These Two?

    On the path to the Base.


    A truck and three vans speed on the road hitting countless Feeders who tried to stop them as they head towards the Base.


    "It has been two and a half hours now, are you sure he can do it?" Anna asked with tears on her face, She couldn''t bring herself to believe two people and a Dragon could save the Base.


    "All those People, C-Children... (Sobs)" she cried even more.


    "Calm down, Love. Nothing will happen to the Base." Miles said in a comforting tone, slowly caressing her back.


    "But... You don''t know that." She said, looking up at him.


    "They all believe the Base will be saved, So let''s think of only good things."


    "He is right, Anna." Jack who was driving the truck said.


    The three were sitting in the front seats, while the 15 survivors were in the trailer of the truck. The 48 players were inside the three Vans following behind them.


    _


    In The First Van


    "You did good, Leon. How many feeders did you kill?" Mr Robert asked Leon who was driving.


    Leon checked his kills on the screen provided by AI.


    "Only 55 feeders." He said with a dark expression.


    "You did good, some of these guys didn''t even kill 20." Mr Robert relaxed on his seat. "Like me, I didn''t kill anything."


    "You killed nothing, because you chose not to attack. I know with Master Robert''s strength, you can kill more."


    "Stop flattering me, kid. When you guys are so good. Why would I attack?"


    Leon nodded. "We are all Platinum medal holders, except that beauty with Supreme, who is a Bronze medal holder."


    "Do you know her?" Mr Robert turned his head to Leon.


    "I checked her in-game profile, her name is Blood-Arrow, and this is her sixteenth game."


    "Mm..."


    Squeak!!


    "Whoa!!" Leon exclaimed out loud, as the truck in front of him suddenly came to a stop, he quickly pushed the break, stopping the Van.


    "What is the deal with those three?!!" He hissed out in mild annoyance.


    "Let''s go and see what is up." Mr Robert opened the door and walked out, followed by Leon.


    All the players got down the Vans and walked towards them.


    When they saw the scene in front of them, they all froze in shock. Even Mr Robert who had expected this outcome also stood speechless.


    50 yards from them stood the Base, but that wasn''t the thing that stumped them all. The players stared at Supreme who sat on a pile of dead bodies, his starlight sword placed on his lap. As he stared at them. Blood-Arrow sat down below the miniature hill of Dead bodies, breathing heavily.; The two were both covered in blood.


    Beside them stood Both Reaper and Drakon, feasting on the bowlders'' and Spidaxs'' bodies.


    "Am I seeing things?" Jack got down from the truck, staring at Supreme.


    ''How powerful is this guy?'' Miles thought inwardly.


    "The base is Saved! Thank God!!" Anna yelled in joy, wiping the tears off her cheek.


    "I told you." Miles smiled at her and added: "Let''s go to the base." He turned his gaze to the still stunned players.


    "Thank you, Specter." He said.


    Mr Robert shook his head, still speechless. He turned to Miles. "That guy is the one you need to thank, Not me."


    Miles nodded at him in understanding.


    The group got back to their Vehicles and drove towards the Base.


    __


    Supreme sat on the pile of bodies, not really looking at them, but checking his Kills.


    {Cheat: [Fortune] Activated. +1,000 days of life times.}


    {Cheat: [Fortune] Activated. +400 days of life times.}


    {Cheat: [Fortune] Activated. +200 days of life times.}


    {Cheat: [Fortune] Activated. +1 day of life times.}


    {Cheat: Inactivated.}


    ''That means I gained a total of 3,202 days of life times, which is 8 years and 354 days. Erika needs a total of 5,000 years of life times for her sister''s surgery, She still has a long way to go.'' He looked down at Blood-Arrow who sat below him, then raised his head looking around, seeing countless soul essence floating all over the place.


    ''All these will surely increase my star to the 3rd star. Right?''


    {Correct, Host.}


    He nodded and asked:


    ''Would she be able to absorb all these without Mana? Her kills are also among this.''


    {Yes Host.}


    Supreme stared at the Vans driving towards him. "They are finally here."


    BANG!


    The two turned around to the Base, as the huge metal gate slowly opened. Countless men and women in black military uniform rushed out, all armed with rifles.


    "Oh wow." He muttered with a smile.


    __


    Blood-Arrow stared at the gate, then lowered her gaze to the screen in front of her.


    ''1,300 days of life times, 3 years and 205 days.'' She looked up at Supreme. ''I don''t know how he did this, but thank you, Michael.'' She said inwardly, and slowly stood up.


    Drakon and Reaper raised their heads, staring at the People rushing out from the gate.


    The Vans stopped in front of Supreme and Blood-Arrow, and everyone got down.


    The two simultaneously stretched out their hand towards the soul essence around them.


    The light orbs flew towards the two merging with them. Supreme''s eyes glowed red, while Blood-Arrow''s glowed green. In matter of seconds the two absorbed all the Soul Essence.


    The players stared at them with envy, seeing the essences getting absorbed by the two. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Congratulations, Host have rank up to the platinum medal 3-stars.}


    Supreme gave a small smile and jumped down from the pile of Bodies.


    "I would like a shower, it seems you also need one." He said to Blood-Arrow, who looked at herself and nodded in approval.


    *


    *


    *


    Slaughter. ????

 Chapter 106: Word Of Advice

    Miles walked up to the two and bowed at them. "Thank you for saving the Base."


    "It''s nothing." Supreme waved his hand at him. "If you don''t mind, we''ll need a shower." He added.


    Miles stood straight and nodded. "That can be taken care of." He said, then turned his gaze to the survivors and walked towards them.


    "I was scared something happened to you three." The woman walked towards the three.


    "All thanks to these great fighters." Anna gestured to the players behind her.


    The woman stopped, and moved her gaze on each one of them and settled it on Supreme and Blood-Arrow. She walked up to them with a smile.


    "We are grateful to both of you for saving us today, as the leader of this Base; I asked, state whatever you want."


    The two looked at each other, then at her. "It''s ok..."


    "You can call me, Alice."


    "It''s OK, Alice. We just want some clean water and food." Supreme said with a friendly smile.


    "That can be arranged, But..." She turned to Reaper and Drakon. "What about them?"


    Supreme turned to the two and nodded. "Retreat both of you."


    Drakon and Reaper took two bodies with them, then turned into particles. Disappearing from sight.


    "Please come inside."


    "I''m sorry, but we want to know where Gas-Death is located."


    All the survivors froze hearing Blood-Arrow. They moved their gaze around the players, and they all nodded.


    Alice sighed. "Do you know anything about Gas-Death?" She asked.


    The players including Supreme shook their heads.


    Alice smiled and said:


    "You all are Naive, come inside, and I''ll tell you why." She turned around and walked towards the Base, Supreme followed behind her then Blood-Arrow, and lastly; all the players.


    ______


    Half and Hour Later.


    Supreme walked out of the bathroom with a towel on his waist, Into the small room given to him by Alice.


    "Thank goodness they gave me black." He looked at the folded clothes on the bed. "Even in Apocalypse, they can still live like nothing happened." He looked at the desk in the room, seeing a plate filled with white Rice, tomato stew and roasted chicken, and a plate of slice fruits beside it.


    "Let me guess, this is the food they serve to the leaders here." He turned to the clothes, and picked up the Black T-shirt.


    ______


    Blood-Arrow sat on the bed in a black shirt and pants. She stared at the food in front of her lost in thought.


    ''How can he use his Mana?''


    ''What is Supreme really capable of?''


    ''Did I make the right choice teaming with him?''


    ''Yes! If I haven''t teamed up with him, how would I have gained 3 years of life times?''


    She sighed, and stood up, then walked towards the door leaving the untouched food behind. "I don''t know what he did for me to gain double the rewards..." She held the door knob, and with a turn she pushed the door open.


    ''I''ll have to find a way to repay him back for this, we are teammates, but he also helped me gain double the rewards of kills.''


    "Miss Blood-Arrow."


    She turned to the right, seeing Anna staring at her with a bright smile.


    "Yes?"


    "The Boss asked me to show you the way to the command room."


    "Oh."


    "This way Miss Blood-Arrow." Anna walked ahead, Blood-Arrow slowly followed her.


    The dual walked through different hallway in silence, Anna looked at Blood-Arrow over her shoulder and asked.


    "You don''t talk much, right?"


    Blood-Arrow looked at her for a moment and nodded.


    "It seems powerful people don''t talk too much, just like my Love. You remembered him, right?"


    "No." She shook her head.


    "That handsome guy who thanked both of you, he goes by the name, Miles. And I''m Anna."


    "How do you know my name?" Blood-Arrow asked.


    "Your people are talking about you, I want to ask." Anna turned around to face her. "Are you two in a Relationship?"


    Blood-Arrow frowned slightly. "Which two?" She asked in mild confusion.


    "You and that handsomely powerful guy, you are beautiful and he''s handsome. Both of you fit together."


    "We aren''t in any relationship, we are just teammates."


    "Oh..." Anna was surprised. "Sorry for misunderstanding, but... Aren''t in any relationship? Aren''t you two friends?"


    "You ask a lot of questions."


    "Just curious how a lady as yourself is so powerful, and seems lonely." She turned around and continued walking.


    Blood-Arrow frowned deeply, her face turning cold.


    "Sorry if I cross any boundaries there." She turned around again to face Blood-Arrow. "Being Lonely isn''t good for anyone, both mentally and physically. I lost my Mom and Dad in this Apocalypse, and I almost broke down when I thought I lost Miles too..."


    "... All I am saying is, You should open your heart and let someone in. Or do you like living this way--"


    Whoosh!!


    Anna froze, she lowered her gaze to the sword on her neck, Then at Blood-Arrow. "Do you want to kill me?" She asked, knowing the silver hair lady in front of her would never kill her because of what she said.


    Blood-Arrow looked at her calmly, remembering AI''s warning.


    '''' she sighed, and slowly lowered her sword. Seeing the smile on Anna''s face she said:


    "You should be happy, you are alive because of some circumstances." Blood-Arrow placed her sword in the sheath hanging on her back.


    "As I said, you should open your heart." Anna added, and started walking again.


    "I don''t understand what you are implying, but I have a sister, So I''m not alone." She said following behind Anna.


    "That is lovely, but... That is not the relationship I''m talking about. You need a relationship like the one I share with Miles." With that said she kept quiet.


    Blood-Arrow stared at Anna''s back for a while, not saying anything. Even though she understood little of what this red hair was saying, she knew; she could never have that live. To love someone and have a family, that isn''t her goal in life after what she had faced from the opposite Sex...


    ''No way! I would never have anything to do with the opposite sex, let alone fall for one.'' She thought with killing intent.


    *


    * Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *


    Should I be worried about her? ????????

 Chapter 107: We Have Only One Week To Win The Game.

    Supreme opened the door seeing two smiling faces in front of him.


    "Let me show you the way to the command room, Supreme."


    Supreme sighed softly. "You don''t have to come Mrs Alice." He said tucking his hands in his pockets.


    "And thanks for the clothes."


    "You are our esteem guest, it''ll be disrespectful if I let others escort you, and we kind of guessed black is your favorite color."


    Supreme stared at her with a puzzled expression, but still nodded.


    "This way." Alice said with a smile.


    Supreme looked at Miles behind Alice and nodded.


    "Where did you guys come from? Which city?" Alice started a conversation as they walked towards the command room.


    "From far away." He answered. ''All this seems so real, I got that if a player dies in a game, that player is dead for real. But still...'' He slowly moved his gaze around the place. The hallway were made from pure steels, with men and women moving around with things he knew nothing about.


    ''...These people don''t look or behave like NPC.'' He thought.


    "''Far away''? Maybe You guys are from Javile." Alice guessed, looking at him over her shoulder.


    "But you said Javile is already taken over." Miles said to her.


    "True. But they might still be survivors."


    Supreme stared at Alice''s back for a moment. "I''m not from Javile." He said and added:


    "I also have a question; Why were you three in the city?"


    "I send them to rescue someone very important, you''ll meet him in the command room." She answered his questions.


    Supreme looked at her calmly and nodded, not saying or asking anything.


    ______


    COMMAND ROOM.


    "What are we waiting for?! We have been here for a whole Hour!!"


    In a huge room measuring 20 Meters long and 18 meters large, 55 people sat in front of a huge table staring at themselves, Some weren''t happy for the delay. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Like...


    "Why do we have to wait for him?! Is he our Boss?!!" Leon was furious. Getting to wait for an hour for just one person, surely made him irritated.


    The six denizens looked at each other, all feeling uneasy. Their boss asked them to take care of these guests, but this guy has been a pain in the ass for the last 30 minutes.


    Leon turned to Blood-Arrow who sat calmly on her seat with hands crossed on her chest. "Look! His beautiful teammate is already here, and she''s also waiting for him. If I see him, I will make him pay!"


    "Who will you make pay?"


    Everyone turned their heads to the door, upon seeing the three the six leaders stood up.


    "Who will you make pay?" Supreme asked again, walking inside the room.


    "Uh... Em... Nothing." Leon quickly sat down. Admitting it or not, at the moment Supreme is the strongest among them. Even though he was a Gold medal Player, but without Mana... He''s powerless.


    Robert chuckled seeing Leon''s action, he turned to Supreme and nodded at him.


    Supreme observed Leon for a moment, then walked towards Blood-Arrow and sat down beside her.


    She turned to him for a second then looked back at Alice, who walked towards the head seat and sat down, then the Six leaders took their seats.


    "So esteem guests, We want to hereby welcome you to the last humans'' strong hold--"


    "--Cut all these craps! We just want to know where Gas-Death is located so we can kill him and get out of here?" Leon cut her off, he might not have the courage to yell at Supreme, but Alice was a different story.


    The Six and Miles frowned slightly, hearing how this stranger interrupted their leader.


    "Did he speak for all of you?" Alice moved her gaze around the remaining 49 players.


    "Yes!"


    "Just tell us what we need to know, not saying trash that''ll waste our time."


    "Yes! We have only one week."


    Leon''s Guild members added impatiently, with disdainful frown on their faces.


    Alice nodded not feeling offended, no matter what these strangers said, they helped them; That was the truth.


    She moved her gaze to Supreme and Blood-Arrow, who remained calm as ever. She wondered if all these people in front of her has the same strength as these two.


    "Give them the File, Anna." She finally said.


    Anna who sat by her left stood up, and passed the files in front of her to all the players.


    Supreme took his and opened it, coming to view was a picture of a huge monster with four hands and four red eyes. He frowned slightly, and turned to Blood-Arrow, seeing the same frown on her face.


    "That is Gas-Death." Alice revealed.


    ''Why did this monster and Calamity look alike?''


    Calamity was the boss of the first game he played in VRG, it took both him and Reaper joined forces to take that behemoth down. And now; another one have appeared.


    ''Isn''t this the Lv15 monster I escape from? Why is it here? Or is this other one? What level is this monster on?.'' Countless questions ran through Blood-Arrow''s head as she stared at the picture with a dreadful expression.


    "Is there things we have to look out for when facing this monster? Being an Elder, this bastard will surely have some skills." Mr Robert asked, turning his gaze to Alice.


    "With some observation, we come to the conclusion that Gas-Death has Three skills." Alice said.


    "Are you 100% sure that it has only three skills?" Leon asked, staring at the picture.


    "It has only used three skills in our encounter."


    "Encounter? That means you know where it is?"


    The leaders turned to Supreme and nodded. "We do know where he is, but it''s not an Easy task to kill this thing."


    "How big is it? The Pictures aren''t helping much?" Blood-Arrow asked, dropping the file on the table.


    "10¨C15 feet." Alice answered.


    "Before we dive into the location of this Thing, can you enlighten us about its skills, at least we should be prepared." The female player who''s hostile towards Supreme said.


    "Miles will explain to you." Miles who sat at her right, nodded and said to the players.


    "The first skill we need to watch out from is...."


    *


    *


    *


    ????????????

 Chapter 108: Information

    "The first skill we need to watch out from is a green gas, Gas-Death always releases the gas when anyone got 5 meters from him."


    Supreme: "Green gas?"


    Mr Robert: "how strong is this gas?"


    Leon: "Is it harmful?"


    "Yes, Supreme. A green poisonous gas." Miles turned to Robert. "This gas is exceptionally dangerous, anyone who inhaled the gas will die instantly. After 5 hours, they''ll rise as feeders." He then turned to Leon. "Yes, Mr Leon. It''s harmful."


    Everyone nodded, and Miles continued:


    "The second skill is... We don''t really know how to call it, but... Every time Gas-Death receive Damage his speed and strength increase rapidly. The more damage receives, the stronger he gets."


    ''So This elder has a skill which convert Damage to strength and speed.'' Supreme thought, placing the File on the table. "What''s the third skill?"


    "When Gas-Death feel threatened, it releases a red gas. This red gas turned anyone who inhaled it Into feeders in less than 30 seconds, and all Feeders will be drawn towards him."


    Everyone was silent, The third skill was even more dangerous than the two. Logically speaking, they won''t be able to fight this Elder in close combat.


    "Is there a why to Avoid the gas?" Blood-Arrow asked after some thought.


    "Yes, We have Protective mask. It can protect you from the Gas." Anna answered her with a smile.


    Supreme was silent. ''These are the skills Gas-Death had used in front of them, what if he got more skills which is yet to be revealed?'' The system''s screen appeared in front of him.


    {Cheat: Immunity: Host is immune to all Virus and gas.}


    ''Can you show me the Information about Gas-Death?''


    {Host need to encounter the monster before system can scan it.}


    He just shook his head and said to Miles. "What about Queen-Spidax?"


    Miles and everyone was taken aback hearing his questions, even Blood-Arrow was stunned. If Gas-Death could be this dangerous, how powerful will Queen-Spidax be?


    "I don''t get, Supreme. Are you going after the second elder?" Miles asked.


    "I''m going after the two, what do you know about this Elder?"


    "Well..." Miles turned his head to Alice, then said to him. "Queen-Spidax is the Elder of all the Spidaxs. She has the same appearance with them, but instead of two bone scythe as hands, she has Four, which is filled with deadly poison. One strike from her attack, will end your life in seconds; that is just her first skill..." He paused for a moment and continued:


    "...The second skill is her impenetrable defense, her body is made of an unknown black alloy, which could withstand any attack. Trust me... We have tried all weapons, none could penetrate her defense. The third skill is her speed: She is even faster than Gas-Death.


    The fourth skill: She could release Tentacles from her back towards her targets, we don''t know how many she could release, but the highest number is Ten. Her fifth skill:---"


    "--Stop. Stop. Stop!! Did you just say Fifth skill?!!" Leon stopped Miles completely petrified. "Did you just say fifth skill?!!" He asked again, his face filled with horror.


    Miles nodded at him, and turned to Supreme.


    "Go ahead." Supreme said.


    "The fifth skill: When she felt threatened, she releases a sonic scream. Which stunned anyone 20 meters away." Miles sighed heavily. "We lost so many good fighters when we tried to take her down. But we failed" He looked up at Supreme.


    "We''ll be forever grateful if you can help us."


    Supreme turned to Blood-Arrow, who was staring at him. "What do you think?" He asked, she was his teammates, so she has the right to object. Not that it matters to him.


    Blood-Arrow thought for a while then nodded. "Let''s do it."


    "These two have gone mad!!" Leon yelled in shock.


    "Where are these two Elders located?" Mr Robert asked.


    "Gas-Death is located in the city, But Queen-Spidax is located at the edge of the city, which is now a wasteland, teeming with Infested, Feeders, and Spidaxs."


    "Good!" Supreme stood up, Blood-Arrow followed his action. "We''ll be back." He added.


    Everyone stared at them totally Thunderstruck. "Are these two serious?"


    "Don''t be arrogant here you two! You might have killed all the monsters outside the gate, but that didn''t give you the reason to be arrogant." Mr Robert said sternly.


    "We need to work together." He added.


    "I work alone." Supreme stated.


    They all moved their gaze to Blood-Arrow. "She is a special case." He added.


    "Calm down, Supreme. If you want to take down the Elder, you''ll need our help." A man looking his mid 40s said.


    "And Who are you?" Supreme turned to the man.


    "I''m Doctor Zenon, I am alive today because of you guys. I want to say thank you again."


    The players nodded, while staring at him.


    "I know some of you are wondering why we are going with you. I hope you know we have lost so many people. 80% of our population actually, We are looking for a cure--"


    "--A cure?" The female player frowned slightly.


    Out of the players present, she and Blood-Arrow were the only females in the group.


    "Yes." Doctor Zenon turned to her.


    "With those things out there, do you really think a cure will be useful?" She asked.


    "We need to utilize any chance we can get to save our planet, I hope you understand that."


    The players nodded in understanding.


    "What do you need to make this cure, then?" Blood-Arrow asked.


    "We need the blood of the two Elders, but I recommend we get the two, by chance one is useless. Miles, Jack and 100 fighters will be going with you, what do you think, Alice?"


    "Fine by me." Alice stood up, all the leaders followed. She then turned to Jack. "This is one of the most dangerous missions, son. Stay close to Miles and Supreme. Protect the fighters and help our guests in this mission."


    Jack nodded, Miles looked at everyone and said. "Follow me to the armory, there are weapons for everyone." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All the players stood up after hearing him. "What are we waiting for then?" Leon asked, walking towards Miles.


    "This way." Miles led them towards the exit.


    {Quest Triggered.}


    {Quest Triggered.}


    Supreme froze hearing the system in his head. ''What the Fuck?!!''


    {Quest: Kill the two Elders and gain a Permanent Cheat.}


    {Quest: Survive with at least 20 Survivors and gain a permanent cheat.}


    {Failure to Complete Quests will result to the removal of two stars from your rank.}


    ''AER YOU KIDDING ME?!!!!'' He yelled inwardly.


    *


    *


    *


    ????

 Chapter 109: Take Advantage Of These Guys

    { System only want host to be--}


    ''--The strongest. Yeah, I remembered.'' He let out a frustrated sigh. ''I hope this end well. For you to reward me with two permanent cheats only means we are either going to our death or to our end.''


    {You know that is the same thing.}


    ''Not exactly.'' He stood up, and followed the group.


    ____


    Miles stopped in front of a Metal door in the Building, he tapped on the numeric keypad on the computer screen and with a mechanical sound; The door slowly moved to the side, revealing...


    Leon: "Wow!!!"


    "Whoa!!"


    Mr Robert: "You guys are armed with weapon that can take over a city!"


    All the players were stunned seeing almost all the walls were filled with countless weapons, from Fire Arms to Cold weapons. All the class and type of weapons were present, even Supreme and Blood-Arrow were speechless.


    The Room was as big as a basketball field. With all four walls filled with weapons.


    "All this is thanks to Miles." Alice picked up a AS50 Sniper from the desk in front of her. "This sniper has the power to penetrate two Bowlders with one shot." She said tossing the gun to Robert who was closest to her.


    Robert caught the gun, slowly observing it, then checked the Aim. "You are right." He nodded.


    "Are you good with guns?" Alice asked, noticing how Robert held the Sniper.


    "I was once a soldier."


    "Was?" Alice observed him calmly.


    "Yes." Robert nodded, not explaining further.


    Supreme walked to the west wall and picked up a Bow and Quiver filled with arrows.


    "Those Arrows are laced with deadly poison, you should be careful with them." Miles said to him.


    "It''s not mine." Supreme turned around and tossed the bow and Quiver to Blood-Arrow, who caught it. She looked up at him in confusion.


    "Why that face? You are good with a bow, that''ll come in handy." He took more Arrows and stored them in his storage. "Stay close to me in this mission." He added.


    She nodded. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Supreme looked back at the collection of guns in front of him and picked. Ump45-(SMG). FAD-(Rifle). Desert Eagle-(Pistol). Tekko. Shurikens and lastly 10 grenade and 5 smoke Bomb.


    He store everything with the ammunition In the storage.


    "Where are the weapons disappearing to?" Miles asked in confusion. Even the players were staring at Supreme with disdain.


    None of them could use their storage because of their sealed Mana, but Supreme could use it. And he''s not someone who''ll help them store their ammunition.


    "Bastard!" The female player hissed in a low voice.


    "I see you also dislike him."


    She turned to Leon. "So?"


    "I''m Leon, what do you say if we work together to deal with him?" He asked with a bright smile, His members silently stood behind him, with their weapons in hand.


    She thought for a moment, and looked at Supreme again. "Why would I want that? I hate him, but I''m not ready to lose 500 years of life times." She said.


    "But, I am."


    She turned to Leon both surprised and Confused. "What did he do to you that you''re ready to lose 500 years of life times?"


    "Let''s just say, he offended someone he shouldn''t, but what about you? Why do you hate him?"


    The player was silent, some seconds passed before she opened her mouth. "You watched the video online? Supreme and the spider?"


    Leon and the four behind him nodded.


    "That blue hair man that was killed by the spider is my elder brother, if Supreme had helped or Given him back his weapon; he might have had a chance against the Spider."


    Leon was silent, thinking about her reason. He didn''t understand her reason, but still nodded. "Then work with me." He stretched out his hand at her.


    She contemplated for a moment then took his hand in a handshake, Leon smiled and asked;


    "Partners?"


    "Partners." She nodded.


    "Can I know the name of my new Partner?" Leon asked with a pleased smile.


    "You can call me Zuko."


    "Zuko? That''s a weird name for a beautiful girl as yourself."


    "You have to do with what you get." She removed her hand from his, feeling how he gripped it. "Don''t be a Pervert around me, or you won''t know how you die." She warned, and walked towards another


    section.


    "What a lady." Leon sneered.


    "Can she be trusted?" The black hair guy behind him asked.


    "No one can be trusted, Not even Us." He placed his Mk14 on his shoulder. "Let''s get ready to move out, we have to make sure Supreme don''t survive this game."


    The others nodded.


    ____


    30 MINUTES LATER.


    All the players and the 100 survivors stood outside the headquarters, all armed with different weapons; Putting on protective vest, military helmet, Boots and lastly, military bag.


    Alice, Anna, Doctor Zenon and two more men and women, stood in front of them. A big board was place behind them showing the landscape of the city.


    Alice pointed at a point in the map. "This city is known as New RIA, our hometown. And the first place where the gas began." She pointed at the center of the city. "Gas-Death Is located at this point, there is a dilapidated Skyscraper here, in the parking lot... Gas-Death turned it into his territory..." She turned to the fighters in front of her.


    "...Gas-Death is extremely dangerous, so all of you need to be on guard. No matter what happens, you all must kill Gas-Death and survive."


    The players and survivors looked at each other, and nodded with a resolute determination.


    Supreme stood at the back, with Blood-Arrow standing beside him; he was unarmed, while Blood-Arrow was armed with a bow, her sword and rifle was placed on her back.


    "I would have killed Gas-Death by now." Supreme grumbled.


    "Not quite possible. I don''t think we can take down Gas-Death on our own, We''ll just have to use these guys and get closer to Gas-Death, then give the final strike."


    Supreme turned to Blood-Arrow with an amazed expression. "You mean take advantage of them?" He asked.


    She looked at him. "Don''t you?"


    Supreme smirked. "Then let''s get to it."

 Chapter 110: Dangers From The Sky 1

    HALF AN HOUR LATER.


    Countless Military Truck drove out from the base, numbering up to 15. They drove through the flat landscape in front of the base and into New RIA city.


    Supreme and Blood-Arrow sat in the first Truck, with Miles and Jack. As it drove into the city''s half destroyed border.


    "How did your world get so... destroyed?" Supreme asked out of curiosity.


    Miles sighed hearing his question.


    "One year ago, Alice, Doctor Zenon and two more scientists were working on a classified project to give Military soldiers an advantage in battle--"


    "--Project? She''s a scientist?" He turned to Miles.


    "Yes." Miles nodded. "The best, and also the head scientist of the project, after the project went out of control; she searched for anyway she could to save the world. She turned their second Facility into the base, which is now humanity''s last chance of survival."


    "So you are saying she caused this?" Blood-Arrow asked.


    "That wasn''t her intention, The project was to make our military forces stronger, Not create monsters." Jack interjected.


    "I get she is your mother, but you have to accept she caused all this destruction, if she and her group didn''t mess with something they don''t understand; all these people will be safe and alive, and the world will be as it use to." Blood-Arrow said in a flat tone, not caring that the guy in front of her is the son of the woman in question.


    "She is right, Jack." Miles looked at Her. "You are right, they shouldn''t have mess with what they don''t understand. But we are all alive here because of her, We have all forgiven her... Look. She even joined the fighters so she could repay for her mistakes."


    Blood-Arrow just shrugged her shoulders indifferently, not saying anything.


    "Why aren''t you armed?" Supreme asked Miles not seeing any weapon with him, he was currently sitting beside Blood-Arrow.


    "As you have a storage, I also have a storage." With a casual wave of his hand, A Scar-(Rifle) appeared In his hand. Stunning both Supreme and Blood-Arrow.


    ''Does he have system?''


    {No host, but there is a strange power in him.}


    ''Strange power?'' He observed Miles for a while, then nodded at him. ''It''s not our business.''


    Miles waved his hand, and the rifle vanished.


    "Leader Miles! We''ll reach the building in 3 minutes." The Driver yelled.


    "OK guys, time for an Ammo check." Miles said to the Ten fighters in the truck. They all quickly raised their guns, removing the magazine. They checked it and fixed it back, then pulled the clocking piece.


    Supreme and Blood-Arrow watched their actions from the start to the end.


    With that done, they all heaved a Nervous sigh.


    "Don''t worry fighters! We are doing this for our loved ones and planet. We must kill that bastard and get his blood, that is the only way to save our planet, and keep those we love and cherish safe." Miles said to the fighters seeing their anxious look.


    They all nodded after hearing him. "Yes! Leader Miles!!" They yelled in unison.


    Supreme calmly moved his gaze around all of them. ''We are here to win the game to gain life times and get stronger, but these guys are fighting for the survival of their race.'' He sighed. ''And I''m saying my world is a rundown planet... My world is a hundred times if not thousands times better than this--''


    BANG!!!!


    A powerful force collided with the Truck behind them knocking it to the ground. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    BAM!!!


    The other trucks came to a stop, the infested broke the glass of the driver''s seat and gnawed down on the driver and pulled, tearing his right hand off.


    "AHHHHHHH!!!!"


    The man let out an agonizing Scream! He brought out a pistol with his other hand and shoot the head of the Infested, it let out a screech and Removed its head from the door; then shot into the air.


    Supreme, Blood-Arrow and everyone quickly jumped down from their specific Trucks, while those in the collapse one quickly crawled out.


    "Help them!!" Miles yelled rushing towards the Truck, followed by Supreme, Blood-Arrow and Jack.


    SCREEEEEECH!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    Everyone sharply raised their heads to the sky, flying towards them from the north was a flock of Huge birds, these birds were huge! Measuring 5 meters long with a wingspan of 7 meters.


    "Infested Hawks!!! Run!!" Miles yelled, he looked around, seeing the Skyscraper they were heading to. The unfortunate thing was... The fucking building was 50 yards always from their location.


    "Run to the building!!!" He added, his voice rose with urgency.


    The survivors quickly turned heel and run towards the building. But to their shock, The players stood on their spot; Not moving an inch.


    "What are they doing?!" Jack yelled in mild confusion. "Don''t they know those things have dangerous talons and poisonous beak?! Even their feathers are made from steel!"


    "They don''t!! I know we should have waited, we should have given them details of all the infested before starting this mission!!" Miles stopped running.


    "What are you doing?!!" Jack yelled at him, coming to a stop.


    "Take the snipers to the far end, protect us from behind."


    "Don''t tell me you are going back!!"


    "They are here to help us! We can''t let them face those things alone!! Go Now!! That''s an order!" He turned around and rushed back to the players.


    "You heard the Leader!! Those with long range weapons should find a good place and cover us!!" Jack yelled at the surrounding fighters.


    "We are going with you!!" 30 stepped forward.


    Jack nodded at them. "OK then, But stay alert!! Let''s go!!" The 30 fighters joined him, and the group followed behind Miles.


    Supreme stood calmly staring at the Huge black hawk who was busy shaking its head from the bullet wound.


    "All these birds are Lv35?! I''m surprised." He flicked his wrist, the starlight sword slowly materialized in his hand.


    "SCREECH!!"


    The infested hawk let out a piecing Shriek, and shot downward.


    "Leave this to me!"


    BOOM!!


    He lunged toward the Hawk, it stretched out its talons towards the human charging towards it.


    WHOOSH!!!


    Everyone froze in shock. The huge hawk separated into two and fell on both sides. Supreme stood 4 meters from the hawk, blood dripping from his blade.


    Leon: "Did his speed increased?!"


    Zuko: ''Fuck! He might have increased in rank.''


    Mr Robert: "Good Job, Supreme!!"


    Blood-Arrow: "..."


    "Did he just cut the Hawk into two with one strike, its defense was completely useless against this guy!" Jack stopped beside Miles, with the 30 fighters behind them.


    Miles was silent, he fixed his gaze on the golden sword in Supreme''s hand. "So powerful?" He muttered with astonishment.


    Supreme raised his head to the Birds flying towards him. ''I''ll enter the Gold medal rank before leaving this game! That is my promise to you System.''


    { "..." }


    The players and fighters quickly got their selves and pointed their guns at the Huge Hawks, flying towards them. All ready for the grim clash ahead.


    *


    *


    *


    Gold medal? Wow.

 Chapter 111: Dangers From The Sky 2

    "Screech!!"


    "Screech!!"


    All the Hawks shot down Simultaneously, towards the humans.


    "FIRE!!!!" Robert yelled.


    DA-DA-DA-DA-DA-DA-DA-DA-DA!!


    Countless bullets flew towards the Flock of Hawk with killing intent, to their shock, the bullets were completely useless, apart from one person. With every shot Miles released, An hawk dropped dead on the ground.


    ''It seems bullets are useless against these things.'' Supreme thought. ''Apart from his though.'' he stood calmly in front of the players and the charging Hawks.


    All the players dropped their guns and draw out their weapons, getting ready; the next moment, they were all dumfounded as Supreme ascends into the air towards the Hawks.


    "WHAT THE HELL?!" They all exclaimed out loud.


    Boom!!


    He shot into the air meeting them airborne. With a slash of his sword, two Hawks dropped dead.


    "We can''t let Supreme get all the kills!!" Leon yelled.


    "Do you have a way to fly then?" Mr Robert asked him.


    "We don''t have to fly before killing these things?" Zuko said, staring at the Hawks charging towards her. She gripped her Rare-Class Spear, with a spin, she threw it at the Hawk closest to her.


    Whoosh!


    The spear moved with deadly speed and burst open the Hawk''s skull, it flew back towards her, Zuko caught her Spear as the Hawk fell on the ground dead.


    The players blinked twice, seeing how she effortlessly killed a Hawk.


    "Don''t you guys have Rare-Class weapons above?!! You can summon your weapons back if they are in these categories!"


    "Oh yeah!!" The players nodded with a thoughtful expression, and started throwing their weapons at the Hawks above them, Then summon it back.


    They used this tactic killing countless Hawks. While Blood-Arrow was busy using the bow and arrow given to her by Supreme. With her innate skill in archery, she never missed a shot. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And couple with Supreme distracting the Hawks in the air, and their huge numbers, the players took them down one at a time.


    "What are we watching?" Jack asked, totally flabbergasted, even the fighters behind him was stunned.


    Miles didn''t answer his question, but sharply turned to the right, Jack noticed this and asked. "What is it?"


    "Earth Centipedes! The loud shooting and Shrieks might have attracted them! We need to get inside that building!" He turned to the players.


    "Specter!! Earth Centipedes is coming!! We need to get inside the building!!" He roared.


    "Earth Centipedes?" Mr Robert and the players were confused. "What do you mean by Earth Centipedes?!" Leon yelled.


    RUMBLE!!!!


    At that moment, the earth beneath them trembled. "What the hell?!" Zuko exclaimed in shock.


    Blood-Arrow turned around seeing the ground 40 Meters always moving towards them, like something moving underneath it.


    "RUN!!!" She yelled for the first time, And without hesitation ran towards the building.


    Even the Hawks stopped their attacks and flew away from the place.


    Supreme cut down the last one, seeing the rest retreating a frown settled on his face.


    RUMBLE...!


    He moved his gaze downward, noticing the ground moving towards the players and Survivors. "What the--"


    { Warning!!}


    { Earth Centipedes detected.}


    ''Why would the system warn me against whatever is moving in the ground? show me the profile.''


    { getting profile.}


    { Name: Earth Centipedes.}


    { Title: Destroyers.}


    { Level: LV 50 >


    { Strength: 50,000 >


    { Defense: 50,000 >


    { Agility: 60,000 >


    { Intelligence: 70% >


    { HP: 100,000 >


    { Details: Created from the blood of Echidna for one purpose, to see to the destruction of a world. Weakness: Fire.}


    "So powerful?!!" He yelled out loud seeing its stats. He moved his gaze around, "Where will I get fire from? Wait...! What am I thinking?!! Drakon, Out!"


    Whzzzzzh


    The space behind him distorted and Drakon made his entrance.


    "GGRRRAAAAA!!!"


    All the running players and Survivors looked behind them, seeing Drakon with Supreme standing on his head.


    ''Only the pressure from this thing made my skin crawl, is he really going to fight them?'' Mr Robert thought, running with the Survivors.


    They all got inside the building, and stood at the half shattered glass windows staring at Supreme and Drakon as they faced something that haven''t yet showed itself.


    BAM!


    Supreme frowned slightly, as the ground moving towards him instantly went still.


    "What are we facing, Partner?" Drakon also asked in mild confusion, looking all over the place.


    "Stay on guard, these things have an intelligence of 70%." He slowly moved his gaze around. The two were hovering 30 feet above the ground.


    Zuko: "What is happening?"


    Leon: "Did it retreated?"


    Miles shook his head. "It never retreated."


    BOOOM!!!!!


    The Centipedes broke through the ground in front of them, its three heads fixed their eyes at the humans in the building lobby and without hesitation, it shot forward shattering the glass towards them.


    "NO!!!!"


    BOOM!!!


    { Quest: 90/100 Survivors remaining.}


    "What the Fuck?!!" Supreme turned around towards the building, seeing the body of the Centipedes outside while its heads were inside Munching on the Survivors!


    "Erika!" He shot forward leaving Drakon behind, Who quickly followed behind.


    { Quest: 80/100 Survivors remaining.}


    He raised his starlight sword and infused his Mana in it and smashed down on the body of the Centipedes.


    __


    Blood-Arrow and everyone were busy opening fire at the three heads of the Centipedes, which prove useless as it opened its mouths and chomped down on them.


    Blood-Arrow and the lucky ones leaped to the side, saving themselves from its maw. She landed with a roll, getting her footing; she turned around and released a shot. The arrow flew towards the Centipedes and struck its middle head.


    "SCHHHH...!!" The Centipedes turned to her and dashed forward with incredible speed.


    Blood-Arrow was stunned, a little late to react. She closed her eyes at the Centipede''s jaws got deadly close to her.


    The next moment


    "SCHHHH...!!!"


    The three heads let out painful shrink, it shook its body vigorously and quickly redrawn from the Building.


    Blood-Arrow let out a relief sigh, she looked outside seeing Supreme clashing with the Centipedes. ''He saved me.''


    __


    Supreme leaped backward, as the Centipedes removed its head from the building lobby. It fixed its eyes on the human who stood on a dragon in front of it. Green blood flowing out the wound the weak human inflicted on it.


    *You will pay for that Human!!* the Middle head hissed at him.


    Supreme and everyone froze instantly.


    "Did this thing just speak?!"


    *


    *


    *


    ????

 Chapter 112: Des, Tro, Yers.

    "You speak?" Supreme asked mild surprised.


    The 20 meters long Centipedes moved its gaze to the Starlight sword then at Drakon. *You aren''t from this Realm Human, Are you from the Drakon Realm?* the Left head said


    "Dragon Realm?" He looked down on Drakon. "It seems your World is real?"


    "I thought you said it''s a game? Maybe these Centipedes it''s just uttering nonsense." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Supreme was silent, he observed the Centipedes silently and asked. "Why are you attacking us? If my memory serves me right, we haven''t attacked you."


    *there are things you puny human don''t need to know of, Things that can easily get you killed.* the middle head said.


    "OK then, I just have to kill you." He pointed the sword at It.


    *Fool! You don''t have the strength to vanquish us!* The right head yelled.


    "We just have to see about that. Reaper, Come out."


    The space distorted behind him and Reaper walked out. When it saw the Centipedes he was stunned for a second. ''What the hell is this?''


    ''Our new food.'' Drakon replied to Reaper.


    ''I thought you don''t eat bug?'' Reaper asked.


    ''This one is an exception.''


    Reaper nodded, its eyes glowed brightly.


    *You have the power to manipulate Space?* the three heads were stunned for a second.


    "Don''t look so surprised, there Is more. Demon lord''s legacy stage-two. And Demonic split body."


    The next moment his eyes turned pure red, while the clone appeared beside him, Now putting on a knight''s armor, and armed with the two daggers.


    "I''m going all out today." With a thought, the starlight sword split into 10, he caught two in both hands; while eight hovers above him.


    *You might have so much powers human, But you won''t be able to defeat us.* the middle head hissed.


    "I hope you will have the strength to say that after my guys eat you out. Drakon, [Dragon might]."


    The Next moment the pressure of a Mystical class Dragon stage - one evolved, Fell on the city. The three heads'' eyes shrunk to the size of a needle feeling the pressure, it wasn''t enough to hindrance their movement, but it surely reduced it.


    *what is this Human? How is that Dragon''s might so powerful?* the middle head yelled.


    "You haven''t seen anything." Dark and Red smoke rose from his feet, engulfing his body.


    "[Killing intent]. Reaper, [Howl of Terror], Drakon, [Royal Defense] and more [Dragon might]. Clone.[Illusion Art]. System, Activate all cheats" With that said, they all shot towards the Centipedes.


    "AWWOOOOO!!!" Reaper let out a powerful howl. The Centipedes staggered backward, as the howl affected one of its head.


    A red skull appeared around Drakon as it charged towards the Centipedes with Supreme and the clone on his head. Powered by Supreme''s [killing intent] skill, Drakon released Dark flames towards the Centipedes.


    BOOM!!!


    Drakon''s dark flames accurately collided with the Centipedes throwing it 20 meters back.


    ''Fire is truly its weakness.'' He flew off Drakon''s head heading towards the Centipedes with his clone and eight swords following behind.


    The Centipedes stood up and lunged at the humans with his mouth wide open. Supreme sent two swords which stuck its heads, causing it to let out a painful shrink.


    { Cheat: High damage Activated.}


    Supreme and his clone changed direction moving in circle around the Centipedes, all the dust and sand rose from the ground, forming a sand tornado around the Centipedes.


    Drakon and Reaper dive inside, slashing and attacking the Centipedes from all Angle, while running, he was also controlling the Ten Starlight swords; which were busy cutting the Centipedes.


    Even with its high defense, it couldn''t defend against such brutal attacks from countless direction. Couple with the sand illusion tornado, the Centipedes were completely perplexed.


    Boom!!


    Dark flames collided with it throwing it out of the sand tornado.


    BANG!!


    It landed on the ground, green blood flowing out all over its body.


    "What is happening?"


    "How is he doing this?"


    "Is this how powerful Supreme is?"


    "Is this guy a god?"


    "He is battling the Centipedes on his own, even though he''s not fighting head on, he''s winning."


    "Wow!"


    "Incredible."


    "....."


    "..."


    All the remaining Survivors and players just stared at Supreme and his group with widened eyes, All speechless but mostly awe and amazed.


    Supreme and his clone came to a stop, the two slowly walked towards the Centipedes. The ten swords, Reaper and Dragon flying behind them.


    *Who the hell are you Human?! Why do you have the Aura of both the Demon Lord and Abyssal God?!* The Centipedes slowly stood up staring at Supreme, feeling uneasy.


    Supreme didn''t answer. "No need to answer the question of a dead soul." His red eyes shone brightly. Dark and red Mana slowly surrounded the ten starlight swords.


    Drakon opened his mouth and got ready to attack. ''You know what to do system.''


    {Speed boast Activated.}


    {High Damage Activated.}


    "Say goodbye!" He raised his hand to strike. Before he could do anything, he heard the system''s voice.


    {Earth Centipedes Want to create a bond with the host.}


    {It doesn''t mind if you make it as your slave or subordinate, the monster just wants you to spare it.}


    "Are you kidding me?!" He looked at the Centipedes who slowly lowered all its heads.


    "Huh?"


    "What is happening?"


    "Is that monster surrendering?"


    "Am I the only one lost?"


    Blood-Arrow stared at him with countless unreadable emotion. "The monster is submitting to him."


    The players turned to her in mild confusion. "What do you mean my ''Submit''?" Mr Robert asked.


    Blood-Arrow didn''t reply, she just walked out of the building, heading towards Supreme.


    {Do you accept?}


    ''Having an ally as powerful as this, will surely come in handy. Fine then, I accept.''


    {Good choice, Host.}


    {Done.}


    The next moment, A letter ''S'' appeared on the three heads of the Centipedes and vanished.


    {Congratulation, you have gotten a companion.}


    {Second Companion successfully added.}


    {Nothing Can separate you two, it will follow you till death do you apart.}


    Supreme just nodded and said to the Centipedes. "I Agree because you show your worth. I believe if I''d face you head on; I won''t have easily defeated you. For that reason, I accept your request."


    "Thank you, My Lord." The three heads said in unison.


    "What are your names?"


    "We prefer the Lord to name us." They said in unison.


    Supreme thought for a moment and said. "Des" he pointed at the middle head. "Tro" he pointed at the right head and "yers" he pointed at the left head.


    "Together, you are called; Destroyers."

 Chapter 113: Time To Kill Gas-Death

    "Supreme?"


    He turned around to Blood-Arrow. "Yes?" He asked, the starlight swords merged into one and landed in his hand.


    The Centipedes raised their heads observing Blood-Arrow. "This is the human who attacked me, should I kill her, My Lord?" Des asked.


    Blood-Arrow got on guard upon hearing the middle head.


    Supreme smiled at her and shook his head. "No." He said.


    The Centipedes nodded after hearing its Lord''s word.


    "Yes?" He asked her again.


    "I..." She looked at him with hesitation. "I want to say thank you"


    "Thank you? For what?" He asked in mild confusion.


    "For saving me."


    Supreme walked up to her and tapped her head twice. "I don''t remember saving you, Maybe you hit your head on something." He said with a chuckled.


    If it was someone else who tapped her head, Blood-Arrow would have made sure to cut off his hand, but Supreme... She just nodded slowly, not saying anything.


    "Why did you accept this bug? We wanted to eat them." Drakon shrunk in size and landed on his right shoulder.


    "You guys need to make up, I don''t want you guys fighting while I''m away." He turned to Destroyers. "I''ll talk after I win this game." He looked at the wound all over its body.


    ''System, activated the unlimited health potion.''


    {Done.}


    Three vials with red liquid in it appeared in his hand, he gestured for Destroyers to lowered their heads. It obeyed while Supreme feed each head the potion.


    "That''ll help with the injuries." The moment he finished, all the wounds on its body vanished.


    "Huh?" He was stunned. ''That quick?''


    "We are grateful." Destroyers answered, even though they have healing ability, being cared for was something they haven''t felt before.


    "Thank you again, Supreme." Mr Robert said, while Miles and Jack nodded.


    He looked at the Dishevel fighters and players then sighed. ''Only Destroyers made you guys look like this, what will happen if they face an Elder?'' With a flick of his wrist, five health Potion appeared in his hand.


    "Give this to those injured." He passed it to Miles, seeing some injured Survivors, "Thank you." Miles thanked with a smile.


    Supreme looked at Mr Robert and Jack, then Leon and Zuko and the remaining players. "How many survive?" He asked.


    Mr Robert: "Well... We lost 5 players."


    Jack: "We lost 30 Survivors."


    "Yes! This thing killed two of my Members, we should kill it!!" Leon yelled, pointing at Destroyers.


    "Should I kill him?" Des asked, observing Leon.


    Leon took three steps back upon hearing Des.


    "Why do you always ask to kill someone? He hasn''t done anything that result to that, he''s just frustrated about his members you killed."


    "We were hungry." Yers who was the only female among the heads said.


    "I understand, and I know he does too, Don''t you?" Supreme turned to Leon.


    Gritting His teeth, Leon nodded; His fist clenched.


    "Where is Gas-Death?" Supreme asked Miles.


    Miles pointed at the building they all hid, which didn''t do them any good. "He is under the packing lot, we can follow the back. I''m just worried all that shooting and fighting might have awakened it." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s OK, you guys should stay out here, I''ll bring his head to you, so you can have his blood."


    "I''m going with you." Blood-Arrow quickly said.


    Mr Robert: "Me too!"


    Miles: "And me!"


    Jack: "Same."


    Leon: "We can''t let you go in alone."


    Zuko just shrugged her shoulders, she was having second thought about killing Supreme. This guy is too powerful, and these Centipedes is now under his command; he has a Dragon and even another flying monster...


    ''There is no way I can kill him, should I give up on my revenge? Everyone told Me my brother chose to be an imposter in the game, even if Supreme didn''t act; others will.'' She looked at Leon, Not really knowing why he''s after Supreme, or maybe he had also surrendered.


    ''If I can survive in this game with his help, I''ll take it.'' She thought.


    "OK then, but if anything happens to your guys, it''s on you." The six nodded.


    "We leave in 2 minutes." He added, and walked towards the dead Hawks, Followed by the players.


    "Who really is that guy?" Jack asked.


    "I don''t know." Miles moved his gaze at the Centipedes. "That thing which have tormented us for the past months was easily subdued by him, it also said he came from another world. (Sighs) All these are confusing." Miles said with a slight frown.


    "With this strength displayed here, he might really be able to take on the two elders." Jack said with hope.


    "I hope you are right." Miles turned to the Survivors. "We lost a total of 30 fighters, to avoid more death, all of you will stay out here. When Gas-Death releases the red Gas, Feeders will attack from all direction. Your task is to hold the line still we kill Gas-Death and return."


    "Yes Leader Miles!!" The Survivors yelled in understanding.


    "Don''t worry, Destroyers and Reaper will stay with them." He walked back to them after absorbing the soul essence of the Hawks. "Protect the Humans, not eat them." He said to the two.


    The two quickly nodded.


    "Let''s go." He walked first, followed by Blood-Arrow who was armed with her sword, Mr Robert with his bastard Sword, Miles and Jack armed with rifles and lastly, Leon and Zuko; armed with a long sword and Spear.


    The group silently walked around the building and head to the parking lot, they quietly killed any feeders they encountered, cautiously moving forward.


    "Stop." Miles who walked ahead of the group stopped them with a raised of his hand.


    "What is it?" Drakon who stood on Supreme''s shoulder asked.


    The group were currently standing on the exit. The lot was dark without any light in sight.


    "This is Gas-Death''s territory, from here onward." Miles announced.


    "What are we waiting for then?" Leon asked Impatiently.


    "Gas-Death can see in the dark, but we can''t." With a flicked of his wrist, 6 masks appeared in front of him. He picked one and handed it to Mr Robert, then at Leon, Blood-Arrow, Zuko, Jack and...


    "I don''t need it." Supreme said to him.


    Miles nodded and placed the last one back.


    "What about you?" Mr Robert asked.


    "I''m immune to the Gas, and the masks has night vision." Miles revealed, he looked at everyone who had wore their masks and added:


    "Time to kill Gas-Death." With that said, The group of Seven marched forward.

 Chapter 114: Are We Facing Him Together?

    "I have a question, Supreme." Blood-Arrow whispered.


    He turned to her in mild confusion, "What''s it?" He whispered back.


    The group were cautious, and on guard as they marched deeper into the dark parking lot.


    "How are you so strong? And you could also fly, make terrifying Monsters submit to you and even face something which is ten timers stronger than you. I thought only Diamond players could accomplish these feats."


    "As I said before, I''m not a normal player like you guys. AI''s rules are useless to me, that''s... I can bypass all AI''s rules and regulations." He answered walking beside her. ''But I''m still surprised... How can I see in the dark?'' He looked around the parking lot seeing countless blood stains and Bones of both humans'' and animals'' everywhere.


    "You can bypass AI''s rules and regulations?" She was stunned.


    Even the five walking ahead of them frowned slightly hearing him.


    "What did he mean by he could bypass AI''s rules?" Zuko asked Mr Robert in a low voice.


    "He might be right? That is the only explanation why he could use his Mana and also summon his pets. AI''s rules is completely useless to Supreme." Mr Robert looked at Supreme over his shoulder.


    Whoosh!!


    The group sharply turned around feeling something fast move pass them.


    "What was that?" Leon asked.


    "It''s Gas-Death." Miles looked at the distance seeing four red eyes staring at them.


    "He is right ahead of us." He added.


    "I can see him too." Supreme nodded.


    "Then why can''t I see him?!!" Leon yelled.


    "Shut up, yelling will only attract him to us." Mr Robert said in a whispered.


    "Being quiet won''t help, he already saw us." Jack said.


    Whoosh!!


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


    The seven got on guard, quickly moving their gazes around, hearing the sound of loud footsteps approaching them.


    "Where is it?!" Leon was getting frustrated, even with the mask on; they couldn''t see Gas-Death!


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


    Whoosh!!


    Supreme quickly pushed Blood-Arrow to the side, as Gas-Death lunged towards her from behind, she fell to the ground missing the clews of Gas-Death by a hair breath.


    "Fuck!!" Drakon exclaimed, he opened his mouth and released dark flames towards the moving figure.


    The dark figure moved with incredible speed, dodging his flames. And leaped into a dark location distance away from them, disappearing from view. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sorry, Partner. I missed him." Drakon moved his gaze around.


    "Don''t worry, he''ll show again." Supreme helped Blood-Arrow from the ground.


    "Thanks" she said in a low voice. ''He saved me again.''


    "What is happening?!" Zuko yelled, gripping her spear tightly.


    "He is playing with us." Miles moved his gaze around.


    "That won''t happen!" Leon looked around and yelled. "HEY YOU MOTHER FUCKER!! IF YOU HAVE THE GUT, COME OUT AND FACE US!!"


    The rest looked at him with a frown, does this guy really have to yell?


    Whoosh!!


    BANG!!


    No one knew if it was the challenge or the insult thrown at him, but Gas-Death landed 5 meters in front of them. His four red eyes fixed on Leon.


    The group finally set their eyes on the monster which had been running around them for the pass two minutes.


    "You are one ugly motherfucker." Leon added, gripping his sword tightly.


    The monster in front of them was standing 10 feet tall, with four hands and eyes. His head was as big as two humans'' heads joined together with a huge mouth which could almost reach the back of his head, the players haven''t seen it, but they knew that mouth could cover a human''s head with one chomp.


    *You dare challenge me Human.*


    The players took a step back hearing the Behemoth in front of them speak.


    "What the Fuck?! This thing is a Lv70 monster!" Zuko took more steps back.


    *The only humans among you fools who are worthy to challenge me is Miles and that human who pushed the girl from me.*


    "I thought you forgot me." Miles pointed his gun at Gas-Death.


    *How could I ever forget the only Human who wounded me?* Gas-Death looked at his Fourth hand which was missing.


    *I won''t let you escape this time.* he added.


    "You''ll be the one who won''t be escaping, Haven''t you noticed it yet? I came with some friends."


    *You mean these Humans who are not from this world and timeline?*


    "You know us?" Mr Robert asked, his voice filled with Surprise.


    *You guys aren''t the first to come here, Those fools think they are Strong; If you look around you. You''ll see their remains.* Gas-Death moved his gaze at Supreme.


    *I don''t know how you made the Centipedes submit to you, but leaving it out there is your mistake.*


    "Oh really?"


    Gas-Death frowned and lowered his gaze to Drakon, who had just spoken.


    *An Abyssal Dragon?* He moved a step back, then looked up at Supreme. *How could you have created an Abyssal Dragon?!*


    Now Supreme and the players were dumbfounded, why is this guy suddenly anxious?


    "Enough of this chitchat, we are here to kill you, and we aren''t leaving without your head." The starlight sword appeared in his hand.


    ''*The Starlight Sword?*'' Gas-Death thought inwardly.


    "Are we facing him together?" Supreme moved his question to the players.


    "No, he''s all yours." Leon took a step back.


    "Yeah, we know you can do it." Zuko also backed down.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll support you from behind." Even Mr Robert backed down from the fight.


    A Lv70 monster was something None of them could face, They might have a chance if their Mana hasn''t been sealed, but now... No one is ready to die.


    "What about you three?"


    "Let''s kill this bastard!" Miles kept his rifle and grew out a black katana from thin air.


    "I''ll step back." Jack moved backward.


    "This monster tried to kill me! I''ll have to make him pay for that!" Blood-Arrow pointed her sword at Gas-Death.


    ''I like her.'' Drakon said to him telepathically.


    Supreme just nodded at the two.


    Gas-Death stood calmly on his spot, staring at the three who had made up their mind to kill him.


    *Hahaha... I can''t wait to eat you fools'' organs!* he let out a loud sinister laughter.


    "We''ll see who''ll be laughing after we are done with you!" The moment Supreme said this, The three and Drakon charged at the Behemoth.

 Chapter 115: One Sided Battle

    "AOOWW!!"


    Gas-Death let out a roar and lunged towards the four, he raised his three hands and smashed down on them.


    BOOM!!


    The four dodged his attack, scattering into four different direction.


    "[Demonic Split body]!" The clone rose beside him and joined the battle.


    *You fools can''t stop me!*


    Whoosh!


    Gas-Death blocked Miles''s and Blood-Arrow''s swords who were attacking from both the right and Left with his two hands. Forgetting about...


    BANG!!


    Supreme gave him a straight punch on his jaw, sending him to staggered five steps back from the force.


    "Good distraction!!" Mr Robert yelled.


    *You are lucky on that attack, human.* Gas-Death fixed his gaze on the three. *Time to get serious!* he lunged towards Blood-Arrow, Green Gas releasing from his body.


    She beached herself and slashed down with her sword, Only to miss as Gas-Death moved to the side and smashed down on her.


    Blood-Arrow quickly Turned around and blocked herself with her sword flat surface.


    BANG!!


    She moved 5 meters back before stabilizing herself, she shook her numbed hand.


    *You are good, girl!* Gas-Death stared at her with Fascination.


    "Attack someone in your own size!" Miles leaped towards him and slashed his sword downward.


    Gas-Death leaped backward, dodging his attack. Miles wasn''t bothered about his missed attack and shot towards Gas-Death who was still airborne.


    *You can''t stop me, Miles!* Gas-Death raised his remaining three hands blocking himself as Miles slashed his sword horizontally.


    BAM!


    Gas-Death landed on the ground, black blood dripping from the slash on his hand.


    *I don''t know what your sword is made of, but it''s surely dangerous.*


    "Good you know, but we aren''t done yet." Miles said with a smirk.


    *Huh?*


    Whoosh!!!


    *GRAA!!*


    Gas-Death turned around towards Supreme who gave him a slashed on his back, leaving him a deep and gruesome wound on it.


    "Did you forget me?" Supreme stood calmly, as Gas-Death sharply stared at him.


    *You Fool!!*


    BOOM!!


    It lunged towards Supreme only to be thrown backed by Drakon''s dark flames.


    While still flying backward, the clone slashed with its two blood daggers. Giving Gas-Death a deep ''X'' Cut on his chest.


    Boom!!


    Gas-death smashed on the ground heavily, Black blood flowing from its wounds.


    "Wow. They removed 40,000 HP with that attack." Leon exclaimed in shock.


    *You Humans have successfully angered me!!* Gas-Death stood up from the rock debris and lunged at Supreme, without hesitation; Supreme leaped to the side, dodging the raging monster.


    Drakon grew In size standing 10 meters tall and shot towards the monster, smashing it on the ground with his claws.


    *get off me, you Lizard!!* Gas-Death raised his hands to grabbed Drakon, but Blood-Arrow moved with all her speed slashings down with her sword, successfully cutting off his right second hand.


    *GRAAA* Gas-Death let out a painful roar. The pain of a cut hand and the claws digging inside his flesh surely caused him pain.


    Moment next; Gas-Death released a red gas In the air, Drakon redrew his Claws and flew off him. While Blood-Arrow and the two leaped backward creating distance.


    "The red gas." Zuko muttered while the two beside Her nodded.


    *You all will pay for that!* in matter of second, all the wounds on his body healed Instantly. Apart from Miles''s and Supreme''s.


    *You think I''ll go down at easily?*


    "Did he just healed himself?" Leon was flabbergasted.


    "Shit! We need to help them" Mr Robert yelled.


    "But how--" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    GRAAAAAA!!!


    SCREECH!!!


    Distance Howls and Screeches drew their attention.


    DA-DA-DA-DA-DA-DA-DA


    The group turned to the entrance.


    "That is coming from Outside!" Zuko yelled.


    "The feeders might have been drawn by the red gas!!"


    "We can''t help in this battle, but we can help those outside! I say we go!!" Mr Robert looked at the two.


    Zuko: "let''s go!"


    Leon: "yes!"


    The three looked at the battle in front of them one last time, and ran towards the exit.


    Gas-Death looked at them and opened his mouth, the next moment, countless green liquid in the shape of spears shot out heading towards the three.


    "What the hell?!" Blood-Arrow and Miles were alarmed. None of them knew about this skill Gas-Death just used.


    Supreme stood calmly In front of them, watching as the green spears flew towards them; the spears were so fast that the two behind were late to react.


    BAM!!


    Their eyes widened as Supreme blocked all the attack with a red transparent shield.


    *What?!* even Gas-Death was stunned.


    Thinking he could attack the humans when they list expected and end them all with one single attack, but he didn''t expect this human with the starlight sword will have another Skill to counter his.


    "Is that all?" The clone landed beside Supreme. "Let''s see what you are really capable of. Drakon, [Dragon Might]"


    Drakon nodded and released an unholy pressure on the Behemoth. Gas-death frowned slightly feeling the pressure on him.


    "[Demon lord''s legacy]." Supreme''s eyes turned complete red. With a thought all the bones rose Into the air hovering around him.


    "What is happening?" Miles asked in mild confusion.


    "I''m guessing it''s our cue to move back." Blood-Arrow observed Supreme for a moment, and leaped back without hesitation.


    "Can he handle him alone?" Miles asked after hearing her.


    She landed 5 meters away and observed the bones flying around Supreme. "All I know is; if we stay here, one of those bones will injure or even kill us in line of battle."


    Miles thought about her word and nodded. He also leaped back creating distance from Supreme and Gas-Death.


    *What is this Human? Why are you surrounded by the Demon Lord''s Aura?*


    "That is not the question you should be asking." He threw his sword into the air, the starlight sword split into 10 hovering above him with the hundreds of Bones.


    "I hoped you said your prayers before facing me?"


    *What are you saying, Human?!*


    Supreme sneered and with a thought, all the swords and Bones shot towards Gas-Death, who in turn raised his remaining two hands and smashed the ground, creating a sonic wave which sent all the bones back.


    To his shock, the ten starlight sword hiding behind the Bones shot towards Him without slowing down.


    *What?!*


    "Goodbye."


    BANG!!!

 Chapter 116: I Dont Need A Weak Teammate

    Gas-Death Smashed on the ground heavily with ten swords deep in his body. He spurted out a mouthful of blood staring at Supreme with horror.


    *I don''t know how you are this powerful, and also immune to my Gas, Human. But know one thing... Queen-Spidax will avenge me!*


    "Don''t place your hopes on that, because she will be next." With a thought two starlight swords drew out from Gas-Death''s body, circling his neck.


    *The Great Queen will live long!!*


    Whoosh!! Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gas-Death''s head rolled on the ground, as blood flow out like a fountain from his headless body.


    {Congratulation, Quest Updated.}


    {Kill Two Elders: 1/2.}


    The swords flew out from Gas-Death and merged together into one, he caught his sword and stored it in his storage.


    "Did he just killed Gas-Death with one Attack?" Miles turned to Blood-Arrow.


    "Erika." Supreme called in a low voice.


    She walked forward, and stopped beside him. "Yes?" She turned her head to him.


    "Out of all the players, you chose to fight even though you knew the opponent is way stronger than you; I want to know why, aren''t you scared of death?" He turned to her, his brown eyes fixed on her green ones.


    "If I''m not scared of Death, then why''ll I ask for your help? The reason I chose to fight is..." She looked at the headless body of Gas-Death.


    "...I never forgive those who tried to kill me or take advantage of me." She answered with a calm tone.


    Supreme raised the side of his lips, upon hearing her. ''You are just like me, I never spare my enemies...'' He observed the light orbs floating above Gas-Death.


    "You should Absorb the soul essence."


    "Huh?" She looked at him in shock. "But--"


    "--No But, Just absorb it."


    She lowered her head. "That isn''t it, You killed it; No one except you can Absorb it. So I can''t--"


    "--You can."


    "What?" Now she was confused.


    With the help of the System, he directed all the soul essence towards her. "It''s yours."


    Blood-Arrow looked at the light orbs in front of her totally lost and speechless, She looked at him. "Why are you giving it to me? If you absorb this essence, You will enter the Gold Medal. Then why giving it away?"


    Supreme tucked his hands in his pockets, turned around and walked towards Miles. "You are now My teammate, and... I don''t need a weak teammate."


    Drakon shrunk in size and landed on his shoulder. "Stop hesitating girl, and Absorb it." Drakon said in mild annoyance.


    "Thank you." She whispered in a low voice, then stretched out her right hand towards the orbs, which all flew towards her disappearing after coming in contact with her hand.


    _


    "Thank you, Supreme. We''ll forever be grateful."


    "Slow down there, What you have to do now is lead all the Survivors to the base. And tell me the exact location where I can find Queen-Spidax."


    "Just head North from here. After leaving the City, You have to traverse the forest and get to an old facility, that place is where the Gas started from... A warning; the place is swarming with Spidax, Bowlders and Infested... Not dogs, cats or bulls; But Wild animals."


    "That will be great." Supreme grinned.


    An opportunity to get stronger.


    "Do you know anything about the Great Queen he mentioned?" He asked.


    Miles shook his head. "Have no idea, But to be referred to as great, it means whoever this queen is; she will be freaking powerful."


    Supreme nodded.


    BOOM!!


    The two turned to Blood-Arrow, feeling the surrounding energy around her.


    "It''s about time." He smirked.


    "So this is the platinum rank?" Blood-Arrow looked at her hands, feeling the energy in her. Getting to Absorb the soul essence of a monster 10 times stronger than her surely boast her strength.


    "Thank you, Michael." She said with a bright smile.


    Supreme and Drakon were stunned in place.


    Drakon: ''Have you seen her smile before?''


    Supreme: ''Nope.''


    "What is it? Why that face?" Blood-Arrow asked, her smile disappearing from her face.


    "Nothing, you just look cute when you smile."


    She frowned slightly hearing him. ''Is that a compliment?''


    "We are after Queen-Spidax, you should follow the Survivors back to base." He changed the subject.


    "I''m coming with you." She said with a voice. ''You can change my mind.''


    He just shrugged at her. "What ever happens, Queen-Spidax''s soul essence is mine."


    "Of course."


    "Haven''t you guys noticed it?"


    The two turned to Miles, then listened to their surroundings.


    "The gunshots and sound of battle have stopped." Blood-Arrow muttered.


    "Let''s go see what is happening out there." Supreme walked towards the exit, followed by the two.


    ____


    Whoosh!!!


    Mr Robert cut off the head of the last Feeders and collapsed on the ground, blood of feeders all over his body.


    "Huff, Huff, Huff... I never thought fighting without Mana will be so tiring."


    "Yeah." Zuko collapsed down beside him.


    "Why did they retreat?" Leon who stood in front of them asked, his voice filled with confusion.


    "Shouldn''t you be happy they retreated, those bowlders are something else." Jack sat down on the ground.


    The group were covered with blood, the remaining players and survivors stood and sat around the place breathing heavily, happy to have survived the ordeal.


    "It''s all thanks to those two, if not... We''ll all be dead by now." Mr Robert moved his gaze to Reaper and Destroyers who were still chasing after the Feeders.


    "Do you guys think those three killed Gas-Death?" Zuko asked.


    "Let''s see. AI, is Gas-Death alive?"


    "We won the game!!" Zuko lied down on the ground, she stared at her kill screen, the next moment her eyes widened in horror.


    She sat up.


    "I didn''t kill an elder! What''ll happen then? Are we gonna die?"


    Leon: "AI?"


    "Number of kills?" Leon was stunned, he turned his gaze to Reaper and Destroyers who were heading back. "Are all his pets'' kills adding to Supreme''s kills count?!" He asked out loud.


    "..."


    "..."


    ___


    ''Oh wow, they really did good. I''ll have to reward them when we leave this game.'' Supreme thought checking his kills list.


    {Cheat: [Fortune] Activated. +3,000 days of life times.}


    {Cheat: [Fortune] Activated. +1,000 days of life times.}


    {Cheat: [Fortune] Activated. +500 days of life times.}


    {Cheat: [Fortune] Activated. +10 day of life times.}


    {Cheat: [Fortune] Activated. +100 years of life times.}

 Chapter 117: Gold Medal 1-Star Holder: He Fried Their Brains!

    "I see you guys had fun."


    Mr Robert and his group turned around seeing Supreme and Blood-Arrow walking towards them.


    "Where is Miles?" Jack asked not seeing Miles with the group.


    "Calm down, he just went back to get the blood." Supreme turned to the battlefield, seeing countless corpses of Feeders, even bowlders were among the group.


    "Is it me, or is Blood-Arrow now a Platinum medal holder?" Zuko stared at Blood-Arrow with awe.


    "It might be Supreme''s doing." Mr Robert muttered, not getting up from the ground.


    Supreme moved his gaze around the players and survivors then walked towards the Corpses and sat down in a mediating posture.


    "What is he doing?" Leon asked in confusion.


    "He wants to Absorb the soul essence, did any of you kill Bowlders? They are the only one who has soul essence." Mr Robert asked the players.


    Zuko: "I killed 50."


    Leon: "80."


    "6."


    "10."


    "1."


    "3."


    All the players stated calling the number of bowlders they killed, which was numbering up to 200 in total, but to their horror; all the soul essence flew towards Supreme.


    "WHAT?!!"


    Everyone was stunned seeing this.


    "How?! I thought you can''t absorb the soul essence of others?!!"


    "AI''s rules don''t work on him! I say we should absorb ours!" Mr Robert quickly closed his eyes, but to his shock. He felt nothing, at the moment; they all discovered that Supreme is really a monster!


    Leon gritted his teeth in rage. ''I wasn''t carrying out my plan anymore, but I''ll just have to make you pay for reaping our hard work.'' He looked up at the skyscraper where two figures squat down in the 20th floor, armed with AWM snipers in hand.


    Leon gave them a nod, the two nodded, fixed the silencer and aimed at Supreme, without hesitation they pulled the trigger.


    The two bullets flew with deadly speed towards him, without making a single sound.


    Whoosh!!


    GING!!


    "Huh?!"


    Everyone was stunned, Not knowing how Blood-Arrow appeared behind Supreme and blocked two bullets with her sword.


    Mr Robert, Zuko and Jack with everyone present quickly stood up from the ground, they raised their heads to the building.


    "Who attack Supreme?" They asked in horror.


    Supreme sat calmly on the spot, his eyes closed; not bothered about the failed assassination on him.


    "You dare attack my partner." Blood-Arrow raised her head to the skyscraper.


    At that moment, Reaper and Destroyers arrived at the location.


    "Get them for me." She said to Reaper, who was about to charge forward.


    "NO NEED."


    BOOM!!


    They all took a step back as Drakon shattered the glass in his huge form, with two humans in his grip.


    He hovered above the group and threw the two heavily on the ground.


    BANG!


    "AUGH!!"


    "AHH!."


    They moaned in pain after colliding on the concrete ground. The two slowly looked up at Blood-Arrow with horror written on their faces.


    "Please!"


    "Spare us!!"


    "Those who try to attack my partner ends up dead, you fools already signed your death when you pulled the trigger." She said with killing intent.


    Blood-Arrow surely recognized the two as Leon''s remaining members, she raised her head and look around but couldn''t find Leon.


    "That Bastard!!" Mr Robert was furious. "I thought...! That boy!"


    "How close are you to him?" Supreme finally opened his eyes. An unholy black and red Mana wave burst out from him throwing everyone 5 meters back, everyone apart from Blood-Arrow and his group.


    "Gold Medal 1-star holder?!!" Mr Robert''s eyes widened in horror.


    "From Platinum to gold in one game! How is that even possible?" Zuko was both amazed and petrified by Supreme''s ranking speed.


    Supreme slowly stood up, and turned around to face the group.


    "We aren''t that close, he''s just one of my friend''s son." Mr Robert quickly answered.


    This Supreme in front of them was something none of them could face, even with their Mana; they might not win against him.


    "What''s your guild name? And allies?" Supreme asked the two who were kneeling 5 meters from him.


    "The blade guild, our biggest Ally is The Destroyer Guild. The vice Guild master is after you, he said you killed his twin sister. So we thought... If we could kill you, we''ll gain some rewards." The one with black hair revealed everything in one go.


    ''Damon'' he thought inwardly and added:


    "Ok then." With that said, he activated [Brainwave] stage two; on the two guys.


    Next moment.


    "AAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!"


    The two let out an agonizing scream, blood flow out from their six orifice as they continued screaming in pain. The players and survivors took a step back, seeing as blood flow out from the two eyes, nose, ears and mouth.


    In matters of 20 seconds, the two collapsed on the ground.


    Zuko: "Are they dead?" She asked Mr Robert.


    Mr Robert observed the two, seeing they were still breathing, he shook his head. "They are alive."


    The moment he said that, the two stood up; looking around the place in confusion. Their faces were filled with complete confusion and Surprise.


    "Where are we?" The one at the right asked in utter confusion.


    "Why are they so much dead people on the ground?" The other asked, his face filled with horror.


    "What happened to them?" Jack asked out loud.


    Zuko observed the two behavior and turned to Mr Robert. "He fried their brains, from this moment henceforth; they''ll be as dumb as a newborn."


    Everyone present subconsciously turned their heads to Supreme, who stood calmly on his spot, Blood-Arrow stood beside him and Reaper, Destroyers and Drakon behind the two.


    "Hey, Sir. Where are we? And what are those things behind them?" One of the two guys walked towards Mr Robert and asked, his voice filled with trepidation.


    "You are home." Mr Robert placed his hand on the guy''s right shoulder and plunge his sword in his stomach.


    "Letting you live like this in an unknown world will be nothing but hellish, it''ll be better to set you free."


    "Augh!"


    The guy spurted out a mouthful of blood, and dropped dead.


    "Aahhhhh! This big man just killed someone, This big man just killed someone!" Zuko walked up to the second guy.


    "I know, we''ll deal with him for that."


    The guy-baby nodded at her, only to see the lady''s spear in his chest. "A quick dead is all you need."


    The second one dropped dead.


    "Do you two know AI will minus 500 years of life times for that?" Supreme asked in an emotionless voice, staring at the two.


    "We know." The two shrugged indifferently.


    "Let me go!!"


    "Are you looking for someone?!" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The group turned to their side, seeing Miles dragging a young man behind him.


    Supreme grinned seeing the guy.


    "I thought you ran away?" He asked.

 Chapter 118: Arriving At Queen-Spidaxs Territory

    "Let me go you bastard!!" Leon yelled at Miles, his face filled with bruises from the beating he had received from Miles.


    "Here." Miles threw him to the ground in front of Supreme and his group.


    "You..." Leon froze seeing Supreme. "Gold Medal?!" He quickly crawled backward in horror. "When did you enter the gold medal rank?!!"


    "What do you know about Damon? His skills? Pets and capability?." Supreme asked him.


    "Do you think I''ll reveal anything to you?" Leon moved his gaze to the two dead bodies of his members.


    "You''ll still kill me even though I tell you." He looked up at Supreme. "WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR THEN?!!" He roared.


    The next moment he ascends into the air. "What? Drop me down!!" He yelled, hiding his fear. ''Is this Mana manipulation? No! He just entered the gold medal, he shouldn''t be able to master it to this stage.'' Leon thought.


    "I already got everything from those two fools, and I have other ways to find out; So you aren''t really needed." Supreme stretched out his hand towards him.


    An unknown force pulled Leon towards his outstretched hand, He caught his throat, tightening his grip.


    "Killing pest like you is a disgrace." He tossed him to Destroyers and Reaper. "You two know what to do."


    The two didn''t wait for another word, and lunged at Leon, tearing him into pieces.


    The Survivors and the remaining 30 players gulped down, seeing how the two tore Leon into pieces, and blood.


    "You." He turned to Zuko.


    "Me?" Zuko pointed at herself in mild confusion.


    "You are Lucky for changing your plan, or else... You would have got the same fate."


    "Huh? You knew we were--"


    "--You can''t control your cold gaze, so I kept an eye on you." He ascends Into the air after saying that, and landed on Drakon''s head.


    He looked down at Blood-Arrow. Drakon opened his hand, lowering it to her. Blood-Arrow got on it.


    "Hold on." Drakon said, placing her on his head.


    "Where are you going?" Mr Robert asked.


    "To kill Queen-Spidax, You all can leave the game." Supreme said calmly, not looking down at them.


    The players looked at each other with smiles on their faces. "They won."


    "G-Good luck, Supreme. And I don''t blame you for the death of my brother." Zuko said after some hesitation.


    "Your brother died because of greed, nothing else." He looked down at her. "I hope you don''t follow in his footsteps."


    Zuko nodded at him, Drakon flapped his wings and shot into the air, followed by Reaper. Destroyers dove into the ground, following them from below.


    "That went well." Miles walked towards Jack and handed him the Vial. "I''ll be back." He said.


    "You are going after him?" Jack asked, taking the vial from him.


    "Queen-Spidax is powerful, a hundred times more powerful than Gas-Death. They''ll need all the help they could get."


    "Then we should follow you."


    "No." Miles looked at the survivors. "All of you have done enough, We lost half our initial number. You guys need to go back."


    Jack and the survivors nodded, they all knew how powerful Queen-Spidax was. None of them could face her and Survive to tell the tale.


    "Take Care, Brother." Jack hugged him. "We''ll be waiting, including Anna."


    Miles smiled. "I won''t die without her consent." He separated from the hug. "Lead them back to the base, give the Vial to Alice. We can only pray this is the one."


    Jack nodded.


    Miles nodded at him, and turned towards the direction. The next moment:


    BOOM!


    He shot forward with incredible speed, cracking the ground behind him.


    "I''ll never get use to that." Jack muttered with a smile, he turned to the players. "What about you guys? Are we going to the base together?" He asked.


    The players looked at each other, they checked and found out all of them have completed the first objective.


    "No, we are going back to our world."


    "Yeah, You guys'' world is dangerous."


    "I second that. I prefer ours."


    "Bye."


    "Good luck."


    The 28 players quickly tapped on the victory Icon which appeared on their kill list.


    Mr Robert looked at them for a moment and turned to Jack. "I''ll follow you back."


    "I''m going back to the world, I lose 500 years of life times, but I can sleep in peace now; without thinking about revenge." Zuko tapped on the icon.


    The next moment.


    White light enveloped all their figures, they vanished one at a time in front of the stunned survivors.


    "Come on, I''m not going back till you guys are safe." Mr Robert said to Jack, who nodded, but asked after some thinking.


    "Specter, Why are you guys referring to my world as ''game''? The video games I''d played don''t have such technology to take me into the game''s world."


    "You won''t understand." Robert said with a small smile.


    Jack was silent, not asking anything. The group arrange themselves back and head towards the trucks which were still in good shape, thanks goodness.


    "Don''t you guys burn the bodies?" Robert asked moving his gaze around the Feeders'' corpses."


    "Three hours from now, they will all be eaten by Infested. So it''s good to leave now." Jack answered.


    _________


    [ 2 Hours Later.]


    "How long is the location to Queen-Spidax?" Blood-Arrow asked sitting on Drakon''s head. "We have been moving for a whole 2 Hours." She grumbled. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t know you like bickering this much, this is the fifth time you have complained."


    She looked down at Drakon. "You better keep quiet." She hissed.


    "I dare you to say that again."


    Supreme stood calmly in front of her, staring at the Setting sun. Hands crossed behind him.


    ''Who would have thought that such a girl will have a carefree behavior?'' He looked at Blood-Arrow over his shoulder, who was busy quarreling with Drakon. ''What happened to her that made her put on such cold demeanor to strangers?'' He looked ahead.


    ''She might see us as friends now instead of strangers.''


    His eyes shrunk to the size of a needle seeing All the trees below them was now either dried up or turned completely black. He looked ahead seeing a huge 5-storey facility, with the surrounding trees around it, the building itself screamed Dread and Death.


    "Take us down, Drakon. We walk from here onwards."


    Drakon and Blood-Arrow stopped their argument, she stood up; while Drakon dived towards the ground, followed by Reaper.

 Chapter 119: Those In Battle Dont Think

    "Why are the trees dried out?" Blood-Arrow asked in mild confusion, looking around the forest. All the trees were either black or gray, same with the ground beneath them.


    RUMBLED!!


    The group turned around seeing the earth moving towards them, Destroyers broke out from the ground stopping in front of Supreme.


    "Warning, My Lord. Queen-Spidax is the reason for all this, she could absorb Life force from any weakened source." Des revealed, looking at the huge facility 20 meters away with dread. Something Supreme noticed.


    "How strong is Queen-Spidax?" He asked.


    "Strong enough to defeat 3 Gas-Deaths." Yers answered.


    ''Such Monster will surely give high rewards. If I kill her, and absorb her Soul essence, I might easily break through to the second Star.'' He grinned at Destroyers.


    "What are you thinking?" Drakon, who was standing on his shoulder asked


    "Let''s get stronger." With that said, he walked towards the facility.


    Blood-Arrow looked at Reaper, then at Destroyers, She shrugged her shoulders; and followed behind him, her sword ready to strike. Then Reaper and lastly; Destroyers.


    __


    [ First Facility: Queen-Spidax''s Nest.]


    *Those fools think they could kill me? Hahaha!! The great Queen will be happy if I deliver her the head of a potential Demon Lord.*


    A female figure with human head, four curves bony Hands and Six bony legs stood at the top floor. Staring at the Dead Forest.


    *it has been a long time a human appear here, don''t worry my Queen; with another thousand deaths, the gateway will be open.*


    __


    "So what is the plan?" Blood-Arrow asked, as the group got closer to the facility.


    "We have only one plan, Attack and Kill Queen-Spidax."


    "What a terrible Plan." Drakon muttered.


    "That is my plan." Supreme answered and added. "End of Discussion."


    *SHIIIII!!!!*


    "Spidax!" Tro announced.


    The group quickly got on guard, backing each other as Spidax charged from four different directions.


    "Here goes our surprise attack." Blood-Arrow muttered.


    *SHHHIIIIIII!!!!!*


    "Here they come!" Drakon grew 5 meters tall. Reaper and Destroyers got ready.


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


    BAM! BAM! BAM!


    Countless Spidax lunged out from different directions rushing towards the group.


    "Here we go!" Supreme summoned his starlight sword and shot forward, towards the charging horde. ''Activate all cheats.''


    {Done.}


    Whoosh!!


    {Cheat: High Damage activated.}


    Whoosh!!


    {Cheat: High Damage activated.}


    Whoosh


    {Cheat: High Damage activated.}


    Whoosh


    {Cheat: High Damage activated.}


    Whoosh


    {Cheat: High Damage activated.}


    With every single slashed of his sword, Spidaxs dropped dead.


    "This is annoying!" Blood-Arrow cut down the Spidax in front of her into halves.


    *SHHHIIIIIIIII!!!!*


    *SCREECH!!!*


    "More are coming!" Yers yelled.


    Supreme stopped and looked around the place, true to Yers''s words; countless Spidaxs, Bowlders, and Even Hawks were moving towards them.


    ''System, is there a way for her Mana to be unlocked?''


    {Yes Host, 1,000 points.}


    ''How many do I have?'' He cut down a Spidax in front of him. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    { Points: 3,500.}


    ''Do it!'' He threw his sword into the air, it split into Ten flying around him. "All of you are going down!! [Demon Lord''s legacy]. [Demonic Split Body]." The clone appeared beside him.


    "I have only one order for you, which is; Kill as much of these Motherfuckers as you can!"


    The clone nodded and shot towards the horde.


    *SCREECH!!!!!*


    *SCREECH!!!!*


    "Reaper! Drakon! Take care of the hawks!"


    The two nodded and shot into the sky, releasing hell on the Hawks.


    *GRAAA!!!*


    Blood-Arrow turned to the side, seeing a two-headed tiger charging towards her.


    "Huh?" She looked at her body, feeling her Mana flowing again. "What?" She muttered in mild surprised.


    Without hesitation, she turned her sword into her purple bow. She raised it and released a shot towards the Tiger.


    BANG!!


    The Arrow created with her Mana struck the head of the Tiger, exploding it in seconds. She then leaped into the air and landed on a tree branch.


    "[Arrows of Doom]!" She pointed her bow to the sky and released a shot.


    The silver arrow broke through the sound barrier, shooting higher. The moment it got 50 meters above them, it took 180¡ã and shot down, Shattering into hundreds.


    Supreme, Drakon, Reaper and Destroyers raised their heads to the sky seeing the rain of Arrows falling towards them.


    "Is she Mad?!" Supreme yelled. He quickly activated his Shield, covering himself.


    Drakon activated his, protecting Reaper; while Destroyers dove into the ground.


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    BOOM!!


    BOOM!!


    BOOM!!


    The moment the Arrows collided on the forest, Countless explosions sounded all over the place. Killing countless Monsters and Infested.


    After 1 minute of endless DOOM. The explosion finally came to a stop. Supreme removed the shield and looked up at Blood-Arrow with a deep frown.


    ''Did I make a mistake unsealing her Mana?''


    {At least Hundreds of the monsters have been taken care of.}


    "This Girl is something else." Des stated, coming out from the ground.


    __


    *Hmm... Who is this Human? Why does she have the Auras of both Athena and Artemis?* Queen-Spidax was confused for the first time.


    *What are the gods up to? Are they choosing humans to pass on their skills?* She was really confused, not only was she surprised about Supreme, but now; speechless about Blood-Arrow.


    __


    Bam!


    Blood-Arrow landed on the ground, she looked around the place seeing countless Light orbs all over the forest.


    "Can''t you warn someone before using such skill?" Supreme grumbled as he walked towards her.


    "Those in Battle don''t think, but act." She said in a flat tone.


    ''Is she serious?!'' Supreme stared at her, his frown deepening.


    Blood-Arrow raised her hand towards the sky not bothered about his mood. All the light orbs around the forest flew towards her, merging with her body.


    BOOM!


    Supreme just shook his head and absorbed his. To his shock nothing happened. ''Hey! Why didn''t I rank up?!''


    {You didn''t get enough essence, before you ask; The gold medal rank needs more essence than the lower ranks.}


    He heaved a frustrated sighed.


    "If you are done destroying the already dead forest, we can move on?" He walked past her.


    Blood-Arrow heard the sarcasm in his word, but didn''t say anything. She followed behind him as they walked towards the facility.

 Chapter 120: Queen-Spidax: Death Of Destroyers.

    [IN THE FACILITY.]


    WHzzzzh!!


    *Graaa.*


    Drakon roasted a Spidax in front of them into ash, as the group traversed the bloody hallway.


    "It looks like these monsters got Stronger." Blood-Arrow muttered staring at the ash in front of them.


    "The monsters inside are all Lv40 - 50. No matter their levels we must kill Queen-Spidax." Supreme stated, walking past the ash.


    "Do you think it''s a good idea leaving Destroyers outside?" She asked following behind him.


    "Destroyers is too big to enter, and besides... He can keep watch and also kill anything that tried to come to Her Rescue."


    "We should think about what will come to our Rescue instead, for a Lv50 monster to keep guard. This Queen-Spidax will be dangerous."


    Supreme turned to her. "Are you having second thought? Or are you sacred?" He asked, and added:


    "If you are. You are free to head back, I didn''t ask you to come." With that said, he continued walking.


    Blood-Arrow stared at his back for a moment, then sighed and followed behind him.


    The group were currently on the fourth floor, heading to the fifth. Behind them was an endless trail of dead monsters. Even though it''s dangerous; they all benefited on this journey. Drakon and Reaper both increased 10 levels higher, while Blood-Arrow entered the third star. Supreme finally entered the second star after killing 3 Lv50 Monsters.


    Nevertheless, they have gotten stronger. They... Supreme believed that with their current strength, they could easily defeat this Queen-Spidax.


    -


    [Some moments later.]


    The group of Four got to the door leading to the fifth floor.


    "Here we go."


    He said and pushed the door opened. The next moment, an unholy disgustful smell hit them like a moving train. The two quickly covered their noses, while looking around the dim room.


    They cautiously walked inside, They moved their gazes around the room, not seeing a single sign of life, apart from the countless bones all over the place.


    BAM!!


    An unknown pressure descended on the group, pushing all of them to the ground in matter of seconds.


    "What the hell is this?! Is this Dragon might?" Supreme gritted his teeth as he quickly looked around.


    The pressure was so powerful that the four couldn''t move a single bone in their body.


    "What the... What is this, Partner?!" Even Drakon couldn''t move.


    ''I don''t think she can handle this pressure.'' Reaper said to Drakon, seeing Blood-Arrow was about to collapse.


    Supreme''s eyes widened. "A platinum player can''t even last a minute under this monster''s pressure?!" He moved his gaze around.


    "Where the hell is this bitch?!!"


    *That is rude.*


    The three turned their heads to the right, A figure with six bony legs slowly walked towards them.


    {WARNING!!!}


    {WARNING!!!}


    {WARNING!!!}


    {WARNING!!!}


    {WARNING!!!}


    {WARNING!!!}


    {WARNING!!!}


    {Warning!! Demonic Divinity Detected!!}


    {Warning!! Demonic Divinity Detected!!}


    {Warning!! Demonic Divinity Detected!!}


    {With Host''s current strength, success rate is 20%.}


    {System Advice host to retreat and think of another plan!!}


    {System Advice host to retreat and think of another plan!!}


    {System Advice host to retreat and think of another plan!!}


    Supreme would have fell on the ground if not for the pressure on him, at that moment; all he could see was red!! All the red Notifications from the system! Even when Queen Hera''s manifestation appeared, he didn''t receive these many notifications.


    ''Is this Monster stronger than Hera?''


    {No!}


    {Note: You encounter Hera''s manifestation, Not her actual self.}


    ''You are asking me to escape? How am I going to do that?!! I can''t even move!!''


    {Then Host has to think of something, And Quick!!}


    Supreme stared at Queen-Spidax who stopped 10 meters from them.


    "You--"


    *--Shhh... I thought the Humans coming after me are powerful like the gods, I didn''t know they are this weak. Not even able to withstand my pressure. You all are pathetic.*


    Supreme and Drakon were enraged, but powerless to do anything. The pressure on them was nothing they have ever faced.


    Supreme gritted his teeth and said with difficulty:


    "I-If you think w-we are p-pathetic, then let u-us go and find o-out."


    *Even if I let you go, This human here won''t be of any help.* Queen-Spidax turned to Blood-Arrow, whose green eyes have started to dim.


    ''Do something partner! Her life force is dissipating!! She won''t survive if this continues!!'' Drakon yelled at him.


    Supreme''s brain was moving in over drive, thinking of ways to escape, but couldn''t get any.


    ''I thought entering the gold medal rank, I''ll be invincible! But this Monster just showed me that is a Child''s dream!! With what is ahead! I don''t think even a Diamond Rank can stop her!''


    *I wanted to play with you Humans, But my Queen and King needs 1,000 Death to open a gateway in the first Realm. I''ll just have to kill you four to reduce the number needed.* Queen-Spidax walked towards them, her four curves bony hands ready to bisect her targets.


    With all hope lost


    BOOOM!!!!


    A Huge figure broke through the glass Windows behind Queen-Spidax, The figure collided with Queen-Spidax knocking her into the wall at the side.


    "GO MASTER!! WE''LL HOLD HER BACK!!" Des yelled.


    Supreme sighed in relief feeling the pressure on them have vanished, he looked at Destroyers then at where Queen-Spidax smashed into.


    "Are you such you can hold her back?!" He asked.


    "Even though we can''t, The master must live! Go!!" Tro yelled. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    BANG!!


    Queen-Spidax slowly stood up.


    *What do we have here?* She Observed Destroyers, and grinned showing her razor sharp teeth.


    *You betrayed the Great Queen and King for this Human! I''ll make sure you receive your punishment!*


    "GO!!!" The three heads yelled at Supreme.


    With no other choice, He picked up the unconscious Blood-Arrow and activated all his cheats. The next moment...


    BOOOM!!!


    He shot out through the window, running with all his speed, Drakon and Reaper following behind.


    *You think they are safe? My children will find them and bring them to me.* She observed Destroyers. *I don''t know what he did to you to Betray your kind, but you die now.*


    BOOM!!!


    She lunged forward towards Destroyers who in turn changed towards her.


    ___


    Supreme didn''t slow down for a second, creating more distance as he could from the monster.


    After getting 50 miles away from the facility, he heard the system''s voice which almost threw him into despair and regrets.


    {Companion: Destroyers have been Killed.}


    *


    *


    *


    ????

 Chapter 121: Another One Has Appeared

    [ One hour later.]


    08:00 Pm


    "Augh, what happened?" Blood-Arrow slowly opened her eyes.


    She held her head, looking around the place totally confused. All she could see was the dark sky and horizon.


    "What happened?!!"


    She yelled at the three around her, who were all sad and look both lost and hopeless.


    She stood up, and discovered they were on a hill. Not only that, but she walked towards the edge and looked down, below them was a sea of monsters, from Spidaxs, Bowlders, Feeders and even Infesteds.


    "What the Butt?!"


    "Sit down." Supreme who sat cross-legged beside her said.


    "How did we get up here? I thought we are in the facility." She turned to him.


    Supreme didn''t answer her question, but closed his eyes.


    "What really happened? And where is Destroyers? Don''t tell me they are down there with those things." She pointed at the ground, facing Supreme.


    Still no answer.


    She then turned to Drakon.


    "Destroyers is dead." Drakon answered and added:


    "He has been like that for an Hour now."


    Blood-Arrow was stunned in place, she slowly lowered her hand, and subconsciously turned to Supreme.


    "Then... How did I get here?" She turned back to Drakon.


    "He carried you here." Drakon answered again. "We thought Queen-Spidax is the same with all these monsters, But she is something else." Drakon raised his head to the Demonic Hawks flying towards them.


    WHOOSH!!!


    All The Hawks dropped to the ground dead, cut down by the ten starlight swords flying around the hill.


    Blood-Arrow frowned again, she didn''t notice it before, But...


    ''He is now a Gold medal 3-stars holder?'' She was stunned.


    {Congratulation, Quest Completed.}


    {Quest: Survive with 20 Survivors. Total Survivors 50/100.}


    {For completing the Quest with more than double the amount of Survivors needed. Host gain an extra reward.}


    {Congratulation, Quest''s Reward: Fusion Menu Script.}


    {Congratulation, Extra Reward: DASH - Epic-class skill.}


    Supreme slowly opened his eyes, after hearing the system''s word.


    {Fusion Menu Script: After getting bonded with a pet, Host will be able to fuse with that pet. Skills, Attributes will be Shared. Duration: 1 hour.}


    {Note: With Host''s strength, he can only fuse with Reaper. Host need to enter the Diamond medal to be able to fuse with Drakon.}


    {Dash: Epic-class skill, increased Host''s speed by 70%.}


    Supreme slowly stood up. He looked around the place and stopped on Blood-Arrow.


    "You should rest, The Unknown smell is in your system. Reaper, Stay with her. Drakon; Let''s kill all these bastards."


    The starlight swords flew towards him and merged together into two, he caught them in each hand. Drakon stood up and grew in size.


    "It''s time to Avenge Destroyers." Drakon''s eyes glowed red.


    Blood-Arrow looked at herself in confusion. "Rest? But I feel nothing."


    "Try to use your Mana." He walked towards the edge.


    Blood-Arrow tried, but couldn''t feel anything in her.


    "The smell Stopped your Mana from circulating." Supreme answered, without hesitation; he jumped down towards the Horde below.


    Drakon shot into the air and followed him downward.


    "[Dash]!" He activated his newly rewarded skill, and turned into lightening moving towards them.


    "...?!!!"


    Everyone including the monsters were stunned and dumbfounded seeing his speed. He was so fast that everyone only saw a moving light.


    BANG!!!


    He landed on a Spidax turning it into meat paste beneath him.


    "How did he get so fast?" Blood-Arrow muttered with widened eyes.


    "I hope all of you said your prayer, because you are all going to hell!!!" His eyes turned completely red.


    BOOM!!!


    He shot forward, with his cheats activated and With the help of [Dash]. All the Monsters behind him caught in flames.


    Whoosh!!


    Whoosh!!


    With every swing of his swords, Monsters dropped dead. Drakon flew downward releasing Dark flames towards them, turning most of them to ash.


    Reaper shot into the air, attacking all the Hawks flying towards them.


    Blood-Arrow moved her gaze around the battle below and above her, she walked towards the spot she woke up from and picked up her sword.


    "Even with my Mana sealed, I''m not weak!" She turned to the Hawks flying towards her.


    Boom!!


    ____


    *How did he get so fast?* Queen-Spidax bit down on one of Destroyers''s head, tearing a piece and ate it slowly.


    *Can''t wait to see what you are now capable of.*


    She grinned.


    ______


    BOOM!!


    Whoosh!!


    With his enhanced speed, all the Monsters'' attacks prove completely useless towards him, Supreme turned into their worst nightmare, the grim reaper of the night. Butchering his way around the horde of monsters.


    "...."


    "..." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even Drakon and Reaper fighting in the air were dumbfounded. None of them could see his movement, to speak of the Monsters he was busy murdering.


    {Cheat: [Fortune] Activated. +5,231 days of life times.}


    {Cheat: [Fortune] Activated. +3,675 days of life times.}


    {Cheat: [Fortune] Activated. +1,508 days of life times.}


    {Cheat: [Fortune] Activated. +587 day of life times.}


    {Cheat: [Fortune] Activated. +100 years of life times.}


    [30 Minutes later.]


    "Huff, Huff, Huff." Blood-Arrow supported her body with her sword, while breathing heavily.


    BOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!


    A huge golden pillar of light rose from the ground into the sky, shinning brightly under the night sky.


    "Huh?" She stood up and slowly walked towards the edge. She looked downward and was stunned in place.


    ******


    [REAL WORLD.]


    [AMERISA.]


    Deep in the snowy mountains, A huge white pagoda stood calmly with huge walls around it; on the top of the pagoda sat an old man with white beard and hair.


    This man in a white Taoist robe slowly opened his pure white eyes. The 10 figures consisting of men and women sitting around him also opened their eyes.


    "Another one from My City have appeared, Find him. He''s worthy to know the truth."


    The Figures around him nodded.


    "I''ll go, Master." A young man stood up.


    "Go and bring him to Me, it''s time for all my Disciples to come together."


    The guy who has Shoulder-length white hair nodded, he turned around and walked out from the room. His purple bracelet flashing as he walked out.


    *


    *


    *


    What happened?

 Chapter 122: Diamond Medal 1-Star Holder

    "Am I seeing things?!" Blood-Arrow muttered staring at him.


    Drakon and Reaper landed beside her, while all the Monsters ran away from the location.


    Drakon: "This is...?"


    Reaper: ''The Lord is stronger now.''


    "I can''t believe it, he entered the Diamond Rank. In one game!!" Blood-Arrow exclaimed.


    "Don''t forget this is the hardest game, But the Escape Room isn''t this Dangerous. Or is it?" Drakon turned to Reaper who just shrugged.


    "I don''t know." Blood-Arrow shrugged.


    Supreme stood at the center of the Monsters'' carcasses, Black and red Mana wave emanating from his body.


    "So this is the Diamond rank? System, how many points can I put in my stats?" He asked in a low voice.


    {2,000 points in each stat.}


    {These stats will make you the strongest Diamond Rank player in the whole 20 Cities.}


    {Only an Elite rank player could face you in a fight.}


    "Then how many Points do I have now?"


    {Points: 10,201.}


    He grinned. "Make all my stats 2,000."


    {Done Host.}


    "Show me my Profile."


    {OK Host.}


    {Name: Michael Brian.}


    {Game Name: Supreme.}


    {Main path: Abyssal Call.}


    {Current Path: Demon lord''s legacy ~ stage two.}


    {Level: LV 30.}


    {Rank: Diamond medal 1-star.}


    {Game played: 2.}


    {Games win: 2.}


    {Games lose: 0.}


    {Strength: 2,000pt. 1M.}


    {Defense: 2,000pt. 1M.}


    {Agility: 2,000pt. 1M.}


    {Endurance: 2,000pt. 1M.}


    {HP: 30,000.}


    {Demonic Mana: 2,000pt. 1M.}


    {Wisdom: 100.}


    {Attack: 10,000.}


    {Intelligence: 65%.}


    {Points earned: 926.}


    {Skills: Brain wave - Epic class (Stage 2). Demonic split body - Epic class (stage 2). Dash - Epic-class (Stage 1). Shield of Courage - Epic-Class. Killing intent - (Rare-Class).}


    {Owned weapons: Starlight sword~ legendary class; Skills: [Split - stage 1], [Golden Invisible Armor]. Blood daggers~ Epic-class.}


    {Guild: The Conquerors.}


    {Storage: Two Rare-class weapons, Demonic Card, Life Card.}


    ''I have a question, what is the deal with Wisdom, Attack and the new path?''


    {Wisdom: Reduced Any Magic, Mind, and soul attacks By 50%.}


    {Note: The stronger Host gets, the more it levels up.}


    {Attack: show host how much damage he could give to Enemies.}


    {Note: The stronger Host gets, the more it levels up.}


    {Host isn''t strong enough to know that. Enter the Grandmaster rank and gain the title and powers of the abyss.}


    {These three unlocked because Host entered the Diamond rank.}


    With a casual tap of his foot, the ground beneath him crack instantly.


    "Wow! I need to know how to master my powers." He looked at his stats one last time. "I know with these new stats, Queen-Spidax will be nothing to me." He raised his head staring at Blood-Arrow on the hill, And ascends into the air.


    Blood-Arrow stared at Supreme as he flew towards her and sat down.


    ''Should I be happy of knowing a Diamond player or--''


    "--What are you thinking about?"


    She stared at Supreme for a moment and sighed. "You aren''t taking me back there, right?"


    Supreme observed her for a moment and nodded. "Queen-Spidax made this personal, I''ll just have to kill her." He landed on Drakon''s head.


    "Reaper will keep you company, I''ll take care of Queen-Spidax and come back to get you."


    She nodded, placing her sword beside her.


    "Let''s go, Drakon."


    Drakon nodded at Blood-Arrow and flew towards the Facility.


    "Time for payback." Supreme said.


    "''She made it personal''? I thought we were the one who made it personal?" Blood-Arrow muttered to herself staring at the departing figure of Drakon and Supreme. She turned to Reaper and sighed again.


    _____


    *Did I made a Mistake sending all those fools to him? But... How can a human get so powerful in matter of minutes?*


    Queen-Spidax turned around, seeing the figure of Drakon moving towards her with great speed, Black and Red Mana surrounded the two.


    *Such energy?* she muttered in mild surprised.


    __


    Supreme stared at the Facility in front of them with pure killing intent, the Mana emanating from him got so dense and deadly that every monster both In air and land ran away from him.


    ''Show me her profile.''


    {Ok Host.}


    { Name: Queen-Spidax.}


    { Title: Fifth Commander of the Queen.}


    { Level: LV 100 >


    { Strength: 150,000 >


    { Defense: 170,000 >


    { Agility: 100,000 >


    { Intelligence: 80% >


    { HP: 200,000 >


    { Details: Created from the blood of Echidna and Typhon, She swore to be loyal to the two, taking them more than rulers. To her... They were her gods. Weakness: NONE.}


    Supreme summoned his sword, he leaped off Drakon and landed on the ground.


    "SHIIIIII...."


    "SCREECH!!"


    "GRAAA!!"


    "HUH?!!" Supreme looked at the Spidaxs, Bowlders, Feeders and even the infesteds. Instead of fighting him, they all ran away.


    "I guess that''s what you get for entering the Diamond rank, Is this how they are feared?" He asked, looking down at his sword, seeing countless runes on it.


    He shook his head, while Drakon shrunk in size and landed on his shoulder. The two then walked towards the door, heading to the fifth floor; instead to stop the intruders, all the Monsters ran away the moment they saw Supreme.


    "This is frustrating, I won''t be able to eat if they are all running away." Drakon grumbled in mild frustration.


    "You''ll eat Queen-Spidax." With a flick of his wrist, a golden script with ancient words written on it appeared in his hand.


    "Bond this with Drakon." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Ok Host.}


    The script turned into a golden light and separated into two trails, it then flew into both their foreheads.


    "What just happened?" Drakon turned to him.


    "Plan B." Supreme answered.


    _


    [Some Moments Later.]


    The two finally got to the fifth floor.


    BAM!!


    With one kick, the door exploded into countless splinters.


    *How dramatic.*


    The two eyes blaze seeing Queen-Spidax standing on the corpse of Destroyers.


    *Why do both of you look Furious? These bastards got their punishment; Now... It''s your turn.*


    She unleashed her pressure on them.


    To her shock, Supreme and Drakon stood still; staring at her with clear bloodlust.


    "Your end is here!"


    BOOM!!


    Black and Red Mana burst out from them, pushing Queen-Spidax back.


    *Abyssal''s Aura?* Queen-Spidax was dumbfounded. *You can only have the Abyssal''s Aura if you are chosen by one of the Abyssal''s kings. Who Are You Human?!!* she roared the last part at him.


    "I don''t know what you are saying, but just know one thing. You die today." He pointed his sword at her.


    *Do you think you can kill me?*


    "I Don''t think, I know." Supreme walked towards her. "I hope you said your prayers, because I''ll be sending you to hell."


    Next moment he shot towards her, his sword tearing the wind behind him. Drakon flew into the air and opened his mouth releasing torrent of dark flames towards her.

 Chapter 123: Supreme and Drakon VS Queen-Spidax

    Queen-Spidax leaped backward dodging Drakon''s flames, she landed on the ground and quickly raised her bony scythe hands blocking Supreme''s attack.


    *Useless! I''ll feast on your soul--*


    "--You talk too much. [Killing intent]."


    Thanks to the close distance, [killing intent] Successfully worked on Queen-Spidax; she stumbled backward, shaking her head vigorously.


    Drakon grew in size and released dark flames towards Queen-Spidax, which accurately struck her. Sending her 5 meters back.


    *You think you can defeat me with these puny attacks.*


    WHzzzzh!!!


    "She healed herself."


    "I know." Supreme braced himself and activated [Dash]. He lunged towards her with lightening speed.


    *Fool!!*


    She raised her hand and smashed down on him, Supreme slashed his Sword towards her curve hand; easily cutting it off.


    *Graaa!!*


    She moved back from him, as her cut-off hand fell on the ground.


    *You Bastard!!!* she yelled then opened her mouth at him, moment next; she screamed.


    A sonic wave spread out from her throwing Both Supreme and Drakon back.


    { Wisdom: 50% protection of the mind activated.}


    Supreme stood up, staring at her with a sneer.


    *Why can''t I heal?* she looked down at her cut of hand in confusion.


    "Don''t look so surprise." He smirked.


    *How are you still alive from that attack?!* She looked up at Supreme, utterly perplexed.


    "You expect to kill me with that pathetic attack? You''re really looking down on me."


    *That sword?* she observed the starlight sword. *I knew I recognize it, That is the starlight sword.*


    "Good that you know. Drakon, [Dragon Might]. [Demonic Split body]."


    The clone rose in front of him, with a thought; it lunged towards Queen-Spidax.


    *You dare send a clone to attack me!!*


    Two tentacles shot out from her back, shooting towards the charging clone.


    BOOM!


    {Clone destroyed.} Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Supreme wasn''t bothered by that, he was already on the position needed. Right behind Queen-Spidax.


    *Where are--"


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!!


    *GRRRAAAAA!!!*


    She turned around as two of her hands fell on the ground.


    "Three down, One more to go!" Supreme spun his Sword and shot towards her.


    *I''m not going down that easily!!! [Demonic transformation]!!!!*


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    A mushroom explosion rose to the sky, turning the building and 100 meters away Into ruin.


    Supreme stood in Drakon''s Skull Barrier, staring at Queen-Spidax''s new form.


    *You think I, As the fifth General of the great queen will go down that easily!*


    The monster standing in the ruins of the building was a 20 feet scorpion, its two huge pincers were made from bone, and instead of a curve poisonous tail; it has twenty tentacles, with pointy heads.


    *I''LL SHOW YOU WHAT A MONSTER LOOKED LIKE!!*


    "You aren''t the monster here. Drakon... fusion!!" He roared.


    Drakon flew towards Supreme and covered him with his wings, black Mana waved burst out from them spreading to all direction.


    *What is this?*


    Queen-Spidax stared at Supreme whose wings were covering his figure.


    "I hope you said your prayer, because I''m sending you to hell!!"


    Boom!!!


    He opened his huge wings, sending a sonic wave towards all direction.


    __


    "What is happening over there? First an Explosion, and now... such a powerful presence." Blood-Arrow stood up, staring at the direction of the battle.


    ''Should I go and help My Lord? But he said I should look after her.'' Reaper turned its gaze to Blood-Arrow.


    She looked her hand feeling her Mana circulating again. With a thought, her sword turned into the bow.


    "Can you take me there?" She turned to Reaper.


    Reaper looked at her for a moment, then lowered its gaze to her bow. ''My Lord said I should stay with her, but he didn''t say on the hill.''


    Reaper flew into the air, grabbed her two shoulders, then flew towards the battle.


    ___


    "I need to get over there." Miles looked at the direction of the battle, then at the unknown numbers of dead monsters behind him. He sheathed his sword in the sheath handing on his back and ran towards the direction.


    ____


    [THE BASE]


    All the survivors and Robert stood on the huge wall staring at the distance. ''Cause it was nighttime. They all saw the mushroom explosion, And felt the presence of a powerful entity; Two actually.


    "What in the name caused that explosion?" Alice asked, her face filled with dread.


    "That is the second Light we have seen, The first; I''m guessing Supreme increased in power, I don''t really know about the second." Robert said.


    "Can he really kill Queen-Spidax?" Anna turned to him.


    "If he can''t, then no one in your would can. Not even Miles."


    The ground looked at each other not saying anything.


    "Alice!"


    The group turned to Doctor Zenon, who was walking towards them; he slowly climbed the stairs.


    "Is there any progress with the blood?" Alice asked.


    Doctor Zenon stopped in front of them and shook his hand. "The serum we got could only cure the Infested, turning them back to their Normal selves. But not the Feeders, Bowlders and Spidax."


    "Fuck!" Alice Cussed, then turned to Robert. "It seems it''s all up to Supreme, Blood-Arrow and Miles."


    Robert just nodded at her not saying anything.


    __


    BANG!!!


    Queen-Spidax heavily collided on the ground, she quickly stood up staring at Supreme who now has 1-meter wingspans, long clews and black-and-red scales all over his body. To add it all up; he was armed with the starlight sword.


    *You are strong, Human!*


    "Time to get serious with you."


    Boom!


    He dived towards Queen-Spidax and opened his mouth, releasing dark flames towards her.


    Queen-Spidax raised her Pincers towards the flames, and successfully blocked it. She separated her Pincers and shot ten of her tentacles towards him.


    "Big mistake!"


    He infused his Mana in his sword, and shot towards the tentacles.


    "[Dash]!"


    WHOOSH!!!!


    Supreme shot forward with so much speed that he created a Sonic wave behind him, effortlessly cutting off the ten tentacles.


    *What?!*


    "Die!!" He slowed down, raised his sword; ready to drove it into her head, But...


    BANG!!


    Queen-Spidax caught him with her right Pincer, she griped him tightly, causing Supreme to growl in pain.


    *I won''t go down that easily.*


    Whoosh!!


    BAM!


    "....?!"


    She quickly turned around seeing three arrows struck three of her right legs out of the eight. Queen-Spidax raised her head to a tree 50 meters away from their location seeing Blood-Arrow with her bow.


    "Boom."


    Blood-Arrow opened her fist to her and whispered the word "Boom."


    Before Queen-Spidax could think, the three arrows exploded in unison, destroying three of her legs.


    *GRRRRAAAAAAAA!!!!*


    She threw Supreme and turned to Blood-Arrow. Without hesitation, she charged towards her.


    "That is a mistake. System, activate all cheats."


    {Done.}


    He channeled all his and Drakon''s Mana into his sword and shot towards Queen-Spidax from behind.


    "YOU DIE NOW!!!"


    Queen-Spidax stopped and turned around only to come in contact with Supreme''s sword.


    BANG!


    *GRAAAA!!!*


    He landed on her head and plunged the starlight sword into it.


    "AHHHHHH!!!!"


    He screamed, adding more force in his attack as he cut deeper into her head.


    *GRRRAAAAA!!!!!*


    Queen-Spidax tried to hold him with her Pincers or attack with her tails, but Supreme dodged and force all the blade in her head.


    "[Split]!" He yelled.


    The starlight sword split into Ten while still in her head, giving her more damage.


    Supreme stared at her HP which was Rapidly reducing, he didn''t stop or slow down his attacks, but summoned the bloodred daggers and plunged them both in her eyes.


    *Grrraaaa!! You Human!!*


    "I told you I''ll kill you!!" He opened his mouth and released dark flames in the opening created by him on her head.


    *AHHH!!! THE GREAT QUEEN WILL AVANGE ME!!!!* She yelled feeling her brain getting burn to ash.


    After minutes of continuous attack, Queen-Spidax finally collapsed on the ground.


    Supreme dropped on one knee on her head, breathing heavily.


    "We did it."

 Chapter 124: Great Queen Echidnas Soul Manifestation.

    {Quest: Kill the two elders 2/2. Completed.}


    {Congratulation, Calculating Host''s reward.}


    He slowly stood up. ''Calculating?'' He thought in mild surprised.


    ''Whatever, I know I''ll gain something powerful.''


    {Cheat gained.}


    {Congratulation, Host have been rewarded with a Legendary-Class skill. Known as; [Foresight].}


    {[Foresight] Description: Host will be able to foresee any attack and movement from any enemy one rank stronger.}


    Supreme froze, Not knowing if he should scream out in joy or cry...


    "Did you just said Legendary-class?" He asked again, even though the screen was right in front of him.


    {Correct.}


    ''Hey, Partner. Does this voice I''m hearing belong to System?'' Drakon communicated with him telepathically.


    ''Yes.'' Supreme closed his eyes and with a thought, Black Mana engulfed his figure. After some couple of seconds, Drakon Appeared beside him; in his small size.


    "That power is good." He landed on Supreme''s shoulder.


    "I know." He jumped down from Queen-Spidax''s head.


    "Thank you." He said to Blood-Arrow, who was walking towards him with a torch in hand, created with the help of her Mana.


    "And why the torch?" He added.


    "Not everyone can see in the dark, and it''s nothing; we are teammates after all." Blood-Arrow moved her gaze to the huge body of Queen-Spidax. Then at him.


    "What now?" She asked.


    Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap...


    The three turned their heads to the forest, seeing Miles rushing towards them.


    "I can''t believe it, you two killed her." He slowed down, walking towards them. ''Is this how powerful these two are?''


    "I didn''t do anything, he killed her." Blood-Arrow gestured her head to Supreme.


    Supreme turned around, and walked towards Destroyers with Drakon on his shoulder. He stopped in front or them, observing the body slowly. Two of Destroyers'' heads were missing; that is Yers and Des, Almost half of its legs were also gone.


    "Can''t you do anything? Or Bring it back to life?"


    "I might be a Diamond player, but I don''t have the power over death and life." He observed the Soul essence hovering above Destroyers.


    ''Is there a way to save them?'' He asked the system.


    {Destroyers is Dead, Host. But... There is a way to bring It back to life.}


    ''How?''


    {Host need to Hold on to Destroyers'' Soul essence, then look for any powerful Monster''s egg strong enough to hold their powers. After getting the egg to absorb the Soul essence; Destroyers will be reborn with a new appearance and Powers.}


    ''Even though it''s hard, it''s something.'' he moved the Soul essence towards him and store it in the system.


    "What is the plan?" Drakon asked.


    "We need an egg of a Monster, A powerful one." Supreme turned towards Miles and Blood-Arrow.


    "Come down you." He looked up at Reaper, who quickly dive towards them, and landed in front of Supreme.


    "Both you and Drakon should eat that Body." He pointed at Queen-Spidax.


    Reaper nodded, before it could take a step. The whole land shook violently, that Reaper fell to the ground. Blood-Arrow threw the torch away, she and Miles drew out their swords and plunged into the ground, supporting their figures. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    __


    [THE BASE.]


    RUMBLE


    BANG


    "What is causing such tremors?!" Anna yelled, gripping the wall in front of her.


    "Stay calm everyone, it''s just an earthquake." Robert said with a small smile, standing still on his spot.


    "The only problem is, We Don''t have Earthquakes!" Alice yelled.


    Rumble!!!!!


    The shaking and vibration increased a thousand folds, cracks started appearing on the huge wall they were standing.


    "The Wall!!" Dr Zenon yelled in horror.


    "What is going on?!"


    "It''s the end?!"


    "We are all doom!"


    "Calm down everyone!" Alice tried to calm down the Anxious and terrified survivors.


    "This is no ordinary Earthquake." Robert quickly held on to the wall in front of him.


    CRACK!


    More cracks appeared on the wall.


    "Are we safe here, Leader Alice?!" The man beside her yelled, he was kneeling on the ground; holding his head with both hands.


    The next moment the moonless night sky turned crimson Red.


    _


    "What the hell?!" Blood-Arrow looked at the now-red-sky with widened eyes.


    Even Supreme, Drakon, Reaper and Miles were dumbfounded.


    At that moment, The red sky moved revealing two green eyes with red split pupils to everyone below.


    {Warning!!!}


    {Warning!!!}


    {Warning!!!}


    {Warning!!!}


    {Warning!!!}


    {Warning!!!}


    {Warning!! Queen Echidna''s soul Manifestation detected.}


    {Activating Protection Function on Host and Companions.}


    The next moment, Miles and Blood-Arrow dropped to their knees, clutching their heads tightly. Blood slowly floor out from their ears, the same phenomenon was happening all over the place; neither Humans nor Infested were safe under the Huge eyes in the crimson sky.


    "Protect them!!" He yelled at System.


    {1,000 points needed.}


    {Available points: 1,426.}


    "Do it."


    {Done.}


    The pain on both Miles''s and Blood-Arrow''s faces disappeared, they slowly stood up looking at the eyes and themselves in confusion and surprised.


    The two huge eyes moved and settled on them.


    **Humans from the first Realm?**


    A demonic female''s voice sounded all over the planet, the voice sounded surprised.


    "You know us?" Supreme asked.


    **You are the one who killed my Fifth Commander, You mortal have shone your strength. For being a Generous Queen, I won''t kill you now but give you a Chance to save your World from my Children. The gateway will now be focus on your realm, and we''ll all see if you all can survive my Children''s'' rage and bloodlust.**


    "I''m guessing you are the Great Queen She and Gas-Death mentioned."


    **She is called a campe, I reduced 60% of her true powers to send her to this world, and take it over, Gas-Death as you called him isn''t worthy of my time. But... you ruined my plan... Oh! I have good news for you humans.**


    "What good news?" Miles asked.


    **I have hundreds more of Campe under my command, you all know her as Queen-Spidax; I have Hundreds under my command, who are 100 times stronger than this one you killed.**


    "You said this one is your fifth Commander? Then how are the rest stronger than her?"


    **Are you a fool, Human? I reduced 60% of her strength just to send her here; she couldn''t even take her true form. Hahaha.**


    The group felt their skin crawl hearing her sinister laughter, not knowing what is so funny.


    **It will be amusing to watch as your world turn into ruins right under your eyes.** Echidna added.


    ''My world? Is she planing on turning my world into the next zombie apocalypse? Wait...'' He looked at the two eyes.


    "Why''ll I believe all these?! As far as I know; we are in a game, and nothing is real!"


    **Hahaha.... I see the gods are still hiding the Truth from you mortals, Those fools who called themselves gods are just helping us with our plan.**


    Supreme frowned deeply. ''Is this really a game or what? Is someone placing us in these Worlds to fight all these Monsters? And do the gods really exist?'' Countless questions ran through his head without answers.


    **Don''t worry so much about it human, The gateway to your world will open 4 days from now. I''m telling you this so you should be prepared, I don''t like killing defenseless ants.**


    ''Four days from now? If my calculation is right. The gateway will open on the day of the guild war with the vipers Guild.'' He flew into the air and asked:


    "What about the Dragon Realm?"


    Echidna was silent.


    "What? The cat caught your tongue?"


    **Hahaha... The Dragon Realm is not yet conquered, but it''ll surely be.**


    "Why are you here then?!" Miles yelled from below.


    Echidna turned to him and Blood-Arrow. **I don''t know how both of you are still standing under my eyes, well... No matters; I''m here to destroy her body and this world.**


    "That isn''t happening."


    Supreme and the two gripped their weapons tightly.


    {System advice Host to run. Even if host separated into 20 and all fuse with Drakon, Host won''t be able to touch a single hair on her.}


    ''That powerful!'' He exclaimed inwardly.


    **Time for your world to come to an end.**


    Queen-Spidax''s body disintegrated into particles, disappearing from sight. The two green eyes glowed brightly, ready to unleash hell on the world below.


    The group braced themselves for what is to come.


    WHOOOOSH


    ZAPP....


    BOOM!!


    No one knew what happened, but what they saw next was a trail of golden Lightening which stuck the two eyes in the sky.


    **AHHHHH!!!!** Echidna screamed in pain, and yelled:


    **You might have stopped Me Zeus!! But you Fools won''t be able to save the first and second realms!!**


    With that said. The eyes vanished, and the sky returned to normal.


    Supreme looked down at the two, then at the sky, totally perplexed.


    "What just happened? And Who is Zeus?" He asked.

 Chapter 125: Going Back To The Real World

    "Seems like he is a god too." Drakon said and added:


    "And it seems my world is real."


    Supreme nodded. "The troublesome thing now is; my world will be attack 4 days from now." He flew downward, and landed in front of the two.


    "She destroyed Queen-Spidax''s body and soul essence, why didn''t you absorb it?" Blood-Arrow asked with a frown, the Soul essence from such a powerful Monster would surely benefit her.


    "How would I have known that? And besides... I gained something far better." He smiled at her, remembering his Legendary-class skill.


    She stared at him for a moment, and just nodded with a non-interested look.


    Supreme wasn''t bothered about her behavior, and turned to Miles. "What will you do now? The blood you needed--"


    "--It''s right here." Miles pointed at the starlight sword in Supreme''s hand, Which was covered with Queen-Spidax''s blood.


    Supreme raised his sword seeing the blood on it, he nodded and turned to Drakon, who flew from his shoulder and grew in size.


    The three got on Drakon''s head, and flew towards the Base with Reaper following beside them.


    "You two should wipe off the blood on your cheeks."


    Blood-Arrow and Miles: "Huh?"


    ___


    [THE BASE.]


    The base was in shatter, with screams of pain and cries of help everywhere. Both the North and south walls was gone, leaving only the east and west for defense.


    "Help them!" Alice yelled, helping a woman from the rock debris.


    "We need help here!!"


    "Ahh! My hand!"


    "Fast?!"


    "Someone is bleeding here!"


    "What was that?! It felt like my brain was getting squeeze to paste."


    "Yes!"


    "Thanks goodness we''re alive."


    "Come on, let go help the leaders!!"


    Everyone was running back and forth, helping those who survived the Aura of Echidna.


    "Mr Robert! We need your help here!"


    Robert quickly rushed up to Alice and Dr Zenon, with two other guys, who were trying to lift a huge rock.


    "What happened?" He asked.


    "A Kid is trap under this Rock, we need to get her out before it collapse on her." Alice yelled, her voice filled with anxiety.


    "Help me, Mommy." The little girl cried out.


    Without hesitation, Robert joined hand. The three and the two extra guys tried with all their strength but couldn''t move the rock. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rumbling....


    "Stop. Stop. Stop!!" Robert stopped them. He observed the rock, and turned to Alice.


    "If we try anything, The stones holding this Rock will shatter, and if that happened..." He stopped himself, and lied down on the ground; Staring at the girl''s face.


    "Don''t worry sweetheart, we''ll get you out of there." He stood back up. ''I wish my Mana isn''t sealed.''


    "What should we do now? We can''t just leave her there." Dr Zenon said.


    "We can''t." Robert moved around the Rock, looking for the safest way to move it.


    "Ok. If we move it to the right, we might be able to create some space, so someone can pull her out." He said.


    Alice and the others nodded, while Dr Zenon stood closely to the left; waiting for the rock to roll.


    The four placed their palms on the Rock and pushed.


    "Harder!" Robert yelled, utilizing all the strength in him.


    Bam mm...


    The rock slowly moved.


    Dr Zenon: "Almost there."


    "Ahhh!!" The men in the ground yelled, and pushed the Rock three feet away.


    Dr Zenon quickly grabbed the little girl from the hole and carried her out.


    The four sighed in relief, breathing heavily. Unbeknownst to them, the huge round Rock wasn''t stable. With a subtle movement it rolled away towards Three young ladies who were busy helping the survivors from the ground.


    "Eh!" Alice turned towards the Rock, her face filled with shock. The next moment, "Anna! Nora! Henna! Watch out?"


    The three Ladies turned around upon hearing their names, what greeted them was a rolling Rock; out of shock, the three froze in place.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    They only saw countless flashes of purple lights, the next moment the Rock broke into countless pieces, falling to the ground.


    "Erika?" Anna muttered, seeing the lady standing in front of her.


    "Are you ok?" Erika looked at her over her shoulder.


    Anna and the girls nodded with a grateful expression.


    "Survivors!! Our world is finally safe! All we need to do now is turn all the infested and Feeders to their normal selves."


    The survivors looked up at Miles who stood on Drakon with Supreme standing beside him.


    "Both Elders have been killed! And this is the blood of Queen-Spidax." He added showing them a vial filled with black blood.


    ''Isn''t he bothered about the ruin Base?'' Supreme stared at Miles''s side profile.


    "Are you wondering why I''m not surprised about all this?" Miles turned to him.


    "Yeah." Supreme nodded and added: "just Curious."


    "Because... I have a power assisting me; giving me powers, weapons and Infinite bullets. With this power''s help, I made sure nothing will happen to the base and Anna--"


    "--What about the other two?"


    "They''ll surely die if the Rock crush then, but the reason I didn''t acted was because I know she will."


    Supreme folded his hands behind his back, not saying anything.


    "Won''t you ask about this power?"


    "What is there to ask about? You have a cheat which made you stronger, that''s it. Nothing more, Nothing less."


    Miles chuckled, turning his gaze down to the celebrating survivors below. The pain, sorrow and fear they were feeling a while ago was nowhere to be seen, and was replaced by joy.


    Their world is finally safe.


    "All this is thanks to our unexpected Visitors, Who helped us and finally put an end to this battle!" Miles added.


    "Yeah!!!"


    "Thank you Foreign Visitors!!!"


    "Thank you!"


    "Thank you, Erika." Anna said with a smile. Blood-Arrow stared at her for a moment, then nodded:


    "You don''t deserve to die." She added.


    Mr Robert was stunned speechless. ''How the hell did he enter the diamond rank?!! Not only that; Even his partner is now a platinum medal 3-stars, only a star to enter the gold rank!!''


    "Huh? You are still here, Mr Robert?" Supreme was surprised seeing Robert.


    Robert gave a small smile and asked. "How did you enter the Diamond rank? Even suppressing me."


    "Life and death battle." He said.


    "Em... Can you guys stay still tomorrow morning? As you can see, it''s already late; and it''s dark." Anna suggested after some hesitation.


    "Yes, we''ll be happy to have you three." Jack added.


    Before they could say anything, AI''s voice sounded in their heads.


    "It''s time to go." Supreme stated.


    Miles sighed. "OK then, Thank you once again, we... I won''t forget you. If you need anything from me, I''ll help." He jumped down, landing steadily on the ground.


    Anna walked up to Blood-Arrow and gave her a hug, which caught her off guard.


    "Remember what I said." She whispered in her ears and added: "And thank you. You guys save our world; and I hope yours will forever be safe." She separated from the hug.


    Blood-Arrow stared at her for a moment, and gave her a soft smile.


    "Goodbye, Specter. We''ll miss you!" Jack yelled.


    "Thanks, I''ll miss you--."


    He froze as Alice kissed him on his cheek. "That is a thank you." She said with a smile.


    "I got a present for all of you."


    Supreme waved his hand, activating his unlimited health potion cheat.


    A 5-meters tall pile of health potion appeared in front of them, stunning everyone in place.


    "These are all health potions, it can heal any injury." He said, as black smoke slowly covered his, Drakon''s and Reaper''s figures.


    "Goodbye again." Dr zenon said with a smile.


    The three nodded and vanished after that.

 Chapter 126: Preparation.

    X10


    "System." He called out walking towards the castle.


    { Multiplying in-game diamonds.}


    He stopped on track, Supreme stared at his in-game diamonds again.


    "Is this for real? 10 Billion diamonds."


    "Buy all the evolution stones, I need all the stages, from 1-6... Double it." He continued walking.


    "What are you waiting for?"


    { Note: Drakon can only Evolve to stage three, then Host has to wait still he mastered the energy in him before evolving again. Reaper could only Evolve to stage three, that is its highest Evolution stage.}


    Supreme thought for a moment and nodded.


    "Purchase."


    The huge castle doors slowly opened, as him, Drakon and Reaper walked inside.


    He sat down on his throne, then waved his hand. 12 Evolution stones appeared, calmly floating in front of him.


    "I don''t know if what that woman said is the truth" He looked at Reaper and Drakon, who stood in front of him.


    "What I do know is... we need to get stronger." He moved his gaze to his diamonds again.


    "AI. What is the price of all Bloodline stones?"


    "1 billion. Buy double of all the stones."


    "You heard me." He grinned.


    "Do you have Legendary weapons? Daggers." With a wave of his hand, 16 stones glowing with different colors appeared, floating beside the Evolution stones.


    If anyone saw these stones which were currently floating in front of him at the moment, they would have gone crazy. These were stones many players will kill for, and Supreme has them all.


    Supreme stared at the dagger in front of him which has a red blade and black handle, the dagger looked... ordinary.


    "How much?"


    "Are you increasing the price?!" He roared.


    "Fine, buy it."


    "Do you have any legendary-class outfit? An overcoat will be good."


    "Come on."


    Without hesitation, he yelled. "BUY IT!!"


    With a thought, a long black Overcoat appeared on his body, He slowly observed the fabric and nodded with satisfaction.


    Supreme nodded, he slowly observed the stones in front of him.


    "Light, Darkness, Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, Plant, and lightening." He stated.


    {Note: Drakon is already a Fire Bloodline, And Reaper don''t have any bloodline.}


    { Drakon can only take another two bloodlines at the moment, when he entered the fifth stage Evolve; he''ll be able to take 5 Bloodlines. Reaper can only take a total of 3 bloodlines, 1 at the moment.}


    "Hmm..." He thought for a moment, then stood up.


    "Let''s go outside, I don''t want you two to destroy Drakon''s castle." He walked towards them, the 28 stones following behind him.


    _


    "Ok you two, Time for your second evolve." He folded his hands on his chest, staring at Reaper and Drakon; the two stood 20 meters from him and 30 meters apart from each other.


    Drakon and Reaper swallowed the stones in front of them, Moment next...


    BOOM!!


    The two figures were surrounded by hurricane, made from pure energy. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The wind picked up, Supreme stood calmly on the same spot; his overcoat moving with the wind. He calmly observed the two.


    After some minutes; the two energies slowly subsided, revealing Drakon and Reaper.


    "There aren''t any drastic change, Drakon just grew 5 meters big, and Reaper become... Well, more well-built."


    {Congratulations, Drakon and Reaper have leveled up to Lv45 and Lv50, respectively.}


    {Congratulations, Drakon''s skill known as; [Skull Royal Defense] and [Dragon Roar] have gotten stronger.}


    {Congratulation, Reaper have unlocked a new skill, known as; [Wings blades]. [Howl of terror] have gotten stronger.}


    {Congratulations, Host have been rewarded with 800 points. Total points: 1,246.}


    "Another skill, Let''s see what will happen if these two swallow a Bloodline stone."


    With a wave of his hand, a black and brown stones flew towards Drakon, while a golden-yellow stone flew towards Reaper.


    "Can''t wait to see what will happen."


    The two took the stone In front of them and Absorbed it.


    BOOM!!!!


    {Congratulation, Drakon and Reaper gained a new skill. Drakon: [Skull Royal Defense] has been altered. Reaper: [Wings Blades] have been altered.}


    Supreme nodded, then said to the two.


    "Both of you should Attack me, I want to see if you two can take on a Diamond medal holder."


    "But, My Lord..." Reaper paused.


    Supreme: "...."


    "Did birdbrain just speak?" Drakon lowered his head to Reaper. "Did you just speak?" He asked again.


    "How many times will I tell you to not call me birdbrain in front of the Lord?!" Reaper glared at Drakon.


    "Wonderful, This will make most things easier." Supreme said with a smile, then summoned his new legendary-Class Dagger. The slayer appeared in his hand, Even though it looked ordinary; the two instantly got serious.


    "As you wish, Master."


    Reaper''s claws elongated, his red eyes glowed brightly. The next moment, he shot into the air.


    Drakon spared out his wings, and opened his mouth. Reaper hovered above him and also opened his mouth.


    Drakon: "[Dragon Roar]"


    Reaper: "[Howl of Terror]"


    The two roared in unison, sending powerful sound waves towards Supreme, who braced himself; waiting for the attack.

 Chapter 127: Speechless and Horrified.

    BOOM!!!


    Supreme moved 2 meters back, before stabilizing himself. ''So powerful.'' He grinned.


    ''This Overcoat is epic! Reduces 50% of their attacks, covert 20% to my health point; then the remaining 30% out of 100% is nothing that I can''t block.'' He looked up at the two.


    "Is that all." He asked. ''I shouldn''t get to my head.''


    "We are just warming up." Drakon opened his mouth and released dark flames towards him.


    Supreme frowned slightly, feeling the eerie energy in the flames.


    { Attack on Host''s mind detected. Protection protocol activated.}


    Supreme shook his head and leaped to the side, dodging the flames.


    "Your attack might have been influenced by the Darkness bloodline, creating illusion to the target so they won''t be able to dodged it. NICE." He grinned again.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!!


    He leaped backward, as countless 1-feet length feathers made of yellow lightening struck the spot he was standing on.


    "Lightening?" He looked up at Reaper. "The lightening Bloodline increased your speed and also you [Wings blades]. This is interesting."


    Whoosh!!


    He leaped to the side, dodging more of Reaper''s attacks.


    ''I need to get to him, but will Drakon let me?'' He looked at Drakon while running around the place. Just as he guessed, Drakon used [Dragon might] on him.


    BAM!


    ''Shit!!'' He cussed inwardly, feeling his speed slowing down greatly. ''A pressure from a Second-evolved Dragon at the mystical-class is something not to be underestimated.''


    He looked up seeing countless lightening feathers heading towards him.


    "There is only one thing to do. [ shield of Courage]!" A red transparent Shield appeared in front of him, blocking all the attacks. With a thought the starlight sword appeared in his left hand.


    "You two should know who you are facing! [Dash]!"


    BOOM!!


    Reaper: "....?!!"


    Reaper was stunned as Supreme shot towards him and gave him a slash with the dagger.


    { 1,000 Damage.}


    { Target''s health point: 39,000.} S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    { 1,000 Damage converted to HP for user.}


    Reaper flew backward, stabilizing himself in midair. He looked down at the cut on his arms and was stunned in place, instead of blood, he saw a deep red light on the mark.


    "Don''t be surprised, Reaper. Any of my attacks will turn any damage I inflicted on you to health, which will be added to mine."


    Reaper and Drakon were dumbfounded.


    "What type of powerful skill is that?" Drakon asked from below.


    "Reaper is strong, not yet strong enough to face a Diamond holder; but can surely face a Gold." He looked down at Drakon.


    "Let''s see how strong your defense is." With a thought, the starlight sword split into 10 and shot towards Drakon.


    "[Skull Royal Defense]!"


    Instead of a red skull, A brown skull made from earth appeared around Drakon, The swords collided with the barrier; moving backward.


    "Mmm... Good defense, time to add it up." He infused his Mana in his starlight sword, then raised the dagger. "What if...?"


    He infused his Mana in the dagger, next moment.


    {Slayer have been bonded to Host. Two Skills unlocked, Known as; [siphoning] and [Sprint].}


    { [Siphoning] description: Absorb 1% of Mana from Enemies 5 meters away. Stage-1.}


    { [Sprint] description: Increase speed by 10%. Stage-1.}


    {Note: can only be use when Slayer is summoned.}


    "You just prove why you are called the slayer." He muttered and shot towards Drakon. The starlight swords redrew and shot forward again.


    "Block this!!"


    Supreme raised the dagger and struck the barrier, at the same time; the starlight swords collided with the barrier.


    BOOM!!


    "Whoa?" He was stunned, Even with the combined Attack; they only created a crack on the earth defense. Before he could think, Drakon dropped the barrier and slapped him and the starlight swords away with his claws.


    Supreme steady himself in midair and landed on his feat. ''Phew... Thanks to the starlight sword''s skills [Invisible Golden Armour] and the overcoat''s skill. Or else... That would have been lethal.''


    With a casual flick of his wrists, both weapons vanished. "You two did good, Drakon is strong enough to face a Diamond medal 1-star holder. If I''m to say, this''s a wonderful breakthrough."


    Drakon shrunk in size and flew towards him, while Reaper landed on the ground. "Thank you for the compliment, My Lord." Reaper said with a bow.


    "This guy is so loyal, why don''t you call me "My Lord" too?" Drakon Asked, landing on Supreme''s shoulder.


    "You--"


    "--Ok you two, It''s time to head back. I haven''t seen my sister in a while now." He looked around the place one last time and said. "AI, log me out."


    __________________


    [AMERISA.]


    [CITY HOSPITAL.]


    "You said Michael will be back, and to remind you... That is four hours ago!!" Tyson yelled at Jennifer, who sat on the couch in the room.


    Mira moved her gaze from Tyson to Jennifer. Not knowing what to say, she was confused why Tyson have been asking about Michael for so long now; that she was wondering if he is in love with her brother.


    ''I should be the one worrying about him, but... why did I feel so relaxed?'' She looked at Ricky, Levi and Rahond, who were busy playing Whot at a corner.


    "Why are you so worried about him?" Jennifer moved her annoyed gaze to Tyson.


    "I''m just asking, why aren''t any of you wor--"


    "Huh?"


    Everyone apart from Mira were stunned in place, they all subconsciously turned their heads to Jennifer.


    "He-He-He, I thought you said he''ll be back! Why didn''t you tell us he''s in a game?! Ah!! If I''d known, I would have played with him." Tyson was both frustrated and angry.


    "So, That is the reason you have been asking about him, you want to team up with him." Jennifer folded her arms on her chest, staring at Tyson with a glare.


    "It''s bad to play with such a powerful player? Um?!" Tyson asked, he was really going crazy.


    Before she could say anything, AI''s voice sounded in all their heads.


    Now everyone were both speechless and horrified!


    *


    *


    *


    ????

 Chapter 128: Ill Rather Die!

    "Why do you all look surprise?" Mira asked in mild confusion.


    The five turned to her.


    "We are surprised because your brother just became one of the strongest players in the world." Jennifer stood up and walked towards her.


    Mira: "Huh?"


    "Who is Blood-Arrow?" Tyson asked, turning to Rahond.


    "I don''t know her, but the guild master asked me to accept her request." Rahond shrugged his shoulder.


    "How are you feeling now?" Jennifer placed her hand on Mira''s head, checking her temperature.


    "All good." Mira nodded, while Jennifer frowned slightly.


    "Those bastards will pay now, don''t worry, Mira. Your brother is coming back; we all might be weak, but he will surely make them pay." Tyson said with killing intent.


    The moment he finished, the space beside him distorted, Michael with Drakon on his shoulder walked out.


    "What happened?" He asked, noticing their expression.


    Tyson: "Huh? Nothing."


    Mira: "Brother! Cough!"


    Rahond, Ricky, Levi: "Guild master."


    Jennifer: "Micky."


    Michael frowned and walked towards Mira. He touched her head, feeling her hot temperature; his eyes turned cold. Killing intent spared out from him causing everyone to stepped back in fear. The Man in front of them is a Diamond player, not to be messed with.


    "What... Happened?" He asked.


    Jennifer who stood beside him sighed. "A day ago, The vice and two elders of the Elite guild came to the hospital, their purpose was to warn you not to help the silver moon guild--"


    "--Elite Guild?" He turned to her.


    "Yes, The Vice is a Gold medal 3-stars holder, and the two elders are both gold medal 1-stars holders. Their guild is holding top 30 on the leader ranking board--"


    "You haven''t yet told me what happened." He reminded, even Drakon was furious; who dare hurt his little friend?


    "The Vice struck her with his Mana, it won''t hurt her physically, but her system will be unstable for a while." Jennifer answered.


    The more he listened, the more black and red Mana emanates from his body, combined with Drakon''s. The two were Angry... Anger was an understatement to what they were feeling.


    "And you all were present." He moved his eyes around, which were now crimson red.


    The four men in the room gulped down. "We... I''m sorry, we''re powerless against the three. And Queen-of-death wasn''t present to help." Tyson said.


    He moved his gaze back to Mira, "Don''t worry Mira, I promise to bring them here to apologize to you before sending them on their way."


    Mira just stared at his red eyes in fascination. "Ok, brother. But why didn''t you tell me you can change your eyes'' color?"


    Michael smiled warmly at her. Even though seeing his eyes red, she wasn''t scared or worried. "You are the best sister ever..." He turned to Rahond.


    "...Where are they now?"


    "Well... The Elite guild is attacking the Silver moon guild as we speak." Rahond said scratching the back of his head. "They didn''t ask for a Guild war or anything, for God''s sake. They are 20 ranks above the Silver moon guild, I think it''s related to the issue, Guild Master."


    Michael nodded, with a flick of his wrist. A vial containing red liquid appeared in his hand. ''Thank heavens I took some health potions with me.'' He gave it to Mira.


    "Drink it, Mira."


    Mira took it and drank everything without hesitation, At long it came from her brother; it''s safe.


    Jennifer frowned slightly, and placed her hand on Mira''s head, her eyes widened feeling Mira''s temperature reducing drastically.


    "I feel... Good." Mira muttered with a bright smile, she stood up and hugged him. "You are the best.".


    "Rest now, I''ll be back." Michael said separating from the hug.


    Jennifer: "I''m coming with you."


    "No, you and..." He paused.


    {What are you thinking, Host?}


    ''System?!! You are online?''


    {Host is now strong enough for me to come online in his world.}


    ''Can Reaper also come to the world?''


    {Yes.}


    He nodded and said out loud. "Reaper, Come out!"


    The space behind him distorted and Reaper walked out, the four men froze feeling the energy around Reaper.


    "A Lv50 and stage-2 Pet?" The four exclaimed out loud.


    "Reaper will stay with you, take care of Her." He said and turned to Rahond. "Drakon, Rahond, Tyson will come with me to Silver moon guild."


    Jennifer looked at the confused Reaper and nodded. "Ok. Just make sure no one escape."


    "I just hope they are powerful enough for me to act." He nodded at Mira, then turned around and walked towards the exit with Drakon still on his shoulder, followed by Tyson, and Rahond.


    _____ Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Silver Moon Guild''s Building]


    At the moment, all of silver Moon''s Members were all on the ground, either fainted, kneeling or moaning In pain.


    In a huge silver colored hall stood Violet, pointing her sword at the four men In front of her. Her fair skin was filled with bruises, her white shirt ripped to the side; revealing the red bra she was wearing beneath it.


    "I won''t go down without a fight!!" She hissed at the middle-age man in front of her.


    "You either follow me peacefully and be my woman, or... I take you right here and watch as my member all have turns with you. I bet you won''t like that with all your members watching." The middle-age man said with a smirk. This man was the Guild Master of the Elite guild, known as Ruthless; and also a Diamond Medal 1-star holder.


    That was also the reason, his vice and two elders had the courage to attack Mira. Thinking Supreme will be powerless against their Guild master.


    "You joined The Conquerors as their Ally, right? But where are The Conquerors now? They''ll rather be playing VRG then helping you." Ruthless said, his tone filled with sarcasm and mockery.


    "Hahaha!!! The Conquerors are cowards! The vipers will easily defeat them in this guild wall!"


    All the Elite Guild''s 30 members who are all Platinum and Silver medal players laughed out loud.


    Violet and her four elders who knelt at the side, all gritted their teeth.


    ''Did I made the wrong choice of being Allies with them? Should I have followed Zack''s advice and go with The Kings? I completed all their requests, why can''t they fulfill this one request of mine?'' Her eyes turned cold.


    "No matter what happens, I won''t go down. I''ll rather die than let you barbarians touch my body."


    "The Conquerors will be looked down on if their first Ally die."


    Ruthless: "Who said that?!"


    Everyone turned their heads to the door.

 Chapter 129: Are We Going To Die Here?

    "That would be bad for our reputation, we don''t want that; Do we?"


    Everyone frowned seeing three guys walking inside the hall, the one in a black overcoat was the one who spoke.


    "Who are you?!" The Vice who has long green hair yelled.


    "You attacked my sister, and you have the gut to ask me that question." Michael asked coldly.


    "Supreme?" The man sneered knowing that the people in front of them are The Conquerors. ''You might be powerful, but in presence of our guild master, You are nothing but a scared rat.'' He thought.


    The Guild master frowned, if none of them could detect it. He surely did. ''This Mana wave around him, Impossible! How can someone so young be a diamond medal holder?''


    For having the highest rank from everyone present, No one apart from a Diamond player could detect his Rank. And for being one, Ruthless detected it at a glance.


    "Cough!" He cleared his throat, and asked:


    "Why are you here Supreme? It''s to help the Silver Moon Guild, or for the issue with your sister? If it''s that reason, I have nothing to do with it."


    "Huh?" The Vice and elders turned to their Guild master, all flabbergasted.


    "What are you saying Guild Master? We went to the hospital on your command." The vice quickly said.


    "Yes, But I didn''t ask you to attack anyone, I only sent to there to warn him."


    "That is your only Mistake, Who do you think you''re to warn me?" Michael asked coldly.


    "Don''t act arrogant here Supreme! You are just a... Wait! Why can''t I detect your rank?!" The Vice asked in horror.


    "You guys can''t, because... the young man standing in front of us is a Diamond player."


    "WHAT?!!!!!!!!"


    Everyone yelled in horror, taking a step back; even Violet was stunned.


    "I''m here to see to the end of the Elite Guild, For attacking my sister just signed your death warrant." Michael started walking towards Ruthless.


    "We can''t face a Diamond Medal Holder, But the guild master can surely face him." The first elder said.


    ''With all my stats 2,000, only an Elite Medal Holder can pose a threat to me. These guys are just cattles to be slaughter.'' Supreme thought, Slayer appearing in his right hand.


    {Slayer''s skills activated. [Siphoning] and [sprint].}


    "That - That - That is a legendary-class weapon!! How many do you have?!!" Ruthless asked, moving back slowly.


    "Do you really need to act, Partner? Let me kill all these fools." Drakon said, his voice filled with killing intent.


    Michael stopped on track, "Tyson, Rahond; Take out all the Silver players. Drakon, Take out all the Platinum, leave these four to me."


    "Yes Guild master." Tyson summoned his Epic-class red broadsword, and lunged at the closest Elite Guild member to him.


    Rahond draw out his Rare-Class long sword and followed Tyson''s action.


    "Attack!" Ruthless yelled.


    All the members raised their weapons and charged towards the two, only to dropped to their knees. In matter of fact; all the 30 members dropped to their Knees. They all slowly raised their heads to Drakon who was hovering above the Hall, releasing pressure on them below.


    ''How can a stage-two Pet be so powerful? Wait! If he could have two Legendary-class weapons, does that mean his pet is also a Legendary-class?'' He looked at Michael, who was now unarmed.


    "I don''t think we''ll be able to face him alone." He stretched out his hand to the side. "Red-Dread, Come out!"


    Violet moved backward, cracking distance from them. Moment Next; the space behind Ruthless distorted and a 10 meters tall red wolf with two horns walked out.


    The two elders and Vice nodded and summoned theirs.


    "One Epic-class steel red wolf, one Rare-Class earth Dog, and two Uncommon-Class pirokums." Michael said his observation. "You guys are really looking down on me? I thought you''ll have a legendary-class pet. Ok... What about weapons?" He asked.


    "What?" Now the four were dumbfounded, with all these pets, why the hell did this guy said they''re looking down on him?


    "No legendary-class weapon? Fine by me." The next moment Slayer appeared in his hand, again. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahhhhh!!!"


    The five turned their heads to the members. Ruthless and the other three, faces; changed dramatically, seeing all their Members'' dead bodies lying all over the place. Blood flowed like river towards the whole corner of the hall.


    Violet and her four elders stood frozen in fear, they were both horrified and dumbfounded; staring at Tyson, Rahond and Drakon, whose weapons and clews were filled with blood.


    "How? When?" Ruthless was at a lost of words, he looked up at Drakon. "You bastard!! Red-Dread! Kill that baby Dragon!!"


    The steel red wolf turned his gaze to Drakon, The moment the pet saw him, It moved back in fear; the wolf was trembling... Totally horrified. There is a saying that Animals'' perception were 10, if not 20 times stronger than humans''. When he saw Drakon''s eyes, this Epic-class pet knew that he was nothing compare to this Dragon, let alone to Attack it.


    "What are you doing, Red-Dread?!" Ruthless yelled at his pet. Who kept moving backwards.


    "I see... Your pet is a lot smarter than you." With a thought, Slayer flew into the air and shot towards the four.


    "Stop him!!" The Vice and the two elders yelled.


    Without hesitation, their pets lunged forward with clews and teeth stretched.


    WHOOSH!!


    WHOOSH!!


    WHOOSH!!


    """""..."""""


    Violet and her elders were stunned.


    Ruthless was flabbergasted.


    The Vice was Horrified.


    The two elders were both dumbfounded and petrified.


    The next moment.


    {25,000 Damage[critical hit].}


    {Target''s Health point: 0/20,000.}


    {20,000 Damage[critical hit].}


    {Target''s Health point: 0/20,000.}


    {45,000 Damage[critical hit].}


    {Target''s Health point: 0/30,000.}


    {All Damage have been converted into Health point.}


    {Health point: 140,000.}


    {Points: 100 gained.}


    ''I thought the health points I get from damage is only temporary?''


    {No Host, The slayer covert Damages to health points. As the Cheating System. I''ll take the health points converted and adds it to Host''s current health.}


    "Isn''t that surprising." He grinned, staring at the pets which slowly turned into particles, disappearing from the hall.


    "Pifff!!"


    The three spurted out a mouthful of blood, they looked up at Michael, horror on their faces.


    "W-We really can''t fight a Diamond player, are we going to die here?" The first elder asked, trembling in fear.

 Chapter 130: Make Sure You Are Feared By Your Enemies, And Loved By Your Closest Ones

    "I''m not going down that easily!!" Ruthless stretched out both hands, and yelled. "Black Tiger and Blood Yeti! Come out!!"


    The space behind him distorted and two meters tall Tiger and Yeti walked out.


    "How lovely, you have two more Rare-Class pets." Michael caught his dagger.


    ''Why is he so calm?'' A deep frown settled on Ruthless''s face. "We''ll see if you can block this! Black Tiger, [Sonic Roar]! Blood Yeti, [Blood Ice Ball]!"


    The tiger oped its mouth and The Yeti formed a red snow ball in its hand.


    "Attack!!!"


    With his command, the two threw their attacks towards Michael who stood on the same spot.


    Boom!!


    {Damage received: 50,000.}


    {Shirt of Nessus''s skills: Reduced 50% of the damage, 0% have be converted to health.}


    He blocked the remaining damage with the [Shield of Courage]. "Is that all?" He asked.


    "...Not ev scratched?" Ruthless was stunned.


    "Ok, it''s time to d this battle. [Dash]." He spun the dagger and shot towards them with incredible speed.


    "What?!" Ruthless quickly summoned his battleaxe, blocking Michael''s Attack. The sonic wave created from the clash was so powerful that it threw the Vice and Elders who were closest to the two 3 meters back.


    "Hmm... Legdary-class. I wonder how much it will cost after selling it." Michael wondered with a smirk, observing Ruthless''s weapon.


    Ruthless stared at his two pets behind Michael, who slowly turned into light particles, disappearing from view. He th looked at him.


    "You ar''t taking this fight seriously. If you want her, You can have her. If it''s about your sister, you can take these fools with you. Just let me go."


    Michael grinned, th punched him on his cheek with his left hand, Ruthless staggered backward.


    "You ar''t going anywhere, because you won''t be leaving here alive. I hope you said your prayers, because I''ll be sding you to hell." He activated [Foresight], the next momt.


    BOOM!!


    He lunged towards Ruthless, who raised his battleaxe to smashed down on him, An Attack Michael detected. Before he could smash down with his Battleaxe, Michael stopped behind him. Blood slowly dripping from his dagger.


    {Damage 87,000 [critical hit]!!.}


    {Target''s health points: 0/50,000.}


    {Gained 50 points.}


    {Damage have be converted into health points.}


    {Total health points: 80,000.}


    Ruthless raised his hand to his throat which have be split op, blood slowly flowed down; staining his cloth. "H-How."


    THUD!


    He collapsed on the g dead.


    ''[Foresight] is not something to be looked down on.'' Michael thought inwardly.


    "How?"


    "Did he just killed the Guild master with one strike?"


    "Impossible!"


    Tyson: ''I don''t think my dad will be able to face him now. Can he?''


    Rahond: ''so powerful? Wh will I be like him?''


    "Why did it take you so long to d this prick?" Drakon landed on his shoulder.


    Michael didn''t reply, but turned a to the three. Without hesitation, they quickly dropped to their knees, pleading and kowtowing.


    "Please Supreme, forgive us!"


    "Yes, we made a mistake!"


    "We''ll do anything you ask of us, please! Forgive you, let us go. If it''s about your sister; I can heal her back." The vice quickly said.


    Michael stretched out his hand towards him, an unknown force pulled The vice into his grip.


    "I would have killed you right now because of what you said, but I made a promise, and I td to keep it." He tossed the Vice to the g.


    "GRAAAAA!!!!" ??¨N¦¥§®¦Ñ??.§³??


    The group turned to the red steel wolf, which was now... raged, staring at them with bloodlust.


    "Your Master is dead, so you lost all sse of reasoning... That''s on you. Drakon, get rid of this thing."


    Drakon oped his mouth and released dark flames, which turned the stunned Wolf into ash in matters of seconds. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I wondered what your flame is made of." He muttered and added: "watch them."


    Tyson and Rahond nodded, they both walked towards the elders and stood behind them, weapons ready to act if the three tried anything suspicious.


    "Are you ok?" He walked towards Violet, who was helping her elders up from the g. She quickly turned to him, th at the bodies all over the place. "I''m good, thank you for coming." Violet thanked nervously, noticing her body; she quickly arranged her shirt in order to cover up her exposed body.


    Michael nodded, not bothered about her nervous behavior. "You are our Ally, and allies help each other."


    "Thank you, Supreme." Zack said, massaging his wrist, which were bounded by the Elite Guild Members.


    "You are the one who yelled about the tribute, I hope you now know why we ask?"


    Zack nodded. "Yes."


    He th turned to Violet. "You shouldn''t keep important information like this from us again, if you have a problem. Let us know. We''ll be leaving now."


    "Oh?" Violet nodded abstmindedly.


    With one last look at her, he walked towards the exit, Tyson and Rahond dragged the three m with them.


    "Where are they taking them to?" Zack asked.


    "I''m guessing to the hospital, th to their death. I won''t have guessed that such a handsome young man will be Supreme and also exceptionally dangerous."


    The elders turned to her. "Handsome?"


    Violet moved her gaze to her members, those who are still conscious. "What are you all staring at?! Let''s get to work. This place looked like a slaughterhouse."


    "Oh!"


    "Right away!"


    "Where are the mops?!"


    Violet looked at the trance again, her eyes filled with appreciation and gratitude. ''Thank you again, Supreme. If you ever need anything In the future, I''ll be here to help in any way I can.'' She thought with a small smile.


    ______


    [Some Minutes Later.]


    Michael walked inside the room with Drakon on his spot, followed by Tyson and Rahond dragging the three with them. The two kicked their back legs, causing them to fall on their knees.


    "I promised you I''ll bring them, These are the three, right?" He asked, sitting beside Mira on the Bed.


    "Yes." Mira hugged his waist, staring at the three fearfully.


    "Don''t be scared Mira, they can''t harm you." Michael said in a calming tone.


    Mira slowly nodded, he th turned to The three. "What are you waiting for?" He asked.


    The next momt.


    "Please forgive us, we were blind and hurt you, forgive us." The Vice pleaded with tears streaming down his cheeks.


    "Not "We"! Please forgive us, it was his doing, both of us didn''t know he''ll attack you."


    "Yes, please forgive us."


    They were pleading stop for 5 whole minutes. As a kindhearted girl, Mira nodded at them and turned to her brother; who was siltly waiting for her reply.


    "Can you let them go?" She asked in a low voice.


    Michael smiled and said:


    "I can. But, Mira. The world we are now living in is not the one people will be kind and loving to you, if someone tried to kill or hurt you and your loved ones; you have to strike back, and harder. Ev though you don''t want to kill them.


    You have to make them and others know you shouldn''t be mess with and looked down on." As he said this, he stretched out his hand towards the three and activated [Brainwave] stage-two.


    Momt Next...


    "AAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!"


    The three screamed in pain, causing Mira to jolt back in fright. She stared at the three as blood flow from their eyes, ears, mouth and nose.


    Everyone were stunned seeing the sce in front of them.


    "Make sure you are feared by your emies and loved by your closest ones." With that said, he stopped; and the three dropped on the g, breathing heavily.

 Chapter 131: Scoundrels

    "Do you understand?" He asked with a smile.


    Mira nodded abstmindedly, staring at the three m who slowly stood up. They looked a the room, totally perplexed.


    "Where are we?" The vice asked, looking a.


    "Who are you people?"


    "I think we are lost."


    "..."


    Jnifer stood up and walked towards them. "Don''t you know me?" She asked.


    "We would never forget such a beauty as you, but we hav''t se you before." The vice said in mild confusion.


    "Wait... Guild Master, Did you destroy their brain?" Rahond asked, his tone filled with surprise.


    "Move aside, let me check this out." Tyson shoved Rahond to the side, and stopped in front of the three.


    "What are your names?" He asked with a bright smile.


    The three looked at each other in confusion, they had no idea who this young man was, and why he''s asking of the names they knew nothing about.


    "We don''t get." The vice said, still perplexed.


    "I mean." Tyson scratched the back of his head. "What are you guys called?"


    "We don''t know." The second elder answered.


    "Good!" He jumped up and walked towards Michael, th whispered.


    "What do you say, Michael? Let''s take them in and trained them to be our personal Servants. Think about it, Three gold medal holders, working as our slaves."


    Michael looked at the two and shook his head. "That''s on you. And a warning; I don''t want to see any of them close to my house or Mira, or else..."


    "That is ok, can they join the guild?"


    Michael: "Not happing."


    Jnifer: "Are you mad?!"


    Rahond: "No way."


    "Wow." Tyson moved his gaze on everyone prest. "Are you all leaving them to me?" He asked, totally bewildered.


    "One. Two. Three. Four..."


    He Turned to the three seeing them counting their fingers.


    "Are you... No need!! I don''t want them anymore!" He walked towards the couch and sat down.


    Michael shook his head and said to Rahond. "Take them away, you know what to do."


    Rahond nodded and walked towards the three. "Ok, let me take you all home." He said with a fridly smile.


    The three nodded, and followed behind him.


    After they are out of sight, Michael turned to Jnifer. "Any news?"


    "Well... The disbandmt of the Elite Guild and--"


    "--You know what I''m asking." He cut her off.


    "The Destroyers Guild st three m to investigate us, they didn''t reveal their selves, but I can detect them if they get close to the building."


    ?????§²£¤§Á.???


    "How strong are these m?" He asked.


    "They are all Gold medal -star holders." Jnifer answered sitting down beside Tyson.


    "Any other news?"


    "The Guild war battle have Attracted a lot of powerful figures all over the world, I''m guessing we''ll see a lot of Diamond holders, maybe ev Elite." Tyson answered.


    "Go and call the Doctor over, It''s time to Discharge Mira." He turned his head to Mira.


    Tyson nodded And stood up, at that momt.


    RING!!


    Mira picked up Michael''s phone on the cupboard beside her bed and handed it to him. "You left your phone here."


    Michael took the phone, and saw an unknown number, with some suspicious; he picked up the phone. The next thing he heard was:


    "Are you Stella''s boyfrid? If you want to save her from me, come to the fine star restaurant. You have t minutes."


    The call got disconnected without him saying a word. A frown settled on his face.


    "What happed?" Both Mira and Jnifer asked.


    "It looked like Stella got into some kind of trouble."


    "Stella? You mean Mrs Jones''s youngest daughter?" Jnifer asked, to cleared her doubt. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes." Michael nodded, he looked at the time. "It''s 6pm. I''ll be back; don''t worry Mira, we''ll discharge you tomorrow morning. We all have a surprise to show you." He stood up.


    "Ok." Mira nodded.


    "Where are you going?" Jnifer asked.


    "I''ll be back." He walked towards the window and oped it, th flew out, heading towards the fine star restaurant.


    ___


    "Don''t worry sweetheart, Your handsome is coming." A muscular man with a scar on his face said coldly to the two girls sitting on the floor in front of him and his 5 brothers.


    "Sior brother, Why are you waiting for him? Let''s just take them to the location and have some fun." A bald head man beside the one with a scar said impatitly.


    Seeing the girls'' short skirt and long legs, each putting on a crop top and a jacket, Surely fueled up his lust.


    "Be patit junior brother, he''ll be here." Scar face tossed the phone to the side, which shattered after coming in contact with the g.


    "What are you all doing? There is injustice happing in front of you, instead to help, you all are there watching!!" Stella''s frid known as Kira yelled at the Customers in the restaurant. She didn''t really have hope that Michael will do anything, as far as she knew him.


    Michael is weak and always avoid trouble, ev though her best frid said Michael is now extremely handsome, she didn''t believe her.


    The Customers just moved to a corner, creating distance from the six M and the two helpless ladies.


    "It has be 8 minutes now, where is this your handsome?" Scar face asked teasingly. The other four behind him laughed hearing him.


    "What did we do to you guys?! We are here just to eat as everyone, out of nowhere you asked us to follow you guys to your house!! Why in the name would we do that?!!" Stella yelled, ev though she missed some words, she didn''t care.


    "Stop yelling dear, Don''t you know our sior brother? He is the Guild master of Crusher Guild, we might only be six in the Guild; but we are feared because we are allies with The Conquerors, And Supreme is Backing us." The one at the left said arrogantly, his hands folded on his chest.


    "Huh?!" The two girls were horrified, everyone have heard of Supreme, and these guys were being backed by Supreme himself.


    "Why in the world will I back such Scoundrels like you?"


    Everyone turned their heads to the Door, seeing a young man in a black Overcoat walking inside, his hands tucked in his pockets.


    Kira and Stella: "Michael?!"

 Chapter 132: Mr Supreme

    "Michael?" Scar face turned to the handsome man who stopped in front of them.


    "So you are the "handsome" she saved on her phone, saying the truth, you are really handsome. " Scar face nodded.


    Michael frowned slightly and turned to Stella, who looked down in embarrassmt, her face red like tomato.


    He moved his gaze back to Scar face. "I see you are using my name to intimidate Non-players."


    "Huh?"


    Now the six and everyone were dumbfounded.


    "What is this guy saying?"


    "Is he Supreme?"


    "Let me take a look." A woman in a waitress''s outfit walked forward, seeing Michael she froze.


    "What is it?" Her fellow worker asked.


    "That''s the guy I was telling you about."


    "You mean the handsome one? Who caught you staring at him?"


    The lady glared at her frid. "Do you have to bring it up all the time?!"


    "He is handsome, I now know why you stared for so long."


    The lady shook her head. "Don''t think about it, you can''t have him; you know why?"


    The other waitress shook her head.


    "Because he is Supreme."


    BOOM!!


    The customers closest to her turned to Michael, "Supreme!! He is Supreme!"


    "I have se Supreme!"


    "Where is my phone?!"


    "I need to take a Picture!!"


    "Yes!"


    Scar face frowned and yelled. "Shut up!!" He brought out a gun th pointed it at the ceiling. With a BANG!! The restaurant instantly got silce.


    "Why are you so hot headed?" Michael formed a red and black throne behind him with his Mana and sat down.


    ''If you want to show your powers, you have to go all the way.'' He thought, staring at some customers who had already started taking pictures and videos.


    "And You!!" Scar face pointed his pistol at Michael''s head:


    "Who gave you the gut to claim you are Supreme? The Supreme we knew has brown hair, not black! So you must be lying."


    "I''m lying?" Michael pointed at himself with a surprised expression on his face.


    ''These fools might be my fans, but they fucking knew nothing about me.'' He shook his head, with a flick of his wrist, The starlight sword appeared in his hand; He placed it on the table closest to him.


    "Is this ough proof? No? Drakon, come out."


    The space distorted behind him and Drakon walked out. "What is it, partner?"


    The six m were completely stunned, Scar face lowered his gun, the next momt they all rushed up to Michael falling to their knees.


    "It''s really you Mr Supreme, we have tried to reach out to you, but all effort failed."


    "I can''t believe this, it''s really Mr Supreme." They said sparkles in their eyes


    Michael moved his gaze to Stella and Kira. The six followed his gaze and Scar face yelled. "What are you two waiting for?! Help those young ladies up!!"


    Two nodded, they quickly stood up and walked towards the two Ladies; helping them up with smiles on their faces.


    ???§¦????.?¦¨?


    The two and all the customers were dumbfounded as the turn of evt.


    "What just happed?"


    "Did he save those two girls without doing anything?"


    "Why are these m behaving like slaves?"


    The customers stared at the five m who were now trying to clean his shoe.


    "That is ok." Michael stood up and walked towards the two girls. "Did they cause you any trouble?"


    The two girls turned to the m behind Michael. They all folded their hands mouthing the words please to them.


    "Nothing, thanks to you." Stella said.


    "Em... As everything is sorted out can we eat something." Kira asked moving her burning gaze all over Michael''s body. She licked her lower lip.


    "No, I''m here because of the call and I also what to buy food for Mira."


    "Oh?" The two girls said in mind surprised.


    Hearing him, the two waitresses quickly rushed up to him. "What do you want to order, Mr Supreme?" The lady who answered him on his first time here said with a smile. Her frid stood behind her, a little vious.


    "Micheal will be fine, these are the foods I need." He mtioned all the food to her while she wrote everything down on the note in her hand.


    "Is that all?" She asked, her eyes fixed on him.


    "Yes." Michael nodded, he frowned seeing the waitress still staring at him.


    "What is it?" He asked.


    "Uh? No, nothing." She stammered, th said. "The foods with be ready in minutes, please... Will you stay in our VIP section and wait for your food?" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Down here will be ok."


    ''Down here? He doesn''t like to show off, what a respectful gtleman.'' The other waitress thought inwardly.


    "Ar''t you leaving to prepare the food?" Stella asked the waitresses, who quickly nodded at her; the two th rushed towards the kitch.


    "You have to wait for your food, so why don''t you eat with us." Kira suggested.


    Michael thought for a momt and looked at the six m behind him, who were trying to touch the starlight sword which he placed on the table. Drakon lied down in front of the sword watching the m with an amused expression.


    "What is your name?"


    "I''m called Scar, Mr Supreme." These five are my brothers.


    "My name will be good."


    "That will be a disrespect, We''ll call you Boss from now on."


    Michael just shook his head, with a wave of his hand; the starlight sword vanished from the table. With that tak care of, he followed the girls to their seat which was in a corner and sat down with them. Some customers were still recording him.


    "So Michael? How did you become so..." Kira moved her gaze on his body, and added: "Do you know you are now a celebrity?"


    "Celebrity?" Michael turned to her in mild confusion.


    "Yes. There are hundreds of groups on social media with thousands and hundreds of fans. All those people are yours."


    Michael remembered Niki, ''is it because of the video, or AI''s broadcast?''


    "What happed to you guys?" He gestured at the six m standing behind him like loyal guards.


    "It''s nothing serious, Boss." Scar quickly said with sweat on his foreheads, he smiled brightly at the girls.


    "It''s nothing, we have forgiv them; and besides they didn''t touch us or hurt us. So..." Kira focused her atttion on him again. "Do you have a girlfrid, Michael?"


    Michael looked at her for a momt, th shook his head. "No, I don''t really have time for dating."


    "Oh, if you have the chance, you can tell me. Maybe the "one" is right in front of you all along." She said.


    Stella just shook her head. ''Wh will this girl stop being so desperate?'' She thought inwardly.

 Chapter 133: Lets Gauge His Strength, And Know His Weaknesses.

    [T minutes later.]


    "Supreme!!!"


    "We are here Supreme!!!"


    "Accept my Frid request, Supreme!!!"


    "You are our Idol!!!"


    "Come, Supreme!!"


    "I''m your biggest Fan Supreme!!"


    "Can I have your autograph, Supreme?!!"


    "Let us in!! We want to see Supreme!!"


    "Yes! Why are you stopping us from meeting our Idol?!!"


    "You are the strongest player ever Supreme!!!"


    "We''ll come and watch the Guild war!!"


    "Yes!! We know you''ll win!!!"


    "The vipers are Nothing!! They ar''t ev Worthy to face The Conquerors!!!"


    "Yes!!!"


    "How did it feel to be on the top Supreme?!!!"


    "Do you have any word of advice to give your fans?!!"


    "Supreme. Supreme. Supreme. Supreme...!!!"


    Michael and the two girls stared at the crowd of people outside the restaurant totally speechless.


    "Why are they so much people?" He asked in mild confusion.


    "The videos and pictures these customers are taking might have spared, I told you... You are now a celebrity." Kira stared at the people through the glass windows, they were all taking pictures and videos. She could ev see some reporters.


    "How are you going to leave the restaurant, Boss? We seem to be sured." Scar looked a.


    "Humans are really Entertaining." Drakon sat on the table, staring at the people.


    "It''s not really hard, he looked at Scar. What are you guys rank?"


    "We are all platinum medal holders. I''m a platinum medal 3-stars, while dink and Roy are both -stars, and deck, Job and Norman are all -star."


    Michael nodded. "Meet me at the city hospital, just tell them my name." He said.


    Scar nodded.


    "Mr Michael, all the food are in these bags. The price is year of life times."


    Michael took the two bags from her and asked. "What is your name?"


    "Huh?" The waitress was stunned for a second, th quickly said. "I''m joy, Mr Michael."


    "Ok joy, this is your paymt." He tapped on his bracelet, transferring a total of 50 years of life times.


    Ding!!


    "50 years?!" She exclaimed in shock.


    Both Kira and Stella were stunned hearing the amount.


    "Use some to repair your Ceiling, and give some to the securities for holding those people back."


    "But they are your fans, and the ceiling is good."


    "I know."


    Drakon oped his mouth and released wave of dark flames which created a hole in the ceiling.


    "Huh?" Everyone inside were stunned in place.


    "Can''t wait to see all of you in the Guild war battle!" He yelled at the people outside, and started ascding into the air.


    "Huh?!"


    ???¦¥§®???.??§®


    "Supreme is... Flying!!!"


    "Our idol is now a Diamond player!!!!"


    "WoW!!! Supreme is the best!!!"


    "Wow!!"


    Everyone, both inside and outside were amazed seeing as Michael flew out from the Roof, and away from the location, with Drakon following behind.


    ______


    [Luncheon. Second-strongest city.]


    [Damon''s Villa.]


    The front door oped and Mika walked in, she was in a long black pants and sleeveless top, with a file In hand.


    "Welcome Mika." Damon turned to her, he was sitting on the couch, dress in pants and T-shirt.


    "Vice Guild master, I got all the information neede--"


    "--No need." He stopped her, th pointed at the table in front of him.


    Mika moved her gaze to the black file on the table.


    "Pick it up and op it."


    She picked up the file and dropped hers on the table, th oped it; the first picture she saw was a picture of Michael, she turned the pages, seeing pictures of Jnifer, Mira, Tyson, Rahond, Ricky, Levi, and the other three elders, with all their history writt on it. She moved to the last page seeing Drakon. Mika blinked a couple of times, th looked up at Damon.


    "Vice Guild Master, have you checked this file?" She asked.


    "Yes."


    "What about Drakon? Michael''s pet?"


    "It just a pet, mine can handle it."


    "H-Have you saw its class?" She asked again.


    Damon looked up at her. "Why are you asking so much questions? Let me see it."


    Mika handed him the file, Damon oped the last page and was dumbfounded seeing Drakon''s class.


    "What?!!" He stood up. "Where did such a commoner get a Mystical-Class Dragon from?!! No way! There is no way his pet Is of the Mystical-Class."


    "You better believe it."


    The two turned to Rebecca, who was also in a T-shirt and knee-lgth skirt.


    "There is a video online, showing that Michael could fly. Either he has a skill that make him able to fly, or... He is already a Diamond player." She added.


    "Diamond player? How is that possible?! Ahh!!!! We won''t be able to kill him th!" Damon collapsed on the couch. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t be dishearted, Love. For a Mystical-Class Dragon to submit to him, it only proves this young man called Michael is something more." She stopped in front of him.


    "At the momt, we don''t have any skill, Weapon, or player that can kill a Mystical-Class Dragon. I''ll say only Joker has such weapon, but he won''t help us." She sat down beside him.


    "His son had already joined The Conquerors, so they have The Kings behind them."


    "But, what about those in the Demigods'' ranking board."


    "Only the five could try, but do you think those old geezers have tered the grandmaster Medal?" She asked.


    Damon slammed the file on the table. "I''ll kill him, no matter if he has a Mystical-Class Dragon, or he''s a Diamond medal Holder! Blazegon will Assist me!"


    "You''ll get yourself and your pet killed, and you really don''t know the terror of a Mystical-Class pet; these pets have the power to destroy a whole city in minutes."


    Damon glared at her. "Do you want me to let my sister''s murderer walk a freely?!"


    "I didn''t say that, Love. I''m saying we should first observe, gauge his strgth and know his weaknesses. Th strike wh he least expected."


    Damon thought for a momt, and nodded. "You are right, but we''ll still go to the guild war. Right?"


    "Yes, and we have be invited for an evt in Amerisa. I see you two have gott ready." She turned to Mika who have be silt all along.


    "Prepare the plane, Mika. We three are going to Amerisa, the remaining four elders will look after the city wh we are gone."


    Mika who was the first elder nodded, she turned a and walked out of the room.


    ''Don''t worry Michael, I am Coming.'' Damon thought with killing intt.

 Chapter 134: Man-Babies

    "We need to inform the vice guild master that Supreme is now a Diamond player."


    In a dark Alley, A man stood in front of two young guys with a phone in hand.


    "Are you sure about that? What if he''s just faking it?" The guy at the right asked.


    "At least we should be prepared for anything." The man tapped on his phone, tering WhatsApp.


    "What do we have here?"


    The three raised their heads to the sky, seeing Michael and Drakon descding towards them.


    "Supreme?!"


    They all brought out Rare-Class blasters, pointing it at Michael.


    "Wow, Rare-Class Firearms. They''ll be good in my collection." He landed on the g, while Drakon landed on his shoulder.


    "Who are these guys?" Drakon asked, observing the three m.


    "These are the m Jnifer talked about, they''re all members of The Destroyers Guild.


    "How the hell did you find us?" The man at the middle asked.


    "You guys can''t conceal your Mana, I wonder why Damon will sd such amateurs after me."


    The three looked at themselves, the man in front of them is too powerful for three of them alone. Demon st them here to investigate because they''re still Platinum players, he thought their Mana will be weak to detect by Que-of-death, and won''t pose a threat to them. But it seems their plan was discovered by the opponts.


    "I hope you st all the pictures to Damon."


    "Pictures? You knew we''re taking pictures?!"


    "What else will you be doing? Any investigator takes pictures, it''s just a guess; and it seems I''m right." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Guys! Let''s kill this guy, and gain all the rewards."


    "But... But what about the Mystical-Class Dragon on his shoulder?" One asked, his face filled with fear.


    There is no way they could defeat a Diamond player, No way at all.


    "We don''t need to fight, shoot them!!" The man yelled.


    The two guys nodded upon hearing his word. The three released three shots at Michael, as they predicted; all the red bullets froze in front of him.


    "We won''t win!!" The guy at the left yelled.


    "Let me show you pain."


    The momt he said this, the four dropped on their knees, they all gripped their heads and let out a painful scream.


    "I hope you all will remember number wh I''m done with you." He said.


    After one minute of excruciating pain, he finally stopped. The four collapsed face first to the g.


    He walked towards them and picked up the phone beside the man. He switched on the phone, seeing it was locked; he looked down at the man who was slowly getting up from the g.


    "What is going on? Where am I?"


    "Huh? What am I?"


    "What happed?"


    Wh they saw Michael and Drakon, they crawled back in fear, cowering at a corner.


    "Who are you?!"


    "Do you want to beat us?"


    "No, Why will you hurt me? I''m just a child."


    Michael tilted his head in confusion. "For using [Brainwave] on them for one minute turned them into... babies?"


    "I wonder what type of skills you have." Drakon muttered.


    Michael looked at the man and said. "Come here."


    "Please sir, let me go. I''m harmless."


    "I need the password."


    "Password?" The man looked confused. Th asked:


    "What is a password?"


    Michael faced palm himself, ''why did I Fry their Brain without knowing the password first?'' He turned the phone, seeing a fingerprint on its back he sighed in relief.


    He walked towards the Man and grabbed his hand.


    "Please. Please, Sir! I did nothing wrong, Please forgive me. (Crying)." The grown up man burst into tears, thinking Michael was going to beat him.


    Michael stared at the crying Man for some seconds, he shook his head and placed the man''s thumb on the fingerprint section. ???¦¥??£¤§Á.§³??


    [Wrong fingerprint]


    He tried the index finger.


    [Wrong fingerprint]


    He tried the Middle, still the same "Wrong fingerprint" he tired all the fingers on both hands and still [Wrong fingerprint].


    "Ahh!!" Michael yelled out of frustration.


    {Have Host check all the fingers?}


    ''Meaning?''


    {Have Host tried the legs'' fingers?}


    "Huh?" He was flabbergasted. "Who in their right mind will use their leg''s Finger as a password?" He looked at the three, seeing them playing with sand. One of them took a handful of sand and placed it in his mouth, chewing it slowly.


    "...."


    "What did you do to them? These guys have lost their sses." Ev Drakon was dumbfounded.


    "Hey!"


    The three turned to him.


    "Remove your shoe."


    "Are you going to beat me, Sir?"


    "I will, if you don''t remove it."


    The man quickly sat on the g, he removed his shoes and gave it to Michael.


    "Hold it." Michael squat down and held the man''s right leg.


    "Fufufufu... You are tickling me, Sir!"


    Michael glared at him, causing the man to shut up. He tried his best to hold back his laughter.


    The other two saw their frid was joying, th quickly crawled forward.


    "We want too!"


    "Yes, my turn next!"


    After trying three fingers, he finally heard the sound.


    [Successfully Unlocked.]


    "Thank goodness!!" He threw the man''s leg to the side causing him to stumbled backward.


    Michael stood up and tered WhatsApp, seeing No password, he sighed in relief and tapped on the name, "Vice Guild Master".


    "Ok, here we go."


    [Supreme is deceiving everyone, his pet is only in the Rare-Class, while he''s using a card to disguise the pet''s class. Oh! He is also using the card on himself, he is only a Silver medal -star player.... He''s more cautious now, I think he discovered us, What should we do? Attack or Retreat?]


    "St." He tapped the sd button.


    "What are you up to?" Drakon asked in mild confusion.


    "Just wait and see."


    DING!!


    "He replied." He checked the message.


    [NO! Don''t Attack, Retreat. We don''t want him to know or suspect more, we''ll attack and expose his secret to the whole world in the Guild war battle. We are on our way to Amerisa; You Three did good, I''ll reward you wh all I arrive.]


    He scoffed, and wrote:


    [Ok, Vice Guild Master. We''ll be waiting for your arrival.]


    Michael switched off the phone, and smashed it on the g. He th turned to the three, who were staring at him.


    "What are you waiting for? RUN!!"


    The three quickly stood up, instead to run out of the Alley, they ran inside.


    Michael blinked a couple of times, he shook his head. "Man-babies." He picked up the two food bags and three blasters, th flew into the air.


    *


    *


    *


    ???? Man-babies!!

 Chapter 135: Jump Off The Hill

    "Hey, Boss!"


    Michael stared at the six m in front of him with narrow eyes. "How did you guys got here so quickly?" He asked.


    "We know a shortcut, and you said we should meet you in the hospital... We don''t know who to talk to. So we waited for you out here." Scar said with a smile.


    ''Who really are these guys? I need to be on guard with them.'' He thought and said:


    "Wait for me here, I''ll be back."


    The six nodded.


    Michael heaved a sigh, and walked inside the hospital with the bags in hand.


    "Did we do something wrong, sior brother?" The guy with bald head asked, staring at Michael''s departing figure.


    "Didn''t you heard the Boss?! He said he''ll be back." Scar said, a bright smile on his face.


    _


    "I''m so bored!" Tyson relaxed his back on the couch, he turned his head to Reaper, who stood calmly at the right corner of the room.


    "Hey! I know you can speak! I wanna asked; How did he obtain you? I mean Michael. And, I hav''t se any pet like you in AI''s store."


    Reaper turned his head towards Him. "If you call My Lord by his name again, I''ll have your head."


    "Whoa!! Chill down bro. I''m just asking how Mic - I mean "Your Lord" obtained you." Tyson said staring at Reaper.


    Jnifer and Mira raised their heads from the video they were watching on Jnifer''s phone to the two.


    While Ricky and Levi shook their heads, feeling sorry for Tyson.


    "My Lord didn''t obtain me."


    [Some seconds pass.]


    "Anddddd... Continue."


    "None of your business." Reaper''s eyes glowed red.


    "Ok, Ok, Ok! Gosh, You are something else."


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    Everyone turned their heads to the door.


    Levi stood up and oped it for Michael, who calmly walked in.


    "Food for everyone." He placed the bags on the bed. "You guys should eat." With that said he turned towards the exit.


    "Where are you going? Won''t you eat with us?" Mira asked.


    "Sorry Mira, I''ll be back. There is something urgt I need to take care of." He walked out of the room.


    "But--"


    Bang


    "Don''t worry, Mira. He''ll be fine." Jnifer said with a smile, she oped the bags checking the foods inside.


    Reaper stared at them for a couple of seconds, th turned into particles disappearing from the room.


    "Wherever did it go?" Tyson asked.


    "Michael might have summoned him." Jnifer replied, not raising her head from the bags.


    __


    "Boss!"


    Michael looked at Rahond rushing towards him with a file in hand.


    "Any finds?"


    "Yes, All the information about those six m are in here." Rahond handed him the file.


    He took the file and slowly oped it. "It''s never bad to be cautious." He smirked seeing their profile. "Come with me, let me show you how I deal with some unwanted weeds." He closed the file and walked past Rahond.


    "Uh?" Rahond was confused, but still followed behind him.


    _____


    [Amerisa.]


    ?¡Ì???§²??.?¦¨?


    [Infinity Street.]


    Infinity Street was known as the first biggest in Amerisa, this is where all the Tycoons and High Ranks and wealthy players resides in.


    At the momt in [Infinite Hotel. Presidtial suite.]


    Two figure stood close to the floor-to-ceiling glass window staring at the city below, a wine glass filled with Romanee-conti in hand. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you think the video online is real?" The young lady with long pink hear and hazel eyes asked the man standing beside her.


    "Is it possible for a player to ter the Diamond rank in matter of 4 days?" The man asked back, staring at the city below.


    "That''s not possible, you took a year just to advance from the gold to Diamond." The lady raised her head to the full moon in the night sky.


    The man grinned. "If I had known, I would have let you kill him with the blood hand Guild."


    "Do you want me to go kill him?" The lady turned to the man.


    "No, The Guild master and the other elders are arriving tomorrow. We shouldn''t create any troubles, and second; I don''t think we can kill him ev if we wanted to."


    "Meaning?" She turned to the man, her face filled with confusion.


    "Didn''t you detect anything wh you attacked him with those earth spears?"


    She shook her head.


    "She is still as strong as always."


    "Who is?" The lady was getting confused.


    "Night-Angel."


    She froze, and gulped down th asked: "Are you referring to the same Night-Angel, the one holding top 4th on the leader ranking board?"


    The man smirked.


    "How can such a powerful player be prest, and why is she protecting him?! She has nothing to do with him. Right?"


    "I don''t know her reasons, but if she had wanted. You''ll be dead by now." The man sighed. "I don''t think Supreme knows that such a powerful Player is protecting him."


    "If Supreme is really a Diamond player, And also getting protected by another Diamond player, How do we kill him and gain our ranking position back?!" She gripped the glass so tightly that it shattered in her hand.


    "Calm yourself down, Ivy. They are a lot of people after Supreme, and my sources said; The Destroyers are also after him. If we team up with them, Supreme will be powerless against all of us."


    Ivy thought for a momt, a sinister smile formed on her lips. "I''ll gather more Guilds, ev our Allies will gladly help. Wh the time is right, we strike."


    The Man nodded. "Let''s drink to Supreme''s future demise." He gulped down the wine. While Ivy licked the blood on her palm, her eyes filled with Sinister inttions.


    _____


    [Edge of Amerisa''s south border.]


    The south border was filled with trees, covering more than a ,000 Km2.


    Deep in this Forest, a group of Elev walked calmly towards a hill. They siltly scaled the 00 feet hill and...


    "Ok, stop!" Michael sat down on a 3 feet tall rock in front of him and turned to the nine m, who were looking at Him and Rahond in confusion.


    "Do you know why I brought you all here?" He asked.


    The six brothers and Rahond''s three elders shook their heads.


    "Are we by chance training?" Scar guessed.


    "Nope, this is the issue at hand." He looked at the nine. "I don''t know if I can trust any of you--"


    "You can trust us!!" The nine said simultaneously.


    "I do, but..." He stretched out his hand, while Rahond handed him the file. "For me to trust you and keep you all by my side, you need to do one important ritual." He grinned at them.


    "What ritual?" Scar asked.


    "Jump off this 00 feet hill without using your Mana."


    "WHAT?!!"


    *


    *


    *


    Michael is Mad!

 Chapter 136: Are You All Trustworthy?

    The hill they were standing on was 00 feet high, and the g below was filled with pointy rocks. There''s no way a human will survive if they fall from it.


    The Nine looked at each other, totally stunned and speechless.


    Did Supreme want them dead?


    What type of ritual is this?


    "And you too, Rahond."


    "Huh?"


    Michael turned his head to him. Seeing his intse gaze, Rahond gulped in nervously, and walked towards the nine, standing in front of them.


    "Now Let''s see." He oped the file.


    "Scar. Real name; Borne, (first lie). Guild master of the crusher Guild, who is holding top 604th on the guild''s ranking board. Lose his parts at age 3, No siblings (Second lie), got chased out of his home by his heartless uncle and with nowhere to go, he moved in with thugs and grew up in the street. After 0 years, he got into the platinum rank and killed his uncle.


    Th used his House as his Guild''s Building." He read all the history about Scar or Borne.


    Scar was horrified seeing his life histories were all writt on a piece of paper.


    ''Is this how resourceful Supreme is?'' He thought.


    "You told two lies, I hope you can make up for that." Michael oped the second page.


    "Dink. Know as a street thug from the age of 7. An orphan, he meet and joined Borne from the age of 7, and started following him; taking him as a big brother, after 0 years. He tered the platinum rank and was giv the Vice Guild Master''s position in Crusher Guild." He looked up at the bald head guy. Who lowered his head.


    Michael oped the file and read the histories of every single one of them. "What we discovered here is. All of you were either thrown on the street by circumstances, or were pure thugs. For me to take you all in, you have to prove your loyalty to me."


    "But Boss, we have shown you our loyalty for a while now, why also testing us?" Rahond asked.


    "It''s kind of easy." with a flick of his wrist, a red file appeared in his hand. "I have faced countless hardship and betrayal from countless people in life, The last one woke me up. From th onward, I never trust anyone without knowing everything about them." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How are you knowing all this?" Rahond asked.


    With a flick if his wrist, a gre card appeared in his hand.


    "A Knowledge Card!" They all exclaimed in shock.


    "Ev though this card is not useful in Battle, it''s surely useful wh knowing about someone. The momt I saw this card, I decided not to hide my idtity as Supreme. Because someone can use it to know everything about me, if that can be achieved; why hide?"


    The t nodded.


    He oped the red file, the first photo he saw was Erika''s. He moved the page to the second page.


    "Rahond blade, Lost his mom in a car accidt, his dad couldn''t handle the grief and killed himself; not after transferring all his life times to his only son. Rahond, being age 8 joined VRG, and started making his way up. But ev with everything, he couldn''t past the silver rank, because he''s scared of death--"


    "--Huh?" Rahond was stunned.


    "--Don''t worry, I added those part." Michael smiled and continued. "With nothing to do, he oped a guild. And surprisingly, people rushed to join, and in matter of 8 years. He became guild Master Rahond."


    He turned to the three. "Ralph, Nick and Simon. All your histories are also in here." He placed the file beside him, and flicked his wrist again. T orange card with a padlock symbol on it appeared In his hand.


    "Mana Sealing card?!" Both Rahond and Borne, exclaimed.


    ''How many in-game Diamonds does Supreme have? Only the knowledge Card cost 50,000 in-game diamonds. To get all our information he''ll use at least , and Mana sealing card is 0,000 in-game diamonds. Having t means...'' Rahond''s brain stopped for a momt.


    "We won''t sleep here." He tore the t cards. The next momt, the t staggered backward feeling their Mana stopped channeling in their body.


    "You all have minute to decide." He said.


    "W-What if we refuse?" Simon asked after some hesitation.


    "You are free to go, the Mana sealing Card will wear off in about 5 minutes, if you are a member of The Conquerors; you''ll be removed."


    The t looked at each other. After some hesitation Rahond stepped forward.


    "I''ll jump."


    "Huh?!" §®¡Ì?¦¥??£¤?.???


    "What?!"


    "....."


    The rest were stunned in place.


    "You know what to do." Michael said with an emotionless tone.


    Rahond nodded and walked towards the edge. He looked down at the hill and gulped down. With a resolute determination, he jumped.


    "What?!!"


    "He did it!!!"


    "Rahond!!"


    The nine quickly rushed to the edge, seeing Rahond lying on the g, blood flowing from his head.


    "He-He-He-He is dead!!" Simon yelled in horror.


    "Wow, he''s really loyal to me."


    "You!" They turned to Michael, their eyes filled with shock and coldness.


    "You can leave if you want." Michael said flatly.


    "I''ll jump." Borne said, "I can''t go back to my life, either I die or follow you."


    "What?! But sior brother!!"


    "No! Sior brother!!"


    Both Roy and Job yelled in horror.


    "Goodbye my brothers, we might not be related by flesh and blood; but we''ll be brothers forever." With that said he jumped down.


    The eight watched as he smashed on the g, dying instantly.


    "Who is next?" Michael asked with a small smile.


    "Sior Brother have be with us for more than 5 years, I''ll rather follow his footsteps than live the life of a thug again. I''m coming to you Mom and Dad." Dink closed his eyes and jumped down.


    The sev looked at each other. Norman and Deck jumped down with them.


    Ralph and Nick looked at Michael one last time and jumped down.


    "No Way! These guys are stupid!!" Simon stepped back in fear.


    "I can''t do it." Job stepped back.


    "Too high, I still have a life to live." Roy also stepped back.


    Michael waited till the one minute is up, before he stood up. "You three have made your choice." He raised his bracelet and tapped on it.


    Ding!


    Simon looked at his bracelet.


    He looked up at Michael and roared. "You killer!! Do you think I''ll die for you? No way!! I''ll rather live than follow you like a dog!!"


    The other two nodded, agreeing with him.


    Michael nodded at them, and said. "Reaper, Drakon. Come here."


    "Huh?! Are you going to kill us?" Roy asked in fear.


    "No, I said I''ll let you guys go." He said.


    The three turned their heads to Drakon and Reaper flying from below the hill, wh the saw what the two were holding. They were all shocked and flabbergasted.

 Chapter 137: You Dont Have Enough Mana

    Simon: "Impossible!"


    Roy: "No way, I saw them dead!"


    Job: "Was it all a test?"


    Rahond and the others were placed on the g by Drakon and Reaper.


    They all turned towards Michael with Awe, believing they''ll be saved by his two pets.


    "How?!" Simon yelled, couldn''t believe his eyes; he rushed to the edge looking down.


    "Uh? Where are the bodies?!" He turned to the sev.


    "Why do you all look so surprise?" Michael twirled a gray card in his fingers staring at the three.


    "An Illusion card?! How many cards do you have?!" Roy asked in mild surprised.


    Michael didn''t answer his question, but said:


    "An illusion Card as the make predict create illusions which can only be visible to Bronze and platinum players, This card is completely useless against a gold or higher rank holders; but you guys are still Silver and platinum. Which made this card extremely useful to me... It created the illusions I wanted you all to see, and you fall for it."


    Simon: "You scheming ba--"


    "--I won''t complete that stce if you don''t want him to have your head." Michael gestured at Reaper, who stood behind him.


    Simon instantly closed his mouth seeing Reaper''s red eyes.


    "I said I''ll let you all go, You are free."


    The three looked at each others, regret all over their faces. If only they''d known.


    Michael wasn''t bothered by them and turned to the sev who jumped.


    "You sev showed me that you have 0% trust in me, and I too with you. From now onwards, you sev are welcome to the family." He tapped on his bracelet.


    "As for what you did, I''m rewarding you sev with some special things."


    DING!


    DING! S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    DING!


    The sev froze hearing AI''s voice in their heads.


    "I gave each one of you ,000,000 in-game diamonds, A stage-one evolution stone each, and six of you; a Rare-Class pet each. You already have one Rahond, so use the stage-two evolution stone I gave you on it."


    The sev fell to their knees after hearing him, they kowtow to him Thrice.


    "You don''t know what this meant to us, Boss. You just gave us hope to live a good life." Borne said with tears in his eyes.


    "Yes, Boss." We''ll forever be grateful." Dink added.


    "Get up all of you."


    They all stood up, Some of them wiped the tears off their faces, staring at Michael with Adoration.


    "Come on, let''s see your pet Rahond."


    Rahond: "Guarder, Come out!"


    The space behind his teared op, and a meters tall tortoise made from earth walked out.


    "Stage-one evolved?" Simon, Roy, and Job muttered in shock.


    "This is the pet you gave me. Michael."


    Michael, Reaper and Drakon, slowly Observed the tortoise.


    "Good." Michael nodded, and tapped on his bracelet.


    Six eggs appeared in front of everyone, floating in midair. He looked at their faces and smile; "you all thought I''d already giv you the eggs?" §®??¦®?¦Ñ¦´?.§³¦¨?


    The six nodded subconsciously.


    "Nope, This is what you are going to do. Each egg has differt pets with differt Bloodlines, they are a total of Six. Choose yours." He placed the eggs on the g, th raised his gaze to the six.


    "Borne, choose an Egg. Warning; Any one you chose will be yours forever. If someone chooses a pet you like or wanted, you''ll just have to suck up that jealousy, or else. You''ll lose not only the pet but all the things I gave you."


    Borne nodded and stepped forward, he moved his gaze on each egg. They were all of differt sizes and colors, getting to pick one and not knowing the Bloodline it has was something that made each one of them nervous.


    ''Supreme has In-games diamonds, it means they might be a Darkness, light or ev Lighting bloodlines among here. God, if you are there; help me chose the right one.'' Borne thought, and stopped in front of a yellow egg.


    He slowly observed it, th looked at the one on the right side of the yellow, that one has blue color with spots.


    "As I said, we can''t sleep here. I''m not pressuring you or anything." Michael leaped into the air and landed on Drakon''s head. "We just have to wait for them, partners."


    Reaper and Drakon nodded.


    After 30 seconds of checking all the eggs, he still settled on the yellow one. ''Lighting is yellow, that means. The pet in this egg will have the lighting bloodline.'' He picked up the inches tall egg.


    "You are next, Dink." He lied down on Drakon''s head.


    Dink walked forward, with no hesitation; he picked up the blue egg with spots on it.


    Deck moved forward and picked up a brown egg, th Norman, Ralph and Nick. All picked up the three cream color eggs remaining.


    "I think you all know what to do now."


    They nodded at Michael, th channeled their unlock Mana into the egg they chose.


    By doing this, they are forming a contract with it; Most players preferred this way because, after the egg hatch. It''ll only see them as its master and no one else.


    Crack!


    Borne''s egg cracked first, Michael sat up to see the egg he picked.


    "Almost there." He channeled more Mana in it.


    Crack!


    Dink''s egg cracked, and burst oped; taking aback by the sudd hatch, he fell butt down to the g.


    "Hiii" The blue baby bird let out a sound and landed on his face.


    "I-I-I got a pet!!!!" He yelled with Joy, holding the Bird in his hands. "A Rare-Class at that!!"


    "Hiii" the bird rubbed its face on his.


    "Wind Bloodline, You are pretty lucky." Michael said with a smile.


    Simon, Roy and Job, were speechless seeing how happy Dink was.


    Crack!


    Crack!!


    Deck stared at his brown egg, as it hatched, what came to view made him speechless. "A Plant-poison-ctipede." The next momt:


    "Wow!!! So cool!! Plant-poison-ctipede are rare to come by! Thank you Supreme!!"


    Michael nodded remembering Destroyers. ''Don''t worry guys, I''ll bring you all back. That''s a promise."


    Ralph got a sea-red Octopus, a Water bloodline pet. Nick got a fire-breathing Dog. A fire Bloodline pet. And lastly Norman; who got a Water-crocodile, everyone expected a water bloodline just because of its name. Instead, they saw an Earth Bloodline.


    ''Light, Darkness and lighting are really difficult to come by, maybe only an Epic-class above could have these bloodlines.'' Michael thought, the next momt; a frown settled on his face, not just him but everyone prest.


    "What?" He stared at Borne, totally speechless. ''This guy''s egg cracked first, th why isn''t it out?''


    "I don''t know what is wrong with it, Boss. It won''t come out." Borne pleaded to Michael.


    Michael scanned the egg with the system and said. "You won''t be able to op it, because... You don''t have ough Mana."


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 138: Intruder

    "What do you mean, Boss? I''m the strongest among them." Borne said anxiously, th looked up at Michael.


    "Why don''t you help me hatch it Boss, I don''t mind if it''s you."


    Michael shook his head. With a twirl of his wrist, a silver card appeared in his hand. "This is A High Exp card. It can help you level up to Lv8, and with a higher Level; you have higher Mana." He tossed the card to Borne, who caught it.


    "Thank you Boss!" Borne quickly tore the card, feeling the ergy in him.


    He smiled and without any second thought, infused everything in the egg.


    Crack!


    BOOM!


    A light sonic wave spread out, throwing him and the six back. The wave was so strong that Drakon and Reaper had to brace themselves.


    "Light Bloodline?!" Michael stood up in shock.


    The sev stared at the chameleon in shock, slowly standing up from the g.


    "A light bloodline?!" Borne exclaimed. He was expecting a Lighting Bloodline, but this was ev better.


    "Wow, I''ll say you are one lucky Bastard! Out of hundred Rare-Class eggs, only three can be of these powerful Bloodlines." He jumped down, and walked towards them.


    "A question Boss, What are the Bloodlines and Class of your pets?" Dink asked out of curiosity.


    "They ar''t my Pets, they are my partners." Michael corrected him.


    "Drakon is a Mystical-Class Dragon, A Fire, Darkness and Earth Bloodlines. While Reaper is a Rare-Class hybrid, A Lighting Bloodline."


    The sev froze hearing him say Drakon is a Mystical-Class.


    Mystical-Class are the strongest and deadliest pets in whole of VRG, and to think they have be staring at one with 3 Bloodlines!! Who would have thought Supreme is this powerful?!


    They all subconsciously turned their head to the 5 meters tall Dragon, Drakon was huge (7 meters in total.); really huge. And to top it up, it wasn''t his last Evolution stage. For God''s sake! Drakon is still a stage-two evolved!!


    They all gulped down.


    "Something is missing? Where are those three?" Michael moved his gaze all over the place.


    "Maybe they left." Norman replied.


    "No." Michael shook his head, and walked towards the edge the three were standing close to. He looked down, seeing three dead bodies impaled by Rocks.


    "They are dead! Your pet''s blast must have knocked them off the hill." He looked at Borne over his shoulder.


    "Sorry." Borne scratched his head, with a weird smile.


    The chameleon, stared at Michael not ev reacting.


    "Give your pets the evolution stones, so we can leave this place. And make sure to keep your distance after giving it to them."


    The sev nodded and brought out the stones from their player''s storage, th gave it to their pets.


    _


    They all stood 5 meters away from the pets. The pets looked at each other in confusion but still eat the stone one after the other.


    Boom!!


    Borne''s chameleon first succeeded, from a baby the pet now standing in front of them was a 4 meters tall Lizard.


    Dink''s blue bird evolved into a huge blue falcon with metal talons. "SCREECH!"


    The rest pets evolved into huge Animals, something that surprised the sev. What surprised Michael was the stage-two Earth-Rock tortoise. Pointy Rocks grew from its shell, but it remained in its normal height.


    "Your Pet is after Defse, Try to train him in combat."


    Rahond nodded, he also noticed the change in Guarder. ???§¦§®?£¤?.?§°?


    "Ok all of you, from now hceforth... You are all members of The Conquerors, Four days from now is the guild war with the Viper Guild. You all needs to get ready."


    The sev nodded with bright smiles on their faces, not caring about the three who fell off the hill. They might remember them sometimes, but the three made their choice.


    "Drakon. Burn those bodies."


    Drakon nodded and flew into the air, th dive downward.


    "Let''s go back."


    _______


    [Clear Sky Street.]


    [Kay''s house.]


    "Why will you wake us so late, young Master? Don''t you know it''s already :00 Am?" The second grand elder said with dissatisfaction.


    "Sorry, but I got news that Supreme might be a Diamond player, if he''s really one... There is no way we''ll win the war."


    "Why don''t you just cancel it?" The first grand elder asked.


    "I can''t, We''ll be the laughingstock in the whole 0 cities if that happed." Kay answered.


    "Th why wake us?"


    He turned to the second elder. "I want to kill him."


    Second Elder: "Meaning?"


    First elder: "Pardon?"


    "I''ll sd people to keep an eye on him, if they get the chance." He made a gesture of splitting his throat.


    "Who''ll you sd?" The first elder asked. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll sd the strongest in my guild, I know before tomorrow night; we''ll get the result."


    "I just hope it''s the result you''ll be expecting, if not... You''ll be done for."


    "I know the rules of Guild war, second elder. "As long it''s registered, The Guilds won''t be able to fight each other until on the day of the guild war". I know."


    "Good that you do, if that is all... I''ll be going to by room." She stood up from the couch and head towards the stairs.


    "A word of advice, Young Master. Play VRG and get stronger, we don''t know what we''ll expect or what The Conquerors have in store for us."


    "Play VRG?" He muttered in a low voice. "You are right first elder! I''ll go with your advice. I''ll ter the Gold medal, th show them who is the Guild master."


    "Good."


    ____


    [City Hospital.]


    Whoosh!!


    A shadow move by the window.


    Jnifer''s eyes snapped oped, seeing this. The figure jump out, flying away.


    Jnifer walked towards the window and looked at the departing figure, th lowered her gaze on Mira''s bed, seeing an velope on it.


    She picked it up, seeing the name on it. [To Michael.]


    ''Who was that?'' She thought, looking at the city. ''In whole of VRG, only Diamond players above could fly. Th...?'' She looked down at the velope again.


    ''Th, why didn''t I detect the intruder? Is his/her rank higher than a Diamond player?''

 Chapter 139: Journey To The Future 1

    [That same night.]


    [11:59:55 Pm]


    After the test, Michael went home instead of the Hospital. He planned to prepare the house for his sister''s surprise.


    After Arranging all their belongings, and decorating the house, He wants straight to bed.


    [11:59:57 Pm]


    *Michael...*


    An eerie voice sounded in the dim bedroom.


    *Mic...heal...*


    It sounded again, this time; Michael''s eyes snapped open.


    *Come To me, Michael...*


    "Huh?" He sat up on his bed, Moving his gaze around the room. "Who are you?"


    [12:00:00 Am.]


    WHzzzzh!!!!!


    A vortex appeared above his head, before he could think of anything. He was pulled inside, disappearing from the bedroom.


    Whiip!


    It closed and Vanished.


    "What the?!! Whoa!!"


    Michael saw himself flying towards a circular light, golden Lightenings, Storms, gravity and Time were smashing into one another causing a breathtaking and also a deadly spectacle around him.


    "What the hell?!" He tried to move away from the light, but couldn''t. With nothing else to do, he braced himself for whatever lies ahead.


    [If we go through that gate together, we''ll share the rewards, and I don''t want that with a loser like you.]


    He turned his gaze to the right, seeing Sara staring at him with a sneer.


    "Huh?"


    [Hahaha... You loser! Do you think you can stop me? I can let them expel you with one word!!.]


    "Glen." He turned to the left, seeing a young man with short blonde hair, yelling to the guy who was on the ground, his legs to his chest; hands protecting his Head. This pathetic looking guy was the old Michael.


    [Father! No! Please father wake up!!]


    He looked ahead seeing his 15yrs old self, holding a Middle-age man in hand, crying in the dead of night.


    "Who is showing me all these?!!" He yelled, getting closer to the Light.


    [Who are you, Supreme?]


    "Erika?" This one surprised him.


    [Congratulation player Supreme, You have been rewarded with a Special Card.]


    "Huh... Special card?"


    [For killing My fifth Commander, we''ll watch as my children turn your world into Ruins.]


    [John: You Angered someone powerful in Caroton City.]


    [You can''t stop us Zeus!!]


    [The Dragons'' Realm is not yet Taken over.]


    [Go Master, we''ll hold her back!!]


    [Go back to the beginning, and you''ll see me.]


    [Miles: I will never forget you Michael, whenever you need help. Let me know.]


    [I have a vision, Partner. Are there other worlds?]


    [Michael: please help my sister, she has a cold. I''ll do anything, just help her.]


    [Ok. I''ll give you two days to get the life times needed.]


    [Sara: I love you Michael, but I don''t know if I can live with you. My lifetime is low, and I might die anything.]


    [Michael: That won''t happen, I''ll work hard and get life times for you and my sister.]


    [You are the best Brother in the whole world.] S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Are you Worthy?]


    [Is that a human''s leg you are eating?]


    [Die you Behemoth!!]


    [Take this sword, help us kill the calamity.]


    [I love you two. Michael, Take care of your sister.]


    [Always say your prayers, Michael. Because, you won''t know what''ll happen tomorrow.]


    Countless memories flashed all over the place, the one which got his attention was the last.


    "Mom."


    Bang!!


    He flew down from a ceiling of a majestic Building, the moment he landed. He summoned the starlight sword.


    Michael slowly looked around the golden Hall, the walls were Adorn with countless gems and jewels; That even Michael was dumbfounded.


    30 meters from him was a huge staircase, which height was freaking 50m.


    Michael had to raise his head to see the throne on top of the stairs.


    "Are you a giant?" He asked the unknown Man sitting on the throne.


    "...And, what am I doing here?" He slowly moved his gaze around.


    "Stop looking Around, If I wanted you dead. You won''t be standing here."


    The giant stood up, his voice revibrating around the huge thrown hall.


    "Who are you? What is this place? And what the hell am I doing here?!"


    The 70 feet giant slowly head down the stairs, walking towards him. What caught Michael''s attention was; the more the giant walked towards him, the more he shrunk In Size.


    "So many questions for a mortal."


    Michael narrowed his eyes, he gripped the starlight sword tightly. "Then who are you? At least you can answer that, right?" He asked with sarcasm.


    "A human who isn''t scared of me? That''s New." The giant shrunk to the size of an adult man, with long white hair and golden eyes, he was putting on an Emerald kingly robe, and pants.


    With a flicked of his wrist, The starlight sword flew out from Michael''s gripped towards him.


    "What the?" He was stunned.


    "The starlight sword, known as the nemesis of all living creature. Forge from the blood of a true god." He looked at Michael. "I''ll say, The Demon lord from the second realm." The man took the sword and spun it around.


    Michael looked at his hand, then the sword. He Utterly confused and speechless.


    "Don''t look so surprise human. The starlight sword is indeed powerful, but... There are countless weapons out there that are even more powerful than it. For example; Poseidon''s Trident which is a Divine-Class weapon." He tossed the sword back to Michael who caught it.


    He stared at his sword, then at the man. ''What the? System... What is this?!''


    "Your aid won''t answer you." The man shook his head. "Do you think that old man is stronger than I?" He asked.


    "What? You heard my thought? And who is this old man?" Michael took a step back.


    "You''ll know when the time is right." Seeing Michael''s lost expression, He sighed.


    "There are countless things you don''t know about, and I''m sure with time you''ll know every single one of them. You are here for a reason, so listen well and learn from it."


    The unknown man walked towards him. "You are different from the other mortals, maybe because of the old man. But you''re still naive, thinking you are strong; when you don''t even know the meaning of the word "strong "."


    "Then let''s go a few rounds."


    "Hahahahahahahahaha!!!!" The man burst into loud laughter hearing him. He laughed so loud that tears formed in the side his eyes.


    "I never knew you are this funny." The man looked up at him. "Let me answer your first question." He smirked.


    "I am called Chronos, The personification of time, itself."


    Michael froze upon hearing the stranger.

 Chapter 140: Journey To The Future 2

    "I brought you here to show you what is yet to come."


    "Personification of Time? What is the different between a True god and Personification god?"


    "We are called Primordial gods, mortal. Primordial gods have the power to control Reality and all elements, we can create, destroy and protect a world. But a True god as you called them are just immortals, who has power over a particular aspect in reality."


    "What about Zeus?" Michael asked. For The great Queen to yell this name, it means this Zeus is powerful.


    "Zeus isn''t a primordial god, but he''s the god of lightening. Now, let''s go back to the task at hand."


    "I have another question."


    "What is it?"


    "Where am I? And what is these 10 realms I''d been hearing?"


    "You are in my World, this place is known as Chaos. And for your second question; Some questions are left unanswered."


    "Wha...?"


    Before he could say anything, Chronos waved his hand. A green light appeared behind Michael, it split into two trails and moved around him. Creating a circle on the ground, with the two at the center.


    Crack!


    The ground they were standing on started cracking like fragile glass.


    "What are you doing?!"


    "As I said, I brought you here for a reason. To show you what yet to come, maybe it''ll open your eyes."


    Bang!!


    The ground collapsed.


    "Aahhhhh!!!!" Michael let out a terrifying scream, falling into darkness.


    "I don''t know humans are this afraid, what am I saying? I know." Chronos floated down above him.


    A circular green gateway appeared below them, while the force pulling Michael increased.


    Whoosh!


    BANG!


    "Whoa!!"


    Michael fell heavily on the ground. "Can''t you drop me any lighte--"


    His words were cut short when he saw his surroundings. Michael raised his head to the sky which was bloodred, countless shapes and sizes of Monsters were flying all over the red sky, all heading towards one direction. Feeling he was standing on something weird, he lowered his head.


    Michael''s face instantly turned paled seeing the unknown number of skeletons he was standing on.


    "This?"


    He looked around the place; Seeing destroyed buildings, ruins, more humans'' skeleton, and more... monsters.


    He took a step back in fright. "I-I-I know this place." He looked up at Chronos, who slowly descends towards him.


    "I know this place, This is Unity Street. Amerisa."


    "You are correct, Michael. This is your City, Amerisa. This is what''ll become of your world if you don''t get Serious."


    "What do you mean?!!" He looked around the place; The red sky, the bones he was standing on and roared.


    "What do you mean this is my world?!!!"


    "You can scream as loud as you can, No one can hear you. And nothing will change." Chronos landed beside him.


    "To avoid all this destruction, killing. You need to take what you humans called "VRG" very seriously."


    "VRG is just a game."


    Chronos frowned. "Out of everything you have heard and seen so far, you are till taking it as a game?!" He pointed at a Monster with four hands and eyes.


    "Remember that monster?"


    Michael followed his finger. "That is Calamity... Or Gas-Death. The monsters I killed in my first and Third game."


    "It''s not a game Human, Come with me, and I''ll show you."


    Chronos ascends into the air, followed by Michael.


    "AI as you know it, isn''t what you humans believe as the holder of your lives or the architect of VRG. AI is a gift to the human race, so you guys will have the opportunity to get stronger for the main battle--"


    "--Main Battle?" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "--Yes, AI was built with the powers of the whole divine pantheon."


    "--Pantheon?"


    "The divine pantheon consist of all gods. Where was I? Oh; You Humans will be able to tap the powers of this AI from the bracelet given. Then you''ll be taken to another realm or world to fight the Monsters and Evil which are trying to enter your world." Chronos paused, and added;


    "Think of it this way. You humans are soldiers of your own world, sent to the enemies'' world to kill their soldiers. For three decades now, you humans have killed an unknown number of your enemies'' forces without even knowing it. Especially you and those in that Demigods'' ranking board you humans created."


    "Hold on!! This bracelet which you referred to as gift, opportunity, and blessing! Have Destroyed so many lives on Earth! Everything now runs on fucking life times, if it reaches Zero. You die! Have you ever seen a gift that kill the receiver?!!!"


    Chronos turned to him.


    "Humans are stubborn Creatures, to get them to cooperate; you need to show them death. If the pantheon activate AI without Lifetime, No Humans will join what you guys called VRG."


    "I lost my Mom and Dad because of Lifetime."


    "There''ll come a time in life when everyone will lose someone close to them. Yours just came earlier."


    Michael sighed, this information was too much. He looked ahead, he has no idea were they were heading; but they were following all the Monsters towards the same direction.


    "So AI or VRG isn''t a game, it''s just taking us somewhere else to kill the Monsters, who are going to attack my world. I just want to know why The Pantheon who created AI didn''t just wipe out the Monsters? Don''t they have the power to stop this?"


    "The gods are also fighting their battle, not all gods want the best for humans, they are fighting a battle the humans with their current strength won''t last a second in."


    "Where are the gods located?" Michael asked again.


    "Past the sovereign rank, you''ll get your answer."


    Michael nodded and asked again. "What about the Dragons'' realm?"


    "The fourth realm is under attack, but isn''t yet taken over by them. The angels are helping."


    "Who is them? Is it Queen Echidna?"


    Chronos shook his head. "Echidna is just the wife of the main ruler, the leader is a lot stronger than 10 True gods combined."


    "Who is this Ruler?" Michael asked with Awe, stronger than 10 True gods.


    "You''ll know with time." Chronos suddenly stopped, and gestured to Michael with his head.


    "Do you recognize them?"


    Michael looked at the distance, what he saw made him frowned Deeply.


    "Drakon?"

 Chapter 141: Journey To The Future 3

    "How is this possible?"


    Michael hovered above Drakon''s huge frame, measuring 50 meters big, both his wings were cut off clean. While Countless Monsters were feasting on his body.


    "Get off him, you Bastards!!!" The starlight sword appeared in his hand.


    "They can''t hear or see you, and you can''t attack them." Chronos stood behind him.


    "But... He is my friend." He turned to Chronos. "Drakon is a Mystical-Class Dragon, and also a fifth-stage Evolved. What on earth can kill him?"


    "A lot of things and weapons can kill a Mystical-Class Dragon, for example; a True god can easily kill a Mystical-Class Dragon, even if he''s stage-five evolved. Your sword get stronger if you get stronger, same principal applied to Drakon and Reaper."


    Graaa!!


    Michael turned to the side, seeing Reaper''s bisected body. Two Calamities were feeding on him.


    "Who did this?" He asked with gritted teeth.


    Chronos pointed at a distance.


    Michael followed his finger and saw an endless sea of Monsters charging towards something or someone. Above the red clouds, a huge black Eerie Circular gateway covering hundreds of Meters were seen. Monsters were pouring down from the gateway like an endless stream of water.


    "AI is the main reason none of these Monsters could enter your world, but if AI is destroyed. There is no saving your world."


    "What is happening under that gateway?"


    "Let''s find out."


    A force pulled him towards the center, in about three seconds he stopped right above the Monsters. Michael lowered his gaze at the center.


    A wounded young man in a black Overcoat, stood facing the surrounding Monsters. Behind him were bodies he instantly recognized.


    Michael observed Erika who was missing both her hands, there was a gruesome hole on her chest. Jennifer was cut into two halves; Tyson''s head was also lying beside his body. Rahond lower section was gone. Borne, Ricky, Levi, and even Joker all got horrible ending.


    The wounded young man supported himself with the starlight sword, he raised his head staring at the Monsters.


    "The starlight sword? Why is the second seal still active?" He turned to Chronos.


    "How would I know? It''s your future."


    ["You Will pay for this! I''ll kill all of you!!"]


    The future Michael slowly stood up, his eyes filled with killing intent, and bloodlust.


    ["I won''t give up, for the lives of my friends; all of you will die!!"]


    [***Oh Michael, Or let me call you Supreme.***]


    "Who said that?" Michael turned to Chronos. "Who said that?" He asked again, the demonic voice sounded all over the place; so he couldn''t pinpoint the location


    "Watch." Chronos stated.


    Michael moved his gaze back to the future Michael. The darkness around him moved, and form 10 Silhouettes shrouded in darkness. No matter how hard he tired; he couldn''t see their faces.


    "You can''t see them because they are all powerful beings, half of them are True gods." Chronos revealed.


    ["You Bastards!! Look at the destruction you have caused!!"]


    [***Your world have been an obstacle in my plans of ruling the 10 realms. So I just have to destroy it***]


    The figure standing in front said.


    ["You...!!"]


    [***Those gods thought they could stop me, even setting AI to stop me from attacking your world. But after I wipe them out, and destroyed AI; your world wasn''t easy to take over.***]


    ["I''ll stop you!! Your plan to rule the 10 realms will never come to be!!"]


    [***Actually there are 11 realms, If you are adding the Gods'' realm to it. I now have ten, including the gods'' realm, after I''m done with this pathetic world of yours. I''ll be heading to Amavera.***]


    "What class or rank is this thing?!" Michael asked, even being a Diamond player he couldn''t detect its rank...


    ...And the future Michael was in the sovereign rank, with all that powers. It was still useless towards the ten figures shrouded in darkness.


    "It''s not really a thing, that monster has the power of a primordial god without even being one. The more world and kills he got in his hand, the stronger he gets. And he had killed more than a trillion creatures." Chronos said, observing the dark figures with contempt.


    Michael looked at his future self. "A sovereign rank means nothing to them, that only means..." He looked down at his sword.


    "I need to break the chains of the sovereign rank and enter the rank above."


    Chronos nodded with approval upon hearing him. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [***Oh! I forgot. Here is a goodbye present from me.***]


    Something flew from the dark figure towards the future Michael, who caught it. Seeing what it was, the future Michael staggered backward.


    Michael frowned and descends towards him, he also wanted to see the present.


    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you."


    He heard Chronos, but continued downward.


    The thing the future Michael caught was a head; Long brown hair was seen. Michael lowered himself more, next moment;


    "MIRA!!"


    He fell from the sky, falling heavily on the ground, while the Future Michael dropped to his knees; with Mira''s head in hand.


    ["Mira. My lovely sister."]


    Tears rolled down the future Michael''s cheeks, as he held the head; her eyes were still wide open, filled with fear. The future Michael slowly closed her eyes with his hand.


    [***My friends here made sure to deal with her, they tormented her in any way they could think of, from sexual abuses to removing her nails; and more. You should be happy I gave you the head, you wouldn''t want to see her body... You know what she said before she breathed her last?***]


    The two Michael were trembling with both Anger and regret.


    [***She said; "please let my brother live" she didn''t beg for herself but you.***]


    "YOU PIG!!!!" Michael''s eyes turned red, his Mana burst out from his body.


    "You can''t attack him, but you can still change the future." Chronos''s voice sounded, surprisingly calming him down.


    ["You Pig!!"]


    The future Michael yelled, all his Mana flow into the starlight sword. He then threw the sword towards the dark figure, while moving towards its target, the starlight sword split into 10 moving with incredible speed.


    The next moment; it froze in front of the ten figures. [***Do you think this sword can kill me?***]


    The starlight sword started vibrating, all the runes on its surface slowly vanished one at a time.


    BOOM!!!


    The sword, known as the nemesis of all living creature shattered into countless Pieces, disappearing from view.


    The future Michael spurted out a mouthful of blood, caused by the backlash.


    [***You should be happy Michael, You are the last Human to die in your stubborn world.***]


    The shadows moved by itself, forming a huge sword behind the ten figures.


    The future Michael smiled, staring lovely at the head in his hand. ["I hope you are with Mom and Dad, Mira. Because I''m coming."]


    The huge sword shot towards him.


    ["I failed everyone, I failed my friends, my Love, City and world--"]


    BOOOOOM!!!!!!


    The sword struck him, shattering him into countless pieces of flesh and blood.


    [****Hahahahaha!!! Amavera is next!!***]


    With that said, the Ten vanished from the place.

 Chapter 142: Poking A Sleeping Tiger

    Michael knelt on the ground, his head down. "Everything I have done till now is to keep her safe, I joined VRG just to get lifetimes and the powers to protect her from dangers. Not this."


    "Maybe that''s not what she really needed." Chronos landed behind him.


    "Perhaps, but¡­ I thought I was going the right way, how did all this--"


    "--You are going the right way, but one man can''t defeat all these forces. You have an aid; but others don''t. You should help those closest to you, those you trust to get stronger. I''m not saying you should look after everyone... I''m saying you should help them get stronger. For example; help your Guild Members."


    Michael stood up. Chronos continued:


    "To defeat this force, you need an army. Your Army... You can''t get that by always moving alone, get this right; Not everyone deserves death, You can forgive some and they''ll be forever grateful. Don''t forget I said "Not everyone"."


    "I get what you are trying to say, I must change this future. I must make a Bright future for everyone." He turned to Chronos.


    "I have a question."


    "Go on."


    "Why me? Out of millions of people on my world, why chose me?"


    "You want to know why I showed you all these?"


    "Yes."


    "Let just say you caught the eyes of someone who I can''t think of going against. This someone wants you to safe your world. The other worlds have also been given another chance, by this same someone."


    "Who is this--"


    "--You will know when the time is right."


    "You are the personification of time, can''t you let the time be right?" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hahahahaha. Only showing you the future have drained so much of my divine divinity, Do you think time can be toyed with? Even I, who is the primordial god of time can''t try it."


    Michael thought for a moment then nodded. "I guess you are right."


    BOOM!!


    The ground they were standing on cracked open, the next moment; he fell inside, followed by Chronos.


    "You didn''t scream?" Chronos asked in mild surprised.


    "I don''t think anything can scare me after what I have seen."


    Chronos smiled, a circular gateway appeared beneath them.


    "Anything I need to know?"


    "Never rely on Luck, Michael. Luck is something formed by the Human''s mind. You saw an opportunity, you took it and gained something great. That isn''t luck, but choice."


    The image of Drakon in the egg appeared in front of him.


    The image of Reaper kneeling in front of him, pleading not to be killed; appeared at his side.


    A black card appeared in front of him.


    "Last word, Human. Don''t always depend on your aid. A time will come when you won''t have it, and don''t reveal anything you see here to anyone."


    That was all Michael heard before passing through the gateway.


    Chronos sighed, closing it.


    Whzzzzhh!!!


    He turned around, the dark space distorted, and a golden light appeared in front of him.


    "It''s done." He said respectfully.


    Golden light flew from the light, entering his body; restoring all his Divinity.


    "Thank you." Chronos thanked.


    The light lingered for a moment, then vanished.


    A power that even the primordial god of time is so respectful to, what the hell is it?


    ________


    Michael collapsed on his bed, he looked around. Seeing he was back in his bedroom. He heaved a sighed.


    RING!!


    He turned his head to his phone on the pillow. Then picked it up and answered the call.


    "What is it Jennifer?" He asked.


    "Glen moved the class gathering, he said; today at Noon."


    "Ok."


    "Why do you sound so down? Is anything wrong?"


    "Nothing, are you in the hospital?"


    "No, we''re on the way back."


    "We?"


    "Yes, we have discharge Mira. We are coming, oh! There Is something important I want to tell you."


    "Ok. I''ll be waiting." He hanged up, and tossed the phone on the bed. "Already Daytime?" He was presently surprised.


    Chronos: "Maybe that''s not what she really needed". "You need an Army". "You can''t face this force alone."


    ''I need an army?'' He stood up and walked towards the bathroom. "I don''t have an Army, so I''ll have to build one." He walked inside.


    ________


    [Viper''s Guild Building.]


    Kay sat in his office, looking at all the pictures of The Conquerors in his hand. Both the elders sat on the couch in the office, drinking tea.


    "Congratulation young Master for entering the Gold medal rank." The first grand elder said with a smile.


    "It''s all thanks to you grand elder." He looked up at the elder. "If you haven''t given me that epic-class pet. I don''t think I would have survived."


    "Your dad asked us to give it to you. He''ll be proud of you." The second elder said, taking a sip of her tea.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    "Come in." Kay said.


    The door opened, and a muscular man standing 6''7 feet tall walked in.


    "You called for me guild master."


    "Yes Vice. Are you sure Michael and Jennifer will be going to the mega super hotel?"


    "Yes." The muscular man nodded.


    "Mage super hotel belong to Mr Clearance, attacking it is like poking a sleeping tiger--"


    "--But guild master, Mr Clearance isn''t that power--"


    "--You are a fool." Kay cut him off. "You are my Vice and also my spy. But you''re acting like a moron. Mr Clearance''s two guards are both gold medal holders, only those two could destroy our Guild; He''s also the owner of Clear Sky street. I hope you remember my father isn''t around, he left me in charge; and I''m not planning on angering someone else."


    The vice quickly nodded.


    "I called you here because I have an important mission for you. Take 9 other members with you, 10 of you will wait outside the hotel. Your task is to kill Supreme and use the sniper rifles. If you have the shot, Kill him."


    "It''ll be done." The muscular man nodded and left the office.


    "What If he discovered it''s you who sent them?" The second elder asked, placing her glass cup on the small table in front of her.


    "He won''t, but he''ll surely kill them all if he discovered." Kay said with a smirk. "They''ll be fine, as long they kept their distance. Besides... I still have 30 more members in the guild."


    The two elders looked at each other, then nodded at him.

 Chapter 143: Who Were Those Kids?

    "What are you guys wearing?"


    Michael asked, coming out of the elevator. The four looked at each other, then at Michael.


    "Yesterday you told us our job is to protect Mira, we are now her bodyguards. So we have to look like one."


    Michael stared at Borne and the other three with a slight frown. "Do you then have to wear suits?" He asked.


    Dink: "It''s black, Boss."


    "I can see that." Michael sat down on the couch staring at them.


    "Don''t you like it?"


    He looked at Borne. "Forget that, if you guys like it; keep it..." His face turned serious.


    "...You guys'' up-most priority is to protect Mira, Follow her everywhere. Don''t let her out of your--" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "--A question Boss." Deck raised his hand.


    "You don''t have to raise your hand if you have a question."


    "Ok Boss." He dropped his hand. "My question; you said we should follow her everywhere, does that include when she is in the bathroom?"


    Michael and the other three were stunned.


    Borne faced palmed himself. ''This guy is still a Moron.''


    Dink was speechless.


    Norman: ''what type of question is that?!''


    "What? No. Protect her when she is outside the house." Michael said and added. "Do you all understand?"


    "Understood!!"


    "Then what are you four waiting for?" Michael asked with a frown on his face.


    "What are we waiting for?" The four repeated his word, looking around in confusion.


    "You should be protecting Mira right now. But you are all here!"


    "Huh?" The four were flabbergasted.


    "But... Boss--"


    "--I''m just joking." Michael stood up, he walked towards them and tapped Borne''s right shoulder.


    "Come on, they''re coming to the house. And from now onward you four are living here, there is an extra apartment in the back. It has three rooms and everything is fully furnished. Make yourselves at home, but first; come with me."


    With that said, he walked towards the entrance.


    The four looked at each other, then the house they were in. Only staying for a night in this huge mansion made them not to leave again, and now... They got theirs in the back. These four were more than happy to stay. And the best thing about this was, No Rent! Live for free and receive salary!!


    Who will refuse?


    They all quickly followed behind Michael.


    ______


    "Hold on! Your Name, Identity and Who you are visiting!!" Daniel, the chief guard of Unity street first gate yelled at the man in the black BMW in front of him.


    "Why do you always like shouting, Daniel?" A male''s voice sounded from the BMW.


    "Mr Clearance?!" Daniel was stunned for a second, then quickly said. "Sorry Mr Clearance, I didn''t know it was you. Do you want to buy a house? Or just visiting someone?"


    "I''m here to see Manager Mike."


    Mr Clearance was a 50 years old man with gray hair, he was the owner and founder of Unity Street, mega super Hotel and more other companies. Being one of the richest Man in Amerisa, he was respected by everyone who knows him. The man Daniel yelled on was his bodyguard, A gold medal holder.


    "Right this way--"


    Beep!


    Daniel looked behind the BMW seeing a Lincoln. When he saw the Number plate on it, he yelled. "OPEN THE GATE!!!!!"


    His voice was so loud that Mr Clearance and those around turned to him.


    The gate slowly opened. Before Mr Clearance''s bodyguard could drive in, Daniel stopped him.


    ?¦É%§á??#-$§Þ?&§ñ@?-#?@§ä-§à&§ñ¦É?@?-?§Ú%-?!?¨N¦Å??!?§ñ?


    "Hold on my friend!"


    The man stopped the car, staring at him in confusion.


    The other guards rushed forward, they all asked the drivers blocking the way to Move to the side, making way for the Lincoln.


    Mr Clearance stared at all this in confusion. ''Who is in that car that''ll make Daniel behave like this? He is even sweating.''


    The Lincoln moved past his car only to came to a stopped.


    Everyone looked at the open gate, seeing a young Man in black overcoat descending right in front of the car.


    "What is the delay?" The young man asked, the moment his feet touched the ground.


    "Is that?"


    Mr Clearance, the gate guards, and even the onlookers were all stunned in place.


    The driver''s door opened and Tyson got out. "Do you always have to show off? Just because you are a Diamond holder."


    Michael didn''t reply, but walked towards Tyson and shoved him to the side.


    "Hey!"


    "I drive." Michael stated, and got inside the Car, he looked at the back seat seeing Jennifer and Mira smiling at him.


    "There is something important to do." He started the car.


    "Hey!! What about me?!" Tyson yelled outside, trying to open the locked door.


    "I thought you can fly?" Michael asked with a smirk, and drove inside.


    "You aren''t leaving me here." Tyson jumped, landing on top of the car.


    "What are you doing up there?" Michael asked stopping the car.


    "Do you think I''ll walk, I either stay inside or sat up here." Tyson folded his hands on his chest.


    "Fine by me." Michael started the car again, and drove in full speed.


    "Whoa!!!"


    Everyone blinked a couple of times, none believing what had just happened. A Diamond holder just landed in front of them, shove a young man to the side and got in the vehicle; then drove away, not after the guy got on top the car.


    "What just happened?"


    "That guy looks like Supreme"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Nope."


    Mr Clearance got out the car and walked towards Daniel. "Who were those Kids?" He asked.


    "Sorry for the delay, Mr Clearance. But those three are the owners of Villas number one, two and three. I don''t have the guts to keep them waiting in line."


    Everyone froze upon hearing him.


    "Did I heard that wrong?"


    "Those three are the owners of the three top villas on the hill?"


    "Oh my goodness! Who are these kids?"


    Mr Clearance was silent for a moment then asked. "You said three, Why did I see only two?"


    "The third one is in the vehicle, she is a freaking Gold medal holder!"


    ''She?''


    Mr Clearance looked at the distance car. ''These kids who aren''t even 30 years already has so much Life times to be able to buy the villas on the hill. Why my son is always out Partying, he''s even hosting a Class gathering today. His whole 5 years of being a player, he can only enter the platinum medal; even with all the resources I provided--''


    "--What happened sir?" Daniel asked seeing the frown on Mr Clearance''s face.


    "It''s nothing." He nodded at Daniel and walked back to his car.


    Daniel stared at his figure, till his car drove inside the street. He then turned to the other cars and yelled.


    "Your Name, Identity and who you are visiting!!"

 Chapter 144: Everyone Wants To Be Free

    "Someone left this in the hospital." Jennifer passed an envelope to him.


    Michael took it with his right hand, his eyes fixed on the road.


    "What did it say?"


    "How did you know I have read it?" She asked in mild surprised. Getting No reply, she continued:


    "Someone wants to meet you, he/she said after the guild war, at fine star restaurant. 12:00 pm. He said he chose it because it seems to be your best restaurant"


    "Didn''t you see the person?"


    "I didn''t, he/she sneaked inside. And I suspect this person is either a Diamond player or Elite player." She said.


    "Where are we going?" Mira asked, looking out the window. She had no idea what the two were saying.


    "Home." Michael answered, he looked at the Envelope in his hand with a small frown. ''Who want to see me? No name or anything.''


    "Home?" Mira turned to Jennifer, her face filled with confusion.


    Michael looked at her confused expression through the rearview mirror, a smile on his face. ''Nothing will happen to you, Mira.'' He thought.


    "Hey! Who are those four in black suits?! They looked like they''re going to a ball or something." Tyson yelled from the roof.


    Michael looked at Borne and his group who stood in front of the second gate, All breathing heavily.


    He stopped the car in front of them. "What happened?" He asked, looking out the window.


    "Did he just ask us that?" Deck muttered in shock.


    "You left us at the gate and flew away, we''d to run all the way here." Borne revealed, wiping the sweat off his face.


    "Your tie is crooked." He revealed.


    "Fuck the tie!!" Borne removed the tie, throwing it on the ground.


    "Why such behavior? You were the ones who want to wear a suit." Michael shook his hand and started the car.


    "See you guys inside." He showed his visual card to the guard, who then opened the gate for the group.


    "Eh?"


    "What?"


    "Boss!!"


    "...."


    The four were stunned as the car drove inside, leaving them standing outside in their suits.


    Beep!!


    Borne raised his bracelet seeing a visual blue card on it. "The boss sent it, come on! Let''s go in."


    "No way! I''m not running again." Dink said and added: "Falcon! Come out!"


    The space behind him teared open, and a huge blue bird walked out. It lowered itself for Dink, who got on its back.


    "See you guys in the house."


    With that said, the pet flew into the air, leaving the three dumbfounded men behind.


    "I wish mine could fly." Norman muttered.


    _


    Beep!


    Mira looked at the purple visual card in her bracelet and called her brother''s notice.


    "Brother, What is..."


    "That is an entrance card, Mira. Every time you want to pass that gate, you''ll need to show that man the card."


    "Oh, Ok." Mira nodded in understanding.


    "Hey, Micky. Drop me in front of my house. I need to wash up and get ready for the Class gathering."


    "Ok."


    "Who is going for a gathering?!!" Tyson asked, hitting the car.


    "You!"


    Michael pushed the breaks. Not expecting the sudden stop, Tyson rolled down the car falling in front of it.


    "Are you!!" He stood up, turning around to face the car.


    "Thank you, Micky." Jennifer got down the car. "Ok Mira, we''ll see in an hour."


    "Ok bestie!" Mira nodded at her. §Ú?¦Í@¦Å?-?§à¡Ò¦Ó¦Å+?&-?!¢¥*????§â£¤§ñ


    Michael started the car and drove around Tyson, leaving the two behind.


    "What is up with that dude?!" Tyson asked with a frown.


    "Don''t know." Jennifer walked towards her gate.


    "What is this gathering you mentioned?" He turned to her.


    "Not your business." She placed her palm on the scanning screen on her gate.


    "If it''s related to the Guild Master, it''s my business."


    Jennifer looked at him over her shoulder. "You are annoying." She removed her hand, as the double black gate slowly opened.


    "Are you leaving your two bodyguards behind?" He asked again.


    "They are in the Guild, training. Something you should be doing." She walked inside, as the gate slowly close.


    "Should I--"


    "--Don''t even think about it, you aren''t welcome here."


    That was her last word, before the gate completely closed.


    Tyson looked at the closed gate, then at his right and left. He sighed deeply, and walked towards his villa which was 50 meters away from Jennifer''s.


    "If only my Epic-Class pet could fly..." He took out his phone, fixed his earpiece in it and tucked it in his ears, calmly walking on the empty street.


    _


    "What is it brother? You have been quiet for a while now?" Mira asked, staring at Michael.


    "It''s nothing, Mira." He turned his head to her. "After the guild war, I''ll put you in school. And start your training."


    "Training?"


    This surprised Mira, what did her brother mean by "training"?


    "Yes, Mira. You''ll start going to school, and after school. I''ll train you in combat, you saw those four men in suits, right?"


    Mira nodded.


    Micheal looked ahead. "Those four will be your personal bodyguards. They''re all platinum holders, and I trust them."


    "I''ll go with whatever you say."


    Michael nodded.


    After some minutes of driving, they finally arrived to their destination.


    "Is this?" Mira got down with her toy in hand, the same toy Michael made for her; she stood still staring at the huge gate in front of her.


    "This is our new home."


    "You bought this?!" She asked, turning to Michael.


    "No, Tyson and Jennifer bought it for you." Micheal answered her, before he could take a step; Mira''s voice sounded.


    "Brother. All the things are in the trunk, the gifts and some other things."


    Michael nodded and walked towards the trunk, he opened it seeing all the gifts Tyson bought for Mira. And...


    He picked up a piece of white envelope. Mira walked towards him, slowly observing it.


    "What is that?" She asked. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s find out." He opened the Envelope, reading it out loud.


    ["Hey Micky, I want to say this car now belong to Mira. It''s my second gift to her, please let her have it. From your friend Jenny."]


    "Why write a note when she could just speak to us?" Mira asked in mild confusion.


    "Don''t know, we''ll find out in an hour." Michael closed the trunk, then folded the note in the envelope; and stored everything in the system''s storage.


    "Let''s go." He held Mira''s hand, and walked towards the huge gate.


    SCREECH!


    They both looked up seeing a huge blue falcon, flying towards them.


    "Is that a man riding the bird?" Mira asked with Awe.


    Seeing the amazed look in her eyes, Micheal asked: "Do you wish to fly?"


    "Everyone dream of a day they could fly above the clouds, to be free."


    Michael stared at her with a loving smile. ''You are right Mira, everyone wants to be free.'' He looked up at Dink, who sat on his pet.


    "Everyone."

 Chapter 145: What Are You Planning?

    "Do you like the house, Mira?" Micheal asked sitting on the couch, while Dink stood at the door.


    "It''s huge! I love it. I''ll surely thank My Bestie and that redhead guy." Mira walked towards him and sat down.


    "I have a question brother."


    "Yes?" He turned to her. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is it because you are now a player that all these things are happening to us? Is out future going to be filled with dangers? Is that the reason you want to start training me?"


    "That is a lot of question." He looked at the HD TV in front of them. "Being a player has its benefits and Consequences. For once... Being the player at the top of the Leader ranking board, surely made me the biggest target in VRG--"


    "--Why? It''s not your fault being at the top."


    Michael scoffed:


    "They all said I took their ranking position, so if I''m gotten rid of, they gain their position back."


    "What is the usefulness of this position?"


    "It gave the player, recognition, Power and influence. That''s why everyone wants to be in the ranking board."


    Mira thought about his words, and said. "I want to join the ranking board too, and support you. You already said you will train me, so I need to be a player."


    "Before you can be a player, you need to be at least 18 years old. That''s AI''s rul..." He stopped. ''Hey system, can I let her play VRG at her age?''


    {That is easy, As long she''s in Host''s team. AI''s rule means nothing.}


    Michael turned his head to Mira. ''Why didn''t I thought of it till now? Having Mana and also Bodyguards will increase her safety.''


    "Ahem!"


    He coughed, covering his mouth with his fist. "Ok, Mira. After putting you in school, you are opening a VRG account. You won''t play any game until I said you are ready."


    "Yay!!" Mira was happy, getting to play VRG and assist her brother in the game was the best thing she had ever asked for. And she could battle alongside her best Friend.


    "Come on now, Mira. Let''s go arrange you bedroom." He stood up, and turned to Dink. Who stood still at the door.


    "What is wrong with you? Why are you standing there like a tree? Go and tell your comrades that we all will be playing VRG soon."


    "Play VRG with Supreme?!" Dink was stunned for a Second, then yelled. "YES SIR!!!" with that, he ran out feeling blissful and ecstatic.


    "Why is he so happy?"


    "You''ll know soon."


    __


    [Two Hours later.]


    [11:30 Am.]


    Beep!!


    Mira who was in a white T-shirt and blue shorts, watching Cartoon on the TV raised her head to the computer Screen at the side of the door.


    Borne who sat beside her stood up and walked towards the screen.


    "Young miss, it''s Miss Jennifer. She is outside the gate."


    "Let her in." Mira said.


    Borne tapped on the green button on the screen, causing the gate to slowly open. Jennifer who stood outside in a blue top, and long black pants, black sneakers, and lastly; a red windbreaker jacket smiled.


    She styled her blue hair into a ponytail. With a beautiful smile on her face, she walked towards the villa.


    Norman and Deck who sat on the veranda calmly observed her, their eyes fixed on the beauty walking towards them.


    "I see both of you don''t like your lives anymore."


    Both of them turned to Dink, who stood at the side, leaning his back on the wall.


    "What do you mean?" Deck asked.


    "You two don''t seem to know her." Dink turned his head to them.


    "Do we need to? She might just be a friend of the boss." Norman said, turning his head to Jennifer.


    "That lady walking towards us is the renown Queen-of-death."


    "What?!!!" The two almost fell from the couch they were sitting on.


    "A-Are you saying t-that beauty is Queen-of-death?" Deck asked shakily.


    Dink stood straight. "You guys are now in The Conquerors, but you don''t even know the members, Queen-of-death is our Vice Guild Master."


    At that moment, Jennifer stopped in front of them, before she could say anything. The two quickly stood up and yelled.


    "GREETING VICE GUILD MASTER!!"


    ''Why are they so excited?'' Dink thought in mild confusion.


    Jennifer stared at them for a moment, then nodded. "Good morning." She greeted back, and walked towards the door.


    "Let me!" Norman quickly moved to the door, and carefully opened it for her. Jennifer nodded a thank you to him and walked inside.


    "Did you guys saw that?! She thanked me!!"


    "Congratulation, You gained a Medal for being the best helper." Dink said with sarcasm.


    Norman glared at him. "What do you know?" He retorted.


    __


    "Wow bestie! You look beautiful!!" Mira exclaimed the moment Jennifer entered the room.


    "Thank you Bestie, Where is Micky?" She asked.


    "Why did you drop a note?"


    The three turned to the elevator, seeing Michael in his black shirt and pants. And lastly his Long-sleeves overcoat.


    "Which Note?" Drakon standing on his shoulder asked.


    "Well..." Jennifer looked at Mira then moved her gaze to Michael. "I don''t know how to put it. I didn''t feel satisfied paying for the house, so I thought; why not give her a car?--"


    "--So you dropped a note instead of telling us."


    "I don''t know how to say it, Micky. I know you''ll refuse to take it, that''s why I wrote the note."


    MVLeMpYr.com-verified


    Michael stared at her for some couple of seconds then sighed. "I said you are part of the family, and Mira is like your sister. Will you give your sister a gift with a note, if you can tell her face-to-face?"


    "It''s ok, Brother. I accepted the gift." Mira turned to Jennifer. "Are you two going for the school gathering?"


    "Yes." She replied: "And we are late." She added.


    "We have 20 minutes, and we aren''t in a rush." Michael walked towards the exit. "We''ll see later, Mira. Borne--"


    "--Don''t worry Boss! She''ll be safe."


    Michael nodded and walked past Jennifer. "Let''s go and see our classmates." He said with a mischievous smile.


    "What are you planning?" Jennifer turned to him, staring at his back.


    "Nothing dangerous, I just want to deal with some pests." He opened the door.


    "Wait for me! We''ll be back, Bestie." She said to Mira and chased after Michael.


    *


    *


    *


    Thank you, lerque and S1K_Ghost for gifting the book Golden Tickets.

 Chapter 146: Class Gathering 1

    [Mega Super Hotel.]


    Ten young figures, consisting of young guys and girls stood at the front of the hotel chatting happily.


    "Do you guys think the videos online is real?" A guy asked the two people in front of him.


    "It can''t be fake, Supreme is really powerful and popular now." The second guy among them said.


    "Don''t you guys notice Supreme looks like Michael?" A lady in her early 20s asked.


    The two guys looked at her then burst out laughing. "You are funny, Mori! Supreme, Michael? Hahaha!!" The guy who spoke first laughed.


    "Yes! Haven''t you seen Micheal? Do you think Michael''s body can be so well-built? Hahaha, Even the fatty in our school have body than him." The second said.


    "What is going on here? Why are you guys so happy?"


    The three turned to another guy with brown hair, who was wearing a blue suit.


    "She said Michael Is Supreme. Hahaha!"


    "I didn''t say that! I just said Supreme and Michael looks alike."


    The guy looked at the three and said calmly. "Michael is Supreme."


    "What?!"


    Mori and the two guys were stunned.


    "Hey, Sunny. You and Michael might be close friends in School. But even you have to leave him at some point, and what makes you think that Michael is Supreme?" The second guy asked, a sneer on his face.


    "I didn''t leave him, Something happened to my family. So I had to leave school for some weeks, when I return; you guys told me he dropped out." Sunny said in a calm tone.


    "What do that have to do with us?" The first guy asked.


    Sunny turned to the guy. "Nothing actually, but if you insult Michael again, I won''t spare you." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh?"


    "....."


    "What?!"


    The three were dumbfounded.


    "Don''t think you are all great because you are a Silver medal 3-stars holder, the person you are even defending isn''t even a player." The guy said. ''Even though I''m a Non-player, the law said a Player can''t harm a Non-player without valid reason. So he won''t be able to do anything to me.''


    "Some people are getting Arrogant."


    Sunny and the other three turned their heads to the road, A young lady with blonde hair elegantly walked towards them. Two girls were following behind her like her personal bodyguards.


    "Good Afternoon, Helena." The three quickly greeted.


    Helena was one of the school Beauties, she has power, influence and her family were extremely wealthy; Matter of fact; her father is a governor.


    Even with all these advantage, Helena was still a Platinum medal 1-star holder. Much Stronger than Sunny, and also a Guild Master.


    Helena flicked her long hair to her back, staring at the three with a sneer, these lowlifes aren''t worthy to speak to her. They aren''t even players, to her and her family; Non-players are cowards.


    "How are you doing, Sunny?" She asked with a smile, and added: "I didn''t expect to see you here."


    "Glen said Michael will be coming today, it has been long I saw my friend." Sunny answered, not even looking at her.


    "Still as cold as always, you and that Micheal are always distance and cold to everyone." She smiled at him and added: "I heard you are angry with Glen, you want to make him pay for something he did to you and Michael in school."


    "I can''t refuse that, Glen is a prick who will soon be cut off. But I''m not here for revenge." Sunny looked up at the sky, then turned his gaze to her. "What rank is Glen on?"


    "Well... I''ll say he''s now a Platinum medal 1-star player, same with me."


    Sunny scoffed. "I don''t give a fuck, he shouldn''t get in my way."


    The three where just staring at the two, totally speechless and dumbfounded.


    ''Are we invisible?'' Mori thought to herself.


    BEEP!!!


    Everyone turned to the White Supercar that parked in front of them.


    "Wow! Glen is here!!"


    "Glen!!"


    "We have been waiting for you Glen!!"


    "Tsk!" Sunny gritted his teeth.


    "Glen is here." Helena said with a sneer on her face.


    "How is everyone doing?!!"


    A Young man with middle-length blonde hair, putting on a white T-shirt and pants got out the car. The doors opened, and two more guys got down with him.


    Helena: "These buffoons are till following him?"


    Sunny: "Useless."


    Mori: "Wow! You look handsome in white, Glen!!" brought-to-you-by-MvLeMpYr.com


    "Yes!! You are awesome Glen!!"


    "I heard he has Thousands of life times."


    "He is even a Platinum medal holder!"


    "Glen is so cool!!"


    "I also heard he''s planning on joining the kings Guild."


    "Really?"


    "If Glen joined the kings Guild, he''ll be respected by many!!"


    Glen walked up to them with a smile on his face, a blue baby dragon with two horns on its head flew out of the Supercar and landed on his shoulder. All his Classmates'' eyes widened in shock.


    "Whoa! That''s a baby Dragon!!"


    "Glen is powerful! He also has a pet!"


    "Glen is so amazing!!!"


    "Good, Glen!!"


    "It''s said that Dragons are the rarest of pets, even in VRG. Not all players could have one. And now... Glen appeared with one. How did he get it?" Helena turned to Sunny, who shrugged his shoulders, his face indifferent.


    "What do we have here?" Glen walked towards the two, stopping in front of them.


    "How are you doing Helena?" He asked with his best smile on, not even considering Sunny who stood beside her.


    Helena plastered a fake smile on her face, Glen might be the heartthrob when they were in college, he has popularity, and wealth; That didn''t mean she likes him.


    "I''m good, why did you set this gathering?what is your motive?" She asked.


    "Always straight forward, you haven''t changed." He turned his head to Sunny. "Oh, you are also here."


    Sunny stared at him for a moment, not uttering a single word.


    "Gezh! Why that face?" Glen turned to the rest.


    "To Answer our formally known class princess''s question... Can''t friends come together to celebrate?!" He asked loudly.


    "We can!!"


    "Yes! This is all thanks to you, Glen!"


    "Yeah!! We are grateful to you!!"


    Some of these youngsters were having a hard time in life. Getting to be invited to a fancy hotel which the rich could only attend to eat food was a once in a lifetime blessing, and maybe... They could gain an opportunity or a job from one of their rich friends.


    "Nice to see you, Mori." Glen flashed her a smile, causing her to blush instantly.


    "Hopeless." Helena muttered under her breath.


    Glen turned his gaze to Helena. "I said if you have a pet, bring it with you... I might reward those who has the strongest pet! As some of you know, I''ll be joining the Kings Guild soon. When that happen; I''ll help you get inside and be a member!" He looked at Sunny with a smirk.


    "What about you, Sunny? Where is your pet?"


    Sunny turned to him. "Don''t get ahead of yourself, you aren''t yet a member of the Kings Guild. And I got your message of bringing a pet--"


    "--Then show us!" Glen said with a sneer.


    "Do we need a pet before we can partake in this gathering?" Helena asked.


    "Yes dear, I''d already told you the rules, if you don''t have a pet... You aren''t a player. If you are a player without a pet, you can still join us... But, you might not be favored." He grinned at her.


    "Fine then."

 Chapter 147: Class Gathering 2

    "Ravil, Come out!"


    "Piko! Come out!!"


    The space behind the two guys who followed Glen tore opened. Two three feet tall red foxes walked out.


    "Wow! Those are Lava Foxes, and they are both Rare-Class pets!!"


    "Wow, Glen is so generous!!"


    Helena and Sunny observed the two Foxes, and turned their gaze to Glen.


    "Knight! Come out." The space tore opened, A 6 feet tall Knight, with a sword hanging on its waist walked out. Its red glowing eyes fixed on Glen.


    "Whoa!!"


    "Oh my god!!"


    "That... That''s an Epic-class pet!!"


    "Yes!! That is the black-Dreaded knight."


    "Sunny is truly the Eldest Son of the Agra family!!"


    "Wow!"


    Glen was taken aback seeing the knight. "Wow, you surprised us Sunny. I see the issue with your family is settled."


    Sunny didn''t say anything, but the Knight placed its right gauntlet on the sword hilt.


    "What about you?" Glen turned to Helena. "Being a Guild Master, and the only daughter of the Governor. You''ll surely surprise us; right?"


    "Who gave you the right to speak to the Guild master with such tone?" The girl standing on Helena''s right asked coldly.


    "If I remember clearly, I didn''t invite both of you."


    "We are here to protect Guild Master Helena." The one at the left said.


    "Showing your power in front of your friends, are you trying to intimidate us?" Glen turned to Helena.


    "If that''s my plan, you won''t be standing here." Helena said and added:


    "Love, come out! Non-Combat size."


    The space behind her tore opened, and a baby Griffin flew out, landing on her shoulder.


    "Another Epic-class? You two are killing me." Glen said with a nervous chuckled. ''It seems I can''t mess with these two... Let''s just focus on the task at hand.'' He thought, then turned to the rest.


    "What about you guys?" He asked.


    Out of everyone present, only three has pet and 6 were players, all Bronze medal. Glen looked at the pets with a fake smile on his face. ''A Pig, Cat, and Rat, all Common-Class; and my Dad told me I''m useless. These guys aren''t even silver players!''


    "Ok then! Let''s go inside and start the party!!"


    Before he could take a step, Sunny''s voice sounded. "We aren''t yet complete."


    "Huh?"


    Glen looked at everyone present then smack his forehead. "Thank you, Sunny. Jennifer hasn''t arrived yet, she''s the strongest among us, So we have to wait for her--"


    "--She isn''t the strongest."


    "What?" Now Glen and everyone were confused. A guy walked up to Glen.


    "Glen. He thinks; Supreme is Michael." The guy said out loud.


    "Wait! What! Hahahahaha!!!" Glen and everyone burst out laughing.


    Helena and Sunny stood still, staring at them. Even though Helena didn''t believe that Supreme is Michael, she didn''t find what Sunny said funny.


    "Supreme is Michael? Haven''t you watched the videos online? Supreme looked both well-built and handsome! There is no way he could be Michael, who is thin as a stick." A girl said.


    "Yes, Sunny. I think after you return from your family, you have gotten some eye problem."


    Squeak!


    Everyone felt a chill down their spine, they turned to the Knight; who was standing behind Sunny, it has pulled half of its sword''s blade from its metal sheath.


    "Will you let it attack me?" Glen asked with narrow eyes.


    "You won''t be standing here if that''s what I wanted."


    "Don''t be arrogant Sunny, your family isn''t anywhere close to Glen''s." One of Glen follower said and added arrogantly:


    "If Supreme is Michael, I''ll give you 50% of My life times."


    "50% is too little. If you have the gut, bet 99%. You can keep the 1%." Sunny said. ''These guys are fools, No one can look so Alike, and Michael don''t have a twin. I know I haven''t seen him for 5 years, but I''ll never forget those eyes.''


    "Done!" The guy nodded.


    "Don''t worry guys! I''ll be the judge." Glen announced.


    The classmates looked at one another, all speechless. Why''ll this fool bet will Sunny? Someone who has a hotblooded pet behind him.


    BEEP!!!


    They all turned their heads to the yellow cab parking in front of them.


    "Is that Michael? I knew he can''t afford a car." Glen folded his hand on his chest. ''We''ll see if you are really Supreme.'' He thought.


    The door opened, and instead of Michael, Jennifer got down.


    "Huh?"


    "Jennifer?"


    "Why is she in a cab? I thought she has 3 Cars."


    "Yes."


    "There is someone else with her."


    The other door opened, and Michael got out.


    "Whoa!!"


    "Supreme!! What is Supreme doing here with her?"


    "Wow!!"


    "He''s so handsome!!"


    "I never thought of seeing Supreme In person!"


    Helena frowned slightly.


    Glen was confused.


    The cab drove away while Michael walked towards them, following behind Jennifer.


    "Long time girl!" Helena walked forward and gave Jennifer a big hug.


    At the moment, everyone''s gaze were focused on the young man standing in front of them in a black Overcoat.


    "Hey, Why are you with Supreme? Are you two dating or something?" Helena whispered, then separated from the hug.


    "What? No! Micky and I aren''t in any relationship."


    "Micky?!" Helena froze instantly.


    Michael calmly moved his gaze around, when he saw Sunny, he was momentarily surprised.


    "Sunny?" He muttered, his voice filled with doubt. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How are you doing, Michael." Sunny walked towards him and gave him a friendly hug. "I missed our pranks." He joked with a smile.


    "What happened to you? You ghosted Me." Michael separated from the hug.


    "Some fools thought they could get rid of my family, so I went back to assist my Dad."


    "Oh." Michael nodded thoughtfully.


    Everyone listening to the two stood frozen for a whole 20 seconds, mouth and eyes wide open in shock.


    "Michael is Supreme!!"


    "Oh my god!!"


    "Shit!!!" content-source-MVLeMpYr.com


    "Wow!"


    "So we are friends with Supreme!"


    "Aren''t you the one who laughed when you heard he Is Supreme?"


    "I wasn''t laughing at him, I-I-I was just practicing my audition."


    "What?"


    Mori and the first guy stared at their friend with disdain.


    "Sorry to cut off the reunion, but we''re late. Let''s go in before our table is taken!" Glen said with a fake smile. ''There is no way Michael is Supreme, he might just be faking. Or Supreme is the one pretending to be Micheal.''


    "Hold on a sec." Sunny walked up to the guy who bet with him.


    "Transfer everything to me, you lost."


    "What?"

 Chapter 148: Gateway On Bermuda island.

    "Can''t we do this inside?" The guy asked with an anxious look. Getting to lose 99% of his life times wasn''t something he could handle.


    "That wasn''t in the bet." Sunny said in a flat tone.


    "What happened?" Jennifer asked in mild confusion.


    "He bet 99% of his lifetimes with Sunny that Micheal isn''t Supreme."


    "What type of stupid bet is that?" Jennifer turned to Helena.


    Helena thought for a moment, she took out her phone and showed Jennifer Michael''s picture, when he was still in school.


    "Who''ll believe that this Michael on this picture is now... Him." She looked up at Michael, her eyes filled with Awe. "A Diamond holder."


    "You are right, Micky have grown up." Jennifer smiled seeing the pictures. "Wait... Why do you have so much pictures of Micheal?" She turned to her friend.


    "What?" Helena chuckled nervously, and quickly said: "I-I have the pictures of all our classmates."


    "Hmm Mm." Jennifer just nodded, not saying anything.


    "Send it, I won''t repeat myself." Sunny said, his voice turning colder by the second. The colder it gets, the more the Knight grew its sword.


    "Just give it to him, you bet and lost. Pay up!" Glen said with irritation.


    The guy nodded and transfer 99% of his lifetime to Sunny. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good, next time know when to keep your mouth shut." He said.


    "Ok everyone, let''s go in."


    "Glen, you haven''t asked if Michael has a pet." The same guy who lost his life times said out loud.


    Glen glared at him, and walked inside, not saying a word. His pet dragon stood calmly on his shoulder.


    ''Can you take him down, Icegon?'' He asked telepathically.


    ''Who, Master?''


    ''That guy named Supreme.''


    ''He''s strong, we might have a chance if those two join us.''


    Glen nodded and walked inside the hotel, followed by those who are scared of Michael and Sunny.


    "So Michael, how did it feel being a player, and even being on the top of the ranking board?" Sunny asked, the two were walking behind the girls.


    "I don''t know how I feel about it." He remembered the future vision, and grimaced.


    "Really? With your ranking position and medal. You can enter anywhere by just mentioning your in-game name."


    "I know. Tell me... What is your main reason for returning."


    Sunny turned to him. "Meaning?"


    "You are a guy who''ll put his family first in everything, you won''t leave them now for just a gathering."


    "Well, I''m here to see you." Sunny looked at the Knight, walking behind him; then at Michael.


    "Why is that?" Michael turned to him.


    "A gateway appeared on Bermuda island."


    Michael stopped on track. "Gateway?" He asked, remembering the gateway he saw in the future, and Queen Echidna''s word. ''She said it will appear four days, there is still three days ahead. Wait...''


    "Is the gate open?" He continued walking.


    Sunny shook his head. "No, My Dad said they are treasures inside, from weapons to even gems stones. So I''m here to ask if you can join me in this expedition."


    "You are entering?" Michael turned to him.


    "Yes, and Some of our family''s elders. I''m here to ask you to join, we''ll share anything we find inside. 50¨C50."


    Michael thought for a moment, "you guys don''t have time, the gateway will open after three days... When did it appear?" He asked all of a sudden.


    "Yesterday, and how did you know it''ll open after three days?."


    "Not important, I''m just surprised you guys got the news about it so quickly?" He looked at Sunny with suspicion.


    "If you said so, and Bermuda is now our island, we bought it from Amerisa''s president."


    "That would have cost life times."


    "Not really, that old man said he has no use for the Island, so he sold it for 10,000 years of lifetime."


    ''Did he called that "not Much"?''


    "Please sir, we can''t let you bring that knight inside." The security guard said to Sunny.


    "Knight, retreat."


    The Knight nodded, then turned into particles, disappearing from sight.


    "Can we enter now?" He asked.


    "Yes." The guard made way for them, and the two walked in. find-more-stories-on-MVLeMpYr


    "Do you guys know anything about the gate?" Michael asked Sunny, following behind Jennifer and Helena to the Elevator.


    "Yes, With what my father obtained, it shows the gate is a C-Class Gate." Sunny answered.


    "What do you say Michael? Are you coming?"


    Michael was silent. ''I have a lot in hand, and so much question about this gate, if I wait for the gate to open, Monsters will enter the Island. Then the city and lastly; Unity Street.'' He looked at him.


    "I''ll think about it."


    "Ok, The Guild war is on Monday, we''re entering the gate on Sunday. If you have time, we''ll be happy to have an extra hand."


    "Why don''t you just hire a Guild?" He asked.


    "Who am I talking to? I want you and The Conquerors, but if you can come it''s still ok. As I said; 50-50."


    Michael nodded and got in the elevator with him.


    "What are you two talking about?" Helena asked the two the moment they entered the elevator.


    "Nothing." Sunny quickly answered.


    Jennifer smiled not saying anything. ''What are you hiding Sunny?'' She thought.


    ______


    [Some moments later.]


    Beep!


    The elevator doors opened, and the four walked out.


    "Come on, Glen said it''s room 150th." Helena held Jennifer''s wrist and pulled her through the Hallway.


    The two guys silently followed behind.


    "Jennifer has a skill which reveals if someone is lying. For you refusing, she might have suspected something. And..." He turned to Sunny. "Why did you lie?" He asked.


    "Don''t you trust me anymore, Michael?"


    "Time change people."


    "True, I don''t want too much people to know about the Gate. If they do, especially Helena. They''ll try anyway they can to get the resources inside."


    "How are you so knowledgeable about Gates? This is the first gate that have appeared, you shouldn''t have gotten so much information. Or have you guys enter the gate?"


    Sunny stared at Michael in a daze. "Don''t you know the history of Amerisa, like... How Amerisa and the other cities were created?"


    "Is there such history?" Michael tilted his head in confusion.


    "That''s why I said you should come, My Dad will explain everything to you." Sunny said.


    The four stopped in front of the door, the girls pushed it open, and walked in; followed by the two.

 Chapter 149: You Wont Last 3 Seconds Under My Attack

    "What took you guys so long?" Glen asked the four with a sneer on his face.


    "Come on, have your seats." He raised his glass to them.


    The four walked inside the room and sat down, not uttering a single word.


    The room was 16 meters long and 12 meters large, its walls were all painted with silver, a golden chandelier was hanged above the youngsters, shining its golden rays all over the place, screaming luxuries.


    "Glen, how do you plan on Joining the kings Guild?" Mori asked with a smile, staring at Glen with a bright smile on her face.


    "That''s easy." Glen took a sip of his wine. "The Governor, who is also Helena''s father is holding his birthday party tomorrow, he''ll be inviting countless powerful figures including the Guild Masters of the five biggest Guilds, so--"


    "--So you want to win the competition that''ll be held on the birthday, and be recognized By The Kings'' Guild Master, right?" Helena completed his word.


    ''It''s a good plan, but have a high failure rate, there''s a very low chance the Guild Master will choose him.'' Michael thought.


    "True" Glen smiled at her. "Your family sent Me and my dad two golden invitation cards."


    "Wow? I thought my dad sent you a black card." She said with sarcasm.


    The Governor''s birthday party was always celebrated throughout Amerisa, and being a man who values Players. He always held a competition, the winners gain life times and other valuables. But to attend his birthday, you''ll need an invitation card. Which were always divided into three types. A purple card; for Middle-class family who could earn 10,000 years of life times per year.


    A golden card; for upper-class families who could earn 100,000 life times per year. While the last and greatest, the Black Card; for those who could earn 500,000 life times above.


    "The black card can only be given to Diamond Medal holders, or powerful Guild Masters. I thought you know that?" Glen asked.


    Helena was silent, not saying anything.


    Michael looked at everyone in confusion. "What is so important about this Birthday party?" He asked.


    Everyone turned to him.


    "You won''t know all this Michael, you aren''t important in society, even though you are a Diamond holder. No one knows you." Glen said with smile, that wasn''t a smile.


    Michael frowned.


    "Actually..."


    They all turned to Helena.


    "My Dad have been using all means he could think of for 3 whole days now, trying to send Supreme an invitation. It''s difficult because Supreme wasn''t in any Social media, and his contact isn''t easy to get." Helena said with a small smile.


    "Huh?" Everyone was surprised for only a second, it''s understandable why the Governor will try to invite Supreme to his birthday party. MVLeMpYr-reader


    "But, If your Dad is so powerful. Why can''t he search Supreme with a card?" Mori asked in a displeased tone; She never liked Helena, not in school and that haven''t changed.


    Helena turned to her with a slight frown. "For your information; he did. The Tracking Card revealed Supreme is in Amerisa, while the Special card can only be gain when a player complete a rare achievement in VRG." She stared at Mori with hostility.


    Mori gulped down seeing Helena''s cold gaze.


    ''Doesn''t she know about the Knowledge Card?'' Michael thought, staring at Helena.


    "So Michael." Helena turned to him. "Are you coming to the party? Jennifer will be coming, and my dad will be happy if you come, and I''ll be happy." She said with her best smile.


    Michael frowned. "Sorry, I don''t have time for that." He said taking a sip of the wine in front of him.


    "Hey you! Don''t think because you are a Diamond holder you can act anyhow in front of Guild Master Helena!!" One of the girl standing behind Helena coldly yelled.


    "Reaper." Michael called out, his voice as cold as ice.


    The space tore open, the only thing everyone saw was a shadow, the next moment; they saw a hybrid wolf with wings, gripping the girl''s throat. His claws digging in her flesh.


    "You should know who are you talking to, I only need one command to rip your head off." Reaper said, his voice filled with killing intent.


    The girl and everyone froze, staring at Reaper in horror.


    "G-Guild Ma-Master." She called out with difficulty.


    "Michael!" Helena turned to Micheal, seeing his indifferent expression, she pleaded. "Please, she made a mistake, forgive her."


    Michael stared at her for some seconds, A Diamond player should be respected and feared by all. Being too kindhearted Will only put you at risk. And he wasn''t planning on being the weak and useless guy these fools remember.


    "Reaper."


    Reaper dropped the girl on the floor, he walked towards his Lord and stood behind him.


    The second bodyguard rushed to her Friend to check up on her.


    "Wow, Michael! This guy is so cool." Sunny exclaimed, staring at Reaper.


    "Michael, can you honor me in a friendly battle? If I defeat you. I know I''ll win the competition."


    Michael: "Huh? I never thought someone will ask to be beaten."


    "Don''t think I''m weak Michael." Glen said with contempt.


    Michael scoffed, he took another sip then turned to Glen. "Fighting you will be like fighting a child. And have you ever heard of a Diamond holder, fighting a platinum? That''ll be an overkill."


    Everyone frowned deeply hearing Michael.


    Jennifer: ''Wow, Micky. That was good.''


    Sunny: ''That''s it, Micheal! Tell him he''s nothing compare to you.'' S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Helena: ''is this still Michael? So arrogant.''


    "...."


    The rest were speechless.


    "How dare you look down on me?!!" Glen slammed his hand on the table.


    "I''m not looking down on you, I''m just stating the fact." He took a wine bottle and pour it on his glass, then raised the glass and took a sip.


    {High Alcohol detected.}


    {Protection protocol activated.}


    ''Hmm, so I can''t get drunk.'' He was stunned.


    "Then if you have the gut face me!!"


    "As I said, it will be embarrassing. I don''t think you can''t last 10 seconds under my attack."


    "10-10-10-10-10 Seconds!" Glen and everyone Present were stunned in place.


    "No, I think 10 seconds is too long. You won''t last 3 seconds under my attack." He dropped the glass on the table again.


    "WHAT?!!!"


    Everyone exclaimed in shock, staring at Micheal in horror.

 Chapter 150: Show Him Hes Useless

    "You!"


    With gritted teeth, Glen yelled. "Let''s bet! If you win I''ll give you a stage-3 evolution stone., and--"


    "--Not needed." Michael cut him off.


    "Huh?" Now everyone was dumbfounded.


    "Use that stone on your pet, maybe you''ll have a chance in the competition."


    "You!! I bet with you, again! If you win I''ll give you this hotel we''re in!"


    "What?"


    "What are you doing, Glen?"


    "What''ll you father say?!"


    "Is this right?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Glen have gone mad?"


    "What! Bet the Hotel."


    Even Michael looked up at him in confusion. "Are you sure about that?" He asked.


    "I never go back on my word!"


    "You should ask your father, because if I win. You and your family won''t have any right over this Hotel." Michael took a sip, not even looking at him.


    "I know! We have more hotel! Losing one is nothing to my family." Glen was really driven by anger. The mega super hotel was one of the biggest in Amerisa. The amount of Lifetime they gain from it each month was amount to thousands.


    He was just going to give it away, because he thought Michael can and will never be compared to him.


    "Ok then, If I lose. I''ll give you a legendary-class weapon." With a flick of his wrist, Slayer appeared in his hand. "It''s a good bet, right?" He placed the dagger on the table.


    "Oh my god!!"


    "That is another Legendary-Class weapon!"


    "How many does Supreme have?"


    "The Slayer? This dagger is expensive, how did you get the In-game diamond to buy it?" Jennifer asked. Even Sunny and Helena were stunned.


    Glen stared at the dagger with greed. ''If I have this dagger, I''ll win the competition. I must have it!'' He thought, and nodded at Michael.


    "Agreed."


    "First, I want to first see the document. I don''t trust you." He looked at Glen.


    "You have a point." Glen took out his phone, after making a call, he looked at Micheal. "It''s on the way."


    "Good."


    The group looked at each other, everyone flabbergasted, and speechless. Is this stupidity or what?


    _


    [15 minutes later.]


    Tension hanged in the air, as the youngsters sat quietly in their seat. Not knowing what to do or say, well... Apart from Michael, Jennifer, Sunny and Helena.


    The four didn''t care about anyone''s mood, they continued enjoying the foods on the table. Even Reaper was eating.


    Knock knock knock!


    One of Glen''s followers stood up and walked towards the door. He opened it, A middle-age man in a black business suit walked inside with a document in hand.


    "Mr Glen. This is the deed to the hotel, I want to know why you need asked for it?"


    "Not your business, you are my Secretary. Not my Questioner, so shut up!"


    MVLeMpYr-content


    The man was taken aback hearing him, he sighed not saying anything. "Ok Boss."


    Glen took the document and passed it to Jennifer. She took the document and looked up at him in confusion.


    "She''ll be the one holding it." He said.


    Michael turned to Jennifer, who calmly read the document, thorough.


    "It''s legit, Micky."


    The man moved his gaze around everyone, even a fool will know what is happening. He turned to Glen.


    "But, Boss. The master gave you the Hotel to look after, not give it to someone else."


    "I thought I asked you to shut up?" Glen stood up. "Ok Michael, Are you up for it?"


    "I''ll make it easier for you. If you can win both my partners. You win, I won''t lift a finger in this battle."


    "Partners?" Glen was confused.


    "This guy standing behind me, and Drakon." He said with a wicked smile. "I understand if you back down, my partners are too powerful for you." He provoked.


    Glen looked at everyone who were staring at him, all waiting for his reply. Then at Michael. "I accept." With a flick of his wrist, a yellow card appeared in his hand.


    "This is a custom card, it can take both Non-players and players into a world design by the Host. It can be used to escape from enemies too, hiding you in your world." Glen explained.


    ''How many cards are there?'' Micheal thought in mild confusion.


    "Wow, that Card will be expensive." Mori exclaimed.


    "You are right, Mori. This card cost 100,000 in-game diamonds, the exact amount a Life Card cost."


    "WOW!"


    "So expensive!"


    Everyone gasped in shock hearing the amount of In-game diamonds needed to get an ordinary looking card.


    "Here we go." He tore the card.


    A yellow light enveloped everyone in the room, Moment Next; they all Vanished.


    ____


    They all appeared on a beach.


    The youngsters looked around the place in wonders.


    ''A beach?'' Michael looked around in confusion. ''Why would Glen choose a beach?'' He turned to the sea.


    "Ok, Michael. Let''s start." Glen turned to him and added: "AI, activate the battleground."


    The whole beach trembled for some second, then a huge podium rose 20 meters from the group, a row of chairs were placed on it.


    "Please leave the ground for us."


    The group nodded at Glen and walked towards the podium, leaving the two behind.


    "Ok Michael, call out your pets." Glen summoned a Rare-Class Spear, he spun it over his head. Then pointed it at Michael. "I hope you give me your best."


    Michael created a throne with his Mana and sat down, crossing his legs.


    "Is that Mana manipulation?" Helena asked, sitting down beside Jennifer.


    "Yes, I''m just surprised how he mastered it to this stage." Jennifer answered, staring at Michael.


    _


    "Reaper, Come out."


    The space behind him tore opened, and Reaper walked out.


    "My Lord."


    "Play with him, Reaper. Don''t kill him, just show him he''s useless."


    Reaper nodded, He turned to Glen and walked towards him.


    "What about the second one?" Glen asked. ''This pet is a Rare-Class, and... A Lightening bloodline? Well... If it''s only this wolf, I''ll surely win. And show everyone Supreme is nothing.'' He thought.


    "You aren''t Strong enough for Drakon, I''m worried that guy could kill you with one strike." Michael said with a grinned. "First survive against Reaper, then we''ll see if you can face Drakon." He added.


    "Fine then! Come on!!" Glen yelled.

 Chapter 151: Icegon! Fusion Mode!

    Reaper stopped 10 meters from Glen, he calmly observed the human.


    ''My Lord said I shouldn''t kill him, but show him he''s useless. How am I going to achieve that?... Maybe, If I defeat this Human in every aspect. Will show he''s useless.'' Reaper thought, his claws elongating.


    Glen spun his spear, then held it behind him; the tip pointing downward.


    "Come on Dog."


    ''Did this human just called me a dog?!'' Reaper''e eyes turned bloodred. ''Do I look like a Dog?''


    Glen braced himself. "What are you--"


    Whoosh!


    Glen''s eyes widened in shock, he quickly raised his Spear in front of him.


    BAM!


    He flew 10 meters back before stabilizing himself. Glen landed on his feet staring at Reaper in shock.


    ''What the hell was that? Is that its speed?'' He thought in mild confusion.


    "Did anyone see Reaper move?" Sunny asked, his voice laced with shock.


    "I did." Jennifer nodded. "Reaper has a lightening Bloodline, so his speed can''t be detected by anyone who is Lv30 or below. Glen is lucky because of his Medal, Next time; the result will be different." She added.


    All the classmates stared at her totally speechless and horrified. If what she said is the truth, then Glen won''t be able to face Reaper''s second move.


    Gritting his teeth, Glen gripped his spear tightly. "I wasn''t expecting that attack." He said and lunged towards Reaper.


    ''This Human is really useless, he''s not worthy of me using my full strength.'' Reaper moved, appearing behind Glen in seconds.


    "Wha...?" Before Glen could turn around, Reaper Slashed his back with his claws, sending him tottering forward.


    "Ahh!!" He yelled in Agony, feeling the pain from the wound.


    "My Lord said I shouldn''t kill you, but I can surely injure you." Reaper said, walking towards him.


    "Ahh!!!" He let out an anger filled roar. "You are going down. [Heavenly Spear Thrust.] He lunged forward, his spear tip pointing at Reaper''s chest.


    [Howl Of Terror.]


    "AWWWWOOOOO!!!!!"


    Glen and all the classmates, apart from Michael and Jennifer; froze in horror, they all felt a chill down their spine seeing Two red eyes staring at each one of them.


    Reaper Shot forward towards the horrified Glen, he raised his claw and smashed down on the human, only to be thrown away by an unknown force.


    "Hmm..." Michael sat on his throne, calmly staring at the battle.


    BAM!


    Reaper smashed heavily on the ground, he quickly stood up, staring at the Huge Blue Dragon in front of Glen.


    The Dragon''s presence neutralized Reaper''s skill instantly, causing everyone to regain their senses.


    "That was Scary." Mori said, her body still trembling.


    "Was that a skill?" Sunny asked in shock, wiping the sweat off his face.


    "Only This Wolf is this powerful, how strong will Drakon be?" Helena muttered, then turned her head to Michael; who sat calmly on his Throne.


    ''He''s not taking this fight seriously at all, Michael is just messing with Glen. And also using him to see how powerful his pets are.'' Her eyes widened. ''He didn''t being Drakon because he knew Glen won''t last a second under him, he needs Glen to know that he''s Inferior to him, in both rank and pets. Is this still the Michael I remember?''


    Michael smirked seeing the Dragon. "Let''s see if Reaper could face an Epic-Class Dragon." He muttered in a low voice.


    "Thank you, icegon." Glen looked at Reaper. "I don''t think I can face this Monster alone, only that skill might have ended this battle." He moved his gaze to Icegon. ''There is only one thing to do.'' He walked towards Reaper.


    "Icegon! Fusion mode!!"


    The 15 meters tall Dragon, covered Glen with his Wings. As Blue Mana wave burst out from him.


    "Glen can Fusion?" Sunny stood up in shock.


    "It only means, Glen has at least three pets under his disposal. That is the only way he could buy Fusion Script in VRG." Jennifer muttered.


    "Can Reaper win him?" Helena turned to Jennifer.


    "If he can''t, Micky will Call Drakon out." She answered.


    "This is getting interesting." Michael relaxed on his throne.


    BOOM!!!!


    An explosion sounded at the exact location Glen was standing on. The classmates watched with anticipation, waiting to see Glen in his fusion mode.


    The smoke slowly dispersed, revealing Glen''s figure.


    Glen looked at himself, seeing Blue scales all over his body, instead of nails he got long claws. A tail, two wings with a wingspan of 1.5 meters, and lastly two small horns on his head.


    "So this is the power of a Gold medal holder." He clenched his fist with a grin on his face. Revealing rows of sharp teeth to his audience.


    "Not Drastic." Michael shook his head, remembering his and Drakon''s Fusion. Which was a lot better and stronger than this.


    "The Fusion move him from the platinum medal to Gold, let''s see if Reaper could handle him." He muttered to himself.


    Reaper stared at Glen and shot into this air. "Time to get serious. [Wings Blades]!!" He flapped his wings, sending countless Feathers made of lightening towards Glen. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Glen grinned, spared his wings and shot into the air. "This is the first time I''m using the fusion mode, you should be grateful you''re the first I could test it on." He dodged all the feathers with ease and flew towards the sea, hovering above it.


    "What is Glen doing?" Sunny asked.


    "No way!" Both Jennifer and Helena exclaimed in surprised.


    Jennifer: "That''s why he chose a beach." story-by-NovelFire


    Michael scoffed. "What a smart pig, you chose a beach because your pet is a Water Bloodline; you gain more advantage when fighting around water." He stared at Glen with a sneer not even bothered about Reaper.


    "I hope you can stop this, I don''t want to kill you with one Attack." Glen raised his hand to the sky. "[Ice Rain of Horrors]." He activated his pet''s skill.


    The sea rose into the Air, forming a huge tidal wave behind him. He grinned. "You lose."


    Countless small ball made entirely of water formed from the tide. They all took countless blades'' shapes and shot towards Reaper.


    "You haven''t won yet!" Reaper channeled all the Energy In his body and shot towards the water blades.


    "What is he doing?" Helena asked. "Those blades are more than hundreds, he can''t face them all."


    "Just watch." Jennifer smiled feeling a powerful presence.


    "Wha... - Huh...?!!" Everyone''s Eyes widened in shock.

 Chapter 152: I Told You. You Wont Last 3 Seconds Under My Attack.

    BOOM!!


    BOOM!!


    Glen: "..."


    Reaper: "..."


    Everyone: "....?!!"


    They all stared with widened eyes and open jaws as all the Ice Blades shattered into Pieces, falling into the sea. The next moment, a Pressure descended on the Beach, causing everyone to break out in sweat. They all felt like a mountain was weighing down on them, none could move or utter a single word.


    "This can''t be the pressure of a stage-two evolved." Jennifer, who was the only one who could move muttered, she turned her head to Michael. What she saw next made her both Horrified and speechless.


    Standing behind Michael was a 50 meters tall Dragon, it was so huge that it almost covered the sky. If that the sun was behind this dragon, she would have thought it was already nighttime.


    "Is that Drakon?" She asked, her body got trembled out of fear.


    ''Master, T-That is a Royal Blood Dragon!! We can''t win. I suggest we surrender.'' Icegon spoke to Glen telepathically.


    ''What is the difference between a Royal Blood Dragon and Normal Dragon?''


    ''Royal Blood are rulers of all Dragons, their Attacks are Beyond imagination. I don''t know how that human can control one; but we can''t win.'' Icegon''s voice was filled with fear.


    "You asked for Drakon, This is him." Michael stood up, with a sinister smile on his face.


    "You! Your pet is a Stage-Three Evolved!! You are cheating!!" Glen yelled.


    The moment he word fell, an unholy pressure fell on him, throwing him into the sea. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Plopped!!


    Glen stood on the sea surface, but couldn''t rise his head.


    "Don''t you ever call me a pet." Drakon''s voice boom all over the place.


    "When did Drakon evolve to stage three? I don''t think there is any pet in this world that can face him." Jennifer muttered, and yelled at Michael.


    "Micky, ask Drakon to let them go!!"


    Drakon turned his huge head to the podium, seeing the youngsters who were about to collapse from his pressure. He released it, all of them fell on the ground instantly, no matter if they were sitting or standing.


    Drakon looked at Jennifer for some seconds, then moved his gaze to Reaper.


    "You can''t take this little cockroach down, birdbrain. You disappoint me."


    "Did you just said that to me, Lizard? You have increased in strength, but I have not." Reaper retorted.


    Drakon rolled his eyes, then turned his gaze to Glen. "Should I kill him, partner?"


    "No." Michael shook his head. "Even though I''ll like that, he deserves to live. We shouldn''t be consumed by bloodlust." He looked at Drakon, who nodded.


    ''Only being a stage-three evolve, Drakon is this big. How big will he get if he evolves to stage-Six?'' Michael thought. He rose Glen from the Sea and placed him in front of him.


    "I thought you said you are powerful? You can''t even withstand Drakon''s [Dragon Might]. I''m Embarrassed for you." He shook his head with pity.


    Gritting his teeth, Glen was about to yell at Michael when... ''Master, I say we should Surrender.'' Icegon''s voice was filled with urgency.


    Glen thought for a moment, and yelled. "Dongle! Eton! Come out!!"


    ''What are you doing, Master?!!''


    ''Michael can never be better than me! I''ll show him I''m the best!!''


    The space behind him distorted and two Rare-Class Dogs walked out, the two charged towards Michael without a hunch of fear, after seeing the state their master is in.


    "[Dragon Breath]"


    Drakon opened his huge mouth, and released a wave of Dark flames, turning the dogs to ash.


    "NO!!"


    Piiff


    Glen spurted out a mouthful of blood, staring at Drakon with horror. "Impossible, those are Rare-Class pets, both stage-one evolve. You killed them both with one Attack! What class is your Pe... I mean Dragon is in?!"


    Michael squat down in front of him. "To let you know, Drakon is a Mystical-Class pet." He said in a low voice, which only Glen could hear.


    "If you don''t have any other thing to use, I guess you surrendered." He stood up straight, staring down at the kneeling Glen.


    ''I would have attack you right here, But it seems; Icegon is scared of Drakon.''


    "Disband."


    A blue Mana surrounded his figure, moment next; the Mana dispersed revealing him and Icegon in front of Micheal. Icegon quickly bowed to Drakon, something everyone noticed.


    Drakon shrunk in size, standing 10 meters. He looked at Icegon for some seconds then nodded.


    "I see your pet is smart." Michael smirked.


    "You won, I surrender." Glen said with gritted teeth.


    "This battle was already Won when you made the bet." Michael said.


    "Wow Micky. I don''t know where you are getting all the in-game diamonds to buy the stones, but I''m impress." She walked towards him, followed by Sunny and Helena. Then rest of the Classmates, who were till recovering from Drakon''s [Dragon might.]


    "Here is the document Glen, You can sign it." Jennifer passed the file to Glen to sign.


    "Don''t even think about tearing it, if you do... I''ll make sure you and your family don''t see the next sunrise." Michael threatened, his voice cold as ice.


    All the classmates swallowed their saliva especially those who bullied him in school.


    With anger, Glen signed the Document. ''Don''t worry Michael, when I join The Kings Guild. I''ll make you pay.''


    Michael took the file and pen from him and signed. After that he stored the file in the system''s storage.


    "I won''t forget this Michael, I''ll make you pay in the coming future."


    "I don''t take threat lightly." Michael stretched out his hand towards him, and Activated [Brainwave - Stage-two].


    "Ahhh!!!!!!"


    Glen let out an agonizing scream, as blood flow out his ears. Everyone felt goosebumps on their skins upon hearing his heart-wrenching scream. Icegon stood on spot, not even thinking of acting.


    "This is just a warning, and I told you... You won''t last 3 seconds under my attack." He dropped his hand, and Glen fell on the ground.


    "Glen!" His followers rushed to him, after checking his pulse. The guy sighed in relief. "He fainted, but he''s ok."


    The second guy who lose life times to Sunny, looked up at Michael with a frown. "What did you do to him?!!"


    "Don''t shout." Drakon said.


    The guy gulped in nervously after hearing Drakon, He nodded his head like a Chick picking rice from the ground.


    "He''ll wake up after 10 hours." Micheal said.


    AI''s voice sounded all over the beach. read-this-on-NovelFire


    The classmates looked at each other with countless unreadable emotions. This was one of the most embarrassing defeats in history.


    The moment AI said that, they all vanished from the beach.

 Chapter 153: Special Card.

    The group appeared on their seats, they slowly looked around the room, and subconsciously turned their heads to Glen; who was still unconscious.


    "That show was interesting, right?." Michael pulled a plate of rice on the table, and placed it in front of him.


    "I haven''t eaten yet." He raised his head, seeing everyone''s stunned look, he asked:


    "Aren''t you guys hungry? Glen prepared a gathering for us, so let''s enjoy it." He turned to Glen''s followers.


    "I hope he paid already, because I don''t want people to own "my restaurant" any life times."


    The two stared at him with a deep frown, None saying anything.


    Glen''s secretary moved his gaze in confusion. Firstly; everyone vanished leaving him in the room, and now; This young man is calling the mega super hotel his.


    ''What is happening? Why is the boss sleeping? And why did this guy call this hotel his?'' He thought in confusion.


    "Hey you."


    "Huh?" The man blinked at Michael.


    "Are you the manager of the hotel?" He asked.


    "N-No, I''m Boss Glen''s Secretary."


    "Boss? I like the sound of that. Please go outside and call the manager over, tell him his new Boss want to see him."


    Even though the Man was confused with the current situation, he stood up and walked out of the room.


    ''Why is he so playful?'' Helena thought in confusion. The Michael during the battle was Arrogant and ruthless. ''Then why is he happy? Is it because of the hotel?''


    Sunny moved closer to him. "Hey Michael, why so happy?" He whispered in mild confusion.


    "When a man won a lottery, shouldn''t he be happy?" Michael asked back, enjoying the food in front of him.


    "Uh?" Sunny was speechless.


    For a whole three minutes, no one move... They all sat on their seats staring at Michael as he ate almost everything on the table, Even Jennifer was dumbfounded.


    "That''s enough." He pushed the remaining food away from him. "You should be grateful you are alive, because you won''t know when you''ll die."


    ''Now he''s a preacher?'' Even Mori was dumbfounded.


    "We need to get going, see you guys later." Glen''s followers quickly helped up the still unconscious Glen, and dragged him towards the door.


    Knock knock knock!


    One of them opened the door seeing a middle-age woman in black suit.


    "You called for me Bos--"


    "--Glen is no longer the owner of the hotel, that young man in black is." The guy at the right said, cutting her off. The two then quickly helped Glen out.


    The woman was confused, but still walked inside the room, she looked around seeing two guys in black. One in an Overcoat and the other one in a T-Shirt.


    "Which one is the new Boss?" She muttered to herself, staring at the two.


    When the guy noticed her gaze, he quickly pointed at Michael. Seeing Michael, The Woman said a silent thank you to the guy and walked towards him.


    "Boss." She called in a low voice.


    Michael turned to her. "And you are?"


    "I''m the Manager, My name is--"


    "--Tina, Mrs Jones''s eldest daughter?"


    Tina looked up in confusion, upon seeing Jennifer. "Jenny?" She was momentarily surprised, then looked at Michael.


    "This Hotel now belong to me, I hope you know how to handle all the procedures. Everything belonging to the formal owners should be gotten rid of." Michael said in a deep tone.


    "Yes Boss, It will all be taken care of." Even though she knew Michael, he was now her Boss.


    Michael stood up. "You guys can take or eat anything that cost 1,000 years of life times. Make sure it doesn''t pass that amount."


    Tina and all the youngsters nodded.


    "Em... Michael, can we take the life times instead of using it on food?" Mori asked.


    "You should be happy with what you get. If you don''t want it, leave it." He turned to Tina. "As the new Boss, let''s give all our customers 50% discount; today only."


    Tina nodded vigorously.


    With that taken care of, Michael walked out. Followed by Sunny, Jennifer and Helena.


    _


    The group of four walked out of the hotel.


    "Remember what I said, Michael. We''ll be happy if you can come." Sunny said with a smile, stretching out his hand.


    "I''ll think about it." Michael shook Sunny''s hand.


    "Ok bro, I hope you come for the governor''s birthday party." Sunny added with a smile, then walked towards his red SUV. "Remember Michael!" He added again, looking at Michael over his shoulder.


    "I''ll think about it." Michael repeated his word, he turned to Helena who shyly stood behind him.


    "What is up with you? Aren''t you going?" He asked.


    "Well..." Helena looked around, seeing her two bodyguards walking out of the Hotel, she quickly said. "I''m waiting for these two."


    Michael looked at the two girls, whose one''s neck was bandaged.


    "Ok." He nodded and turned to walked away.


    "Michael, Will you come?" She asked in a low voice.


    Michael looked at her over his shoulder. "I told you, I''m busy." He walked away. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Helena heaved a sighed. novel-hosted-NovelFire


    "Don''t worry, I''ll see if I can help you." Jennifer said with a smile. "But I don''t get, In school; you are always ignoring him. Saying That he''s poor and other stuffs, are you trying to form a relationship now because he''s Supreme?" She asked with narrow eyes.


    "What are you saying Jennifer? In school... I was a fool and blind. I just want to make up for my past mistakes, and maybe; be good friends with him."


    "I don''t see that happening anytime soon." Jennifer walked away with a chuckled, following behind Michael. "Don''t worry, I''ll still help you." She added.


    Helena smiled upon hearing her.


    "But Guild Master, the Vice doesn''t like Supreme; he said Supreme is after fame, that''s why he posted the video online."


    "That is bullshit! Even though he hates Supreme, he won''t be able to harm him. Not with that dragon around. Let''s go." Helena walked towards her car, followed by the two.


    "What are you thinking about?" Jennifer stopped beside Micheal, she turned her head staring at his side profile.


    "What is the use of this card?" With a flick of his hand, a Pure white card appeared in her hand. He held the card with two fingers showing it to Jennifer.


    "That''s a special card." Jennifer looked ahead at the cars moving in front of them. "They said this card can fulfill any player''s wish, But it has some restrictions."


    "Any wish?" Michael stared at the card with widened eyes.


    "Yes." Jennifer turned to him. "This is the only card that isn''t in AI''s store, it can only be given when you complete a rare achievement in VRG. I have played VRG for two years now, and I have got only one."


    Michael was silent. ''Why would Chronos show me this card? What''ll I have to wish for? I''m guessing the gods themselves reward it to people they deemed worthy. Wait... Fulfill all wish?


    Can I use it to bring back Destroyers?''


    Pheeeeeeeee


    A silent sound of the wind blew towards his ear, like the sound of a distance whistle.


    {Foresight activated.}


    Michael sharply turned his head to the side, blocking Five bullets heading towards his head with the [Shield of Courage].


    "Oh Wow, Some pests have grown wings." He muttered with a smirk.

 Chapter 154: Please Help.

    BAM!


    More bullets collided with the Red Shield, freezing in front of him.


    "Leave them to me. [Blood walk]" Jennifer turned Into red liquid and flew towards the direction.


    "Who are these fools?" He grumbled in frustration, as more bullets collided on the Shield.


    Michael looked at the card in hand, not even bothered about the continuous attack.


    "Can I really revive Destroyers with this card?"


    [Some seconds later.]


    He turned to the direction. "It seems Jennifer have dealt with them, Let''s see who sent--."


    Whoosh


    The moment he removed the barrier, a bullet shot towards him; which he Dodged with a tilt of his head.


    "These guys are really annoying." He stared at another bullet moving towards him, with [Brainwave] the bullet froze and took a 180¡ã Turn, then shot towards the sender.


    _


    "He''s blocking all our Attacks." A young man said to the muscular man beside him.


    "I can see that."


    The group of ten were in a skyscraper, at the top floor. It''ll be difficult to detect them let alone attack. As the Vice of the Vipers Guild, he surely knew how to pick a spot. But...


    These guys were messing with Supreme and Queen-of-death.


    The muscular man who goes by the name Bullock frown, he quickly moved his head to the side. At the exact moment a bullet penetrated his scope striking the wall at the other side of the office they seized.


    "What the hell?" The members exclaimed in shock, staring at the hole in the wall.


    "You guys really got balls, attacking Micky in daylight."


    The ten swiftly turned around with their AWM snipers, pointing it at the blue hair lady sitting on one of the couches in the office; Drinking their tea.


    "How did you get in here? The door is locked." Bullock asked, staring at the still closed door.


    "Do you think that can stop me?" She asked, taking a sip of the tea. "Hmm... This is a good tea."


    "...."


    "I Wondered who dare attack me."


    The ten turned to the floor-to-ceiling window, seeing Michael levitating outside the building.


    "How did you get here so quickly? We are at lest a mile away." Bullock asked in mild confusion.


    "You should worry about yourselves, not how I got here." With a wave of his hand, the glass shattered Into Pieces. The ten men took a step back, as Michael entered the office. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who sent you? I won''t ask again." He moved his gaze around each one of them.


    "We won''t reveal anything to you." Bullock yelled. your-chapter-source


    "That''s fine, I already knew it''s the Vipers Guild. I was just asking if you fools will tell me."


    "....."


    "How did you know that?" Bullock asked in surprised.


    "It''s kind of easy, You are the Vice Guild Master of The Vipers Guild, and your name is Bullock. Do you think I won''t know everything about your Guild?"


    The ten faces turned paled.


    "I''m just disappointed that the main person I wanted revenge on is out." He stretched out his hand towards them, the next moment.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    Nine of them dropped to their knees, gripping their heads, as blood flow from their Nose, eyes, and ears.


    Bullock stared at all this with horror, he was completely petrified.


    After two minutes of pain, the ten collapsed on the ground.


    "I made Glen unconscious, but you guys deserves worse."


    The nine people stood up, looking around in confusion. They looked at themselves totally speechless.


    "What is happening?"


    "Where are we?"


    "Ah."


    "Where is my Mommy?"


    "Who are these people?"


    Countless words of confusion flew all over the place, as the group of Nine dumbly walked around the office.


    "If you guys want to leave here, this is the way." Michael made way for them.


    Hearing him, and seeing the exit. The Nine ran towards it foolishly jumping off the window, ending their lives.


    After they had all jumped, Michael turned to Bullock. "Why that scared look? I didn''t kill them, you saw them jumped; No one forced them." He stared at Bullock who stood still not moving an inch.


    "I think this guy have got a Heart attack." He muttered, scratching the back of his head.


    "No, he''s under my control." Jennifer stood up and walked towards Bullock.


    Michael looked at Bullock''s eyes, seeing there were gray. He nodded thoughtfully.


    "Hey handsome." Jennifer moved a finger from Bullock''s forehead to his jaw. "Will you do anything for me?" She asked seductively.


    Bullock dumbly nodded.


    "This is want you need to do, go to the Vipers Guild and tell..."


    Michael listened to everything with a frown. ''Jennifer is really ruthless.'' He thought.


    "Now go."


    Bullock nodded and walked towards the door, he opened it with the key in his pocket and walked out.


    Michael raised his Diamond bracelet and said. "AI, send this word to all my members. [Everyone to the Guild Building, I want to see everyone there In an hour]."


    Beep!


    Jennifer stared at him in confusion. "What are you planning?" She asked.


    "I need an Army, I have used the Special card for something No Guild Master have ever thought of. It''ll make us the most feared Guild in the whole Twenty Cities." He walked towards the door.


    "What is your plan? Aren''t you going to share it?" Jennifer followed behind him.


    "You''ll know everything in the meeting." He walked towards the elevator.


    _


    [Some Moments later.]


    The two walked out of the building seeing a crowd of people in front of them, The bodies of the Nine Men were all placed in body bags in front if them. The two walked past them heading towards the Guild building, not even looking back.


    ___


    [Blackwater Neighborhood.]


    [The Conquerors Guild''s 3-storey Building.]


    [45 Minutes Later.]


    Michael and Jennifer walked inside the hall, seeing everyone including Mira sitting on a round table.


    The group all turned their heads to the two. "Why call us here, Michael? What is the news?" Tyson asked, relaxing on his seat, both his hand holding the back of his head.


    "Where is Erika?" Michael didn''t answer his question, but asked.


    The group looked at each other in confusion.


    "Who is Erika?" They asked in unison.


    "Help Supreme! Help!!"


    They all turned their heads to the door, seeing a blonde hair young girl looking around 17 years old, moving towards them on a wheelchair.


    "Who is this? And how did she get in?" Rahond asked, standing up from his seat.


    Michael raised his hand stopping Rahond, he walked towards the girl and asked. "Who are you?"


    "I''m Maria, Erika''s sister. Please help! Erika is in trouble!"

 Chapter 155: Ill Only Count To Ten.

    "Slow down, what do you mean by Erika is in trouble?" Michael asked with a slight frown.


    "She... Last night, our landlord came to the house to ask for Lifetimes, she paid him, but he asked for a night with her--"


    "--I''m guessing she attacked him, right?"


    "How did you?" Maria stared at him in confusion.


    "Continue."


    "Well, the man ran away with his wrist cut off. But came back this morning with three Gold medal holders, they took Erika away."


    Michael''s frown deepen. "Do you know where they took her?" Discover gems at m-vle-mp _yr.


    "I heard they are in the mega super hotel."


    "Huh? We just left the hotel." Jennifer said in mild surprised. "We heard nothing when we''re there." She added.


    "Hmm..." Michael thought for a moment and said:


    "Don''t worry, I''ll bring her back." He said, and without hesitation he walked past her, heading to the door.


    "I''m coming with you." Tyson stood up.


    "No, I''m going alone."


    The group stared at Michael as he walked out of the building.


    ___


    [Mega Super Hotel.]


    In a presidential suite, four figures sat on two couches staring at the kneeling figure in front of them.


    "I thought you are powerful? And also a member of The Conquerors. So now... Where is your guild when you needed them? You have been here with us for 6 hours now." A man with a severed wrist said with a smirk.


    Erika knelt in front of them, her eyes bloodshot. Dried Blood could be seen on the corner of her lips.


    "You fools should kill me right Now, because if I escape from here. None of you will survive." She said with killing intent.


    "Hahaha... That is coming out from a weak girl like you, it is really lovely." A man with bald head said with a laugh.


    "Yeah, I don''t know why you are still keeping her here. I said we should have some fun with her then toss her into the sea. That way Supreme won''t find out."


    "What are you saying, fool?!" The man with severed wrist turned to the guy. "Don''t you know the plan? We need to keep her here till the big boss arrive, he didn''t say we should touch her." He said.


    "I wonder who this big boss is. I have worked for you for 5 years now, and I haven''t seen the boss." The only lady in the group said, relaxing on the couch.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll see him today." The man said with a smirk, then turned to Erika; his face filled with contempt.


    "After he has used this slut, then we can have our turn."


    The two men nodded, while the woman just rolled her eyes.


    __


    Outside the mega super hotel, at another building. Two figures stood calmly on the roof staring at the room the four were in.


    "What are we waiting for? Shouldn''t we kill that bitch and weaken The Conquerors'' powers?" Ivy asked.


    "Supreme is a Diamond holder, we won''t be able to kill him easily, but his members will be an easy task. But the plan isn''t to kill her."


    "Huh?" Ivy turned to the Vice. "What do you mean?"


    The Vice grinned. "I want to see how strong Supreme really is, didn''t you wonder why I ask them to take only Erika and leave Maria behind?"


    "I now understand your plan, You asked them to leave Maria, so she could alert Supreme, Then Supreme will come to the hotel to rescue Erika... You want to see if Supreme could face three Gold Medal Holders alone. If he really is a Diamond holder; Three Gold Medals would pose no threat to him."


    "Correct." The man calmly nodded.


    "But that will cost the lives of the three Gold Medals, What will the Guild Master say if we lose the three?"


    "This is the Guild Master''s plan, Not mine. And besides; those three are crooks, they''re all fools. They have work for us secretly for years without knowing who their employer is."


    Ivy nodded without saying anything, all they could do now is observe and see what Supreme is really capable of.


    __


    [Back at the hotel.]


    Michael walked out of a cab and head towards the hotel.


    "Good Afternoon Sir." The securities greeted.


    Michael nodded at them and walked inside. ''It seems Tina already spread the news, but how did she...? Maybe she has my picture.'' He thought, nodding his head to every worker who greeted him.


    Michael stopped in front of the receptionist and asked. "Did anyone bring a girl here today? She has silver long hair and green eyes. She might also be struggling, or being dragged in." He explained in anywhere he could.


    "Uh?" The lady was a little stunned. "Boss, I think you should ask the securities. I don''t remember anything."


    Michael frowned slightly. The receptionist sees everyone who book a room, and now she''s saying she knew nothing.


    "Call Manager Tina, right now!!"


    The lady jolted back in fright hearing his roar. She nodded and quickly ran toward Tina''s office.


    After a Minute, Tina rushed out, seeing Michael she walked up to him.


    "What happened Boss?" She asked.


    "A girl was dragged in here today, I want to know which room she is."


    "A girl?" Tina was confused.


    "I don''t have time."


    Hearing him, she yelled to the Receptionist. "Call all the workers, I need everyone."


    __


    [Some moments later.]


    Michael stood in front of 70 workers, from chefs, securities to even the Cleaners.


    ''I didn''t know they are so many workers in this hotel.'' He thought inwardly.


    "Ok, This is what we''re going to do. I ask a question and anyone who tells me the correct answer will have a 30% increase in Salary. If you say the wrong answer, You''ll be fired. If I count to 10, and I get no reply, All of you will be fired. And new ones will be employed."


    The workers looked at each other with paled faces, they remained silent waiting for the new Boss''s question.


    "I want to know the room a silver hair girl was dragged in, I know the men will either be in groups of four or three who dragged her here."


    Silence.


    "I don''t know anything, I wasn''t even around."


    "Yes, A lot of people enter the hotel today. I can''t remember."


    "Same, I''m also lost."


    "I didn''t see anything of that sort today."


    "I haven''t even seen anyone with Silver hair."


    Michael''s face got colder by the second hearing the people. "1." He started. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Workers got even more Anxious hearing him count.


    "5."


    "Boss, I have an idea."


    Michael turned to Tina. "Go on." He said.

 Chapter 156: Hold On Erika.

    "If a girl is dragged into a hotel by Men, they''ll surely pick a High-end room. And I heard some workers talking about seeing three Gold medal holders yesterday." Tina said.


    "Who are these workers?" He looked at Tina.


    "They Left the hotel yesterday, I haven''t seen them since then."


    Michael nodded and looked around the Lobby, seeing four Cameras; he turned to her. "I want to see the videos of those cameras."


    "This way, Boss." Tina gestured for him to follow her.


    "None of you should leave. Reaper, Come out."


    The space distorted and Reaper walked out. The Workers gasped in shock upon seeing Reaper.


    "Make sure no one leave the Lobby, if any try. Kill them." He said coldly.


    Reaper nodded, standing in front of the now scared Workers.


    "Let''s go."


    "Oh, Ok." Even though she was stunned seeing Reaper, Tina lead him to the Control room.


    _


    [Control Room.]


    Michael sat on the chair, moving the Mouse while checking the history of the Cams.


    After some moment of searching, he got the Video. Tina''s eyes widened in shock seeing two men carrying an Unconscious girl towards the Elevator.


    "This proves they have already booked the room before entering the hotel." Michael sighed in frustration.


    "Who is she to you, Boss?" Tina asked cautiously.


    "A friend, and also a member of my Guild." He moved the Mouse again, then paused it. Michael stared at a woman in a black Suit and putting on black sunglasses. He zoomed in, a frown appeared on his face upon seeing a golden bracelet on her wrist.


    ''Maria said their landlord brought three Gold Medal holders, but she didn''t reveal if they were all men.'' He brought out his phone and called Jennifer.


    It instantly went through.


    "Is Maria there?" He asked.


    "Yes, she is getting even more worried."


    "Ask her if there was a woman with the people who took Erika."


    "Hold on."


    Michael waited for three seconds before Jennifer''s voice sounded.


    "Maria said the woman is also a Gold medal holder."


    "Thanks, that''s all for now." He disconnected the call, and turned to Tina. "The receptionist knows nothing, but the securities will be dealt with." He stood up and walked out of the room, Tina thought for a moment and quickly followed behind him.


    _


    The workers stood still, not even moving an inch under Reaper''s gaze. Hearing footsteps they turned their heads, seeing Michael and Tina walking towards them.


    "Show me the Room book last night, by 10:45 PM."


    The receptionist quickly nodded and rushed towards her Computer, she tapped on it and showed Michael the screen.


    "A presidential suite, Room number 600th."


    ''600? How many rooms are in here?'' Michael was stunned for a second. He turned to the workers and said. "All The Securities workers are fired, I don''t want to see any one of you when I return." He walked towards the Elevator, while Reaper turned into particles; disappearing from the lobby.


    "You heard the Boss, you 15 are fired!" Tina placed her hands on her waist, her face filled with disappointment:


    "I wondered how Many Life times they gave you guys to do this? For heaven''s sake! That''s a girl''s life. Don''t you fools have respect for Women?!"


    "But Manager, I have no Idea."


    "Yes Manager, I know nothing."


    "Yes, I didn''t see anything today!"


    "Some of you might be innocent, and knew nothing about what happened. But one bad egg spoils the rest."


    "But--"


    "--Shut up!! You heard what the Boss said, Leave now, or I''ll call the cops!"


    The other workers stared at then with pity, some rage. These guys almost made them lose their job and life.


    ____


    "I''m tired! Why Haven''t the Boss show up?" The woman asked with a deep frown.


    "Yes, we have been here for hours, are you sure he''s coming?" The man with bald head asked, turning to Erika''s landlord.


    "He is coming--"


    Knock knock knock.


    The four men looked at the door, then at Erika.


    "Finally, The Boss is here. Don''t worry Love, after he''s done with you; we''ll take care of you." The third man stared at Erika''s 36C cups and gulped in. "Can''t wait."


    Even though half of her clothes have been torn off, none of them could touch her because of their boss''s command; but they can surely view.


    Before the bald head could open the door, it was kicked open. The four stared at Michael who calmly walked in with a deep frown.


    ''Michael?'' Erika was stunned seeing that the one who kicked the door, turned out to be Michael.


    Michael moved his gaze around the room, seeing Erika kneeling on the ground in tattered clothes, his eyes turned cold.


    "Who is the landlord?" He asked coldly.


    "I am! And Who are you?" The man stood up.


    "I hope you said--"


    "--He is mine." Erika cut him off.


    Michael nodded at her, and turned to the other three.


    "I hope you guys said your prayer, Because I''m sending you all to hell."


    Before they could understand what was happening, Michael lunged towards them with Slayer in his hand.


    "What the fuck--"


    {Foresight Activated.}


    thank you for using mv _l _e _mpy _r


    Whoosh!!


    Whoosh!!


    In matter of two seconds, he appeared back on his spot. The landlord and the lady looked beside them, seeing the headless bodies of the two men.


    THUD!


    The bodies fell on the ground with blood flowing out like a stream.


    The two faces changed dramatically.


    "A-A-A Diamond Holder!!" The lady exclaimed in horror.


    Michael kept Slayer and walked towards Erika, he squat down behind her and slowly loosed the ropes binding her hands and legs.


    Erika was silent, she didn''t say anything but looked at him over her shoulder, her eyes filled with unreadable emotions.


    "Don''t worry, Maria is ok." He said, loosing the last knot.


    ''Thank goodness.'' Erika sighed in relief, she stood up messaging her wrist. "Thanks you." She said and turned to her landlord, who was scared shitless.


    "These fools sealed my Mana with a Card, I might not be able to use it, but I can still kill you."


    "Hold on, Erika." Michael turned to the woman. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We still don''t know who sent them, This pathetic man won''t be able to hire three Gold Medal Holders." He stretched out his hand towards the woman and Activated [Brainwave.]


    She let out a scream falling to the ground, after 10 seconds he released her.


    "If you don''t tell me who sent you, I''ll kill you both." He turned his head to the Man who was shivering in fear.


    ''Even a gold medal couldn''t resist one of his attack, the-these two didn''t even know when he moved, until losing their heads; But if I reveal anything to him, My family...'' The landlord was in a tight spot.


    ''If I''d known, I would have asked for higher Payment.''

 Chapter 157: You And Maria Will Be Moving In With Me.

    "Shouldn''t we act? What if that fool reveals everyone to Supreme?" Ivy asked with a frown.


    "If we attack now, Supreme will detect us. And he won''t let us escape without a confrontation. And a battle between a gold, and two diamonds will surely draw attention. That''s something none of us want, this isn''t our city, remember that." The man turned around, walking away with his hands folded behind him.


    "What about the plan?" Ivy asked. "Did it fail?" She added.


    "No, Supreme is strong enough to face a Diamond Medal 4-stars holder. Even the guild master won''t be able to win him, I''m a little speechless how he got so powerful in matters of two days." He walked away, not looking back.


    ''Even the guild Master won''t be able to defeat him? I might not be able to admit it, but that speed he used. I didn''t even see him move... Those two he killed are also in the same rank with me.''


    "Are you coming?"


    "Yes." She stared at Michael one last time, then followed the vice.


    _


    In the hotel, Michael stared at the two People walking away from the roof and smirked.


    ''Those two again, I don''t have you guys time. After I''m done with everything in hand, I''ll make sure to destroy your Guild. Planning to kill me was you fools biggest mistake, and now you involved my Member.''


    "What are you waiting for, speak!" He said, his gaze still fixed at the window.


    "Who sent you? I won''t ask again."


    The man moved his gaze to the gold medal holder who sat on the ground, he gave her an Eye signal and turned to Michael.


    "What do you want to know?" He asked with a sneer. "Let me tell you, there is a law that players can''t attack none players. And I''m not a player. If you hurt me, my son will call the police department on you!!" The man pointed at Michael''s back.


    "That isn''t what I wanted to know."


    Whoosh!!!


    "Ahhhhh!!!!!!"


    The landlord dropped to the ground gripping his shoulder, he stared at his severed hand on the ground in horror as blood flow out from it.


    The slayer flew and hovered above Michael''s head.


    "I ask, You answer. If you don''t; I don''t mind running your family to the ground." His gaze was still fixed at the building.


    The woman braced herself, seeing Michael was distracted, she lunged towards him only to be kicked to the side by Erika.


    "You dare attack My Guild Master?" She asked coldly.


    The woman smashed on the huge TV screen in the room., falling heavily on the ground.


    "You bitch! If my Mana hasn''t been sealed by him do you think you can defeat me!" She hissed standing up from the ground. Armed with a short sword.


    "I don''t have time for this." Michael pointed his finger at her, and the Slayer shot towards her separating her head from her shoulders.


    "He''s all yours Erika, The Red Sword Guild is behind this. After the guild war, we''ll deal with them." He walked towards the door.


    "What?" The man looked at Erika in horror. "Please, Don''t--"


    Whoosh!!


    She removed the landlord''s head with her sword. Thud! The body fell on the ground with a dull sound.


    "This place is a mess." Michael looked around the room, heads and blood were everywhere.


    "Drakon, Come out."


    The space distorted and Drakon walked out. "What happened here?" He asked in confusion.


    "Get rid of everything in this room, including all the furniture."


    Drakon nodded, he burnt everything into ash in matters of seconds. "Tina will clean up the room and refurnished it." He looked at Erika, a frown appeared on his face seeing her torn clothes. He sighed and walked towards her.


    Erika''s eyes was fixed on him, as he stopped two feet from her. He took off his Overcoat and put it on her.


    "Uh?" She was stunned seeing his action.


    "Cover up, now let''s go back. Maria is worried and there are things to do." With that said He walked away, Drakon landed on his shoulder as the two walked out of the room.


    Erika looked at the Overcoat, then at the door, Totally lost. "What--"


    "--Aren''t you coming?" Michael opened the door staring at her with slight frown.


    "Yes." She quickly walked towards him.


    ____


    [In The Lobby.]


    "What is happening up there, Manager?" The receptionist asked.


    "I don''t know, all I know is... If those men are still in there, The Boss will kill each one of them."


    "Kill?"


    BEEP!


    All the workers looked at the Elevator, seeing Michael, Erika and Drakon walking out.


    "WOW! So beautiful!"


    "Is that a Dragon?"


    "Now I know why the Boss was anxious!"


    "This girl is so beautiful!"


    "Shhh!! What if she''s the Boss''s girlfriend. Watch your mouth!"


    "Yeah, you are right. She is even putting on his coat, It shows they''re close."


    "Boss." Tina called out.


    Michael moved his gaze around, not seeing any security guards he nodded at her. "Employ more Securities, Send me your information and everything about this Hotel including all its workers."


    "O-Ok Boss." Tina nodded and made way for Michael.


    The three walked outside without saying a word, with countless eyes on them.


    "They fit together."


    "You are right."


    _


    [Some moments later.]


    The two were calmly walking on the street towards the Guild Building, Erika was still in his coat.


    "Why are you stealing glances? If you have something to say to ask, go ahead." Michael asked, not looking at her.


    Erika stared at his side profile with a slight frown. "I wasn''t stealing glances, I just want to know why The Red Sword Guild is after me."


    "They aren''t after you... They are after me--"


    "--You? But why? Did you clash with them?"


    "I don''t know you ask so many questions?"


    "If my life and Sister''s life is on the line, I need to know everything. As far as I know; The Red Sword Guild is holding Top 3 on the Guilds'' Ranking board, You might be able to face them. But what about the rest of us?" stay updated with m,v,l,e,m p _y,r sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''She has a point.'' He turned his head to her. "You and Maria will be moving in with me."


    "What?" Her face turned cold. "Do you think I can''t take care of my sister?!"


    "I didn''t say that, your guys'' lives are now at risk. Staying alone will only put you in more danger, and second. Mira doesn''t have a friend, Maria can keep her company if we are all away."


    Erika was silent, she thought for a while. Before looking at him again.


    "What will you get in this? What is your gain? We can''t be living for free."


    ''This girl is something else.'' Michael sighed. "Don''t think too much about it, I need nothing in return. I can''t be a leader without helping my Members."

 Chapter 158: Dont Touch Me Again.

    "Do you know the prince and princess of casmia are in Amerisa?" Tyson asked with a smile. "The princess is so beautiful."


    "I also heard the senators and even The Destroyers Guild Master and Vice with their first elder arrive today." Borne said with bright eyes. "The Guild Master is Venom."


    "I also heard they are all going to the Governor''s birthday party, every big shot you can think of will attend." Rahond said. "I''ll give anything to go, and the birthday is tomorrow."


    "That''s easy, the governor gave my dad a black card, my dad is a SSVIP." Tyson said with a smile.


    "What is SSVIP?" Norman asked in mild confusion.


    "SSVIP stands for: Super Special Very Important Person." Tyson answered and turned to Jennifer who sat in front of him.


    "What about you Jennifer? Which card did you get? As for me, I got a gold card, even though I''m not that rich."


    Everyone stared at him with a frown, did this guy just say he''s not rich? His father has more companies than the president himself, and his name has spread all over the twenty cities. And he has the gut to say he''s not rich!


    "Why with the look? With the gold card, I can take at least two people with me."


    "Take me!" Ralph raised his hand.


    "No, me!" Nick interjected.


    "You guys are really something else." Dink said, rubbing the head of his pet.


    "I''ll take anyone whose pet can defeat mine, I know Jennifer will surely have a Gold card, so you guys will have to prove who''s the best." Tyson said with a bright smile.


    "No way."


    "Yes, your pet is an Epic-class."


    "Yeah, Mine is just a Rare-Class."


    "Same."


    "What about you face mine?" The group turned their heads to the door, seeing Violet and two of her elders walking in.


    "We really need to set a security lock." Rahond muttered.


    "Why are you guys here?" Jennifer asked, staring at them.


    "Supreme called for a meeting, sorry we''re late." Violet stopped In front of them. She was putting on a knee-length black skirt and white top, while her two elders were in black suits.


    "We aren''t going to a party, why dress so fancy?" Tyson asked, moving his gaze all over Violet''s figure.


    "We know." Violet answered. "Are you still up for it?" She looked around the place: "this hall is big enough for a battle and miss Jennifer can help create a barrier. If my pet wins I''m going with you."


    "Wow, we don''t need to battle. I''m taking you with me, such a beauty--"


    "--You know I''m older than you." Violet asked with a slight frown.


    "Age is just a number, don''t you know that saying?" Tyson smiled. "You might be older than me, and stronger than me. But we can still work things out."


    "Is he always like this?" Violet turned to the rest, who nodded at her.


    "Always." They all said in unison.


    Maria and Mira sat close to each other staring at everything happening in front of them.


    "Ok Mr Tyson, I''m not dating you, but I''ll surely go to the party with you."


    "Yes!! That''s my girl!!" He yelled, seeing the frown on Zack''s and the other elder''s faces, he let out a nervous chuckle.


    "Don''t worry I won''t try anything with her, for God''s sake, she is stronger than me." Stay updated with mvl _emp _yr.


    The two looked at each other and sighed.


    "Is this party so important?"


    They turned their heads to the door again, seeing Michael and Erika walking inside.


    "Erika!!" Maria called out in joy.


    "Let me help you." Mira helped pushed her wheelchair towards the two. "So it''s silver hair beauty, I remember you. In the fine star restaurant."


    "Yes Mira." Erika nodded at Mira and crouched down In front of her sister. "It''s ok Maria, Everything is taken care of, but... I have some news." She looked up at Michael.


    ''Is this?'' Maria was stunned, seeing Michael''s coat on Erika.


    "Oi!! I don''t know what angel blessed me today, I''m just seeing beautiful girls everywhere!! I''ll say you are even more beautiful than Jennifer and Violet!!!" Tyson stood up, walking towards Erika.


    Jennifer and Violet frowned slightly upon hearing him, it''s true Erika was prettier than them, but does he have to scream about it?!


    Erika stood up, she calmly observed Tyson. Not utterly a single word.


    "How are you doing beautiful?" Tyson stopped in front of her. Seeing he was getting no reply, he tried further.


    "Why are you silen--" he looked at Michael''s Overcoat on Erika. "Uh?" He smirked, and walked forward and stood beside her.


    "I''ll say you got a good eyes." He places his hand over her shoulders.


    Maria: ''Uh oh.''


    Michael: "I won''t do that if I were you."


    "Wha--"


    Whoosh!


    "Whoa!!"


    BANG!


    Everyone blinked, they subconsciously turned their heads to Tyson who sat on the ground at the other side of the hall.


    "Did she threw me away with one hand?" Tyson muttered to himself in mild confusion. ''What rank is she on? A Platinum or Gold? To be able to throw me with such ease, she must either be in one. I''m getting lazy being in the bronze medal?'' He slowly stood up.


    "That was unexpected, Girl. I just want to say you and Michael make a good match. And you threw me away." He walked to his seat and sat down, the men were all trying their best to hold back their laughter.


    "Don''t touch me again." Erika said, her voice cold.


    "Such rude behavior, what is your name? Are you even in this guild?" Tyson asked, a frown appearing on his face.


    "Her name is Erika, in-game name: Blood-Arrow, a platinum 3-star holder, and a member of The Conquerors. Now quiet down." Michael walked towards the head seat and sat down.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Erika, Not exactly on her but the Overcoat she was wearing.


    Jennifer: ''this is the same girl we met in AI''s store, what is her relationship with Micky?''


    Violet: ''Who is this girl? Is she also a "friend" of Supreme?''


    Rahond: ''Blood-Arrow? I hope she''s powerful.''


    Borne: ''Such a beauty only deserves the Boss.''


    Michael frowned seeing their gazes: "What are you all staring at?"


    "Uh?"


    "What?"


    "Nothing."


    "We are waiting for you to start."


    Michael sighed. After everyone have had their seats, he started. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I want to make The Conquerors the strongest Guild In the whole 20 Cities, and this is how we''ll achieve it."

 Chapter 159: Welcome To The Conquerors.

    [Infinity Street. First Biggest Street In Aerisa.]


    In a huge silver painted villa, a man and a woman sat on one of the most expensive looking sofas in the large sitting room, the two were staring at a man looking his early 40s, in a black Butler suit.


    "Is everything set?" The woman who has long brown hair and green eyes asked.


    "Yes Madam, The birthday invitation cards have been passed out to all our esteem friends and contacts." The Butler respectfully answered.


    "Good, My 45th birthday must be the biggest, it shouldn''t be easily forgotten." The man with short blonde hair said.


    "MOM! DAD! I BROUGHT GREAT NEWS!!"


    The three turned their heads to the door seeing Helena rushing towards them with a bright smile on her face.


    "What news will make my daughter so happy? Or have you seen the man you want to marry?" The governor asked with a smile.


    "Dad, I''m just 24. Why are you always thinking about--"


    "--OK you two, before you start another round of argument, let''s hear what good news our child have brought." The woman said with a smile.


    "Yes! You know about the class gathering, right?"


    The two nodded at her.


    Helena sat down beside her Mom. "I met a friend."


    "A Friend?" The governor narrowed his eyes. "A boy?" He asked.


    "Stop honey." The woman glared at her husband then turned to Helena. "Dear, You have so many wealthy friends, Which one are you referring to?"


    "Um... You don''t know him--"


    "--Is he a player?"


    Helena turned to her father. "Yes Dad, a powerful one. I''ll say he could even defeat the Invincible Joker."


    "That powerful?" The two were stunned.


    Their family have a high values for players, especially powerful ones. They believe; having a relationship with a powerful player will offer them both influence and protection. And now... Their daughter has a friend that''s even as powerful as Joker.


    ''Hmm... if her friend is truly as powerful as she said, and from a good background. I won''t mind letting him marry my daughter, at least she''ll be protected and also safe. And with her bright Mood, it shows she cares for him to.'' The governor thought with a smile.


    "What is his name and Rank? Is he in a guild? What is his background?" He asked.


    "Slow down Love, with all this questions. I hope you aren''t planning on recruiting him into The Dreads?"


    "That won''t be possible Dad, He is already in a guild, and also a Diamond Medal 1-star holder."


    The governor''s, His wife''s and Butler''s jaws dropped open in shock.


    "A-A-A-A Diamond Holder? What age is this your friend?"


    "22, and his name is Michael. He''s the Guild Master of--"


    "--He is also a Guild Master?!" The Governor was on edge of his seat. ''Such a guy will be the best Son-In-Law. I can even merge Helena''s guild and his into one.''


    "Yes Dad."


    "What got you all so excited?"


    The group raised their heads to the door, seeing a young man with shoulder-length brown hair, putting on a black shirt and white pants. This was Helena''s elder brother, a platinum medal 3-stars holder.


    "Come here Son, Helena met one of her classmate in her class gathering. And he''s now a Diamond Holder." The woman said with a smile.


    The guy was momentarily stunned, he walked towards them and sat down on another sofa.


    "Do I know this Diamond Holder?" He asked, staring at Helena with a smile.


    Helena got nervous and worried upon seeing her brother. Conner wasn''t really the gentle type of guy, he was ruthless and heartless. Especially to Non-players, but like Glen; he was also Michael''s worst Enemy, even more than Glen.


    She was scared of what Michael will do to him, because Conner didn''t only go after him but also Mira.


    "Why the face? I only asked if I know him. I know half of your friends, maybe I''ll know him to. Do I know him?"


    Even though he''s ruthless and cruel, he treats her like a treasure, so thinking something bad will happen to him made her even more worried.


    "So?"


    Everyone was confused, not knowing why Helena was suddenly quiet. Too quiet.


    "Dear." Her mother tapped her shoulder, bringing her out if her thoughts.


    "Yes."


    The governor shook his head and said to Conner. "She said his name is Michael."


    Conner frowned sightly. "Michael?" He turned to Helena. "The same Michael in your class?"


    Helena nodded, Moment Next:


    "Hahahahahaha!!!! I thought it''s someone else! I didn''t know it''s that loser! Not only that, but I think you were seeing things baby sister, there Is no way that Michael is a Diamond player." m _vl _em _p _yr only


    "I''m serious, he really is a Diamond Holder!"


    "Hahah--" he stopped seeing her serious expression. "You are serious?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes! And Michael is Supreme." She turned to her Dad. "Dad, You have been looking for ways to send Supreme an invitation. And you got one, Supreme is my Classmate."


    Everyone froze, staring at her with widened eyes and jaws.


    __


    [Blackwater Neighborhood.]


    [The Conquerors Guild''s building.]


    "Are you sure about this, Michael?" Violet asked after hearing Michael''s plan.


    "100%, we''ll start with Blackwater neighborhood." He turned to Rahond. "How many Guilds are in this neighborhood?"


    "Ten, Boss." Rahond answered.


    "You know what to do, in matter of two days. I want these ten Guilds under us. If anyone refuses to join, make sure they disband; Borne, Rahond, Nick, and Ralph, Ricky, Levi, and Jennifer. You seven will be the ones to carry this operation out. Tyson and Erika, Both of you will come with me to Bermuda Island. The rest will stay with Mira and Maria."


    Everyone nodded in understanding.


    "What about us?" Violet asked, not hearing her name or guild being called.


    Michael turned to her. "You are our Ally, if you want to join us or not, it''s all up to you."


    Violet thought for a moment, she turned her head to her elders; who slowly nod their heads.


    "OK Michael, we want to join the Conquerors." She said with a smile.


    "You know the rules, merging with The Conquerors will terminate your position as the Guild Master, I hope you know that?"


    She nodded.


    Michael tapped on his bracelet, a holographic red card with Drakon''s picture on both side appeared in front of them; it floats towards Violet, who scanned it with her bracelet.


    "Yes." She said with a smile.


    Everyone nodded at Violet.


    "Welcome to The Conquerors." Michael said with a smile.

 Chapter 160: Ancient Mythical Creatures

    [30 inutes Later.]


    Michael sat on the table staring at his Guild members, Violet and her elders had returned to their building, which was now a branch of The Conquerors.


    "Why are we going to Bermuda island?" Tyson asked, his back relaxed on his seat.


    "A gateway have appeared in Bermuda Island, and We are invited to help close it. Our Guild will have 50% of whatever we find inside."


    "50%? What can we find inside a gateway. Wait... What is a gateway?" Tyson asked in mild confusion.


    "I have heard something about this gateway, I can''t remember clearly, but I know it''s dangerous." Rahond revealed.


    "Is this gateway related to that voice we heard in VRG?" Erika asked all of a sudden.


    "Voice?" Jennifer stared at them with a frown.


    "We don''t know yet, but I hope it isn''t." He turned to Jennifer. "Yes a voice, Queen Echidna''s."


    "Queen Echidna? I know her."


    "Huh?" Everyone turned their heads to Jennifer.


    "How?" Michael asked.


    "Echidna is the mother and queen of all Monsters, she is a half human and half snake creature. And also the wife of Typhon, who is known as "Father of all Monsters." These two are feared by even the gods and have powerful children that we can''t even dream of fighting, but it''s a myth."


    "Not exactly, Echidna spoke to me, she said her children will run our world to the ground... If you know so much about her, do you know her children?" Michael asked.


    "Well... With her union with Typhon, she gave birth to; Cerberus, the three-headed hound who guarded the gate of the underworld. She also gave birth to Lernaean hydra, the multi-headed serpent that grew two heads if one is cut off. She is also the mother of Chimera, a creature that have the head of a Lion, a goat and a snake. The Sphinx. The Nemean Lion which have impenetrable skin...


    But her most feared Children are The Gorgon Sisters, These three sisters are terrifying. You might have heard of the youngest one who goes by the name Medusa."


    Their faces turned serious hearing the name "Medusa". Even if it''s just a legend and myth, they all know the terrifying powers she possesses.


    "All her children are extremely dangerous, all bloodthirsty. And evil, if she is real... Then we are in for a war." Jennifer added.


    "What you are saying is, she is planning to destroy our world. Is that why you want to merge as much Guild as you can with us?"


    Michael nodded at Rahond. "We need all the help we can get, If she''s really sending one of her children through this gate, we need to prepare." He turned to Jennifer. "She also mentioned a Campe, do you know what this creature is?"


    Jennifer seems to be more intelligent in these aspects, and it''s better to know your enemy before engaging in a battle.


    Jennifer thought for a moment and nodded. "The Campe is a chtonic female dragon, we mostly call her "Drakaina" She is the Guard of the abyssal, task to look after the cyclopes. She is as terrifying as Typhon himself, with the head and upper body of a beautiful woman, the lower body of a dragon and the venomous tail of a scorpion.


    She also has snakes coiled around her ankles and the heads of various beasts in her waist. Not only that, but she''s both deadly and powerful, I don''t think even a grandmaster can win this one."


    Michael was confused now. "Are you sure? Echidna said she has hundreds under her command."


    Jennifer scoffed. "The Campe is an ancient creature, she won''t listen to her. The only thing that''ll make The Campe submit is Typhon, and there is only one Campe. The thing you might have seen is another creature, not a Campe."


    ''So she was just bluffing, but... What if the Campe is really in her team?'' Michael thought and asked:


    "What about this Typhon? Can a Sovereign rank face him?"


    ''The figures surrounded by darkness in my vision might be this group of Monsters.''


    "Typhon, Typhon, Typhon." Jennifer called the name repeatedly.


    "What is it?" Tyson asked in mild confused.


    Jennifer sighed. "If Typhon is really after our world, then we should consider ourselves dead."


    "What?!"


    "Meaning?"


    "....."


    Experience adventures on m _v _lempy _r.


    "What the hell?"


    "I don''t get." Michael said.


    "Typhon is considered the most-deadliest and most-Mightiest monster, No! Typhon is a god, legend said he is the son of Gaea and Tartarus. Typhon is a fire-breathing dragon who has one hundred heads and never sleeps, the gods weren''t able to kill this abomination, so they trapped him underneath Mount Etna. I think we are alive because Typhon is still trapped."


    Michael nodded with a thoughtful expression. ''So the great King is Typhon, what will happen if he''s freed? Will the final battle begin? I need to get stronger before that happens.'' He moved his gaze around everyone. ''We all need to get stronger.''


    He nodded at Jennifer, then relaxed on his seat. "We might face one of her children in the gate."


    "It''s not possible Micky, her children are exceptionally powerful. If anyone is in that gateway, they''ll be out by now."


    "You know so much about them, and I''m guessing you also know about the gates, do you know the truth about VRG and AI?"


    Jennifer smiled. "Yes, Micky. I know the truth about VRG and AI."


    Michael was stunned. "Why didn''t you tell me all this while?!!" He roared.


    "My master said it''s a secret, which is only for strong minds, that''s why only Diamond and some privileged Gold medals know about it."


    "Secret?"


    "Master?"


    "....."


    "What are you two saying?!!" Tyson yelled at them. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You have a master?" Michael was dumbstruck.


    "Yes Micky, My master isn''t in the Leader ranking board, but the Demigods'' ranking board."


    These words exploded in their heads like a Bomb, they all sat frozen staring at her with widened eyes and opened jaws.


    "If you want to know my Master, You''ll have to come to the governor''s birthday party. He''ll be there with Jasmine."


    Michael: "Jasmine?"

 Chapter 161: This Is A Puppet

    [Vipers Guild''s Building.]


    [Kay''s Office.]


    "Young master, Is your Guild ready for the Guild war?


    "Yes first grand elder, everyone have been given a pet, I know we''ll have a chance against The Conquerors."


    "It seems you don''t know the latest update."


    The two turned to the second elder.


    "What update?" The first asked.


    "Silver Moon Guild have merged with the Conquerors, They are now holding top 50th and also have a total of 50 members. I don''t think yours of 30 can defeat them even if you all have a pet." She said, her eyes closed.


    "Merge? What the hell is that? As far as I know; No Guild can merge with another--"


    "--Then how did Supreme do it?" She cut the first elder off.


    "Are you sure about this?" He asked.


    "Don''t worry First Grand Elder, half of the silver moon Guild are all silver players, and none of them has pet. So we still have an advantage." Kay interjected.


    The second elder opened her eyes, she and the first elder turned their heads to the door.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    "Who the hell is that?!!" Kay yelled in rage.


    BOOM!


    The door collapsed on the ground, the three frowned slightly seeing Bullock. Who walked inside in a zombie-like manner.


    "Are you mad Bullock?!! Can''t you knock?!" Kay stood up in rage. "What about the mission? Is Supreme dead? And why are you with a gun?" He asked, staring at the pistol in Bullock''s hand.


    Bullock slowly moved his gaze around the room, the two elders got serious seeing his gray eyes. They secretly started channeling their Mana.


    "I can''t feel his Mana." The first elder whispered.


    "He''s already dead, this Is just a puppet. There is only one person in The Conquerors that can turn people into puppets."


    "Queen-Of-Death, it means the plan have failed."


    The second elder nodded, Bullock stared at them for a moment. Moment next:


    [Jennifer''s Voice]: "I see the Vipers Guild have grown a second head, having the gut to plan an assassination on the Guild Master... If we report this to the Guild war Elders, you''ll all face the consequences."


    Kay was so stunned that he slowly sat down on his seat, staring at Bullock with widened eyes.


    "Queen - Queen-of-death?"


    [Jennifer''s voice]: "I should kill you right now, but it seems you have an unfinished business with Micky."


    "Unfinished business? For god''s sake! I don''t even know Micheal before he dropped my Girlfriend''s corpse in front of my house!!! What unfinished business are you now talking about? The only one I know is my revenge for my fianc¨¦!"


    [Jennifer''s voice]: "Why are you so frustrated? Well... I should fill you up on some things, Micky isn''t after you but your father. He discovered the only way to make him pay is to destroy everything he owns, starting with you and the Guild."


    Kay relaxed on his seat. "Why is he after my father? What did he do?"


    [Jennifer''s Voice]: "I don''t know the history between your Dad and Micky, but if Micky is going all this way, your Dad did something to him."


    "Hmm... Whatever my Dad did to him, that''s on them. All I know is; I must have my revenge!"


    [Jennifer''s voice]: "Ok then, but note; Next time you try to hurt Micky, I''ll raze your Guild and all your companies to the ground."


    "Don''t think your guild is the strongest, if you forgot; Supreme and "You" mostly aren''t yet the strongest! So don''t act arrogantly with me."


    [Jennifer''s Voice]: "Thanks, time to go now. Oh! This host will die the moment I leave, so I''ll leave a dramatic exit. And second... Those two sitting there can''t protect you."


    Bullock raised the gun and pointed it at his head.


    [Jennifer''s Voice.]: "I hope you put on a good show in the Tournament."


    Experience the best from m-vl _emp _yr.


    BANG!!


    Blood splat on the ground, and Bullock dropped dead. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you two think you can take her down?" Kay turned to the two Elders.


    "We are both Gold medal 1-star holders, We can''t win her on a One-Vs-One battle. And we "might" have a chance if we work together." The first elder said.


    "Might? Is she that powerful?"


    "We aren''t scared of Jennifer, but her fusion with all her pets. Jennifer is one of the players who can fuse with not one or two, but three pets. Anyone who have seen that Form have all meet their Death, Don''t you wondered why even some diamond Players are sacred of her? Even Joker will think twice before facing her." The second said.


    "Wow, are we going to lose this Guild War?"


    "Don''t think so much about it, Young Master... You should prepare yourself for the Governor''s birthday party." The first grand elder said with a smile.


    "Yes, You might be able to convince some of your allies or better, Get more who can help you in this Guild war."


    Kay thought for a moment and nodded. "I heard the Red Sword Guild, The Blood Hunters and The Destroyers, are not happy with Supreme. They might help us."


    _


    [Night Time.]


    [Michael''s Home.]


    "So Micky, Are you going? I''m surprised the Governor personally called you, you should go." Jennifer said with a smile.


    The group of 7 sat on the long dinning table, staring at Michael.


    "It has been a long time I see Jasmine, and it''s good to know all your friends and enemies. So I''ll go tomorrow."


    "Yes!" Jennifer nodded with a smile and asked. "You have been given a black card, that means you can take two people with you, who are you talking?"


    "Wow Michael! I don''t know you are a good chef, can I come here always for breakfast, lunch and dinner?" Tyson asked, stuffing his mouth with food.


    Michael just nodded at him and turned to Jennifer. "You already have a card, Tyson has a card, we can''t take Children to the party. I don''t really understand this rule... So I''m going alone."


    "Come on, Micky!" Jennifer gestured to Erika with her eyes, seeing Michael was ignoring her; she said out loud:


    "You should take Erika with you."


    "Huh?" Erika looked up from her food.


    "Yes, Brother. You should take Silver hair bestie with you!"


    "That will be good." Even Maria nodded.


    Michael frowned slightly. "What?" He moved his gaze to Erika, who was now looking down at her food.


    "Why that face Michael? Take her with you." Tyson said.


    "Yes Brother!"


    "Come on, Micky."


    Ricky and Levi looked at each other in confusion, they''re going with Jennifer, so they weren''t bothered.


    ''These girls might have planned this?'' He looked at Erika. ''Is she? No, that''s not possible.''


    "Come on brother!"


    "Fine." Michael nodded, focusing on his food.

 Chapter 162: The Sisters Life History

    "So Erika, tell us about yourself." Jennifer said, placing her spoon down.


    Erika looked up at her, and calmly said: "There is nothing to tell." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Come on now." Jennifer pouted her lips and turned to Maria. Who let out a nervous chuckle.


    ''This lady asking is a Gold medal holder, it would be rude not to answer, right?'' She stared at Jennifer for a moment then cleared her throat. After that, she dropped her spoon on the table.


    "Well... Where to start."


    "Anywhere you can dear." Jennifer said with a smile, even though Michael have narrated everything to her, she wants to find out if they''ll lie about their life history.


    "When I was 14 years old, and my sister 16. Our parent threw us out of the house, they claimed we are grown-up girls who could look after themselves, but the truth was; they don''t have enough life times to take care of two grown-up girls."


    Erika stopped eating, while everyone stared at Maria in surprised. Michael wasn''t bothered but continued eating.


    "With Nothing to do, we both started looking for jobs, anything that can give us life times so we can survive more. Even if it''s just a day of lifetime. But we were rejected, instead of those men to employ us for hard labour, they gave us a choice. My sister will have to spend a night with them, and we''ll gain 10 years of lifetime. We were disgusted And left in anger...


    No matter where we go, No one seems to need help. And our life times were short to one month, Mine actually, my sister''s was lower--"


    "--What happen then?" Mira asked in a low voice.


    "With Nothing to do, we started peddling from door to door, helping a man, who was good enough to let us sell his merchandise."


    Find joy in m-vlemp _yr.


    "Merchandise? Like?" Tyson asked.


    "Soft Drinks, Clothes, and other things. It''s not the best job, but it provides us with two days of lifetime per day. We thought we could save up to be able to have an apartment, so we can move away from the Man''s store, which we''re sleeping in... We help him clean the place every day, then went on our job. Not only that, but we''ll bring whatever we sold to him, and he''ll pay us two days of lifetime.


    We did this job for weeks before..." She moved her gaze around everyone on the table, Michael was still eating. She chuckled and continued:


    "After one months, The man we took as a savior started acting like a pervert, he started with my sister and seeing he wasn''t getting anywhere. He Turned his attention to me, I always felt uncomfortable the way he touches me, to I kept my distance from him... One night, he sent Erika away to get some goods; while he sneaked into the store to rape me...


    With all his advances and knowing my sister will be away, I kept a dagger with me, when he tried to commit such a horrible act; I slashed his face, giving him a hideous scar on his right cheek to his jaw, even splitting his lips in the process--"


    "That''s good girl!! Thumps up!" Tyson yelled with a smile.


    Maria smiled slightly. "I ran away, seeing Erika who was returning from the errand, I told her everything and we both ran away from the store under his painful screams. The man was a Platinum player back then and have a lot of contact, so we have to leave the city to Amerisa."


    "Amerisa?" Jennifer was a little stunned.


    "Yes, we aren''t from Amerisa. Our hometown is Caroton. We thought Amerisa being the first biggest and prosperous city will have many jobs for us. A lot to choice from, But we were so wrong... Our lives took a turn from bad to hell. Facing insults, mockery and Scorns from everywhere we went to look for job.


    We aren''t exactly clean to receive favors, but luckily a woman who was the owner of a brothel saw us and decided to help. Seeing our hesitation, She said our only job is to clean the bedsheets, clothes and the brothel. We won''t be attending to any customers. And the pay was five days of lifetime, "Per Day" We were happy, and she also gave us a place to stay. Our life slightly changed for the better...


    We work in the brothel for two whole years! And she kept her word... But..."


    Michael finally raised his head to her, while a slight frown appeared on Erika''s face.


    "One day, A wealthy Customer came to the brothel, when he saw Erika; He asked for her service. The woman refused his order, but the man was adamant, he even said if our Boss agrees. He''ll give her 1,000 years of lifetime. Couldn''t able to reject the offer, she pulled me to a corner and asked me to convince my sister, that I''ll get 200 years of lifetime if the man is pleased."


    "What did you do?" Levi asked.


    "Of course we both refused, why''ll my sister give away her innocence just because we are poor? The woman got angry, she gave us to choice. Whether we stay and work for her or leave her place, is in our hands. With no other option, we left the place. On that day, under the full moon, My sister changed; she wasn''t always like this.


    That same day; she opened her VRG account, naming herself Blood-Arrow, Just like an Arrow kills its target without them knowing, that''s how she''ll kill anyone who''ll lust on us sisters."


    Everyone subconsciously turned their heads to Erika, whose head was down again.


    "Then what happened to your legs?" Mira asked.


    Maria sighed deeply, upon hearing her question.


    "After she started playing VRG, our lives moved from hell to Earth." She chuckled hearing her joke. "With time, we rented a small apartment, and Erika gained countless unbelievable things in VRG, from weapons, cards, and even Clothes. I was always scared and worried about her, but that all Vanished after she gained a Life Card. On her 8th game, I went out to get some groceries...


    I didn''t know where the car came from, even though I checked the road before crossing. All I saw next was darkness. When I woke up again, I was in the hospital, I saw the old couples who saved me that day. After some hours, Erika returned and rushed to the hospital; but she never got the chance to see those angels, Who saved and paid the bills.


    The doctor revealed to us that from that day henceforth I won''t be able to walk again, Erika stopped playing VRG for a whole year taking care of me. But knowing she has to play for both of us, she entered the game again. On her tenth game, she came in contact with a deadly player, who is you Michael." Maria turned to Michael with a smile.


    "I''ll say my sister is the best sister in the world." She placed her palm on Erika''s, who gripped hers with a slight nod.


    "So what about you Miss Jennifer, How did you get so powerful?" Maria asked with a smile.

 Chapter 163: No Matter What Happens, Ill Have My Revenge.

    "About me? Hmm..." Jennifer thought for a moment.


    "Mine wasn''t as bad as yours, 5 years after my family moved to a new apartment, they died, and I was left alone, I thought "what will an 18 years old girl gain in life"? Especially the one we are living in... But everything changed when I met my Master, he took me in.


    Trained me for a year, then I opened my VRG account and started playing games, everything I''m now is all because of him, He made me who I am. I think that''s all."


    Everyone blinked a couple of tines, all speechless.


    "That isn''t your history, Jennifer. You just told us how you open your account and how great your master is." Tyson said with an eye roll.


    "So?" She turned to him. "What about you?"


    "Me? Honestly, I never faced any hardship in life. All thanks to my Dad, but it''s time to move on, and live on my own." Tyson said, and turned to Michael. "What about you Michael? What are your life experiences?"


    Michael looked up at him. "I don''t have any, all I know now is; grow stronger and protect those I care about." He stood up, and left the room.


    "Uh? What was that all about?" Tyson turned to Mira, then Jennifer.


    "Michael and Mira has a sad history, it''s not something that can easily be said." Jennifer said in a sad tone, while Mira lowered her head with a solemn expression.


    "It''s ok Mira." Jennifer slowly caressed Mira''s hair.


    __


    Michael calmly stood on the veranda staring at the night sky, lost in thought.


    [Fifteen years Ago.]


    [City Hospital.]


    "How is she doing?" A middle-age man with black hair and eyes, anxiously asked the nurse, he was holding the hand of a young boy looking around 7 years old.


    "Sorry I can''t say for now." The Nurse rushed inside the ICU without answering the anxious man.


    "Dad, What Is it? What happened to Mom?" The young boy asked.


    "It''s nothing to worry about son, Your Mom will be out soon." The man said with a smile, hiding his worries.


    [One Hour Later.]


    The door finally opened, and set of doctors and Nurses walked out.


    "Doctor, how is my wife."


    The Doctor stared at the man with a sad expression. "I''m sorry, we saved the child. But... We lost the mother."


    The man staggered backward in shock. "No Doctor! That can''t be!"


    "I''m sorry. You can go in and see her and the baby."


    The man rushed inside the ICU, leaving the young boy outside.


    "What do you mean, Doctor?" The boy asked, looking up at the man.


    "Your Mom''s soul have gone to heaven child, go in and stay with your baby sister." The Doctor ruffled the boy''s black hair, then walked away.


    The boy listened to his father''s sorrowful cries, he looked at the doctor''s departing figure, then at the door. He took a deep breath and walked inside.


    [Back to the Present.]


    "What is it?" Michael asked, turning his head to Maria. Drakon who sat on one of the single-seater couches raised his head to her.


    "Why did you walk out of the room?" Maria asked, moving her wheelchair towards him.


    "That''s none of your concern."


    "Well..." Maria stopped beside him, she raised her head staring at his side profile.


    "As my father always say, every powerful figure has a backstory. I''ll say yours is so bad that it turned your heart to stone, pretending everything means nothing to you, especially for the ones you love. But deep down, you care for every single one of them."


    Michael turned his gaze to her. "You are wrong, I don''t pretend. If I love someone I show it and prove it to them in any way I can, believing that; if you show people love, they''ll love you back. But..." He looked at the moonless sky.


    "...This world have changed everyone, countless people both males and females have deceived, used me and threw me like I''m nothing. Even those I considered close friends, The last one even kill... Even tried to kill me, that was when I decided enough-is-enough. Being too kindhearted will only lead to your doom and nothing else."


    Maria stared at him for a moment, then turned her gaze to the gate. "I understand your point, but it isn''t bad to have feelings. I know you have faced a lot from countless people, but that shouldn''t change--"


    "--What is your aim for coming here, and saying all this?" Michael cut her off, turning his head to her.


    "I have no aim, I just want to know you better."


    "Why?" He asked.


    "For 2 years, we sisters haven''t seen or met anyone who helped us without any interior motive--"


    "--You and your sister are very cautious, but if I have any interior motive, How do you plan on stopping me?"


    "With what I have heard from those guys inside, you aren''t that type of guy."


    "Wait... If you already know that? Then why are you lecturing me?" He asked with a slight frown.


    "I''m not lecturing you, I just want to know you better."


    "..."


    Michael was dumbfounded. ''What is wrong with this girl?''


    "I have one last question, Why are you after the Vipers Guild? I know with your strength you can easily crush them, then why the guild war?"


    "This is not about the Guild war... There is a blood feud between Me and them. I wasn''t able to have my revenge because I was weak, but now--"


    "--Wait, how long have you been thinking of revenge?"


    "Eight years."


    "What?"


    "What did you say?"


    Drakon and Maria were stunned.


    "Eight years?" Maria was still dumbfounded. ''Can someone do that? Hold back your revenge for a whole eight years?!!''


    "Your heart is truly strange and vengeful, so what are you planning on doing? Because I don''t see how you''ll gain your revenge with the Guild War. I hope you know they can''t kill in the tournament."


    "We''ll see about that." Michael smirked.


    Maria stared at him for a while then heaved a sigh: "Can you bear the blood of so many people on your hands?"


    "I already have so much blood on my hands, adding more means nothing to me... It''s late, you should have some rest."


    Maria nodded, she reversed her wheelchair and moved towards the door.


    "Don''t let your goal for revenge consume you, and change who you are." With that said, she opened the door and drove inside.


    "She has a point."


    He turned to Drakon, and said: "let''s go, I have something to show you." He ascends into the hair, Drakon quickly followed behind him.


    On the second Floor, Erika stood in her room staring at the two as they flew away from the villa.


    _


    [One Hour Later.]


    [Amerisa''s Northeast border.]


    The two slowly landed In front of a rusted iron in the shape of a cross.


    "What are we doing here, Partner?" Drakon asked, looking around the place, the landscape in front of them was flat from miles away, and there wasn''t a single sign of life.


    Michael walked towards the iron cross and squat down. "After our mother''s passing, My Dad took care of us for a year, then he heard of a place where you can gain months of life times by just doing hard labour per day... With low life times, he decided to check this place out. The first time; he returned with 3 months of lifetime, the second; 2 Months. And so... he started going every single day. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One day I decided to secretly follow him to this job, to see if I could help with something... You know, to gain more lifetime." He took a handful of sand.


    "The only thing I saw was that Bastard plunging his sword into my father''s chest, I stood frozen like a fool and watched as my father dropped dead before my eyes; just for fucking life times." He gripped his hand so tightly that blood flow down between his fingers.


    "I stood there for hours, The other workers were just crossing his body like he wasn''t a human, carrying on with whatever they were doing. I stood there till they were gone before rushing to him, with nothing to do or think of... I buried him right here." He opened his palm, sand mixed with blood fell on the ground.


    "No matter what happens, I''ll have my revenge."


    Drakon looked at the nameless grave in shock, then at him. "I''m with you, Partner. We''ll kill that Bastard together." Read today on NovelFire _em _pyr.


    Michael smiled slightly. "You know, till this day. Mira doesn''t know where he was buried, I only told her he''s gone and watching over us." He dropped to his knees, and kowtowed thrice to the grave.


    "I promise you, Dad. Nothing will stop me from avenging you. Not even the gods themselves." Michael stood up, and ascends into the air. "That is a promise from a son to his father." With that said, both of them left the place.


    A figure walked out from the shadows, and stopped in front of the grave.


    "We aren''t so different." Erika said and bowed her head twice, before heading back to the city. "Your Son have helped me be one of the strongest, I''ll try my best to help him." She said as blue Mana emanates from her body.

 Chapter 164: Birthday Party 1

    [Next Day.]


    [12:00 Pm.]


    [Michael''s Home.]


    "What is taking you so long?!" Tyson yelled, he was in a red expensive suit today, standing in front of a red Lamborghini Revuelto.


    "Wow, you are looking good!" Borne exclaimed in Awe.


    "Thank you, at least some people has eyes to appreciate beauty." Tyson said with a smile.


    Jennifer, who was in a red expensive looking dress rolled her eyes. She stood beside her white super Bugatti.


    "Not you, But you guys cars!!" Borne added, checking Tyson''s car with widened eyes.


    The rest bodyguard all stood frozen in shock, who would have thought these two will arrive this morning with expensive looking cars.


    "I didn''t know these two were this wealthy." Dink said in shock.


    "Same." Norman added, staring at Jennifer''s car.


    "WHOA!!" Mira exclaimed seeing the car. "Wow Bestie!"


    "How are you doing, Mira?" Jennifer asked with a smile.


    "Where is your brother?" Tyson asked in mild frustration. "The party have already started, I thought we made it clear last night that we''ll be going together?"


    "He''s coming." Mira said walking towards Jennifer''s car, she stared at the car with bright eyes. "This is the first time I have seen such a car in person." She said.


    "Then you should prepare yourself for mine." Michael walked towards them, putting on a black suit, topping it up with his black Overcoat.


    "Wow! You look good Micky!" Jennifer said with a smile.


    "Of course, My brother is the best!" Mira said with a pleased smile.


    "What do you mean by "prepare yourself for mine"?" Tyson asked in confusion.


    Michael tapped on his bracelet, opening the gate. Everyone turned their heads to the gate, seeing a golden car driving inside the compound.


    "OMG! Is that a golden Rolls-Royce phantom!!!" Tyson screamed in Awe, he rushed to the car checking every inch of it. The door opened and Rahond stepped out.


    "How the hell did you afford it?" He asked.


    "The Owner of Unity Street and the Governor gave it to me." Michael revealed.


    "Wow, it''s not even your birthday, and you have been gifted a car worth Millions or Life times!!" Tyson was going crazy.


    "And I thought I could outshine you today." He was almost in tears.


    "Come on now Tyson, We are all here. Let''s get going." Violet got down from Tyson''s Lamborghini. She was putting on a White blouse and short red Skirt. Just as Jennifer, she also styled her heir downward.


    "Not yet, what about Silver Hair Bestie?" Mira asked looking around.


    "I''m here, Mira."


    Everyone turned their heads to the door seeing Erika in a green shirt and long black pants, Her heir was styled in a ponytail.


    "Are you wearing that to the governor''s birthday?" Tyson asked out loud.


    "What is wrong with my clothes?" Erika looked at her clothes in confusion.


    "Did she just ask that question? Going to the Governor''s birthday in a green shirt and black pants?" Tyson murmured to himself.


    "Don''t mind him, come on." Michael walked towards Rahond who was also in a suit, he opened the back door and looked at Mira.


    "Ok Mira, we''ll see later. I''ll buy you something on the way back."


    "Ok Brother! I''ll stay here with Maria."


    Michael smiled, and got inside the car. Erika walked forward and got inside.


    "Ok then, let''s go Ricky." Jennifer entered her car, while the two brothers nodded at her.


    "Come on, Tyson." Violet got in the car. Tyson sighed and walked back to his, entering the driver''s seat.


    "We''ll be watching you guys on the news!" Borne yelled at them. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ____


    your chapter source NovelFire-l,e mp _yr


    [Infinity Street.]


    [Grand Hotel - First biggest hotel in Amerisa.]


    The Governor''s birthday party was a huge celebration in the whole 20 cities, being a man with great achievement, he was looked up to by everyone; even more than the president himself. So getting to come to his birthday was a show of power and wealth.


    The huge compound of the hotel was filled with cars, not just any cars, but expensive cars.


    The hotel has three entrance, representing the three invitation cards. At the moment, the entrance of the purple and gold cards were filled with people, waiting to enter, while those for black cardholders was left empty.


    "I have been here for half an hour now, and I haven''t seen anyone with a black card." Mori, one of Michael''s classmates said. She was standing on the gold card line in a green long dress.


    "That is because, only powerful and legendary figures could use it. And those guys are arrogant, so they will never arrive early, well... My Dad is early, and he''s already inside" Glen who has woken up said to her, he was the reason she could be here.


    "Thank you for bringing me here." Mori turned to him.


    "With what you gave me last night, why won''t I bring you here?" He said with a smile.


    Mori blushed, and looked away. "Do you like it?" She asked in a low voice.


    "Who wouldn''t, from now on... You are my girl." He held her waist.


    BEEP!!


    Everyone turned their heads to the Black Rolls-Royce stopping in front of the black card entrance.


    "Look, someone is here." Glen said with a smile.


    "Oh My God! Those three men are from the military." Glen exclaimed.


    "Military? Do you know them?" Mori asked.


    "Not in person, but yes. The man walking in front is Commander Wang. The one at the right is the deputy Commander, miss Celina, she is a Diamond medal holder, same with the commander. And the man at the left is ex-commander Robert! He is a Gold medal 3-stars holder."


    "They are so powerful!" Mori covered her mouth in shock.


    "They aren''t only powerful, but also have powerful backers and influence." Glen said.


    Everyone watched as the Commander handed the guard his black card, the Guard scanned it with the scanner in his hand. He nodded and gave the three a black badge, which they place on their right chest. With that taken care of; the three walked inside.


    VOOM!!


    Everyone turned their heads towards the black off-road vehicle which stopped beside the Rolls-Royce.


    "Who are those three?" Mori asked, staring at the three figures who got down from the car and walked towards the entrance.


    "That is the Mayor Sheehan of Caroton city, the girl on his right is his daughter. Who goes by the name Nia, I think her in-game name is Huntress. The man on his left is her Vice; Blade."


    "Oh." Mori nodded in understanding.


    BEEP!


    Everyone looked at the white Rolls-Royce, stopping behind the two cars.


    "OH MY GOD!"


    "Is that who I think it is?"


    "Wow, the Governor really have contact!"


    Even Glen was stunned seeing the three stepping out of the white Rolls-Royce.

 Chapter 165: Birthday Party 2

    "No way! Those are the Red Sword Guild! They are currently holding top three on the Guilds'' ranking board."


    "Look! That is Guild Master Firenze! And Vice Guild master Rio."


    "That is the first elder, Ivy!!"


    "We love you Ivy!!"


    Some girls standing on the purple card line yelled with ecstatic, upon seeing Ivy.


    "Is Supreme coming?" Firenze asked walking towards the entrance.


    "Yes." Rio nodded.


    "Can''t wait to see him in person." The Guild Master said with a smirk.


    BEEP!


    The three looked behind them, seeing a Lexus LX stopping in front of their car.


    "OMG! That is Rebecca! The Guild master of The Destroyers and the president of Luncheon!!"


    "Wow! That''s Damon, the Vice Guild Master and also the Vice president!"


    "I heard all the guilds in Luncheon are under them."


    "Yes."


    "Wow Rebecca, I see you are getting more beautiful each day, can we go out for dinner sometime?." Firenze asked with a smile.


    Rebecca who was in a white short dress and putting on a storm system cashmere coat, sneered at him.


    "You haven''t changed Firenze, But my Love won''t like that." Rebecca hooked her hands with Damon.


    Firenze turned his head to Damon. "Won''t you borrow her to me? Only ones."


    Damon''s eyes turned cold. "I dare you to say that again."


    "Hahaha!! You haven''t changed Damon, Don''t forget you are still a Gold medal holder, while I''m a Diamond holder."


    "I don''t give a fuck!"


    "Watch your mouth, Damon." Ivy warned.


    "You should be the one to warn your mouth." Mika said coldly.


    "Wow, those two are the first elders of each Guild. Who do you think will win?" Mori asked.


    "Mika will surely win, Ivy is still a Gold medal 1-star, but Mika is 2-stars." Glen answered, taking a step forward.


    "Hahaha. Calm down you two, we are just kidding around." Firenze said with a laugh.


    Rebecca just smiled and kissed Damon''s cheek in front of Firenze.


    These two were once in a relationship, but Firenze betrayed Rebecca''s trust, which ended their courtship. Getting the chance to anger him, and show him she got someone else, and a young man at that; made Rebecca very happy.


    "Come on Love." Rebecca and Damon walked past the Red Sword Guild towards the Guards.


    "You should thank your luck." Mika said to Ivy, and followed her Guild Master and Vice.


    "Guild Master, are you going to let her make fun of you?" Rio asked.


    "I''m not scared of Rebecca, But the Power behind her." Firenze said in low voice.


    Beep!


    The two Guilds looked at the car stopping in front of them.


    "Who''ll bring an SUV to the Governor''s birthday?" Mori asked in mild confusion.


    "Shhh, even though it''s an SUV, we can''t offend anyone with a black card."


    Firenze: "It can''t be?"


    Rebecca: "No way."


    Damon and Rio: "....."


    "OMG! That Is the Ghost Guild!!"


    "There are rumors that the Ghost Guild were the ones holding top one on the Guilds'' ranking board, but they used a card and vanished."


    "Vanished?" Mori turned to Glen.


    "Yes, This Guild Remove their name from the Ranking board, they said it''s useless to them."


    Glen and Mori turned their heads to Kay, who stood behind them in a blue suit.


    "Guild master Kay?" Glen called out in mild surprised. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How are you doing, Glen?"


    "I''m good." Glen answered and Turned to the man. "The Ghost Guild are even more powerful than The Kings, This is the only Guild whose Guild Master is an Elite Medal holder."


    "Welcome, Guild Master Daniel, Vice Guild Master Jasmine, and first elder Karan." Firenze quickly greeted.


    The three didn''t even look at him, they walked past him heading to the guard.


    "Whoa! The Ghost Guild didn''t even Give the Red Sword Guild Face." Mori said in shock.


    "And they won''t be able to do anything about it." Glen added.


    "Yes, The Ghost Guild is just too powerful, even Joker will not want to anger them."


    "Tsk! So arrogant!" Ivy spat out.


    The Ghost Guild''s first elder stopped, He casually waved his hand without looking at her. The next moment, a slight Cut appeared on Ivy''s right cheek.


    She and everyone froze in shock.


    "That is just a warning." Karan, who was an India guy said without looking at her, and continued walking.


    "You are Lucky Ivy, The Ghost Guild have 7 Diamond medal Holders, and 20 Gold medal holder, with their Guild Master being in the Elite Medal. They can easily destroy our Guild which is holding top three, so next time; Watch your mouth before saying anything." Firenze warned with a dark expression.


    Ivy nodded vigorously in horror.


    Daniel stopped in front of Rebecca, who quickly greeted him, he nodded at her and walked up to the guard. After scanning the card, they walked...


    "I thought you two are so great. Ghost Guild made both of you so timid and respectful like children."


    Everyone turned to the red hair man walking towards them with two men following behind him.


    "WOW!!! That is the Invincible Joker!!"


    "We love you Joker!!"


    "Wow, I can''t believe it, This is Joker! I have seen Joker!!"


    Glen just nodded. ''I don''t want to join The Kings Guild anymore, if I can get a spot in the Ghost Guild, I''ll be unstoppable.''


    ''If I can ally with the Ghost Guild, or even The Kings, I might be able to win Supreme in the Guild war.'' Kay thought.


    "I didn''t know you were behind me." Denial looked at Theo over his shoulder.


    "Don''t look so surprise, I just want to see how these two will react." Joker said with a smile.


    "You always take everything like a show." Daniel shook his head and walked inside with Jasmine and Karen.


    "Should I deal with them?" The man standing beside Joker asked.


    "Are you mad? Even if you fuse with your pet, you won''t be able to win him." Joker said, and turned to Firenze. "Why are you still outside? Is your card fake?"


    "You!" Firenze gritted his teeth and walked away with his members.


    "That was something." Mori wiped the sweat off her face. "I thought they''ll fight each other."


    "Don''t worry, The Governor''s birthday first rule is; No fighting, Only those participating in the contest could face. And only in the Arena."


    Mori nodded. "Why are we still standing in line?" She looked at the row of people in front of her and sighed.


    Wei hie hie


    "Huh?"


    "What is that?"


    "Is that?"


    "Those are the royal family of Casmia, it looks like the prince and Princess!"


    m|v|l|e m|p|y|r original content


    "WOW. The Governor really have contact, worldwide!"

 Chapter 166: That Wont Work On Me

    "What are we doing here brother? I thought we are here to watch the Guild War?"


    "Be patient, Sister. The Guild war is two days from now." A guy with raven black hair said with a smile and added: "And we are here for Dad."


    "Why? The Governor invited Dad, not us." The young lady in a red grown and putting on a transparent red veil said with pouted lips.


    "Dad won''t be able to make it, so he asked us to represent him..." The guy moved closer to her. "I also heard Supreme will be in the party."


    "What? Serious?" She turned to him.


    "Hahaha... Look at you, I hope you haven''t fallen in love with him." The guy laughed out loud.


    "Stop it Chris! Tell me; will Supreme be present?" She asked.


    "Yes."


    The carriage they were riding in came to a stop.


    "My prince and Princess, we have arrived." The general said.


    Chris brought out his head from the window looking around, he then turned to the general who stood beside the carriage.


    "Wow General Joe, You look good in suit." He said with a teasing smile.


    "It seems to be the dress style of everyone in Amerisa, we can''t come in our Armour."


    Chris just rolled his eyes. "You ten, Armors are all permanent Epic-class items, you can equip them with one command to AI." He opened the door.


    "True." The princess nodded with a small chuckled.


    Chris jumped down the Carriage. "It''s good to be out again, Sitting on one spot for a whole day was exhausting." He said stretching his body.


    "Come on brother, let''s go in." She walked past him, heading to the entrance.


    "Who is that?" Mori asked.


    "That is prince Chris and Princess Camila, that cold face man following behind them is general Joe. The prince is a Gold medal holder, the princess is a Platinum holder, while the General is a Diamond holder."


    "You are right, Glen." Kay nodded.


    "Wow." Mori stared at the prince with a smile.


    "Your Card." The guard said to them.


    Glen handed the man his gold card. "This beauty here is with me." He said.


    The guard nodded, and scanned the golden card.


    "You can go in, Sir." He said, giving Glen and Mori a golden badge.


    BEEP!!


    VOOM!!!


    "Oh my God!! Those cars are beautiful!!"


    "Wow!!"


    Chris and Camila turned their heads to the three Cars moving towards them, especially the golden Rolls-Royce phantom.


    The cars stopped behind their carriage, the front door opened, and Rahond Stepped out.


    "That?" Glen and Kay frowned slightly.


    "Isn''t that the formal Guild Master of The Conquerors?!"


    "Yes, that''s Rahond. That means the ones in the cars are..."


    Everyone including Chris and Camila fixed their gazes on the car, as Rahond opened the back door. First; a black shoe, then Michael got out of the Car.


    "OH MY GOD!! THAT IS SUPREME!!!!!"


    "We Love you Supreme!!!!"


    "You are my idol Supreme!!!"


    "I can''t believe this!!"


    "This is Supreme!!"


    "Wow! The Governor is really powerful, getting to invite Supreme."


    "I heard The Conquerors and Silver Moon Guild have merged together."


    "Yes, they are now holding top 50th on the Guilds'' ranking board!"


    "Wow! That is Supreme!"


    "Calm down Sister." Chris said with a smile, staring at Supreme.


    "Wow! That is Jennifer! The Vice Guild Master!"


    "Whoa! I love her car!"


    "That is Tyson too, Joker''s son!"


    "We Love You Supreme!!"


    "Who is that silver hair?"


    "Wow, so beautiful!"


    "Are you mad, Didn''t you see she got down from Supreme''s car, she might be his Girlfriend."


    "You are right."


    Michael and his group walked towards the entrance, amidst everyone''s screams and excitement.


    "Hello Michael?"


    "Who are you?" Michael asked, staring at the lady in front of him.


    "I''m princess Camila of Casmia, you might have heard of me." She curtsey to him.


    "No." He answered flatly, and walked past her heading to the entrance, followed by his group.


    "What just happened?" Camila asked, uttering flabbergasted.


    "I told you sister, Supreme isn''t like those pathetic guys who are always chasing after you." He looked at Michael''s departing figure. ''This guy isn''t simple, My sister''s charm didn''t affect him a bit.''


    "But what about my skill?" Camila asked.


    "That won''t work on me."


    "Huh?" The three turned to Michael, who was staring at them over his shoulder.


    "If you try that move again, I don''t mind teaching you a lesson." With that said he continued walking.


    Jennifer and Erika Observed Camila for a moment then followed behind Michael.


    "This guy is arrogant, I''ll take care of him." General Joe hissed.


    "I won''t do that if I were you, Supreme is a Diamond holder, the same rank as you. But everything on him is exceptional, especially his coat."


    "What?" The general turned to the prince a little dumbfounded.


    "If not for my skill, I won''t have detected the Overcoat is a legendary-class item."


    Camila''s and the general''s eyes widened in shock.


    "He is putting on a Legendary-class item?" Camila said in shock.


    "What are they saying? Why can''t I hear anything?" Glen muttered.


    "There is a transparent barrier around them, you are still a platinum player, so you won''t be able to detect it." Kay said.


    ''Prince Chris is this powerful, will he agree to help me against Supreme?'' He thought.


    "Let''s go in." Glen held Mori''s hand, and walked inside the Hotel, followed by Kay after scanning his Golden card.


    ___


    "Wow, The Governor is really filled up with lifetimes!" Tyson exclaimed looking around the place.


    The hotel was luxuriously decorated, that Every single spot was glowing. The attendants were all in black suits, attending to the guests.


    "WOW!" Rahond exclaimed.


    "Stop acting like a retard, everyone here is powerful and influential. Don''t make us lose face." Tyson warned in a low voice:


    "If you don''t know what to do, just blend in." He held Violet''s hand, then looked at the badge.


    "Table Number one?" He looked around the place. Seeing the table, he pulled Violet towards it.


    "Aren''t you guys coming?" He asked with a smile.


    The rest followed behind him, while Michael''s gaze was fixed on a particular table, a smirk on his face.


    "Supreme."


    S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 167: General Michael

    "Supreme!" Damon and Nia gritted their teeth in rage, upon seeing Michael.


    ''You thought I won''t recognize you.'' Nia clenched her fist under the table.


    "Nia, How many times have I told you to let Supreme go? You guys played a game, and you were the imposter--"


    "--Stop it Dad, He injured Fafnir, he''s going to pay for that."


    Sheehan sighed helplessly, He knows how arrogant and proud his daughter was, But...


    ...Doesn''t she knows no matter what happens, someone always got hurt in VRG?


    "Calm down, Damon." Rebecca placed her hand on Damon''s fist. "You''ll have your revenge, but not here and now."


    Damon took a deep breath and nodded at her. "I know, But seeing him just made my blood boils."


    "Let''s hope it''s hot enough to burn him."


    The two turned to Firenze who sat on the same table with them.


    "So you also hate him." Damon said.


    "Of course, This arrogant kid pushed me down on the ranking board." Firenze said with killing intent. The group fixed their gaze on Michael till he sat down.


    "What if we work together and take Him down?" Rio suggested.


    "Hmm..." Damon thought for a moment then turned to Rebecca, "What do you say Love?"


    "We aren''t friends, this will only be a temporary alliance till we deal with Michael."


    "Ok, with me." Firenze nodded.


    "There are still two people who don''t like Supreme, we''ll add them to the alliance soon." Rebecca said with a smirk.


    "Who?" Firenze asked.


    "Nia, Guild master of the Blood Hunters. Yan, Mafia Boss of Velaria."


    "Yeah, I forgot about the Mafia Boss, he has a lot of members even though he''s not a Guild Master." Firenze and Rebecca turned their heads to the table at the far end to their right, seeing a Korean Guy raising his glass to them.


    "Yan is a gold medal holder and the Mafia Boss, I understand his usefulness to us. But what about Nia? She is just a platinum holder." Firenze nodded at Yan, and turned to Rebecca.


    "Do you think I care about her? I want to include her so if she gets injure or better killed by The Conquerors, her father; The Mayor of Caroton City and also a Diamond holder will go on a rampage."


    "That''s a good plan." The rest nodded.


    "So this is the birthday party?" Chris looked around the place.


    "I''m coming." Camila walked towards a table leaving him behind.


    "Where is she going, my prince?" General Joe asked.


    "To fix the damage she caused." Chris answered, and walked towards their table.


    "Welcome Michael, how do you like mine and my younger brother gift?"


    The Governor who sat on the same seat with Amerisa''s president, Velaria''s first Senator, Theo, Daniel, Commander Wang, his younger brother; Cabello, who is the owner of Unity Street, Shawn; owner of infinity street, and Supreme. Asked with a smile.


    These people were his best friends and powerful figures. Some might not be holding the highest ranking, but they are more powerful than those in top 3 downward.


    "I was surprise when you delivered it last night." Michael calmly said, he picked up a glass of wine and took a sip.


    "We got the news late, that''s why. I hope we didn''t disturb Mr Michael." The owner of Unity street, said with a smile.


    "No." Michael shook his head. "And please call me Michael, You are a lot older than me."


    "So you are the Legendary Supreme, I''m Commander Wang, The head of Amerisa military." The commander who was in his uniform said.


    "Nice to meet you Commander." Michael nodded at the man.


    "I have an offer Michael, You should join the military. And I''ll make sure no one messes with you, You''ll also be promoted into the General rank."


    "Huh?" Michael was stunned.


    "I see you are in a rush, Commander Wang." Daniel said with a chuckled.


    "Of Course, It will be best if Supreme can join the Military. It will benefit our city." Amerisa''s president, Dennis; said with a smile.


    "Yes, Michael." The Governor added, these three were trying to persuade Michael to join the Military.


    "I have a lot in hand--"


    "--Don''t worry about that Michael, You won''t be doing anything. All you need to do is accept and gain the position of a general, your only task is to protect the city In crisis. You''ll also be able to command your own soldiers if a battle breaks out with the other cities."


    Theo and everyone stared at Michael waiting for his reply.


    ''This... I''ll be able to command soldiers? If I become a general, I''ll be able to protect my city with the help of the military. By then I won''t be asking but commanding; he also said I won''t be doing anything, I''ll only be called on if something urgent comes up. Should I accept?''


    "What do you say, Michael?"


    "Ok Commander Wang, Please look after me in the future."


    "Magnificent!!" Commander Wang stood up in joy and yelled at everyone in the party.


    "Hello Everyone!"


    Everyone turned to him.


    "From now henceforth! Supreme is now the General of the first brigade! He is under the protection of the Military!"


    Rebecca, Firenze, Nia, Kay, Damon, And Yan: "WHAT?!!"


    "Yes!!" The Commander answered them.


    Camila froze behind Michael upon hearing the commander.


    ''Can someone be promoted with such speed?'' She thought, utterly perplexed. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Why does he have to yell to everyone? Is this their plan?'' Michael helplessly shook his head.


    "Don''t worry General Michael." Commander Wang brought out a Golden Token and gave it to Michael.


    "That is General''s Token, show it to anyone, and they''ll let you in anywhere in Amerisa. All facilities and Companies own by the Military can also be access with that Token." He revealed.


    "Thank you, Commander Wang." Michael took the token and store it in the system''s storage.


    ''They came prepared.'' He smiled slightly.


    "Congratulation, General Michael."


    Michael looked at his side seeing Camila. "Oh it''s you, What do you want?" He asked.


    "Isn''t this princess Camila? Are you also here for Supreme?" Theo asked with a joking smile.


    "No Mr Joker, I want to apologize to Michael."


    "Apologize?" Everyone was stunned.


    The princess who is chased by almost every men in Casmia is here to... apologize? And to a guy.


    "I''m sorry for using my skill on you, It won''t happen again. Please forgive me." She bowed her head.


    "It''s ok." Michael heaved a sigh. "If I''m angry with you, you won''t be standing here apologizing." He added.


    "Thanks you so much." Camila sighed in relief.


    "You can go now."


    "Thank you, General Michael." She bowed at everyone, then walked towards her table.


    "Ha! That was something." Theo said with a laugh.


    ''Now I know where Tyson got it from.'' Michael thought inwardly.

 Chapter 168: B - Rank Gate

    "Governor, I''m curious about this Competition I heard from someone, What is it about?" Michael asked, turning to the Governor.


    "Ha! I''m a man who values strength and mostly players, so I always host a competition for the youngsters, the winners gain life times."


    "The Governor is really thoughtful, Can youngsters from other cities participate in this competition?" Rhodes, the first senator of Valeria asked.


    "Of course, Everyone is allowed, but only to platinum players below." The Governor said with a smile.


    "What is the rewards?" Daniel asked, taking a sip of his wine.


    "It''s nothing big this year, the winner gain 100,000 years of life times, and 1M in-game diamonds."


    ''Did he called that "Nothing"?'' Michael thought, a little dumbfounded.


    "Wow, You are great, Governor." Shawn said with a smile.


    "Hahaha... It''s all thanks to the president, Joker and the commander, It''s nothing serious." The Governor said with a hearty laugh.


    ''These four are really up to something, by hosting this competition, they''ll know which city has a potentially rising player, then either recruit he/her to the military or a Guild.'' Michael moved his gaze around.


    "Mr Michael, Do you have a contestant?" Cabello asked, placing his wine glass on the table.


    ''If Erika wins this competition, she''ll have enough life times for her sister''s surgery. But is she strong enough for that?''


    "We''ll see Mr Cabello, A question Governor." He turned to the Governor.


    "Will the contestants be using pets?"


    "Yes, they are allowed to use anything, even weapons. But no one is allowed to kill."


    Michael calmly nodded at him.


    "Ok, it''s time." The Governor said with a smile and stood up with his glass of wine, then addressed the guests.


    "Hello everyone! I''m so happy seeing all of you here, and I''m grateful to your gifts and good wishes..." He smiled at them.


    "I know if not all, but 90% of everyone present is excited about this year competition."


    "Yeah!!"


    "You are the best Governor, you''ll have everlasting life!!"


    "Yes!!"


    "Hahaha... Thank you! But this year competition isn''t only organized by me, but also the President, Joker, and The Commander."


    "Wow! These four are big figures!"


    "What do you think will be this year reward?"


    "I don''t know, last year; the winner gained 30,000 years of lifetime. And I heard a lady won it."


    "A lady? Wow."


    "Yes, I remembered her. Her name is Zukila."


    "Yes!"


    "As you know, we''ll be taken to the arena by AI. Are you all ready?!!"


    "Yes!!"


    Everyone, including Non-players were excited, getting to watch a dual between players was an unforgettable entertainment.


    ''AI?'' Michael was confused.


    The Governor took out a yellow Card. "This is the Custom Card, It''ll take us to the Arena." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes!!"


    "Can''t wait!"


    Amidst the excited roars, he tore the card.


    The next moment, everyone vanished from the Hotel.


    _______


    [Bermuda Island.]


    "Head, the family elders have arrived." A man in a black Military uniform, and a sword hanging on his waist reported.


    "What about My Son? Has he succeeded inviting The Conquerors?"


    "The young Master said Supreme is his close friend, But we Haven''t gotten any message from him." The man said.


    The head relaxed on his seat. "The Gateway will open in two days time, and the energy reading mark it as a B-Rank Gate."


    "Head, what if we invite more people?" The man suggested.


    "That''s a good idea, But the resources in the gate isn''t infinite, if we invite more people. We won''t gain anything from the gateway..."


    The man nodded.


    "The three elders are all Gold medal holders, we can take care of a B-Rank Gate by ourselves."


    "Yes, head."


    "Head."


    The two turned to the three old Men in black mage robe, who entered the makeshift tent.


    "Welcome elders--"


    "--Head, I think it''s wise to see what is happening outside." The Man at the middle said with a slight frown.


    The head was confused, but still stood up and walked out of the tent.


    "What is this?!!" His eyes widened in horror.


    Above the black eerie looking gate, the sky was pure red, even though it''s still afternoon.


    All the Agra family''s guards were on guard, pointing their guns at the gateway.


    "Head, What do you think is inside the gateway?" The elder asked, stopping beside the head.


    "It''s only two days this gateway appeared, and it''s already this big. If we haven''t bought this Island and placed some people here, we won''t have known it''s here... All I know is, this B-Rank gateway might have a very powerful Creature inside."


    "Should we send some people again?" Another elder asked.


    "The first group that entered returned alive, but the second and third groups haven''t returned till now, it''s highly lightly they are all dead... So we can''t send anyone in till we know if Supreme is coming or not."


    "I don''t think Supreme is coming?" The third elder said.


    "He will, bring me my phone. I need to inform my Son about this." He stared at the red sky above the gate.


    "Yes, Head." The man with the sword, nodded and walked back inside the tent.


    ____


    Michael and the total of 134 people appeared in a huge Arena, calling it huge was an understatement.


    Michael looked at the Arena with a stunned expression.


    ''This is bigger than three football stadiums combined.'' He thought.


    "I welcome everyone back to my Arena!!" The Governor''s voice boom all over the place.


    "Wow!"


    "This place is huge!"


    "Yes."


    "I''ll check up on my Members." Michael stood up.


    "Ok, General Michael." Commander Wang said with a slight smile.


    Michael nodded at them, and walked towards his group.


    The Governor Continued:


    "Today Competition''s rule and rewards will be different from the last competitions."


    "A new rule?"


    "Rewards? There is a "S" on the reward!"


    "I can''t believe this."


    "It''s understandable, this competition is held by not one but four Powerhouses."


    "I thought you forgot us." Tyson said to Michael, as he sat beside him.


    "Are you participating in this competition?" Michael asked.


    "Nope, I don''t need any of their rewards." Tyson said.


    "I will participate, if the rewards are meaningful." Tyson added with a smirk.


    Michael shoot his head, utterly perplexed by Tyson''s word.


    "These are the rules, and Rewards!"

 Chapter 169: Competition

    "These are the rules of the Competition. First rule; No killing! If your opponent surrender, You win. Second rule; You can use your pets, weapons and even skills, Note: you can''t kill anyone. Third rule; If you defeat 3 contestants, but the 4th defeat you, all your wins belong to the 4th.


    Fourth rule: This is just a competition, not a battle of dominance or any of that sort, fifth rule: Only platinum players below are allowed to participate. These are all the rules..."


    "Wow! You can use a pet? I want to contest!"


    "Yes! My weapon is of the Rare-Class, I can win!"


    "I have a new powerful skill to test! I''ll join!"


    "Same here!"


    "Calm down everyone, In this Competition, There''ll only be one winner, the last man/woman standing wins. And will be rewarded with 100,000 Years of Life times, and 1,000,000 In-game diamonds."


    "Whoa!!!"


    "OMG!!"


    "What did I just hear?"


    Gasps of shock sounded all over the place upon hearing the huge amount of Lifetime, and In-game diamonds.


    "Last year, the winner got 30,000 life times. Today, the reward is 100,000."


    "Who do you think will win today?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Ok, as you all know, registration is free, all you need to do is Step forward. Now... If you want to compete, stand up." The Governor yelled.


    Countless People quickly stood up with smiles on their faces, even some Bronze Medal Holders were standing up.


    "These guys are really something, such a small reward." Tyson rolled his eyes.


    "Yes, but getting a chance to win 100,000 Life times, who will miss it?" Violet who sat on his left asked.


    "No one... Let''s see how powerful these guys are." Jennifer said with a smile.


    "I hope-- Oi! Why are you two standing?" Tyson asked both Erika and Rahond.


    The two looked at each other, while Rahond turned to Tyson.


    "I want to partake." He said.


    "Partake? If you need life times, you can just ask me. If it''s in-game diamonds, you can ask Michael or Jennifer. There is no use to fight with these guys." Tyson stared at Erika.


    "Do you two understand?" He added.


    Michael just folded his hands on his chest. ''If it''s Rahond, he might back down, But Erika will never ask for anything. And getting the chance to gain Life times with her own hard work, she''ll do it.'' He thought.


    "You are right, but I''m still going."


    Instead of Erika, Rahond was the one who said this, surprising everyone. Rahond was just a Silver Medal Holders, and some of the contestants are platinum. No one understood where he got the courage from.


    ''I think it''s because of his pet, using the earth tortoise, he might have a fighting chance. But some of these players also has pets.'' Michael was really confused.


    "I''ll go first!"


    Everyone turned their heads to the north side of the Arena seeing a young lady. She leaped off the audiences'' section which was 10 meters high and landed steadily on the ground.


    "Who want to challenge me?!" She asked arrogantly.


    "Oh My God!! That''s the winner of last year competition!!"


    "Wow! That is Zukila! I didn''t know she was present!"


    "I''m not competing again."


    "Yes, she is a Platinum holder 3-stars holder, and her Spear is not a simple weapon but an Epic-class one."


    "I give up too."


    "I heard she even has a pet, she has never revealed it to anyone."


    Michael looked down on the Arena, and was stunned.


    "Zuko?"


    Both him and Erika called out in unison.


    Zuko was the lady who played Zombie apocalypse with them, and the one whose Brother was killed by Michael.


    "Is no one Challenging me?!" She asked, she glanced at The Conquerors.


    "You are an arrogant girl, You aren''t the one I''m looking to face, but you''ll make a good practice doll."


    Everyone turned to a young man with blonde hair, he stood up and leaped into the air, and landed on the Arena. 30 meters from Zukila.


    "You can do it, Glen!!" Mori yelled with a smile.


    _


    "Glen isn''t here for the rewards, I''m saying he wants to prove himself to everyone, especially Michael. When will he learn that a frog can''t fly like a Dragon?" Helena asked with a sneer.


    "Let''s see what he can do, Zukila isn''t an easy target." Conner said.


    _


    "This guy is also a Platinum holder, Same as her. This will be good fight." Chris relaxed on his seat, staring at the two.


    ''If I partake in this competition, will Supreme be impressed?'' Camila thought inwardly.


    "Why are you so silent sis? Are you thinking about Michael?"


    Camila glared at Chris, Not saying anything.


    _


    ''I need to tell Michael about this, the gate is a B-Rank.'' Sunny thought, staring at Michael, who sat at the other end from him.


    _


    "What should we do, Rebecca? Supreme is now a General." Firenze said with gritted teeth.


    "That won''t stop our plan, I already know his weakness."


    Damon and Firenze stared at her, waiting for her to reveal Michael''s weakness. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is it, Love?" Damon asked.


    "You''ll know after the birthday party is over, there are just too many people who favor Supreme here."


    The others nodded, not saying anything.


    _


    [On The Arena.]


    "Who are you?"


    "Why are you asking, dear? Glen asked back with a smirk.


    "So I''ll know what to call you when you lose to me." Zukila said.


    "What make you think that you can win?" With a spun of his hand, his Epic-Class spear appeared in his hand.


    "Wow! He also has an Epic-class weapon!"


    "These are only the first contestants, and Epic-class weapons are already getting summoned."


    Zukila observed the spare in Glen''s hand for a moment and raised her head to him.


    "Do you think you can defeat me with that?" She asked, summoning her own Epic-class spear.


    "So we are both Spearman - And Spear-woman."


    "Stop talking, and Attack." Zukila said in a flat tone.


    "You!!" Glen''s face instantly turned cold.


    Michael observed Zukila for a moment. ''In Zombie apocalypse, AI sealed everyone''s Mana. So I didn''t get to see her full strength, this will be a good opportunity.'' He thought staring at Glen, who shot towards Zukila.

 Chapter 170: To Be Arrogant, You Need The Power And Life Times To Back It Up.

    Everyone stared at Glen with Anticipation as he charged towards Zukila.


    "Can you dodge this?! [Heavenly Spear Thrust]!" He infused his Mana in his spear, and thrust it towards Zukila who stood calmly on the spot.


    "Pathetic."


    Zukila channeled her Mana in her body, and with a sidestep, she dodged Glen''s spear.


    "Wha...?" Glen turned his head to her, his face Filled with surprise.


    "You lose."


    BANG!!


    Zukila struck his back with a kick, sending him flying forward smashing heavily on the ground.


    "Glen!" Mori yelled in shock.


    _


    "She waited for him to attack, then find an opening and strike. What a good Strategy." Jennifer said with a smile.


    "Yeah, she increased her speed with her Mana just to gain an advantage." Michael nodded.


    _


    "This girl is good." Chris said with a smile.


    _


    "Is that all?" Zukila asked in a displeased tone.


    "You!!" Glen slammed his Palm on the ground and stood up with his spear.


    "You think you are powerful, Let me show you what power is. Icegon! Come out!!" The space behind him distorted and the huge Ice Dragon walked out.


    "Oh my god! That''s a dragon pet!!"


    "Yes! A water Bloodline! And Epic-class"


    "This guy is really powerful."


    "Will that be enough?"


    Joker and the commander shook their heads:


    "Summoning pet this early in a match, this guy is weak. He''s Only relying on his pet." Commander Wang said with disappointment. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "True, you are only powerful if you defeat your opponent without using an extra power, that shows how strong you are." Joker said with folded hands.


    "But Winning is all that matter; even if you use extra powers or even cheated, everyone remember the winner. Not the loser." Shawn said.


    "You are right." The others nodded in agreement.


    _


    "I thought you were worth my time." Zukila shook her head. "I guess I was wrong."


    "You are even more arrogant than someone I met, But I''m not fighting you with Icegon..."


    Zukila was confused.


    "What is he saying?"


    "If he''s not using the Dragon, then why summon it?"


    "I don''t know, let''s see what he''s planning."


    "I don''t get." Zukila stared at him. "If you aren''t using it, then why summoned it?"


    "Because..." Glen smirked. "Icegon, Fusion mode!!"


    "What?!"


    "It can''t be!!"


    "He can fuse with his pet!!"


    "That''s surprising!!"


    "Wow!"


    Even Joker and the commander were surprised by this. The Fusion Script was insanely expensive in AI, It can only be bought by people with huge background.


    "Who is this young man?" The president asked.


    "He''s the son of Mr clearance, the owner of the third street; Clear sky street." The Governor said with a smile.


    "Mr Clearance? Why isn''t he here?" Cabello turned to his brother.


    "I heard his son gave the mega super hotel to someone else, On a bet. So Mr Clearance need some time to calm his emotion."


    "Is he mad? The Mega super hotel is the second-biggest hotel in Amerisa, second to the Grand Hotel... I now know why Mr Clearance is sad." Shawn said with a smile.


    "Let''s see what this kid can do." Joker said.


    _


    Zukila stared at Glen with a frown. "Come on."


    Glen smirked, revealing rows of sharp teeth. "Oh I''m coming."


    BOOM!


    He shot forward cracking the ground behind him, Zukila braced herself.


    BOOM!!!


    Glen''s claws came in contact with her Spear throwing her 20 meters back, Zukila somersault in midair and landed on her feet.


    The audiences looked at each other in confusion.


    "Is this allowed? After fusing with his pet, this guy is now a gold medal holder."


    "Yes, the rules said only Platinum players are allowed to compete."


    "Is this right?"


    "Zukila is just a Platinum holder, but her opponent is a gold medal 1-star holder."


    _


    "I''ll say you should address this issue, Governor." Joker said with a smile.


    The Governor nodded and stood up. "Everyone, Calm down."


    Glen, Zukila, and the audiences turned to him.


    "As we all know, this young man is a Platinum 3-stars holder, having fuse with his pet boast his rank to that of a gold medal, that didn''t mean he''s a gold medal. So it''s not against the rule; you can carry on." He sat back down.


    "He has a point, this guy''s power is temporal. The fusion will wear off if his Mana is drained."


    "You are right, if Zukila could hold on till then, she might have a chance of winning."


    ""IF" she could."


    "Yeah, Gold medal holders are powerful, even if it''s temporal."


    _


    "Time to get serious." Glen''s blue eyes glowed, he spread out his wings and shot into the air.


    "I have a surprise for you!" He brought out a bottle of water from his VRG storage.


    "What is this guy doing? Give her some refreshing water?" Tyson asked in confusion.


    "There is no water to use around, and he''s not strong enough to create water, so this is the only way..." Jennifer explained, then turned to Michael.


    "Micky, Remember the skill he used against Reaper?"


    Michael nodded.


    "Reaper? Do you know this guy, Michael? Is he powerful?" Tyson asked.


    "Michael not only knows him but also defeated him in a one-sided battle." Jennifer stated with a pleased smile.


    "That''s why he''s the Guild Master." Rahond added.


    _


    "What is he going to do with a bottle of water?" Firenze asked in mild confusion.


    "He needs it for a skill." Damon answered with an indifferent expression.


    _


    "Brother, what will happen if I compete?" Camila asked her brother.


    "No, princess! That is below your status." General Joe quickly interjected.


    "You misunderstood General, My sister wants to participate in this competition not because of the rewards, but to impress someone who have caught her eyes." Chris said with a slight smile, and added:


    "Am I wrong, Sis?"


    Camila was silent, she focused her gaze on the battle, not saying anything.


    Seeing this Chris sighed. "If you want to, I won''t stop you... But please, lower your attacks. You can easily kill these guys with any of it."


    "Thank you, Brother." She turned to him with a smile.


    Chris heaved a helpless sigh.


    _


    Glen thew the bottle of water above his head, then burst it opened with his Mana. Instead of soaking him wet, the water speared around him forming countless short blades.


    "I hope you are ready for this." He grinned, and with one thought. All the blades shot towards her.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. Only Disfigure some of your body, and show you... To be arrogant, you need the life times and power to back it up!"


    Zukila stared at the Countless blades heading towards her and sighed helplessly. "I guessed I''ll have to use you." She said in a low voice.

 Chapter 171: Whos Next?

    "Come out, Dino-elephant!" Zukila yelled. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    BOOM!!!


    The Arena trembled violently, While the blades flew back towards Glen, stopping in front of him.


    "What is this?"


    All the powerful figures including Michael fixed their gazes on the tore space, Moment Next: A 20 meters tall Elephant with pure red eyes, four tusks, and a clearly impenetrable skin walked out.


    "What the hell is that?!"


    "That''s a Legendary-Class pet!!!"


    "Oh My god!!"


    "A legendary-Class pet!!"


    "If I''m not seeing it, I won''t believe this!!"


    "What is this?!" The Commander stood up in shock: "Are you guys seeing this?" He asked the ones sitting beside him.


    "This is astounding, a young lady like her could have a legendary-class pet." Even Joker was surprised.


    "Yes. And to be able to control such a pet... She is admirable." Denial said.


    _


    "How did Zukila gained a Legendary-class pet?! Wow!" Helena said with a smile.


    "She has grown stronger." Conner said with a thoughtful expression.


    _


    "Hmm... She''ll be a good asset to me." Kay thought.


    _


    "I never thought I''ll see a Legendary-Class pet again, and in a Platinum holder''s hands." Jennifer thought staring at the pet.


    "It''s not necessary to compete anymore, unless you have a legendary-class pet to defeat that." She added, turning to Rahond and Erika.


    ''Hmm... This pet is stronger than Reaper, It might not be an evolved yet, but it''s still power.'' Michael thought inwardly.


    "Wow! This pet is even stronger than my Epic-Class flaming Lion!!" Tyson exclaimed.


    "Even mine won''t stand a chance against this elephant." Violet said with a smile.


    "But compare to the Guild Master''s Dragon, This Elephant is still a child." Rahond said.


    _


    "I thought I won''t see another Legendary-class pet, But... Look at this." Chris said with a smile: "Will you still partake?" He turned to his sister.


    "This pet won''t stop me." Camila said with a smile. "Do you really think I''ll be scared of an elephant?" Camila turned to him.


    "Hahaha, I forgot who my sister is!"


    _


    "How...? No way! How can you have a Legendary-class pet?!" Glen was going crazy.


    "My beauty here might not be an Evolved, but she is enough to take care of you. I promise her to buy an evolution stone for her with the in-game diamonds I''ll win, you''re just getting in both mine and her way." Zukila said with a small smile.


    "I''ll make it easy for you, Surrender now, or face the wrath of my Pet."


    "Surrender? Hahaha! Do you know who you are facing!?" Glen stretched out both his hands to the sides.


    "Icegon! We are going all out! I don''t care what happens, I must not lose!"


    Two balls of energy filled with all his and Icegon''s Mana formed in his hands, The water blades before him then merged with the balls of Mana.


    _


    "What is this guy doing?" Shawn asked in mild confusion.


    "He''s creating a Mana bomb, with the amount of energy in those balls, a Platinum holders won''t be able to survive it." Joker said.


    "I would have stopped this if Zukila wasn''t with a Legendary-class pet." The Governor said.


    "Yeah, we all want to see what this Elephant is capable of." The Commander added, staring at the elephant.


    _


    "Take this!!" He threw the two Mana Bombs towards Zukila.


    "This guy is really stubborn. Comfort, play with him."


    The elephant nodded and smashed both its huge front legs on the ground.


    BOOOOM!!!!!!


    A huge sonic wave spread to all direction, destroying the two energy Balls in an instant.


    "What?!" Glen was stunned.


    "Don''t look so surprise, you asked for this. Comfort; Dino roar."


    The elephant nodded again and let out a loud trumpet, the sound was so loud that everyone below the diamond rank covered their ears.


    Glen fell to the ground, covering his ears. As the fusion mode wear off. "What the hell is this!!"


    _


    "What is happening? Why is everyone holding their ears?" Rahond asked in mild confusion, looking around the Arena. The others were even bewildered.


    Jennifer turned to Michael, and smiled slightly. "Thank you, Micky."


    "It''s nothing." Michael sighed. Forming an invisible barrier around his group with his Mana wasn''t difficult.


    "How are you doing this?" Tyson asked upon hearing Jennifer.


    "Mana manipulation." Violet replied to him.


    _


    "Give up." Zukila said with a straight face.


    ''If I Haven''t used all my Mana in that attack, I would have a chance to fight back, but...''


    "You won''t surrender? Fine then. Comfort, Soul strike!"


    The elephant''s eyes glowed red, the next moment; a deep red light shot out from its trunk towards Glen, who was completely powerless to act or dodge.


    "Glen!!" Mori stood up in fright.


    BOOM!!!!


    "Huh?"


    "What just happened?"


    "That sound is powerful!"


    "Thank goodness it''s over."


    "What is that?!"


    "Is that a barrier?"


    Everyone stared at the red barrier around Glen, which blocked the attack of the elephant.


    "He surrendered, there is no need to go to such extend as to damage his soul."


    Everyone turned their heads to the commander.


    "Wow, the Commander stopped the attack of a Legendary-class elephant with such ease!"


    "This is how powerful the Commander is, even a Legendary-class pet can''t pose a threat to him."


    "You won this round." The Governor stood up. "Congratulation, Zukila, you proved yourself to us once again." He added.


    "Thank you for the praise, Governor." Zukila said.


    ''Was she planning to damage my soul? This girl is ruthless, just like Michael.'' Glen slowly stood up, and bowed to the Commander.


    "Thank you, Commander." He thanked.


    "It''s ok, Glen. Meet me after the birthday party; I need to speak with you."


    Glen nodded.


    _


    "Who''s next?" Zukila asked loudly, her elephant behind her.


    The audiences looked at each others in confusion.


    Go? Who will dare fight someone with a Legendary-class pet, who took down a gold medal holder with two moves?


    "Is there no one?" Zukila asked with a sneer.


    "It has been long I met someone this powerful, Can you please enlighten me."


    Everyone turned their gazes to princess Camila, who slowly floated towards the Arena.


    "Is she flying?"


    "A platinum player... Flying?"


    "Wow! That is princess Camila!!"


    "We love you princess Camila?!!"


    "I heard no one can defeat her in Casmia!"


    Zukila stared at Camila for a moment and nodded. "Ok, princess."


    Camila landed in front of her. "I hope you won''t go down that easily." She said.


    "I hope the same for you." Zukila said with a smirk.


    "We''ll see."


    "Comfort, Soul strike!"


    Zukila sent her strongest attack at the very beginning.

 Chapter 172: Are You Sure About This, General Michael?

    "Then I won''t go easy on you." Camila removed the veil covering her face, she held it in her hands staring at the elephant, as it sent out another soul strike.


    With a spin, Camila flew into the air, dodging the elephant''s attack.


    "Do you think you are the only one with a Legendary-class item?" With a smirk, her Veil increased in length and flew towards the huge elephant, binding its body.


    "What are you doing?!" Zukila yelled.


    "Nothing really." Camila calmly landed on the ground. "To win you, I need to take down this Elephant first... This is what we are going to do, Surrender, Or your Elephant dies. Her fate is in your hands."


    "What?!"


    Zukila turned to her Pet and slashed the red Silk binding its body. The moment her spear came in contact with the silk, an explosive sounded; throwing her 10 meters back while the elephant let out a painful sound.


    Zukila stood up in shock, staring at the blood which was flowing from her pet''s injuries.


    "You!" She turned to Camila, her eyes Filled with rage.


    "All you need to do is surrender, dear. That''s it." Camila said with a smirk.


    "What is happening?" Someone in the audience asked, completely bewildered.


    "How could a common veil injure a Legendary-class pet?"


    "Maybe... Maybe! That veil is a Legendary-class weapon!"


    "Yeah! That''s the only way, Epic-class weapons won''t pose a threat to a Legendary-class pet. Only Legendary-class above."


    "Wow, the princess is really amazing. She ended the fight in less than three minutes."


    "That''s why she is unbeatable in Casmia."


    _


    "Hmm... Princess Camila is full of surprises." Joker nodded.


    "She deserves praise, I now know why Casmia is still holding top 5. She is just as dangerous as her brother." Daniel said with a smile.


    "Governor, there is no rule against killing a pet. I think that''s a mistake." Rhodes stated.


    "You''re right. But we can''t create the rule because of this, it''ll be unfair."


    "No need to worry, Princess Camila gave Zukila a chance to save her pet, if her judgment is clouded by greed; it''s on her for losing such a precious pet." Commander Wang said with a slight frown.


    _


    "This is our princess." General Joe said with a proud expression.


    "Yes, No one here will be able to win my sister. I mean... Those who are participating." Chris quickly clarified.


    _


    "This girl is powerful." Rio, who has been silent all along said.


    "You are right, Vice. I don''t think I''ll be able to win her." Ivy added.


    _


    "Hahaha! She is graceful and powerful, good." Tyson laughed out loud.


    The rest: .....


    _


    "Won''t you surrender?" Camila asked with a slight frown.


    Zukila thought for a moment, and murmured under her breath. "Retreat, Comfort."


    The Elephant nodded and turned into particles, disappearing from the Arena, The Long Silk flew towards Camila, wrapping around her neck.


    "You are a smart girl... But sending your pet away without surrendering just place you in danger." Camila smirked, her Veil flew into the air and formed a long red katana.


    "Her weapon can also change form?" Zukila''s eyes widened in shock.


    "I hope you survive this."


    Camila channeled her pink Mana into her sword, and with a downward slash. She sent a Pink crescent blade towards Zukila.


    "What the?! [Spear Abyss strike]!!" Zukila thrust her spear towards the energy blade.


    "What is she doing?! Can''t she dodge?!" The Governor stood up in shock.


    BOOM!!!!


    Zukila flew 30 meters back, smashing heavily on the ground. She threw up a mouthful of blood, staring at Camila with horror.


    ''She held back her attack? If not...'' Zukila looked at her Epic-class spear which have been destroyed, the spearhead was gone; remaining the body.


    "....!!!"


    "Oh my god! Did that one Attack destroyed Zukila''s Epic-class weapon?"


    "Wow! I''m shock."


    _


    "Surrender." Camila said. "You can''t win against me, I''ll say you''ll have a chance with that elephant if she''s a stage one Evolved. But she isn''t." Camila looked up to the grones high above the Arena.


    ''I don''t want to kill her, and damage my family''s reputation. The whole world is watching this competition.'' She thought. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zukila stood up with difficulty, with gritted teeth, she said the word she dreaded.


    "I surrender."


    "Good." Camila smiled at her.


    "Wow, I can''t believe this."


    "This is unexpected!"


    "Yes, I never thought Zukila will be defeated."


    "Same."


    _


    "Princess Camila waited till the right moment to attack, Knowing Zukila will be arrogant... She attacked the pet first." Jennifer said with a slight smile.


    Michael exhaled. "You are right."


    _


    "Ok, Princess Camila. You won this round, as per the rule, Zukila''s wins will be pass on to you. Now..." The Governor moved his gaze around.


    "Who want to compete with the princess?" He asked out loud.


    Silence....


    The Arena was as Silent as a graveyard, No one thinking of standing or even Speaking, Silent hanged in the air as everyone looked at each other.


    Who will dare challenge such a player, Who could easily take down a Legendary-class pet?


    No one, right?


    [Some moments later.]


    "Seeing no one want to compete, Princess Camila is--"


    "--I want to compete."


    "What?"


    "Who said that?!"


    "Wow! That is..."


    Gasps of shock and surprise sounded all over the Arena, as everyone turned their heads to the sound of the voice, even Camila and Chris was surprised seeing the person who stood up.


    "Ahem!" The Governor coughed and said to Michael. "Are you sure about this, General Michael?"


    "She is the one who wants to partake, Not me. So you can ask her." Michael said in a calm tone.


    The Governor nodded and turned to Erika. "What is your name miss?"


    "She is Erika, and the first elder of The Conquerors."


    "WOW!!"


    "OMG! That beauty is the first elder!"


    The audience gasped again, upon hearing Michael, even The Conquerors and Erika were stunned in place.


    "Micky, I thought Rahond will be the first elder, then Violet? Why her?" Jennifer whispered to him.


    "Erika showed her courage today, choosing to fight someone who she has a low chance of winning against, Instead to sit back in fear; she chooses to fight... That is why." He turned his head to Erika.


    "Do you refuse the position?" He asked.


    Erika didn''t say anything, but bowed her head at him. While the others nodded, accepting Michael''s decision.


    "She deserves the position, because I don''t think I''ll even stand up to fight the princess." Tyson said.


    _


    "Ok Erika, First elder of The Conquerors. Let''s see what you can do." Camila said with a smile, as Erika walked towards her.


    ''If I defect her, Supreme will know I''m the best.'' Camila thought inwardly.

 Chapter 173: Who Will Reign Supreme?

    "Stop talking." Erika said flatly, her sword appearing in her hand.


    "That''s an Epic-class weapon, But it''s not enough to defeat a Legendary-class."


    "Yeah, the princess destroyed an Epic-class weapon with one move, she can do it again."


    "True."


    _


    "Is she planning to use an Epic-class weapon?" The Governor asked the seven seating beside him.


    "Let''s see what she is planning, General Michael won''t let her compete if she''ll lose." Dennis said.


    "You might be right, Mister President." Shawn nodded.


    _


    "She is among The Conquerors? What a beauty." Firenze said staring at Erika with a burning gaze.


    "Pervert." Rebecca said under her breath.


    _


    "So she is the first elder of The Conquerors, Hmm... Let''s see if she can defeat my sister, Hahaha! What am I saying? Let''s see if she''s strong enough to make my sister get serious." Chris said with a laugh, he was clearly happy.


    "The princess shouldn''t kill her, or else we won''t be able to handle Supreme''s rage."


    "True, but..." He turned to the General. "Do you think Supreme will sit there and watch his beautiful first elder die?"


    General Joe remained silent.


    _


    "This battle will show me if I can win against Supreme in the coming Guild war." Kay said in a low voice.


    _


    "Wow, such a beauty... What will happen if I take her from The Conquerors?" Yan asked with a smirk, staring at Erika.


    "That''ll incur the wrath of Supreme on us." The Korean woman sitting beside him answered.


    "Don''t tell me you are scared of Supreme, as the Mafia king I''m not scared of anyone." Yan said.


    "What about the news on that girl named, Niki? Have they found her?" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, Boss." The lady shook her head.


    "Those three fools can''t do anything right, Their target is in Amerisa, but In the last two days, they found nothing." Now he was irritated.


    _


    "You aren''t fighting me with that, right? I''ll only destroy it." Camila said with a slight frown.


    "You talk too much." One of Erika''s green eye turned Blue. Green and blue smoke rose from her feet as she walked towards Camila.


    "What are you doing?" Camila got on guard. ''This Mana wave? What the hell is it?'' She thought.


    _


    Joker stood up in shock, causing the rest to stared at him in confusion.


    "What is it, Joker?" Commander Wang asked in confusion.


    "This girl has divine Energy in her."


    "Impossible! Divine Energy is beyond that of Mana, there is no way a player as weak as her has it." The Commander said.


    "You all remembered what happened 30 years ago, it looks like they have finally chosen another human." Joker said with a grin, not bothered about the Commander''s word.


    "But... She is still weak--"


    "--But her Guild Master isn''t." Daniel cut Commander Wang off.


    "Let''s see if she knows how to control it." Joker sat back down.


    _


    "Is that?!" Rebecca''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Divine Energy? I thought only Joker, and those old men and women has It?" Firenze asked in horror.


    "The Conquerors just keep surprising us." Rebecca relaxed. "She is still weak... And won''t be able to use it for long." She added.


    _


    "What is this?!" General Joe stood up.


    "This girl is strange, if she hadn''t released her Divine Energy, I won''t have detected it..." He turned to the General.


    "General Joe, I thought my father said; the only way to gain a Divine Energy is to be blessed by the gods, then how is this possible?"


    "You said it my Prince, it only means; this young lady came in contact with a god."


    _


    "This is Divine Energy?" Jennifer exclaimed in shock.


    "What is a Divine Energy?" Tyson asked in mild confusion.


    "You can only gain divine energy If you are blessed by a god, you can identify Divine Energy because it''s always in a smoke state."


    "Smoke state? Like Michael''s Mana?" Tyson turned to Michael.


    "Yes." Jennifer nodded.


    ''System.''


    Michael needed more detail about this energy, it''s true this Smoke have the same energy signature with his, but are they the same?


    {It looks like Erika have been blessed by two gods.}


    ''Two gods?''


    {Yes.}


    ''Do you know who these gods are?''


    {Host need to enter the grandmaster Medal to know, And don''t think of asking her... Erika knows anything about any gods, She unlocked this Energy when she touched the 3rd-star of the platinum rank. I''m just saying; She has no idea about the Origin of the powers.}


    ''I think I get you.''


    {You think?}


    _


    Erika wasn''t done, the moment the blue smoke covered her figure, blue scales started appearing on her skin.


    "What is happening now?" Michael asked out loud.


    {It seems she somehow fused with a water Bloodline stone.} Even the system sounded stunned.


    "Is that even possible?!" Michael asked utterly taken aback.


    "What is possible?" Jennifer asked.


    "Erika fused with a water Bloodline stone."


    "What?!" They all exclaimed in shock.


    _


    "This girl is full of surprises, Will Supreme let her join my guild?" Daniel asked.


    "Ha! In your dream, Do you think I''ll leave such a powerful Player to you." Commander Wang said with a laugh.


    "Hahaha! If only she''s your Guild member, Commander!" Joker said with a laugh.


    _


    "What?" Camila was stunned, not only her but the whole audience.


    Erika stood in front of her with light blue scales which sparkle under the sun ray, her Silver hair grew longer; stopping at her waist, her sword now covered in pure Ice.


    "Now we can fight." She said.


    "What are you? This isn''t a fusion, so what is this?" Camila asked, tightly gripping her sword.


    "This is my fusion." The scales on her body glowed brightly.


    _


    "Saying the truth, Erika look beautiful in this form." Tyson said with a smile.


    Jennifer and Violet glared at him.


    "What?"


    _


    "I haven''t seen anyone who made me feel such chill before, I hope you put up a valuable fight." Camila said, she spun her sword and lunged towards Erika.


    "This will be a breeze." Erika grinned for the first time and lunged forward.


    BANG!


    The two swords collided creating a powerful shockwave all over the Arena.


    "Your increased in rank and also channeled all your divine energy into your sword, all to be able to endure mine. I''m Impress."


    The two pushed each other backward, the moment their feet touched the ground, they shot forward. The battle of dominance and strength started between two powerful forces.

 Chapter 174: Will You Fight Me, Michael?

    BOOM!!


    Whoosh!!


    BOOM!!


    Whoosh!!


    Bang!!


    Everyone stared with widened eyes and jaws as the two attacks created countless craters on the ground.


    "Am I seeing things?"


    "Are these two this powerful?"


    "What will happen if these two enter the Gold rank?"


    BOOM!!!!


    A cloud of smoke rose into the air, as the two smashed heavily on the ground.


    "You are powerful." Camila wiped the blood from her lips, as she stood up; and looked down at her clothes which she has Torn herself.


    "I look horrible." She added.


    "At least better than me." Erika looked at the cut on her arm, even with her scales. Camila''s weapon cut through.


    "Let''s go again." She looked up at Camila.


    "It''s time to end this." Camila infused her Mana in her sword, and with a downward slash she sent the same powerful crescent blade towards Erika.


    "That won''t stop me." Erika infused her Divine Energy in her sword and sent a powerful Ice crescent blade towards Camila''s.


    Her ice blade was so powerful that it froze the ground into ice as it shot forward.


    BOOOOOOOM!!!!!


    The two blades collided creating a huge explosion which threw the two girls backward. Camila and Erika collided on the ground, both throwing up a mouthful of blood, suffering internal injuries.


    "WOW?"


    "This is one of the most intense battle I have watched."


    "Same, Who would have thought it will end up like this?"


    "The two are injured, what if someone want to compete?"


    "Compete? The Host won''t accept that."


    _


    "Do you always have to go too far?"


    "Huh?"


    "Supreme!!"


    "He is..."


    Michael slowly landed in front of Erika, he crouched down and fed her a health potion.


    "Do you really need to prove yourself?" He asked again.


    "What?" Erika weakly looked up at him, her eyes filled with confusion.


    "I know you followed me last night, And your two goals for competing. First: to show you have a place in The Conquerors, and Second: Lifetime for your sister... To achieve this goal; you even fuse with a Bloodline which No one have ever dreamed of doing." He Caressed her hair slowly.


    "You''ll always have a place in The Conquerors, so don''t try to prove yourself to us again." He said everything in a low voice, which only Erika could hear.


    "You know--"


    "--Shhh, drink up."


    He fed her the potion, even though Erika was completely Perplexed, she accepted it.


    "Are you ok, sis?!" Chris walked up to his sister helping her up.


    "I - I am ok." Camila stood up with the help of her brother. "Did I lose?" She asked.


    "That Haven''t been decided." Chris said with a smile.


    "I can''t move." Erika gasped in shock, she couldn''t feel or move her limbs.


    "You used your Divine Energy with such a low rank, there''ll surely be a backlash. Come on."


    "What are you doing?" Erika exclaimed in shock, as Michael picked her up, princess style.


    "Stay still." Michael said in a deep voice, causing her to shut her mouth.


    He walked towards Camila and Chris with Erika in his hand. "You are good." He nodded, the next moment a potion appeared in front of the siblings.


    "This will heal your injuries, If you want, Take it." With that said, he flew into the air with Erika still in his hand, her face red as a tomato.


    "What a lovely couple." Tyson said with a smirk.


    Michael glared at him, and slowly place Erika on her seat.


    "Your Mana and Divine Energy are both drained, you need to rest and recover your body."


    Erika just nodded absentmindedly, still speechless on what just happened.


    ''He touched me?''


    Camila thought for a moment and drank the potion with a please smile.


    "Why are you smiling, Sis?" Chris asked in mild confusion.


    "Supreme said "I''m good", he''s impress with me, do you believe that?"


    Chris facepalmed himself. "I can never understand girls."


    "I want to compete!"


    "Who said that?"


    Everyone turned to the audience section seeing a young Korean lady with short black hair, she stood up with a proud expression. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Competition is over." Chris yelled at her.


    "Oh, No." Yan said with a sneer, and added: "The rules says anyone can compete till there is no one left, And My Second-in-command wants to compete and with both of them, is that wrong?"


    "This!!" Chris was angry.


    "Who is that guy?" Michael asked.


    "That''s Yan, The Mafia Boss of Valeria. And the one who said she''ll compete is his right-hand... woman, I guessed." Jennifer said.


    "Yeah, I heard the Mafia Boss is a very powerful figure in Valeria. He has more than 100 players under him, all armed with rifles. Even the three senators have to give him face." Tyson said with a slight frown.


    "He waited until now to ask his Vice to compete, what a scumbag!" Violet spat out in rage.


    "What do you say, Governor?" Yan asked with a sneer.


    _


    "This Bastard! He wants to attack now because he knew the two have drained their Mana in that battle!" The Governor hissed in anger.


    "Yan is a really cunning guy, You need to find a way to take care of this issue. If you accept his request, It''ll be unfair to the two girls." Dennis said.


    "I have a better proposal." Yan suddenly said.


    Seeing everyone staring at him, he smirked and added. "If you don''t want my Second to fight, Ask Supreme -- I mean General Michael to leave the Leader ranking board, and cancel the Guild war."


    Kay: ''Huh? What is he doing? Is he helping me or what?''


    "What?"


    "Is this guy mad?!"


    "What is he saying? Ask Supreme to leave the ranking board?"


    "Who is mad enough to do that?"


    _


    "Ahem! I see you are after General Michael. If you want him, I dare you to challenge him." The Governor said with a smile.


    "Oh I will, I might be a Gold medal 4-stars, But I have forgotten how many Diamond holders I have killed." Yan stood up:


    "What do you say Michael? Fight me or let us win this Competition."


    Everyone turned to Michael.


    "If I win, the rewards are mine, right?" Michael turned to the Governor.


    "Correct." He answered with a bright smile.

 Chapter 175: You Talk Too Much.

    "Is this guy really gonna fight, Supreme?"


    "He is mad!"


    "Yes, Supreme is a Diamond medal 1-star holder, he''s just a Gold medal 4-stars holder."


    "Do you guys think he has a motive or plan?"


    "You might be right, because that guy is the Mafia Boss of Valeria."


    "Mafia Boss? Then he''s not after the rewards."


    "Were you deaf? He said he went Supreme to leave the ranking board and also cancel the Guild war."


    "This guy is just too arrogant."


    "This guy is a Bastard!"


    "Yeah, because he''s the Mafia Boss he thinks he can act as he wants."


    "Supreme, teach him a lesson!"


    "Yes!!!"


    Some people weren''t happy with Yan''s behavior, and if he really was that powerful why would he had waited till now?


    "These fools." Yan sneered and jumped down, landing on the Arena.


    "What do you say, Supreme?!" He yelled.


    "I hope you won''t make this boring." Michael said floating towards him.


    "Boring? You won''t know how I''ll kil-- Defeat you." He said.


    Michael landed on the ground, staring at him.


    "Why are you after me? I don''t even know you."


    Yan scoffed: "Of course, Someone like you can never know me."


    "Really, if you are so great. Why are you facing someone insufficient like me? You were even the one who proposed this battle." Michael''s word was filled with sarcasm.


    "You! How dare you make fun of me?!"


    BOOM!


    A powerful Mana wave burst out from his body as his eyes glowed white.


    "You ask what you did to me, right? Let me tell you; you helped that bitch called Niki Top me on the ranking board, pushing me downward, You made me look Like a weakling who a random bitch can top!!"


    Michael was confused. "I don''t get where your anger is coming from, but if you think you can win me... You are really dreaming." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Really?" Yan''s hair turned full white, his nails elongated into sharp claws, he grew Two fengs and a tail.


    "Micky! He''s fusing with a Legendary-class pet!!" Jennifer yelled standing up.


    "This guy is mad! If he completes this fusion, his rank will have a boost to the Diamond medal and be on the same strength with Supreme!"


    "Yes Governor, the only way he can win is if Supreme attack now." Shawn said.


    "Do you think Supreme will act?" Joker grinned.


    "Hahaha! This will be interesting!!" Daniel burst out laughing.


    _


    "You fuse with your pet this early. Wow, You are really cautious." Michael smirked at him.


    "I see you aren''t worried, Then let me make you."


    BOOM!!


    Yan shot towards Michael with a sinister gleam in his eyes. "I''ll rip you to shards!!"


    "Why do you talk so much? Or is it a habit?"


    Michael dodged with a sidestep, he caught Yan''s tail and threw him 50 meters away.


    BANG!!


    Yan collided on the wall of the Arena, below the audience section. He fell heavily on the ground.


    "You are weak... Do you really think a Fake Diamond Holder can face me? Even a 4-Stars Diamond holder can''t defeat me let alone you." Michael calmly walked towards him, his hands tucked in his pockets.


    "How did you predict my move? I strike not ones but thrice." Yan stood up.


    "You called that an attack?" Michael asked with a slight frown. "I thought you were playing all along."


    "Playing?"


    "If you aren''t attacking, I''ll just end this battle before you make it boring." With a thought, the starlight sword appeared, hovering behind him.


    "I hope you can stop this."


    The sword split into ten, all pointing at Yan, and With a Command all the swords shot towards him, colliding with him.


    "Whoa! That is powerful!"


    "Will he survive?"


    "He did! Wow..."


    Everyone stared with widened eyes as Yan walked out from the smoke with the Starlight sword in hand.


    "How lovely." He said with a grin.


    "I''m impress." Michael stretched out his hand towards his sword, which zapped Yan''s hand, and flew towards him.


    "But that didn''t mean you are powerful." Michael added, catching his sword.


    ''How is this possible? I should have been able to destroy that sword, what type of weapon is that?'' Yan thought in confusion, staring at his bleeding hand. ''Even with my extra defense.''


    "What are you thinking?" Michael asked.


    "You aren''t talking this battle seriously!"


    "Why would I? You aren''t particularly powerful."


    "You arrogant prick!" Yen yelled in rage. "[Warrior Spirit]!!!" The next moment he vanished from view.


    "What the hell? Did he just vanish out of thin air?" Tyson stood up.


    "Be careful, Michael." Erika said in a low voice.


    "What pet did this guy fuse with to be able to disappear? Do you know, Jennifer?" Rahond asked.


    "I have no idea."


    _


    "What should we do, stay here and watch?" Camila asked worriedly.


    "Why so worried? Do you think Supreme won''t be able to handle this small trick?" Chris asked.


    "I didn''t say that, It''s just--"


    "--Just watch sister."


    "Ok."


    _


    "Brother, you should apologize to Michael." Helena turned to her brother.


    "If he defeats Yan within Ten moves, I''ll apologize... Eight moves remaining."


    Helena sighed deeply, her brother was just too arrogant and stubborn.


    _


    "Hahaha!! Try and find me Michael!!"


    Whoosh!!


    Michael stood calmly on spot, listening...


    "I''ll show you why you are insufficient!" Yan''s voice sounded again.


    Whoosh!


    "What is he doing?"


    "He is toying with Supreme?"


    "That''s a big mistake!"


    "Hahaha!! This guy is really looking for death! Supreme could easily kill him with one strike."


    "You are right, President. But only if he can detect him." Cabello said.


    "Oh he can." Daniel nodded with a smirk.


    _


    "This will be a piece of cake to General Michael." Robert said with a slight smile.


    "How are you so sure?" Celina, the vice commander asked.


    "Because I have played a game with him, and this isn''t his full strength. He hasn''t even summoned his pets."


    "You are right, Robert. This newly appointed General is not that simple."


    _


    "Here I come!"


    Whoosh!!!


    BAM!!!


    "OH My GOD!"


    "WoW!!"


    "I can''t believe this!!"


    "Am I seeing things."


    Everyone stared with widened eyes, as Supreme gripped Yan''s throat.


    "I told you... You talk too much." Michael''s eyes turned pure red.

 Chapter 176: Why Is The Sky Red?!

    "How? There''s no way you would have detected me!!" Yan asked, as he struggled under Michael''s grip.


    "As I said, you talk too much. I should kill you right now, but that''ll be too extreme; so I''ll only..."


    BAM!


    "AHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!"


    Yan screamed in pain as Michael broke his right hand. "This is just a warning." He threw him to the ground.


    Yan fell heavily on the ground, his fusion mode instantly shattered.


    "Boss!!" QingLi leaped into the air and landed on the Arena, she quickly ran up to Yan. "Are you ok?"


    "Ahhh! No! I''m not ok!"


    "How dare you injure the Boss?! You''ll pay for this!!" She roared and lunged towards Michael only to be caught by him.


    "You should be grateful the rules said No killing, even though that means nothing to me." He activated [Brainwave] on her.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    In matter of five seconds, she fainted from the pain. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Pathetic!" He threw her to the side like discarded rubbish.


    "I never forget those who threatened me." Michael looked up at Ivy, and Rio, then Damon and Rebecca, who blew a kiss towards him.


    "Wow, General Michael. You prove to us why you are called Supreme! Bravo!" The Governor stood up, Clapping his hands.


    "Send someone to help those two out of the Arena." The commander said to the man standing behind him, who quickly nodded.


    "Send the rewards to both Princess Camila and Erika, split it equally."


    "Of course, General Michael--"


    "--You don''t need to worry about that Michael, I don''t really need anything." Camila said with a smile.


    "Ok then, The winner of this year Competition is Erika, the first elder of The Conquerors! Please come forward to take your rewards."


    "She is still weak, transfer everything to her." Michael ascends into the air, flying towards his seat.


    "Yes, General Michael."


    _


    Clap!


    Clap!


    Clap!


    "Yeah!! Congratulations!"


    "Wow, this is the best fight in competition history!"


    "Yes, Wait... There is a Guild war a day after tomorrow."


    "The Viper Guild don''t have a chance against The Conquerors!"


    "Yes! The Conquerors will surely win the Guild war!!"


    "Can''t wait for that day!"


    _


    "Are you apologizing now? You said ten moves, and Michael Defeated him with three."


    "Fine, But... Michael just made enemies with a powerful Mafia Boss."


    "It looks like they were already enemies, and Michael might have a plan, don''t forget he''s now a general. And attacking a general is going against Amerisa''s Military power. No one want that."


    "I know, Helena. But Yan won''t confront him again, he''ll attack from the shadows and will also make sure there is no evidence that''ll lead to him."


    "True..."


    _


    ''Wow! Michael is truly powerful, With his help; We''ll be able to clear the gate, 100% success rate.'' Sunny thought inwardly.


    _


    "Should I cancel the Guild war?" Kay muttered in a low voice.


    RING! RING!


    He brought out his phone and answered the call.


    "Yes."


    "Really?"


    "Wow! Thanks so much! I''ll come see you after I leave here." He hanged up.


    _


    BEEP!!


    "Have you seen it, Erika?" The Governor asked.


    "Yes." Erika nodded. "Thank you." She added.


    ''I now have Life times for my sister''s surgery.'' She thought.


    "Hahaha!! It''s nothing." The Governor let out a laughed. "That''s all for today guys! We''ll now be taken back to the hotel."


    He raised his bracelet and tapped on it.


    _


    Michael and the total of 134 people appeared on their seats in the hotel lobby, but the surprising thing was; The whole lobby was empty. No Attendants, Musicians, or even the securities.


    "Where is everyone?" Joker asked in mild confusion.


    Even The Conquerors were confused.


    "Michael!" Sunny rushed towards Michael.


    "My Dad said the gate is about to open, In about 18 hours from now." He whispered to Michael.


    "It''s 4:30 pm, we spent three hours in that Arena." Michael said in mild surprised, after checking the time on his Phone.


    "But, If your time is correct, the gateway will open tomorrow, Highest 11:00 Am." Michael sighed. "How long will it take to reach the Island?"


    "10 hours at most." Sunny said.


    _


    "Thank goodness you are back, General!" A man in a knight armor rushed towards General Joe and dropped on one knee.


    "What happened? And Why are you in your Armor?!"


    "There is something happening outside, after an hour with your departure, the sky suddenly turned red! We are all bewildered, and the city is panicking." The man said.


    The Governor, President and everyone listening frowned slightly.


    "The sky is red? Only a B-Rank gate upward can do that?" Joker turned to the Commander. "Do you think..."


    "A gateway have appeared somewhere, and it''s close to Amerisa. I need to send word of this and ask the forces to track any gateway, they''ll have to search the whole Amerisa''s territories." The commander brought out his phone, making a call.


    "Michael, I think we should leave now, and clear the gate before anyone knows of It." Sunny suggested.


    "Let''s first get what''s going on." Michael walked towards the exit with His group following behind him.


    The group quickly left the hotel, this was simply more important than any birthday party.


    ___


    "Is this?" Michael''s eyes narrowed into the size of a needle seeing the red sky. ''This exact thing happened in the future, I must stop this before it''s escalated.'' He thought inwardly.


    "What should we do, Micky?" Jennifer asked, staring at the sky.


    Michael turned his gaze to Ricky and Levi who rushed towards them. "Something is happening" Levi said.


    "How is Mira?" Michael asked.


    "She is with Borne, and I heard the Commander have also placed soldiers as guards in Unity Street." Ricky answered.


    "Commander Wang have really thought of everything, it''s just too bad we won''t be able to stay." He looked at his group


    "Let''s get out of here first." Michael walked towards the car.


    "What about the party?" Tyson asked.


    "Are you seriously asking about that? Can''t you see we have a bigger problem at hand!" Violet yelled at him.


    "I get the cloud is red, But how is it our problem?" Tyson asked back.


    "You''ll know after 10 hours." Michael got in the car with Erika, Rahond and Sunny.


    The others quickly got on their cars and followed behind his.


    "Send a word to your people, prepare your transport. We leave after checking up on Mira." Michael said to Sunny, who nodded, brought out his phone and made a call.


    "Get the helicopter ready!" He yelled at someone on the other end.

 Chapter 177: Seven Continents In The World.

    "Brother is back!!" Mira ran out of the house towards the three Cars entering the compound.


    The Golden rolls-Royce phantom stopped in front of her, and Michael got down.


    "Come Mira." He squat down in front of her. "You see that, right?" He pointed a finger at the red sky.


    "Yes, the sky suddenly turned Red. Mr Borne said it''s nothing to worry about." Mira said.


    Michael moved his gaze to Borne and nodded at him. "Yes, All you need to do now is stay inside." Michael thought for a moment and muttered.


    "[Demonic split Body]."


    The clone slowly rose from the ground, and stood beside him. "Protect her." He said, while the clone nodded.


    "Who is this?" Mira asked.


    "A friend, he''ll look after you."


    "Huh? What about Mr Borne and the others?"


    "They''ll stay with you too, this guy will only show himself if it''s necessary."


    The clone turned into red smoke and entered Mira''s body.


    "What was that? Is he inside me?" Mira asked a little scared.


    "Don''t be afraid, Mira. I''m leaving him with you only because Jennifer, Tyson, Erika and even Rahond are coming with me to a faraway place. We''ll be back by nighttime tomorrow."


    Mira looked at the four standing behind Michael and nodded. "Ok Brother, we''ll be waiting for you."


    "You are such a sweet and understanding sister." He gave his sister a hug. "Don''t worry ok, we''ll be back." He added.


    Mira nodded and tightened her hug.


    "You are also going with them?" Maria asked her sister in surprise.


    "Yes, Maria. When we return I''ll take you to the hospital for your surgery--"


    "--But--"


    "--No but, I have the complete amount of Lifetime needed."


    "I know..." Maria exhaled. "You all should return safely, Five of you."


    "Don''t worry, a common gateway can''t stand in our way." Tyson said with a smile.


    "He is right." Jennifer added.


    "Ok." Both Mira and Maria nodded.


    "Garuda! Come out!" The space behind Jennifer tore opened, a baby bat flew out landing on her shoulder.


    "You''ll stay with the girls, protect them."


    The bat nodded.


    Borne and the other three were surprised by why the group were leaving so many securities for Mira and Maria.


    "What happened in the birthday party?" Norman asked.


    "You were outside all along, so you didn''t watch the news. The Boss defeated the Mafia Boss of Valeria, so he''s worried he might come for revenge... He won''t be around if they do, so that explain the securities." Dink explained to the other two.


    "Oh." The two nodded.


    __


    After saying their goodbyes, The group head straight to Bermuda island.


    [In the helicopter]


    "How do you know it''s a B-Rank Gate?" Jennifer asked sunny.


    "The gizmo my father got said the energy reading is that of a B-Rank."


    "Gizmo?" Tyson turned to him with a frown.


    "I don''t know what it''s called, so I go with gizmo." Sunny said. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael sat calmly beside Jennifer with headphones in his ears, listening to music, Not bothered about the Rank of the gate. All he knows is; the gate must be closed.


    ___


    [10 hours later.]


    [Next Day.]


    [3:00 Am.]


    The Helicopter landed in front of a small camp, which has twenty makeshift tents and a wooden fence around it. Michael and his group got down and followed behind sunny.


    "Dad." Sunny hugged His father, who stood outside waiting for their arrival. "Supreme is here."


    "Good job, Son." The father and son duo separated and turned to Michael and his group.


    "Welcome, I see... no luggage?"


    "We don''t intend to stay for long." Michael said in a straight tone.


    "I like you, very good. Come on, let''s all go inside."


    "I have some questions to ask." Michael announced, following behind the two with his group.


    "I''ll answer all your question when we get inside, This red sky is foreboding." He said.


    __


    "So what are your questions?" The head asked, sitting on a couch, while Michael and his group sat on the opposite couch staring at him.


    "First questions: What is a gate?" Instead of Michael, Tyson asked.


    The head of the Agra family turned to him. "Don''t you know what a gate is, young man?"


    "I thought you''ll answer all our question?" Rahond asked with a slight frown.


    "Ha! You guys are the serious type, Ok: Before I answer your question, you kids need to know the history of our world... Now listen attentively; This world was once filled with live, hope and joy, No Lifetimes to calculate how long we''ll live, and No VRG. Instead of Cities we have Seven continents which were known as: Asia, African, North America, South America, Europe, Australia, and Antarctica...


    In these continents they are countless countries, except Antarctica..." He sighed deeply.


    "The world was beautiful, of Course, It isn''t perfect, but it''s good... 30 Years ago the planet suddenly faced a devastating calamity, Countless Monsters started pouring out of huge gateways which wiped out 60% of earth population, some continents and countries were razed to the ground by these powerful monsters...


    After countless battles and bloodshed; We won, and the remaining survivals created the 20 cities around the world--"


    "--What about the gate?"


    "--I''m getting to that, young man." The head said to Tyson.


    "We humans won''t have survived if not for the gods, they sent their angels to assist in this war, and that''s how humans fight back these horrors; all thanks to the Angels... They revealed to us VRG, and also warned us not to warn or reveal anything to any youngest or new Born. We can only tell those who are prepared for this revelation..."


    He exhaled: "We thought that is all, but then gateways which we refer to as dungeons started appearing, this gateway is the only way the monsters could now use to enter our world; and our task is to kill the Boss and close it..."


    "How often do this gateway appears?" Erika asked.


    "It''s now Rare, After the top 1¨C5 on the Demigods'' ranking board entered the Grandmaster rank, the gateway seized appearing. I don''t know why this one suddenly appeared here."


    ''This must be Queen Echidna''s doing.'' Michael thought.


    "So our world were once divided into Seven continents, who would have thought of that?" Tyson muttered a little stunned by the revelation.


    "Yes Tyson, and Amerisa was once called America. And we are currently in the territory of the United Kingdom."

 Chapter 178: Arent We Friends?

    [4:30 AM.]


    Michael stood outside the camp, staring at the gateway with hands folded behind him.


    ''Sunny''s father knows little of the truth, he knew nothing about the gods or even the rulers of the monsters, he only knows that the gods sent angels to help us. And nothing more.'' He sighed.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    He looked over his shoulder, seeing Erika walking towards him. A thick scarf was wrapped on her shoulders.


    "Why aren''t you sleeping?" He asked, looking back at the gateway.


    "Can''t sleep." Erika stopped beside him. "What about you? Why are you standing here all alone?"


    Michael looked at her in confusion.


    "What?" She asked with an urge of her head.


    "Why are you asking? Don''t tell me you are worried about me."


    "Can''t a friend care for a friend?" She asked. "Or aren''t we friend?"


    Michael exhaled. "I''m just thinking about Queen Echidna, the voice we heard in our last game."


    "You also think this gateway appeared here because of her?"


    "Yes." Michael nodded. "I changed my plan because I don''t know what powerful Monster is inside, it might even be one of her children. That''s why I decided to bring Jennifer along, instead of leaving her with Mira and Maria."


    "Then why did you bring me along? You could have left me in the house."


    "The same reason I brought Tyson and Rahond, You three are still week, especially those two. I brought you guys here so you can all grow stronger."


    Erika nodded. "What about our enemies? Do you have a plan?"


    "My plan to deceive Damon failed, But Rebecca and Firenze will soon be taken care of..." He turned to her. "I have a question."


    "What is it?" She moved her gaze to his, staring at his brown eyes.


    "After your sister''s surgery, will our deal still stand?"


    Erika moved her gaze always from his. "Although the Main objective of the deal is completed, I''m already in the guild... The deal can be terminated, but our friendship can''t."


    Michael smiled slightly. "You should go inside and rest, that scarf won''t be able to protect you from the cold."


    "Then why don''t you protect me?" Erika gathered her Courage and asked.


    "Huh?" Michael stared at her in mild confusion.


    She moved closer to him, and rested her head on his chest. Michael was clearly taken aback by her action, but still wrap one hand cover her shoulders, covering her with his overcoat.


    Erika smiled slightly... Feeling such warmth for the first time in her life, she let down her guard, and closed her eyes.


    The two stood like that for a while, staring at the gateway 100 meters away from them.


    Hearing her gentle breathing, Michael looked down at Erika''s beautiful face. Seeing she was asleep, He smiled; and gently picked her up. Turned around and walked towards her tent.


    _


    He tucked her into bed, and covered her with the huge soft blanket.


    "Sleep tight, Erika. We have a lot of work to do in the morning." He left the tent after saying that.


    _


    [Morning]


    [9:00 Am.]


    Erika walked out of her tent in a black leather jacket and long black pants, topping it up with a black Military boot, Her sheathed sword hanging behind her back.


    "Good morning, Erika." Jennifer greeted with a smile. She was in a red Armor, which is a Rare-Class item.


    "Yes, Erika. I didn''t know you are such a deep sleeper." Tyson said with a smile, he was also putting on an Armor. And surprisingly more advance than Jennifer''s, A Epic-class item.


    "Don''t mind him, First elder." Rahond said, he was dress in all black, just like Erika.


    "Where is Michael?" Erika asked, not seeing Michael anywhere.


    "He is comin-- Speak of the devil." Tyson pointed at Michael, who stopped behind Erika.


    Erika looked over her shoulder seeing Michael staring at her. "Good morning." He greeted with a smile, and walked past her towards the gate.


    Erika blinked a couple of times in shock.


    "Yo girl! What did you do to Micky? He actually smiled at you." Jennifer asked teasingly.


    Erika just shook her hand and followed behind Michael, not answering her question.


    ''There is something going on between these two, I''ll find out what it is.'' Jennifer thought.


    "Ok everyone!" The head yelled, he was also in a black Armor with his son, and Elders.


    "We have two hours to kill the Boss, and close this gate."


    "What about the resources?" Rahond asked.


    "Those guys are the best mining team in the whole 20 Cities, we''ll go inside first and clear the entrance. Then the mining team will enter and mine all the resources."


    The Conquerors nodded in understanding.


    "Let''s move in!" He entered first, followed by Sunny, then the three Elders, and the man with a sword. All of them were all gold medal holders apart from sunny.


    "Both of you should stay close to me." Michael looked at his left then right. "You two don''t have Armors, hence you have a slight disadvantage in defense; that''s why you need to stay close."


    "We understand." Rahond said, while Erika nodded.


    _ S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The first thing that greeted them the moment they walked through the gateway were bones, there was still fresh blood on the ground, But not a single flesh on the bones.


    "The Blood is still fresh, I''ll say this happened a day or two days back." Tyson said observing the blood on the ground.


    Michael looked around the dim place, which looks like a chamber, all around them was nothing but rocks. The dark tunnel in front of them is the only way forward, But None knew what was waiting for them in there.


    "Did you send some people in here?" Erika asked the head.


    "Yes, the first team returned unharmed, but they found nothing. I took them as lazy and the fear of exploring the dungeon, so I employed two more teams and sent them inside. In matter of 10 minutes we lose communication with them."


    "Now you know what happened to them, who is the strongest among these two groups?" Jennifer asked, staring at the bones.


    "The second team has a Platinum Medal 3-stars holder, while the third has a Gold medal 1-star Holder." An elder answered.


    "That means, what ever is in here is way stronger than a Gold medal 1-star holder. Stay sharp... We''ll find out more if we march forward." Michael said, walking towards the dark tunnel.


    ''Seeing in the dark is really helpful.'' He thought.

 Chapter 179: Skeletons

    "We have been walking for half an hour now, and haven''t come in contact with anything." Tyson grumbled in frustration.


    "If a gateway is this calm, why are these five so nervous?" He added, staring at the three Elders, the head of the Agra family and a man armed with a sword.


    "What were you expecting?" Rahond, who was walking beside him, asked.


    Tyson turned to him: "I was expecting Monsters, It has been long I fought anythi--"


    Graaaa!!!!!


    THUD. THUD. THUD. THUD. THUD. THUD


    "Something is coming." Sunny said, drawing out his sword.


    "Yes! This Is what I''m talking about." Tyson tightly held his Epic-class broadsword.


    Michael frowned slightly, the way ahead was dark. But he could clearly see the things walking towards them. Yes, "Things".


    "Stay close to me." He said to his group, and summoned the starlight sword and Slayer.


    {Slayer skills activated: Mana Siphoning, and Sprint.}


    {Starlight sword skills activated: golden Invisible Armor, and split.}


    "What is it? Why can''t I see anything?" Tyson asked.


    "They are right in front of us." The Head said with a grim expression.


    Before Tyson could ask again, Countless red eyes appeared in the dark tunnel ahead of them, slowly advancing towards their group.


    "These things aren''t simple, They are all Lv51 above." Jennifer said summoning her scythe.


    "The strongest is Lv65." Rahond exclaimed.


    THUD! THUD! THUD!


    One of the elders raised his hand, he muttered something and the next moment, a bright light shone above the group, illuminating their surroundings.


    "What the hell?!" Tyson exclaimed seeing the monsters clearly. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The things standing in front of them were made from bones, all harmed with rusted weapons. The red glowing light which the group guessed was their eyes were fixed on them.


    "Skeletons! Be careful everyone." The man with a sword yelled, standing in front of the head.


    The Undead all raised their heads to the light above the group, then lowed their gazes to the Elder who created it.


    **hominem occide, et cetera sicut muscae cadunt!**


    The first Skeleton with a broadsword said.


    "What the hell is he saying?" Tyson asked.


    "Kill that human, and the rest will fall like flies!" Erika translated it to the rest.


    "How the hell did you know that?" Tyson turned to her.


    "It''s Latin you dumbass!" Erika yelled at him.


    **Occide!**


    "They are attacking! Protect the Elder who created the light!!" Erika said, releasing a shot towards the Undead who shot towards the group.


    Her Arrow struck the head of a skeleton, exploding the next moment, turning some of them into dust.


    The Undead Army stopped on track and turned to her.


    **Humanum hoc periculosius est, Dimidium detrahe, dimidium; Sequere me ut auctorem lucis interficeret.**


    "What the hell are you fools saying!!" Tyson yelled in utter frustration.


    "Translate?" Rahond turned to Erika.


    "There is no time." Erika stared at the skeletons who have split into two group, One charging towards her and the other, the elder.


    Before she could attack again, Michael stood in front of her. "Let me handle this." After saying that he walked towards the charging Skeleton.


    {Translation: This Human is even more dangerous, Half of you take her down, the other half; Follow me to kill that creator of light.}


    "Let me show you fools what is call power. [Demon Lord''s Legacy.]" His eyes turned red.


    The skeleton didn''t seem afraid of him, but continued charging forward.


    "[Dash]"


    BOOM!!


    WHOOSH!!!!


    "Huh?"


    "..."


    "..."


    Everyone including the skeletons stopped on track, as Michael shattered all the ones in front of him with one Attack, stopping behind them.


    The skeletons slowly turned their heads behind them, seeing Michael with the head of their Commander who have been given orders.


    **Nonne hic homo iustus?**


    **Quomodo fecit?**


    **Dux uno impetu descendit?**


    **Graaa!! Omnes occide!!!**


    Michael smirked seeing the translation with the system.


    {Translation: Did this human just?}


    {Translation: How did he?}


    {Translation: The Commander Went down with one Attack?}


    {Translation: Ahh!! Kill them all!!!}


    The skeletons'' eyes glowed more radiant, they let out loud roars, and shot forward.


    "Attack!!" The head yelled.


    "Stay close!" Jennifer said to Tyson, and Rahond. Charging towards the battle.


    "Stay close? Do you know who I am?" Tyson yelled, his broadsword glowed red, and caught on fire.


    BOOM!!


    He shot forward with speed far greater than someone in the Bronze Medal.


    Sound of weapon clashing and Bone shattering rang out, as The Conquerors Slaughter every single one of the skeletons.


    "[Ever-changing Arrows]!" Erika released a shot, the arrow flew with deadly speed and split into hundreds towards the Skeletons.


    "You guys are weak!!" Tyson cut down a skeleton into halves, a wide grin on his face.


    "So this is the reason they are after the elder who created the light! It reduces half of their powers and Level." Jennifer took down five Skeletons with a single swing of her scythe.


    "Both of you should protect the elder!!" Sunny yelled at Erika and Rahond, who stood at the back... Attacking with long range weapons.


    "We know!!" Rahond yelled, controlling two blood daggers with his skills. ''These daggers are great! Who would have thought The Guild Master will just give them to me.'' Rahond thought effortlessly killing countless skeletons With the flying daggers.


    "The Conquerors are these powerful?" The head who stood behind Erika with his elders asked in mild surprised.


    "Wow."


    "Even with their low ranks, they''re this powerful." The elders nodded in Awe.


    **Currite! Hi homines monstra sunt! Haec omnia propter hanc lucem, in templum revertamur; Rex omnes nos interficiet adiuvabit!**


    **ETIAM!!!!**


    "Hey! Where are you guys running to?" Tyson yelled, removing the head of the Skeleton in front of him, he turned his head to the rest who were running deeper inside the tunnel.


    "They are retreating." Rahond said, catching his two daggers.


    "Are you sure?" Sunny asked, sheathing back his sword.


    Everyone turned to Erika.


    "Can you translate what they said to us?" Jennifer asked.


    "Run! These humans are monsters! This is all because of that light, let''s retreat back to the temple; The king will help us kill them all, YES!" She said with a straight face.


    "Ah! Finally, they know we are the real Monster! Come on! Let''s go and kill them all!" Tyson yelled.


    "Calm down, Tyson. They mentioned a King, which I guess will be a lot stronger than these Soldiers. But..." Michael fixed his gaze on him.


    "When are you planning on tell us you are now a Platinum 1-star holder?"


    "What?!" Everyone turned to Tyson in shock.

 Chapter 180: Should We Stop Them?

    "How did you find out?" Tyson asked scratching the back of his head in confusion, a small smile on his face.


    "You are a Platinum holder?! How? I thought you are a Bronze!" Rahond was going crazy, thinking he was stronger than Tyson all this while, not knowing this fool was hiding his actual rank.


    "It''s simple." Michael stored his weapons. "A Bronze medal holder won''t be able to kill even one of these Lv50 monsters, Even a Silver won''t fight them head on."


    "I guess I exposed myself." Tyson said with a nervous laugh, seeing everyone''s frown. He sighed deeply.


    "Do you all remembered when she threw me across the room?" He turned to Erika, while everyone nodded.


    "I made up my mind to get stronger, so I used the special card my Dad gave me with my pet. I thought it can boost me to the gold medal, but I stop in the platinum medal 1-star, Even though; she''s still stronger than me; for gods'' sake! Erika is a Platinum Medal 3-stars, and with that her bloodline fusion, she''ll be a gold medal 1-star fighter. So I''m still weak..." He sighed.


    "I won''t be able to make a name for myself being a Platinum holder."


    "You should be grateful Tyson, look at me; I''m older than you but still a Silver Medal 2-star... I''ll give anything to enter the platinum medal."


    "You don''t have to give anything, Rahond. Because you are entering the platinum medal today." Michael said with a smile, not bothered about Tyson.


    This guy hid his power so well, if he hadn''t been suspicious and used the system, he wouldn''t have found out.


    "How?" Rahond asked, staring at Michael in confusion. Matter of fact; everyone was staring at him in confusion.


    "Look around you."


    "Are these?!"


    Not only Rahond, but everyone including Jennifer was stunned. Seeing countless soul essence hovering above each Skeleton.


    "You all know the rules, you can only absorb the ones you killed. But I have good news for Erika, Rahond and Tyson; three of you will be able to absorb the ones I killed."


    "Huh?" The three looked at him in confusion.


    "What about you?" Erika asked.


    "The King''s Soul essence is mine." He said and turned to the head of the Agra family. "You are ok with that, right?"


    "Yes!" The head quickly nodded, and added;


    "The only problem is." He looked around the place. "We have been walking around for such a long time, and haven''t seen anything valuable. I don''t think there is any treasure here."


    "I don''t know about these guys, But I''m only here to close the gate." He turned to his members, who had already gotten in a meditating posture, and started absorbing the soul essence.


    "What are you waiting for? Join them!" The head yelled.


    Sunny and the Man quickly sat on the ground, absorbing the ones they killed.


    "Mr Michael, How powerful do you think the king is?" The head asked.


    "Judging by these skeletons'' Levels, and the sky outside. I''ll say this king is a Lv70 or above, and might have a Divinity in him." Michael said with a dark expression.


    "A-A-A Divinity?" The head stammered. "Are... Are you sure about that?" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes."


    BOOM!!!


    A high amount of Mana Burst out from Jennifer, Erika, Rahond, Sunny, and Tyson, causing the Tunnel to tremble for a moment.


    "What?" The elders were stunned.


    "They all increased a star?" Even the head was dumbfounded.


    "I Finally entered the 4-stars." Jennifer said with a smile.


    "2-stars? It''s not enough!!" Tyson yelled.


    "So this is the platinum medal." Rahond clenched his fist, he was the only one who got two stars from this harvest.


    "Congratulation, Erika for entering the Gold Medal." Michael said with a smile.


    "Thank you for the essence." She thanked, while Rahond nodded. Tyson was still angry for gaining only a star.


    AI sounded in all their heads.


    "Come on! If we kill those remaining Skeletons, I''ll also enter the Gold Medal!" He quickly stood up with his sword.


    "What are you guys staring at? Let''s go!" He urged everyone.


    The Conquerors just chuckled and followed behind him.


    "Congratulation Sunny for entering the platinum medal."


    "Thank you, Michael. I want to ask, is there a spot in The Conquerors for me?"


    "Yes Sunny." Jennifer said with a smile. "Right, Micky?"


    "Right." Michael nodded at the two. "Send her a request. After the guild war. I''m taking all of you to play a game." He added.


    "Wow! Can''t wait!" Rahond said with a smile.


    "Yes, I''m going to play VRG with Supreme!" Tyson yelled in bliss.


    ''The more worlds These Monsters conquer, the stronger they get. But if I stop them from conquering others worlds, their power will be reduced and my world will be safe. Right?''


    _


    The group walked for another half an hour before getting to a huge black and golden gate.


    "I can''t believe this, all this walk and not a single treasure, only sand and stones."


    "Don''t forget about Bones."


    "Thanks you for the reminder, Tyson." The head said with a low Sighed.


    "The treasures might all be in the room after this door." Jennifer said with a smile.


    AHHHHH!!!!!!


    The group sharply turned around, hearing a painful scream.


    "What the hell is that?" Tyson asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t know, all of you should wait here. I''ll check it out."


    "Be careful Michael, it might be a trap." Erika said.


    "Don''t worry, Stay here." With that said he shot forward, activating [Dash.]


    _


    [Ten Minutes Later.]


    "Are we going to remain here?" An elder said with a frown.


    "The Guild Master said we should wait." Rahond said.


    "He''s your Guild Master, Not mine." The elder turned to the head.


    "Family Head, I say we go. We three elders are all Good Medal Holders, the Family head guard is also a gold medal holder including you. We five can easily take down anything..."


    "What about Michael?"


    "He might have run away." The elder said. "Think about it, the more time we waste here, the closer other forces and families get to uncover the location of the gate, think about the family."


    The head thought for a moment. ''We need these resources for the family, without them my family will decline and maybe collapse. If others get the news about this, I won''t gain anything.'' After a while of thinking, he nodded.


    "Ok, let''s go."


    "But Dad!"


    "No, Son. You know we need these resources, if the other families discover about this Gateway we won''t gain anything. They might even attack us with the claims of hiding a gateway, so we need to clear it and also take the resources."


    "But--"


    "--Choose Son."


    Sunny was silent, he thought for a moment and stepped back. "Sorry Dad, but I''m not going in there without Michael."


    "I understand, Son." The head patted Sunny''s right shoulder, then walked towards the gate with the elders and Family''s head guard.


    "Should we stop them?" Tyson asked.


    "We can''t stop them, only wait." Jennifer answered.

 Chapter 181: Entity With Queen Echidnas Divinity.

    Michael stopped at the exact location where they fought the skeletons, He slowly moved his gaze around.


    "Hmm!! Someone help me!" The same elder who convinced the Head to enter the gate yelled, He was sitting on the ground, both legs and hands tied.


    ''How did I end up here? I only wanted to release myself, and...'' He thought, looking around the dark tunnel with a sense of dread.


    Hearing footsteps approaching made him both hopeful and afraid, what if the one walking towards him was a monster? Even being a gold medal holder, he couldn''t break free from the red chains binding him.


    "Second Elder? How did you get here?" Michael asked, cautiously observing the man.


    "Is that you, Supreme? Please help me." The elder said, the place was just too dark to see anyone.


    ''How did he end up here? Is he a fake or the one with the group?'' Michael thought, and asked:


    "What if you aren''t the elder? You might even be a Monster in disguise." Michael said, summoning Slayer.


    "You and your members arrived by Helicopter around 3Am, and Sunny''s Nickname which your gave him is "Dull", because he wasn''t that smart when you guys were in school¡­ If I''m a Monster will I know all this?"


    "I don''t know, I haven''t seen any monster that can take human appearance, so I don''t know what to expect."


    "Instead of standing there speaking Rubbish! Release Me, so we can both stop that Bastard who knocked me out."


    "Wait." Michael stopped him. "If you are the real one, then who has been following us for the past 30 minutes?" Michael''s eyes widened in horror.


    "Release me, Supreme."


    Michael thought for a moment and walked towards him, he squat down in front of the elder and struck his neck. The man fainted instantly.


    "This proves you are a human, then..." He slowly stood up. "Who the hell is that fake?" He picked up the Elder and ran towards the group.


    __


    "They walked inside five minutes ago, and Michael have been gone for 15 minutes Now... Are we going to sleep here?" Tyson asked the five sitting on the ground.


    "If you want, You can go in." Jennifer said in a calm tone, slowly cleaning the blade of her scythe.


    "Something isn''t right." Erika stood up with a deep frown. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes." Jennifer also stood up. "Why is the smell of blood so strong?" She asked.


    "Yes." Tyson Sniff the air. "It''s coming from the gate." He added.


    "Dad?!" Sunny''s face turned paled, he quickly rushed to the gate.


    "What are you doing?!" Rahond yelled.


    "My Dad is inside, I need to find out what happened. You guys can stay out here if you want, but I''m going." He placed his hand on the gate which slowly opened. He took a deep breath and walked in.


    Jennifer and the other three looked at each other in confusion. "What should we do?" Rahond asked.


    "He''ll need help, three of you should stay here... I''m going with him." Jennifer said, without waiting for their reply, she started walking.


    "I''m coming!" Tyson said, placing his broadsword on his shoulder.


    "If you are prepared for your grim future, I won''t stop you." Jennifer said, not stopping.


    "What about you guys?" Tyson asked Erika and Rahond.


    "I gave Michael my word, I''ll stay here." Erika said, and Rahond nodded in agreement.


    "Ok, keep watch." Tyson walked behind Jennifer after saying that.


    Erika and Rahond watched as the two walked through the gate, and it slowly closed back.


    _


    [5 Minutes Later.]


    "Where are the rest?!" Michael asked placing the unconscious elder on the ground.


    Erika and Rahond stood up.


    "I know the Boss will never leave us." Rahond said with a relief sigh.


    "What? Never mind!" Michael looked around, and yelled. "Where are the others?!!"


    "They went through the gate." Rahond quickly answered, then looked down at the elder.


    "Is he dead?"


    "No."


    Seeing Michael''s worried expression, the two frowned slightly.


    "What is it?" Erika asked.


    "This is one of the Agra family''s elders, I have a feeling that the one who took his appearance is the Skeletons'' king, He''s leading them all to their deaths! Come on!!" He rushed towards the huge gate, Erika and Rahond looked at each other in confusion and quickly followed behind him.


    _


    "What in the gods'' name?!"


    The three froze, while Rahond Vomited his breakfast, seeing the scene in front of them.


    The temple they were in was huge, countless touches were place on the walls illuminating the place.


    100 meters from the group was a throne, which was placed 5 meters above the ground. And in front of this throne stood a huge number of Skeletons, all armed with weapons...


    ...This wasn''t the reason for the three dreadful expression... In front of the Skeletons were body parts, from head, limbs even organs were everywhere; Blood flowing like a stream towards them.


    Michael narrowed his eyes, staring at the Man sitting on the throne, who was holding a still beating heart of some unlucky fellow.


    **It took you long enough.** The Man fixed his red eyes on Michael, seeing their faces, he smirked.


    **Don''t worry, I haven''t killed your friends.** he pointed his finger at his right.


    The three followed his Finger, seeing Jennifer, Tyson, Sunny, and the family Head; all lying on the ground, clearly unconscious.


    ''This guy is strong enough to even take Jennifer down!'' Michael thought, totally stunned. ''And with the energy around her, it looks like she also fought with her fusion Mode... And was still defeated.'' His thoughts were interrupted by the System''s voice.


    {Warning!!}


    {Warning!!}


    {An Entity with Queen Echidna''s divinity discovered!}


    {Rank: Immortal!!}


    {Host needs to be on guard!}


    "You could have attacked us when we were outside, but you didn''t. Why?" Michael asked.


    **You don''t get to ask Questions, Mortal. I do; Now tell me, How the hell did you kill the fifth Commander? I understand more than 70% of her powers were taken, But still; there is no way a mortal can kill anything in the immortal realm.**


    ''Immortal realm?'' Michael thought for a moment--


    **Be careful, Mortal. What ever you say or do will risk the life of your friends.** The man warned, he brought the heart to his mouth and took a big bite.

 Chapter 182: Count Dracula

    **Delicious.** The Man slowly licked his fingers, then focused his gaze on Michael.


    **So Michael, or should I call you Supreme?** He smirked:


    **You angered the Queen, that''s the reason I''m here to punish you.**


    "What made you think you can punish me?" Michael''s eyes turned pure red.


    **Hmm... I like that, At least someone is getting serious.** The man laughed.


    "What happen here?" Michael asked with killing intent.


    **Nothing Serious...**


    __


    [10 minutes ago]


    "Family Head, there is nothing here." The chief guard announced, looking around the temple with a slight frown.


    "True." The head looked around. "But that throne will worth a fortune." He said upon seeing the throne.


    "Yes, but how are we going to get it down?" An elder asked.


    "Easy, The chief guard can handle it." The third elder said.


    "Yes."


    BANG!


    Before the Chief guard could draw his sword, a human''s hand burst open his chest from behind. He froze and slowly looked down at the hand sticking out from his chest with his heart in its grip.


    The hand redraw, while he dropped dead on the ground, The three faces changed dramatically... The Chief guard was a gold medal 3-star Holder; and he was taken down without even knowing it.


    "You! Are you crazy, second elder?!" The head yelled in rage.


    **Second elder?**


    Hearing his demonic voice, the three took a step back.


    "Who... Who are you?!" The head yelled, summoning his weapon.


    "I''m the owner of the throne you want to sell, and also the kings of these Soldiers."


    The three looked around them, seeing countless Skeletons walking towards them:


    "What the hell? This was your plan! We should have waited for Supreme!" The head said, looking at the Man whose skin started turning black; While His eyes turned bloodred.


    "Demon!!" An elder yelled.


    **Hahaha... Not just any Demons.** The Demon grinned showing two razor sharp fangs.


    "Kill this Abomination!!" The two Elders summoned their swords and lunged towards the demon in front of them.


    Whoosh!!!


    The head only saw a flash, and the bodies of both his elders separated into halves, falling apart.


    "You!" He took a step back in fright.


    **Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, Only feed on you.** with that said, he pounced on him, digging his fangs in the family head''s neck.


    _


    [Some minutes later.]


    "Dad!!!!"


    Sunny came to a stop the moment he entered the temple.


    **Welcome, Sunny.**


    He moved his gaze from the elders'' bisected bodies to the owner of the voice. All the Skeletons made way for a Black skin demon.


    "What did you do to my dad?!!" Sunny asked with killing intent.


    "What happened here?" Jennifer and Tyson rushed in.


    **Oh...? I thought Supreme said you guys should wait for him...** he observed Jennifer then Sunny.


    **Helping a friend, That just place your life in danger.**


    "Stay alert both of you, I can''t feel this Monster''s Mana; so his rank is unknown."


    **You can''t feel My Mana because I don''t have it, Mana is the lowest level of energy in all ten realms. And you expect me to have it?**


    "Who are you?!" Tyson yelled, gripping his sword tightly.


    **You aren''t qualify to ask that.**


    "We''ll see who isn''t Qualified!! After I rip your head off!"


    BOOM!!


    He shot towards the demon, Tyson raised his flaming sword and smashed down on the Monster.


    BAM!!


    "Huh?"


    ".....¡­.."


    "...?!!"


    The three were stunned, as the demon in front of them caught the broadsword with his hand.


    **You aren''t worth my time, Mortal!** With a single punch, Tyson flew backward; smashing heavily at the wall, he slowly slid to the ground.


    "Tyson!!" Jennifer rushed up to him, She tapped his face thrice, and checked his pulse.


    "He fainted from one single punch? How powerful is this Monster?" Jennifer muttered in mild surprised.


    "I''ll deal with him!" Sunny shot forward. "This is for my Dad!!!" He yelled, Only to be struck by an invisible force, which threw him backward.


    **Pathetic!** The Demon shook his head in disappointed seeing that Sunny had also fainted.


    **I hope you are better than these two?** he turned his gaze to Jennifer.


    "I won''t be able to fight him, I need backup. Steel-Bone-Vulture! Come out! Red-Lotus Wolf! Come out!!"


    **How interesting.** He grinned staring as a vulture made from bone walked out from the torn space, then a red wolf with flaming furs.


    "Steel-Bone-Vulture! Fusion Mode!!"


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    A powerful Mana wave burst out from Jennifer as she fused with her pet. "You are going down, Attack!!" She flew into the air and shot towards the demon.


    "Awoooo!!!!" The wolf let out a howl and followed suit.


    **You called this power? Let me show you we call power.**


    Before Jennifer could think of striking, a powerful force struck her, throwing her to the other side of the temple. The Demon then stretched out his hand towards the charging wolf.


    A ball made from darkness formed and shot forward, accurately colliding with it. The wolf let out a painful whimper, and collapsed on the ground; turning into particles.


    Jennifer spurted out a mouthful of blood feeling the backlash, she stared at the Demon in horror.


    "You Butt face!! You are going to pay for that!!" She stood up in rage.


    "I''ll kill you! [Scythe phantom blade]! [Blood Multiple Slashes]!!" She yelled, sending two or her strongest attacks towards the demon.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh! S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whoosh!!


    Countless blades shot towards the Demon, who casually waved his hand sending all the blades towards the other direction; each one of them exploded after coming in contact with the wall.


    Jennifer stood, totally speechless. ''How powerful is this Monster? Am I going to die here? I should have listened to Micky.''


    **Don''t worry, I won''t kill you.**


    BOOM!!


    He shot towards her.


    ____


    [To The Present.]


    **That''s all.**


    "Thanks for the story, I''m happy it''s a good distraction."


    **What?**


    The Demon turned to his right, Jennifer and the rest were gone.


    **You?** he stopped, seeing Reaper standing behind Michael, While Erika and Rahond stood in front of the unconscious group.


    **Oh? This Hybrid who betrayed the Demon lord of the Second realm, it looks like you have gotten stronger.** He smirked, not worried about his captives.


    "Before I kill you." Michael summoned his starlight sword in his right hand, while holding slayer in his left.


    "Can I get the honor to know your name?"


    The man smirked. **For asking politely... I am Count Dracula, the Fourth Commander of The great Queen Echidna, and the ruler of the undead Army.**


    The moment he finished, the ground split open, and more undead walked out.


    **Entertain me a little, Children... Kill them all!**


    GRRRRAAAAA


    HIIIII


    GRRRAAA


    Hundreds of undead rushed towards Michael and his group with pure killing intent.


    "Erika, Rahond. Your only job is to protect them. Drakon! Come out!"


    The space tore opened, a 25 meters tall Drakon walked out. "Leave the rest to us three!" Drakon said.


    Michael and Reaper cracked their necks, and shot forward.

 Chapter 183: How Powerful Is This Guy?

    { Name: Count Dracula.}


    { Title: Fourth Commander of the Queen.}


    { Level: LV 120 }


    { Realm: Immortal Realm high-stage. }


    { Strength: 290,000 }


    { Defense: 290,000 }


    { Agility: 400,000 }


    { Intelligence: 85% }


    { HP: 350,000 }


    { Details: Once a human, but turned by Echidna, With his new loyalty toward her... he swore to be loyal to Death. To him... She''s hie god and creator. Weakness: intense Light.}


    "Where the hell am I going to find light? The elder who might be able to create one is Dead." Michael moved with swift movement, destroying the Skeletons in front of him. ''This Dracula is just too powerful, even more than Queen-Spidax.'' He thought.


    "These things are Bastards!!" Drakon yelled in irritation, as he slashed the Skeletons in front of him.


    "You are right!" Reaper added.


    The three were in a heated battle with the Undead, Fighting their way towards Dracula, who sat on his throne with an amuse smile.


    Erika and Rahond weren''t idle, their Arrows and daggers were flying everywhere destroying all the Skeletons charging towards them.


    *Haec duo infirma sunt! eas accipere!!*


    "What is that fool saying?" Rahond asked, removing the head of the Skeletons who just yelled.


    "It said we both are weak, I need to slow their attacks, stay close to me." Erika raised her bow into the ceiling, which was 50 Meters away.


    "[Arrows of Doom]!!" She yelled, releasing a shot.


    Michael: "Are you kidding me?!"


    Reaper: "This Attack again?"


    Drakon: "Stay Close, Huh?"


    "..."


    Everyone including Dracula was stunned, as the one arrow shot Into the air and split into Hundreds, falling downward. Alike like times which exploded all over the place, these arrows accurately located each Skeleton, exploding them in contact.


    "It looks like she Mastered her skill." Michael said looking at Erika... He frowned slightly, as blue scales started appearing on her body.


    "She?"


    "What are you doing?" Rahond asked in mild confusion.


    "Fighting them head on." Her bow turned into her sword, and with a whoosh! She shot towards the Skeletons.


    **''This Mortal had been blessed by those two gods? How fascinating.''** Dracula thought, staring at Erika.


    **But that won''t help you... Even though you have been blessed by them, you haven''t unlocked your full powers.** he stretched out his hand towards Erika, the ball made of darkness formed.


    **I''ll have to kill you now before you become a problem to us.**


    Whoosh!!!


    The dark energy ball shot towards Erika, who was busy fighting the Skeletons before her, unaware of the danger coming behind.


    BAM!!


    **He blocked it? Well... He wasn''t the one I created it for.** Dracula relaxed on his throne, staring at Michael who blocked his attack with a red transparent shield.


    "I told you to stay back!" Michael looked at her over his shoulder.


    "I want to help." Erika said, staring at him.


    "You can help by keeping a distance from him, that guy Is a lot stronger than Queen-spidax!"


    Erika thought for a moment, even though she wanted to help, this wasn''t her battle. She couldn''t even detect an attack from behind. If Michael hadn''t saved her, she would have...


    "Go!"


    She nodded and leaped back, landing beside Rahond.


    **If I want her dead, she''ll be dead by now.** Dracula said with a smirk.


    "We''ll see about that." Michael threw his sword into the air, which then split into ten and shot towards Dracula.


    **You think this will stop me?** Dracula waved his hand, sending the ten swords back towards him.


    "My Lord, What Energy is this guy using?" Reaper asked, landing beside Michael.


    "I don''t know." Michael merged his sword back into one. "We''ll have to kill him, no matter what energy he''s using." He ran towards Dracula, with Slayer and The starlight sword glowing as he infused his Mana in them both.


    Dracula finally stood up: "Let''s see how strong you are, Mortal."


    "Prepare to--"


    Whoosh!!


    Dracula appeared in front of him, like teleportation, before Michael could think. He struck his chest, sending him tottering backward.


    **Not fast enough.**


    Michael stabilized himself, then threw up a mouthful of blood.


    ''What the hell? That one Attack removed 40k Hp! If not for the shirt of Nessus reducing the attack by 70% I would be dead.'' Michael looked up in horror.


    "How dare you attack my Lord?!" Reaper shot towards Dracula.


    "No, Reaper!!" Michael''s voice rose in defiance.


    Dracula smirked, his claws elongated and shot towards Reaper with incredible speed.


    "[How of Terror]"


    Awwoooo!! sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **Fool! Do you think that''ll work on me?!** Dracula let out a sinister grin as he got closer to Reaper.


    Seeing his attack Is ineffective, Reaper shot into the air, retreating from Dracula.


    "[Wings blades.]"


    With a flap of his wings, countless feathers shot towards Dracula, All cracking with lightening.


    **I have enough of your Childish Attacks!!**


    BOOM!!


    Dracula flashed, appearing in front of Reaper, with one strike from his claws; Reaper flew to the other side of the temple, colliding heavily on the wall. He fell to the ground with the debris falling on him.


    Drakon: "Birdbrain!!"


    Michael: "Reaper!!"


    The two yelled, Michael sighed in relief, as long the system haven''t showed him a notification, Shows Reaper is still very much alive.


    "You will pay for that!!" Both him and Drakon yelled.


    "Drakon, let''s kill this Bastard, Fusion!!"


    Drakon flew towards him, and landed behind Michael than covered him with his large wings.


    "The Guild Master can also use fusion?!" Rahond was stunned in place.


    "Yes, He used it in our last game, I just hope it''s enough to defeat that monster." Erika muttered, then ran towards Reaper.


    BOOOOM!!!


    Dark Smoke burst out of Michael, as he opened his large wings.


    **Merging with the Abyssal Dragon surely increased your powers, But that can''t stop me.** Dracula landed on the ground.


    "We''ll see about that!" Michael spread out his huge wings and shot into the air.


    "[Dragon Might]!"


    An unholy Pressure fell on the temple, forcing all the Skeletons to their knees, but Dracula just smirked at him.


    **Is that all?** He asked.


    Michael frowned slightly. ''[Dragon might] is ineffective against him! How powerful is this guy?''

 Chapter 184: Demonic Card, Used

    **Pathetic!** Dracula shot towards him.


    Michael opened his mouth and released dark eerie flames towards Dracula, who smirked and dodged the flames then lunged forward, with claws ready to attack.


    Clang!!


    The sound of claws hitting blade rung out as the two engaged in a deadly battle, with powers and attacks flying everywhere.


    "What should we do?" Rahond asked, cutting a skeleton into halves.


    "There is nothing to do." Erika placed the unconscious Reaper beside Jennifer. "That Monster is too powerful, Only Michael will be able to face him.


    Squeak!!


    The two turned to the door, seeing the elder who they left outside walking inside.


    "What?!" He blinked in confusion, seeing the battle happening above him.


    "Help us here!!" Rahond yelled at him.


    "What happened to them?" He ran up to them. "Family head! Young Master!"


    "Help us, let''s get them to the gate, that''ll be a good distance from those two attacks." Rahond said, carrying Tyson up.


    "Go, I''ll hold back these Skeletons!" Erika said, blocking the blade of a skeleton, with a move of her sword, she pushed its weapon into the air and separated it into halves.


    "Fast!!" She yelled.


    The elder being a Gold medal holder, quickly picked up his family''s head and Sunny, he ran towards the gate. With both of them on his shoulders.


    **No one is leaving.** Dracula threw Michael away with a strike, and closed the huge gate with gaze.


    **All Of you''ll die here! Then your world will be next!** he yelled.


    "You dare ignore me?!" Michael shot towards him, sending a punch, which threw Dracula backward.


    **You are good!** Dracula grinned and flew towards him.


    _


    "What Next?" The elder asked, placing the two to sit in front of the gate, their back leaning on it.


    "I don''t know!" Rahond placed Tyson on the ground. "We can only hope the Guild master will win, for a monster to make him fuse with Drakon; it means this battle is beyond our comprehension." He added.


    Erika rushed back with Jennifer and Reaper on her shoulders, she placed the two beside Tyson, then stood up.


    "What?!" She asked the two who were staring at her with a stunned expression.


    "Nothing, it''s just?" The elder looked at Jennifer and Reaper. ''She carried this two? Wow.'' He thought inwardly.


    Erika was now a gold medal holder, so carrying two people wasn''t a difficult task even though one is bigger than her.


    Graaaa!!!


    Omnes occide!


    [Kill Them All!]


    "Here they come!" Erika gripped her sword tightly, her bloodline mode had worn off, but that won''t stop her.


    "Attack!!" She yelled.


    The elder summoned his sword, and the three braced themselves, waiting for the Skeletons.


    BOOM!!!


    Michael smashed on the ground, throwing up a mouthful of blood.


    ''This... Even with all my defense.'' He looked up at Dracula, who calmly landed 10 meters away from him.


    **You are strong Michael, but only to your race... Compare to us, You are still a kid who is learning how to use his Powers.**


    ''This Bastard! None of my skills are working on him, even with [Dash] and [Foresight] he''s still faster than me!'' Michael slowly stood up.


    "Really? I''ll show you what I have learned." He infused his Mana in his weapons.


    **Your Divine Energy won''t help you, you know why?**


    Michael waited for him to finished.


    **Your Divine Energy is still fused with your Mana, You might have a chance if your Mana and your Divine Energy are separated, that''ll never happen with your current strength.**


    Gritting his teeth in rage, Michael charged towards him.


    **Anger will do you no good!** Dracula dodged his attack, and gave him a powerful kick on his chest, sending him flying backward. Michael smashed on the wall falling heavily on the ground; blood all over his face.


    "Michael!!"


    "Guild Master!!"


    The two were about to run up to him, but Countless Skeletons blocked them.


    "These Vonces!!" Rahond hissed cutting down the Skeletons in front of him in rage.


    _


    "Ahh..." Michael groaned painfully, He spurted out more blood.


    ''Even with Drakon, We couldn''t defeat this Monster! And he''s just the fourth Commander!'' He shakily stood up.


    **I have a proposal to you.** Dracula said with a smile.


    Michael stared at him with killing intent.


    **I like your Courage, Spirit and Bloodlust; If you agree to become my slave, I''ll let you and your friends live. How is that?**


    Michael grinned showing his bloody teeth. "I have a proposal for you, Be my slave, and I''ll let you live." He weakly said, feeling pain all over his body.


    Dracula sighed. **What happens Next is your Choice.** he stretched out his hand towards Michael, a huge ball cracking with dark lightening formed in front of his open palm.


    **It''s Nice Knowing You, Supreme.**


    Whoosh!!


    The energy shot towards Michael with incredible speed.


    "I won''t die here, [Demon Lord''s legacy]! [Shield Of Courage]! [Skull Royal Defense]! [Golden Invisible Armor]!!"


    He activated all his defense skill, and braced himself for the attack.


    BOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!


    "MICHAEL!!!" The three screamed in horror.


    Michael and Drakon broke apart, smashing heavily on the ground.


    {Shirt Of Nessus''s skills Used, state: (Damage) 5,000 points to repair.}


    {System Perfection Protocol; Used.} S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {HP: 100/240,000.}


    Michael looked at Drakon who was also injured. ''This! This Monster is even Stronger than a Grandmaster rank. Cough!'' He coughed out blood.


    "I won''t go down, for my friends and family!" He stood up again.


    Dracula frowned deeply. **How are you still alive, Mortal? You might have the Demon Lord''s Aura, but you are nothing close to him, so how are you still alive?**


    Michael smirked, with a thought a red card with a skull logo appeared in his hand. ''This is the card I took from Ro before killing her... I wonder why the system asked me to use it.''


    **What are you going to do with that?** Dracula asked in mild confusion.


    "You made a big mistake coming here." Michael tore the card without hesitation.


    {Demonic Card, Used.}


    Dark red smoke rose from the ground, engulfing his figure.


    {High amount of Demonic Energy discovered!}


    {Main path: Abyssal Call have been temporarily Activated!}


    {Congratulation, You gained a temporary cheat. Divine-Class Skill; known as Abyssal Transformation.}


    {All Skills and weapons have been temporarily Upgraded to the highest stage.}


    {Congratulations! Host have temporarily entered the High-stage of the Transcendent realm!}


    **Impossible!!!** Dracula took a step back in fear.


    "I hope you said your prayers, because I''m sending you to hell."


    A powerful energy burst out from him turning all the Skeletons into dust.


    "What?"


    "Huh?"


    "....."


    The three looked around in confusion seeing only the dust of the Skeletons falling to the ground, The three turned to Michael and instantly froze in shock.

 Chapter 185: Taste Of Future Powers.

    BOOM!!!


    More red and Black energies Burst out from Michael continuously, causing the Temple to tremble violently.


    **What is this?!!**


    Dracula stared as the Eerie smoke around Michael slowly disperse, coming to view was a 6''9 feet man in black obsidian Armor which glowed under the touches'' rays, a fearsome helm with four horns was on his heads revealing only the two red eyes in it. Not only that; but a cape made entirely of dark energy flap behind him.


    **No Way! You were killed by Ares, Hades, Moros, Poseidon and Ophion!! There is no way you are here-- wait a second! Are you looking for a successor?!!**


    Dracula''s eyes widened in shock and Horror.


    "*This body is still weak, I can only manifest with 30% of my powers, But when the time is right, he''ll have all my powers and see to the end of the evil gods'' reign and take back my rightful place and Army.*"


    **No! Your Army have already been wiped out!!**


    "*True, But he''s creating his. For seeing me today, You won''t return to tell those fools this truth.*" The Voice sounded.


    "Is that the Guild master?" Rahond asked in mild confusion.


    "No, that''s someone else." Erika said, totally perplexed.


    **Only 30% of your powers and you are this powerful, I''ll have to kill this your successor before he gained all your powers.**


    "*My Successor isn''t that weak, I''ll give him the control, and see how he chooses to kill you.*"


    **What?**


    Michael only shook his head, then fixed his gaze on Dracula.


    **I see you are back Michael.** Dracula said.


    "Back? I haven''t gone anywhere."


    **It seems you don''t remember what just happened, well; Just know one thing, You''ll die today.**


    Michael smirked behind the Helm, the next moment the starlight sword split into 100. Flying all over the place.


    "I hope you are ready for me."


    Whoosh!!


    Dracula''s eyes widened in shock as Michael appeared I''m front of him in mini second.


    **What the--**


    BAM!!


    A punch Collided on his cheek, sending him flying backward. Dracula smashed into his throne, destroying the back rest.


    "Why are you so weak? And slow?" Micheal walked towards him. "I thought you were powerful?" any step he took, the place trembled.


    **Only 30% of his Powers place him in the transcendent realm, Imagine what 100% will do.** Dracula muttered to himself, wiping away the blood stain on his lips.


    **I will Kill you!!** He shot towards Michael, only to he attacked by 100 flying swords.


    **Ahh!!** Dracula let out a painful scream as two starlight swords cut off both his arms, while ten plunged in his chest.


    "Weak!" Michael hissed, as the starlight swords split Dracula into countless small Pieces.


    "Did he just kill that Monster?" Rahond was stunned in place.


    "This power? This Michael is a lot stronger than even a Sovereign Medal holder!!" Erika exclaimed in shock.


    "What happened?"


    The two turned to Tyson who slowly opened his eyes, he looked at Erika, then Rahond and lastly the elder.


    "Where..." Seeing Michael, he stood up in shock.


    "Who the hell is that?!!" He yelled in horror, seeing all the swords flying around Michael.


    "What?"


    Jennifer and Sunny slowly opened their eyes, they looked around and was also flabbergasted seeing Michael''s new appearance.


    "Is that, Micky?" Jennifer asked standing up.


    Erika and the other two nodded at them, while Reaper flew towards Drakon. "Are you ok, Lizard?"


    Drakon who sat on the ground looked at him and nodded, then turned his gaze back to Michael.


    **Hahahahaha!!!!! I won''t go down that easily!!**


    "He''s still alive?!" Erika was stunned.


    Dracula was very much alive, all the pieces of his body joined together and formed a 10 feet tall vampire with huge wings and black skin.


    **You might have the powers of the Abyss! But it won''t help you!!**


    Whoosh!!


    With a flap of his huge wings, all the starlight swords flew towards Michael. Without a second to waste, Dracula shot into the air.


    **I''ll kill you! Mortal!** Dracula yelled getting ready to attack.


    "You think this is power?" Michael stretched out his hand towards Dracula and activated [Brainwave stage three.]


    **AAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!**


    Dracula let out a painful scream and fell heavily on the ground.


    "In presence of true power, You are Nothing." Michael slowly walked towards him.


    "This powers? It''s beyond that of a Diamond Holder? What rank is Michael on?" Sunny asked in shock.


    "Michael isn''t in any rank, But he''s in a Realm... A powerful one at that." Jennifer said.


    "Realm?" Tyson was confused.


    "There are rumors that the sovereign rank isn''t the highest stage of strength, whatever Michael did have increased his Powers beyond that of any rank, and placing him in a Realm."


    Tyson was even more confused now.


    BAM!


    Michael stepped on Dracula''s head. "I told you, you''ll regret coming to my world."


    **Even if I die here, The Queen will avenge me!**


    "Queen-Spidax said the same things, I just hope your Queen isn''t weak."


    **This powers you have is only temporal, it won''t last. When it wears off; you''ll be as powerless as your formal self.**


    "True, this power will be a little difficult to obtain... But If I succeed, your Queen will be the first bitch I''ll kill!"


    With a BAM! Michael burst Dracula''s skull with his feet. He opened his gauntlet, A dark energy ball formed on it and with a drop; it fell on Dracula''s body, turning it Into dust in matter of seconds.


    {You have killed the fourth Commander!}


    {Host have gained 20,000 points.}


    {System is impressed, Host gained a Legendary-class Cheat; Known as: Regeneration.}


    {Host have been gifted with 10 Million years of life times by Hestia, goddess of Hearth and Domestic Life.}


    "Goddess?" This stunned Michael. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Yes, she''s impressed for killing the fourth Commander Of Queen Echidna.}


    The system answered.


    Michael nodded and turned to his group, he moved appearing in front of them In a blink of an eye causing all of them to jolt back in fright.


    Michael squat down in front of Sunny''s father and placed his hand on his head, infusing his dark energies in his body. After some Seconds he removed his hand.


    "The poison have been removed, he''s safe now; and won''t turn to a vampire."


    "Thank you, Michael." Sunny thanked, even though he was confused.


    Michael nodded at him.


    {Time''s up.}


    {All powers will be removed.}


    Michael sighed helplessly with a small smile. ''Nothing good last forever.'' He thought.

 Chapter 186: Gains and Dangers

    The group stared at Michael as dark smoke covered his figure, and dispersed; revealing the Michael they all knew.


    "What the hell is that power boost, Micky?" Jennifer asked.


    "I don''t know." Michael shook his head with a helpless smile.


    "What is...?" The head looked around the place in confusion.


    "Dad, You are ok."


    "What happened Son? Where is that Monster?" Sunny helped his father up.


    "Michael killed it." Sunny answered with a smile.


    The head turned to Michael in surprise, and sighed. "Thank you again Supreme, and I''m sorry to say there isn''t a treasure here, Only death."


    "You are wrong family head." Michael walked towards the throne, He infused his Mana into his starlight sword and struck the Wall the throne was standing on.


    Moment next, priceless Jewels, gems and even Weapons poured out like a tide, creating a mini mountain in front of The stunned group.


    "You just have to look carefully." Michael smiled at them, then said to his group.


    "Conquerors!!"


    "Guild Master!!" They all yelled, including Sunny.


    "This battle showed me we are all too weak! We need to get stronger and quickly!! This is only the fourth Commander, and he almost killed all of us. What If it had been the second or even Queen Echidna''s children? So..." He moved his gaze on every single one of them.


    "All of you will absorb all the soul essence here, Including the ones I killed. You all must enter the gold medal holder or a Diamond holder today. Now start!!"


    Erika and the rest quickly sat down, crossing their legs in a meditating posture. They quickly stated absorbing the soul essence around them, starting with the ones Michael killed... The fastest will gain more.


    Michael turned his gaze to Dracula''s red soul essence. "I haven''t absorbed the soul essence of an Immortal Realm before, Let''s see what it can do." He stretched out his hand towards the Soul essence.


    {Absorbing soul essence... 10%}


    {Absorbing soul essence... 60%}


    {Absorbing soul essence... 100%}


    {Successfully absorbed soul essence.}


    {High amount of energy detected...}


    {Altering Energy..... 40%}


    {Altering Energy..... 100%}


    {Energy successfully Altered.}


    "Wait for now, I don''t want to alert my enemies yet." Michael calmly said looking at himself. ''Show me my profile system.''


    {OK Host.}


    {Name: Michael Brian.}


    {Game Name: Supreme.}


    {Main path: Abyssal Call (LOCK).}


    {Current Path: Demon lord''s legacy ~ stage two.}


    {Level: Lv60.}


    {Rank: Elite medal 1-star.}


    {Game played: 3.}


    {Games win: 3.}


    {Games lose: 0.}


    {Strength: 2,000pt. 1M.}


    {Defense: 2,000pt. 1M.}


    {Agility: 2,000pt. 1M.}


    {Endurance: 2,000pt. 1M.}


    {HP: 200,000.}


    {Demonic Mana: 2,000pt. 1M.}


    {Wisdom: 100.}


    {Attack: 30,000.}


    {Intelligence: 66%.}


    {Points earned: 21,346.}


    {Skills: Brain wave - Epic class (Stage 2). Demonic split body - Epic class (stage 2). Dash - Epic-class (Stage 1). Shield of Courage - Epic-Class. Killing intent - Rare-Class. Foresight - Legendary-class.


    Regeneration - Legendary-Class.}


    {Owned weapons: Starlight sword~ legendary class; Skills: [Split - stage 1], [Golden Invisible Armor]. Slayer - Legendary-class: Skills: (Siphoning and Sprint). Shirt Of Nessus - Legendary-Class: (Defense) (Damage).}


    {Guild: The Conquerors.}


    {Storage: Life Card, speed card, Knowledge card - ETC.}


    Michael nodded seeing his profile. ''All Legendary-Class weapons, Repair the shift of Nessus.''


    {5,000 points needed.}


    ''Do it.''


    {Done. Total points: 16,346.}


    ''What is the highest stats I''ll need with my rank?'' He asked.


    {All stats 4,000.}


    ''Then add 2,000 In all stats.''


    {Done, Total Points: 6,346.}


    Michael smiled feeling the powers flowing in him. ''How strong am I?'' He asked again.


    {Stronger than any Elite Medal holder.}


    BOOOOM!!! X5


    Five powerful Mana waves burst out from Erika, Jennifer, Tyson, Rahond, and Sunny.


    "Am I seeing things?" Michael, The head and Elder were dumbfounded.


    Erika broke through to the diamond Medal 1-star.


    Jennifer broke through to the Diamond Medal 3-stars.


    Tyson broke through to the Gold medal 3-stars.


    Rahond Broke through to the Gold Medal 1-star.


    Sunny broke through to the Gold Medal 1-star.


    No wonder AI was stunned.


    "Congratulation Guys." Michael clapped his hands, as he walked towards his group. "Absorbing the soul essence of Thousands Lv50 monsters above surely do wonders." He said.


    They all stood up, surprise written all over their faces with their power growth... Couldn''t contain their excitement, the two girls hugged Michael; which caught Him and the guys off guard.


    "Thank you." They said in unison.


    "It''s ok." Michael nodded with a slight smile. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two freed him and smiled, Jennifer was so happy on finally entering the Diamond Medal, while Erika''s face was bright red in embarrassment.


    "As we said Supreme, We''ll both share 50¨C50--"


    "--No need." Michael cut him off. "This boost of strength is already enough for us, and we have everything, Life times and power. So we need nothing." He said remembering his 10 Million years of life times.


    The other four nodded, agreeing with Michael.


    "He is right, this is a lot better than any reward. Finally!! I''m now a gold medal holder!" Tyson was very happy.


    "Congrats all of you, but can we go now?" Drakon asked landing on Michael''s right shoulder.


    "Where is Reaper?" Michael asked him.


    "He''s back in the lobby, he needs to heal."


    Michael nodded ''I''ll reward him soon.''.


    The group walked out of the Temple, not after the head stored all the treasures in his VRG storage space.


    "I''m confused why the Mining team didn''t enter." The head muttered in confusion.


    _


    Michael and his group walked out of the gateway, as it closed behind them, vanishing from sight.


    "Well, Well, Well. What do we have here?" An old man in an expensive looking suit asked with a smirk, A young man and 30 men in black bodyguard''s uniforms stood behind him, all armed with rifles which were all pointing at the group.


    "The head of the Canis Family?! What are you doing here?" Sunny''s father asked in surprised, he moved his gaze around seeing the dead bodies of all his guards and the Mining team.


    "What have you done?!!" He yelled in rage.


    "Nothing out of place, all you need to do now is; give whatever you find in that gateway to us, and we might let you live." The old man said, while rubbing his white beard.

 Chapter 187: Greetings To General Michael!!

    "Who is this?" Michael asked in confusion.


    "This is Head Canine, The Head of the Canis family... Years ago, they planed to wipe out my family, but failed... Now! They''re here again!"


    "I don''t really understand the concept of families here? How many families are there?" Tyson asked.


    The head of the Agra family sighed. "We aren''t from the five major cities, We are from the sixth city known as Yang Chen. And the cities are controlled by three families, The Canis Family, Tan family and Agra family. My family is the weakest... My family can only rise with the things we gained in the gateway, But... Losing my elders and chief guard place us in a peculiar situation." He explained.


    "That''s correct, and following your word, you did find something in there, now... Give it up or you all dies." The old man said.


    "How dare you old man?!" Sunny hissed with killing intent.


    "Calm down, Sunny. Don''t forget who is holding the gun here." The young man beside Canine said with a sneer.


    Sunny snorted. "Guns might be effective against Platinum players below, but it''s useless against Gold."


    "Huh?" The young man looked at his people, they all burst into laughter.


    "Hahaha, we know guns are useless against gold medal holders, But are you a gold medal holder? Hahaha!!"


    Sunny smirked, because of their Armor, These fools couldn''t see any of their Bracelet, which was a pity.


    "Father, I think it''s time to repay the Canis family for attacking our family in the past and..." Sunny moved his gaze around the dead bodies. "Now."


    "We would have love to kill you, but wiping out a family in Yang Chen would be bad for our reputation, So I send an invitation to Amerisa Military personnel, You all will be arrested for hiding a gateway from the Military, I Wonder what will happen then... Let''s see... Mm... I won''t get to act. Hahaha." Canine laughed out loud.


    All this while they haven''t seen Michael, who stood behind the group with Erika.


    "Why are we delaying time? We should just kill them and get out of here." Erika said with dissatisfaction.


    "Calm down beauty, it''s too early." Drakon said, causing Erika to turn to him.


    "Too early for what?" She asked.


    "Too early to act." Michael smirked. "What do you think will happen if The Military finds out these fools are holding the general on gun point?" Michael asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t get your plan." She said with pouted lips.


    Michael turned to her, he was surprised seeing Erika pouting her lips like a high school girl who have been wronged.


    "Are you ok, Erika?" He asked in mild confusion.


    "Yes, Why ask?" Erika looks at him with a questionable gaze.


    "It''s nothing, I want to help the Agra family be on top of the food chain in Yang Chen. So no one will dare mess with them, and also find out how power the general''s token is." He answered.


    Erika finally nodded.


    Ta-Ta-Ta-Ta-Ta-Ta-Ta!! Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone looked up at the 10 Military helicopters flying towards them, they observed in silent as the ten landed and soldiers in Black Military Uniforms walked out, A golden "S" logo was placed on each of their Uniform right chest.


    A Middle-age man in black Uniform got down from the helicopter last, He looked around with a cigarette in between his lips, and frowned seeing the dead bodies.


    "Mr Canine, We are the new special forces in Amerisa Military, The best of the best... So why do you call us here? And where is the gate you mentioned? And what happened here?" The man asked flatly.


    The Canis family''s head put on a flattering smile and walked up to the man. "Welcome Major Robert, it''s nice you are here. About the gate, These fools closed it... And they made a crime of hiding it from the Military, so can you please Arrest them." He said with a smile, forgetting the last question.


    Robert removed the cigarette from his mouth and threw it away, His soldiers were all over the place, Numbering a total of 60. All armed with Automatic Rifles.


    He turned to the Anxious Agra Family''s head, and moved his gaze around.


    "We can explain, Major, It''s just that."


    Sunny''s father was about to explain, but Robert stopped him with a raise of his hand.


    "You break the rule--" he froze seeing Rahond, Jennifer and Tyson.


    "What are you guys doing here?" he asked in mild surprised.


    "Do you know them, Major Robert?" Canine asked.


    "Long time no see Mr Robert."


    All the Soldiers frowned slightly, who will dare call their Major by his name? But Robert just smirked, recognizing the owner of the voice in an instant.


    The three made way for Michael and Erika, The moment the Soldiers saw Michael they all saluted¡­


    "Greetings to General Michael!!!!!"


    Their roars were so loud that the 30 Canis family''s guards took a step back in fear.


    "Father? What is going on? I thought the Supreme Brigade belong to Supreme, Why do they call this young man General?" The young man standing behind the old man asked in confusion.


    "You fool! This young man is Supreme, I think we just hit an iron plate."


    "Supreme?!" The guy''s eyes widened in horror. "Are those guys The Conquerors?" He asked again.


    "General Michael, why didn''t you inform us you are entering the gate? We would have accompanied you." Robert said with a smile.


    "If you had accompanied me, you all would be dead by now, I thought you had retired, why join my brigade?" Michael asked with a smile.


    "This old bone still has strength to carry on in battle, and all thanks to you, I''m now the Major of Supreme Brigade."


    Michael nodded and turned to the Canis Family. "What will you do to them? They killed My friend''s people."


    Robert nodded, and turned to face Canine.


    "That''s not it General Supreme, it was all a misunderstanding." Canine quickly stated, in all the cities, Who''ll dare go against Amerisa Military? Their Commander is a freaking Elite medal Holder.


    "If you Haven''t killed anyone, I would have let you and your family go free; but..." Michael grinned.

 Chapter 188: Patriarch Of The Canis Family

    "What are you planning, Michael?!!"


    The Soldiers all raised their guns at Canine upon hearing him.


    "If you have the gut, call the general by his name." Robert pointed a black desert eagle at Canine. "I won''t mind, blowing your head off."


    "Calm down guys, what do you say? Should we return the favor?" Michael waved his hand.


    Robert moved his gun to a guard and open fire, Killing him instantly, getting the meaning; All the Soldiers opened fire, Killing all the Canis Family''s guards.


    "What is all this, General?" Canis asked with killing intent.


    "That''s the same way he felt when you killed his people." Michael gestured at the Agra family''s head standing behind him.


    "With that taken care of, transfer 80% of your properties to the Agra family, This is your apology to them."


    "You!" The young man stopped the word that was about to come out seeing the guns pointing at him, even his gun have been taken away; They were basically powerless.


    ''Why did we call the Supreme Brigade? We thought calling the newly formed Special forces will give us an edge, But we just called the lionesses to confront the Lion; and now we have been bitten by the two.'' He thought inwardly, his face filled with anger.


    "You are favoring the Agra family because you have a relationship with them, this is injustice; you know that!" Canine yelled at him.


    "Injustice?" Michael sneered: "let me remind you, The Agra family informed Amarisa Military, that''s why I''m here. You are the one who didn''t ask but just acted, Even going to the extent of killing people; I should have killed you all right now, but instead... I''m giving you a chance."


    "What a Nice speech, General Supreme."


    Everyone looked above then seeing a 70 years old man descending towards them, even though he''s old, he''s still filled with Vitality and energy.


    "Who are you?" Michael asked.


    "Michael, this is the Patriarch of the Canis family. He''s a Diamond medal 5-star holder, and also the reason the Canis family can hold the first position for 5 decades now." Sunny said in a low voice.


    Michael nodded, then stared at the man who slowly landed on the ground.


    "Are you also here to beg?" He went straight to the topic.


    "Watch your Mouth, Supreme. This is the Patriarch of The Canis Family and my elder, You should show respect." Canine yelled.


    "Show respect? Do you know who you are talking to?" Tyson asked coldly.


    "This isn''t your place to speak, Young man." The Patriarch said to Tyson.


    "Do you know who I am over grown lizard?!" Tyson yelled at him, his Mama channeling. How dare this old man say, him, Tyson; doesn''t have the right to speak?


    "I know who you are, you are Joker''s Son. But that still didn''t give you the right." The Patriarch said in a calm tone.


    "I''ll show you who don''t have the right!!"


    "Ah." The man sighed and pointed a finger at Tyson. "I''ll just teach you some manners." Blue light shot out of his finger towards Tyson.


    BAM!


    "What?" The Patriarch was stunned.


    "You call that Manner?" Erika said with a smirk.


    "You blocked my attack with your palm? How is that--" He froze feeling the Mana waves around The Conquerors.


    ''Two Diamond holders, and three Gold Medal holders... These...'' He gulped in, and turned to Michael: ''Being their Guild Master and The General, What rank is he in?''


    "I see you have your fun, I should also teach you some Manner." Michael activated [Brainwave].


    Under everyone gaze, the Patriarch ascends into the air, floating mindlessly.


    "Let me down, Don''t you have respect for elderly?!!"


    Michael smirked. "I do have respect." He let go, not expecting the sudden release; the Patriarch fell heavily on the ground.


    "Elder!!"


    "Patriarch!!"


    Canine and the young man rushed towards him, helping him up.


    "We won''t be able to escape this, why the hell did you do this Canine?!" The Patriarch focused his rage on Canine, throwing him 20 meters back with his Mana.


    Canine smashed heavily on the ground throwing up a mouthful of blood. The young man was scared shirtless, he quickly created distance from the Patriarch.


    "Do you accept my condition?" Michael asked and added: "if you don''t, I''ll make sure your family go bankrupt."


    Michael knew nothing about Business, But he knew with one word to the president or Governor, even Joker... The Canis family in Yang Chen will be done for, but he hates owning people favors, so he could only threaten till he got the financial power he needed.


    The Patriarch frowned slightly but sighed. "General Michael, if we give 80% of our properties, we won''t have anywhere to stay in Yang Chen... So can you please reduce it to 50%. And I promise you right here, we''ll never cross the Agra family again... Not in two life times... If we trouble the family, You can have my head."


    "What are you doing, Patriarch?" Canine stood up with difficulty, he was a gold medal 1-star holder, there is no way he could handle an attack from a Diamond medal 5-stars holder.


    "Shut up!" The Patriarch glared at him, then turned to Michael.


    "What do you say, General Michael?"


    "Do you accept the 50%?" Michael turned his head to Sunny''s father.


    ''50% of the Canis family''s wealth is enough to make even the poorest family stand tall in Yang Chen, and couple with my family''s wealth and position; we''ll be the strongest family in Yang Chen...'' He thought for a moment and nodded.


    "OK, I forgive your family for what happened years ago."


    "Thank you." The Patriarch waved his hand, burning all the Bodies into ash. "Rest In Peace."


    "Come to me tomorrow for the transfer." He said to The head, then nodded at Michael.


    "You! Come and get your punishment." He said to Canine, as he slowly ascends into the air.


    "Mino, Send word to the family. I want to see everyone." He flew away after that.


    The young man nodded. Without wasting a second, they quickly walked towards their helicopter.


    "Thank you so much, Supreme." The head and elder bowed at Michael.


    "It''s Nothing, Just helping a friend out." Michael said with a smile:


    "Ok, We''ll be going now."


    "Thank you, Supreme! We won''t forget this!" The head continued to yelled. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael nodded, and followed behind Robert with Jennifer, Rahond, Tyson and Erika. The group walked toward the helicopters followed by Soldiers.


    They got in and flew off Bermuda island.

 Chapter 189: The Olympians

    [In The Helicopter.]


    Michael leaned his head on his seat, and sighed. ''I have some question, System--''


    [1] {Do you want to know about Hestia?}


    [2] {Do you want to know why your HP didn''t increase when you kill the skeletons with slayer?}


    [3] {Do you want to know how strong you''ll get to be able to repel the gods?}


    [4] {Do you want to know how to gain that many powers again?}


    [5] {Do you want to know if you can kill the third Commander when you enter the Sovereign rank?}


    [6] {Do you want to know about the gods?}


    [7] {Do you want to know how to invade the events that happen in the future?}


    [8] {Do you want to know about Drakon''s realm and how to get there?}


    [9] {Do you want to know how to meet Darren again? And remove the third seal of the starlight sword.}


    [10] {Do you want to know who I am, and the voice you heard in your head?}


    [11] {You want to know how strong Typhon is?}


    [12] {You want to know about, Hades, Moros, Poseidon, Ophion, and Ares?}


    [13] {You want to know about Zeus?}


    Michael blinked a couple of times seeing so many questions.


    ''These are all the questions I have, can you answer them?''


    {Sorry Host, but... You can only ask five questions, when you get stronger you can ask more.}


    ''You are really heartless, How do you expect me to ask five out of these questions? Don''t you know they''re all important?!!''


    {Yelling won''t help, Host.}


    Michael exhaled, and observed the questions again.


    ''3, 4, 6, 7, 8. The rest aren''t needed at the moment. And knowing number 6 is also knowing number 12, right?''


    {Nope! Number 6 is about the good gods, while number 12 is about the bad or good which have turned bad.}


    ''OK, start.''


    {Question number 3: To repel the advance of the gods completely, you need to be a primordial God.}


    {Question Number 4: Host can gain the power if he unlocks the Abyssal Call, the only way is to upgrade Demon Lord''s legacy to stage 5. Which is the highest stage.}


    ''And I''m still in stage 2.'' He sighed deeply.


    {Question Number 6: Choose the category of gods you want to know about: The Olympians. The Titans. The Heroes. The Minor Gods (The primordial).}


    {Note: You can only pick one category.}


    ''Only one? Let''s see.'' Michael thought for a long time, and chose "The Olympians".


    {The Olympians are: Zeus, Hera, Demeter, Athena, Hephaestus, Aphrodite, Artemis, Apollo, Hermes, Dionysus, Hestia, ??, ??, ??.}


    ''You are going to answer everything?''


    {Yes.}


    ''Then start with Hera, I want to know about the first goddess I encounter. And also thank her for the divinity... if I see her.''


    {Hera: is the goddess of marriage and birth, and queen of Olympus. She is the Queen of all gods and goddesses, and also the sister and wife of Zeus. She is a jealous wife, and was known to focus her anger on mortals, No one knew why she isn''t against the humans in this battle.}


    Michael thought for a moment. ''Those knights in escape room... The Chief had her divinity and killed anyone who entered the circle... How are you sure she isn''t a spy or even planning to strike when no one expected.''


    {That''s a valid point, but... Will you dare say that to her?}


    Michael chuckled inwardly hearing the system. ''Not with my current strength, continue.''


    {Zeus: Zeus was the first and last of the gods, also referred to as "Father of the gods and Man" he''s the sky god who controls lightening, (often using it like a weapon) and thunder. Zeus is the king of Mount Olympus, he imposes his wills onto gods and mortals alike. And also the brother of Hera, Demeter, Hestia, ??, And ??.}


    ''How is he the first and last of the gods?''


    {Zeus was the last child of Cronus and Rhea, He was hidden by his Mother, so his father won''t swallow him, when he returned; he overthrew his father, who vomited his siblings, that''s how he became the first.}


    ''Gods are really weird, Marrying their sisters and swallowing their children.'' He shook his head. ''Continue.''


    {Demeter: The goddess of Agriculture, fertility, sacred Law and Harvest, She has the power to control the sacred law and the circle of life and death.}


    ''Power to control the circle of life and death? How terrifying.''


    {Hephaestus: god of fire, metalworking, stone, masonry, forges and the art of sculpture. He''s the son of Zeus and Hera, and married to Aphrodite, just to avoid the gods fighting over her because of her beauty. He''s the creator of some Divine-Class weapons.}


    ''Mmm...''


    {Aphrodite: Goddess of love, beauty, Eternal Youth, and lust... Her beauty was such that the gods'' rivalry over her would spark a war... Because of this, Zeus married her to Hephaestus - He wasn''t seen as a threat because of his ugliness and deformity. But even though she''s married... Aphrodite has many Lovers.} S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Wow, she''s something else. I wonder how she looks like.''


    {"..."}


    ''Continue.''


    {Artemis: The goddess of Hunt, wild animals, Hill, Forest, Moon and Archery. Daughter of Zeus and Titaness Leto, she also has a twin brother; Apollo. She was a virgin and drew the attention of countless gods, but rejected all... She finally fell in love with Orion who was her companion in hunting. But later killed him for boasting he''s a far greater hunter than her.}


    Michael subconsciously turned his head to Erika. ''What if Artemis is one of the gods who blessed Erika?'' He thought.


    ''System, I don''t need the rest, just tell me about Athena and Hestia.''


    {OK.}


    {Athena: Goddess of Wisdom, Law and justice, courage, strength, art, craft, strategy and War. She is known for her strategies in warfare, and accompany the heroes in war... And a very fierce warrior.}


    He looked at Erika again, whose eyes were closed, and sighed.


    {Hestia: Goddess of hearth, family, state, home, architecture and Domestic life, she is one of the three virgins goddesses - Next to Athena and Artemis, she refused to marry anyone and made an oath to Zeus to be forever pure and undefiled, never entering into a union with any Man.}


    Michael turned to Erika again, and chuckled lightly. ''What am I thinking?''

 Chapter 190: Surprise!!

    {Question Number 7: Enter the Realm beyond the sovereign rank, Don''t rely on luck and always be ready for the worst.}


    ''OK.''


    {Question Number 8: Enter the True Gods Realm, and you''ll be able to travel to Drakon''s world, or I''ll help you if you have 100,000 points, but I advise you to enter the immortal realm before thinking of crossing worlds... Drakon''s world is located in the third space beyond chaos.}


    ''Is that how dangerous Drakon''s world is?'' He looked at Drakon who sat on Erika''s lap. ''These two are getting closer, I wonder if she''ll let a guy sit on her lap... No, it should be the other way around, He moved his intense gaze on Erika''s figure... What are you thinking Michael!'' He shook his head.


    Erika opened her eyes, and turned to him. Seeing Michael shaking his head, she asked:


    "Are you ok, Michael?"


    "He''s not ok, this guy has been staring at you all this while." Tyson interjected.


    "What!" Michael almost choked on his saliva hearing Tyson. He glared at him. "You know I can throw you out."


    "What?!" Tyson yelled in fright. "Y-You won''t do that!" He stammered.


    Erika''s lip curve into a small smile, she looked down at Drakon, caressing his head.


    "Hey Michael." Tyson who sat in front of Michael moved closer to him.


    "You should win her over, before that baby Drakon... This is a word of Advice, I don''t want to see my Guild Master being jealous over a Dragon and Crying behind our backs."


    Michael''s face turned black, the next thing everyone heard was Tyson''s terrifying screams.


    They turned their heads seeing Tyson flying outside the helicopter.


    "How did you get there?" Rahond asked in shock.


    "Help!!!!!!!" Tyson yelled in utter Horror, seeing the sea thousands of feet below them.


    "Fufufufufufufu..."


    Jennifer and Erika laughed, hearing Erika laugh for the first time in all the time they''d work and battle together almost made Michael lose control of Tyson, who let out a scream.


    "Stop looking at the beauty and being me in!!!" Tyson yelled. "Ask him to let me go, Erika!!" He added.


    Erika turned to Michael, a bright smile on her face. "Keep him outside for a while, he talks too much."


    "WHATTTTT?!!!!!!" Tyson was going crazy. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''So Supreme is this interesting.'' Robert who sat with them chuckled lightly.


    _


    [Amerisa''s Military Base.]


    The helicopters landed, and the group got down, followed by a pouting Tyson with messed up hair.


    "Are you ok, Tyson?" Rahond asked with a smirk.


    Tyson glared at him, and walked forward; while Rahond burst out laughing.


    "I wonder what''ll happen if I post this video." He waved his phone at Tyson, who stop and turned to him.


    "You!!"


    "I recorded everything, Your screams... Pifff... hahahahahah." He burst out laughing again.


    "Give me that phone." Tyson pounced on him, and the two engaged in a heated friendly Battle.


    Michael, Jennifer, Erika, with Drakon on her shoulder, and Robert walked past them heading towards the two figures who were waiting for them.


    "Commander!!" The soldiers and Robert saluted, while Michael and the two girls stood still staring at the two people.


    "Welcome, General Michael... I''m surprised, Congratulations on entering the Elite Medal. I really made the right choice Making you a general."


    "It''s nothing, Commander Wang." Michael shook his hand, while he nodded at Celina; who nodded back at him.


    "How is the gateway? Any issue?" Commander Wang asked.


    "Just a B-Rank gate, Nothing to worry about... It''s closed."


    "I know that, with you there; there is no other ending. Let me escort you home."


    "I don''t want to trouble you, Commander Wang. We''ll be ok on our own." Michael respectfully refused.


    "Hahaha, it''s ok. This is my card, If you need anything, let me know."


    Michael took the Card and nodded at him.


    "Oh, How do you like your brigade?"


    "They are effective." Michael nodded.


    "Good to hear that, I won''t hold you back anymore. See you later General Michael."


    Michael nodded, and walked past them. The two fighting babies quickly followed behind, they Awkwardly bowed to the two Commanders and rushed after the three.


    __


    [Unity street.]


    "General!!"


    The newly placed Soldiers numbering 20, all Platinum medals and members of Supreme Brigade all saluted seeing Michael and his group.


    "At ease, I hope you know the rules here?" Michael asked.


    "Yes general! No one will be allowed in without showing a card!!!" The soldiers yelled.


    "Good, Send word to Manager Mike, I want to see him."


    "Yes General!!"


    Michael showed the man his card, They opened the gate, and he drove in with two more cars following behind.


    "What are you planning?" Jennifer asked.


    "Villa Number Four and Five." Michael gave a simple reply.


    It wasn''t clear, but no one asked, they''ll just have to wait for Manager Mike to Arrive before knowing more.


    _


    Michael got down, and walked towards the villa with his group, the moment they opened the door Flowers and glitters fell on all of them.


    The five and Drakon looked around in surprise.


    "Surprise!!!"


    "Surprise!!! Welcome back!!!"


    Mira ran towards Michael giving her brother a hug.


    "What is going on, Mira? We were only gone for a day." Michael said with a smile, hugging her.


    "We know." Mira said, "it''s all Maria''s idea." She added.


    "Really?" Erika smiled slightly, she walked towards her sister, giving her a hug.


    "Welcome back, Erika." Maria gave her sister a tight hug.


    "After the Guild war, we''re going to the hospital." Erika said, after separating from the hug.


    Mira grabbed Michael, gesturing for him to lower his head to her.


    "What is it, Mira?" Michael asked, after lowering his head.


    "Bestie Maria said, Silver hair Beauty''s birthday party is next Week Sunday." She whispered in his ear. "She is turning 20." She added.


    Michael frowned slightly, and stood up straight, He stared at Erika was countless emotions, not because of her birthday, But because of...


    "You know what that means...?"


    He looked down at Mira with a slight smile.


    "You two are birthday buddies..." She whispered.


    That''s right, both he and Erika were born on the same day. [August 22!]

 Chapter 191: Michaels Weakness

    "Come, Brother."


    Mira grabbed Michael and pulled him towards the cake in the center of the sitting room.


    "You also bought a Cake?" Jennifer was clearly surprised.


    "Yes, Sir Borne got it for us." Maria answered with a smile, while Borne rubbed the back of his neck with a small laugh.


    "The Miss paid for it." He said.


    "Stay here." Mira said to Michael, then quickly rushed up to Erika, Dragging her towards him.


    "You stay here."


    Erika looked at her in confusion, then at Michael.


    "I''ll go with whatever she said." He helplessly said to her.


    Erika was confused but still nodded at him.


    "Come on! This party is for the five of you!!" Mira yelled at the remaining three.


    "I thought we weren''t included." Tyson walked forward standing beside Michael, followed by Jennifer and Rahond.


    Mira winked at Maria, then walked towards the five with her phone, taking countless pictures... Most only consisting of Michael and Erika.


    "You guys should cut the cake." Maria said with a smile.


    "I''ll do it!!" Tyson quickly got in between Michael and Erika, he picked up the cake knife.


    Mira: "Say, Welcome back!!"


    "Welcome back."


    Snap!


    "Yes, this is the best." She said checking the pictures in her phone.


    "Let me see, Mira." Maria said, while Tyson quickly took a piece of cake and placed it on a plate, passing it to everybody.


    Mira walked up to Maria, and showed her the pictures, including the ones with Erika and Michael.


    "Fufufufu... Remember the plan Mira, We must find a way to get them alone, together." She whispered to Mira.


    "I know, Maria. My brother and your sister have so many heartbreaks, pain and had suffered, Mostly for us. So we must make them happy."


    "And how do we accomplish that?"


    "By joining them together, of course."


    The two girls giggled happily, the plan has been set; Now, they''ll have to wait till nighttime.


    "Are you sure your sister like my brother?" Mira asked, staring at Erika and her brother.


    "Are you sure your brother like my sister?" Maria asked back.


    Mira turned to her. "We''ll find out in the evening."


    BEEP!!


    Everyone turned their heads to the small security screen which was placed beside the door.


    "Let him in." Michael said to Dink, who nodded and tapped on the green button beside the screen.


    _


    Knock!


    After some, moment, there was a gentle knock on the door.


    Dink who stood beside it opened the door, seeing a nervous Manager Mike.


    "Come in, Manager." Michael, who sat on the couch with his sister beside him, said.


    Manager Mike moved his gaze around the decorated sitting room with a slight smile, he stopped in front of Michael and bowed.


    "You called for me, Sir."


    "I want to know if the Villa number four and five is also sold." Michael got straight to the point.


    "Villa number four and five?" Manager Mike was confused.


    "No, Sir." As a businessman, he quickly got himself and answered, Not planning on offending anyone here.


    "What is the price of the two?" Michael asked again.


    "Pardon?" Mike was stunned.


    "The price?" Michael repeated.


    Everyone stared at him with a slight frown, why is Michael asking about the Villas? Is he planning on buying the two?


    "The... The, the price of villa number four is 60,000 years of life times, Number five is 45,000 years of life times. The two are a total of 105,000--"


    "--Mmm, I want to buy the two."


    Manager Mike: "Come again?"


    Jennifer: "Micky?"


    Mira: "..."


    Erika: "..."


    Tyson: "Wow!"


    The rest were all speechless and dumbfounded, Michael wasn''t bothered by their reaction, and continued: S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I want to buy it for two people, as you know; I already have one."


    Manager Mike subconsciously nods his head, still speechless.


    "This house will be for Erika and Rahond, they''ll be the owners."


    "What?" The two turned to Michael in shock.


    Manager Mike quickly nodded, getting to sell the Villas on the hill will make him a huge commission! But...


    "Sir, the documents are in my office. I''ll be back." Without waiting for Michael''s reply, he ran out in joy... This is a one time opportunity, and he wasn''t planning on missing it.


    "What?" Michael asked, seeing the eyes on him.


    "Nothing."


    __


    [Infinity Street.]


    [Grand hotel, Presidential suite.]


    In the luxurious sitting room, ten figures sat down on sofas, facing each other.


    "So what is the plan, Rebecca?" Firenze asked.


    "Yes, Love. What is Michael''s weakness?" Damon asked.


    Rebecca moved her gaze on everyone, stopping on Yan, whose hand was broken by Michael.


    "Why are you after Michael?" She turned her head to Nia.


    Nia smiled at her and placed the glass of wine on the table. "Michael injured my pet... I want him to pay." She said.


    "Injured your pet? Is that the reason you want revenge?" Rebecca was confused.


    "Yes."


    She let out a low sigh. "Hey Love, Is your pet Dead?"


    "No." Nia shook her head.


    ''This girl is really stupid, Michael injured your pet, which is still alive, and with good health to... Then why after revenge? Fufufufu... She''s really stupid; I''ll just have to use you.'' She thought, but said with a smile.


    "He''s really heartless, don''t worry... We''ll help you have your revenge."


    "So Nia, Do you went Michael dead?" Damon asked.


    "Dead?" Nia was at a loss. "No, I want him to pay, and feel the pain of seeing his loved ones hurt and powerless to do anything... But, I don''t want him dead."


    Some frowned upon hearing her.


    "Then you can turn on us at any given time, why don''t we kill you now and blame it on Michael?" Yan, who had bandaged his hand hissed with killing intent.


    "Calm down, Yan. Even if she doesn''t want Michael dead, she is also after him." Rebecca said.


    "What about his weakness?" Rio reminded.


    "Yes, You have been keeping that from us for a while now, won''t you tell us?" Ivy added.


    "Yes, Love. Tell us." Damon urged.


    Rebecca smiled slightly: "Michael don''t have any Weakness, except one: which is..."


    Everyone stared at her with undivided attention.


    "His little sister, Mira."

 Chapter 192: Mira Is His Weakness, And Also His Madness

    "Yes! I forgot about her!!" Firenze exclaimed, then turned to her. "How are we going to use her against Michael?"


    "Easy, We''ll kill her!!" Yen said, his eyes filled with sinister intention.


    "Are you mad?! Although we want him dead, we need to move with caution. Don''t forget he''s now a General." Damon said with dark lines on his face.


    "So?! I have hundreds of men under Me, with one command they''ll all arrive in Amerisa." Yan added arrogantly.


    "You--"


    "--You can do that, but I have a plan. We need to kill Michael in secret, So no one will trace his death to us." Rebecca interrupted, stopping Damon.


    "What are you planning then?" QingLi, Yan''s right-hand woman asked.


    "Simple, We kidnap Mira. Take her to a specific location and send word to Michael, if he shows up, we can kill him there."


    Everyone slowly nodded, after hearing Rebecca.


    "Your plan might work, but don''t forget Michael is a Diamond Medal holder." Ivy reminded. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m also a Diamond Medal older, Firenze is a Diamond holder, Rio Is a Diamond holder, one of my elder is a Diamond holder, and we have Five gold medal holders... Adding our combined forces, we have at least 6 diamond holders, 15 Gold medal holders, 20 platinum Holders and more than 50 Silver and Bronze medal holders.


    We are currently the strongest force at the moment." Rebecca gave a full detail of their strength.


    "How do you know that? We haven''t shown you some of our people." Yan asked with a deep frown.


    "Keep your friends close and your enemies closer, I hope you all understood that phrase."


    The rest looked at each other and nodded again.


    "Ok then, when are we going to kidnap her?" Blade, who has been silent from the start finally opened his mouth.


    Everyone turned to the mysterious Man whose face was covered with a black mask, this man is the vice guild master of Blood Hunters and Nia''s Cousin, also a Diamond Medal 1-star.


    "What is your encounter with Michael?" Rebecca asked, instead of answering.


    "I have no issue with Michael, But with that bitch in his Guild; I won''t be able to deal with her if he''s alive, that''s why I''m helping."


    "What? I thought you are doing it for me?" Nia turned to him in shock.


    "I was, Not after I saw that bitch in the party." Blade answered her, his voice filled with killing intent.


    "Which Bitch? They were three ladies with Michael in the party, which one?"


    Blade didn''t say anything, but remind silent.


    Seeing this, Rebecca continued: "we''ll kidnap her on August 22, On his birthday."


    "Good." Blade nodded at her.


    "Ok then, Tomorrow is the guild war, can''t wait to see what the Vipers are capable of." Firenze stood up. "We''ll leave first."


    Rio and Ivy stood up, and followed behind him.


    "We too."


    "Same here."


    Nia, Blade, Yan, and QingLi stood and left the room, after receiving a nod from Rebecca.


    _


    "Can you leave us alone, Mika?"


    Rebecca turned to Mika, who nodded and quickly left the suite.


    "What are you really planning?" Damon asked, the moment they were alone.


    Rebecca stood up and sat on his lap, crossing her hands around his neck.


    "Those fools think we''ll help them, Of course Mira is Michael''s Weakness, but also his Madness. He wiped out three guilds just because they touched her... These fools are just going to their deaths if they kidnap Mira." She said with a smile.


    "I still want my revenge--"


    "--Shhh, I know what you want Love. And you''ll get it, but you must be alive before thinking of revenge." She moved her head closer to his.


    "So kidnapping Mira will be their doom, after he''s weak from fighting so many powerful figures, we can easily kill him. Two birds with one stone, Nice."


    "My Love finally understands."


    Damon grinned and kissed her hungrily, he picked her up and walked towards the bedroom without breaking from the kiss.


    _


    [In the Lobby.]


    "Guild master, Can Rebecca be trusted?" Ivy asked in mild suspicion.


    Firenze scoffed. "In all my years of knowing Women... Rebecca is the cleverest of them all, she is artful, cunning, manipulative, and Sly as a fox. She can never be trusted, Trusting her is akin to digging your grave with your own hands."


    Rio and Ivy looked at each other in confusion.


    "All I''m saying is, she has another motive behind her plan."


    "But you accepted it." Rio stated.


    "Of course, I accepted it. I also want to see how her plan will turn out. Hahaha, Come on, let''s get out of here." He walked towards the exit, followed by the two.


    _


    "Those guys can''t be trusted." Blade said, walking out of the elevator with Nia.


    "But they can get me to Michael."


    "Nia... What I''m saying is, Those guys can go against you anytime. Without me, You are the weakest among them. I advise we leave and never return."


    "No." Nia stopped, and turned to him. "You know how I love Fafnir, how can I let the one who injured her go free?"


    Blade sighed in frustration and turned to her. "Your pet isn''t dead, for gods'' sake, it''s alive and healed already. Why are you sounding like you haven''t killed someone''s else pet?"


    "Humph!"


    Nia walked away in disapproval.


    "This girl." Blade shook his head and followed behind her.


    _


    [In another Elevator.]


    "Do you think Firenze, Nia and Rebecca can be trusted?" QingLi asked.


    "None of them can be trusted, all we need to do is stay on guard... Send word, I want my Four white Beauties. Ask them to be in Amerisa before Noon tomorrow." Yan said.


    "Ok Boss, But... Why them? I''m here to please you."


    "Oh my cupcake." Yan held her chin with his left hand. "You''ll always be my number one, I''m calling them here for backup; that is... if something goes out of hand." He kissed her lips lightly, and asked:


    "''What about that bitch?"


    "They haven''t found her yet." QingLi replied, licking her lip seductively.


    Yan stared at her for a moment, then smile. "Let''s get to the house first, then I''ll fill your wet cave all the way in."


    "I''ll love that." She smiled brightly.

 Chapter 193: Lets Go Shopping.

    [Unity Street.][Michael''s Home.]


    "Thank you so much, Sir." Manager Mike thanked, feeling thrill for selling both Villas.


    Rahond, Erika and Maria were still stunned in place, not believing on owing a Villa this easily.


    "Thank you, Guild master!"


    "Thank you, Michael!"


    "Yes, thank you!"


    The three bowed their heads to him, all feeling extremely grateful.


    "It''s Nothing." Michael stood up, then stretched out his hand towards Mira. "Let''s go shopping Mira."


    "Huh?" Mira looked up at him in shock. "S-shopping?" She took his hand.


    "Yes, now go inside, and get ready."


    "Ok." Mira nodded, instead to walk towards the elevator, she walked up to Erika. "Brother, Can silver hair bestie go with us?" She asked looking at Michael over her shoulder.


    Michael thought for a moment, and nodded. "Ok, Mira."


    "Come on, let''s get ready." She grabbed Erika''s hand and pulled her towards the elevator, then looked back at Maria and winked at her.


    "I''m going with you guys." Tyson quickly announced, feeling the looks on him, he asked:


    "What? Don''t a guy get to change his wardrobe?"


    Rahond: ''I thought he was going with the girls.''


    "You can go, Manager Mike." Michael said to Manager Mike, who bowed at him and walked away.


    __


    [Amerisa''s biggest Mall.]


    A golden Royal-Rolls phantom stopped in front of the Mall, which surely drew the attention of all the passer-by around.


    "Oh my God! Is that a Royal-Rolls phantom?!"


    "WOW!!"


    "Is someone famous, or a powerful Player shopping today?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wow!"


    A young man in a black long sleeve overcoat, putting on a facemask and a face cap stepped out, followed by Mira, Erika, Tyson and even Jennifer. They were all stylishly dressed, especially Tyson.


    "Let''s see what I can buy in here." He removed his sunglasses, folded the Temples, then hanged it on his Herm¨¨s noir crocodlle T-shirt which was worth tens of thousands of life times.


    "Wow! He looked handsome!!"


    "Only that T-shirt on him worth thousands of life times!!"


    "Who is he?!!"


    The girls around were all staring at Tyson hungrily, This guy was both good-looking and on top of it, filled with life times.


    "What about those Beauties and that guy in a black Overcoat?"


    "Those beauties might be this guy''s girlfriends and that guy might be his bodyguard."


    "Yeah, You might be right--"


    The onlookers looked to the side, seeing a Lincoln parked behind the Royal-Rolls phantom and four men in bodyguards uniform got down, and followed the group behind.


    "Wow! He even has bodyguards!"


    "These guys looks familiar?"


    "Yes, This... This is Jennifer and Erika! The Vice Guild Master and first Elder of The Conquerors!!!"


    "Yes!! That young man is Tyson!!"


    Realization struck all the onlookers, Next moment; chaos broke out.


    "Those are The Conquerors!!!"


    "Oh My God!! Those two girls are both Diamond holders!!"


    "We love you, Erika!! Your fusion in the competition was great!!!"


    "Yes! I look you Erika! Will you be my girlfriend?!!"


    "You wish!!"


    Almost all of them rushed towards him, only to be stopped by an invisible Barrier.


    "What is this?"


    "Is this a force field?"


    "This is Queen-of-death''s barrier."


    "Wow!! She is so awesome!!!"


    "We love you Miss Jennifer!!"


    Word of surprise, shock and Awe were flying everywhere as the fans got even more ecstatic.


    "Wait... That young man."


    The Fans watched as the group walked towards the Mall.


    "We thought he''s Tyson''s Bodyguard... Do you guys think that guy is..."


    "...Supreme?!"


    "Of Course, that''s Supreme''s dress style!"


    "Supreme!!"


    _


    "That was intense, thank goodness the security stopped them." Tyson said, the moment they entered the Mall, He looked around the stores around the huge Mall.


    "What are we buying first?" He added.


    "That''s on you, Come Mira. Let''s go buy some clothes for you." Michael held Mira''s hand and led her to the dress section, followed by the four bodyguards.


    "This guy." Tyson looked around the place, and head towards the accessories section.


    The girls looked at each other. "Come on, Erika. Michael''s birthday is coming up... We need to get him something."


    "Michael''s birthday?" Erika was Momentarily surprised. "When?" She asked.


    "Next week, August 22, he''s entering 23." Said Jennifer with a smile.


    ''August.'' Erika thought for a moment and nodded. "What do you think he''s into?" She asked.


    Jennifer held her jaw, thinking about Erika''s question. "Boobs, Life times, cute Animals, beautiful Flowers, Arts, Mira..."


    Erika stared at her with a deep frown, Listening to all the things Jennifer was mentioning, the Boobs, and Cute animals caught her off guard, but still...


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know what he''s into." Erika asked in mild confusion.


    Jennifer turned to her and sighed. "It has been more than two years now, I don''t think I know him again." She looked at the direction Michael and Mira took.


    "So he''s into all these things you mentioned, two years ago?" Erika asked.


    "Some, Especially Boobs." Jennifer said with a smirk. "Yours can do the trick."


    "What?!"


    "Just joking. Fufufufu!! Look at your face." Jennifer burst out laughing.


    "Come on, Girl." She wrapped her hand over Erika''s shoulder. "Let''s go get something, and maybe get a gift for Michael... And you."


    "Huh?" Erika looked at her in surprise.


    "Do you think I don''t know your birthday? Come on." She pulled Erika, towards the direction Michael took.


    _


    "Michael? What are you doing here?" A voice filled with surprise sounded the moment Michael, and Mira walked inside the Store.


    "Kira? How did you know I''m the one?" Michael asked in mild surprised.


    "Fufufufu, that isn''t difficult, and... Mira Is a good give away." She smiled at Mira. "Do you remember me, Mira?" She asked.


    "Yes, you are Stella''s friend, and always mean to my brother." Mira said with a small frown.


    "What?" Kira put on a hurt expression. "That''s not it Mira, I like your brother--"


    "--You don''t like him." Mira cut her off.


    "Mira, We are friends. Your brother have forgiven me, and I hope you can also forgive me."


    Mira looked up at her brother, and sighed. "My brother is kind, but I won''t forgive you so easily." She looked away.


    Kira sighed helplessly, Years back she was truly mean to Michael and Mira, even insulting them... Michael forgave her, but it seems Mira is still angry.


    ''What will I do for her to forgive me? I won''t get a chance with Michael if Mira is angry with me, what to do? What to do?'' Kira rubbed the back of her neck with a small smile and moved her gaze to Michael.


    "That''s on both of you, and... what are you doing here?" Michael looked around the store.


    "I work here."


    "Why are you guys standing at the door?"


    Kira turned her head to Jennifer and Erika, she frowned slightly upon seeing Jennifer.


    ''What is she doing here?''

 Chapter 194: Hidden Boss

    "Kira? What are you doing here?" Jennifer asked with killing intent."Hello Jennifer, I work here... I... I Want to apologize for everything I did and said to you and Michael--"


    "--Just stop there, You insulted us, framed Michael and Mira for stealing your things, Hire thugs to beat up Michael and Me... Flaunt your life times in front of us, and you expect forgiveness?"


    Kira sighed deeply. "I''m truly sorry for my past mistakes..."


    The next moment, she dropped on her knees, which stunned the group.


    "I''m asking for you all forgiveness, please forgive me."


    "What is happening? Why is Kira kneeling before these people?"


    "Who are these people?"


    Kira''s fellow workers asked in mild confusion, even the customers were confused.


    "Mm... Before I forgive you." Jennifer smirked at her.


    "Kowtow A Hundred times." She said. "This is just a small punishment for what you did to us, Micky might have forgiven you, but we haven''t." She folded her hands on her chest, staring at Kira with disdain.


    ''That''s such a small punishment.'' Erika thought, her gaze on Kira filled with hostility.


    Kira thought for a moment and started kowtowing, While Jennifer helped her count.


    "1... 2... 3... 4... 5..."


    "What is going on here?"


    Everyone turned their heads, seeing a middle-age woman in a red bandage dress with high heels walking towards them, clearly unhappy.


    "What is this?! Why are you kneeling on the ground, Kira?!" She asked, stopping in front of the group.


    "That''s the manager!"


    "Finally, she can teach this arrogant young generations some manners."


    "Yeah, Asking people to kneel and kowtow to them."


    "Who are these guys? Why haven''t I seen them before?"


    "They might be new here."


    "Answer me, Kira!" She yelled.


    "M-Manager, I made a mistake, so I''m apologizing for it."


    "Made a mistake?" The Female manager moved her gaze to Jennifer. "What Mistake have my Worker committed? If she''d disrespected you in any way, why go to such length? We can settle this peacefully." She said:


    ''What should I do? These kids are all players, and powerful ones at that. But... They''re disturbing the store and making customers uncomfortable.'' She thought inwardly.


    "Ask her yourself, if you don''t make her continue Kowtowing, I''ll take over your store." Jennifer said arrogantly.


    Michael held Mira''s hand, then quietly walked away from the place."


    "Where are we going, brother?"


    "We are checking the other store." He said. "Watch them." He said to Borne and the other three, who nodded.


    _


    While at the Store, the Manager was enraged. "Take over our store? Who do you think you are, young lady?!" She turned to Kira.


    "Stand Up!"


    Kira hesitated.


    "I said stand up, or I''ll fire you!"


    Hearing the word "fire" she quickly stood up from the ground, her head lowered.


    "Now listen silently you two, Leave this store right this instant. Golden Pearl Fashion store don''t need customers like you!"


    "Golden Pearl?" The name shocked Jennifer, she turned around and walked towards the exit.


    "Huh?" Erika was stunned, Jennifer isn''t someone to be scared so easily, and...


    ''Where is Michael and Mira?''


    "Humph!" The Manager scoffed. "Only the name scared you away, even though you are a player, our store has more power than you."


    "She ran away just by hearing the name?"


    "I know the Golden Pearl fashion store is the best!"


    "Yeah, I''m honor working here."


    "Same!"


    "The Manager is also great!"


    "Nicely done, Manager!!"


    "Yeah-- Huh?"


    Before the workers could celebrate more, Jennifer walked back inside with a smirk.


    "You are back?!" The Manager was surprised.


    "Why so surprised? I just went back to check the name." She brought out her phone, and made a call.


    "Amerisa''s Mall, Golden Pearl Store. You have ten minute." She hanged up.


    "Calling for backup won''t help you, our Golden Pearl store has powerful players, and I heard from the boss that we have a hidden big boss behind us, which is now a Diamond medal holder. So anyone you call today will be powerless to do anything."


    Jennifer and Erika remind silent, they both control two chairs with their Mana and sat down, crossing their legs.


    "You are learning quickly, Girl." Jennifer said with a smile.


    "And you are a good teacher."


    "Stop that, I started teaching you five minutes ago, don''t worry; when I''m done... You''ll be able to socialize with anyone, especially Michael." She whispered the last one.


    "What? I don''t really need help with that."


    "Oh wow, look at her, all growing up."


    The Manager and everyone present all have dark lines on their faces, hearing the girls chat happily like nothing had happened.


    [Ten Minutes Later.]


    Michael and Mira walked back to the store with shopping bags in hands, seeing the two girls sitting on a chair, and the manager and workers glaring at them. Surely made the two siblings speechless.


    "Let''s wait here for a moment, Mira." Michael said, while Mira nodded.


    "Where is your Savior? Why haven''t we seen him?" The manager asked.


    "Yes, It''s been Ten minutes now." A worker added. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jennifer moved her gaze on everyone, Kira was still looking at her feet, fidgeting with her cloth.


    A Man quickly ran past Michael, Mira and their four bodyguards who stood outside, and entered the store.


    Seeing this Man, The Manager and workers were stunned, which only lasted for seconds.


    "Boss, this girl is disturbing the peace of the store, and chasing away our Customers--"


    "--Shut Up!" The man yelled angrily at her, then walked nervously to Jennifer.


    What happened next made everyone''s eyes to widened in both horror and surprise.


    "Good Afternoon, Boss." The man said with a bow.


    Jennifer nodded at him, and moved her gaze around everyone.


    Erika: "Jennifer?"


    She turned to Erika and laughed seeing her stunned expression.


    "Oh, This is Mr Sam, He''s my Secretary... And controller of all my businesses." She explained to Erika and turned to the Man. "Why didn''t you tell me you''d opened Golden Pearl in the Mall?"


    "I was planning to surprised you, Boss. You asked me to expand our business. That''s what I did."


    Jennifer nodded slowly at him.


    "W-What Is going on, Boss?" The Manager stammered.


    "Oh! Manager Tess, This is the hidden Boss I told you about..." Sam paused and moved his gaze around, seeing their worried expressions, he asked;


    "What happened here?"

 Chapter 195: We Forgive You

    The workers and Manger were extremely Horrified, staring at Jennifer in shock, not even hearing the Boss''s question."Speak!!"


    Manager Tess Jolted back in fright and stammered.


    "Well... Well... You see, Boss." She turned to Kira, and found a scapegoat to put the blame on.


    "This stupid girl here offended the hidden Boss! Now get down on your knees and kowtow to the Boss!" She yelled at Kira.


    "Yes, get down on your knees!!"


    "Yes! You offended the Boss!!"


    "That''s what she gets for offending the Boss!!"


    All these people were all backing Kira a moment ago, getting to know the one in front of them is the real boss of golden Pearl, they quickly switched side.


    "This is Common in life Erika, never fall for this." Jennifer whispered to Erika.


    "You don''t need to tell Me twice, I have met a lot of these type of people... Always trying to lick the shoe of the richest."


    Kira got down on her knees, after hearing the Manger.


    "Get up, Kira." Michael and Mira walked inside the store, all the bags have been given to the four bodyguards.


    "Who are you, young man?! Don''t you know our Boss asked this girl to kneel down? Don''t interfere in other people''s business." Manager Tess quickly rebuked Michael, hoping to please the Hidden Boss.


    "Fufufufu... Bestie, it seems this woman don''t know my brother."


    "True Mira." Jennifer chuckled.


    "Bestie? Brother?" Manager Tess''s head almost exploded, she quickly said:


    "I didn''t mean to be rude, Sir. It''s just that the Boss asked her to kneel down and kowtow--"


    "--I know that, get up Kira." Michael said flatly.


    Kira slowly stood up.


    "Now, show us around. I need to buy some shoes for my sister."


    She nodded and quickly gestured for Michael to follow her, Michael nodded, and the two siblings followed behind Kira.


    "Who is that, Boss?" Sam asked.


    Because of the facemask and cap, None of them could see Michael''s face, let alone know who he is, so Sam was speechless who''ll dare talk in front of his Boss.


    "Fufufufu... That is my Boss." Jennifer gave a simple reply, but that reply made Manager Tess staggered backward.


    ''Did I just offended the hidden Boss''s Boss? God, please help me, I don''t want to lose this job.''


    "Is she reliable?" Jennifer asked Sam, gesturing at Tess.


    "Yes, she''s good at managing this store." Sam said.


    Jennifer stood up with Erika. "Give her 20% increase in salary."


    "What?" Manager Tess was stunned.


    "She did nothing Wrong, and even tried to Settle the matter peacefully." Jennifer smiled at Tess and walked towards Michael, Erika following behind now.


    "Now Girl, let''s get you something." She said.


    "Wow, the hidden Boss is so nice, But her Boss is very cold."


    "Yeah, I wonder how he looks like."


    "Why is he putting on a facemask and a Cap? Is this place smelling to him?"


    "I can''t understand wealthy people."


    "Who is in the House?!"


    Everyone turned their heads to the door, seeing a handsome young man with red hair walking inside, On his left wrist was a Rolex Daytona gold watch.


    "OMG! That watch is worth thousands of life times."


    "Who is he?"


    In matter of seconds, all the girls, both sellers and Customers rushed up to Tyson.


    "Whoa! Calm down everyone, I''m looking for someone." Tyson exclaimed in surprised, while raising his hands at them.


    "Who are you looking for, handsome?"


    "Maybe we can help you look for this person."


    "Yes, We can do more than look for this person you are looking for."


    "Stop flirting with the Customer!!"


    Hearing Manager Tess''s yell, they quickly stepped aside from Tyson, well... Only the sellers. The guys in the store looked at Tyson with envy and disdain, seeing so many beauties around him. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Can you describe this person, Sir?" Manager Tess asked.


    "Well... He''s putting on a facemask and a face cap, wearing a black Overcoat. Have you seen him?"


    Everyone in the store blinked in shock.


    That''s the complete description of the Hidden Boss''s Boss.


    "Yes, we have seen him... May I ask, are you his brother, or Boss?"


    "Boss? Hahahahaha..." Tyson burst out laughing. "I might go with brother, But Boss? No way, He''s My Boss."


    ''How powerful is that guy? Even his workers looks this handsome and all filled with life times.''


    "So have you seem him?" Tyson stopped laughing and asked.


    "Yes... Yes, he''s over there... At the shoe section of the store." Manager Tess pointed at the direction.


    "Thanks." Tyson smiled at her and walked towards the direction.


    __


    "Michael, I--"


    "--Don''t worry, I forgive you." Mira said, cutting her off.


    "Really?" Kira looked at her in shock.


    "Yeah, if my brother can forgive you, why can''t I?" She asked back.


    "True, You already got your punishment."


    The three turned to Jennifer and Erika, who walked up to them with a smile.


    "Thank you, Jennifer." Kira said gratefully.


    "It''s ok, I just hope you have changed."


    "Yes, I''m a changed person... Oh! This way, these are our best Shoes for young beautiful girls." Kira smiled at the group, and led them towards the best shoes section.


    "How is Violet doing?" Michael asked Jennifer.


    "Levi said they''re heading to the Fifth Guild now, don''t worry, all the guilds in blackwater neighborhood will soon be under us." She smiled at him.


    __


    [Blackwater Neighborhood.]


    [Vigorous Guild''s building, fifth Guild to be conquered by The Conquerors.]


    "Miss Violet, Why are you here?" A young man asked respectfully, his members stood behind him staring at Violet, Zack, Levi, Ricky, Ralph, and Nick.


    "Your guild is holding top 340th on the Guilds'' ranking board, We''re here to provide you the opportunity to enter top 15th, gained 50% discount in anything you buy in AI''s store, and also extra protection and backing..."


    The Members of the Vigorous Guild were stunned... The young man moved his gaze on his members and said to her.


    "We don''t understand, Miss Violet."


    "It''s simple, Accept to merge your Guild with The Conquerors, and you''ll have all these benefits... If Not, you can simply disband your Guild." She said with a smile.

 Chapter 196: I Refuse

    Violet and her group walked out of The Conqueror''s new branch."This was easy." Levi said, walking beside her.


    "Yeah, five guilds are already under us..." She stopped and checked her wristwatch.


    "It''s 6 0''Clock pm, we need to conquer the sixth before nighttime." She added.


    "We now have 50% of Blackwater neighborhood, But... All these while, I don''t know why the guild master wants to merge all these guilds with us." Zack said in mild confusion.


    "He said our world will be attack soon, we can only trust him and prepare, Let''s go." Violet got in her BMW with the group and head straight to the sixth guild.


    _


    [Half An Hour Later.]


    The BMW stopped in front of a huge decorated building, they all got down with a slight frown.


    "Are they celebrating?" Ralph asked, looking at his group.


    "There is only one way to find out." Violet walked towards the Building, followed by the four.


    Inside the Building, a group of girls numbering 15 were having the time of their lives, drinking and partying, Drinks and food were arranged all over the place.


    "Can you believe this? We only tease those fools in the game, and they gave us all their loots and rewards... Men are fools." A beautiful young lady with blonde hair said with a smile.


    "Yes, Guild Master... With your beauty and body, who''ll refuse you?" Another asked.


    "She is right!!"


    "Thanks babies, come on! Let''s party!!!" She raised her glass of wine into the air with a beautiful smile on her face.


    "Wow, It''s a party."


    "And... They are all girls."


    The ones playing the Music stopped it, and all the ladies turned to the voices, seeing five strangers walking inside like they owned the place.


    "Who are you guys?!" The Guild master yelled in displeasure.


    "Yes, what are you all doing here?!"


    "Let me introduce myself, I''m Violet... The fourth elder of The Conquerors."


    "The Conquerors?"


    "That''s Supreme''s guild."


    The guild master frowned slightly and asked. "Why are you here?"


    Violet smiled and repeated what she said to the Vigorous Guild, then waited for Star Girls'' Guild Master''s reply.


    "I refuse." She said without hesitation, while her members nodded.


    Violet and the four behind her frowned slightly.


    ''Even with all the benefits, she refused...? This is shocking.'' Violet thought, but asked with a smile.


    "Can I know the reason? And I hope you know the consequences for refusing."


    "Don''t threaten me, old bones." She calmly walked up to Violet with the glass of wine in her hands.


    "I guess you didn''t investigate about us."


    "Is that really needed? Your guild is holding top 210th, what''s there to be investigated?" Nick asked.


    "You guys are really arrogant." She sneered at them. "I''m refusing because we don''t need any of these things you mentioned, if it''s about the leader board, we''ll move forward on our own, We need no one''s help."


    The other girls nodded hearing their Guild Master.


    "OK then." Violet sighed in relief. "You''ll just have to disband."


    The Guild Master''s face turned cold. "OK then."


    "Wait, Guild Master." A young lady walked forward.


    "What is it, Niki?" She looked at Niki over her shoulder.


    "Can''t we resolve this peacefully?" She asked in a low voice.


    After running to Amerisa, she came in contact with the Guild Master of the Star Girls and was accepted in, she has been with them for two days now, and they''re good to her... So she couldn''t stand by and watch as they become enemies with The Conquerors.


    "We can, If your Guild Master accept my proposal." Violet said.


    "Guild Master--"


    "--No, Niki... We won''t merge with The Consequences, They can''t be trusted..." She said coldly.


    "OK, Then." Violet flicked her wrist and a long sword appeared in her hands.


    "I hope you won''t regret this later." She added.


    The blonde hair smirked, "Gascar! Come out!" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The space behind her distorted and a huge red dragon walked out, it fixed its green eyes at Violet and her group.


    "That is a Darkness Bloodline pet, A Lv30 and also a stage 2 evolved." Zack exclaimed, as he summoned his weapon.


    "Good eye, do you want to continue? My baby here won''t mind kicking you out." The Guild Master added.


    ''How can a Silver medal holder have an Epic-Class dragon? Although the odd is against us, we must complete this mission.'' Violet pointed her sword at the Guild Master.


    "If you don''t want to disband, don''t blame us for being rude." She said.


    "Rude?" Killing intent spared out from the Guild Master''s body, all her members quickly summoned their weapons.


    "You walked inside our Guild like it''s your garden, asked us to merge with you, and if we didn''t, we''ll disband... Do you think because you''re the Fourth elder of The Conquerors, we''ll be scared of you?" She crushed the glass in her hand, the next moment a huge umbrella appeared in her hands.


    ''Who really is this girl?'' Violet and her group leaped backward, creating distance from the girls.


    "That is an Epic-Class weapon." Zack muttered in shock.


    "We can see that." Nick added.


    "Guild Master, there''s another way, we can talk this out." Niki tried to calm down the situation, which was escalating quickly.


    "Stay back, Niki. I don''t want to hurt you with my attacks."


    Clap!


    Clap!


    Clap!


    Clap!


    "I never thought the Guild master is this arrogant, just because you have an Epic-Class dragon." everyone turned to the door, seeing a man looking his early 30s walking towards them.


    "Who are you?!" She asked. ''This man Is also a Gold Medal holder, if it''s only this old rag, we could win; but... With him.''


    "I''m Rahond, The second elder of The Consequences. The Guild Master asked me to check up on you guys and tell him how everything is going."


    "She refuse to merge with us." Zack announced loudly.


    "Oh?" Rahond looked at the 15 ladies in the room, then brought out his phone and called Michael... "It''ll be a shame of losing such good Members, so why don''t you speak to the Guild Master; maybe you can convince him." The call went through.


    "Yes Rahond?"


    "Guild Master, we have a slight issue here." Rahond explain everything, and also the dragon and the situation at hand, after he was done, they waited for Michael''s reply.


    "Give her the phone, and put the call on speaker."


    "Yes, Guild Master." Rahond gestured for her to take the phone.

 Chapter 197: Erika Is Drunk

    With suspicion, she took the phone from him and directly said to Michael."I don''t care what you''ll give me, I''ll never--"


    "--Ten Million In-game diamonds, and 10,000 years of life times, will be yours if you join us. You can still use your guild name, but I''ll be your Guild Master."


    Everyone froze upon hearing the amount of In-game diamonds and life times Michael mentioned.


    "Guild Master." A young girl with purple eyes and hair rushed up to the Guild Master. "That amount is huge, I say we accept... We can get stronger with all these things, and we''ll still have our Guild name; Even though he''ll be the leader, to us... You are the leader." She whispered to her.


    "Yes, Guild Master Veronica, I go with her." Niki quickly added.


    Veronica moved her gaze on the two then at the phone.


    "When will I receive--"


    BEEP!


    < Player Star, You have been gifted with 10M In-game diamonds and 10,000 years of life times.>


    She blinked in shock, after hearing AI''s word in her head.


    "Aren''t you scared I''ll refuse? Or worst, Run away?"


    "There is no place in this world that I can''t find you, by then, it''s not to talk; but to kill."


    Veronica thought for a moment and said. "Retreat, Gascar."


    The ten meters tall dragon nodded, and turned into particles, disappearing from the hall.


    "Money can solve anything." Violet muttered in a low voice, storing back her weapon.


    "OK, Supreme. What''ll I do?" Veronica asked, now with a smile.


    "Easy, follow Violet''s instructions, and your Guild will turn into The Conquerors'' branch, but its name will remain."


    "OK." She nodded, and handed Rahond the phone. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "OK, let''s start. Or should we enjoy the party first?" Veronica asked with a smile.


    "Sorry, The Guild Master need me." Rahond said, turned around to leave...


    "Wait!!"


    He turned to Niki. "Yes?"


    "Can you take me to, Supreme?" She asked.


    Rahond thought for a moment and nodded, "it''s late, but come with me."


    "Are you sure about this, Niki?" Veronica asked.


    "Yes."


    "OK, take care of yourself."


    Niki nodded and quickly followed behind Rahond.


    __


    [Unity street.]


    [Michael''s Home.]


    [8:00 Pm.]


    The group returned from shopping, and settled down on the couch, totally exhausted.


    "How was it?" Maria moved her wheelchair towards the two girls who slumped on the couch.


    "Where is Jennifer?" She asked again.


    "Bestie has things to do, she said it''s about some business. I don''t know." Mira said, sitting upright.


    "I''ll prepare Dinner." Michael walked towards the kitchen.


    "I bought something for you, Maria." Erika said with a smile, she picked up a bag and handed it to Maria.


    "Aww... You are so sweet, Sis." Maria took the bag with a smile, she brought out a newly bought IPhone, then Jewel box...


    "Erika?" She looked up at her sister in shock.


    "It''s OK, Maria. I have life times." Erika smiled at her, easily easing her worries.


    "We''ll take our leave." Borne said with a smile.


    "Won''t you stay for dinner?" Mira asked.


    The four looked at each other and shook their heads. "No, we have plans."


    "OK then." Mira nodded, and the four left the house.


    After thirty Minutes, the table was filled with all type of foods.


    "Wow brother!" Mira exclaimed and added. "Oh, I''ll get the drinks." She quickly rushed back to the kitchen.


    Michael nodded and sat down on his seat, followed by the rest.


    Mira returned with a bottle of red wine, which Tyson bought for her in the Mall... After asking for him to buy it. This wine will play a crucial role in their plan.


    She poured in two cups, and gave it to Michael and Erika, then put juice for her and Maria. Although Maria was 17th, she wasn''t a drinking type... She hates anything which has the taste of Alcohol, and Mira knew this.


    Erika took a sip of the wine, and her face changed slightly feeling the taste.


    "How is it?" Mira asked with a smile.


    "Sweet." Erika answered, a little stunned by the taste.


    ''That''s it, the wine is sweet, but has 30% alcohol; Maria said Silver hair bestie can''t hold her liquor.'' Mira thought with a smile, seeing as Erika continued drinking the wine.


    [Some Minutes Later.]


    Michael swallowed the food in his mouth, and took a sip of the wine.


    {Protection protocol activated.}


    {Host can''t get drunk.}


    "Brother, We''ll be going to our room now, thanks for the food." Mira stood up and helped Maria, pushing her towards the elevator.


    Michael stared at the two with a slight frown, and turned to Erika, seeing her face pure red.


    "You don''t mean..."


    "I need more!" Erika yelled at him.


    "More?" Michael was stunned. "Wait..." He took another sip.


    {System protection protocol activated}


    {Host can''t get drunk.}


    Seeing instead of giving her the wine, he was drinking it luxurious, Erika stood up in rage.


    "Huh?" Now Michael was confused, he watched as Erika walked around the table and stood beside him.


    She lowered her head towards his face, Michael sat on the spot, staring at her green eyes. She lowered herself more that their lips were almost touching.


    The Next Moment, Michael was completely dumbfounded as she stood up straight with his wine glass in hand.


    "What are you doin--" his eyes widened as she gulped everything down.


    Seeing the hunger in her eyes, he quickly hid the bottle in his system storage.


    Seeing the bottle disappearing from the table, Erika burst into tears, crying like she had been wrong in her life.


    Michael facepalmed. "I''ll get you back for this Mira." He turned to the still crying Erika.


    "OK, OK, stop crying--"


    "Where... Sniff... Where is the bottle...? Sniff." She asked amidst sob.


    "It''s--"


    "Fufufufufu..."


    Before he could say anything, Erika started laughing, Michael scratched the back of his head in mild confusion.


    "They all thought I''m weak, my parents, those I called friends... My dream of being the best Archery winner was ruin because of them, Always looking down on me, even my parents looked down on me."


    Michael listened silently, as tears formed in her eyes again, he thought for a moment and tried to cheer her up.


    "But you have Maria."


    Erika looked at him with a frown, then nodded slowly. "True, Maria is the only one who believes in me... Do you know, I practice from age 5, just to be the best Archer, but all that dream got thrown away when my own parents threw us out." She started crying again.


    Michael felt sad for her, Erika''s story was even more tragic than his, she has parents, but they threw her out. But he has the love of both his Mum and Dad, till death took his Mum away. At least she didn''t abandon him.


    He held Erika, and she rested her head on his chest crying softly. "I''ll show them, all those fools who looked down on me, and lust on me... They''ll all pay."


    "Don''t worry, We''ll make them pay." Michael said, caressing her hair.


    Erika raised her head from his chest and looked up at him. "Why didn''t you lust on me?"


    "Pardon?" Michael was taken aback by this question.


    "If you had lust on me, I won''t complain. Because..."


    "Because what?" Michael asked, moving closer to her.


    Seeing him this close, Erika stammered. "Because... Because... Because you are different, You are the first guy who have looked at me for who I''m, not helping me for my beauty or anything."


    ''I need to know more.'' Michael thought and held her chin. ''I should use this opportunity well... I''ll have to thank Mira and Maria soon.''


    "Do you like me?"


    "Huh?" Erika blinked a couple of times, and started repeating his word.


    "Do I like you? Do I like you? Do I like you?"


    All this while Michael held her chin.


    "I don''t know." She removed his hand, and turned away.


    ''Oh wow.'' Michael smirked, he brought out the bottle of wine and place it on the table, making sure it made a sound when it touched the table.


    Erika turned to Him and her eyes widened seeing the bottle.


    "Yeah--"


    "--Nope." Michael took it back. "If you want this, you''ll have to answer my question."


    "Question? What question?" She asked in mild confusion.


    ''She is so cute, I don''t know when I started developing feelings for you, But... I also need to know what you think of me, people tend to say their hearts when they are drunk, so I need to know.''


    "Do you like me?" He asked again.


    Erika looked at him, then at the bottle in his hand. Seeing his serious look, she finally nodded.


    "When?" He asked again.


    "When? I think I accept it on Bermuda island, but couldn''t tell you that night."


    ''Ahh! I was really stupid, the way she acted should have given me a hint.'' Before he could do anything, she grabbed the bottle from him and quickly opened it, without looking for glass, she started gulping it all down.


    Michael stared at her with a blank expression, totally speechless and dumbfounded. Fortunately, the wine wasn''t much, and she quickly finished it.


    "Good." She dropped the bottle on the table, Michael watched as she rested her head on his chest again.


    "I hope you won''t look down on me?" She looked up at him.


    "Never." Michael hugged her tightly, he looked down at her, and smile slightly seeing she has fallen asleep.


    "I''ll wait for the time you''ll tell me how you feel, when you''ll be sober." He gently picked her up and walked towards the elevator.

 Chapter 198: The Conquerors VS Vipers 1

    Erika woke up with a heavy hangover, she sat up and looked around the room while holding her head."What happened last--" her eyes widened, noticing she wasn''t in her room.


    "Where--"


    "You are awake."


    "Huh?" She looked at the door, seeing Michael walking inside with a tray in hand.


    "How did I... What happened last night?" She looked at herself, seeing she was still in her clothes, she sighed in relief.


    Michael stared at her with a deep dark lines on his face. "Do you think I''ll take advantage of a drunk lady?" he asked with a dark expression.


    Hearing his question, she looked up at him. "I didn''t mean that, it''s just..." She looked down at her hands. "I''m sorry."


    ''She is so cute.'' Michael walked towards her and placed the tray on the bed.


    "It''s OK." He said.


    "What happened last night?" She looked up at him.


    "Well... You got drunk, and I carried you here... Before you ask, I don''t want to disturb Maria at such a late time." He said a half-truth.


    He brought her to his room, so he could watch her sleep on his bed, that was the main reason.


    ''Of course.''


    "Oh, sorry for the trouble. We''ll be moving today..."


    ''Shit! The house...'' He thought for a moment and said. "Why don''t you guys stay here, Maria and Mira won''t be so bored if we are out in a game, think about it."


    Erika thought for a moment, and looked down at the bowl on the tray. "I think you are right... What''s in here?" She asked.


    "Soup, it''ll help with your hangover." Michael smiled at her.


    Erika stared at the bowl, then looked up at him. ''What happened yesterday? Why is he taking care of me? Not that I''m complaining or anything... What! What are you thinking girl.


    He might just be worried about me, that''s all... That''s how he treat everyone close to him.'' She tried to convince herself he''s just helping her like he''ll help any other person.


    "What are you waiting for, drink up." Michael''s word snapped her out of her thought, she looked at him and was stunned seeing him holding the spoon to her lips.


    "Open your mouth." He urged with his head.


    Seeing his action confused her more, But she still opened her mouth and drink the soup.


    The two didn''t say anything, as Michael continued feeding her the soup still she had enough.


    "I''m ok." She looked around the room, and turned to him. "What''s the time?! Isn''t today the Guild War?!"


    Michael chuckled. "It''s 12pm, and Yeah. Today is the Guild War, all the News stations won''t stop talking about it."


    "What?!" Erika exclaimed. "Then why are we still here?!" She quickly stood up.


    "Where are you going? Maria kept your clothes here, she wants you to wear these. And you can use my bathroom."


    Erika stopped on track, she turned around to him. "What?" She then moved her gaze to the Clothes on the couch.


    "I''ll be waiting for you downstairs, Everyone has gone to the stadium, and the war have almost begun, So get ready quickly." He walked past her with the tray in hand.


    "Why didn''t you wake me?" She asked, looking at him over her shoulder.


    "That''ll be rude, and you looked like you were enjoying the sleep." He walked out, closing the door.


    "I enjoyed the sleep? Was he watching me the whole time?" Her face instantly reddened. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are you thinking?! I need to get ready." She quickly ran into the bathroom.


    ______


    Amerisa''s Guild war stadium was exactly like a football field, a white transparent barrier could be seen, separating the audience section from the fighters.


    At the moment, the stadium was filled with countless people from all over the world, all excited to watch the battle between The Conquerors and Vipers.


    No one has hope for the Vipers, because The Conquerors have proven themselves in countless occasions, even in the Governor''s birthday party.


    "Hello everybody!!! I''m Jinny, your commentator of this exciting battle!!" The same young man who called Jennifer days ago yelled loudly, increasing his voice with his Mana.


    "Yeah!!!!!!"


    "Can''t wait for this battle!!!"


    "Even without seeing anything I''m this excited!!!"


    "Me too!!"


    Above the Audience section was a huge platform, created for the riches and strongest figures. At the moment, the place was pack with people, including Michael''s enemies.


    "The Conquerors already won this battle, the Vipers don''t even have a Diamond holder which could match Supreme, and they have only three gold medal holders, and one is their Guild Master. Queen-of-Death alone can take care of him." Princess Camila said with a smile, her scarf which was also her legendary-class weapon was wrapped around her neck.


    "The Vipers didn''t back down, Maybe they have a plan." Chris said with a thoughtful expression.


    "And... Do you know that young girl over there is Supreme''s younger sister?" He added.


    Camila followed his gaze and saw Mira, and Maria, fifteen men in bodyguard uniform stood behind them.


    "Which one? Is it the one on the wheelchair?" Camila asked, observing Maria.


    "No."


    "Oh, I see." She nodded, then stood up and walked up to Mira''s spot, only to be stopped by Borne.


    "I''m sorry, but No stranger is allowed 5 meters from the two Misses." He said in a calm tone.


    Camila frowned, and looked at him from head to toe, and asked. "Don''t you know who I am?"


    "I don''t care who you are, that''s the rule."


    "This!" Not knowing what to do, she walked back In anger, sitting down on her seat.


    "Hahaha... Look at you!!" Chris burst out laughing.


    "You! Why are you laughing?!" She hissed


    "I thought you''ll use your skill, or even fight your way through."


    Camila sighed. "I want to have a good relationship with Supreme and The Conquerors, if I do any of those things... I won''t accomplish that goal."


    Chris stopped laughing. "Wow, are you still my sister?"


    Camila smiled. "And besides, some of those bodyguards are from the military, and are all gold and platinum medal holders."


    "Supreme is really cautious." Chris nodded.


    _


    "Commander Wang, who do you think will win this battle?" Robert asked.


    "As you know, All The Conquerors have gotten a boost in power, and I heard some news from the Vipers... This news will make the Vipers Guild gains an advantage, I think."


    "News? What news?" His deputy Commander, Celina; asked.


    "You''ll find out soon." Commander Wang said with a smile.

 Chapter 199: The Conquerors VS Vipers 2

    "Ok everyone!! Let''s welcome our Guilds!! First... The Vipers!" Jinny who stood above the field yelled again.Kay and a total of nineteen members walked inside the field, stopping at the center.


    "Ok!! Now The Conquerors!!!" Jinny yelled again.


    Jennifer, Tyson, Rahond, Ricky, Levi, Violet, Ralph, Zack, Sunny and Nick walked forward, stopping in front of the Vipers.


    "Huh? These are all the Members?"


    "Where is Supreme?!"


    "Yes, even the first elder isn''t present!"


    "At least they have Queen-of-death." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    _


    "Oh my god! Tyson, Rahond and Sunny are now gold medal holders?! How is that possible?" Helena was taken aback, feeling the energies around the three.


    "They aren''t even hiding it." Conner who sat beside her said.


    "Why will they hide it, Son? Don''t forget they are The Conquerors!" The Governor said with a proud expression.


    "Yes, your father is right." Their mother added.


    "Brother, you Haven''t apologized to Michael yet."


    Conner groan in annoyance. "I said I''ll apologize, you don''t need to keep telling me every single day."


    Helena sighed helplessly, not saying anything.


    _


    "This is shocking, Queen-of-death is now a Diamond medal holder, and that my ass-of-a-son couldn''t even tell me he entered the Gold Medal."


    "The young master is talented." Old man Zen said with a smile.


    "Yeah, I know that." Theo turned to his vice. "Philip, send the alliance latter to The Conquerors after this Guild war."


    Philip who sat beside him silently nodded, while the only female on their section was busy looking around.


    ''Where is the first elder?'' She asked inwardly.


    _


    "Do you think only ten of you can beat twenty of us?" Kay asked with disdain.


    "Be careful you guys, those two people behind him are both gold medal 2 stars holders." Jennifer whispered to her group, staring at the two people in long black robe.


    "No answer? Well, it''s expected of The Conquerors." Kay shrugged.


    "Only the weak keep on talking, the strong only act." Ricky said In an emotionless tone.


    "Weak? Hahaha... Do you think we are weak?" Kay laughed loudly, and added: "If you guys think entering the diamond and gold medal ranks can help you win this war, Then you are all mistaken."


    "That''s coming from someone who only has three gold medal holders in his guild, and no Diamond." Sunny stated with a frown.


    "This guy is too confident, something isn''t right." He added in a low voice.


    "Three?" Kay looked around his members, then smirked at The Conquerors. "Where is your Guild Master and First Elder? Did they go on a date leaving you guys here to lose? Or are hiding somewhere?"


    "We hope they are on a date, at least we''ll have a time to show ourselves." Tyson said, folding his hands in front of his chest.


    "Hahaha... Ok, Ok. Now..." Jinny looked at The Conquerors. "What about Supreme and Blood-Arrow?" He asked.


    "Is there any rule that if the war start they won''t be able to join?" Jennifer asked back.


    "Mm... Nope, Ok then. These are the rules and consequences; first and most important rule: No killing, If you kill any opponent, Your Guild lose the war, and you''ll face the penalty from the Guild war elders. Second rule: You can use any class of weapons, but no Cards or any substance can be used. If discovered, You''ll be disqualified and won''t be able to request for a guild war in a month duration.


    Third rule: If all your members is defeated, you lose. These are all the rules...!!" He yelled.


    "...Oh! As we all know, Guild War has two types of Competitions, do you want to compete with one or joined the two together?!!" Jinny asked.


    Kay smirked and asked Jennifer. "Do we join the two together? Any one you choices, we''ll still win." The other members nodded with a smile.


    "The winners haven''t yet been decided, Combine the two." She said.


    Jinny nodded and said to the audience. "You all heard that!! We are merging the two competitions!!"


    "Wow, this is good."


    "Yeah, I want to see some huge pets."


    "Me too."


    _


    Mira turned to Borne who stood beside her. "Mr Borne, what are these two competitions?"


    "Well... The Guild war battle is divided into two sections, the first is between players Vs players; the second one is between pets Vs pets. So if the two are combined, the contestants will be able to summon their pets in this battle."


    "What if the opponent doesn''t have a pet?" Maria asked, she knew about Guild war, but this is the first time she was watching it live.


    "Then you are at a disadvantage, you''ll have to fight your opponent and his/her pet."


    The two girls nodded, and turned to the field again.


    _


    "Now that everything is set! And with the huge number gap, The Vipers will have to send two members... Which will face one of The Conquerors'' Member. You all know the rules!!"


    Kay smirked hearing this, while The Conquerors nodded.


    "Now! Vipers, send your first two contestants."


    Without Kay saying anything, two Men walked forward.


    "Ok! The Conquerors, One contestant!"


    "I have fought anyone in a while now." Ricky stepped forward with a bored expression. "And besides, These two are just Silver players. Being a platinum... It won''t take long to defeat them." He added.


    "Ok everyone!! The rest should clear the Field!!" Jinny yelled.


    The Conquerors and Vipers nodded, and all leaped backward; creating distance from the contestants.


    "Do you think you can face us?" One of the Vipers'' contestant asked with a sneer.


    "Stop talking." Ricky summoned his Scimitar, which was a Rare-Class weapon.


    "Is that all?" The other one asked, calmly observing the weapons.


    "Mimi!! Come out!"


    "Zips! Come out!!"


    The space behind the two distorted, and two identical Rare-class skeletons walked out, they were both armed with swords.


    _


    "Is this fair?" Mira asked.


    "With those two skeletons, Mr Ricky is fighting against not two but four opponents."


    Borne sighed. "That is the rule, Misses. That''s why no Guild will ever challenge a Guild who has higher members than them to a Guild War."


    The two girls turned to Ricky again.


    _


    Ricky Scoffed at the two. "Do you think you are the only one with a pet. Volt! Come out!!"


    The space behind Ricky tore opened, The four took a step back in fear.


    "No way." The two muttered in shock, staring at the pet walking out from the torn space.

 Chapter 200: The Conquerors Vs Vipers 3

    All the audience stared at the Armadillo which lightning were emanating from its body with Awe.The next moment, they all broke out in rage, not on Ricky, but the Guild War Councils and Jinny.


    "What Is this?! Four against two! How is that a fair battle?!!"


    "Yeah!! This isn''t in the rule!!"


    "What is this?! Are you conspiring against The Conquerors, so they could lose this war?!!"


    "This is wrong!!"


    "Change this rule or ask the Vipers Guild to remove one member!!"


    "This is completely injustice!!"


    "Yes!!!"


    Majority of the audience were The Conqueror''s fans, so seeing their Guild being bullied made them all enraged, even though The Conquerors weren''t bothered about this little change, but as the fans; they have a say.


    Jinny was speechless hearing the angry roars of the Audience.


    "Ok, Jinny, This is what you''ll do..."


    He listened to the first Council elder''s word from the earpiece In his ears, then nodded.


    "Ok everyone!! The Councils have made their decision... From now onwards, this rule will be applied to all Guild War competition... This is the new rule; If The Conqueror''s Contestant defeat two contestants from the Vipers Guild, one member will join him/her to face the other two members of the Vipers which''ll come up next!!"


    The Audience remained silent, thinking about this new rule.


    "Hmm, so if Ricky defeat these two, Another member will join him and faced the Vipers Guild next two members."


    "I understand, But what if the Vipers Guild win this round?"


    The Fans looked up at Jinny.


    "If The Conquerors lose this round, One member from the Vipers will join the other two, and will face one of The Conquerors Contestant." Jinny said.


    "That will be 3vs1 then, But if Ricky wins--"


    "Calm down everyone!!" Ricky suddenly yelled at the Audience, seeing he got their attention, he continued:


    "These two low lives in front of me are powerless, even their pets. I''ll prove it to all of you why we are The Conquerors!" Mana burst out from his body.


    Seeing Ricky was ready to attack, the other two quickly activated their Mana.


    Jinny smiled. "It seems our Contestants can''t wait to prove themselves! Let''s give them the opportunity to! Now Fight!!!!"


    Hearing the go button, Ricky shot forward with Volt following behind.


    "Attack!!"


    The two yelled, their Skeletons growls and launched towards the charging Ricky.


    "Volt, [Void walk]!"


    The Armadillo nodded and vanished from view.


    "What just happened?!! Where is Ricky''s pet?!!" Jinny asked in shock, sharply moving his gaze around the field.


    Even the Audience and Vipers Guild Members were bewildered, While The Conquerors has Smirks on their faces.


    BAM!!


    Out of nowhere, both skeletons flew backward, smashing heavily on the ground.


    "Am I the only one lost?!!!" Jinny asked, and added: "What the hell is going on?!!"


    He stared as the skeletons flew from one location to the another, falling heavily on the ground, but till now; No one have seen the pet attacking them.


    "What is happening? Is Ricky''s pet invisible?"


    "That is the only explanation, because there is no way it can just vanish."


    "Those pet won''t last long under its continuous attack!"


    "Yeah! Keep up the good work Ricky!!!"


    "Yes!!!"


    _


    "Mm... If you activate your Mana, you''ll be able to see this pet." Rebecca who sat beside Damon revealed.


    "I know, Being a lightning Bloodline pet, a stage two evolved and even a Race-class, it has mastered the skill to move like electricity... Even faster than nanoseconds, if those two were Gold Medal holders, they might be able to detect it--" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "--True." Rebecca raised one finger. "Only if they have mastered Mana Manipulation, a newly entered Gold Medal won''t be able to detect it."


    Damon nodded. "Just think what will happen if this pet evolves to stage 4." He added.


    Rebecca didn''t reply, but relaxed on her seat.


    _


    "This guy is impressive, are all members of The Conquerors this good." Commander Wang asked with a tint of envy.


    "At least Michael is a general." Robert said, while the Commander nodded with a small smile.


    _


    "Hmm... This is good, But where is Michael?" A girl with long brown hair and eyes asked.


    "You''ll see him, Jasmine. But..." Daniel turned to his Vice. "Why are you asking about him, or do you want to save him again?" He teased.


    "He''s my childhood friend, I asked you to take Jennifer in and train her. But... I couldn''t ask you to help Michael." She looked down in guilt.


    "Jennifer was a good student, same with you two, But I know there''s a reason you didn''t mentioned Michael." Daniel said.


    "You are a good Master, and we appreciate that, But why did you refuse Jennifer when she asked to join our Guild?" Karan who has been silent for a while now, asked.


    "Jennifer is one of the best Student I had taught, but... She wasn''t happy there, She focused on the training, but there was something missing, so I gave her the freedom; and now... She is the Vice Guild Master of The Conquerors, which will soon be stronger than ours." Daniel smiled, staring at Jennifer on the field who sat cross-legged, with eyes closed.


    The other two stared at Jennifer with a smile, then turned to the battle.


    _


    BAM!!


    The two skeletons collided heavily on the ground with fractured bones.


    "Surrender, I don''t mind killing those two pets." Ricky pointed his sword at the two Vipers Guild Members.


    "Never!!"


    "Fine then, [Mana Crescent Slash]!"


    His Mana channeled into his sword, and with a slash, a powerful crescent blade shot from his blades towards the two players.


    "Shit! [Helm of defense!!]"


    The two yelled in unison, creating a huge barrier in front of them.


    BOOM!!


    "Pathetic."


    The Blades destroyed the barrier, then threw the two meters back, they both smashed heavily on the ground, throwing up a mouthful of blood.


    The two slowly stood up, they looked at one another and nodded, then bowed to Ricky, which caught him off guard.


    "We lost." The two said in unison.

 Chapter 201: The Conquerors Vs Vipers 4

    Volt appeared in beside Ricky, upon hearing the two, The Armadillo looked at him in confusion.''Stay on guard.'' Ricky said telepathically, while it nodded.


    But to their shock, the two walked away, and stood behind Kay who has a please smile on his face, their pets turned into particles, disappear from the field.


    "O... K. The Conquerors won this round, One member will join Mr Ricky to face two of Vipers'' Members." Jinny said, after getting himself back.


    Not only him, but everyone was confused... Why did the two easily accepted defeat after taking on Ricky''s attack?


    _


    "Something isn''t right here." Commander Wang stated.


    "Yes, They surrender, but why is Kay smiling like he had won a lottery?" Celina asked.


    _


    "Hmm... This guys'' plan is good!" Chris laughed.


    "What did you see with your power?" Camila asked her brother.


    "We''ll find out soon, keep watching." He said, putting her In suspense.


    "You! Why won''t you tell me?" She pouted at him.


    "That won''t help you." Chris smirked at her.


    _


    "Hahaha... Kay is really cunning!" Firenze laughed loudly.


    "What is it, Guild Master?" Ivy asked in mild confusion.


    "Kay is using a skill, which could be detected by only Gold Medal 4 stars holders above, This skill will make him invincible. I don''t know If it will work on Supreme." He said.


    "Skill?" Ivy and Rio were both confused.


    _


    "The Conquerors are powerful! But We still need to Kidnap Mira and Niki at the end of this party, I want to teach those bitches some very good lesson." Yan said with killing intent, staring at Mira.


    "But Rebecca said we''ll kidnap Mira in a week time." QingLi turned to him in mild confusion.


    "I can''t wait that long, My four heavenly beauties are already on it, so you don''t need to do anything." He said with a smile, while QingLi could only nod her head.


    _


    "So, Miss Niki, why are you looking for my brother?" Mira turned to Niki who sat beside her.


    "Well..." Niki paused, not knowing what to say. ''Why am I looking for Michael? It''s to apologize for the video I posted, or to ask for his protection?''


    "Yes...?" Mira waved her hand in front of Niki''s face. "Are you still here?"


    "Yes, Em..."


    "Mira." Mira smiled at her. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, Mira. Well... I played a game with your brother, I... I just what to see him again."


    "Really? Ok then, but my brother likes someone else." Mira added.


    "Huh?" Niki was dumbfounded. ''Someone else?''


    _


    Tyson walked forward, and stood beside Ricky.


    Jinny: "Ok everyone!! The Vipers--"


    "--Vipers! Send Six members! Fighting Four will be boring!!" Tyson said arrogantly, he summoned his broadsword and placed it on his shoulder.


    Jinny looked at the Vipers. "What do you say, Guild Master Kay?" He asked.


    "If he''s looking for a beating, why should I refuse?"


    Hearing his word, six of his members leaped into the air and landed 10 meters from the two.


    "Aren''t you guys summoning your pets?" Tyson asked with a smirk.


    "Not needed, and we don''t have pets." One said.


    "Yes, If you think you can take us down, attack with your strongest skill."


    "What are you saying, The Conquerors are too chicken to use their strongest attack, they are scared of killing us."


    "You might be right."


    Tyson and Ricky frowned slightly, they looked at each other, then at the six people in front of them.


    "Ok then, I''ll fulfill your wish." Flames enveloped Tyson''s sword. "I hope you guys won''t surrender so easily! [Flames Inferno]!!" With a swing, a huge crescent flaming energy shot towards the six who stood on the same spot, not even planning on dodging.


    It collided on the six throwing them 20 meters backward, they smashed on the ground and spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    "Do you think I''ll kill these fools?" He turned to Ricky.


    "No, but it''s too easy, this guys didn''t even block or dodged your attack." He revealed.


    "You are right." Tyson scratched his head in confusion, before they could do anything, five of the Men stood up and accept defeat, leaving one behind.


    "What?!"


    "What is happening here?!"


    "Are the Vipers scared?"


    "But... Why are they surrendering after receiving only one attack?"


    Even the Audience were speechless and lost, No one knew what the Vipers were really planning.


    "This is surprising." Jinny muttered to himself.


    _


    "What about you then? Aren''t you a coward like these five?" Tyson asked the one standing in front of them.


    "You call that an attack?" The guy flicked his wrist and a huge battle Axe appeared in his hand.


    "Let''s have a good fight!" He shot towards the two.


    "Leave this guy to me, he''s just a platinum holder." Tyson shot towards, his broadsword tearing the wind behind him.


    CLANG!!!


    The sound of weapons colliding echos as the two fought with incredible speed all over the field.


    "You are good!! But you are only a Platinum holder!!" Tyson grinned, he dodged the guy''s Axe attack, and struck him with a powerful Punch to his jaw.


    The guy flew backward and smashed heavily on the ground.


    "You are weak." Tyson calmly walked towards him, he kept his sword and smirk at the guy. "Come again, I''m unarmed now."


    The guy gritted his teeth in rage, and stood up. "You want to fight without weapons? Ok then." He kept his Axe and got in a fighting stance.


    "Come on." Tyson gestured with his fingers.


    "Ahhh!!" The guy launched forward, sending a Punch towards his face.


    Tyson smirked and dodged with a tilt of his head. "Slow."


    Before the guy could think, Tyson delivered a powerful Punch in his lower abdomen.


    "Ahhh!!" The guy groaned in pain, as he flew backward, smashing heavily on the ground.


    "I''m sorry, I think I infused too much Mana in that attack." He grinned.


    "You! Piff!" He spurted out blood.


    "Surrender." Tyson said with a bored expression, "At least someone worthy can be a good training buddy." He added.


    The guy slowly stood up, he focused his Mana in his fist, and threw a Punch towards Tyson. The wind picked up and shot towards him with incredible speed.


    "[Fire Wall]!!" Tyson yelled as red flames rose from the ground, enveloping his figure; successfully blocking the attack.


    Before Tyson could retaliate against the attack, the man Bowed at him.


    "I surrender."


    "Huh?"


    "..."


    Everyone was speechless.

 Chapter 202: The Conquerors VS Vipers 5

    High above the stadium, a huge dragon stood deep in the cloud watching the battle below, On the dragon stood two figures."What are we waiting for?" Erika asked, turning her head to Michael, she was in a tight outfit which stick on her like a second skin, her bow hanging behind her.


    "Those guys are up to something, and I can feel a powerful present in the stadium. I''m just waiting to see who he/she is." Michael sat down on Drakon''s head.


    "Partner is right, let''s just observe from here."


    Erika thought about their words, and nodded. "Ok." She also sat down.


    _


    "You surrendered?" Tyson was clearly taken aback, but still nodded. "Who''s next."


    The next moment, Nine of the Vipers Guild members stepped forward, Leaving Kay and the two Elders behind.


    Tyson smirked seeing the Nine, while all The Conquerors walked forward, leaving Jennifer who was still sitting in a meditating posture behind.


    "What is happening Now?" Jinny was speechless for a second, then yelled:


    "It seems they are going all out!! This will be a battle of strength! We''ll see who''ll win!!"


    "Yes!"


    "Let the battle begin!"


    "The Conquerors vs Vipers!!"


    "This will be fun."


    The audience were overjoyed seeing this, they''ll rather watch a group battle than a One-vs-One battle.


    _


    "Are you sure about this?" Violet asked the Vipers Guild members with a smirk.


    "Stop asking unimportant questions, Members of the Vipers, You know what to do!!" The man who looked like the Vice said, while the rest nodded.


    Without hesitation, they called out their pets. The Conquerors smiled and called theirs, while Tyson leaped into the air and landed on his 5-meters tall White flaming Lion.


    "Let''s win this war!!" He yelled.


    "Attack!"


    The two Forces with their pets clashed in a heated battle, Powers and skills were flying all over the place.


    "Wow, who would have thought the Vipers are these powerful."


    "Yeah, they are losing, but still holding their ground."


    "Wow."


    The audience were amazed.


    _


    "The young Master had gained a massive increase in strength." Old man Zen said with a smile.


    "This boy, He should have used his head instead of using his powers." Joker sighed in frustration.


    "Without the lord pointing the Vipers Guild''s Guild Master''s motive, we wouldn''t have known about it; and the young Master isn''t Strong enough to detect it."


    "She can." Theo gestured to Jennifer, who still sat on her spot.


    "Then why hasn''t she warned them?" Philip asked in mild surprised.


    "Because of that guy up there." Theo pointed his finger to the sky.


    Old Man Zen, Philip and Sarah looked up at the sky but saw nothing, then looked at Theo in confusion.


    "You can''t detect them because Supreme is now an Elite Medal holder, I can because I''m a 5 stars holder."


    The group nodded in understanding.


    "That means, Supreme has been present all along, but refused to show himself because of... what?" Sarah asked, watching the intense battle on the field.


    "Because The Vipers has a backup." Theo gave her a simple reply.


    __


    In the audience''s section three people sat on their seats watching the battle.


    "Where do you think Michael is?" Mori asked.


    "I don''t know, but why is Jennifer not moving?" Glen fixed his gaze on Jennifer.


    "Something isn''t right here, there must be a reason She isn''t fighting." Zukila who sat beside Mori said.


    "You don''t have the right to speak here?" Glen said with a frown.


    "Don''t forget I Defeated you in the competition." Zukila said to him with a teasing smile.


    "And you shouldn''t forget I''m your captain." Glen rebuked.


    "Fufufufu... You can only say that to your fellow soldiers... I''m among the Supreme brigade, so you aren''t my captain." Zukila flashed a smile that wasn''t a smile.


    "Supreme brigade?" Mori was confused.


    "That''s Michael''s military force, which is under him." Glen explained, and added:


    "I''m not in Supreme brigade, but I''m in the Commander''s forces which is the strongest."


    "Oh really?" Zukila said with sarcasm.


    Glen just glared at her not saying anything.


    _


    BAM!!!


    All the Vipers Guild''s members leaped backward creating distance from The Conquerors, they turned to Kay who nodded at them.


    Seeing his nod, the Members then turned to The Conquerors and said in unison:


    "We surrender!!" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now... Violet, Rahond, Tyson and the rest were dumbfounded. The Vipers Guild redrew their pets and stepped back.


    "What are these guys doing?!" Jinny asked in mild confusion.


    Tyson turned to Kay. "Come on, I''ll be enough to take care of you." He said.


    Kay scoffed at him, and walked towards them.


    At that Moment, Jennifer finally opened her eyes, she looked up into the sky and nodded.


    "Today, I''ll show the whole world that The Conquerors isn''t anything special." Kay said while walking towards them.


    "Stop talking and attack!" Rahond yelled at him.


    "Rahond, You were the Guild Master of My Girlfriend''s girl, You watched Supreme Kill her and didn''t do anything. I''ll start with you."


    Whoosh!!


    "What?!!"


    "Did he just vanished?!!"


    ".....?!!!!"


    "What the hell is happening?!"


    Everyone was stunned in place.


    BAM!!


    Not expecting the attack, Rahond flew backward smashing heavily on the ground.


    Whoosh!!


    BAM!!


    BAM!!


    BAM!!


    Ricky, Levi and Zack flew into different directions, falling to the ground.


    "This guy is using Volt''s skill! [Void Walk]. But how?" Ricky slowly stood up.


    Kay appeared in front of them with his sword in hand. "[Flames Inferno]!!" With a swing of his sword, a huge flaming crescent energy shot towards Tyson, Sunny, and Violet.


    "What the Butt?! This is my skill!!" Tyson yelled.


    "[Metal defense]!!" Sunny quickly cast his spell, a huge metal wall rose in front of them, blocking the energy.


    "What is this? Kay is using all The Conquerors'' skills!"


    "How is that possible?!"


    "This?!"


    The spectators were all flabbergasted.


    Tyson, Sunny and Violet leaped back as Kay destroyed the Defense with Violet''s [Wind bullet] skill.


    "That''s the reason he sent his members to fight us first, after we use a skill, they''ll surrender, so another can use a new skill... All so that Kay can copy them." Violet''s said in shock.


    "So he could win the final round using all our skills... We''ll lose because we won''t know what skill he''ll use next." Sunny added.


    "This Bastard!!" Tyson hissed.


    "Leave him to me."


    The three turned around seeing Jennifer walking towards them, her face emotionless.


    "I hope you can keep up with me, Kay." She said, summoning her scythe.

 Chapter 203: The Conquerors Vs Vipers 6

    "Queen-of-death Finally interface!!""Yes! Kay is going down!!"


    "Even with his skill of copying skills, I know Queen-of-death has a plan to counter it!"


    "Yes!!"


    Kay smirked at her, and gripped his sword tightly. "I don''t know how you enter the diamond medal so quickly, but you can''t win me."


    Whoosh!


    Ricky: "He vanished again!!"


    Violet: "be careful Jennifer!!"


    Tyson: "She can do it!!"


    Jennifer spread her Mana around her, the next moment, she swiftly turned around and slashed with her scythe.


    BANG!!


    Kay flew backward... He smashed heavily on the ground.


    "How?" He looked up at Jennifer in shock.


    "Do you think that trick will work on a Diamond holder? You are really looking down on diamond holders." She calmly walked up to him while dragging her Scythe behind her.


    "You!!" He stood up.


    "[Blood walk]!" She turned into blood, and shot towards him.


    "What the butt?!" Kay slashed downward with his sword, the liquid moved behind him and took the form of Jennifer. Who smashed down on Him.


    With no hesitation he activated Tyson''s skill.


    "[Fire wall]!!" Fire enveloped him, while Jennifer''s scythe smashed on the defense, throwing the two backward.


    Jennifer landed on her feet. "You are good, At least keeping up." She grinned.


    "You...!" Kay slowly stood up from the ground.


    "Using others'' powers are good, but if you can''t control it, it''ll be dangerous." She started walking towards him again.


    "Oh really?" Kay grinned. "NOW!!!" He yelled.


    The two Elders leaped into the air from behind Jennifer and shot down towards her.


    "A surprise attack!" Jinny was stunned.


    "The Vipers are pathetic! Using Surprising Attacks... first the Guild Master, and now these two Gold medal Holders!!"


    "I can''t believe this!"


    Whoosh!!


    BANG!!!


    BANG!!


    The two flew forward, smashing heavily in front of Kay.


    "Huh?" Kay looked up in shock.


    "Do you guys think you can sneak up on The Conquerors'' Vice Guild Master?" Erika asked standing behind Jennifer.


    "Wow!! Even the first elder is a Diamond Holder!!"


    "Whoa! The Conquerors are so powerful!!"


    "We love you Erika!!"


    "Yes! I heard her in-game name is Blood-Arrow."


    _


    "You!!"


    Nia frowned and turned to her cousin, seeing the hatred in his eyes, which she could only see behind his Mask, she was confused.


    "What is your encounter with her, Blade?" She asked.


    Blade stared at Erika with pure killing intent. "I not only want to kill her, but her little sister too, No... I''ll let her watch as I take her little sister."


    Nia''s frown deepened. "I don''t get."


    Blade thought for a moment and slowly removed the mask on his face... Nia stared at the Scar which ran from his right cheek to his jaw, even splitting his lips.


    "That bitch named Maria did this to me." He turned to Nia.


    "So she was the one who almost killed you That day, but... What happened that made her injured you so badly, you have been dodging the question anytime I asked."


    Blade put on his mask, "I don''t want to talk about it." He said, staring at Erika with killing intent.


    _


    Feeling the burning gaze on her, Erika looked around the audience section but couldn''t see the one.


    "3 Vs 2, This is fun." Kay smirked. "[Blood walk]!!" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nothing happened.


    "What?!" He looked at himself in shock.


    Tyson: "He can''t copy Jennifer''s skill? Why is that?"


    Sunny: "I don''t know."


    "What is happening?!" He yelled at Jennifer.


    "You have a skill without knowing it''s advantage and disadvantage, I''m guessing someone gave it to you." The two girls slowly walked towards the three.


    "Yes." Erika continued: "You can only copy skills of those on the same rank with you, or lower... You can ever copy the skill of anyone higher than you."


    BOOM!


    BOOM!!


    The two girls shot forward, shattering the ground behind them.


    "Attack!!" Kay yelled, and lunged forward with the two elders.


    BAM!!


    Erika faced the two while Jennifer faced Kay, engaging in an intense battle.


    "WOW...!"


    "This is good!"


    "Yeah!"


    All the audience nodded subconsciously, watching as the girls faced off the three, blocking and countering their attacks.


    _


    "Do you think you can draw with her again?" Chris asked with a smile.


    "Her? I''ll lose. She''s now a Diamond holder, and I''m just a Platinum." Princess Camila said with a small smile.


    "Have you ever thought of this? Only powerful women are around Supreme, Why don''t you play VRG and get stronger?" He suggested.


    Camila glared at him, but remained silent.


    _


    "Hmm... The Conquerors now have two Diamond holders? They are getting more powerful by the day." Firenze said in mild surprised.


    "Yes, What should we do?" Ivy asked.


    "Are you Mr Firenze?"


    The three turned their heads to a man holding a small box in hand.


    "Yes?" Firenze asked with a small frown.


    "Someone asked me to give you this." The man showed him the box.


    Firenze thought for a moment then took the box from the Man.


    "I''ll get going." Without hesitation, the man bowed at him, and walked away.


    "What is that, Guild Master?" Rio asked, staring at the small wooden box.


    Firenze shrugged, also not knowing what is inside. After scanning the Box with his Mana, and finding nothing amiss, he opened it.


    "Huh?" He picked up an envelope from the box and opened it.


    After silently reading it, he looked at the two. "Why are you enemies with Supreme?" He asked.


    The two looked at each other in confusion, then turned to him.


    "He took our ranking position, isn''t that the reason you also hated him?" Ivy asked.


    "I just found a way to solve our problem." He passed the note to her.


    "Huh?" She froze seeing what was written on it.


    ___


    BANG!!


    The two elders and Kay fell heavily on the ground, throwing up a mouthful of blood.


    "Young master, We won''t be able to win these two, they are both Diamond holders, while we are still Gold." The second elder said while holding her abdomen in pain.


    Kay thought for a moment and brought out a green token. "I''ll just have to use what my father called me to get."


    "Are you sure, young Master?" The first elder asked.


    "These two are too powerful, and they haven''t used a Fusion, If we summon our pets; they''ll surely fuse, and we''ll lose again because None of us can use fusion. So we can only use it." Kay said in a low voice, slowly standing up.


    "Ok." The two nodded.


    The girls stared as Kay raised a Token into the Air. "You can now show yourself Master!!"

 Chapter 204: The Conquerors Vs Vipers 7

    "Master?" Jennifer looked at the Token in Kay''s hand with a frown.''So the Master is the powerful figure Michael detected.'' Erika moved her gaze around.


    _


    "That Token looks familiar." Commander Wang stared at the Token which was displayed on the huge screen with a slight frown.


    "That Token belongs to Master Lee! That old man who always stays in the mountains." His deputy said in shock.


    "Wait! Wait!" Robert turned to her in shock. "You mean the Elite Medal 5-stars holder? Who is holding top 5 on the Demigods'' ranking board?!!"


    "Yes." Commander Wang grinned. "This is good, if he appears, Michael will come down, and we''ll see how powerful he''s."


    "Yes." The deputy nodded.


    _


    "This guy is full of surprises, How did he get Master Lee''s Token?"


    "I don''t know head, but it seems things will get tougher for The Conquerors." The elder of the Agra family said to Sunny''s father.


    "The Agra Family is now top one, all thanks to The Conquerors, shouldn''t we help?" He looked at the elder.


    "That''s against the rule, family head." The elder said with a sad smile. "We shouldn''t lose hope, Supreme hasn''t yet showed up."


    "Where the hell is he?"


    "I don''t know." The elder shook his head.


    _


    Whoosh!!


    Everyone only saw a flash, and an old man with long white hair standing on a sword appeared above the Guild war stadium.


    The moment he appeared, a pressure fell on everyone on the stadium, Not powerful, but still noticeable.


    _


    "This old man is too Arrogant!!" Commander Wang said In rage, He also felt the pressure; he''s only two stars below the old man, but that was a huge gap between them.


    "Calm down Commander." Robert said. "Let''s see what he''ll planning on doing." He added.


    Commander Wang nodded with gritted teeth.


    _


    "Who is this old man?!" Helena hissed in anger.


    "Shhh!" Her father shushed her. "That''s old man Lee! Be respectful, he alone can take down all Amerisa''s Military forces."


    "It''s understandable for someone who is one step to enter the grandmaster Medal." Conner nodded.


    _


    "I thought you won''t need my help, Kid?" Old man Lee looked down at Kay.


    "Sorry for Calling you late, Master Lee. As you can see we need your help." Kay said.


    "You asked me to help you with one wish, You didn''t say I should help you win the Guild war." Master Lee said in a calm tone.


    "This." Kay was stunned, he asked Master Lee to kill Michael and let The Conquerors disband. Wait...


    "I asked you to make The Conquerors disdain, If you defeat them and maybe injure some of them, they''ll disband..."


    "Hmm..." Master Lee thought for a moment, and looked down at The Conquerors.


    "I''ll give you a way out; Admit you lost this Guild war, and then, disband your Guild... If I''m satisfied, I''ll let you guys go without making a move." He said arrogantly.


    "Who is this old Pig?!" Erika asked with killing intent.


    "That... That is Master Lee... No one in Amerisa can face him, only our founders... But they are all in the snow mountains." Jennifer said in a low voice.


    "So...? We can face him!" Erika said with a stubborn expression.


    "I like you girl." Master Lee nodded in approval.


    _


    "This isn''t fair! Who''s this master Lee, he appeared out of no way and disrupt the Guild War, can''t the elder do anything?!"


    "Yes! Where is the Guild war elders?!!"


    "This is injustice in daylight!!"


    "This old man isn''t even a member of The Vipers! So he has no right to interfere!"


    The audience were enraged with Master Lee''s arrogant behavior.


    _


    "Calm down everyone!"


    All of them looked down seeing three figures in white robe walking towards them. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Finally, The Guild war''s elders!"


    "Help us here! This is injustice!!"


    Master Lee observed the three, Who ascends into the air and stood across from him.


    "It''s an Honor for Master Lee to visit the Guild war stadium, but helping Kay is against the rule." The woman standing at the middle said.


    Master Lee scoffed. "As you all know me, I''m a man who always keeps his words... I promised his father to help them with two request. This is the second request, and I intend to fulfill it... Trying to stop me will make you my enemy."


    "What?" The three were stunned, they looked down at The Conquerors, and listening to the yells of the audience they sighed helplessly.


    "If we don''t stop you today, The Guild war stadium will have a bad name... Even Amerisa will be looked down upon." The one at the right, said.


    "Yes! Leave now before you anger us!!" Amerisa''s president yelled from his seat.


    Master Lee grinned. "Will you stop me then?" He asked the president.


    "We''ll stop you!!"


    Master Lee looked up at the three, and sighed. He casually waved his hand, sending the three hurtling backward; They all fell on the ground throwing up a mouthful of blood.


    The Audience was stunned speechless.


    "Oh My God! The elders are all Diamond medal holders! And were thrown away with only a wave!"


    "Is this how powerful an Elite Medal holder is?!"


    _


    "This Bastard!!"


    Before he could get up, Robert held him back. "Calm down, Commander." He said again.


    Commander Wang sighed, then exhaled.


    _


    "We should have included Kay in our group." Damon said with a slight frown.


    "True, But what If he asked Master Lee to kill Supreme...? The pain of losing a love is deep, that is the only wish he can ask, and the Disbandment of The Conquerors is just a cream on the top." Rebecca smiled brightly.


    _


    "I see you kids don''t want to admit Defeat." Master Lee stared at The Conquerors in mild surprised, not bothered about the Guild War''s Elders.


    "Do you think we''re scared of you?!" Tyson asked, channeling his Mana.


    "You kids'' spirit is admirable, but kids should know what is right and wrong." He raised his hand into the air.


    Next moment...


    "Huh?"


    He looked up in shock, not only him, everyone looked up in shock, as a huge Shadow covered the Sun, casting darkness on the stadium.


    "What the hell is this?" This was the only question in everyone''s head.


    "Do you think you are a god? Even dare to ask The Conquerors to disband."


    The Conquerors just smirked hearing the voice which they could recognize anywhere.


    "Michael."

 Chapter 205: Its Not Safe Here

    The Audience looked up in shock, seeing a huge Dragon which shadow covered the entire stadium, standing on the head of this magnificent Dragon, was a young man in a black Overcoat; his hands were tucked away in his pockets."You should be the Supreme everyone is talking about, right?" Master Lee fixed his gaze on Michael.


    "You haven''t answered my question, Do you think you are a god?" Michael asked in a calm tone, not even taking this old man as a threat.


    Seeing this kid''s arrogance, Master Lee was enraged. "Don''t you have respect for elders?! Do you know I can take you down with one finger?!!"


    "I do have respect for elders, but... Elders should know how to behave around children."


    "You! Are you saying I''m impudent?!"


    "When did I say that? I only said you should know how to behave around us children..." Michael shrugged and continued:


    "...Children might be weak, but when angered; even elders won''t be able to bear their tantrums."


    "You!" Master Lee was stunned speechless.


    _


    "Wow, when did Michael became a scholar?" Tyson asked in Awe.


    "Don''t know." Rahond and Sunny shook their heads.


    _


    "Do you think Michael can defeat Master Lee?" Celina asked, turning to Commander Wang.


    "Master Lee is holding top five, only the five great founders can defeat him."


    "Five great founders? If they are five, then how could Master Lee hold the fifth position?" Robert turned to the commander.


    "That''s why Master Lee is feared in the whole twenty cities, he overtook the fifth founder in Strength and took over the position; As you all know, Leader board ranking is calculated by games scores, but Demigods'' ranking board is calculated by strength... Master Lee is a very good swordsman, he is unparalleled." The Commander grinned, and added:


    "But it''s a good thing."


    "How is it a good thing?" The two turned to him.


    "He''s here for Michael, so a battle between these two will prove who''s the strongest. If Michael defeated him, he''ll be given the fifth position... And everyone will know how powerful Amerisa''s Military power is, all because Michael is also a General."


    The two nodded in understanding.


    _


    "This will be interesting, But we have only one problem." Theo looked at the barrier separating the players from the audience.


    "If a battle brakes out between two Elite Medal holders, This Barrier will easily be destroyed, and that''ll put the lives of the audience at risk."


    "Family head is right, But... How can we increase the defense?" Old man Zen asked in mild surprised.


    "We can''t increase the defense because this is the highest, we can only hope these two wouldn''t use powerful attacks."


    "Will the young Master be safe down there?"


    "Tyson don''t want our help, Mostly mine. So we can''t do anything at the moment."


    "Ok, family head."


    _


    "My prince and Princess, I don''t think it''s safe here." General Joe said with a deep frown.


    "Are you scared of those two?" Chris turned around to the general who stood behind them.


    "But my Prince--"


    "--It''s ok, General Joe. We can take care of ourselves." Camila cut him off.


    "Ok." The general nodded, but signaled to the surrounding soldiers.


    _


    "What is happening? Is brother and that old man about to fight?" Mira asked in mild confusion.


    "It seems so, But can Michael win?" Maria asked worriedly.


    "What are you saying, Maria? My brother is the strongest, just watch."


    Maria, Niki and Borne smiled upon hearing her.


    _


    "I''m impressed with you, Kid. You have a Mystical-Class Dragon which is a stage 4 Evolved, and has the darkness, lightning, Earth, and fire Bloodlines, also being a Lv70; very impressive indeed." Master Lee said with a smile.


    _


    "Stage 4 evolved?! Glen, when you fought Michael in the class gathering, That dragon is only. Stage 3, now it''s a stage 4 pet." Mori was surprised.


    "I can see that! Where is Michael getting his In-game diamonds from? Evolution stones are expensive, even for me."


    "I heard General Michael is living in the number one villa on the hill, in Unity Street." Zukila revealed.


    "What?!" Glen and Mori turned to her in shock.


    _


    "What are you saying then?" Michael asked.


    "Be my disciple, and I''ll spare you and your Guild."


    Michael frowned slightly. "I thought you never go back on your word?"


    "Hahaha! If it''s to have a disciple like you, who wouldn''t go back on their word? So what do you say young man?"


    Michael smirked. "You are powerful, I like that. You are arrogant and have the powers to back it up, I like that... I respect you for gaining this power rank, so... As a fellow powerful player, I''ll let you go. What do you think?


    Leave and never show your face in front of me again."


    Silence....


    The whole stadium was as silent as a graveyard after hearing Michael''s words.


    _


    "This guy is too Arrogant!" Nia yelled with killing intent... Having a lower rank than Michael, she couldn''t detect his power; thinking he''s still a Diamond holder.


    "Something isn''t right, I can''t detect Supreme''s rank." Blade muttered.


    "What?" She turned to him in mild surprised.


    "It only means, Supreme is beyond the rank of Diamond holders, Maybe an Elite rank!"


    "What?!!"


    "Are you Miss Nia? In-game name Huntress."


    The two turned to the same man who gave Firenze a Box, he was also holding a box in hand.


    "That''s me, and... who are you?" Nia asked.


    "Someone asked me to give you this." He handed the box to her.


    Nia took it, while the Man walked away... She slowly opened the box, seeing an envelope; she picked it up and opened it, then read it inwardly.


    "What is that?" Blade asked.


    "Nothing important." She smiled at him, and tore the paper into smaller pieces, then threw it away.


    Blade was confused, but didn''t say anything.


    ''Hmm, Supreme, Supreme, Supreme... We''ll see soon.'' Nia thought with a smirk.


    _


    "Hahaha....." Master Lee let out a hearty laugh. "In all my years, I have seen a lot of things, even some which are still tormenting me till this day; but I haven''t seen anyone like you who don''t know the different between heaven and earth. You are just an Elite Medal with one star, while I have five. Even a three-stars won''t be able to speak so arrogantly in front of me."


    "Are you leaving or not?" Michael asked coldly.


    "I know a way to teach you a lesson." Master Lee suddenly pointed his finger at Mira. "By killing someone closest to you, will teach you some manners."


    The Conquerors'' faces instantly turned paled, before they could move; the pressure increased a hundred-fold holding everyone down.


    The Next moment a sword energy formed and shot towards the frozen Mira.


    "Mira!!" Jennifer and Erika yelled in horror!!


    S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 206: I Thought You Are Powerful?

    Mira stared in Horror as the sword energy shot towards her, It easily broke the barrier heading straight to her head.Borne and the soldiers behind her watched in horror, None of them could move a muscle under the pressure of an Elite Medal holder.


    The moment everyone thought the sword was about to strike its target, A figure in a black armor shot out from Mira shattering the sword energy with its legendary-class sword.


    "What?" Master Lee and everyone were shocked, staring at the clone standing in front of Mira, its red eyes beneath the helm were fixed on Master Lee.


    Seeing this, The Conquerors sighed in relief, then, they all angrily turned to Master Lee.


    "Do you think you can harm my sister with me around?" Michael asked, he was still calm; but The Conquerors knew what will happen next.


    "I was planning on letting you go, but now... I''ll just have to kill you!"


    Master Lee who still stood on his sword scoffed. "If you think you can defeat me, then let''s fight, me and you. If you win, I''ll apologize--"


    "--When I''m done with you, You won''t be alive to apologize. But if you win, we''ll disband and the Vipers will win this Guild war."


    "It will be sad to see such a guy like you die here, come on then." He waved his hand, and countless swords energies numbering hundreds appeared behind him.


    "I hope you are a good swordsman, kid!" He yelled and with a drop of his hand, all the swords shot towards Michael.


    With a thought, the swords froze in front of him. "Don''t tell me you''re attacking me with this." Michael stared at him with disappointed.


    ''How did this kid stop my attack?'' Master Lee was stunned for a second. ''No matter, I can still destroy the swords.''


    "I don''t know how you stopped my attacks, but it''s meaningless." He snapped his fingers, the next moment the swords shattered, turning into shape pieces which shot towards Michael.


    BOOM!!


    "That will teach you some manners-- what?!"


    Master Lee''s eyes widened, seeing Michael smirking at him.


    {Shirt of Nessus: Skill used.}


    {Shield of Courage activated.}


    {Starlight Sword: skill used.}


    "My turn." He activated [Dash] and shot forward with his starlight sword. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What?!"


    Before Master Lee could comprehend what happened, Michael appeared in front of him and slashed downward with his sword.


    Master Lee quickly created a barrier, and blocked Michael''s Attack.


    BOOM!


    The barrier shattered instantly, throwing him meters back.


    Master Lee stabilized himself in midair, and summoned his sword back. He gripped it and stared at Michael.


    "I Haven''t met someone this powerful before... I thought only the Four founders can be my match, But look at this; a kid who isn''t even 25 years is holding his ground against me."


    "You are the one holding the ground." Michael smirked.


    "You!" With anger, he shot towards Michael swinging his sword horizontally, sending a wind slash forward.


    Michael flew into the air, dodging the wind slash which collided on the barrier creating a creak on it.


    "How Nice." Michael shot forward, Summoning slayer; "let the show begin."


    BANG!!


    The collision from their blades sent powerful sonic waves which cracked the barrier even more.


    "I don''t think this barrier will hold." Jennifer thought for a moment and walked towards the councils.


    "Let''s work together to hold the barrier, if it''s destroyed, Non-players'' lives will be at risk." She said.


    The three looked at each other, then at her.


    "But, This is the highest level of defense, we can''t increase it." The first elder said with a helpless look.


    "We can create an extra defense."


    Hearing Jennifer, and seeing the more cracks on the Barrier, the three nodded in agreement.


    "Conquerors!!"


    They all turned to Jennifer.


    "We need to build a barrier around this one, if you have a barrier skill, we''ll need your help."


    After thinking about her word, Tyson, Sunny, Violet, Ricky, Levi, And Zack walked forward.


    The rest don''t have a defense barrier which they could create, they observed the group as they sat on the ground, channeling their Mana into one another.


    "Is this?" The panicking Audience looked at the green extra Barrier in surprised.


    "Look!" Someone pointed at Jennifer and her group who sat on the ground with eyes closed.


    "They created this barrier with their Mana!"


    "Wow! The Conquerors are the best!"


    BOOM!!


    They looked up seeing as Michael blocked a huge sword slashed with his Shield.


    "Stop this If you can!!" Master Lee yelled and send ten swords energies towards Michael.


    Michael dodged the ten, flying around while the ten swords chased behind him.


    "You can run! But you can''t Hide from my swords."


    "You think I''m running?!" Michael turned around and shot towards the swords.


    "You are headstrong! And you''ll pay for that."


    BAM!!


    The ten collided with Michael sending a powerful shock wave, which shattered the Barrier, leaving the one created by Jennifer and her group.


    _


    "Let''s assist, Jennifer." Commander Wang finally gave his command.


    The two sitting beside him and some of the soldiers standing behind them raised their hands towards the barrier, infusing their Mana in it.


    _


    "We can''t be left behind." Theo and his group infused their Mana in the barrier.


    _


    "What are waiting for?" Daniel, jasmine and Karen infused their Mana in the barrier too.


    _


    "This is good!" Chris Infused his Mana in the barrier, with a happy smile on his face.


    "Why are you happy?" Camila asked.


    "Hahaha, Don''t you see how powerful Supreme is? Why shouldn''t I be happy?"


    _


    Jennifer relaxed feeling the high amount of energies entering the barrier, she opened her eyes and moved her gaze around the platforms.


    _


    Master Lee stared at Michael in shock.


    "I can''t believe this, you only gained a cut on your cheek!"


    "Really?" Michael was stunned, the next moment:


    {Skill: Regeneration, Activated.}


    The cut on his cheek closed up in a matter of second.


    "Is there anything on my cheek?" Michael and with a cheeky smile.


    "You are making fun of me!!"


    "Enough talking, time to die! [Demon Lord''s legacy.], [Foresight], [Killing Intent], [Dash], activate all!"


    "What?!"


    Whoosh!!!


    "...."


    "...."


    "..."


    "...?!!!!"


    Deadly Silence...


    Everyone only saw a flash, what they saw next was Michael standing behind Master Lee... Blood flowing down his sword.


    "I thought you are powerful?"


    Master Lee froze for a moment, then fell on the ground.


    {Host have killed an Elite Medal holder, you gained +100 points.}

 Chapter 207: Disgusting Job!

    "Did brother just?"Everyone stared at Michael like he was a demon from hell, there is no way an Elite Medal 1-star holder can defeat let alone kill a 5-stars holder in a battle. But... Michael just accomplished this feat, which stumped everyone.


    The green Barrier shattered because Jennifer and the rest were all stunned in place, their Mind frozen from shock.


    The Conquerors and Vipers stared at Michael, totally speechless and dumbfounded.


    Commander Wang, Joker, Daniel and even the president and Governor were all stunned and bewildered.


    The Stadium was plunged Into silence that they could hear a pin drop.


    "Shit! Master Lee is Dead, we''ll be next." Kay turned around, before he could take another step, a pressure fell on him and his Members forcing them to their knees.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Michael turned to them, while Drakon shrunk in size and landed on his shoulder.


    "Why is everyone staring at you like they have seen a ghost? Is this old man called Master Lee that powerful?" Drakon asked in mild confusion.


    "Have Reaper stabilize his new powers?" Michael asked instead, slowly descending to the ground.


    "Birdbrain is still on it."


    Michael nodded and landed in front of Kay and his members. "Burn the body."


    Drakon nodded, opened his mouth and burned Master Lee''s corpse to ash.


    The Dark flames snapped everyone from their shock, after a moment... The Audience let out cheers!


    "Incredible!!! Supreme took down that Arrogant old man with one attack!!"


    "Wow!! You are the beat Supreme!"


    "Wait, Supreme killed someone In the guild war, will The Conquerors be disqualified?"


    "No!"


    "Master Lee is not a member of The Vipers, so killing him won''t break any rule."


    "Hahaha!! True!"


    Kay''s face turned paled, seeing Michael in front of him.


    "Let him go, Drakon."


    Drakon nodded and released the pressure on Kay, who slowly stood up. He looked around the stadium and fixed his gaze on Michael.


    "I have only one question." He said.


    Michael didn''t say anything, but waited for Kay to continue:


    "What have I ever done to you?!" He roared.


    "Nothing." Michael gave a flat answer.


    "Nothing? Hahaha..." Kay let out a forced laugh, he looked down at his shoes. "You said "Nothing"... But you killed my fianc¨¦e, and dropped her corpse at my gate!" Seeing Michael still silent, he sighed and said softly:


    "I know my father did something to you in the past, but do you have to focus your anger and revenge on me? I did nothing to you!! For God''s sake, I don''t even know you a month ago!!" He yelled the last part, as tears fell from his eyes, he was truly wronged.


    The audience looked at each other in confusion.


    "So there is a motive behind all this."


    "It seems Kay''s father did something to Supreme, and he''s having revenge on Kay."


    "But Kay did nothing."


    "Let''s see how this turns out."


    Michael sighed. "You are right, you did nothing to me, But you still have to face the consequences for your Dad''s mistakes."


    "Huh?" Kay looked up at him. "Put yourself in my shoe, If I were the one in your position and you in mine, what will you do?"


    "Firstly, You can never be in my position... I was planning to kill you, but you don''t deserve death..." He looked at the Vipers. "From today onward, I don''t want to hear about any Guild called "Vipers" in any city, if your Guild name is Vipers, changed it before I get news of it."


    _


    "Isn''t Michael too Arrogant?" Celina asked with a slight frown.


    "Arrogant?" Commander Wang grinned. "There is nothing wrong with being Arrogant, as long you have what it takes to back it up... It''s accepted."


    She turned to him to say otherwise, but after some thoughts, she nodded.


    _


    "What are you planning?!"


    "Yes! Don''t touch the young Master!!!"


    The two elders yelled.


    "Who do we have here." Michael walked past Kay towards the two kneeling elders. "Do you two remember a man who used to be your coworker in Amerisa''s border, doing hard labor to earn life times years ago?" He asked, squatting in front of the two.


    "What are you saying?!!" The second elder asked in mild confusion, while Kay turned around to them.


    "Let me freshen your memories, The man who his father." He gestured to Kay with his finger. "Killed with a sword, and took four of you with him... He also asked the other workers to leave his body outside to be feasted upon by Birds."


    The two Eyes widened in shock.


    "It can''t be! You are..."


    "Yes, I''m his Son."


    BOOM!


    The two froze in shock and fear.


    "Calm.... Calm down, Supreme. Kay''s father was there to employ us for a job, but your father refused." The second elder quickly said, she was scared shitless.


    "Refusing a job won''t get him killed, What type of Job was it?" Drakon asked with a deep frown.


    "We are trafficking children, yes. We take Children from Amerisa and sell them to the 20th city." She quickly revealed, trembling under Michael''s intense gaze.


    "What?!!"


    All Amerisa big figures stood up in rage.


    "How dare Your father Kidnap and sell children to those barbarians!!" Amerisa''s president was enraged.


    "How many have you sold so far." Michael asked.


    "Shut Up!!" The first elder yelled, before she could say anything.


    Whoosh!!


    He only saw a flash, the next moment blood flow down his throat... He instantly dropped dead.


    "Continue." Michael said, Slayer in his hand.


    The second elder swallowed her saliva, and continued:


    "For the past seven years, we have sold 430 children, 70 will be transported tomorrow morning."


    "What the hell are you saying?!!" Kay yelled in rage.


    "That is what we do young Master, your father said we shouldn''t tell you about this." She said to Kay, who stared at her with a paled expression.


    "430? Such large amount of children... We should have gotten the news about this!" Commander Wang said with a deep frown. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We took some of the children from the streets, and others... We kill their families and adopted them."


    "How old are these children?" Jennifer asked walking towards her.


    "From 4 to 15, Master Lee also know about this, he''s one of our backer."


    Michael slowly stood up, upon hearing her. ''An Elite Medal holder as a backer?'' He looked at her.


    "Where are the 70 children and who are your backers?"

 Chapter 208: Attack From A Grandmaster: Demon Lords Legacy Stage 3.

    "They are being held at the security department, and the inspector and Minister of the security department are under us. The minister is also one of our backer.""Security department?" Michael looked around the place, seeing countless reporters and even live cameras around.


    "Shit! These will alert them! Erika! Jennifer, Tyson, Sunny and Rahond!"


    "Yes, Guild Master!" The five stepped forward.


    "Go to the Security department, and seize anyone you find there. If anyone refuse, kill them." He gave Jennifer his General Token.


    "Use this."


    The five nodded, Jennifer and Erika flew into the air without hesitation, while Tyson summoned a huge eagle. The three guys got on it, and flew after the girls.


    "Go, seal all the route to the department." Commander Wang said to Robert, who nodded, signaled to the Supreme Brigade in the Stadium.


    Zukila stood up, and without a second thought ran towards the exit.


    Mori and Glen looked at each other in mild surprised.


    _


    "Any other backer?" Michael asked.


    "Yes, The Mayor of the 20th and 19th cities are our backer, including the third senator of Valeria; Yang."


    "What?!!" Both Rhodes and Yomi, the first and second senators of Valeria stood up in shock.


    "How is that possible--" Yomi froze on track remembering Yang''s word.


    [You guys should go, I''ll stay and watch over the city.]


    When she asked what he''s up to, he said:


    [Why are you always disturbing me? And my business don''t concern you.]


    Yomi turned to Rhodes, who was also staring at her with a stunned gaze.


    "The... The children? Did you guys kidnap them from only Amerisa?" Yomi asked shakily.


    "No, from the whole 20 cities."


    Everyone''s eyes widened in horror.


    "How many have you kidnapped? Adding the whole cities!!" Princess Camila stood up, when she heard her city was among the group, she couldn''t handle herself.


    "1,330 children."


    Hearing the number, she collapsed on her seat.


    "What are you guys doing with the children?!!" Kay asked with killing intent, "And, is my Dad really wants to be a disciple?!!" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t know what they are using the children for, only the higher up knows about this information, and your father and the other two elders are in the...."


    Whoosh!!!


    BAM!!


    She Dropped dead on the ground with a hole in her head.


    "What?!!"


    This turn of event shocked everyone, including Michael and Drakon, none of them could detect the attack, let alone block it.


    "Grandmaster Medal!!!" Commander Wang yelled in horror.


    "Oh my God! Is there really a Grandmaster here?!"


    "What is happening?"


    Wiiiiiii!!!!!!!


    Everyone looked up seeing a projectile falling towards them with insanely speed.


    "That''s an attack from a Grandmaster!! Who is this maniac? Doesn''t he know they are thousands of people here!!"


    Without hesitation, Michael, Daniel, Commander Wang, Joker, Rebecca, Firenze, Chris, General Joe, Yan, Blade, Rhodes, Yomi, Karen, Jasmine, Calina, Damon, Rio, and every single Gold and Diamond medal Holder released their Mana towards the projectile.


    In time of life and dead everyone is equal, No enemies!


    BOOOM!!!


    The moment their Mana smashed into the projectile, Everyone including Michael spurted out a mouthful of blood. While the projectile increased its speed.


    "This is a Legendary-class skill! It can counter Attacks!" Commander Wang''s face turned paled.


    "We won''t die here! Drakon! Fusion!!"


    Drakon grew in size and covered Michael''s figure, Merging with him.


    Without hesitation, he flew into the air, towards the charging projectile.


    [What are you doing, host?]


    ''Stopping this attack!!'' Michael yelled inwardly.


    [This is a Legendary-class skill, sent by a Grandmaster Medal 3-stars holder, even with Drakon, you won''t be able to stop it with your current strength.]


    "Are you saying we''re going to die?!"


    [Have you ever tried to fuse with Your Clone?]


    "What? I can also do that?"


    [Just as you activated the Abyssal''s Call, and fused with it... The same can be applied to the demon Lord''s legacy.]


    Michael rolled his eyes, and summoned the clone, which appeared beside him.


    "I don''t really know how this will work." He increased his speed.


    "Clone, fusion!!"


    [WHAT ARE YOU DOING HOST?!! I DIDN''T MEAN WITH YOU AND DRAKON FUSED TOGETHER!!!!.]


    The system yelled, but it was too late.


    The Clone shattered into countless pieces of Armors, which all merged with Michael.


    Moment Next...


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!"


    Michael let out a painful scream, which made everyone in the stadium felt goosebumps.


    [System protection protocol activated!]


    [System protection protocol activated!]


    [Skill: High Regeneration! Activated!!]


    An explosion sounded, when it dispersed.


    Everyone stared in shock, seeing Michael in a dark Armor with six wings behind him, the starlight sword was now a broadsword. Which made them all perplexed.


    "Is this Supreme''s highest strength?" Rebecca was stunned.


    [Congratulations!! Demon Lord''s legacy have been upgraded to stage 3.]


    [Congratulations: Host''s skill: [Dash] have been upgraded into [Shadow Dash]: Host will be able to move in the shadow without being detected, Even in broad daylight.]


    [Congratulations! Weapon: starlight sword gained a new skill: [Ever-changer]: Can take the form of any weapons host have ever touched.]


    Michael smirked, he infused his Mana into the starlight sword and with a swing, he sent a powerful energy slash which collided with the Projectile, destroying it into particles.


    "Phew--" his eyes widened seeing the particles beeping.


    "Another Counter attack!!" He yelled, and activated [Skull Royal Defense].


    A huge skull made of earth formed, enclosing the stadium, The moment the Particles touched the skull.


    BOOOOOOM!!!!


    A huge mushroom explosion sounded, throwing Michael backward; he smashed heavily on the ground.


    "Thanks goodness the stadium isn''t built in the city." He slowly stood up from the ground, and looked around the devastating Stadium. He sighed in relief seeing Mira. "She is ok."


    The Audience looked at Supreme in a daze, they all thought they were done for, but who would have thought Supreme will stop that attack.


    _


    [Some Moment Later.]


    Michael sat on the field with Drakon on his shoulder, recuperating their energies. Kay stood 20 meters from him not knowing what to do or say.


    "Brother." Mira ran towards him and gave him a tight hug. "Thank you."


    Michael opened his eyes with a small smile, he hugged her back. "It''s nothing." He answered.


    "Thanks you so much, General Michael. We are all indebted to you for saving us today." Amerisa''s president walked towards him with all the powerful figures.


    "We now have another issue at hand." Michael separated from the hug, and looked up at them. "Both the 19th and 20th cities are working together against us, I''m guessing whatever they are using these children for is related with this Grandmaster, we need to prepare for war... Not one but two, I hope you all understand?"


    The all nodded in agreement, first the gates... And now, their own race is after their destruction.


    "What should we do now? Attack the two cities or what?" Commander Wang asked, even being the Commander, he needs Michael''s advice.


    Michael sighed. "At the moment, we can only..."

 Chapter 209: Experiments

    [Some moments ago.]Jennifer stopped, and turned around seeing a projectile heading towards the Stadium. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is that?" Tyson asked, his pet stopping beside her.


    "That''s an attack from a Grandmaster." Jennifer muttered in shock.


    "What?!" The four looked at her in shock.


    "No! Maria is there!!"


    "Calm your horses, Erika. Michael is there, he won''t let anything happen to her." She thought for a moment and gave Tyson the Token.


    "Go to the security department, show them this Token. As Michael''s order; kill anyone who refuses to surrender."


    Tyson nodded, with a Command, the eagle flew towards the station leaving the two girls behind.


    "We are both going to the Minister''s house." She said to the worried Erika, and flew towards the opposite direct the guys took.


    Erika stared at the moving projectile and sighed. ''I''ll just have to trust him.'' With that thought, she followed Jennifer.


    _


    [Present Time.]


    [20th City: Lockwood.]


    Lockwood city was known as the smallest cities out of the twenty, with a population of only tens of thousands. It was home to countless crooks, thugs, and rogues... The city was known for its Lawlessness, the worst security you can ever think of, and the most bad and heartless ruler, who crowned himself emperor of this hell.


    On a tall tower which stood at the center of Lockwood, A figure stood on it with a grin on her face.


    "It seems I underestimated Amerisa." The young lady looking her late 20s, with crimson eyes said with a grin.


    This lady was the one who sent the projectile, A freakish Grandmaster Medal 3-stars holder.


    "It''s not them you underestimated, it''s the young man called Supreme." An old man with red eyes, bald head and long white beard, slowly descends behind her.


    The Lady''s grin widened: "I say you should give me the go ahead, I''ll wipe out the whole Amerisa and bring this Supreme''s head to you."


    The old man shook his head with a slight frown; "The Emperor don''t want that, we removed ourselves from the Demigods'' ranking board, so we won''t draw attention... The king only asked you to kill that ant, not reveal our existence."


    "What if we do? The experiment have given us enough powers, why should we be scared of them, Grandmaster Zhou?" She turned to him, her long red hair moving with the wind.


    "You are still young, Tory. The Emperor is after something greater than that--"


    "--Then why doesn''t he want to share it with the five kings?"


    "Being the third King, you are really stubborn. When the time is right, we''ll know." He started Ascending into the air.


    Tory looked at him with a blank expression, them turned to the direction of Amerisa. "You killed Master Lee, that''s admirable. Can''t wait to see you, Supreme." Her eyes glowed brightly, flashing with fighting spirit.


    __


    [Amerisa, Infinity Street.]


    [Minister''s House.]


    In the sitting room, two people sat on two different expensive looking sofas, both staring at a gray hair middle-age man, with apprehension.


    "I... Is what that woman said in the TV true? Are you trafficking children?" The woman sitting across from the man asked with choked breath.


    "Shut up, Woman!!" The man hissed at her, he fixed his gaze on the screen, seeing the projectile heading towards the Stadium.


    ''I know they won''t let her finish.'' He thought.


    "Dad?! Mum is asking you a question!" The young girl in the room yelled at him.


    "Shut up! Or I''ll shut you up!!!"


    She jolted back in fright, upon hearing her father.


    "What are you doing? She''s just ten years old." she hugged her daughter, staring daggers at her husband.


    Seeing Supreme stopped the attack, The Minister stood up in shock, without a moment to waste, he rushed upstairs.


    The two stared at him in confusion, as he quickly climbed the stairs.


    "Mum?"


    "It''s nothing, Baby. It''s nothing."


    After some moment, he rushed down with two luggage. "Come on Woman, We''re leaving."


    "What?"


    "I say get your ass up! We are leaving Amerisa!"


    The woman glared at him. "We are not going anywhere with a monster like you!! You sold more than a thousand children! Are you afraid of karma!"


    "Fine! You can stay here if you want, I''m leaving." He dropped the second luggage on the ground.


    BAM!!


    "Karma is here to give you your punishment."


    The three stared at the five bodyguards who broke through the door, falling in front of them, then raised their heads to the door.


    "Mum! It''s Miss Jennifer and Miss Erika!" The young girl exclaimed.


    "Are you here to arrest or kill me?" The Minister placed down the luggage, his gaze fixed on the two girls.


    Jennifer looked around the spacious sitting room, her gaze stopped on the television.


    "I don''t think we need to explain, refuse to submit; we kill you here, and I for once hope you refuse." She calmly walked inside the room.


    Erika squat down and wiped the blood off her sword on one of the Bodyguards.


    "You killed my Security?" The Minister was stunned, seeing Erika''s action.


    "She killed them, Not me." Jennifer gestured at Erika with her head.


    The Minister sighed, he crouched down and opened his luggage, while the girls calmly waited to see what he''s planning.


    "I wasn''t planning on using this, out of all the experiments, Only five succeeded after taking the potion." He stood up with a vial with red liquid in it.


    "What is that, dear?" His wife asked in mild confusion.


    "This is the only route to Immortality." He looked at the girls. "You guys haven''t figured it out? Let me tell you. No matter how hard you play VRG, you''ll never enter the Sovereign Medal... The Gods don''t want mortals to be equal to them, but with this..." He opened the vial.


    "We can be immortals!" He gulped everything down.


    "Ahhhh!!!" He let out an agonizing scream, dropping the vial on the ground.


    "Ahhhhh!!! Graaaa!!!!!!"


    "What is wrong with you, Dear?" The Woman quickly rushed to her husband, only to be caught by her throat.


    **Your husband is No more! He''s not worthy of my powers!!**


    "This... This is... A Demon." Erika and Jennifer took a step back.

 Chapter 210: Hellions

    "Let her go!" Jennifer lunged forward with her scythe, only to be thrown back by an unknown energy.Erika caught her. "Are you ok?" She asked.


    "Yes, but..." Jennifer stared at the Minister in shock. ''How is this possible? He was just a gold medal holder a while ago... Drinking that substance placed him in the Grandmaster Medal.'' She thought.


    "We need to alert, Michael. There is no way we can face a Grandmaster opponent." She said to Erika.


    "Don''t look down on yourself, We can handle him together, and don''t forget he''s not a genuine Grandmaster."


    Hearing Erika, Jennifer nodded in realization.


    **This body is already stale, so it''s useless to me, but...**


    In present of everyone, the Minister started mutating, two horns grew on his head, his skin turned black, nails elongated, and lastly a tail appeared. The creature now standing in front of them was clearly a demon.


    "Ahhhhh!!!" The woman who was in his grip yelled in terror.


    **Shut up, Woman.**


    CRACK!!


    He broke her neck, then threw her body away like worthless trash.


    **Don''t stain my hands, puny Mortal.**


    Out of shock, the young girl instantly fainted on the sofa.


    "Who are you?" Jennifer asked, her guard up.


    **We don''t have a name.**


    "We?" Erika was puzzled.


    **Yes, But we are known as Hellions, Elite Soldiers of Lord Hades.**


    "Hellions? Haven''t heard of you." Erika shrugged indifferently.


    **Of course, You haven''t heard of us. We aren''t like those bones, Barbarians, and fools who don''t know how to learn humans'' speech.**


    "So you see yourself higher than the Skeletons and monsters we have killed?" Jennifer asked.


    **Correct, We are the elite of the elite. Even the Keres, Erinyes and the Fates are below us.** The Hellion turned its head to the girl. **What a nice feast.**


    "I don''t think so." Jennifer leaped into the air, landing in front of the unconscious girl.


    **You can''t stop me.**


    "We''ll see about that." She hissed at it.


    **Well--**


    "--Hey!"


    The hellion turned to Erika in confusion.


    **What is it, girl?**


    "How the hell can you possess this body?" She asked.


    **You two are going to die anyway, so I''ll tell you... My Lord discovered a way to enter your world without the gods'' knowledge, by using the blood of pure bloods, we created a way for us to take over the body of anyone whose heart is corrupted and impure. This body I took is corrupted by greed and impure for killing countless mortals, but it still wasn''t enough for him to gain my powers.**


    "Hmm..." Erika thought for a moment. "So you guys are using the children in some type of experiment to create this potion which will be taken by a human... If that human''s heart is highly corrupted and impure. That human will gain your Powers, but if they aren''t, you take over their bodies. Did I miss anything?"


    **Wow! I don''t know mortals are these smart, now... Huh?** The Hellion was stunned not seeing Jennifer and the Girl in the room.


    **Where?** it turned to Erika.


    "Thanks for the Compliment." Erika''s eyes turned complete blue, scales slowly appeared on her skin as she walked towards it with her sword in hand.


    **Hahahahaha!! Your second might have saved her, but who''ll save you?!!**


    "I don''t need saving, but you will."


    BOOM!


    She launched forward with incredible speed.


    BAM!


    Erika slashed her sword downward cutting thin air. "Huh?" She looked up, seeing the Hellion standing on midair, grinning at her.


    **Do you really think you are faster than me? You are just a Diamond medal Holder, while I''m a Grandmaster holder, what on this your pathetic world made you think you can defeat me?** it pointed a finger at her.


    **I hope you survive this, I don''t want this battle to end so quickly.**


    Erika gripped her sword tightly, bracing herself for any attack.


    _


    Jennifer stopped outside the Villa, where some of the Soldiers stood.


    "Miss Jennifer." Zukila rushed up to her.


    "You?" Jennifer was surprised for a second. "Never mind." She gave her the girl in her hand. "Take her to a safe place, and all of you should back away from here."


    "Ok." Zukila took the girl.


    Jennifer brought out her phone and called Michael.


    [Sorry, The number you are calling is not reachable at the moment--]


    "Zukila, call Michael and tell him our location, and that a Grandmaster is here!" Without hesitation, she ran back towards the Villa, leaving a stunned Zukila and soldiers behind.


    "Captain... Captain... Did she just say: Grandmaster?" A man stammered.


    "Stop shamming! And find a way to reach the general! You can call anyone in the Stadium!! Fast!!!"


    "Yes! Yes!" The man quickly nodded.


    BOOOOOOM!!!!


    At the moment, a huge mushroom explosion sounded, throwing all of them to the ground, Zukila held the girl in her hand, protecting her form the impact.


    "That?!"


    "...?!"


    "The Villa?"


    "The Villa is gone!"


    Everyone stared in Horror, all they could see was only ruins and fire. The once beautiful Villa was now in complete wreckage.


    "I hope those two are ok."


    _


    Erika slowly stood up from the debris, she looked at the ruins around her with a shock expression.


    "One Attack destroyed the whole Villa, even the compound wasn''t safe." She muttered.


    "Are you ok, Erika?!" Jennifer landed in front of her, she had already fused with her Vulture. "If I haven''t fused, I don''t think I would have survived that attack." She added, while Erika nodded:


    "Same."


    The two looked up at the Hellion who stood across from them. **Wow? You defended against that attack. I''m surprised.** It started ascending again.


    "We must stop that Bastard!!" Erika changed her sword to a Bow, and without hesitation, released a shot towards the Hellion.


    **Your useless attacks won''t stop me.** The Hellion destroyed the arrow with its energy, to its shock, the arrow multiplied into hundreds and accurately collided with it.


    "Nice work, girl." Jennifer congratulated.


    **Hahahahaha!! Do you think this can stop me?!!** The smoke dispersed revealing the Hellion, completely unscratched. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Erika: "What?"


    Jennifer: "But this Monster took the attack head-on."


    The two girls stared at the Hellion with a grim expression.

 Chapter 211: There Are Two?

    "Ok, General Michael. As Amerisa''s president, I''ll take on this project.""Good." Michael stood up. "Building a school and orphanage will reduce the children on the streets, and provide them with life times, foods, and protection."


    "You don''t have to worry about this, General Michael, we''ll take care of it." The Governor said with a smile.


    Michael nodded again. "Commander Wang, send some spies to the 19th and 20th Cities, we need to know our enemies."


    "I''m already on it." Commander Wang brought out his phone, dialing a number.


    "Mira, Where is Maria?" Michael turned to his sister.


    "She''s up there." Mira pointed to her seat, but froze not seeing Maria anywhere.


    "Where is Maria?!" She instantly panicked.


    "Don''t worry, Mira. Borne." Michael looked around in confusion. "Where is, Borne?"


    "He''s with Maria." Mira answered.


    "What is happening General Michael?" Commander Wang asked, after giving someone at the other end some orders.


    "Someone is missing." Michael flew towards Mira''s seat, only to see the unconscious Borne and his group. ''Shit! The soldiers moved out to help Tyson and the others, so the kidnappers used the opportunity to strike... But who?''


    He looked down at the figures below, seeing Rebecca, Damon, Rio, Firenze, Nia, and even Yan.


    He slowly landed on the ground.


    "Do you find anything?" Violet asked, walking towards him.


    "Maria and Niki has been kidnapped, the two are gone."


    "What?!" Everyone exclaimed in shock.


    Rebecca frowned slightly. ''With the power shown just now, who''ll dare kidnap someone related to Supreme in the open?'' She moved her gaze around, stopping on Blade and Yan.


    Michael: "I will be--"


    BOOOOOOM!!!!


    "What the hell is that?!" Theo asked out loud.


    DING!!


    The Commander answered the call, upon hearing the other person, his face turned paled.


    "What?!!"


    Everyone turned to him. "What now?" Kay asked.


    "A... A Grandmaster at the Minister''s house, the Vice Guild Master and First Elder are fighting him."


    "What?!" Michael turned to him.


    "A Grandmaster, General Michael."


    "Drakon, Violet--"


    "No need to give orders, Michael. She''s here."


    Everyone turned to the entrance of the Field, seeing Chris, Camila, Conner and Helena walking towards them with Niki and Maria, who sat on her wheelchair.


    "Thanks god she''s ok." Michael and Mira walked towards them.


    "How did you?" Michael stared at Conner with a slight frown.


    "We saw the four girls who capture these two, so we move to help." Conner explained, while Chris nodded.


    "Who are these girls?" Michael asked with killing intent.


    "I don''t know, we killed two, but the other two ran away... Don''t worry, we injured them." Chris said with a smile.


    Yan who stood at the back frowned slightly.


    "Thank you." Michael nodded at the four.


    "It''s nothing." The four said in unison, they looked at one another and chuckled lightly.


    "Commander Wang, please look after my sister, Maria, and..." He observed Niki who was looking at her shoes in embarrassment. "...And her."


    "Go and help them, General Michael. I''ll take care of them."


    "Be careful, Brother."


    "Don''t you know who your brother is?" Michael smiled at her.


    "My brother is the strongest!"


    Michael flew into the air towards the Minister''s house, with Drakon following behind him.


    _


    [Some Minutes Ago.]


    SCREECH!!!


    The police officers, station at the gate looked up In shock, as a huge eagle flew past them heading to the station.


    "What the hell?! Sound the Alarm!!" The officer yelled.


    BEEEPPP!!


    An alarm sounded in the whole security department as countless officers rushed out, standing in front of the entrance.


    The huge bird landed in front of them, and Rahond, Tyson, and Sunny got down.


    "Let us in." Tyson commanded.


    "This is a station, not a place to be reckless; even bringing a pet here. Don''t you know it''s against the rule?" An officer yelled at the three.


    Tyson rolled his eyes and tossed the Token to the Man, who quickly caught it.


    "What the hell is..." The Man''s eyes widened in surprised. "A General''s Token?!"


    The other security department officers were all stunned in place.


    "The General give an order to kill anyone who refuses to corporate, the president and Commander also agreed to this, now move, or you die." Rahond said in a calm tone.


    VOOM!!!


    The three turned their heads to the right, seeing a semi-trailer truck driving out of the Station.


    "Stop that trailer!!" Tyson yelled.


    "There is another one." Rahond pointed at the second gate.


    "Split up! Rahond after that trailer, I''ll take the first one!" Tyson got on his bird and flew after the first Trailer.


    Rahond ran towards a police bike 320cc. He got on it and drove after the second trailer. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While Sunny walked up to the stunned officers, he took the Token and walked inside.


    "I need all of you in here before 1 minutes, or else, you all are dying today." He walked inside.


    Hearing this, all the officers quickly ran behind him, entering the station... These guys were sent by the Military, and even the president is backing them up, None of these officers want to lose their jobs.


    _


    "Stop!" Tyson yelled at the driver who was driving recklessly, smashing into countless cars on the street.


    The Driver brought out a Mp5 (SMG) without hesitation, opened Fire on Tyson.


    "Fuck!!" The eagle dived to the side, dodging the bullets.


    "This guy is a pig!" He leaped off his pet, and landed on the trailer cargo. He turned to the door and opened it, what he saw made him speechless.


    "There is nothing here!" He entered the Cargo, only to see rows of bombs in it. "Shit!" He jumped out of the trailer, landing on the ground, and sighed in relief


    "Phew, that was close."


    SCREECH


    "Huh?" He looked at the direction, seeing the trailer was heading straight to the number one biggest park in Amerisa, and today being a holiday... Countless families and children were present.


    "This Bastard!!" His eagle flew towards him, he jumped on it and the two shot towards the Trailer, which was only 100 meters from the park.


    "This is the only way!" He infused his Mana in his hand, and sent a huge amount of flames towards the Trailer, planning on exploding it before it reaches the park.


    *


    *


    *


    Will he succeed?

 Chapter 212: Wait! There Are Three?!

    "Ah! Who would have thought so many families will come to the park today." A security guard on his post grumbled to his college."Yeah, 50 of them, Some even came with relatives." The other guard added.


    Squeak!


    The two turned to the road seeing a speeding trailer moving towards them... Their eyes widened in horror.


    "What the? Stop!!" The first guard yelled!


    "It''s not slowing down! All the families in the park..."


    The two guards were at a loss, they were hired to guard the gate, not block a moving trailer... And the unfortunate reality was, None of them were players.


    Already given up hope, and accepting the grim future ahead, the Trailer suddenly exploded, the explosion was so huge that the two flew backward, falling heavily on the ground.


    "What happened?" They slowly stood up, looking around the place.


    SCREECH!!!


    The two looked up seeing a huge eagle above them, with a guy standing on it.


    "Call an ambulance." The young man said to them.


    The two looked at each other in shock.


    "What are you two waiting for?!!"


    Hearing the young man, the two hastily brought out their phones, calling two different hospitals.


    Tyson looked at the damages and sighed softly. ''Although I stopped the trailer on time, Not everyone was saved.'' He thought, looking at the cars which was blown away by the explosion, even the cars which was smashed by the trailer on the way.


    ''You can''t save everyone, but... Where are the children if not in this trailer?'' He thought with a solemn expression.


    ''Wait, there are two trailers?!'' With a thought, the eagle turned around and flew back to the security department.


    "We have called the...?" The two guards were stunned not seeing the eagle again.


    "What is going on?"


    "Oh my god! There was an accident!"


    "Someone called an ambulance!!"


    The two guards sighed seeing all the people walking out of the park.


    "Calm down everyone, stay back!"


    "Yes! It''s not safe here."


    The two quickly yelled.


    ____


    [On the other side of the incident.]


    "It seems he succeeded." The driver at the trailer said with a smirked. ''Now Is my turn.'' He turned the trailer around, heading to Amerisa''s biggest Cinema.


    "We must cripple Amerisa today, then Luncheon, and the other cities." He muttered, then looked at the rearview mirror, seeing a police bike driving towards him.


    "Who is this?!"


    With gritted teeth, he brought out an Ump [SMG], then brought out his head and hand, pointing the gun at the man, without hesitation, opened fire.


    All the passersby ran away hearing the gun shots, while the man moved his bike to the side, dodging the bullets.


    "Where...?" Rahond stopped the bike in mild confusion, and stared at the trailer.


    ''I thought the children are useful to them, why will this fool drive the trailer towards the Cinema?'' He thought.


    "Guarder! You know what to do." With that said, he started the bike, and chased after the trailer again.


    "You can''t stop us!!" The driver yelled at Rahond, Not noticing the space which had torn opened in front of him.


    When he turned back to the road, all his saw was a huge Tortoise''s shell in front of him.


    "Shit!!!"


    BOOOM!!!


    The trailer smashed on the shell destroying the tractor front with the driver in it.


    Rahond stopped behind the trailer, got down, and Walked towards it. He opened the door and to his Shock...


    "Empty?" Seeing the bombs, a frown settled on his face. "There is nothing here except bombs!"


    "Mr Rahond."


    He turned around seeing Robert getting down from a military Van, he was in his uniform.


    "Thank goodness you are here, Deal with this issue, and the trailer is empty, let''s just hope the one Tyson is after is the right one."


    "Don''t worry about it, Mr Rahond." Robert nodded at him. "Call a bomb expert here!!" He yelled at the soldiers behind him.


    "Yes, Major!"


    Rahond walked towards Guarder and nodded. "You did good, now retreat."


    Guarder nodded and turned into particles, disappearing from sight.


    "I''ll need a vehicle, Mr Robert." He turned to Robert.


    ___


    [Security department.]


    Sunny sat on the inspector''s seat, his legs crossed on the desk, staring at the 50 officers in front of him.


    "I won''t ask again, Where Is the inspector?"


    The space beside him distorted, and the black knight walked out.


    "My friend here will attack if I get no answer in about 30 seconds. The time start now." He looked at the clock placed on the office wall.


    "Ten seconds gone."


    The officers were all covered in sweat, not knowing what to do in this situation. While the knight pulled out its long metal sword.


    "Twenty-five seconds gone."


    "Wait!!"


    Sunny raised his hand, stopping the Knight. He stared at the woman who was utterly petrified.


    "If you got nothing to say, step back." He said with a straight expression.


    "I... I saw the Inspector and some officers driving away with a trailer following behind them, I don''t know where they''re heading." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Another trailer?!" Sunny stood up in mild surprised. "When did you see this?"


    "Half an hour ago." The woman answered.


    "Shit!" Before he could bring out his phone, Tyson walked inside.


    "The children weren''t in the trailer." He said, moving his gaze on the officers.


    "She said the inspector moved with some of the officers and another trailer, I''m guessing this trailer has the children in it."


    "A third trailer?" Tyson was stunned.


    "Sir, what children?" The woman asked in mild confusion, even the officers were confused.


    Tyson: "You don''t know?"


    "Know what?" The officers were getting even more confused.


    "The Inspector kidnapped 70 children, and kept them in this building, and none of you knew about it!" Sunny yelled the last part.


    "You all are incompetent!!" He added.


    "We... We..." The woman was at a lost of word, this revelation caught them off guard.


    _


    On the road to Amerisa''s port, three vehicles where moving with incredible speed, with a trailer following behind them.


    "We''ll have to take the ship, and escape from Amerisa." A man with a scar on his right cheek said with a smile.


    "Your plan was great, Inspector." His deputy praised with a smile.


    "It''s nothing, the moment that bitch revealed our plan, I know they will arrest us and search the building, so leaving first and sending those trailers after, to divert their attention from us was the only solution."


    "What a plan!" The deputy praised.


    The next moment, the two police cars in front of them was struck by an unknown force, throwing them off course... Momentarily; the two exploded.


    "What the fuck?!" The two were stunned.


    BANG!!!


    A figure landed on the black Audi, denting it roof.


    "Who the hell is that?!!" The deputy yelled in horror.

 Chapter 213: You Are A cheater!

    BANG!!The figure destroyed the car driver window and pulled the deputy out.


    "Let me go!!" The man yelled, holding the figure''s hand which gripped his throat, with fear in his eyes, he observed the man, whose face was covered with a hood.


    The figure scoffed. And with a swing of his hand, he threw the deputy towards the moving trailer.


    "Ahhh!!"


    BANG!!


    The sound of bones crushing filled the air, while the trailer came to a stop.


    The inspector opened the door, and jumped out. While the stranger just stomped on the Car, instantly destroying all the engine and tyres, stopping the car.


    He turned around to the inspector, who slowly stood up from the ground.


    "An Elite medal holder?" The inspector muttered in shock.


    "Do you think you can escape Amerisa with the children?" The figure pointed a finger at the trailer driver, bursting his head with a single attack.


    "Who are you?!" The inspector asked.


    "You angered Amerisa, and its founder." The figure slowly walked towards the man.


    "Founder? Hahaha! That old fool won''t be able to do anything if we''re done!" The inspector laughed. "I''m guessing you are one of his disciples." He brought out a Vial, the same vial the minister brought out.


    Before he could open it, the stranger appeared in front of him, gripped his throat and raised him into the air.


    "Do you think I''m a fool?" He asked, taking the vial from him.


    "You?!"


    "The founder will be coming down the snow mountain soon, and we''ll see what you folks are capable of." With a crack, he broke the inspector''s neck and threw him aside.


    "Useless." He walked towards the trailer, and opened it. He smiled seeing all the children in it, with their mouths and hands bound.


    "You are safe now." He brought out his phone, and made a call. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    __


    [Security Department.]


    "What should we do now?" Tyson asked, he was at a loss, not knowing what to do.


    "I don''t know--"


    DING! DING!


    Sunny and the officers turned to Tyson, who brought out his phone.


    "The children are in the port, come and get them. You have only half and hour."


    BEEP! The call was disconnected.


    Tyson instantly stood up, upon hearing the caller.


    "What is it?" Sunny asked.


    "The children are in the port, let''s go!!" He rushed outside, Sunny and the officers followed behind him.


    "What happened?" Rahond got down from an Armored vehicle, seeing the two rushing out of the building.


    "The children are in the port, come on." Tyson moved passed him and entered the armored vehicle, followed by Sunny.


    "Come on!!" They both yelled at Rahond. Who quickly got inside.


    They drove out of the security department, with countless police cars following behind.


    ____


    [Back to Jennifer and Erika.]


    BOOOM!


    The two girls fell heavily on the ground, throwing up a mouthful of blood.


    "This? Is this how powerful a Grandmaster is?" Erika muttered, shakily getting back up.


    "This Bastard is playing with us, if not... We''ll be dead by now." Jennifer also stood up,


    The two were clearly injured during the battle with the Hellion.


    "And None of our attacks had touched it." Erika pointed her sword at it. "We won''t give up!" She yelled.


    **How amusing, I''ll say both of you are one of a kind.** The Hellion grinned, standing across from them.


    **We have played for a while now, time to end this battle, there are places to destroy.**


    "How nice, I never thought I''ll see a Grandmaster in person... Come on, I need to know my strength."


    The three looked up, seeing Michael slowly descending towards them, with Drakon on his shoulder.


    **I get the chance to meet the killer of Queen Echidna''s two Commanders.** The Hellion''s grin widened.


    "Aren''t you her minion?" Michael asked landing in front of the girls.


    **"Her Minion?" We are the elite soldiers of Lord Hades, Not some minor gods'' Minions.**


    Michael nodded, dark smoke covered his figure, as the clone appeared beside him and shattered entering inside the smoke.


    "Move back." Jennifer said to Erika, who nodded, the two quickly leaped back creating distance from Michael and the Hellion.


    BOOM!


    The smoke subsided, revealing Michael in a black obsidian Armor and six black wings behind him, also holding the starlight sword and Slayer.


    **Huh? This fusion placed you in the grandmaster rank?** The Hellion was stunned. **This will be fun.** it added.


    "I hope you said your prayers, because I''m sending your to hell."


    "[Shadow Dash] and [foresight]."


    Michael instantly vanished from view, stunning the three, the Hellion quickly turned around and blocked Michael''s sword with its hands in a defensive posture.


    BAM!!


    It moved backward leaving trail on the ground.


    "I thought you are a Grandmaster?" Michael asked with a bored expression, underneath his helm.


    **You!!** The hellion looked at its arms, seeing blood flowing out of the cut.


    "Don''t think you are immune against my Attacks." Michael shot forward disappearing after taking two steps.


    "What the? We attacked that monster countless times, but we couldn''t injure it. Micky only attacked once, and leave a deep wound." Jennifer was stunned.


    "Don''t forget, Michael is now a grandmaster, thanks to that fusion... If we were Grandmaster, do you think we won''t be able to kill that bastard?" Erika asked with killing intent, this was the second person who made her feel weak; and she hated the feeling.


    "Then we need to get stronger, All these things about Gods can''t be just talk. If their Soldiers are these powerful, we also need to be powerful to protect the ones we hold dear."


    "You are right." Erika nodded.


    BAM!!


    The hellion smashed heavily on the ground, while Michael appeared above him, his sword placed on its neck.


    **You cheater! You are draining my Energy and also fighting me within the shadows! If you are so Strong, why not face me on an open battle?!**


    "Monsters never fight fair, so why do you want me too? Besides, only the winner count in a Battle."


    **You!**


    Whoosh!!!


    The head of the Hellion rolled to the side as blood spurted out from the headless body.


    {You have killed a Hellion in the Grandmaster rank. You gained +150 points.}


    "Did... Did Michael just killed at Hellion which we couldn''t even touch in a matter of minute?!" Erika was stunned in place.


    "I thought I was seeing things." Jennifer stared at Michael in a daze.


    "Meet me at the stadium." Michael said to the two, then flew into the air.

 Chapter 214: Winners!

    Tyson, Rahond, Sunny, with the police officers arrived at the port, they quickly got down their cars and rushed inside. What they saw next made them speechless."You got to be kidding me." Sunny muttered in mild surprised.


    The group stared at the dead Inspector who was chained on the truck, completely naked. They quickly moved to the back opening the doors.


    "Phew!!"


    "Help them!!"


    Sunny, Rahond with the officers, quickly got inside the trailer, helping the still unconscious children down.


    "Are they ok?" Tyson asked, seeing the children were asleep.


    "Yes." Rahond nodded.


    _


    Above the port building, a figure in a hood stood calmly, staring at the scene below him.


    "You did a good job... I''ll say you are the intruder who visited the hospital to leave the note."


    The figure looked up seeing Michael descending towards him, Drakon on his right shoulder.


    "Who is this?" Drakon asked.


    "We''re about to find out." Michael answered, landing on the roof.


    "How did you know I''m here?" The figure asked in a calm tone, turning his gaze back to Tyson and his group.


    "You didn''t answer my question, what made you think I''ll answer yours?"


    The stranger removed the hood, revealing shoulder-length white hair, and blue eyes: "A fair point, My name is, Arian. And yes, I was the one who drop you the note to meet with me."


    "Now that we''re here--"


    "--You haven''t answered my question." Arian turned to him. "It''s a fair point, right?"


    Michael scoffed. "The moment you used your skill, I detected you."


    "Only a Grandmaster can detect me so quickly, But you are still an Elite... So..."


    "When I fused, I enter the Grandmaster Rank."


    Hearing Michael''s reply, he slowly nodded. "Before you asked, I was sent by the founder of Amerisa, he wants to see you and tell you the truth about VRG and AI."


    "Tell him it''s not needed, I already know the truth... If that''s all, I''ll get going." He started ascending.


    "Won''t you become the founder''s disciple, the brothers and sisters will be happy if you join."


    Michael looked at him for a moment, and shook his head. "Sorry, I can''t be a disciple. It''ll only hold me back."


    Arian nodded at him.


    "We''ll see again--"


    "--You are powerful Michael, but your teammates are still weak, You need to train them in a way that they could face someone in a higher rank than them."


    "I already thought of that." With that said, he flew away from the port.


    ''Borne and his brothers were knocked unconscious by Gold medal Holders without them even knowing... System, is there a training ground which time zone is a lot faster than Earth?''


    {Host should please clarify.}


    ''Let''s see, A training ground which 1 month in it is equal to an hour in the real world, do you have it?''


    {Host''s requirement can''t be found.}


    ''Is there no...'' S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {But Host can create a new training ground, with setting and modes he chooses.}


    ''How many points will I need for that?''


    {1,000 points.}


    ''How many do I have?''


    {Points: 1,606.}


    ''Ok, this will be useful...''


    "What about the Guild War?" Drakon asked, drawing his attention.


    "We''ll know when we get there." He answered.


    ___


    [Amerisa''s Guild War Stadium.]


    "Phew... You guys are back." Violet sighed in relief seeing Jennifer and Erika landing in front of them.


    "Where is general Michael? And what about the Grandmaster?" Commander Wang asked.


    "Micky killed the monster, and he said we should meet him here." Jennifer answered.


    "Thanks goodness." They all sighed in relief.


    Erika walked up to Mira and Maria. "Are you two ok?" She asked.


    "Yes, Nothing happened." Maria smile brightly at her.


    "Everyone is still here?!"


    They turned around seeing Rahond, Tyson and Sunny walking towards them.


    "What about the children?" Theo asked seeing his Son.


    "They''re safe, Someone helped us. But we don''t know who he/she is." Tyson said in mild confusion, scratching the back of his head.


    "Someone...? Who is this person who helped us but refused to show himself?" Amerisa''s president inquired with a small frown.


    "He''s a friend." Michael slowly descends towards them.


    "If he''s a Friend, why didn''t he wants to reveal his identify?" The governor asked, he was truly puzzled with this unknown "Friend".


    "He must have a reason for not revealing himself." Michael landed on the ground, he looked around not seeing any of his enemies. ''They''re gone.'' He smirked, then turned to the councils.


    "What about the Guild War?" He asked, moving his gaze on the audience who were still on their seats.


    "Well--"


    "--No, The Vipers forfeited." Kay cut the first council elder off.


    "You can only forfeit if you are at a disadvantage, We won the Guild war not because you forfeited, but because of our strength." Sunny clarified.


    "We know, The Conquerors already defeated all our members including me... And I''m deeply sorry for summoning Master Lee." He bowed to everyone present.


    "If you haven''t Summoned Master Lee, We won''t have known what the 19th and Lockwood cities were up to." Commander Wang said.


    "Commander, Will you give me the honor to join the military? I want to support my city, and stop my father."


    "You''ll go against your own father?" Daniel frowned slightly, not believing Kay.


    "My father have committed a serious crime, he must be stopped."


    Daniel then turned to Jennifer, who nodded at him.


    "He''s telling the truth." She stated.


    Commander Wang observed Kay for a moment and nodded. "Ok then, come to my office tomorrow."


    "Thank you."


    "Can we also join the Guild Master? With him absent, the Guild will be disbanded, but if we join the military; we''ll help our city." The members quickly stepped forward.


    "Ok." The Commander nodded at them.


    Kay turned to the president. "I''ll assist with the project, All the money my father have made although impure, will be useful."


    "Thank you, young man."


    He then turned to Michael. "Sorry, But I can''t easily forgive you for killing my fianc¨¦e."


    "That''s ok by me." Michael answered with a straight expression.


    "Ok then!" Jinny who has been silent all along finally opened his mouth.


    "The Conquerors are the winners!!!" He yelled at the stunned Audience.

 Chapter 215: What Is Happening?

    The Audience looked at each other with a stunned gaze, even a kid will know what happened here today, from the Guild war; to the revelation of kids kidnapping which has been happening in Amerisa and the other cities for years.


    Each of them knew things won''t remain the same from here henceforth.


    Seeing their faces, which was filled with anxiety and fear, Michael felt oblige to say something.


    "Hello everyone!!"


    He drew everyone''s attention.


    "I know you are scared, anxious, and worried about the safety of your kids, Yes. We are also worried about this issue, But I promise you we''ll see to the end of this, and stop these Bastards once and for all. But..." He sighed.


    "...You all saw what happened here, The enemies have powerful players, even a Grandmaster is backing them, we have no idea how many they are, or who they are... All we need to do now is be on guard... As Amerisa''s General of the first Supreme Brigade, I''ll provide securities in any firm, building, parks, or anything that involves Children''s activities... That''s my promise to you all...


    So be calm, report anything suspicious to us, and we''ll try our best to investigate; if you are Wondering how to contact us, you''ll be given a number when you leave the stadium, continue with your daily lives and leave the rest to us... Thank You."


    "Yes! Just As General Michael had stated. I, the president back him up, We all should work together to protect our children and cities."


    "The president and General Michael are correct, the military will give any assistance needed." Commander Wang added.


    Michael smiled at the two, and gave an announcement that almost threw the stadium into chaos.


    "From now onwards, The Conquerors are accepting Members, Note! Only those who are prepared to face the dangers ahead, I have no guarantee everyone will survive, so joining us is a life and death situation, if you survive. You''ll have the powers to protect your city and world... Note!! Only those who are ready to give their lives are needed!!" He yelled the last part, so they could understand.


    The audience looked at each other, moment next; yelled in Joy


    "The Conquerors are the best!!"


    "General Michael is amazing!!"


    "I''ll join The Conquerors!!"


    "Yes!!"


    "Same!!"


    "I love you General Michael!!" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I love you, Supreme!!!"


    "We all love you!!"


    The girls standing on the field frowned slightly upon hearing all the ladies yelling the world "LOVE".


    "Another Information!"


    Hearing Michael, the stadium instantly quiet down.


    "Those who sent request will be taken to my lobby, where you''ll be tested, if you fail, you''ll only be a member by name; But if you succeed, You''ll be a core member of The Conquerors, and even gain some rewards from me... The day of this testing is on Tuesday, two days from now, 12 Pm, the training will take a whole day, send me a request and meet me in my lobby"


    "Yeah!!!"


    "I''ll come!!"


    "You''ll definitely see me, Supreme!!"


    "I''ll get to train with my idols!!"


    "Can''t wait!!"


    These people were ecstatic! Even being a member by name is already the biggest achievement they could dream of, let alone passing the test and become a core member of The Conquerors. Even a Bronze medal holder will jump on his/her feet to gain this opportunity.


    "You can start sending your request--" before he could finish his word.


    BEEP, BEEP, BEEP, BEEP, BEEP, BEEP, BEEP, BEEP, BEEP, BEEP X10000+


    < "....!!" >


    < You have unknown amount of Guild Request, player Supreme.>


    < Calculating...>


    < Still Calculating...>


    < "....." >


    ''AI, Don''t calculate, just accept everything.''


    < Ok, player Supreme, Thanks to your rank, You can have unlimited Members in your Guild.>


    "WOW! I''m in The Conquerors!!"


    "Me too!!"


    "I can''t believe this!!"


    "Mom! I''m in The Conquerors!!"


    These guys had forgotten about the kidnapping, and now focused on the joy of being a member of The Conquerors.


    "Are you such about this, Micky?" Jennifer asked with some worries. "What if our enemies joined The Conquerors and tries anything..." She whispered, not completing her sentence.


    "I hope they join." Michael grinned not explaining anything. ''As long it''s related to AI, the system will be useful to me.''


    "I''m in The Conquerors!"


    The group turned to princess Camila who was jumping with joy.


    "Same here, I have merged my Guild with The Conquerors." Helena said with a smile.


    "I thought I''m the only one." Prince Chris added.


    "Same here, all The Supreme Brigade are now a member of The Conquerors." Robert and Zukila walked towards them.


    < Calculating Guild Power...>


    < "...." >


    < Guild Powers increasing.>


    < Congratulations, The Conquerors are now holding Top 1 on the Guilds'' ranking board.>


    < All members gained a 90% Discount in AI''s store.>


    < First position Monthly gift: All Members gained 1,000,000 In-game diamonds. And 5,000 years of life times.>


    < Guild Powers still increasing...>


    < What Is happening?! >


    Michael blinked. ''Did AI just asked a Question?'' He smirked. ''I think I surprised the gods.''


    "Ok Everyone! See you all on Tuesday, 12pm."


    Before he could walk away with his group, the council stopped him.


    "You haven''t taken your reward for the guild War battle."


    "Reward?" Michael was puzzled.


    "Yes, Life times, I explained it to miss Jennifer days ago." Jinny quickly explained.


    "How many life times are we talking here?" He asked.


    "A total of 2,000,000." The first council said.


    ''2,000,000? That is just The Conquerors'' reward, what about the Council''s and Vipers''?'' He was momentarily stunned, but asked his members.


    "Who has life times lower than 50,000 here?"


    After checking their life times, Erika, Violet, Zack, Rahond, Ralph, Nick, Mira''s bodyguards who had all woken up, Mira, and Maria announced."


    "Give Erika; 300,000, Violet; 150,000, Rahond; 200,000, Zack; 120,000, Borne; 130,000, Dink, Norman, Ralph, Deck, Nick, 100,000 each, Mira; 150,000 and Maria; 150,000. Give the rest to the president to use for the project."


    Everyone froze, their faces filled with shock, some of them don''t even have the gut to dream of having such amount of life times, people like Rahond, Erika, Maria, Zack, and most of all Borne and his Brothers.


    Before they could think of anything, they all received a notification of the amount of Life times Michael Mentioned.


    "Thank you, Boss!" Borne and his Brothers bowed down at him.


    "WOW!! I just received 5,000 for joining The Conquerors!!"


    "Same here!!"


    "Wow! Just by joining The Conquerors, I gained 5,000 life times, and 1,000,000 In-game diamonds!"


    "The Conquerors is the Best!"


    "Congratulations, Michael." Theo stretched out his hand towards Michael. "I hope we can be Allies."


    "We are already Allies." Michael shook his hand... After exchanging Contact, he walked towards Erika who stood still like a status.


    "Are you ok?" Hearing Michael''s calm voice in her ears, she blinked staring at Michael who was only an inch from her face.


    "How did you?" She took a step back, her face instantly turned red out of embarrassment.


    "It seems your mind is somewhere else." He stood upright.


    Erika stared at him for some Seconds, then shook her head. "It''s nothing." How could she say "I''m thinking about you".


    Michael just smirked at her. "Let''s go to the hospital, it''s time to start Maria''s surgery."


    "Huh?" She was stunned.


    *


    *


    *


    Please tap on the Author''s thought. ????????

 Chapter 216: I Love You, Erika.

    [City hospital.]


    Michael, Jennifer, Tyson, Mira, Rahond, and Violet sat on the waiting chairs staring at the anxious Erika who was pacing back and forth.


    "Ok." Michael stood up and walked towards her. "Why are you so worried? The doctors are on it."


    "But it has been two hours now." She stopped, and turned to him.


    "I know, The doctor only said her right leg tibia bone is cracked, while her left leg fibula is even more cracked."


    Hearing Michael, Erika became more worried that her sister will never walk again.


    "But I know with the Highly Advance EXOGEN ultrasound bone healing system, added with the doctors, she''ll be just fine."


    Erika sighed softly, and turned to the ICU door, "Thank you... All of you." She looked at the group over her shoulder.


    "Don''t sweat it, girl! It''s all thanks to Micky." Jennifer dismissed it with a wave of her hand.


    "Yes, If Michael hadn''t given you the extra Life times, you won''t have gotten the amount needed." Tyson added.


    "Thanks." She looked at the door again. ''Who would have thought the doctor will increase the 5,000 years of life times needed to 100,000.''


    "Are you ok?" Michael walked forward, stopping beside her.


    "Why are you helping us?" She asked, turning her head to face him. "I know I''d asked this question before, but why really are you helping me?" She muttered in a low voice, which only Michael could hear.


    "You''ll know the reason when Maria''s surgery is done."


    Erika nodded slowly, and looked away: ''So there Is a reason, I know he won''t help us without a motive.'' She thought.


    Michael stared at her for a moment, then brought out his phone and made a call... He calmly walked away from the group.


    "Yes General Michael?" Robert''s voice sounded from the line.


    "I need your help with something very important."


    "I will be happy to help, General."


    "This is what you''ll do."


    _


    [One hour later.]


    BAM! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The door opened and a row of doctors walked out, Erika quickly stopped the same doctor who treated Mira days back.


    "How is she?"


    The doctor smiled at her. "Don''t worry about it, the surgery went smoothly, the EXOGEN proved to be very useful; but she still has to stay in the hospital for some days, maybe a week. And can start using clutches for now... Maybe in a month time, she''ll be able to walk freely."


    "Can I see her?" She asked with a happy expression.


    "Yes, But she''s still asleep."


    "Thank you." Erika rushed past him and entered the room.


    "Let''s go see her, Mira." Jennifer, and Mira stood up, and walked inside.


    "Doctor, Is everything is ok?"


    "Yes, Mr Michael." The doctor smiled at him. "And thank you for what you and your members did today."


    "It''s nothing." Michael nodded and walked past him towards the Room.


    "Aren''t we going inside?" Tyson asked the two beside him.


    "She''s not running away." Rahond answered with a straight expression.


    Violet: "He''s right."


    "Suit yourselves." Tyson stood up and followed Michael inside.


    __


    Erika sat on the chair beside the bed, staring at Maria who was sleeping soundly on it.


    "Nothing will happen to you, Maria." She muttered... Hearing the door open, she turned around seeing Jennifer and Mira walking inside.


    "How is bestie doing?" Mira asked, walking towards her, while Jennifer sat on the three-seater couch in the room.


    "She is sleeping." Erika answered in a low voice.


    Squeak!


    The door opened again, and Michael and Tyson stepped inside, seeing Michael, Erika stood up and walked towards him with a serious expression, the three stared at her in utter confusion.


    "Can I know the reason now?" She asked with a straight face.


    "Reason?" Jennifer stared at them with a slight frown.


    "Let''s go then." Michael walked out, leaving a stunned Erika behind.


    ''Go where?''


    She turned to Jennifer. "Help me look after Maria."


    "Where are you two going? It''s already nighttime."


    "I don''t know where we are going." She answered, and walked outside.


    "Uh...?" Jennifer was stunned because what Erika said was the truth, she has no idea where they were going.


    __


    Rahond and Violet stared at Michael and Erika who walked out of the room, heading to the elevator with serious expression on their faces.


    "What happened?" Violet turned to Rahond, who shrugged his shoulders.


    "How did you expect me to know that?"


    _


    Michael stopped outside the hospital and ascends into the air, "You want to know why I''m helping you, right?" He asked.


    Erika stared at him, not saying anything.


    "Then follow me." He flew into the night sky, she thought for a moment, and followed behind him.


    _


    The two flew for half an hour before arriving at their location.


    "Meridian Hill park?" Erika muttered in mild confusion.


    "What do you think?" Michael asked, landing in front of the fountain.


    Erika slowly landed behind him, she looked around the park which was decorated with beautiful lights, especially the fountain, it was glowing from top to bottom with red, and yellow lights.


    "What is all this? And where is everyone?" She asked, noticing the park was quiet, too quiet.


    Seeing Michael still backing her, she asked again; "Did you set all this?"


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    "To be Alone with you." He was still backing her.


    ""To be alone with me"? I don''t get."


    "I like you, Erika."


    "What?" She froze. "What did you say?"


    "I''m saying..." He turned around to face her. "I''m saying, I love you."


    Erika blinked in shock, Utterly speechless.


    Michael walked up to Erika, and stopped a foot from her, "And I know how you feel about me..."


    "How?"


    Michael smiled softly, "My Initial plan was to keep this from you till you are ready, but I figured--"


    "--Even with my faults?"


    "Everyone has faults."


    "My nature."


    "That''s why I fell for you."


    She chuckled in disbelief, while looking at her feet; "And I''m here thinking..."


    "Thinking what?" Michael held her chin, raising her head to face him.


    "Thinking..." Her heartbeat picked up seeing his brown eyes, the next moment:


    Her eyes widened as Michael pressed his lips on hers, Erika stood frozen under the night sky and cascading fountain, reliving her first kiss with the opposite sex.


    *


    *


    *


    Thanks for following me through this journey! This is end of Volume Two... Let''s dive in to Three.


    The gods are enraged with Michael and his pathetic world, making it their prime focus.


    Let the battle between the gods begin! ????????

 Chapter 217: Flashback

    "That was...?" He asked, staring at her with a smile.


    "Unexpected." She grabbed the collar of his overcoat and pulled him towards her, closing his lips with hers.


    Now, Michael was taken aback, well only for a second, before deepening the kiss ingraining her taste in his head, after a minute, the two finally separated to catch their breath.


    "I love you, too." She said with a beautiful smile, while Michael blinked in mild surprised; he then pulled her in a tight embrace.


    "So... Should we make it publicly known?" He asked.


    Erika rested her head on his chest, "I''ll go with whatever you choose."


    "On second thought, let wait for a while, we have so many enemies. I don''t want you, Mira or Maria to be in more danger."


    Erika looked up at him: "I was thinking, now that Maria will be able to walk again, what if she joined VRG? She has been asking to join for a while now." She looked up at him.


    "Hmm... I was thinking the same with Mira, Ok... We''ll start Maria''s training after she''s fully healed."


    Erika slowly nodded, and rested her head on his chest again. ''So this is the feeling Anna talked about.'' Erika tightened the hug, almost merging with him, in all her life she hasn''t felt this warm.


    ___


    At the other side of the city, A young man with bandage arm stood in front of his villa staring at the two girls who were limping towards him.


    "What happened? And why did you kidnap Maria? Does she look anything like Mira?" He asked with killing intent.


    The two girls in white robes collapsed in front of him.


    "We are sorry, Master."


    "We... We thought taking Maria with us will help our course, we didn''t expect to be stopped by those four."


    Yan observed the two calmly. "What really happened?"


    ****


    [Hours Ago.]


    [Guild War Stadium.]


    Four figures stood at a distance staring at Mira and Niki.


    "What should we do now? Mira is now with Supreme on the field." One of the heavenly kings muttered in a low voice.


    "We can''t reveal ourselves..." The leader of the group stared at Niki and Maria with a slight frown. "Robert had called in all the soldiers, we can take these four out, and kidnap Niki."


    "But First King, Maria will scream if we attack."


    "Then we''ll have to take her with us, maybe she''ll be useful."


    The other three nodded, Upon seeing all the leaders were on the field with Michael, they moved.


    "No one is allowed 10 meters from the Miss." Borne stopped the two girls walking towards them, not noticing another two advancing from behind.


    "We''re just passing." The first king said with a smile.


    "Then follow the lower section." Borne pointed out.


    "Huh? Who are those two?" The second king asked in mild surprised.


    Borne and Deck turned around seeing the two girls who had already knocked out Norman and Dink. Before they could alert the group below, the two behind them struck their heads; knocking them unconscious.


    The two girls discreetly walked towards Niki and Maria who were focused on the field, easily knocking them unconscious too.


    "Why can''t we just kill these bodyguards?" The third whispered.


    "We don''t have time for that, let''s move." The first held Maria''s wheelchair and pulled her towards the exit. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The second, picked up the unconscious Niki like picking up a feather pillow, and placed her on her shoulder. "Let''s go."


    The group quickly exited the place, not knowing they''d been spotted.


    The moment they exited the Stadium, They quickly followed an Alley.


    "We need to get to the hideout in an hour." The first king stated, increasing her speed. Maria was placed on her shoulder, while the third King held on to her wheelchair.


    "Four Gold medal Holders, How nice."


    The four came to a stop, staring at the two figures in front of them.


    "Prince Chris and Princess Camila?" The first king muttered in mild surprised.


    "You know us, how surprising." Camila slowly observed the four.


    "We''ll make it easier for you four, dropped the two, reveal who sent you, and may...be we''ll let you go." Chris added, his hand was tucked away in his pockets. Not even taking the four seriously.


    "You all made one mistake." The first king gave an unknown signal with her hand, the three nodded; and leaped into the air, planning on escaping on the roof of the buildings.


    BAM!


    Their heads collided with an invisible barrier throwing them back to the ground.


    "I don''t think so."


    They turned around seeing Conner and Helena walking towards them.


    "We are surrounded." The second calmly placed Niki on the ground.


    "The girls are platinum holders, while the boys are gold, we can do this." She placed Maria on the ground, then summoned her sword.


    "Oh? You guys also want to be close to Michael?" Chris asked with a smile.


    "Isn''t that the reason you are here?" Conner asked back.


    These two didn''t even take the four girls in front of them as enemies to be serious about.


    "Kill them!!" The first elder yelled, two attacked Helena and Conner, while the other two attacked Camila and Chris.


    Helena: "Leave this to me."


    Camila: "I''ll handle this."


    The two girls summoned their weapons, and charged towards their targets.


    Conner: "They''re all yours."


    Chris: "You have one minute to kill them."


    Camila rolled her eyes upon hearing her brother''s word, Her Scarf flew from her shoulder and stuck the two unprepared girls, throwing them meters back.


    BAM!


    The two spurted out a mouthful of blood, staring at the scarf which flew back to Camila, wrapping around her neck in horror.


    "Legendary-Class weapon?" The two were stunned.


    Helena summoned two golden fans, with one upward swing, An unknown force threw the two girls into the air, they fell heavily on the ground throwing up a mouthful of blood.


    "Epic-class weapon?" The two were stunned.


    "Why are you two playing with them?" Chris asked with a bored expression.


    "Yes, end this quickly." Conner added.


    "Ok." The two girls nodded and channel all their Mana into their weapons, getting ready for the final attack.


    "First and second kings, We won''t be able to survive this. You two should escape, we''ll hold them back." The third King whispered.


    "Yes, You guys should go." The fourth added.


    The two looked at each other and nodded, at that exact moment, the two girls sent their attacks towards the four.


    The third king and fourth king stood up and threw themselves towards the attacks.


    BOOM!!


    A cloud of smoke rose into the air, giving the two an opportunity to escape... When the smoke dispersed, the four stared at the burnt bodies of the two kings, but couldn''t find the other two.


    "You let them escape." Chris shook his head in disappointment.


    "Not me, she... I thought she created a barrier?" Camila pointed at Helena.


    "I don''t think so, and--"


    "--Enough you two, let''s take them back to the Stadium." Conner stopped the two girls, who were about to start an argument.


    [End of Flashback.]


    ***


    Yan sighed softly. "You are dismissed." He said.


    The two girls nodded and slowly walked inside the villa, leaving him behind.


    "I know you were the one who sent them."


    "I thought the great Rebecca don''t spy on others." Yan looked up at Rebecca who stood on the air above the Villa.


    "Calm down, I''m here to give you some good news."


    "Oh really? What''s it then?"

 Chapter 218: That Was Our Initial Plan.

    "Shouldn''t we go inside and talk about this?" She asked, landing in front of him.


    Yan nodded, and walked inside the Villa, followed by Rebecca.


    __


    "Have your seat." He sat down on the sofa, gesturing for Rebecca to sit opposite him.


    "Thank you." Rebecca sat down and crossed her legs.


    "So what''s this good news?" Yan got straight to the point.


    "I know you hated Michael to the Core, so I have a proposal I know you can''t refuse."


    "Go on."


    "You know what happened today at the Stadium, What if we locate the kidnapper and joined them?"


    "What?!" Yan frowned deeply.


    "Yeah, work with them till we enter the grandmaster Medal... As you know, Michael''s highest level of power is the Grandmaster rank, and kidnapping Mira has many risks, but this way... We can get stronger quickly to pay him back."


    "Hmm..." Yan thought for a moment, and calmly observed her.


    "I hated Michael because he helped that bitch overtake me, then broke my arm... And now killed two of my Heavenly kings... But why are you after him? Is it because of your sex toy?"


    "Damon? He thinks I''m helping him get revenge for his sister." She sneered.


    "If you aren''t helping him, then what''s your gain in all these?" Yan asked in mild confusion.


    "We are here to talk about something else, so are you in?" She stared at him, her smile still on her face. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing Yan still hesitating, she continued:


    "What are you still thinking about? Just Accept it, or are you thinking about the children and risk involves? Don''t worry about that, I''ll back you up... And... I know with the hundreds of men under you, they will accept us."


    "Ok, but how are you so sure they''ll accept us?"


    "Leave that to me, think about it... You''ll have the chance to gain powers of a Grandmaster, if you have made up your mind, let me know about it." She stood up.


    "What about the Plan?" Yan asked another question.


    "The plan will go on as planned, we''ll kidnap Mira on Michael''s birthday, and kill him there."


    "But, Michael is a lot stronger than us, even if 10 diamonds holders come together, we won''t be able to kill him, and don''t forget about his Members." Yan wasn''t settled with his plan, and used this opportunity to point out his worries.


    Rebecca smiled at him, then walked towards the door, she stopped and looked at him over her shoulder. "Accept my offer, and you''ll know everything, you have one day to decide." With that said, she walked out of the Villa.


    ''What are you planning, Rebecca? Even planning on joining those Bastards, but what if I can enter the Grandmaster rank by joining them?'' He thought inwardly.


    "Rebecca can''t be trusted, she said she isn''t doing this for Damon, then what''s the main reason behind her action?" QingLi walked down the stairs, towards him.


    "I don''t know what about the girls?"


    "They are recovering, but are sad about the death of the third and fourth kings."


    "What do you think will happen if we accept Rebecca''s offer and enter the Grandmaster rank?" Yan asked.


    QingLi stopped in front of him: "it''s up to you to decide, I''ll go with whatever you say." She smiled.


    Yan was silent, debating about Rebecca''s offer, should he join her and try his luck? What is her main plan in kidnapping Mira? If she isn''t helping Damon, then why Is she in any of these? Definitely not because of the ranking position, because she''s already one of the richest in life times.


    All these questions were giving him a slight headache.


    ____


    [Next Day.]


    [Amerisa''s Hospital.]


    "Where have you two been?" Jennifer asked, seeing Erika and Michael entering inside the room, and...


    "Are you two holding hands?" Tyson asked with widened eyes.


    "Yes." Michael answered with a smile, he released Erika''s hand, and wrapped his arm around her waist.


    "Huh? You two are? When? I... I don''t..."


    "Calm down Tyson, don''t get a high BP from this." Rahond said with a smile.


    "What?! I touched her shoulder and she threw me across the room! But look at this!"


    "I''m sorry for that, Tyson." Erika said with a smile.


    "Did... Did she just say the word "Sorry"?" Tyson was stunned speechless.


    "It seems you girls'' plan worked." Jennifer turned to Mira with a smile.


    "You know?" Michael was surprised.


    "What plan?" Erika turned to Michael in mild confusion.


    "Well..." Michael rubbed his neck, not knowing how to start.


    "Our plan was to make you and big brother drunk, and maybe you two can confess your love for each other. We even added Sir Borne and the others, even Bestie was among the plan."


    Now Michael was stunned, so many people were in this plan, and they had no idea about it.


    "Make us drunk? What if something inappropriate had happened?" Erika asked, a guy and lady getting drunk and all alone, most of all has feelings for each other...


    ''What if...?'' She turned to Michael, seeing his shocked expression too.


    ''Yes, what if I didn''t have the system, and I got drunk; what would have happened that night? She would have hated me to the bone the next morning... Why didn''t I thought of this?!''


    Hearing Erika''s question, the perpetrators looked at one another and laughed out loud.


    "Hahaha... That''s our initial plan!" Jennifer laughed loudly.


    "Yeah, Brother needs someone he loves, I know he has feelings for you the way he''s behaving, he could hide it from everyone but no me." Mira said with a please smile, and added:


    "And Maria told us about your feelings, Silver Hair bestie..."


    "Yeah, we weren''t so sure about this, but Bermuda island cleared our doubt." Jennifer added.


    Michael and Erika looked at the two, utterly flabbergasted.


    "Wait! All this happened and no one told me about it!!" Tyson looked at them with a hurt expression.


    "You are a talkative, and we don''t want our plan to be ruin." Jennifer answered, but Tyson wasn''t settled.


    "Ok, ok, Next time we''ll include you."


    "Good." He finally nodded with a smile.


    "What is happening?"


    The group turned their heads to Maria, whose eyes slowly flutter opened.


    "She is Awake!" Mira exclaimed with a smile.

 Chapter 219: I Dont Think They Understand The Logic.

    [11:30 Am.]


    [Supreme''s Lobby.]


    Supreme stood in front of the castle, a huge holographic screen stood in front of him.


    "I think I''m done." He muttered under his breath. ''System, activate it.''


    {Training ground completely created, Processing duration: 20 Minutes.}


    {Points deducted.}


    ''Show me my profile.''


    {OK Host.}


    {Name: Michael Brian.}


    {Game Name: Supreme.}


    {Main path: Abyssal Call (LOCK).}


    {Current Path: Demon lord''s legacy ~ stage three.}


    {Level: Lv65.}


    {Rank: Elite medal 1-star.}


    {Game played: 3.}


    {Games win: 3.}


    {Games lose: 0.}


    {Strength: 4,000pt. 2,000,000.}


    {Defense: 4,000pt. 2,000,000.}


    {Agility: 4,000pt. 2,000,000.}


    {Endurance: 4,000pt. 2,000,000.}


    {HP: 700,000.}


    {Demonic Mana: 4,000pt. 2,000,000.}


    {Wisdom: 101.}


    {Attack: 100,000.}


    {Intelligence: 69%.}


    {Points earned: 606.}


    {Skills: Brain wave - Epic class (Stage 2). Demonic split body - Epic class (stage 2). Shadow Dash - Epic-class (Stage 1). Shield of Courage - Epic-Class. Killing intent - Rare-Class. Foresight - Legendary-class.


    Regeneration - Legendary-Class.} Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Owned weapons: Starlight sword~ legendary class; Skills: [Split - stage 1], [Golden Invisible Armor], [Ever-changer]. Slayer - Legendary-class: Skills: (Siphoning and Sprint). Shirt Of Nessus - Legendary-Class: (Defense) (Healing).}


    {Guild: The Conquerors.}


    {Storage: Life Card x10, speed card x30, Knowledge card x100 - ETC.}


    "Only a slight change."


    {"Slight Change"?}


    "What are we waiting for?" Red-Encounter who sat on the green grass asked. "And... You haven''t answered my question, How the hell did you make your Lobby look like a whole new world? There is even a sun, and trees everywhere."


    "That stumped you? Aren''t you bothered how our Lobby shelters are in his lobby?" Red flower asked.


    Red-Encounter turned to her. "If your Guild is holding top 1¨C10 on the Guilds'' ranking board, AI will place all your shelters or buildings in the guild master''s lobby." He explained. "My question, How did he create a sun and trees? This is technically another world, which is surprisingly good-looking than ours."


    "As I said, you talk too much." Queen-Of-Death, who stood beside him muttered.


    Red-Encounter looked up at her, "it''s a crime to ask a question? Back me up, Rahond."


    Shadow frowned slightly, and muttered with a bored expression. "Why should I? Just stop asking questions."


    "Huh?" Red-Encounter then turned to Blood-Arrow, "At least you can help me out, here."


    She just shook her head, not answering him.


    "What about you two?" He turned to Dark-Angel and White-Death who sat on a sofa some feet away.


    "Brother will know the answer." Dark-Angel said with a smile.


    "Yes." White-Death nodded.


    "How are you doing now, Maria?" Blood-Arrow walked up to White-Death and sat beside the two girls.


    "I''m just surprised about all this." White-Death slowly moved her gaze around. "I never thought I''ll be able to open a VRG account without even entering 18."


    "Fufufufu... It''s all thanks to Michael." Blood-Arrow stared at Supreme''s back with a loving smile. "And besides, we can''t leave you in the hospital all alone." She looked behind her, seeing Crusher and his brothers looking around in Awe.


    White-Death turned to her: "Who would have thought the healing potion will be useful."


    "Yeah, The healing potion helped speed up the process, so in matter of two weeks, you''ll be able to walk freely... For now... You need to use these." Blood-Arrow pointed at the clutches besides White-Death.


    "Two week will be gone in a blink of an eye, just watch."


    "Fufufufu... Mira Is right." Blood-Arrow nodded, while the three chuckled softly.


    "I''m done."


    Hearing Michael, The Conquerors stood up.


    "What are you doing, Michael?" Unforgiver asked, walking towards Supreme.


    "A training ground for the test."


    "Uh?" Everyone stared at each other in mild surprised.


    "By 12, Everyone will start sending requests, so we need to prepare..." He moved his gaze on each one of them. "All of you will partake in this training, and I hope you guys can last more than a year in it."


    "More than a year? I don''t understand." Red-Encounter stood up.


    "The training will take us two years."


    BOOM!!


    The word exploded in their heads like a bomb, Train for two whole years? What is Supreme planning?


    "Nothing, I just want you guys to get stronger, But if you die before a year; your title or position will be removed. So--"


    "--Hold on, Michael!" Red flower stopped him with a raise of her hand.


    "Yes, Violet?" Supreme turned to her.


    "You might have the time, but some of us have a life in the outside world... Coming here unnoticed, and knowing we''ll be going for two whole years isn''t beneficial to our... I don''t know about you guys, but it isn''t beneficial to my welfare."


    Supreme smiled. "The time flow in the training ground is a lot faster than our world, A month in the training ground is equal to an hour in the real world, so 24 hours is equal to 2 years."


    Not only Red Flower, but everyone blinked in utter shock.


    "This is Epic!! What are we doing? Are we fighting in the training ground? Can''t wait!!" Red-Encounter was ecstatic.


    "Calm down, Tyson. We still have to wait for 25 Minutes, then you''ll know all that." Supreme walked towards Maria and smiled at her. "You''ll be able to walk in a week in the training ground, while it''s only a day in the real world, when you can finally walk... I''ll start yours and Mira''s training, I know before two years, you two would gain all the experience needed in a battle."


    Dark-Angel and White-Death just stared at him, totally speechless.


    "Thank you." She muttered in a low voice.


    "It''s ok, We''re family from now onwards." Michael smiled at her, and turned to Erika, who smiled at him.


    "Ok then, let''s wait." Red-Encounter sat on the ground.


    ______


    [12:00.]


    BEEP! BEEP! BEEP!! BEEP! BEEP!! BEEP!!


    BEEP!!


    < "..." >


    < Player Supreme, You have an unknown number of Requests.>


    ''Just accept them all.''


    < Ok, Player Supreme.>


    At that exact moment, countless light pillars appeared all over the lobby, and unknown number of players walked out from it, looking around in Surprise, and Awe.


    "...."


    The Conquerors were stunned seeing the huge number of Players.


    "I don''t think these guys understand the logic, "Only those who are ready to give their lives are allowed" for God''s sake, look at these numbers!" Red-Encounter said to the group.


    "Thank goodness Drakon bought this land... I hope those two are done mastering their new bloodlines." He muttered, turning his gaze to the golden castle.


    *


    *


    *


    I know, this chapter will be slight confusing, that''s why I advise reading the introduction chapter first, so you can understand the characters'' In-game names.

 Chapter 220: Good Luck

    "Supreme!!"


    "Wow! So this is Supreme''s lobby!"


    "It''s huge!!"


    "I can''t believe this! I''m in Supreme''s lobby!"


    "Whoa! Check out that golden castle!!"


    "Supreme is really in wealth!!"


    "Not only the castle! Check out those Villas, and houses beside it, those belong to The Conquerors!"


    "Yeah, Only the elders'' buildings can appear here!"


    "Wow! There is even a sun, and trees around!"


    "Look! That''s The Conquerors! I need to move to the front."


    "Same!"


    "We are here, Supreme!"


    "Yes! We are ready for the test!!"


    "We all are!!"


    Helena (Sweet girl), Conner(Heads-Seeker), Chris(Prince-Of-Casmia), Camila (Princess-Of-Casmia), Zukila(Zuko), Robert (Specter), Niki (Niki), And Veronica (Star). Who stood at the front fixed their gazes on Supreme and The Conquerors, waiting...


    "Welcome everyone, truthfully; I didn''t expect so many of you to show up... I think I should explain the rules and what the training is all about."


    "Yes, I''ll pass it!"


    "Me too!"


    "Same!!"


    "Listen silently." Supreme took a deep breathe and exhaled, then started:


    "As I said yesterday, Only those who are ready to give their lives are allowed here, so seeing all of you makes me happy."


    The Players looked at each other feeling uneasy.


    "In this training, you''ll be facing against monsters which you have encounter in VRG... The first wave will be Lv1 monsters, till the 100th wave, which will have Lv100 Monsters. The higher the Wave you clear, the higher the next wave... Each wave has a total of 100 monsters to kill... And warning, everything is real, if you get beaten or even Killed, you''ll feel it..."


    The Players'' faces were filled with horror, upon hearing Supreme.


    "...This training will last for 2 years..."


    The players frowned upon hearing the years, Are they going to keep on fighting for a whole year? Who sane person will do that?


    "...But--"


    "--Excuse me, Supreme." A middle-age man raise his hand.


    "Yes?" Supreme turned to the man.


    "You said the training will last for 2 years, in these years, do we have a time to visit our families?"


    "No, If you enter, you won''t leave till the time is up."


    The man sighed softly. "Then I''m sorry, I can''t leave my family for a whole two years, so I''m going."


    "It''s ok, I understand. You are still a member of The Conquerors, but by name only."


    The man nodded and tapped on his bracelet, disappearing from the Lobby.


    "Before we continue." Supreme turned to the players. "If you can''t stay here for two years, or aren''t ready to die, You are free to leave... Nevertheless, You''ll be a member of The Conquerors."


    The players looked at one another, getting to be a member of The Conquerors was already a good thing, even though it''s just by name... So... Entering the training ground to fight monsters which will surely risk their lives doesn''t seem to be a good idea.


    "Em... Supreme, can we go back and tell our friends or families about this?" A young lady asked.


    "No." Supreme shook his head.


    She sighed. "Then I''ll get going." She tapped on her bracelet, disappearing from the Lobby.


    Seeing her action, countless players started tapping on their bracelets, disappearing one at a time, and in matter of a minute, one-third of the Players have left, remaining close to a thousand.


    ''How many players are here, system?''


    {Players: 867. Including The Conquerors and Host.}


    "What about you guys?" He asked.


    "I don''t have a family, so I''m in."


    "Same here! I grew up on the street, so there''s nothing to go back to!!"


    "Yeah! I lost my family in the War! I want to get stronger, so I can get my revenge!"


    "We are here with you!!"


    Supreme nodded with a please smile. "As you all already know, It''ll be dangerous; but if you die... You''ll reappear here."


    "Huh?" The players were stunned.


    "If you can survive for a Year, you''ll gain 100,000 in-game diamonds from me, If you complete the entire Waves, you''ll be given a position in The Conquerors, and your shelter will appear here. But... If you die before a year, you''ll be taken back to your lobby, which means you failed the test..."


    "Can we use our pet?" Star suddenly asked.


    "You are the lady I spoke to on the phone... Veronica, right?"


    "Yes, Supreme. What about my question?"


    "Yes, you can use anything that can help you survive... These are the settings... Ten Bronze medal holders will be placed in one map each, Five Silver Medal holders will be placed in one map each, three platinum medal holders in one map, and one Gold medal rank above, will be placed in one map... Survive together, or die together...


    It''s all up to your strength and determination..." He waved his hand, and a huge red gateway appeared behind the Players.


    "This is the way to the Training grounds, good luck."


    The Players took a deep breathe and walked forward, entering the Gateway one at a time.


    Sweet Girl smiled at Supreme, and walked inside with her brother, followed by princess-of-Casmia, then her brother... Robert nodded at Zukila, and the two walked in.


    "You guys turn, Kill a total of 1,000 Monsters, and you''ll gain a chance to be Revive, kill 5,000, and you''ll gain five chances; and so on."


    "Guild Master, Why didn''t you tell them this information?" Shadow asked.


    "It''s only for the old members of The Conquerors..." He turned around to face them. "You can only get stronger by continuous fighting and improvement, and I believe two years will be enough for that... So good luck--"


    {Ding!}


    {Ten Bronze medal players have been killed.}


    "So fast?" He sighed. "Mira and Maria are coming with me, you guys are going alone."


    Blood-Arrow walked towards him and kiss his cheek. "We''ll show you how strong we are."


    "Ok Love, but be careful." He caressed her hair.


    Red-Encounter rolled his eyes, and walked past the two heading to the Gateway. "This is a competition, the elder who got the highest kills Wins." With that said, he walked inside.


    The rest shook his heads with a small smile and followed behind him.


    "You guys will be surprised." Supreme muttered under his breath.


    "So brother, what are we doing first? Is it fighting or punching?!" Dark-Angel asked with high expectations.


    "You two will be meditating for two whole weeks, preparing your minds for what''s to come."


    "Huh?" The two were stunned in place.


    {Ding!}


    {20 Bronze medal players have been killed.}


    "Come on, let''s go in." He said to the two, walking towards the Gateway.


    White-Death picked up her clutches and followed behind him, with Dark-Angel. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 221: The Realm Of Gods

    [Across Chaos! 11th Realm.]


    Among the eleven realms, the 11th realm was known as the "Realm of Gods" which was home to countless powerful gods, ranging from Lower gods to True gods, to even Primordial gods... Currently, the realm of gods was eerily quiet... To quiet for even the Divine creatures.


    [Divine Pantheon.]


    The Divine Pantheon is a magnificent golden temple where the gods held meetings to discuss the most troublesome matters, just like the one at hand.


    In the huge hall, countless gods sat on different podium, the higher the podium, the higher their powers and influence in the Realm of Gods.


    "So Athena, How''s the battle with the Hellions going?" Hamera, the primordial goddess of day, who was sitting on the higher podium asked the fully armored Athena who stood at the center of the hall.


    "Not good, goddess Hamera. God Ares and his sons are backing them up... We are trying our best to stop them from entering the fifth Realm." Athena said with a sad expression.


    "What about the third Realm? How is the Dragons holding on?" Erebus, the primordial god of deep darkness and shadow asked, relaxing on his seat.


    "Lord Erebus, Titan Bia, Aura, Enyo, Titan Helios, Hercules, and all the Angels are trying their best to stop them..." Athena was silent for a moment, then bowed her head at the gods.


    "You all are our fathers and Mothers, why don''t you help us against Lord Hades and his forces?"


    "I know how you feel, Child. But you know we can''t let Hades get control of the first Realm, leaving the gods'' realm will weaken the artifact, and if it''s weaken... Hades will have the chance to create gateways." A god with long white hair and beard said with a solemn expression. This man was the king of all gods, The god of lightning; Zeus.


    "But father--"


    "--He is right, Athena. Leaving the gods'' realm to help will only increase Hades'' chances... So we can''t leave." Nyx, The primordial goddess of Night explained.


    "I just want to say, Lord Hades found a way to Manipulate the mortals, An Hellion appeared on the First Realm, but with 40% of its powers..."


    "What?!!" All the gods yelled in unison.


    "How is that possible?! There is no way he could Manipulate them, how long have this been going on?" Demeter, The goddess of Agriculture, sacred Law and fertility, asked.


    "I don''t know, goddess Demeter." Athena shook her head, she was also puzzled about it.


    "What about this young man?" Hestia waved her hand, the next moment; Michael appeared in front of the gods.


    "He defeated the fifth and fourth commanders of that puny creature known as Echidna." She added.


    "This is the young man who killed the Hellion!" Athena exclaimed in shock.


    Seeing her shock, the gods'' attention were drawn to Michael.


    "He''s just a human, but why can''t I see his future?" Hecate, the goddess of witchcraft and magic said in mild surprised.


    "It shows he''s not a normal human." Achelous muttered, and turned to Zeus. "Same as the kid known as Aaron in the fourth Realm, But that kid is too powerful for his age."


    "We know of your travels, and maybe that was the reason Hades could open a gateway to the first Realm to manipulate the humans... We must find a way to stop this." Zeus said with a scowl.


    "What if we upgrade the artifact? And pass on our blessings... The children had already started giving the mortal blessings, What about us?" Aphrodite, the goddess of love and eternal youth, suggested.


    The hall fell into silent.


    "Upgrading the artifact and giving blessings to mortals are things that can change the Realms... Especially if it''s from us." Hera stated her worries, and continue:


    "Moreover... This young man stole my Divinity without my knowledge, so do you think it''s safe giving them our blessings? What if they turn against us?"


    "Goddess Hera has a point, but... Upgrading the artifact will give the mortals the chance to walk on the path of godhood, and an opportunity to gain the power of a god." Apollo, the god of sun, Light and music, said.


    "We all know the danger in this, but I think it''s time to upgrade the artifact, Lord Hades already has Minions in the first Realm, we need to act, or he''ll destroy it from inside out, the current artifact is responsible for holding back his and Echidna''s armies, but if we upgrade it, the mortals will have the chance to protect their realm from within." Eros, the god of love, said.


    "He has a point." Hamera nodded. "We can set a requirement, before the mortals could enter the Sovereign Realm, they need to master a bloodline... Once mastered, the path to godhood will be unlocked."


    "Yes." Nyx agreed. "We can also bless the humans we see worthy, and know his/her only goal is to protect the Realm, not destroy it."


    "My Consort is right, And I know who I''ll give my blessing." Erebus slowly stood up. "What do you say, Zeus? Almost all your children are against us, even Gaea and some of our children are against the ten Realms, planning on taking it over... We alone can''t win this war... And I got news from Nike that Echidna is looking for ways to free Typhon, I don''t need to tell you want he''s capable of."


    Zeus thought for a moment and finally nodded. "Ok, move aside Athena."


    Athena nodded and stepped back. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus shattered Michael''s phantom, and with a rise of his hand, the ground split open, and a huge golden artifact rose from the ground.


    "I hope you all know by doing this, the artifact will be on standstill for five seconds, and I don''t know how many gates Hades will create within this duration."


    "The mortals will be able to handle it." Aphrodite stated.


    "Ok then, you all know what to do."


    Zeus stretched forth his hand towards the golden artifact, then Erebus, Nyx, Hamera, and the other gods followed suit. All channeling their divinities into the golden artifact.


    "Today, We give the Mortals the path to godhood." They all said in unison.


    BOOM


    A powerful golden sonic wave spread out from the artifact, heading to all direction.


    "It''s done." Zeus turned to Athena. "You and Artemis should go and investigate Darren, that Damon Lord is unsettling..."


    "Ok father." Athena bowed and walked away.


    "I hope you two are right." He turned to Erebus and Eros, who just nodded at him.


    "What about the sixth Realm? Hades had attacked it, but hasn''t yet conquered it." Demeter asked.


    "Leave it to Michael. He''ll play VRG soon, and I''ll make sure he enters the Sixth Realm and help Leo." Hestia said with a smile.

 Chapter 222: Impending Doom

    [Underworld.]


    [Hades'' Castle.]


    ***Why did you summon us, Hades?*** A woman with long green hair and eyes asked in mild displeasure.


    The silver hair man sitting on the throne laughed out loud! ***Goddess Gaea, My plan worked! Those fools had finally upgraded the artifact!***


    ***How is that beneficial to us? Upgrading the Artifact will only create the path to godhood to the mortals... And let me remind you, that''ll hinder Typhon''s main plan.*** Gaea said, a frown settling on her face.


    ***I know that!*** Hades stood up, and walked towards a figure with split pupils. ***Echidna here opened a gateway sending her Commander through, although the Artifact was active, she achieved this; What do you think will happen if the Artifact is down for five seconds?*** He stopped in front of Echidna.


    ***What is your main plan?*** Moros, the primordial deity of impending Doom asked.


    Hades turned to him: ***We''ll open as much gateway as we can in the first Realm, and try to use the Abyssal Gates in the fourth Realm, we must conquer these realms before freeing Typhon.*** He turned to Echidna, with a smile on his face.


    Moros who was in a dark armor, and a red cape behind him, stood up. ***My Sisters, the Fates, and the Kares will assist you in this, Maybe you can send them too.***


    ***The Fates and Kares plays an important role, we can''t send them... I''ll send Orthus, the brother of my pet; Cerberus.*** He turned to Echidna. ***I know he''s one of your children, so I''ll ask for your permission.***


    ***Orthus has always wanted to eat Mortals, he''ll like to go, and don''t dare call my child your pet again.*** Echidna warned.


    ***My apologies.*** Hades bowed at her, and turned to Deimos, who was the personification of Terror.


    ***Your twin brother is with your father, Ares, in the war... You have always asked to join this war, right?***


    ***Yes, Lord Hades.*** Deimos quickly stood up.


    ***Take the Stymphalian Birds, the Geryons, goblins, Ogre and Kobold, We must crush the first Realm before any Mortal can ascends into godhood.***


    ***It''ll be done.*** Deimos said with a smile.


    ***Mother, I should go with them.***


    The gods and Monsters turned to the half woman and half snake, who has snakes as hair.


    ***Not Allowed.*** Echidna shook her head. ***You and your two sisters are important here.*** she added.


    ***Your mother is right, Medusa. You, Stheno and Euryale are needed here to control the abyss, and also keep an eye on Campe... She might have joined us, but is still loyal to Tartarus... Although we killed him--***


    ***--You can''t Kill a Primordial god, you can only destroy our bodies, but the soul will be safe.*** Gaea cut him off. ***Speaking of the Abyss, When are you going to free my children, the Titans?*** she asked.


    Hades walked back to his throne, and sat down: ***I know your mission goddess Gaea, but your children are sealed in the deepest part of the abyss, only Zeus and Tartarus can reach that depth, not even us.***


    ***I might have a solution to that.*** Echidna smiled, then snapped her finger. The next moment; Michael appeared in front of them.


    ***Who is this?*** Nemesis, the goddess of divine retribution and revenge, asked with a smile.


    ***Don''t think of anything funny, Nemesis. He''s Michael, This mortal Is responsible for killing Dracula... And he used powers belonging to the Abyss, so he might have a strong bond with it.*** Echidna stated. While Nemesis rolled her eyes.


    ***If that''s true, We need him.*** Gaea stood up. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***You can''t enter the first Realm, goddess Gaea.*** Thanatos, the daemonic representation of death, said.


    ***I know that, but don''t forget I''m the mother of Typhon, and Tartarus you fools killed is my husband... I''m just doing this to free my children, that didn''t mean I''m 100% with you in this war... So I''ll help you all till my children are set free... Echidna.***


    ***Yes, mother-in-law?*** Echidna quickly answered.


    ***Send the Queen-Spidax(s).***


    ***How many should I send, Mother?***


    ***All of them, place the gateway on Amerisa, and bring me this mortal.*** Gaea pointed at Michael.


    ***As you wish, Mother.*** Echidna bowed her head.


    ***Hahaha! This is good! Let go all out! The Giants will be happy to join this battle!!*** Moros said with a smile. ***What do you think goddess Gaea?*** he added.


    ***The Giants are one of my loyal children, But they''ll be more than happy to go.*** Gaea nodded.


    ***Good! We must see to the end of the first Realm, and those puny angels won''t be able to help with my Hellions keeping them busy.*** Hades grinned.


    ***How many gates are we opening?*** Eris, the goddess of chaos, strife, and discord, asked.


    ***I''m thinking Ten.***


    ***Ten? I thought you want to see to the destruction of the first Realm? So why only ten?*** she asked with a slight frown.


    ***Hahaha!! Zeus should be happy having a daughter like you! Fine then, we''ll be opening 25 gates, is that enough?*** Hades asked.


    Eris smiled at him, being the goddess of Chaos, why won''t she be happy?


    ***Good.*** she nodded in approval.


    ***Today, we set the destruction of the First, and sixth Realm.*** Hades said with a pleased expression, flashing a smile to his wife, the Queen of the underworld; Persephone.


    ____


    [Gods'' Realm.]


    "My Love, What are you doing under the oak tree?"


    Erebus looked up seeing Nyx descending towards him.


    "It''s just..." He sighed. "Aren''t we good parents?" He asked.


    "What?" Nyx slowly landed on the ground, her long black hair flowing in the wind.


    "Why did half of our children joined Hades?" Erebus asked with a solemn expression.


    "They made their choice, Love. And we made ours." She walked towards him, and hug his waist, resting her head on his back.


    "True."


    "Forget all this, Now; Which mortal caught your eyes?"


    "The mortal who has been with a sliver of my divinity." Erebus answered with a smile.


    "You know giving him your blessing will increase his powers, even without playing what they calls VRG."


    "I know, Love. What about you?" Erebus held her hands, then turned around to face her.


    "I don''t know yet." Nyx smiled slightly.


    "Ok, but I''m mostly worried about the first Realm, what if Hades opened gates that the Mortals can''t close?"


    "I think that''s why we''re giving them our blessings."


    Hearing his consort, Erebus nodded with a smile.


    "You''re right."

 Chapter 223: New Server Announcement

    [Training Ground.]


    "Where is everyone?" Dark-Angel asked in mild confusion, looking around the green field, measuring hundreds of miles.


    "This field is huge!" White-Death exclaimed in shock.


    "Yes, Everyone is place in different battleground... Now." Supreme walked towards them. "Sit on the ground, and start meditating."


    The two nodded, and sat down on the ground, It was a bit difficult for White-Death, but she succeeded.


    "Now close your eyes, and free your mind... Relax, take a deep breathe and exhaled." The two followed his instructions, fully relaxed.


    At that moment:


    < DING!!!!! >


    A Loud Notification sounded in all their heads, snapping their eyes open, even Supreme frowned slightly.


    < To all VRG prayers, AI have successfully been upgraded.>


    < All Players got a Server Gift box.>


    < Do you want to open your gift box? >


    < Do you want to know the new updates in this server? >


    The two stared at Supreme in utter confusion.


    "Brother, Should we open?" Dark-Angel asked In mild confusion.


    "Yes, you can open your gift box."


    Dark-Angel nodded, and with a thought, Al''s voice sounded in her head.


    < Gift Box Opened.>


    < Congratulations. For being a player in the old server, player Dark-Angel: You have been rewarded with 1,000,000 In-game diamonds, and 50,000 years of life times. (Note: Only for those who have opened their account before the new server).>


    < Congratulations, You gained a Life Card, Speed card, Knowledge Card, and High EXP Card. (Note: Only for those who have opened their account before the new server).>


    < Calculating your ranks, Level, Games Played, won, and Kills.> S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    < Leader Board Rank: Top +1,000,000: Rewards: N/A.>


    < In a Guild, Guild''s name: The Conquerors, Guild''s Rank: Top 1. Rewards: 5,000,000 In-game diamonds.>


    < In-game Rank: Bronze Medal 1-star: Rewards: 1,000 In-game diamonds, and 100 years of life times.>


    < Level: Lv1: Rewards: A Uncommon-class Outfit named: Uniform soldier, Skill: None.>


    < Games Played and won: 0: Rewards: N/A.>


    < Kills: 0. Rewards: N/A.>


    < Congratulations, You have been gifted a bloodline... Your highest affinity is... Darkness. You gained a Darkness Bloodline, Learn And master your bloodline to gain rewards.>


    Dark-Angel blinked twice and turned to her brother. "Brother? I gained a Darkness bloodline and other valuable rewards."


    "I gained a light bloodline and even a life card." White-Death muttered.


    "Same here, I also got a Life card." Dark-Angel turned to White-Death in surprise.


    "Bloodline?" Supreme was confused. "AI, open my gift box."


    < Gift Box Opened.>


    < Congratulations. For being a player in the old server, player Supreme: You have been rewarded with 1,000,000 In-game diamonds, and 50,000 years of life times. (Note: Only for those who have opened their account before the new server).>


    < Congratulations, You gained a Life Card, Speed card, Knowledge Card, and High EXP Card. (Note: Only for those who have opened their account before the new server).>


    < Calculating your ranks, Level, Games Played, won, and Kills.>


    < Leader Board Rank: Top +1: Rewards: 50 Life Cards, and 10 Special Cards.>


    < In a Guild, Guild''s name: The Conquerors, Guild''s Rank: Top 1. Rewards: 5,000,000 In-game diamonds.>


    < In-game Rank: Elite Medal 1-star: Rewards: 10,000,000 In-game diamonds, and 100,000 years of life times.>


    < Level: Lv65: Rewards: A Epic-Class pet named: Abyssal Fox.>


    < Games Played: 3, and won: 3: Rewards: 30,000 In-game diamonds.>


    < Kills: 35,678. Rewards: Legendary-Class skill known as: Eyes of the Abyss, (-10,000 Mana per use).>


    < Congratulations, Your highest bloodline affinity is... [N/A].>


    ''Huh?'' Supreme was stunned.


    {Be calm host, System is calculating your bloodline.}


    {Note: For host to gain a Bloodline, System will have to be upgraded, into the Mega Cheating System.}


    ''The name sound cool, Do I need to pay anything for that?''


    {No host, System upgrade is free... Note: System will shut down when Upgrading, so you can only upgrade when you''re out of the training ground.}


    Supreme sighed feeling regretful for starting this training at this exact moment.


    ''Ok then. AI, Show me the new updates.''


    < Ok, Player Supreme. These are the Updates.>


    < All Lobbies are deleted, If a player has a Building or any shelter, it will be moved to the new location.>


    ''What new location?''


    < The City of Tyro.>


    < Your influence will depend on your In-game ranking, in the city.>


    ''Ok, continue.''


    < Players can now level up when in the game, And items and diamonds will be dropped after killing a monster. (Note: The higher the Level of Monster, the higher reward drop you gain).>


    ''I can do with this.''


    < Monsters'' Soul Essence are now cores which a player could claim after killing a monster.>


    ''Cores?''


    < More functions have been added, An exchange store, Quest Building, and Auction house... You can find them in the city.>


    < Age restriction have been removed, anyone can now open a VRG account.>


    < Players won''t die if another player won the game, they will be returned to the city, but 10,000 years of life times will be deducted.>


    < Path of Godhood have been created.>


    < Master your Bloodline, enter the Sovereign rank and break through to the half immortal realm, and Ascends to godhood.>


    ''So I can be a god?''


    {Of course, Even without this new Server, I can help you enter godhood.}


    ''But what did AI mean by Lobby deleted?''


    "Brother? What is an Uncommon-class outfit?" Dark-Angel asked, bringing him out of his thought.


    "It''s... I''ll explain everything to you after you are done with meditating, and do you two by chance gain a high Exp Card?"


    "Yeah, I got one."


    "Same here."


    "Good." Supreme nodded with a smile. "We are going to use it after... Now start meditating."


    The two groaned in frustration, then closed their eyes again.


    ''Hmm... I wonder how Erika and the others are doing? I''ll just have to wait till these two years are over, then upgrade the system.''


    He waved his hand in front of him, and a total of 837 screens appeared, showing the battlefield Blood-Arrow, Queen-of-death and all the players who entered the training ground are in.


    "Hmm..." He smiled slightly, seeing Blood-Arrow and Queen-of-death holding on well, then moved Red-Encounter''s, Shadow''s and Red-Flower''s screens forward.


    ''They''re holding on just fine.'' He nodded in approval. ''Let''s see who''s topping the kills ranking board, system.''


    {This is the ranking board.}


    "Uh?" Supreme froze seeing the huge number of kills and waves cleared.


    "Are you kidding me?!"

 Chapter 224: Past Monsters.

    {Kills ranking board.}


    {These ranking are being calculated every 5 minutes.}


    {Top 1: Queen-of-death. Kills - 7,690.}


    {Top 2: Prince-Of-Casmia. Kills - 5,830.}


    {Top 3: Blood-Arrow. Kills - 4,651.}


    {Top 4: Princess-Of-Casmia. Kills - 2,967.}


    {Top 5: Zuko. Kills - 2,505.}


    {Top 6: Red-Encounter. Kills - 2,401.}


    {Top 7: Specter. Kills - 2,290.}


    {Top 8: Red-Flower. Kills - 1,967.}


    {Top 9: Shadow. Kills - 1,829.}


    {Top 10: Unforgiver. Kills - 1,570.}


    {These are the Top 10.}


    ''I understand Jennifer''s ranking position, but how did Prince Chris who is still a gold medal holder past Erika who''s a Diamond?'' He was clearly perplexed.


    "And these are the ranking calculated five minutes ago... System, show me the wave ranking." He braced himself before tapping the screen.


    {Waves cleared, ranking board.}


    {These ranking are being calculated every 5 minutes.}


    {Top 1: Queen-of-death. Waves cleared: 76 Waves cleared.}


    {Top 2: Prince-Of-Casmia. Waves cleared: 58 Waves cleared.}


    {Top 3: Blood-Arrow. Waves cleared: 46 Waves cleared.}


    {Top 4: Princess-Of-Casmia. Waves cleared: 29 Waves cleared.}


    {Top 5: Zuko. Waves cleared: 25 Waves cleared.} sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Top 6: Red-Encounter. Waves cleared: 24 Waves cleared.}


    {Top 7: Specter. Waves cleared: 22 Waves cleared.}


    {Top 8: Red-Flower. Waves cleared: 19 Waves cleared.}


    {Top 9: Shadow. Waves cleared: 18 Waves cleared.}


    {Top 10: Unforgiver. Waves cleared: 15 Waves cleared.}


    ''100 Monsters per Wave... And Jennifer already cleared the 76 Waves, I think these goblins and Kobolds are too weak... And these guys are using their pets, before it reaches the two years they''ll clear thousands gates, I don''t want to give training bots, but pro fighters.''


    {What are you thinking host?}


    ''Bring in the Skeletons, the Corrupted Knights, Giant Spiders, The Ravens and feeders, Including the Calamity I faced in my first game, add the Fallen demons, just add everything I have ever faced; then make them stronger than their levels, and give them a skill.''


    {Upgrading Training Ground... Done.}


    He grinned, and turned to the two girls, seeing them peeping at the ranking board.


    "I thought I asked both of you to Meditate?"


    They quickly closed their eyes, shutting it tight... Supreme chuckled and sat down in front of them, staring at the screens.


    ____


    [Jennifer''s Training Ground.]


    Whoosh!


    She cut down the last Orc on the 78 Wave.


    "I thought Micky said it''ll be difficult, I even Summoned these two for backup." She looked up, seeing Garuda and the Steel-Bone-Vulture.


    WHzzzzh!!


    She frowned slightly, upon seeing the blue gate suddenly turned Red.


    [Training Ground set to Extreme mode, by the Host.]


    "Micky?"


    Graaaaaa!!


    An 8-feet four-handed Monster, with four red eyes walked out from the gateway, its red eyes fixed on Queen-of-death.


    "This thing is only Lv79. Garuda, take it down."


    The huge bat nodded and shot towards the Monster, it stopped above it and rain countless dark blades with a flap of its wings.


    To their shock, the Attacks collided with the monster, but it remained unscratched.


    "Uh? It didn''t even past its defense?" She was stunned. "Let''s attack together." She gripped her scythe tightly. "Blood walk." She turned into blood, and flew towards the monster.


    ''My darkness Bloodline surely increased my blood attacks, so there''s no way I''ll lose against one Monster.''


    She took her appearance in front of Calamity and smashed down on its head with her Scythe.


    BANG!!


    "What?"


    *"Weak."*


    The next thing she knew was a punch to her chest with two of its huge hands. Queen-of-death flew backward smashing heavily on the ground.


    "Pifff!"


    She spurted out a mouthful of blood, and looked up at the monster in shock. "Did... So Micky is using you to speak to us... How surprising... You attacked me because I wasn''t prepared, but now."


    Garuda and the Steel-Bone-Vulture, landed beside her. "I''ll show you why I''m called Queen of Death."


    *"I''m surprised you know I''m the one, but you won''t win this Wave."* Supreme''s voice sounded from the monster''s mouth.


    Before Queen-of-death could attack, More Monsters walked out from the gateway, The same with the first.


    *"I told you guys, 100 In each wave, Good luck."*


    "I might not see your face, but I know you are enjoying this, Micky." She braced herself, as the Monsters charged towards her.


    _____


    [Prince-Of-Casmia''s Training ground.]


    "What the hell are these Metal freaks, Supreme??!!!!" He yelled dodging an arrow heading towards him.


    *"You all asked for this.*" the Chief Knight pointed its sword at Him.


    "When did we ask for this?! Let me tell you, I''m just a gold medal, and these knights can kill a Diamond holder!!" He quickly raised his sword blocking a Knight''s Mace, the collision threw him backward.


    He plunged his sword in the ground, stopping his fall.


    "Fuck! Mico! Come out!!"


    The space behind him distorted, and a huge 15-Meter T-Rex walked out.


    *"I''m impressed, These pet got a Fire and darkness Bloodlines, and also a Legendary-class... And you gained your score without using it."*


    "Thanks for the compliment... Let''s see what these metal heads are capable of." He leaped into the air, landing on the T-Rex''s head.


    "Let''s have some fun, Mico!!"


    GRRAAAAA!!!!!!


    The two charged towards the knights.


    _____


    [Blood-Arrow''s Training ground.]


    "Reaper?" Blood-Arrow was stunned seeing Reaper walking towards her.


    "No." She shook her head in realization. "You are the Monster Michael faced on Island Survival, One of the fallen demons."


    *"My Love is very smart."*


    "Huh?" She was stunned.


    *"Let''s see what you can do, Love."* The Claws of the fallen demon elongated.


    "I''ll show you what I can do." Blood-Arrow smirked and shot forward, only to stop on her track, seeing more walking out of the red gateway.


    *"Do you think it''s the only one you are facing, each wave has 100 Monsters."*


    Blood-Arrow smirked, and Activated her water Bloodline, her eyes turned blue.


    "I never get the chance to ask, How do you like my look?" She asked, walking towards the Fallen Demons.


    *"Breathtakingly beautiful."*


    "Saying sweet words won''t make me kiss you again."


    *"We''ll see about that."* The fallen demons shot into the air.


    "Come on!"


    They all dived towards her with talons stretched out, ready to tear this human Into pieces.


    *


    *


    *


    Please read Author''s thought.????

 Chapter 225: Battle Preparations (E)

    [Author: This Chapter has an Error, so... For now... Please don''t unlock it with coins... But you can still read it, I marked the spot of the Error... Thanks for your understanding, and apologies to those who had unlocked it with coins.]


    [Amerisa.]


    [White House.]


    At the moment, All the powerful figures of Amerisa sat on a round table, staring at the president, all has solemn expression on their faces.


    "What are we going to do, Mr President?" The Governor asked, his voice filled with Dread.


    "I don''t know... These gates are so powerful, we don''t even have the amount of powerful players to face the Monsters in these gates." The president sighed.


    No one expected that 7 gates will appear in Amerisa, the moment AI went on an upgrade, but the most troublesome one is the S-Rank gate that appeared in the center of Amerisa... The energy of this gate is so powerful that the energy calculator can''t even give the rank, so they marked it as an S-Rank gate.


    "What should we do?! That gate in Amerisa''s park is too powerful, it might even be stronger than an S-Rank gate." The Vice president stated.


    "What about the 3 A-Rank gates and 3 B-Rank gates all over Amerisa''s borders?" Commander Wang asked.


    "This is happening everywhere! All the Cities apart from the 19th and 20th cities all has gates, this is serious!" Vice Commander Celina announced.


    "This is truly troublesome, But what about Supreme and The Conquerors?" Shawn, the boss of Infinity Street asked.


    "Didn''t you heard what he said yesterday? They''re all in training, and will be back tomorrow." Daniel said.


    "Yes, We can work together to close some of the B-Rank gates, we can do that." Karen suggested.


    "To do that, we''ll need at least 10 Gold medal Holders, we need to put a world invite! We need everyone!" Cabello, the owner of Unity Street, said.


    "He''s right!" Mr Clearance, the owner of Clear sky street, added.


    "I''m guessing my father and the rulers of the 19th and 30th cities know about this, that''s why there''s no gateway in their cities!" Kay said with killing intent.


    "Yes! But we need to first clear the dungeons in our city." Jasmine said.


    "Ok, The Kings Guild will take care of the A-Rank gate in the north of Amerisa." Theo said, while Phillip and Sarah nodded.


    "The military will take the A-Rank gate in south of Amerisa." Commander Wang stated.


    "The Ghost Guild will take the A-Rank gate in East of Amerisa." Daniel said.


    "All A-Rank gates has been taken by the powerful Guilds, we''ll send message to other guilds to clear the gates, all the rewards in it will be theirs."


    They all nodded hearing the president.


    "Joy, see to this." He added.


    Joy who was the vice president, nodded. "Yes, Mr President."


    "What about the Supreme brigade?" Dior, Shawn''s son, asked.


    "All the leaders are with Supreme, So they can''t be called." Commander Wang said.


    "When are we starting the cleansing?" Karen asked.


    "A gate will stay lock for a week, but an S-Rank gate will stay for 2-weeks. That''s enough time to prepare... We can move tomorrow." Vice Commander Celina said.


    "Ok then, leave the gate to The Kings, we''ll clear it." Theo stood up. "I need to notify my members about this battle." With a bow to everyone, he walked outside, with his Vice and first elder.


    "What about the founder, Mr President?" Commander Wang asked. "We''ll really need their help with the S-Rank gate."


    "I heard he''s coming down from the snow mountain in a week time, and I also heard he''s now a Grandmaster."


    The group sighed in relief, hearing the founder will be coming.


    "Thank goodness."


    _____


    [Luncheon.]


    [Presidential Building.]


    "Miss President, what should we do about this situation? There are five A-Rank gates in the Cities and our borders." Mika said, a little scared.


    "These gates appeared suddenly, my plan is; we should call all the Guilds, and defend our cities together." Damon stated his plan.


    "That''ll work, but we don''t have so many Gold medal Holders, and only diamonds could clear A-Rank gates." A man said.


    Rebecca sighed. "We can only prepare, we''ll go with Damon''s idea, send word to all the Guilds, we need all the powerful players... These gates must be cleared before the 1-week duration is over."


    The others slowly nodded.


    "What about the other cities?" She asked.


    "Well, with the information gotten, some cities got two gates, the third to the fifth cities all has only two gates, while the rest don''t even have any..." Mika paused, and continue:


    "Some Gates appeared on the borders which joined some cities together, for example, the 15th, and 16th cities has a border separating them, and a gate appeared on it... If It opens, the 15th and 16th cities will be attacked."


    Rebecca nodded, and sighed helplessly. "We must save our city first, before anything else, our city mustn''t be destroyed."


    "Yes!"


    "What about the founder?" Damon asked Rebecca with a slight smile.


    "I haven''t heard from her for a while now, I hope she''ll help us send her sword disciples."


    "We''ll get through this." Damon smiled at her, while she smiled back at him.


    "Send the word, Mika. We''ll need everyone, and declare a state of Emergency."


    Mika nodded. "It''ll be done."


    _______


    [Caroton, Third City.]


    [Major''s Manor.]


    "This is unbelievable, who would have thought two A-Rank gates would appear in our city?" Sheehan, Nia''s father and the Major of Caroton, said. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s better than the first and second Cities, we can clear ours before it opened." Nia said.


    "Yes, Uncle. We are better than Amerisa who even has an S-Rank gate... All we need to do is close ours, and we''ll be safe." Blade said.


    "You two are forgetting how dread the situation is, If the First and Second Cities fall, the rest will follow... Including ours!"


    "The mayor is right, we need to close our gates, and find a way to help the first and second Cities." Caroton''s Military Commander said.


    "Yes, I agreed with your father''s advise." Nia''s mother added.


    "Ok then, Blood Hunter Guild will clear one of the A-Rank gate." Nia finally stated, while Blade nodded.


    "Yes, and the military will take care of the other gate; We must clear it today."


    "Commander Laval, use any means you can and help close the gate!" Sheehan turned to his daughter. "And be careful, Nia."


    "We will, Father." Nia nodded, stood up with Blade and walked out of the...


    *


    *[Author: There is an Error starting from here, move to the ending to continue reading...]


    *


    [Amerisa.]


    [White House.]


    At the moment, All the powerful figures of Amerisa sat on a round table, staring at the president, all has solemn expression on their faces.


    "What are we going to do, Mr President?" The Governor said, his voice filled with Dread.


    "I don''t know... These gates are so powerful, we don''t even have the amount of powerful players to face the Monsters in these gates." The president sighed.


    No one expected that 7 gates will appear in Amerisa, the moment AI went on an upgrade, but the most troublesome one is the S-Rank gate that appeared in the center of Amerisa... The energy of this gate is so powerful that the energy calculator can''t even give the rank, so they marked it as an S-Rank gate.


    "What should we do?! That gate in Amerisa''s park is too powerful, it might even be stronger than an S-Rank gate." The Vice president stated.


    "What about the 3 A-Rank gates and 3 B-Rank gates all over Amerisa''s borders?" Commander Wang asked.


    "This is happening everywhere! All the Cities apart from the 19th and 20th cities all has gates, this is serious!" Vice Commander Celina announced.


    "This is truly troublesome, But what about Supreme and The Conquerors?" Shawn, the boss of Infinity Street asked.


    "Didn''t you heard what he said yesterday? They''re all in training, and will be back tomorrow." Daniel said.


    "Yes, We can work together to close some of the B-Rank gates, we can do that." Karen suggested.


    "To do that, we''ll need at least 10 Gold medal Holders, we need to put a world invite! We need everyone!" Cabello, the owner of Unity Street, said.


    "He''s right!" Mr Clearance, the owner of Clear sky street, added.


    "I''m guessing my father and the rulers of the 19th and 30th cities know about this, that''s why there''s no gateway in their cities!" Kay said with killing intent.


    "Yes! But we need to first clear the dungeons in our city." Jasmine said.


    "Ok, The Kings Guild will take care of the A-Rank gate in the north of Amerisa." Theo said, while Phillip and Sarah nodded.


    "The military will take the A-Rank gate in south of Amerisa." Commander Wang stated.


    "The Ghost Guild will take the A-Rank gate in East of Amerisa." Daniel said.


    "All A-Rank gates has been taken by the powerful Guilds, we''ll send message to other guilds to clear the gates, all the rewards in it will be theirs."


    They all nodded hearing the president.


    "Joy, see to this." He added.


    Joy who was the vice president, nodded. "Yes, Mr President."


    "What about the Supreme brigade?" Dior, Shawn''s son, asked.


    "All the leaders are with Supreme, So they can''t be called." Commander Wang said.


    "When are we starting the cleansing?" Karen asked.


    "A gate will stay lock for a week, but an S-Rank gate will stay for 2-weeks. That''s enough time to prepare... We can move tomorrow." Vice Commander Celina said.


    "Ok then, leave the gate to The Kings, we''ll clear it." Theo stood up. "I need to notify my members about this battle." With a bow to everyone, he walked outside, with his Vice and first elder.


    "What about the founder, Mr President?" Commander Wang asked. "We''ll really need their help with the S-Rank gate."


    "I heard he''s coming down from the snow mountain in a week time, and I also heard he''s now a Grandmaster."


    The group sighed in relief, hearing the founder will be coming.


    "Thank goodness."


    _____


    [Luncheon.]


    [Presidential Building.]


    "Miss President, what should we do about this situation? There are five A-Rank gates in the Cities and our borders." Mika said, a little scared.


    "These gates appeared suddenly, my plan is; we should call all the Guilds, and defend our cities together." Damon stated his plan.


    "That''ll work, but we don''t have so many Gold medal Holders, and only diamonds could clear A-Rank gates." A man said.


    Rebecca sighed. "We can only prepare, we''ll go with Damon''s idea, send word to all the Guilds, we need all the powerful players... These gates must be cleared before the 1-week duration is over."


    The others slowly nodded.


    "What about the other cities?" She asked.


    "Well, with the information gotten, some cities got two gates, the third to the fifth cities all has only two gates, while the rest don''t even have any..." Mika paused, and continue:


    "Some Gates appeared on the borders which joined some cities together, for example, the 15th, and 16th cities has a border separating them, and a gate appeared on it... If It opens, the 15th and 16th cities will be attacked."


    Rebecca nodded, and sighed helplessly. "We must save our city first, before anything else, our city mustn''t be destroyed."


    "Yes!"


    "What about the founder?" Damon asked Rebecca with a slight smile.


    "I haven''t heard from her for a while now, I hope she''ll help us send her sword disciples."


    "We''ll get through this." Damon smiled at her, while she smiled back at him.


    "Send the word, Mika. We''ll need everyone, and declare a state of Emergency."


    Mika nodded. "It''ll be done."


    _______


    [Caroton, Third City.]


    [Major''s Manor.]


    "This is unbelievable, who would have thought two A-Rank gates would appear in our city?" Sheehan, Nia''s father and the Major of Caroton, said.


    "It''s better than the first and second Cities, we can clear ours before it opened." Nia said.


    "Yes, Uncle. We are better than Amerisa who even has an S-Rank gate... All we need to do is close ours, and we''ll be safe." Blade said.


    "You two are forgetting how dread the situation is, If the First and Second Cities fall, the rest will follow... Including ours!"


    "The mayor is right, we need to close our gates, and find a way to help the first and second Cities." Caroton''s Military Commander said.


    "Yes, I agreed with your father''s advise." Nia''s mother added.


    "Ok then, Blood Hunter Guild will clear one of the A-Rank gate." Nia finally stated, while Blade nodded.


    "Yes, and the military will take care of the other gate; We must clear it today."


    "Commander Laval, use any means you can and help close the gate!" Sheehan turned to his daughter. "And be careful, Nia."


    *


    *[Author: Continue from here.]


    *


    "We will, Father." Nia nodded, stood up with Blade and walked out of the Hall.


    "I hope Supreme survive, so I can deal with him myself." She hissed under her breath.


    *


    *


    *


    [Author: I''d already uploaded this chapter before seeing this mistake... And webnovel don''t allow us to delete more than 100 words, and as you can see, the words are more than 100... It won''t happen again, Author''s word.]

 Chapter 226: Killers

    With the appearance of the gates, the whole 18 Cities were on edge, But surprisingly, the third and fifth cities had cleared the two A-Rank gates in their cities, and planning on helping the sixth.


    [Supreme''s Lobby.]


    [1 year later.]


    Supreme sat on the ground, his eyes close, stabilizing the energies in him, Dark-Angel and White-Death sat across from him. Also stabilizing their energies, Unknown numbers of Monsters lied around them, all dead.


    {Absorbing Process complete.}


    Supreme slowly opened his eyes hearing the system, he looked at his hands and smirked. ''You are really the cheating system, Who would have thought the moment they killed 10,000 Monsters, I''ll start receiving essence to rank up... The more they kill, the Stronger I get... System... I haven''t said this before, But you are the best System in the world!''


    {Oh, thank you, Host, just wait and see what the Mega Cheating system can do.}


    ''I can''t wait, but I''ll have to.'' He looked at Dark-Angel and White-Death.


    ''These two have only been here for a year, but can face a silver medal holder while being a bronze medal, that''s a good progress.'' He nodded with a smile.


    ''It''s unfortunate I can''t give them this energy.''


    < Congratulations, Player Supreme, For entering the Elite Medal 5-Stars.>


    ''Before the second year is over, I''ll enter the Grandmaster rank. I''m so excited...'' He grinned, and turned to the screens.


    ''Ten of you have cleared more than 100 waves each and killed more than 100,000 Monsters... All you can do now is, keep going, and I''ll reward you when we are done.'' He thought. ''Even though twenty of you are left, it''s still impressive.''


    He turned to Dark-Angel and White-Death again.


    ''It''s time for their 50th wave.'' He smiled, remembering how terrified the two were on killing a human, then Monsters.


    ''But now... These two are born killers, did I ruin the innocent girls We know? System, show me their profile.''


    {Ok host.}


    {Game Name: Dark-Angel.}


    {Species: Human.}


    {Level: 20.}


    {Rank: Bronze 1-star.}


    {Strength: 15,000.}


    {Defense: 13,000.}


    {Agility: 17,000.}


    {Mana: 20,000.}


    {Intelligence: 57%.}


    {HP: 20,000.}


    {Guild: The Conquerors.}


    {Game Name: White-Death.}


    {Species: Human.}


    {Level: 20.}


    {Rank: Bronze 1-star.}


    {Strength: 18,000.}


    {Defense: 12,000.}


    {Agility: 15,000.}


    {Mana: 20,000.}


    {Intelligence: 60%.}


    {HP: 20,000.}


    {Guild: The Conquerors.}


    ''Are you sure these stats are theirs?'' He asked, with a stunned expression.


    {100% Positive.}


    He nodded, and snapped his finger. The space 20 Meters behind the girls tore opened, and a gateway formed; countless Skeletons armed with cold weapons walked out from the space... All Lv50


    ''Who would have thought Lv20 will be able to kill Lv50 Monsters? Well... They''re skill-less, but still...''


    The two eyes snapped open, feeling the movement behind them, they both stood up and turned around to face the skeletons.


    "Ok guys, congratulations, we have reached one year, another to go... All you need to do now is kill as more Monsters as you can, those of you holding Top 11 to 20 will be promoted after the second year is over... Good luck." He looked up at the two girls backing him.


    "Kill."


    Dark-Angel flicked her wrists and two golden daggers appeared in each hand.


    ''These Legendary-class daggers I bought for her is very effective against Monsters, 50% chance of causing paralyze to them, and also increase her bloodline and stats.'' He smiled.


    White-Death smiled at the Monsters and with a flick of her hand, a white spear appeared in it.


    ''This Legendary-class white spear has the power to drain anyone''s Mana with every strike, 50% chance of causing 100% critical hit, and also powered up all her light skills... Am I the best or what?''


    The two nodded, and shot towards the wave, clashing with the skeletons.


    "I hope Erika wouldn''t be angry I turned her sister into a killer?" He muttered scratching his head, seeing how easily White-Death cut down the skeletons.


    "Now, let get stronger." He closed his eyes again, not bothered about the battle in front of him.


    ___


    [Somewhere in Luncheon.]


    A figure calmly stood on a high tower, looking towards the beautiful night city hundred of miles away. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why did you call me here?" Grandmaster Tory slowly descended on the tower, asking the figure standing beside her.


    The unknown figure smiled, and turned to her. "How is the Emperor doing?"


    Tory smiled, her red eyes glowing with excitement: "He is good, and missing you, First King."


    "Fufufufu... He should, but I have a question, why did Lord Hades open gateways in Luncheon?" The figure turned to Troy, and continued:


    "All of Luncheon will soon be ours... With time... The potion will be available for all the players, Even Yan will soon join our course, which will be his doom."


    "I don''t know why the Lord open five gateways in Luncheon, we aren''t in the position to ask... I also have a question." Tory turned to the direction of the city.


    "Yes?"


    "Being the strongest of all of us, A Grandmaster 5-Stars holder at that, why did you lower your rank to that of a Diamond Holder? And even holding the third place in the ranking position?"


    The figure smiled, perfectly concealed under the darkness of the night:


    "We need to take over one of the Five biggest Cities, and Luncheon has the weakest security and players, so..."


    The figure paused, and smiled slightly.


    "The Emperor want us to conquer it from inside out, so my task is very important."


    The first King gave a half answer, not revealing their real intention in Luncheon.


    Grandmaster Tory nodded:


    "OK first King, but why called me here?" She looked around in confusion.


    "It was you who attacked Amerisa''s Guild war Stadium yesterday, right?"


    "Yes, I''m sorry if that offended you." Tory quickly apologized, this figure in front of her was more powerful than all the kings, even powerful than the Founders of the five cities, only the Emperor could be a match...


    "It''s nothing, what you did revealed our mission, but it also made me know the person who can hinder our plan, we must kill him at all cost."


    "You mean, Michael?" Tory asked.


    "Yes, after my plan succeeded, I''ll personally kill him... Go to the warehouse and take the children... We need more potions."


    "Yes, Grandmaster Rebecca." Tory nodded, and flew into the air.


    "Michael, I''ll use you to wipe out those fools, then end you." Rebecca smirked, as the moon shone down on her.


    *


    *


    *


    OMG!

 Chapter 227: Shocking!

    [Fact: People change, things go wrong. Just remember life goes on.]


    [Supreme''s Lobby.]


    [2 Years later.]


    < Congratulations, player Supreme, for entering the Grandmaster Rank.>


    < Your effort have been rewarded.>


    < You have been rewarded with 10,000,000 In-game diamonds, and 1,000,000 years of life times.>


    ''System, can you multiply this?''


    {Yes, Host.}


    ''Wait! What about the 20 or so Millions of In-game diamonds I got?''


    {The accurate amount is: 16,000,000, adding these In-game diamonds to it, will be--}


    ''26,000,000.''


    {Correct.}


    ''With my 2,500,000,000 Diamonds... I''m technically the richest in VRG.''


    {Upgrade the system, and you''ll see more incredible things.}


    ''Oh right.'' He checked the timer.


    {Years: 00, Months: 00, Weeks: 00, Days: 00, Hours: 00, Minutes: 01, Seconds: 56.}


    ''Do you really need to break it down?'' He sighed. ''Forget it, multiply my diamonds.''


    {Multiplying 26,000,000 In-game diamonds.}


    {Done.}


    < Player Supreme, You have been gifted with--.>


    < Calculating... >


    < You gained 676,000,000,000,000 In-game diamonds.>


    < You are now the richest In VRG.>


    ''676 trillions and...'' He was stunned.


    "What is it, Brother?" Dark-Angel asked seeing his stunned expression.


    "I''m just... Happy on being the richest in VRG." Supreme stood up with a smile.


    "You are now a Grandmaster?!" White-Death exclaimed in shock, covering her mouth with her hand.


    "Enough training, You two did great." He looked around at the mountains of dead Monsters.


    {Training Ground will be close in 10 seconds.}


    "We are going back." He added.


    "I can''t believe two years have gone in a blink of an eye, And I can walk again." White-Death said with a smile, staring at the Clutches 20 meters away from her.


    "You two are stronger than a Silver medal, but not yet strong enough to face a platinum... All we need to do now is play VRG, so both of you can rank up."


    {Count down: 3, 2, 1.}


    {Training ground closed.}


    The three vanished from the destroyed field, and froze seeing where they appeared.


    Dark-Angel: "Are we in?"


    White-Death: "Where are we?"


    Supreme: "This might be the city, AI announced."


    The three looked around, seeing countless players walking all over the square, the city was ancient, and saying it''s huge was an understatement.


    "Are you guys seeing this?" Red-Encounter walked up to the three and froze. "You two are?" He pointed at the girls a little stunned. "Lv20!" He added.


    "Maria!!" Blood-Arrow ran to her sister giving her a big hug. "Your legs?"


    "I''m good, Sister, it''s all thanks to Michael." Maria smiled, tightening the hug.


    "It seems we are the ones who managed to complete the two years duration." Queen-of-death walked towards them, followed by the rest.


    "But... Why did we appear in a city? Instead of the Guild Master''s Lobby?" Shadow asked. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you deaf when AI is announcing the new server, I think this is the city... AI even mentioned something about some stores." Red-flower looked around.


    "I think we should stay here for a while, those gates in Amerisa are too powerful, we''ll be safe here."


    Supreme and his group frowned slightly, hearing two players talking about a gateway in Amerisa.


    "Wait! Wait! What do you mean by Gateway in Amerisa?" Red-Encounter quickly stopped the two players.


    "Huh?" Wait! You are Tyson! A member of The Conquerors!" The first guy exclaimed.


    "Yes, I''m also a member of The Conquerors, but I failed the test."


    "Ok, what about the gateway you mentioned?" Supreme walked forward.


    Seeing Supreme, the two eyes widened in shock... The first quickly answered:


    "Three A-Rank gates, Three B-Rank gates and one S-Rank gate appeared in Amerisa yesterday. The powerful Guilds and Military are planning on clearing it today."


    "Yes, I also heard it''s happening everywhere... Almost all the weak players have entered this new City for protection." The other added.


    "You know you can''t start here forever, right? Highest A month, then you''ll be logged out by AI." Prince-Of-Casmia said, folding his hands on his chest.


    "True, but one month is still better that staying in the city when the gates open."


    "Yes."


    The second added.


    "AI, Where is my Castle?" Supreme asked.


    < High Ground of Tyro City.>


    Supreme nodded and said to his Members with a dark expression.


    "Follow me, You guys need to be prepared." With that said, he walked towards the direction pointed by AI.


    "Those are The Conquerors!"


    "Do you think they returned from a game?"


    "I don''t know, but I know they can clear the S-Rank gate."


    "Same here!"


    After traversing the new City, the group finally stopped in front of a huge golden gate, the walls were so huge that it covered hundreds of Miles.


    Supreme touched the gate, and it slowly opened... What they saw next made them stunned in place.


    "Are all these people members of The Conquerors?" Red-Encounter asked, looking at the houses in front of him, with Players moving back and forth.


    "Yes." Supreme answered him, and walked towards the golden Castle which stood at the center of the Land.


    "That''s the Guild Master!"


    "Wow!"


    "Those are the elders!"


    "Look! That''s the prince and princess of Casmia."


    Blood-Arrow moved her gaze around in Awe: "So AI took all the members'' Shelters and placed them together, As long you''re in The Conquerors, Your Building will appear here."


    "It seems so." Queen-of-death nodded.


    The three entered the Castle, to the throne Hall.


    "You all helped me today, And I want to reward all of you." He walked towards his throne and sat down, staring at the 22 Figures In front of him.


    "Help you how?" Unforgiver asked.


    Supreme smirked, and a powerful Mana wave burst out from him pushing the group three steps back.


    "A Grandmaster?"


    They all exclaimed in shock, well... Apart from Dark-Angel and White-Death.


    "Yes, and for that." He snapped his fingers and 22 shirts of Nessus appeared in front of him.


    "These are Legendary-Class outfits, the same with my overcoat, I''m giving it to you all."


    The Outfits moved towards the stunned group.


    Blood-Arrow took hers, and with a thought, it took the form of a black long sleeves Overcoat. Which she put on.


    Supreme smiled seeing her actions, and before he knew it, Everyone turned theirs into the same Overcoat, putting it on.


    Red-Encounter moved his gaze around everyone and smirked.


    "We are the Dead Dealers of our time." His smirk widened.


    Supreme nodded, and before he could say another word, the whole Castle trembled, next moment: a powerful pressure fell on the whole place.


    {Congratulations! Drakon have evolved to his highest Evolution Stage, and mastered his bloodlines.}


    {Congratulations! Drakon have unlocked his Unique Dragon transformation.}


    {Congratulations! Drakon gained a skill; Cosmic Annihilation.}


    {Congratulations! Reaper have evolved to his highest evolution stage, and mastered his bloodlines.}


    {Congratulations! Reaper gained a skill. Lightning storm.}


    ''Shocking.'' Supreme thought.

 Chapter 228: System Shutdown

    [Fact: With adequate planning, passion and perseverance, you can achieve the God-given goals.]


    [¡ª Lailah Gifty Akita]


    ________


    Supreme snapped his finger, and the pressure instantly vanished, he then stood up and walked outside.


    Blood-Arrow and the group looked at him In confusion and followed.


    Supreme stopped outside and looked around seeing everyone on their knees... With a slight frown, he yelled at Drakon, who was on the Castle top.


    "Are you done?! If you are, stop releasing your pressure, then come down here, we have something important to take care of!!"


    There was Silence for a whole five seconds, before the pressure vanished, and two figures slowly descends towards Supreme.


    What caught Supreme and everyone off guard, was the muscular brown hair man with huge wings, descending beside Reaper.


    "Drakon?" Supreme was stunned.


    "How do you like my transformation, Partner?" Drakon asked, landing in front of Supreme.


    "Drakon?" Supreme haven''t yet believed his eyes, he walked around Drakon, looking at the muscular man with a wingspan of 3 meters long.


    "Am I the only one seeing this? What rank is this Dragon?" Star-girl who was also in a black Overcoat asked.


    "A Mystical-Class, and now a stage 5 evolved, with the Light, Darkness, Lightning, Fire, and Earth Bloodlines... Drakon is basically the strongest pet in all of VRG." Queen-of-death answered.


    "Such strength?!"


    The rest eyes widened in shock.


    "Then... Then what about Reaper?" Shadow asked after some hesitation.


    "Well..."


    A corner of Queen-of-death''s lips raised upward:


    "Reaper is now a Stage 3 evolved, and an unknown class. He now has three bloodlines, which are, Darkness, Lightning, and Wind... Logically speaking, These three are the strongest in VRG."


    Shadow nodded in understanding.


    "Will you stop circling me?" Drakon asked.


    Supreme stood in front of him, still shocked, seeing Drakon in a human appearance... Reaper got more darker and more... Well-built.


    ''System, show me these two profiles.''


    {Ok host.}


    {Name given: Drakon.}


    {Species: First Abyssal Dragon.}


    {Title: Calamity of the Abyssal.}


    {Path: Growing to be the forever Calamity.}


    {Evolution stage: 6.(MAX).}


    {Bloodlines. Fire, Earth, Lightning, Darkness, and Light.(MAX).}


    {Level: 100.(Max).}


    {Strength: 500,000}


    {Defense: 600,000}


    {Agility: 550,000}


    {Intelligence: 76%}


    {HP: 1,000,000}


    {Skills: [Dragon Might]. [Skull Royal Defense]. [Dark Dragon Roar]. [Dragon Breath]. [Regeneration]. [Cosmic Annihilation].}


    ''These are all powerful skills, I wonder how devastating is the [Cosmic Annihilation], with the name, it''ll surely be powerful.''


    {[Cosmic Annihilation] Description: All Bloodlines elements will be summoned, creating a total Annihilation to the target, its range is big enough to cover half of Amerisa. Note: Anything within range will be turned into dust.}


    He blinked twice, and asked:


    ''What about these Max Bloodlines and Evolution? How powerful is Drakon, really?''


    {Strong enough to kill a careless Immortal Realm.}


    Supreme felt like laughing hearing the system. ''Did you just say "Careless Immortal"? You know it''s better if you say he can''t kill an immortal realm, unless that immortal made a mistake, so the chances are 50/50... At least he can kill... I''m confused here, what are the ranking system above the Sovereign Medal?''


    {Upgrade the system.}


    ''Oh. I forgot about that, but first... Show me Reaper''s profile.''


    {Name given: Reaper.} S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Species: Hybrid.}


    {Title: Abyssal Reaper.}


    {Path: Created to destroy.}


    {Evolution stage: 3.(MAX).}


    {Bloodlines. Wind, Lightning, Darkness.(MAX).}


    {Level: 100.(Max).}


    {Strength: 100,000}


    {Defense: 150,000}


    {Agility: 200,000}


    {Intelligence: 65%}


    {HP: 500,000}


    {Skills: [Wings Blades of Lightning]. [Howl of terror]. [Regeneration]. [Lightning Storm].}


    ''They might be in the same level, but the gap is way too huge.'' He thought.


    "Hey, why are these guys wearing the same Overcoat likes Supreme''s?" Someone asked in mild confusion.


    "I don''t know, I think they pass the test and the Overcoat is one of the rewards."


    "Yeah."


    The members murmured in a low voice, Which Supreme surely heard.


    "Ok Everyone." He turned around to face the hundreds of members, and continue:


    "All of you who survive for half a year or above in these two years will receive a notification, If you do, meet us in the castle, for your reward."


    Hearing him, those who survived in that specific time or higher were overjoyed, those who failed all has sad expression on their faces. Seeing this, Supreme continued:


    "Those of you who took the test but failed will gain a reward, If you last one week in the field, you''ll gain 1,000 in-game diamonds, and last a month; 4,000 in-game diamonds. Last five months; 20,000 in-game diamonds."


    "Yes!! Supreme is the Best!!"


    "Thank You, Supreme!!"


    "If this reward is for those who failed, then what about those who last for half a year, or higher?"


    "I don''t know."


    Supreme nodded at them, and said to the system. ''Send the notification to them, and start your upgrade.''


    {Are you sure about the upgrade, Host? System will be shut down during the upgrade duration.}


    ''I can survive with that, and besides; I have these two and my members with me.''


    {Ok Host.}


    {Sending Notification.}


    {System going on an upgrade...}


    {Stand by, System will be down for 24hours.}


    {Shutting down in, 3, 2, 1...}


    {System, Shut down.}


    Supreme nodded, seeing the count-down appearing in front of him.


    ''Only 24 hours? I can do that.'' He turned to the members.


    BEEP!!


    < You Survive for 6 months in the test: you are eligible for a reward, go to the headquarters to get the reward.>


    AI''s Voice sounded in all the members'' heads.


    "One at a time."


    With that said, he walked inside, followed by Drakon and Reaper, then Dark-Angel, Blood-Arrow and the rest elders.


    _


    The two guys who told them about the gates a while ago froze on track hearing AI''s Voice in their heads.


    "We survived for 7 Months, and we''re also eligible for a reward?" The first was stunned.


    "Here Players--" The NPC who was about to hand them there Auction tickets was stunned, as the two ran out of the building towards the hill were the Castle, their headquarters stood.


    Not only them, but the City square was turned into a racecourse, as all the players ran towards the hill, to get their rewards.


    *


    *


    *


    A stampede! ????

 Chapter 229: Good Luck!!

    [If you want to study yourself, look into the hearts of other people. If you want to study other people, look into your own heart.]


    [¡ª Friedrich von Schiller.]


    ___


    Supreme sat on his throne, Drakon and Reaper stood beside him, as the three fixed their gazes on the group below them. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You guys second reward is simple, Jennifer will still hold her position as the Vice Guild Master, Chris will be the first Elder, Erika will be the second Elder, and so on... Your positions are calculated by your ranking position in the test...


    No cheating or favoritism." He added, observing Blood-Arrow''s expression, looking for signs of dissatisfaction, she was the first elder, but now moved to the second... But all he could see was a beautiful smile on her face.


    Blood-Arrow licked her lips seductively, while he stared at her in a trance state.


    "Supreme!!! We are here!!"


    The roars of the members brought him out of his gaze, he shook his head vigorously and sighed, staring at Blood-Arrow who was covering her mouth with her hand...


    ''Laughing me right? I''ll show you when we''re alone that teasing me is a very big mistake.'' He thought and turned to the huge door.


    "One at a time." His voice boom all over the place.


    Dark-Angel and White-Death giggled in a low voice, the two saw the effect Blood-Arrow has on Supreme.


    "You didn''t tell me, Silver hair bestie is such a flirt, look at her effect on my brother?" Dark-Angel whispered in a low voice.


    "I don''t even know she could do that, my sister is always distance to others, and I haven''t seen this side of her... Maybe..."


    "Maybe... What?"


    "Maybe she learned it from the brothel, we spent a lot of time there... That''s the only explanation."


    "You might be right, Maria." Dark-Angel nodded thoughtfully, then asked:


    "Did she learn any other things?"


    "How would I know that? She never discussed any of these things to me." White-Death whispered back.


    "Let''s find a way to get them together."


    "That won''t be necessary, Mira. That look your brother is giving her... I have seen it a lot. So, we don''t need to do anything; just observe."


    "You are right."


    The two girls quietly high-five each other, giggling softly.


    _


    The door opened, and a man walked inside the hall.


    "First question, How long did you survive; and don''t even think of lying, I sent those notifications, so I know your real time. I''m asking if you know." Supreme said to the man.


    The elders walked to the seats in the hall and sat down, giving the man the stage.


    "I survive for 6 Months, Guild Master." The man said after a respectful bow.


    Supreme nodded and tap on his bracelet.


    BEEP!!


    The man looked at his bracelet, seeing 10,000 years of life times.


    "Are these--"


    "--Take it, that is your reward, now go."


    "Thank you so much, Supreme!" The man bowed twice, then walked away.


    "I don''t get why you are doing this, Michael?" Red-Encounter asked, relaxing on his seat, watching as the man walked out of the Hall.


    "Keep your friends close, and your enemies closer. These guys can betray us at any given opportunity, but if they are grateful to us, they won''t easily go against us... They might even report it to us... In the City; 5,000 Life times is enough to live a good life for some years, only if they know how to use it."


    The group finally nodded, they were all confused, but thank goodness Red-Encounter was here to ask.


    "Next!"


    Hearing Supreme''s voice, the door opened again, and a young lady walked inside.


    "Why don''t we end this quickly? Ten people each." Blood-Arrow suggested.


    Supreme nodded: "You are right."


    He turned to the lady and said. "Nine more people should enter."


    Nine members instantly walked inside.


    "How long did you survive?" Supreme asked.


    ___


    [Amerisa''s North Border.]


    Countless black SUVs and Vans stopped 50 meters from the huge blue gateway, a total of 100 figures in armors of different classes got down.


    "Whoa! These people are members of The Kings Guild!" The guard standing 20 meters from the Guild exclaimed in shock.


    A man standing behind the guard quickly rushed up to Theo.


    "Mr Joker, It''s good you are here." He greeted respectfully.


    "What is the situation?" Theo who was in a red Legendary-class Armor, asked.


    "Well... The gate is still sealed, and the energy wave is so strong that we have to place barricades 30 meters from it."


    The man, who was the chief guard said, then moved to the side, as Theo, Phillip and Sarah walked past him; both in black armor.


    The chief guard quickly led them to the gate, and asked. "A question, are all of you entering the gateway?"


    "Only 50 of us, the rest will stay here for backup. If we don''t come out after two hours, they''ll enter."


    "Sir Joker is highly experience... Do you think this is a realm gate or dungeon a gate?" He asked again.


    "Realm gate lead to another worlds, but dungeon gates lead to dungeons... As you know, you can never differentiate between a realm gate or a dungeon gate, We can only hope this A-Rank gate isn''t a Realm gate." Philip said, looking at the gate.


    "Yes... The last realm gate that appeared years back almost destroyed the 20th city, but thanks heaven the mayor closed it." The chief guard said.


    Theo stopped on track: ''That gateway appeared 8 years ago... Maybe...''


    "Guild Master, do you also think something happened to the 20th city''s mayor in his attempt of closing the gate?" Sarah whispered.


    "I don''t know." Theo heaved a soft sigh:


    "But the current situation with the 20th and 19th cities proved that something did happen to him."


    He continued walking, follow by the three, and 47 members.


    _


    "Good luck, Kings! Help us close this gate!"


    "Yes! The Kings Guild is the best, they can close this gate!"


    "Correct!!"


    Theo nodded at them, and turned to his members.


    "Fifty of you will wait here... Two hours we haven''t return, Enter the gates."


    "Yes, Guild Master!!"


    The fifty yelled, raising their weapons above their heads.


    Theo smiled, turned around, and walked inside the gate, then Phillip, Sarah and all the 47 members.


    "Good Luck!!"


    *


    *


    *


    Yeah, Good luck. ????????

 Chapter 230: Battles In Amerisas Gates

    [Fact: If your actions inspire others to dream more, learn more, do more and become more, you are a leader.]


    _


    [Amerisa''s South Border.]


    Fifty Military trucks stopped in front of a huge blue gate.


    Commander Wang, and Vice Commander Celina got down from an Armored vehicle, both in Legendary-class Armors, with long swords hanging on their backs.


    "Commander!!"


    The soldiers standing in front of the gate saluted.


    "Stay on guard, if we don''t return in two hours, try and send word to the president."


    "Yes Commander!!" The five soldiers yelled.


    Commander Wang nodded at them, and walked inside the A-Rank gateway, with Celina and 100 soldiers, all with automatic rifles, which are effective against low level Monsters, but useless against Lv30 Monsters above.


    _


    [Amerisa''s East Border.]


    "Welcome Sir Daniel, Miss Jasmine, and Sir Karen." A soldier quickly greeted the Ghost Guild.


    ''So many Diamond and Gold medal Holders?''


    The soldiers around were stunned seeing at least 20 gold medal holders and 7 Diamond medal holders.


    "It''s understandable, The Ghost Guild were once the strongest Guild in Amerisa."


    "The Conquerors are now the leading Guild."


    "Yeah, 30% of Amerisa''s players are in The Conquerors, even me."


    "You?" The Soldiers turned to their colleague in mild surprise.


    "Yeah." The guy nodded with a proud expression.


    "Did you partake in the test?" Another asked.


    "Sadly, No." He shook his head.


    The other four stared at him like seeing the biggest moron in their life, an opportunity to get stronger and gain more life times and in-game diamonds, and this fool didn''t partake.


    "What?" The guy asked seeing the looks he was receiving.


    "I feel like beating you right now."


    "Eh?"


    Jasmine: "Are you guys done?"


    The five turned to her.


    "Oh, Miss Jasmine."


    "Sorry. What can we do for you?"


    Jasmine rolled her eyes, and said to the four:


    "We are entering the gate, if we don''t come out after two hours, alert the Governor or president."


    "Affirmative!" The five saluted.


    She nodded, and walked up to her Guild, numbering up to 70 members.


    "All set?" Karen asked.


    "Yes." Jasmine nodded with a smile, and walked towards Daniel, who nodded at her.


    "Time to enter the demon''s mouth." Daniel added, walking inside the gate with his members.


    ___


    [Amerisa''s North Gate.]


    Joker and his members appeared in a huge tunnel, made of well... Earth.


    "It seems it''s a Dungeon gate." Philip said, looking around the dark passage.


    "Light Bloodlines."


    Hearing Sarah''s call, ten members stepped forward and created a ball of light on their palms, which illuminate the whole passage in front of them.


    *Kekekekekekek...*


    "We haven''t even taken a step forward, and we are being Attack." Phillip and the rest members quickly summoned their weapons, surrounding Theo, and the creators of the light balls.


    *Kekekekekkeke!!!!*


    "Where is the sound coming from?!" Sarah asked, looking around.


    "We are players, we can handle this." Phillip yelled at the members.


    *Kekekekekekeke!*


    "Goblins." Joker muttered.


    *Keke... keke!*


    The group stared at the passage, seeing unknown numbers of green goblins walking towards them, all armed with rusted weapons.


    "Attack!"


    *Kekeke...!!*


    No introduction needed, and these Lv40 goblins pose no threat to these players.


    ___


    [Amerisa''s South gateway.]


    Commander Wang, Celina and the soldiers appeared in a huge Arena, to their shock, countless 8-feet Ogre were already stationed around them, all armed with huge clubs.


    "Are you kidding me?!" Celina exclaimed, she quickly drew out her sword, infusing her Mana in it.


    "These things are all Lv50, what the hell?" A soldier pointed his rifle at the Ogre in front of him.


    "That won''t work on it, switch to your weapons!" Commander Wang yelled.


    BANG!


    A soldier opened fire at the Ogre in front of them, to their shock, the bullet went through it; colliding with the wall behind the Ogre.


    "Huh?"


    "It went through?"


    "How is that possible?"


    "What if?" Commander Wang cautiously walked towards an Ogre and tried to touch it, but instead, His hand went through it.


    "It''s just an illusion, but... What''s strong enough to make such a powerful illusion?" He asked, turning to Celina.


    "I don''t know Commander, but if these things are illusions, what about this arena?" She asked, looking around the place.


    Commander Wang looked around the place. "I''m guessing that door is the only way out." He pointed at a black door.


    "It''s better than nothing."


    With a nod, they all walked towards the door, leaving the arena behind.


    WHzzzzh!


    **I''m impress you discovered it on time, but that can''t save you.**


    The moment they appeared in the dungeon, a voice sounded all over the place.


    "Who are you?!" Commander Wang asked, quickly moving his gaze around.


    **I''m the boss of this army, if you want to clear this gate, defeat my Minions, prove you are worthy; and then... Maybe you can see me.**


    *Graaaaaa!!!!!*


    They all turned to their right.


    *Graaaaa!!!*


    The left. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *GRRRRAAAA!!!*


    Then back and front.


    "We are surrounded." Commander Wang drew out his legendary-class Bastard sword.


    "We are ready." Celina added, while all the soldiers placed their rifles on their backs, and summoned their daggers.


    "Come on, Boy!! Let''s show them what we have learned so far!!"


    "Yes!!!"


    They all let out battle cries, preparing themselves for the monsters.


    Four huge Monsters with three faces, sharing one neck, walked out from the four passages.


    "Geryons!! I thought these Monsters only appeared in S-Rank gates?" Celina asked in horror, tightly gripping her sword.


    "They''re all Lv70 Monsters, we can do this." Commander Wang, and his soldiers braced themselves, as the four Greyons lunged towards them.


    "At least they''re slow."


    The soldiers infused their mana in their weapons, and separated into four groups.


    "Attack!!"


    They all charged towards the 5-meter tall monsters.


    ___


    [Amerisa''s East Border.]


    Daniel, Jasmine, Karen and their members appeared in a huge dungeon, the group looked around the ancient temple, with a stunned gaze.


    "Where to now?" Karen asked in mild confusion, seeing five routes leading out of the temple.


    **Welcome to my world, Mortals. I can''t wait to feast on every single one of you.**


    They all took their surroundings in confusion.


    "What the hell is this?" Jasmine asked, looking around.


    **Don''t worry, your only task is to pick the right passage and meet me here, failure to do so... Hahaha! We''ll just have to find out.**


    "This?"


    Ghost Guild''s members were stunned in place, totally speechless.

 Chapter 231: We Can Do This!!

    [Fact: Watch your thoughts, they become your words. Watch your words, they become your actions. Watch your actions, they become your destiny!.]


    ___


    "These things are weak, but annoying." Joker walked up to his Vice and first elder.


    "True, What do you think it''s inside this passage?" Sarah asked.


    "We won''t know if we don''t enter."


    Joker walked forward, followed by the two, then the rest. Leaving a horrifying scene of bisected goblins'' bodies behind.


    _


    After walking for half an hour, the group finally reached a chamber, they looked around the huge chamber in surprised.


    "Is that?!"


    Their eyes widened seeing a huge amount of jewels and treasures in front of a throne.


    "Wow! We are rich!!"


    "Yeah, these will sell for high amount of life times."


    Ten men quickly rushed towards the shinning treasures.


    Joker frowned, he slowly moved his gaze around the place, then yelled at the ten.


    "STOP!!!"


    Whoosh!!


    The 40 only saw a flash, and the heads of the ten men fell to the ground, followed by their bodies... Their blood flowed with incredible speed entering a trail on the ground.


    "Shit!!"


    "What is happening?!"


    "These!"


    Joker stared at the blood moving on the ground with a dark expression, the moving blood caught all the members'' attention.


    "What is happening here?"


    "Huh?"


    They all stared as the blood flow into a hole on the ground, then vanished.


    "Be on guard!"


    Hearing Joker''s command, they all stood in circle, sharply moving their gazes around.


    BANG!!


    The whole chamber trembled violently, causing some of the players to lose their footing, falling to the ground.


    A huge red light burst out from the hole which the blood entered, and entered the ten headless bodies.


    "What?"


    Phillip was stunned, seeing as the headless bodies stood up from the ground, huge tentacles then shot out from their necks, moving around vigorously.


    **Hahahahaha!!!!**


    The group sharply turned their heads to the throne, seeing a man who was a half-bull and half-human sitting on it.


    "A Minotaur?" Joker was stunned.


    **I''m called Mino!** The Minotaur yelled, and added: **Fight Lord Moros''s army, and I''ll see if you are worthy to face me.**


    "That creature is a Lv90 Monster, can we fight him?" Sarah whispered, observing the Minotaur.


    "We can do this, but first... We need to deal with these things." Phillip pointed his sword at the tentacles heads monsters.


    "Come on, then!"


    Hearing Sarah, all the members charged towards the tentacles head Monsters.


    "Stay back, Guild Master." Phillip said to Joker, and lunged towards the first Tentacles in front of him.


    Whoosh!!


    The three tentacles on a human''s head, shot towards him.


    Phillip dodged with a quick move of his body, and slashed down with his sword, cutting off the three tentacles with a single slash.


    *Graaaa!!*


    The half-human monster stumbled backward, to everyone shock, four tentacles shot out from its neck.


    "Huh? One tentacle added?" Philip leaped back, landing beside Joker.


    "What should we do, Guild Master?" He asked.


    "You made a mistake." Joker smirked, and added:


    "To kill these things, you need to Infused your Mana In your weapon, before attacking... That way, its heads won''t be able to regenerate."


    "Follow the Guild Master''s plan!!" Phillip yelled at the members.


    "Yes!!"


    They all nodded, infused their mana in their weapons, and charged again.


    Whoosh!


    Sarah cut off the three tentacles with her glowing sword, the next moment; the monster moved backward, then exploded into green goo, which fell on some members.


    "What is this?"


    "Goo?"


    A member removed the goo on his armor with his hand, staring at it, moment next: the goo turned into a flatworm, which quickly entered through the space in his gauntlet.


    "Ahhhhh!!! It''s inside my Armor!!!!"


    He yelled in horror.


    All the goo on the other members'' Armor instantly turned into flatworms and find a way inside each of their armors.


    "What?!"


    "Ahhhhh!!!!"


    The members were scared shitless, yelling in horror and confusion.


    The flatworms moved towards their helmets and entered any holes they could find, some; their mouths, nose, others; eyes, and ears.


    "Ahhhhh!!!!!"


    The 35 members leaped backward, creating distance from the five... They all watched in horror, as the five members'' eyes turned green, they all collapsed on the ground.


    "What--"


    BAM!!


    Their heads exploded as more tentacles shot out from their necks.


    "What the?" Sarah was stunned, guilt flashed in her eyes. "This... This is all my fault."


    "No one knew that, if one of these things is killed, this will happen, you just showed us we should be on guard." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The other members nodded, agreeing with Joker.


    Sarah heaved a sighed and nodded: "Ok."


    **Don''t tell me you mortals are already giving up.**


    They all looked up at the Minotaur and smirked.


    "You are underestimating The Kings Guild, If you have the gut come down and face us!" Phillip provoked.


    **Hahaha!! Defeat my friends first, then I''ll take your offer.**


    "This Bastard!"


    The tentacles creatures moved, running towards the humans.


    "We can do this! Attack!"


    Phillip, and the members charged forward, clashing with the monsters.


    _____


    [South Gate.]


    BOOM!!


    Celina flee backwards, smashing heavily on the wall, she spurted out a mouthful of blood, falling heavily on the ground.


    "Are you ok?" Commander Wang quickly rushed up to her, helping her to her feet.


    "Commander, these things are too powerful, and having three faces gave them a good advantage, we can''t ambush them." She said, looking around the place, seeing more than ten of their soldiers smashed to the ground into pastes.


    "We can do this, don''t forget this isn''t the final Boss, we are doing this for our families and world, no matter what happens, these things must not leave the gate."


    She took in a deep breath, exhaled, then nodded: "You are right."


    "Soldiers!! We need to go all out!!"


    Commander Wang let go of Celina and walked up to the first Geryon.


    "[Fire of Devastation]"


    A huge wall of fire surrounded the Geryon, moving closer towards it.


    "Die you Motherfucker!!" He jumped into the fire, with his bastard sword.


    "Commander!!" They all exclaimed in shock.


    BANG!!!


    BOOM!


    A mini explosion sounded... The moment the smokes cleared, everyone was stunned in place.


    "Oh my god."

 Chapter 232: Losing A Small Number Wont Amount To Losing Millions

    [Fact: Trials of life determine where we stand tomorrow.]


    __


    "Oh my god! The Commander killed it!!"


    "This is incredible!!"


    "The Commander is an Elite Medal Holder, of course, he can kill it!!"


    "Wow!!"


    Commander Wang stood on the Geryon staring at the other three, he then looked at his members behind him.


    "They are powerful, but if you confused them, you''ll be able to end these things."


    *Graaaa!!!!!*


    The remaining three Geryon let out angry roars, and shot towards him.


    "[Mist of illusion]!!" Celina yelled seeing the Geryons'' actions.


    A white mist appeared around the place, covering all the soldiers and Geryons.


    "[Earth marker]!" A soldier yelled, green veins shot out from the ground, curling around the Greyons, then strangle the four.


    "Glow!" He added.


    The veins instantly started glowing, showing the soldiers the Geryons'' exact locations in the mist.


    "Attack! My skill can only last for 5 minutes!" Celina yelled.


    Commander Wang, and his soldiers nodded at her and shot towards the Geryons... Thanks to the glowing veins, they quickly attacked, slashing right and left.


    The Geryons were both confused and irritated, not being able to detect the enemies, but get continuously wounded was really frustrating.


    After five minutes, the mist slowly vanished, revealing three Geryons on the ground, with green blood flowing out of their bodies.


    **I''m Impress, Such teamwork is good, I just hope it''ll work on me. Come on, I''m waiting!**


    The Soldiers looked at each others, and sighed.


    "Something isn''t right." Commander Wang stated.


    "I know, these Geryons don''t have soul essence, maybe it has something to do with the new server announcement." Celina guessed.


    "You might be right, come on, we lost 20 soldiers here, I hope we won''t lose anyone in the next attack." Commander Wang walked up to the soldier who created the Veins, and tapped his shoulder.


    "You did good, Glen. Keep up the good work."


    "Just doing my best, Commander." Glen nodded.


    "A question, Commander. Why can''t we summon our pets?" He asked.


    "Not yet, We need to keep our strength hidden, and only reveal it when facing the Boss." The Commander said with a small smile, then turned his gaze to Kay, who stood at the side.


    "Let''s go!!" He yelled.


    The group nodded, and continued their journey deeper into the passage.


    _


    After walking for god knows how long, they finally got to the end of the passage, coming into a clear Field.


    "What the hell?!"


    They all exclaimed, seeing a huge army of Orcs standing in front of them. Behind them was a huge bone throne, an Orc sat on it with a broadsword lying on its lap.


    **Welcome mortals to your final resting place, I hope you all are ready to die?** The Orc said with a smirk, showing rows of yellow teeth.


    "That thing is a Lv90 Monster! Strong enough to be rank as a Sovereign Medal!" Kay exclaimed, holding his sword tightly.


    **Hmm... No answer? Fine by me... Defeat my minions, and I''ll see if you can face me.**


    "We can do this." Commander Wang held his sword tightly, then pointed it at the Orcs'' king.


    "We''ll have your head, then close this gate!!"


    **Hahaha... It will be amusing to see you try! Kill them all.**


    "What about now, Commander?" Glen asked.


    "Fuck this! Summon your pets! If you can use fusion, do it! This is a life and death battle!! Fusion!!" Dark smoked rose from his feet, enveloping his body, the next moment, a Silver armored man with long silver wings appeared.


    Without hesitation:


    "Icegon! Fusion Mode!!"


    "Zillion! Fusion mode!"


    "Mauve! Fusion mode!!"


    Half of the group fused with their pets, while the rest summoned one or two pets, then charged towards the huge Orc Army.


    **This is surprising.**


    ___


    [East Gate.]


    "Which path should we take, Guild Master?" Jasmine asked.


    Out of all the paths in front of them, only one leads to the Boss, and the others to their death, the main issue here is; which one is the right one?


    "This is a A-Rank gate alright... We don''t know what gate is the right one, so we can only gamble." Karen stated.


    "Gamble with our life?" Jasmine turned to him with a frown.


    "Do you want us to stay here till whatever that thing is entered our city, and leave us here?" He asked back.


    Jasmine''s face turned ugly, not knowing how to answer, rather, she turned to Daniel.


    "We''ll go with the Guild Master''s choice."


    Daniel was silent for a whole minute, then turned around to face his members who had been waiting patiently for his word.


    "We must kill this Bastard before leaving this place, so we have to choose a passage..." He turned to the five passages in front of him.


    "...We can''t pick one, because that one can be wrong, we''ll form groups of five, and head to each gate..."


    The members looked at themselves with unreadable emotions.


    What if four groups picked the wrong passages, and meet their death? How will the fifth group face a A-Rank gate''s Boss alone?


    "We are 70 members, and have 7 diamond holders and 20 gold medal holders, the rest of us are all platinum... Five diamond holders will form five teams... Each must have four gold medal holders... Now start... Make sure to pick a team which has a member that can fuse with his/her pet, just for safety..."


    "We''ll go with you Guild master!" Karen and Jasmine quickly stepped forward.


    "Both of you are the remaining Diamond holders, So no... You two will have to stay here."


    "Huh?"


    Everyone was stunned, Karen and Jasmine are both Diamond holders, they will be very useful in the passages... Then why asked them to stay here? Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We don''t understand, Guild Master."


    Daniel heaved a sigh:


    "We don''t know which passage is the right one here... You two will wait here with 18 other members and listen, anyone of you who comes in contact with the Boss should yell in the passage... Your voice will echo all the way here, and the twenty of you will head to that passage to assist."


    "But..." Jasmine''s face was filled with worries. "But, what if you choose the wrong gate?"


    "Then leave me, and assist those who choose the right one! We must close this gate, millions of lives are resting on our shoulders, and losing 40 won''t make a different!"


    Tears formed in all the members eyes.


    "Don''t even think about crying here! We have faced a lot together, and this won''t stop us! Do you understand!!"


    "Yes, Guild Master!!!"


    They all held back their tears, and nodded with a determine expression.


    "Good!! I''m taking the middle passage." He turned towards the passage, and blinked twice, clearing his eyes from any tears that was about to form.


    "Good luck, guys! I''ll meet you in the other end."


    With that said, the five groups of ten each, walked inside the five passages, leaving Jasmine, Karen and the chosen 18 back.


    *


    *


    *


    Which gate is the most terrifying?


    [North - Joker.]


    [South - Commander Wang.]


    [East - Daniel.]


    What about the 3 B-Rank gates? ????

 Chapter 233: Oh My God!

    [Supreme''s Lobby.]


    [2 hours later.]


    "I don''t know we have so many members!" Queen-of-death slumped on her seat, as the last member happily left the hall.


    "How many in-game diamonds do you have, Michael?" Red-Encounter asked in mild surprised, the amount of in-game diamonds he had given out was nothing but terrifying.


    Supreme just sighed, and said to the 20 elders in front of him.


    "Your third gift."


    "Third?"


    They were all stunned.


    He snapped his fingers, and more than 200 Evolution and Bloodlines stones appeared in front of the group.


    "All the types and stages of evolution stones and Bloodlines stones are here... Move forward and pick the ones you need, each person can take five evolution stones in all stages, and three bloodlines stones... For your pets."


    The group looked at each others in shock, which only lasted for a second, Red-Encounter quickly stood up, and picked a stage 2 to stage 4 evolution stones, and three bloodlines stones.


    "I can''t wait for my Lion to consume these stones." He muttered, walking back to his seat.


    Zuko stood up and walked up to the stones. ''I partake in the birthday competition to gain in-game diamonds to buy an evolution stone for Comfort, but now... She can evolve to stage five, and gain 4 bloodlines.'' She thought, picked the evolution and Bloodlines stones needed, then bowed at Supreme.


    "Thank you, Guild Master."


    Supreme nodded, while she walked back to her seat.


    One by one, they all stood up, took the stones they needed, and in less than five minutes, everyone was done, Well... Almost.


    Supreme moved his gaze on Blood-Arrow, then Dark-Angel and White-Death.


    "I''ll gift you three pets, but AI don''t have the pets I have in mind, so for now... Hold on to your evolution, and Bloodlines stones."


    He waved his hand, moving five evolution, and bloodlines stones to the three.


    Dark-Angel took her stones with a happy smile. "Thank you, Brother!"


    "Yes, thank you." White-Death also thanked.


    Blood-Arrow just stared at him not uttering a word, Supreme nodded at them and checked the countdown on the system.


    ''Uh? Why is it one hour? It has been two hours alread... Wait a second, the system might be using the real world''s time flow to upgrade.''


    Figuring this out, he stood up; "Ok Conquerors, Time to head back to our world, and help clear those gates... I advise you give your pets the stones before going back, so they''ll have the time to stabilize the energies."


    With that said, he raised his red bracelet, and said: "AI, Log me out!"


    Following his action, Blood-Arrow, Queen-of-death, Dark-Angel, White-Death and the rest, quickly said to AI.


    Moment next, they all vanished from the throne Hall, leaving Drakon and Reaper behind.


    "What now?" Reaper asked.


    "We wait."


    ____


    [Amerisa.]


    [White House.]


    "Mr president, it''s already an hour--"


    "--I know, Joy. What about the other B-Rank gates?" Dennis who sat on his seat asked with a tired expression.


    "Well... Five guilds teamed up and entered each gates, we haven''t heard from them." Joy, who stood in front of him, answered.


    Dennis heaved a sigh. "Then what about the other cities?"


    "Luncheon had cleared three A-Rank gates, remaining two gates... Caroton already cleared two of their gates yesterday evening... Veleria and Casmia also cleared their gates yesterday, as we speak; they are planning on helping the sixth and seventh cities." Joy gave a full detail of the news gotten.


    "It means out of the five biggest cities: only Amerisa and Luncheon remained." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Em... Yes."


    RING!!!!


    Dennis frowned slightly, hearing his phone ring, only important and powerful figures could contact him, but who will call in this Situation when he already asked everyone not to call him?


    "...."


    "Not everyone."


    He looked up at Joy, and quickly answered the phone.


    "How are you doing, Mr President?"


    Dennis sighed in relief hearing Michael''s voice from the other end.


    "It''s Michael." He whispered to Joy, who sighed softly.


    "Yes, Michael?"


    "Send me the locations of all the B-Rank gates, we''ll clear them and enter the A-Rank next, just send all the gates'' location."


    "Ok, Michael. You''ll see it now." He disconnected the call, and seeing Joy still standing there, be yelled.


    "What are you still waiting for?! Go and send the locations to Michael."


    "Already sent." She showed him her phone, stunning him in place.


    __


    [Unity Street. Michael''s Villa.]


    BEEP!


    "So fast?" Michael tapped on the message on his phone, seeing the locations, he nodded, and tapped his bracelet.


    "Conquerors, meet me in Saint center." He looked at Mira, Maria, and Erika.


    "You two will stay here with Borne and his brothers--"


    "--Not happening, Brother." Mira cut him off for the first time, which stunned him momentarily.


    "What?" He asked in mild confusion.


    "We are going with you, two years of training needs to be put to use. And besides, we want to help."


    Michael thought for a moment, and seeing Erika nod, he finally agreed.


    "Ok, but both of you have to stay close to us."


    "Agreed!"


    "Yes."


    The two nodded with a smile.


    "Let''s go then."


    The group walked out of the house, and entered their cars, then drove out of the Villa, the moment they past Jennifer''s Villa, her car drove outside and followed behind them, then Tyson''s.


    ____


    [Saint Center.]


    Saint Center was the second-biggest park in Amerisa, which was station at the Northeast of the city. At the moment, countless people gathered around the place, videoing and taking Pictures of the gate.


    "Stay back! It''s not safe here!"


    "Move back!"


    The soldiers were trying their best to stop the crowd of people from rushing inside.


    "I heard five guilds entered a while ago."


    "Yes, a total of 100 members, 20 each."


    "I hope they are ok in there."


    Whzzzzh!!!!


    All the soldiers quickly turned around to the B-Rank gate pointing their rifles at it, all the reporters and onlookers quickly raised their cameras.


    BAM!!


    A man fell out from the gate, blood all over his body and face, and he was missing an arm, while his face was filled with horror.


    "Oh my god!"


    Everyone exclaimed in shock.

 Chapter 234: Im In Trouble

    "What happened to him?"


    "He''s... That''s the Guild Master of one of the Guilds who entered the gate!"


    "So much blood!"


    "What is inside the gate?"


    A soldier quickly rushed up to the man.


    "What happened?" He asked the horrified Man.


    "The... Those birds... They are..." He kept murmuring, not completing a single sentence.


    "Birds?" Even though the soldier was confused, he yelled at the others.


    "Call an ambulance, and we need a medic here!!!"


    The other soldiers nodded, a man with a first aid box quickly rushed up to them.


    "What about the rest?" The soldier asked the man.


    "All dead... Those birds... Feathers... impenetrable!"


    The soldier looked at the Medic who knelt beside the man with a slight frown.


    "Where is the Major? We need to close this gate, if these birds he mentioned comes out..." The medic looked at the people and reporters who refused to leave.


    "I don''t know what''ll happen." He added.


    "We can only--"


    VOOM!!!!


    Everyone turned around, seeing a golden Rolls-Royce phantom stopping behind them, with two more expensive cars.


    "That''s... That''s The Conquerors!!!" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Conquerors are here!!!"


    "Finally!!"


    "Wow! Check out the outfit!"


    "All putting on Black Overcoat! Is it the dressing style of The Conquerors?!"


    "I don''t know, I''m a member of The Conquerors, but I don''t have it."


    They all murmured, seeing Michael, Jennifer, and the rest walking towards them, all in Black Overcoat.


    "Is that... Those two look around 15 to 17 years old."


    "Yeah, wait! That is Supreme''s little sister!"


    "That is Maria, Erika''s sister!!"


    "Wow!!!"


    "Greetings, General Michael!!!" The soldiers around, quickly saluted.


    Michael nodded at them and walked up to the man, who was now lying on his pool of blood.


    He took out two health potions and fed it to him, then waited for thirty seconds, before asking.


    "What happened?"


    The man blinked a couple of times, getting his vision back, he stared at Michael and replied:


    "Birds, their feathers are impenetrable, the Boss is with them, it''s a huge bird measuring 5 meters big... Their talons are also filled with poisons--"


    "--Birds did this to you? I''m disappointed." Tyson shook his head.


    "Let''s clear this gate." Michael didn''t ask again, and walked towards the gateway, follow by Jennifer, Erika, Tyson, Mira and Maria.


    "It''s dangerous! Don''t go!!" The man yelled, not knowing Michael was now a Grandmaster... A B-Rank gate will be an easy task to him alone.


    Without looking back, the group of Six entered the gate.


    "You need to stop them!!" The man yelled at the Soldier and Medic beside him.


    "He''s the General. A corporal don''t have the right to stop him." The soldier slowly helped the man up.


    Before the man could say anything, Michael and his group walked out with a calm expression, not even a single stain on their overcoats.


    ""....?!""


    "..."


    "Did they clear the gate in less than a minute?"


    "What the fuck?!"


    "Am I seeing things?"


    "This is impossible!"


    "How powerful is The Conquerors?"


    "What the... Did they not clear the gate?"


    Not only the man, all the soldiers, reporters, and onlookers were dumbfounded; staring at The Conquerors like demons from hell.


    And top it up. The gateway instantly vanished from their sight.


    "Where next?" Tyson asked, stretching his body;


    "With what this guy said, I thought the birds will be powerful, I don''t even know they are only Lv60, and that''s the Boss''s level... Michael just killed it with dark lasers coming out from his eyes... And the rest were boring to kill." He grumbled.


    The man blinked thrice, almost vomiting blood, the birds which killed 99 players were taken down by six people, and one is even complaining.


    VOOM!!!


    BOOM!!


    VOOM!!


    Five cars and two armored vehicles stopped behind their cars, Robert, Zukila, Helene, Rahond, Chris and the rest elders got down, and walked towards them, making a total of 24, with Michael.


    "Create two groups, clear the second B-Rank gate in southern part of Amerisa... The second team will take the west side... Erika, Mira and Maria, are coming with me to the A-Rank gate In the East of Amerisa... If you are done clearing your gate, meet us at the south gate."


    "Yes, Guild Master!!"


    "Robert, Call the Supreme brigade, the city needs to be protected while we are gone."


    "Yes, General Michael!"


    "Dismiss, you can use our cars if you like."


    "Bring Jasmine back safely, Micky." Jennifer said with a smile, she smirked at Erika, and walked away with, Tyson, Levi, Ricky, Borne, Rahond, Violet, Dink, Deck, and Norman.


    "Come on team, Let''s clear that gate." She added, walking towards their cars.


    "Let''s go."


    Michael winked at Erika, then grabbed both Mira''s and Maria''s wrists, before the two could ask anything, he shot into the air, while they both gasped in shock!


    Erika chuckled lightly, and followed behind them.


    __


    [East Gate.]


    Michael landed with the two girls, the moment he placed them on the ground, they both threw up.


    "Hahaha!!" He laughed loudly seeing their action.


    "Brother! You!"


    The two glared at him.


    "Why can''t you warn us before taking off?!" Maria asked, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand.


    "Don''t be mad at him, and it was fun seeing you guys screamed all the way here." Erika slowly landed beside Michael.


    The two girls just rolled their eyes at her.


    "Aww... Thank you, Love." Michael held her waist, and pulled her to his chest.


    "What are you doing?!" She asked, playfully hitting his chest.


    "Can''t I hold my love in public?" He asked, moving his head closer to her face.


    Maria: "Fufufufu... So cute, but these guys seem to be frozen."


    "Huh?"


    Both Michael and Erika turned their heads to the side, seeing five soldiers who stood frozen, staring at them with widened eyes, and dropped jaws.


    "Ahh!!" Michael growled in frustration, as Erika escape from his hold, then walked up to the stunned soldiers.


    "Is this the gate a girl name Jasmine took?" She asked, then looked at Michael over her shoulder.


    "She''s just a friend." Michael raised both hands into the air, a smile on his face.


    She nodded, and turned to the soldiers.


    "Yes?"


    Hearing the beauty in front of them, the five quickly nodded.


    "Yes, Miss Erika."


    "You know me?" Erika was presently surprised.


    "Yes, You are famous, especially among men..."


    The soldier froze, not knowing why he said that with what they had just witnessed, he subconsciously turned his gaze to Michael, seeing a dark expression on his face, he gulped in.


    ''I''m in trouble.'' He thought inwardly.

 Chapter 235: Shes Mine.

    [Fact: No one really changes until they experience something that changes them.]


    __


    "I didn''t mean that--"


    "--It''s ok." Erika cut the soldier off.


    Michael smiled and walked up to them, hugging her from behind.


    "They can only talk about my love, but None will be able to come closer to her." He added with a cheeky smile.


    "What are you doing? We need to save Jasmine, rig--"


    She froze as Michael softly bit her right ear.


    "What...?" She was taken aback, but lost all the strength to stop him, the moment he licked her outer ear.


    Michael raised his head to the soldiers whose gazes were fixed on them.


    "She''s mine."


    They all subconsciously nodded, while Erika felt a warmth in her heart hearing his word.


    "If you two are done, let''s get going."


    Mira and Maria rushed towards the gateway, leaving the two behind, seeing their actions, the two quickly separated and chase after them.


    "Slow down you two!"


    The soldiers watched as the four entered the gateway.


    "Is the gateway a park to them?"


    "I''m so hard!"


    "Huh?"


    The soldiers turned to their comrade, and nodded.


    "The way he bit her ear, it was so exotic."


    "Shhh... Don''t have any thoughts if you don''t want to lose your head."


    "Yeah, I don''t know Supreme is so possessive."


    "Who won''t be with such a beauty?"


    "You are right, I won''t even let her leave the house, let alone enter gateways."


    "Hahaha! Same here!!"


    ____


    [North gate.]


    Whoosh!


    Phillip cut the creature in front of him into half, and without hesitation leaped backwards, as the creature exploded, goo flying everywhere.


    "Now!"


    Sarah quickly burnt all the goo into nothingness.


    The Minotaur sat on the throne, staring at them with amazement flashing in its eyes, the humans had used this tactic to kill all the creatures, remaining one.


    "Attack!!"


    Five members charged towards the last creature, planning on finishing it off, instead, the monster lunged towards them and exploded.


    Green goos instantly covered the group, causing their faces to change dramatically.


    "Help us!!" They yelled.


    Click!


    Joker snapped his fingers, setting the five on fire, burning them alive.


    The other members stared at him in shock, not expecting this.


    **Wow! What a fantastic show!!**


    "It has already been two hours, we need to kill this Bastard."


    He walked towards the Minotaur who slowly stood up from its throne.


    "I''ll handle this."


    **I''m so excited!!**


    A huge sledgehammer appeared In Its hand.


    "Do you know why I didn''t partake in any battles till now?" Joker asked, still walking towards it.


    **Huh?** The Minotaur tilted its head in confusion.


    "Because the moment I summon my weapon, its energy could kill all my members."


    The Minotaur turned its head to the Members, and was stunned not seeing a single soul... It focused too much on this human and didn''t notice the others leaving.


    **What Weapon?**


    "A weapon that no one have ever seen." His eyes turned black, dark smoke slowly rose from the ground, surrounding his figure.


    **Impossible! There is no way you are Erebus''s successor!!**


    The Minotaur got on guard.


    "I have stayed back and watched you enjoy the show, watched my members die... It''s time for you to die." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dark lightnings tore through the darkness, striking the Walls, ceiling and ground.


    **This? This is a Mystical-Class weapon!!**


    "Good you know."


    The Darkness flew into his body, revealing a man armed with a two-blade red sword, what caught the Minotaur''s attention was the red and dark lightnings around the weapon.


    "I hope you put on a valid fight." Joker smirk, his black eyes fixed on the soon-to-be-dead-Minotaur.


    **You can''t defeat me easily!!!**


    It leaped into the air and smashed down on Joker with its sledgehammer.


    "Pathetic!"


    Whoosh!


    Mino only saw a flash, and Joker appeared behind it, blood flowing down the two blades of the sword.


    Mino landed on the ground, it slowly turned around to Joker who was backing it.


    **I never thought the mortals has such powerful beings, I''m just here to test the waters, The main destruction of your world is in the S-Rank gates which will open soon... Hahaha!!**


    With that said, its head exploded with red and dark lightnings coming out.


    Joker turned around with a deep frown on his face: "What did it mean by S-Rank gates? How many S-Rank gates are there?"


    His Mystical-Class weapon turned into light particles and vanished from sight... Moment next: He coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    "I need to enter the Elite Medal before using that sword again, maybe Supreme will have a way to stabilize its powers, even now... I can''t still use all its skills." He muttered to himself, wiping the blood off his lips.


    "Mystical-Class weapons are truly dangerous to low medal holders."


    "Guild master!!" Sarah and the remaining 20 members rushed towards him.


    "Wow! Nice work Guild Master, you killed it in less than a minute!" Phillip exclaimed.


    "Yes." Joker observed the Minotaur, then said to his members.


    "We are taking the body with us."


    Tap! Tap! Tap!


    The group turned to the entrance, seeing 50 of their members rushing inside with weapons ready.


    "It''s good you are all here, help the others carry this headless body, and treasures outside."


    The 50 was stunned seeing the gruesome scene in front of them, but still nodded.


    "North A-Rank gate is cleared, let''s get out from here."


    ____


    [South gate.]


    BOOM!!!


    BOOM!!


    BOOM!!


    Countless white lightnings struck the ground from above, killing hundreds of Orcs... While disorienting the rest closest to its line of contact.


    Whoosh!!


    Glen dived with his new Epic-class sword, and landed on the ground, then started massacring the Orcs in his line of sight.


    Celina and Kay weren''t idle, they both unleashed hell on the army below them as they flew high above the air.


    **Who would have thought the Mortals have such powerful Soldiers between them, Well... At least the Lord is seeing all this.**


    The Orc''s king looked up at Commander Wang, who was busy releasing Lightnings on its army.


    **And this mortal is the successor of Zeus, our main mission here is to locate each of the successors... Two have been unveiled, but what about the others?**


    It moved its red eyes on the mortals fighting before him.


    **Got you!** It fixed its gaze on Celina.


    **Hera''s Successor.**

 Chapter 236: Successors

    [Fact: The pain that we feel has a power to push us to our very great potentials.]


    _


    **It was amazing watching you all, but I''ll get going now.**


    "Huh?"


    All the soldiers were stunned hearing the Orc''s king.


    **We''ll see again in the future.**


    All the Orcs stopped attacking, and moved backwards, standing in front of the Orc.


    **Don''t worry, As the Lord is known as "Wealth-giver" I''ll give you your rewards for showing me your strength... Try and survive the S-Rank gates that will open in an hour. Hahaha!!!**


    "What?!"


    Before their eyes, the Orcs Vanished one at a time, and in less than 1 minute, only the soldiers were left on the field.


    "What is this about?" Celina landed on the ground.


    "I don''t know, but it seems these monsters are up to something." Commander Wang took his normal appearance, landing beside her.


    "What did he mean by gates? How many S-Rank gates do we have?" Glen was dumbfounded.


    "He also said they''ll open in an hour, how is that possible? S-Rank gates always takes two weeks before opening." Kay asked.


    "I don''t know, it seems..." Commander Wang looked around the Remaining 50 Soldiers.


    "The S-Rank gate in our city will open in An hour."


    "But... What about the rest?" Celina asked, she was scared, if an S-Rank gate open in a city, the whole city will be leveled to the ground by the Monsters who''ll exit the gate.


    "I don''t know, but we need to get out from here and close the S-Rank gate in our city! And fast!!"


    The soldiers nodded. The next moment;


    WHzzzzzh


    A blue gateway, and a pile of treasures appeared in front of them.


    "Let''s go, Although the boss escaped, the A-Rank gate is closed."


    He walked towards the gate, followed by his soldiers, leaving the treasures behind... Saving their city was more important than any treasures.


    ____


    [East gate.]


    Jasmine, Karen and the other 18 members had waited for half an hour but got nothing, no sound or anything... They stood in complete silence, hoping to hear anything... But the only things they could hear was the sound of their breathing and heartbeat.


    "What is happening in these passages? Show we enter?"


    "No, the guild master told us to wait here." Jasmine shook her head. "We must wait."


    The rest looked at one another, then nodded at her.


    WHzzzzh!!


    They all swiftly turned around, pointing their weapons at the gateway which appeared out of thin air.


    "What the hell?" Karen infused his Mana in his weapon, ready to attack.


    But to their shock, two young girls in black Overcoat walked out from the gateway.


    "Who set such weak illusions? I detected it in less than a second." Maria shook her head, feeling extremely disappointed.


    "You have a light Bloodline, it''s normal." Mira answered.


    "Mira? What are you doing inside a gate?!!" Jasmine yelled in horror.


    "Oh, Miss Jasmine... Thank goodness you are still alive." Mira said with a smile, walking around the place.


    "Huh?" Jasmine and Karan stared at the two in mild confusion.


    These two are just Bronze medal holders, who the hell let them enter the gate?


    "I''ll deal with those soldiers when I''m done here." Jasmine hissed.


    "Slow down there, girl. They''re with us."


    Michael and Erika walked out from the gateway, which then closed behind them.


    "Michael?" Jasmine was stunned.


    "Where is Daniel?" Michael asked, moving his gaze around the chamber.


    "They went through these Passages." Jasmine gestured to the paths in front of her.


    "You guys'' eyesight are really poor."


    Everyone turned to Maria, who was slowly walking around the chamber, feeling the carvings on the walls.


    Jasmine looked at her members, then turned to her: "We don''t get."


    "With the things written here, It shows these paths are not even here."


    Karen: "What?"


    Everybody: "..."


    Jasmine: "Meaning?"


    Seeing their shocked expression, Maria chuckled.


    "What did you find Bestie?" Mira asked, walking towards her.


    "Check this out." Maria pointed at the writings on the wall.


    [T¡ã|£¤| - €R| - €}L - ¡Á}}¡ÂS¡Á?[S.]


    Mira blinked in utter confusion, she then turned to Maria.


    "If I tell you I''m utterly confused, will you believe me?"


    "Fufufufu... This Is a word puzzle..." She turned to Erika.


    "Can you help them complete it, we used to do this a lot when we''re kids."


    Erika frown slightly hearing Maria, she walked up to the two girls.


    Michael and the rest moved closer to understand the puzzle.


    "These words mean "These - are - all - Illusions"." Erika stated.


    "Correct, so whatever is in this gateway is keeping you guys here for a reason." Maria turned around to Jasmine and her members.


    "That means these paths are illusions, but... How are we going to remove it?" Mira asked.


    ''If the system was active, this would be a piece of cake.'' Michael thought inwardly.


    "Easy." Maria channeled her Mana into her fist, and gave the wall a powerful blow, which was more terrifying than a normal Bronze medal holder''s punch.


    Instantly, their surroundings shattered like glass, revealing their exact location.


    In front of them stood Daniel and the other groups with a confused expression, when they saw Jasmine and the rest, they got even more confused.


    **Hahaha! My mission is complete, Hemara''s Successor, Nyx''s successor, Artemis''s and Athena''s successor... What a revelation!**


    Michael and the group turned their heads to the right, seeing a 10 feet tall dog with two heads and a snake as its tail.


    "An Orthus!" Daniel got on guard.


    **Calm down Mortal, if I was to kill you, you all will be dead by now.** Orthus said with a bored expression, and added:


    **At least, Hemara''s Successor came alone and help you brainless fools, I was almost tempted to eat you all... But the mission first.**


    "What mission?" Michael asked, walking towards the Two-headed dog.


    **Oh, The Mortal who my grandmother is after.**


    "You haven''t answered my question."


    **I''m not oblige to, just know one thing, The S-Rank gates will destroy your cities!**


    "Gates? Like "S" at the back?" Karen was stunned.


    **You can call it as you like, but when the time is right, your world will be Doom, we''ll see again.**


    Orthus vanished from the place, while treasures appeared in front of them, then the gateway.


    "We almost cried because of an illusion." Jasmine chuckled at the irony of the situation, she then turned to Maria.


    "Thank you, Although we have no idea why this creature keep us here, I have a feeling we''ll find out once outside."


    "It''s not a big deal, but Michael..." Maria turned to Michael who stood silently, lost in thought.


    "What did that dog mean by "Successor"?" She asked.


    S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 237: The Battle Begins

    [Fact: The good times become great memories. The bad times become great lessons.]


    ____


    [B-Rank Gate.]


    Jennifer, Tyson and the rest of the group walked out with a confused expression.


    "I''m confused, how the hell did that monster just Vanished the moment he pointed Jennifer and Tyson as Successors?" Rahond asked in mild confusion.


    "I don''t know, but Jennifer might have an idea." Violet turned to Jennifer, who was silent.


    "Don''t you have an idea?" She added In surprised.


    "Let''s go to the southern gate, Michael might know what''s going on."


    BEEP!!


    [Conquerors! Meet us at the S-Rank gate.]


    Michael''s voice sounded in their heads.


    "Let''s go, something must be off."


    Jennifer quickly walked towards her car, entering the back seat, while Ricky and Levi got in the front seats.


    "Let''s go then, they might be some explanation about this." Tyson walked towards his car, followed by Violet, and the rest.


    __


    [North gate.]


    "Whoa!"


    The chief guard gasped in shock, seeing the headless body of the Minotaur and the treasures being dragged out by The Kings Guild.


    The guards stared with Awesome, as the gate closed behind them.


    "Any news from the president?" Theo asked,


    The news that there might be another S-Rank gate is rather unsettling.


    "Mr Joker, the information we got a while ago state the president will be heading to the S-Rank gate, something might be going on there..."


    "Get all your things ready, we are heading to the park."


    "Yes sir!" The guard nodded, and walked to his group to give orders, while Theo turned to his members.


    "Find a body bag, or anything that we can put this in." He burnt the neck on the body, stopping the blood flow.


    "Fast! We must get to the S-Rank gate before an hour!" He yelled at them.


    __


    [Southern gate.]


    Commander Wang walked out of the gate with his remaining soldiers, before they could catch their breath.


    Mr Robert and Zukila walked up to them. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Commander! General Michael asked everyone to meet him at the park!"


    "Michael?" Glen frowned slightly.


    "It might have something to do with the S-Rank gates that Orc mentioned, let''s go!"


    The Soldiers nodded, and followed behind Robert and Zukila.


    ___


    [Amerisa''s Park.]


    Michael sat on the ground with eyes closed, backing the S-Rank gate, while Erika, Mira, Maria, and the ghost guild stood at his side... Wondering what he''s doing.


    [Countdown: 22:34:43.]


    ''The system won''t be able to do, or answer anything with this countdown... And I haven''t placed any points in my stats, at the moment I won''t be able to face a Grandmaster 5-star holder... Why did I make such a fuck-up mistake? I can only wait for 22 hours, but this gateway will open in about 1 hour.''


    VOOM!!


    BOOM!!


    More than 50 cars and Military Vehicles drove inside the large park, stopping in front of Michael and his group, All the people and reporters had been chased out of the vicinity, some even started Vacating the area.


    "General Michael!!"


    Michael opened his eyes, seeing all the soldiers numbering Hundreds, and Amerisa''s powerhouses in front of him, what caught his attention was the body being dragged by the Kings Guild.


    "What is that?" He slowly stood up.


    "Body of the Boss in the North A-Rank gate, maybe it can be useful."


    Michael walked up to the Minotaur, and without hesitation, plunged his hand into the chest, being out a red circle object, like an orb.


    "This is what AI announced in the new server." He showed it at the stunned onlookers.


    In front of everyone, he absorbed it, not caring that the one who killed it was right in front of him.


    <Congratulations player Supreme, For Absorbing a Lv90 Monster''s core, You have ranked up into the Second star of the Grandmaster Medal.>


    ''It''s better than nothing.'' He looked at the soldiers and players in front of him.


    More than 200 people gathered in the park, and the weakest was a Platinum Medal holder... Well... Bronze, if you add Mira and Maria.


    "We all thought this gateway will open in two weeks, but no one expected it''ll open in less than an hour... Thanks to those fools... We now know this. I called you all here for one reason, "To fight for our survival"!! And the only way to achieve that is to enter this gate, clear it before it opens." He moved his gaze on his members, and Soldiers.


    "We have another disturbing news, The monsters revealed that there are more S-Rank gates in our world, but we have no idea where these gates are, or when they''ll open... But our priority at the moment is to clear this gate in front of us, then... We can think about searching for the rest S-Rank gates, we can only hope they aren''t in any city."


    The people in front of him nodded, each one of them understood the situation they were in.


    "What if there are other S-Rank gates In the Amerisa?" Tyson asked.


    "We have checked the whole Amerisa, all its territories... No Gates found, If there really is an S-Rank gate, it''ll be in the other cities." Amerisa''s president answered him.


    "But for backup, We have a little help." Michael raised his head to the sky.


    Everyone followed his gaze, seeing a young man with white hair standing on Midair, with hands folded behind him.


    "I have notified the Founder, he''ll be in the City tomorrow morning." Arian said, moving his gaze from one person to another.


    "That''s an Elite Medal 5-star holder!" Rahond was stunned in place.


    "He''s the first Disciple of the Founder! I can''t believe this!" Violet added.


    "I never thought someone with white hair could look so handsome."


    Arian turned his head to Maria, and flashed her a smile, which made her blush instantly.


    "If that''s all taken care of, Let''s move... We have only 30 minutes left!"


    With that said, Michael turned around, and walked towards the gate, followed by The Conquerors, then the soldiers; and lastly the players.


    "All of you should be careful!!" The President yelled.


    Arian stared at them as they walked inside the gate one at a time.


    "The battle of our survival begins."

 Chapter 238: Calm Before The Storm

    [Fact: Take time for friends... They are the source of happiness.]


    __


    Michael and his group of Army appeared in a large field, measuring hundreds of miles away, they all looked around in confusion... Then realization struck each one of them. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Realm gate!" Jasmine exclaimed.


    "Yeah, but what about the Monsters? If the gate is about to open, the Monsters should be close by." Jennifer moved her gaze around.


    < Welcome players to an alternate Realm.>


    AI''s Voice suddenly sounded in everyone''s head, stunning them in place.


    "Is this a game?"


    "I don''t know?"


    "What did AI mean by "Alternate Realm"?"


    "What is going on?"


    The next thing they heard, threw them in hell.


    < These are The rules! >


    "Uh?"


    "..."


    "Rules?"


    < Each Monster killed give you 1 day of life times, and 10 In-game diamonds.>


    < No one is allowed to leave as long as a monster is left alive.>


    < Kill or be killed.>


    < Be careful players... Be Careful players! >


    < Anyone who killed any of the five Bosses, will gain a Legendary-class Pet, Weapon or Skill.>


    < Note: The flow of Time is faster than your Realm.>


    < Good Luck, players.>


    "It''s me, or did AI Just repeated its word twice?"


    "It shows this place is dangerous!"


    "Calm down everyone! It''s good AI is active in this world, we can kill these Bastards and gain Life times and In-game diamonds while doing it, It''s A Win-Win situation!" Commander Wang yelled.


    The players looked at one another and finally nodded.


    "The Commander is right!!"


    "Yeah!!"


    Joker sighed. "You guys are yelling, but have any of you seen the Monsters to kill?"


    They all quiet down, hearing his question.


    "Joker is right, where are the Monsters we''re going to kill?"


    They all looked at the path In front of them.


    "Are we going to them?" Daniel asked in mild confusion.


    "No, this gateway behind us is still open, if we leave the Monsters will have chance to pass through and enter our world... All we need to do is Wait... They''ll come to us, and as AI said, although this world is an Alternate Realm to ours, its time; flow faster."


    Michael calmly sat down on the green grass, his elders looked at each other, and sat down around him; forming a circle.


    "Are we going to wait here and do nothing?" Veronica asked, in a whisper.


    "We can play a game, Truth or Dare." Mira suggested.


    "I''m up for it." Maria added.


    The rest just shrugged in agreement.


    "We need someth-- Oh!" Mira stretched out her hand, and picked up a stick. "This will do."


    The rest players looked at each other in shock, all dumbfounded.


    "The Conquerors are really going to play Truth Or Dare inside a gateway?"


    "This isn''t their house, we can be Attack at any given moment."


    "Yeah, what should we do? Join them?"


    "I don''t know."


    Jasmine, and Celina shrugged their shoulders and walked forward.


    "Can we join?" They both asked Helena and Camila.


    "Sure."


    The two answered in unison, adjusting for the two to sit beside them.


    Michael opened his eyes, seeing Jasmine sitting across from him, her eyes fixed on him.


    "Here we go!"


    Mira spun the Stick with her Mana, as it spun in front of everyone, and slowly slowed down, the pointy head which she marked as the head pointed at Jasmine, while the other end pointed at Michael.


    "Miss Jasmine will ask." Mira announced with a smile.


    Jasmine turned to her in surprised, then looked down at the stick, seeing it pointing at her direction, she smiled, and asked.


    "Truth or Dare?"


    Michael frowned slightly, he didn''t plan on playing anything, but now...


    "Come on Brother, Answer the question."


    He sighed hearing the excitement in Mira''s tone, she hasn''t had the opportunity to play this game with so many people, Although she''s the youngest here, no one cared about that.


    "Truth."


    Jasmine nodded, and thought for a moment, then moved her gaze to Erika.


    "Who is your Love, Michael?" She asked.


    Hearing her question, everyone turned their heads to Michael, even those standing at the side, focused their gazes on Michael, waiting for his reply... Everyone want to know if Supreme have a girl that he love.


    Michael moved his gaze around, seeing everyone''s intense gazes on him. He sighed and turned to Erika. Her head was down, staring at the stick.


    Michael stood up, and walked towards her under everyone''s gaze, he crouched down in front of her, grabbed her chin and raised her head to face him.


    Under everyone''s gaze, he kissed her deeply on the lips.


    "....."


    "She...?"


    "...."


    "WOW?"


    "....."


    "So Romantic!"


    "....."


    Michael sucked on her lips for a second then separated, He smirked seeing her stunned expression, and turned his head to Jasmine.


    "Did that answer your question?"


    Jasmine and the rest blinked a couple of times, everyone speechless and dumbfounded.


    "She asked you your love, Brother. She didn''t say you should kiss her." Mira facepalmed herself.


    "Yeah, and my sister didn''t even stop him, Rather, she enjoyed it." Maria answered.


    Hearing her sister, Erika''s face got so red that she wish she could enter the ground.


    "Stop teasing your sister, Maria." Michael smiled at Erika, and walked back to his spot, sitting back down.


    "Ahem!! Can we continue?" Mira asked, bringing everyone from their daze expression.


    Supreme just revealed who he''s in Love with, even showing affection in front of them, that was a scene they won''t forget in a while.


    The group continued their games for hours, no one knew if it was Michael''s or Mira''s doing, but the stick never landed on Michael, Erika or Jasmine... They have some fun in this small-time, even Tyson being dared by Rahond to dance in front of them, which he did... Everyone couldn''t help laughing seeing his chicken dance.


    Michael smiled, seeing the smiles on his elders'' and everyone''s faces, no matter what happens, Mira''s idea of a game surely made everyone forget where they were, and most of all.


    {10: 54: 18.}


    The system used the time flow of the world they were in, ten hours to go.


    "Even with the time we spent here, it''s still daytime... Like time haven''t moved." Commander Wang muttered.


    "True."


    BANG!! BANG! BANG! BANG!!


    Everyone''s faces got serious... Those playing, or moving around, all turned their heads to the distance, seeing an unholy number of Monsters, from goblins, Orcs, trolls, Zombies, different types of Monsters... But what got Michael''s and Erika''s attention was the Monsters in front.


    Erika: "Queen-Spidax?"


    Michael: "Hundreds of them."


    *


    *


    *


    Author''s thought. ????????

 Chapter 239: We Are Something More!

    [Fact: In life you have to remember the people who have done good things for you in the past that you couldn''t do for yourself.]


    ___


    WHzzzzh!!


    The red gateway turned completely blue, the players all turned to Michael, who calmly stood up.


    "The gateway is now open... Let me make something clear." He moved his gaze around everyone.


    "This battle isn''t about attacking, but defending... We must hold on, and not let even one of these things cross the gate... I won''t say all of you will survive, but try..."


    The starlight sword and Slayer appeared In his hands.


    "...To stay alive... Drakon, Reaper, and Abyss! Come out!!"


    The space behind him distorted, Drakon walked out in his human''s form, followed by Reaper, then a 5-meter black fox.


    The three stood behind their master.


    "No holding back, Diamond holders above will charge forward with me, while the rest will assist us from behind."


    Everyone nodded in agreement, summoning their weapons.


    "Kill as many as you can, remove their cores and absorb it..." He turned his head to Mira and Maria, then said to Borne and his brothers.


    "Keep an eye on them, You two aren''t allowed to charge forward."


    The two nodded, they might not be happy with the order, but knew some of these Monsters were exceptionally powerful.


    ***I''m Impressed! Such a good commander!!***


    The players looked up above the army of monsters, seeing a muscular man and four monsters they recognize descending to the ground.


    "Immortal realm! High-stage at that!" Joker exclaimed.


    ***My name is Deimos, and you already know, Orthus, Orchard (Orcs'' king), Queen-Spidax, and the fifth Commander of Lord Hades. Shadow!***


    Deimos and the four Bosses landed on the ground.


    "Fuck! Shadow is clearly an Immortal, while the rest are as strong as a Sovereign Medal, can we win this?" Rahond asked. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hahahahaha!!"


    To both the monsters'' and players'' confusion, Michael laughed so loud that everyone was utterly perplexed.


    "Do you think I''m scared of you guys?" His eyes turned from red, then black, and lastly its usual brown...


    He started walking.


    "A month ago, I was known as a trash, a worthless fool, a gullible and stupid guy... I was looked down on, but now..."


    Drakon, Reaper and Abyss followed behind him.


    "...Now, I''m something more... More than any human have reached."


    The clone slowly rose, walking beside him, its broadsword leaving trail on the ground as it dragged it from behind.


    "I wish to meet these fools who think they could destroy my world, and get away with it... I hope they will put up a valuable fight."


    Michael''s right eye turned completely red, while the left turned black, the energy coming out from him was more than Mana... The clone shattered into Pieces and merged with him.


    The players looked at each other and nodded, they all stretched out their hands to the side... The space tore open, and more than hundreds pets of different sizes and classes walked out.


    "Let''s show these Bastards we humans can achieve anything if we set our mind to it." Erika said, walking a step behind Michael.


    Michael looked at her over his shoulder, and smiled.


    "We were once alone in this world, but found our family, find where we belong... We won''t let you destroy that." Jennifer added, walking at his left, her scythe glowing in her hand.


    Michael nodded at her, and continued walking.


    "We''re weak and useless, but now... More than what we were." Tyson added, walking behind him, his broadsword already covered in flames.


    Michael nodded at his 20 members who were walking behind him, and turned his gaze to the army in front of them.


    "I hope you all said your prayers."


    Drakon flew into the air and turned into his dragon form, he turned into light Particles and shot towards Michael, who had already merged with his Clone, merging with him.


    BOOOM!!


    A powerful explosion sounded, covering The Conquerors.


    Deimos smirked, thinking the explosion would surely kill them. But to his shock, The Conquerors walked out from the smoke, all in their fusion.


    ***HUH?***


    He was stunned. ***They can all fuse?***


    The players stared in awesome, All The Conquerors could fuse with their pets, although Erika didn''t have a pet, her Bloodline made up for it, While Mira and Maria stood still, Borne and his brothers keeping watch on them.


    "The Conquerors all entered the Elite Medal, while Jennifer and Erika entered the Grandmaster Medal... And Supreme..."


    "Broke through the Sovereign Medal and entered the half Immortal Realm?" Celina completed Commander Wang''s word, little stunned.


    "What are we still waiting for?" Joker started walking. "Ranger, Come out!!"


    An 8 meters huge red tiger walked out from the tore space behind him.


    "Fusion!"


    It turned into particles and merged with him, red impenetrable fur appeared on his skin, nails elongated, and lastly a tail. He continued walking.


    WHzzzzh!!!!


    His Mystical-Class weapon appeared in his hand, the lightnings moving rampant.


    "No matter what happens, keep your distance from Joker!" Commander Wang yelled at the players who nodded.


    Seeing the players understood his warning, Dark smoke rose from his, Celina''s, Daniel''s, Jasmine''s, Karen''s, Sarah''s, and Phillip''s feet... As they all fused with their strongest pets.


    "Let show these Bastards why our Realm is the best!!" Commander Wang yelled, and shot into the air, with the rest following behind... They all flew towards Michael, hovering above him.


    Deimos stared at Michael who was in a black armor with Six wings behind him in Confusion.


    ***I swear I''d seen someone with these wings, but where?*** He muttered to himself.


    **What are we waiting for?** Shadow asked, just as his name, he was made of black smoke, two black katanas were behind him.


    **No rush, let''s test the water first.**


    Queen-Spidax who has Eight legs instead of four like the rest, stated.


    **She is right, and we can always retreat... But that will be a disrespect to the Rulers.**


    ***Good you know, orchard!***


    Deimos observed the humans and yelled at Michael:


    ***You Mortals are always full of surprises!! Having such powerful figures in your ranks, well... I just hope it''s enough to deal with my army-- What?!***


    He yelled in Horror, As an eerie circular energy flew above him and covered hundreds of monsters... In less than seconds, all the monsters were turned into dust, None having the chance to even scream in agony... Some didn''t even know how they die!


    ***How??!***


    The Bosses turned to Michael who calmly lowered his finger.


    "You talk too much... And... I''m sending you all to hell."


    *


    *


    *


    [Skill: Cosmic Annihilation.]

 Chapter 240: Having Tea In Time Of War.

    [Fact: Action without thought is like shooting without aim.]


    __


    ***You Vermin!! Kill them all!!!*** sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    GRRRRAAAAAAAAA!!!!!


    All the monsters, both on land and air shot towards the players.


    "Kill."


    "Ahhhhhh!!!"


    "Yessss!!!!!"


    The players let out battle cries hearing Michael and shot forward, while those standing behind supported, especially the Military with their guns... Fortunately, All level of monsters could be seen in the army.


    Michael grinned, and activated; [Shadow Dash] disappearing from view.


    Reaper and Abyss charged forward, with full intent to slaughter.


    The two forces collided causing waves of death and destruction, Skills, weapons, and body parts flying everywhere...


    Jennifer and Erika moved with incredible speed, slashing any monster in front of them into halves, the two carry on their slaughter not caring about the blood covering their bodies.


    Tyson, Rahond and Violet weren''t idle, the three were moving with precise movement and speed, cutting down monsters like cutting weeds... Heads of monsters were flying everywhere.


    Prince Chris and Princess Camila prove to be a terrifying duo, as they worked together, taking down the higher level monsters.


    Joker was in a heated battle, miles from the group, with every swing of his sword, red and black lightnings emanates from the weapons, colliding with countless Monsters.


    Just like the players were killing the monsters, the monsters were slaughtering the weakest ones, tearing them into halves, chomping them into pieces, and smashing them into meat pastes on the ground.


    The battlefield was bloody, with blood flying everywhere, this lasted for ten whole minutes with no sign of any side winning.


    Shadow quickly drew out his swords, and turned around blocking an Ambush.


    BANG!!!


    He flew backward, and stabilize himself with a somersault, landing on his feet.


    **You don''t have honor!**


    "And you do?" Joker walked towards him.


    Before Queen-Spidax could assist, a force struck her throwing her backwards, she plunged her bone legs on the ground, stopping her fall.


    **Bitches!!** she hissed.


    "Oh wow, that hurt."


    Jennifer, Erika, Helena and Violet walked towards her, weapons ready.


    **Hahahahaha... I can''t wait to feast on all of you!!**


    "Last time I was still a Platinum Medal holder, But now..." Erika sneered.


    "Let''s kill this bone Bitch!!"


    Jennifer turned into blood, and flew towards Queen-Spidax, while the three charged behind her.


    _


    **Come on then!** Shadow stood up and pointed one of his Katana at Joker.


    "Pathetic."


    Whoosh!!


    Shadow quickly turned around and blocked the Attack!


    BANG!!


    Cracks appeared on his swords, stunning him.


    **What?**


    "It seems you don''t know the powers of a Mystical-Class weapon." Joker smirked, and struck Shadow''s lower abdomen with a kick, throwing him Meters back.


    **That fusion and weapon made you stronger, but that won''t help you!** Shadow stood up.


    **Let''s have some fun!!** his eyes turned red, without hesitation, charged towards Joker.


    _


    "You won''t escape this time, I''ll have revenge on the soldiers you killed."


    Commander Wang, Celina, Glen, and Kay walked up to the Orcs'' king, who smirked at them, placing his broadsword on his shoulder.


    **The Lord sent us back to kill the successors, that''s why I''m here... To end you fools.**


    "Then come on." Glen spread out his wings and shot into the air, veins rose from the ground, binding Orchard.


    **You think this can stop me?** with only a shake of his body, the Veins shattered, falling to the ground.


    **My turn.** he shot towards Commander Wang, and smashed down with his sword.


    Commander Wang leaped back, and without hesitation sent out two lightning from his hands towards Orchard, who block it with his sword''s flat surface.


    Celina and Kay used the opportunity and lunged from the sides, aiming at his heart and head.


    Orchard moved to the side, dodging Commander Wang''s lightning Attacks, and blocked Celina, pushed her back, and kicked Kay 4 meters back.


    Orchard looked up and blocked Glen''s sword with his, that moment, two lightnings struck him, sending him flying backward.


    BANG!!


    He smashed heavily on the ground.


    **Hahaha!! It has been long I face against powerful mortals, This is fun!!** He stood up, not even scratch.


    "This will take a while." Celina infused her Mana in her sword, and with her falcon fusion, she spread her wings and shot into the air.


    "Let''s attack with all we got!"


    "Yes!!"


    Orchard grinned at them, waiting for their move.


    "Attack!!"


    With Commander Wang''s order, the three charged forward with him.


    __


    **Who are you guys?**


    The two-headed dog stared at Chris, Camila, Robert, and Zukila, who were walking towards it.


    "Stop talking."


    Without hesitation, Chris shot forward, he smashed down on Orthus with his weapon, only for the dog to shattered into particles.


    "An Illusion?" He was stunned.


    **Do you think weaklings like yourselves can touch me?**


    Orthus''s voice sounded all over the place, stunning the four, well... for only a second.


    "Fufufufu... These fool want to use my pet''s skill against me." Zukila stomped her foot on the ground, causing a mini earthquake, which shattered all the formations in front of them, revealing Orthus who stood 20 meters from them.


    **Huh?**


    "If it''s something else, my elephant won''t be able to detect it, but illusions? Fufufufu... You are a dog to be slaughter." She added with a sly smile.


    **Hahaha... Nice one! You''ll be the first I kill!** Orthus''s nails elongated, teeth increased in length, he grew an extra one-meter tall.


    "See what you have done?" Robert asked with a playful expression, and added with a smirk.


    "You might be as strong as a Sovereign Medal, but you can''t face Four Elite Medal holders."


    **We''ll see Mortal.**


    Orthus lunged forward towards the four, with teeth and claws ready.


    ___


    ***Show yourself, Let''s have a talk.***


    Deimos turned around as Michael walked out from thin air, weapons in hands.


    Deimos snapped his fingers and two chairs and a table with a tea pot and cups on it, appeared in front of him.


    ***Seat down.*** he sat down, and gestured to Michael who was covered in blood from killing an unknown number of Monsters to sit.


    Michael observed him for some moment, and sat down.


    ***Tea? Or you Mortals like something different?***


    Michael took the pot and poured himself a tea, then picked up his cup.


    ***A good sign--***


    "What do you want to take about?"


    ***We can see you are the strongest in your world, who gained his powers with hard work, so my Father; Lord Ares, want to propose a deal to you Mortals... What do you think about that?***

 Chapter 241: Death Of Orthus.

    "Go on."


    Michael took a sip, not saying anything further.


    ***You Mortals will surrender to us, and see us as your leader for eternity... That''s all we ask for, and most of all, we''ll let you all live.*** S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael sneered hearing the proposal, he calmly placed the tea cup on the table between them.


    "Can I ask you a question?"


    ***Yeah, Sure.*** Deimos took a sip of his tea.


    "If someone attacked your world, not once but twice, kill a lot of your race, and then proposed for the remaining to surrender and serve him like a slave, will you surrender?"


    Deimos froze, hearing his question. He looked up at him, then at the cup that was about to touch his lips.


    ***You should be happy you are getting this favor, you know?*** he slowly placed his cup on the table, then fixed his red eyes on Michael.


    ***Let me remind you, There are two more S-Rank gates in your world, If you Mortals close this one by chance, what time will you have to close the other two? But agreeing to this will help you... Our army won''t Attack if you surrender now.***


    "Thanks for the reminder, And those other S-Rank gates... They''ll be closed when I head back."


    ***You can only do that if you leave here alive.*** Deimos relaxed on his seat.


    ***But first, I also have a question, do you mind if I ask?***


    "Go ahead."


    ***What Demon Lord''s Legacy are you using? We know you''re moving to be the next Demon Lord, but we are still perplexed, because there''s no Demon lord, Well... In the second realm, but not in your Realm, So can you enlighten me before I kill you all?***


    Michael chuckled: "If I tell you I have no idea, will you believe me?"


    ***Hmm... That''s surprising, But I do... Last chance... Do you accept?***


    Michael calmly stood up from the chair.


    "Not in a thousand years will I agree."


    ***Ok then, It seems we are fighting them.***


    Before he could stand up, Ares, His father''s voice sounded in his head.


    [***Return, The Mission is completed, Leave the rest there... Their blood will help us get closer to freeing Typhon... Goddess Gaea has another plan for this human, she believes he''ll meet us here, so spare him.***]


    ***It seems I''ll get going.*** Deimos stood up with a smile.


    "You aren''t going anywhere!"


    Michael shot towards Deimos, appearing in front of him in seconds, And slashed down with his starlight sword.


    BANG!!


    His weapon collided with a red barrier, Deimos smirked at him while inside the barrier.


    ***You are only in the Half Immortal Realm, While I''m a Lower god, this battle will be boring to me, because I can kill you with a flick of my finger, but I got to go... See you in the future.***


    With a flick of his finger, a powerful force struck Michael, throwing him hundreds of meters back.


    Michael collided heavily on the ground, feeling an intense pain shot to his head, he slowly looked down at his hand holding the starlight sword, and was stunned seeing his whole hand was cut off... The starlight sword was lying some feet in two of him.


    ***That''s my gift to you, Losing an arm is nothing to what will fall on your world. For rejecting our offer, Your Realm will be wiped out from existence.***


    "You talk too much."


    Michael sat cross-legged on the ground, then closed his eyes.


    Deimos watched with fascination, waiting to see what he''s doing, in less than ten Seconds he was so dumbfounded that he muttered.


    ***Impossible! How the hell can a Human regenerate with such speed?***


    He watched as Michael''s right hand slowly started regenerating, and in less than one minute, his hand was fully restored.


    ***You are really full of Surprises, Mortal... Don''t worry, we''ll know your legacy soon, and these strange powers in you... Till then, I''ll be waiting for our battle.***


    Michael stood up, walked towards his sword, and picked it up.


    "When we meet again, it''s not you I''ll be facing, but those fools who are above you."


    ***Hahaha!! That will be amusing, I''ll get going now.***


    BANG!


    Orthus smashed on the ground, rolling towards him, Deimos turned his head to the two-headed dog.


    **Won''t you help us, Commander?**


    ***Sorry Orthus, but you have been chosen by your mother.***


    **What the hell did that mean?** Orthus stood up from the ground, its faces filled with confusion.


    ***Your Blood will be needed for the sacrifice, Goddess Hecate will see to that.***


    **You!!**


    Before it could yell at Deimos, he Vanished from the field, leaving them behind.


    **Mother!! Why will you do this to me?!!!**


    The Two-headed dog yelled in anguish.


    "You are ugly, what do you expect?"


    Orthus turned to Michael, its eyes turned red in rage, The snake as its tail opened its mouth and released a dark energy beam towards Michael, who simply blocked it with his red shield.


    Orthus was busy attacking, Not noticing two figures charging towards it from behind. The moment they got dangerously close, the Two-headed dog finally felt their presence, and turned around, but was too late.


    BANG!!!!!


    Two powerful punches from Chris and Camila struck both its head, hurtling Orthus towards Michael, who infused his Mana in his starlight sword and shot forward.


    Orthus''s eyes widened in Horror, seeing as Michael shot towards it with incredible speed.


    Whoosh!!


    The sound of blade cutting flesh rung out in the chaotic battlefield, as Michael split Orthus into halves.


    BAM!


    The halves of the two-headed dog fell heavily on the ground, while Michael landed on his feet.


    Shadow: **What?!**


    Orchard: **Impossible!!!**


    **Shit! Why did the--**


    "Are you looking down on us?!"


    Queen-Spidax quickly leaped backward, dodging Erika''s attack, she had learned the Hard way, This girl''s Sword contain poison, A very toxic one at that.


    **I have had enough!!!**


    Red smoked instantly shrouded her figure, Erika, and Jennifer who were closest, leaped backward, landing beside Violet and Helena.


    **GRRRRRRAAAAAAA!!**


    A huge scorpion measuring five meters tall, and 7 meters long appeared in front of the girls.


    Helena: "This is..."


    Violet: "Unbelievable."

 Chapter 242: Is This The End Of Our World?

    **I see Queen-Spidax is going all out.** Shadow turned to Joker, who was taking labor breathe.


    **I''ll admit it, Your weapon is powerful, but you aren''t strong enough to use it.**


    Shadow held both swords in his hand.


    **I''ll show you the power of an Immortal Realm!!**


    His eyes glowed brightly, as red energies surrounded his swords.


    **Survive This if you dare!!**


    With a swing of both his hands, two red crescent blades shot towards Joker, who braced himself.


    BANG!!


    Joker: "Huh?"


    Shadow: **What?!**


    "Let us have this one." Michael looked at Joker over his shoulder, a smile on his face.


    **You?!**


    BAM!!


    Reaper landed beside Michael.


    "Refer to my Lord with respect." He spat out.


    **Hahaha... We''ll see how powerful your lord is!**


    Michael just grinned: "I hope you said your prayers, because I''m sending you to hell."


    Two dark beam shot out from his eyes with incredible speed, shadow who wasn''t expecting such attack, quickly raised both his swords in defense.


    BAM!!!


    He moved backwards, his feet leaving trail on the ground.


    "Is that all?"


    Shadow plunged both swords in the ground, then massaged his numbed wrist.


    **Your fusion place you in the Half Immortal Realm, although It''s the low-stage, your attacks force is exceptionally powerful.**


    "Well thank you."


    **But...**


    He pulled out his swords. **That won''t work on m--**


    BAM!!


    A huge claw slashed on his back, throwing him forward, with a forward roll, he stopped his fall. Shadow turned around seeing a huge black fox walking out from tore space.


    **Is this space Bloodline?** He was stunned.


    Space Bloodlines was one of the few powerful bloodlines in the whole universe, these bloodlines were so deadly that Light, Lightning and Darkness were like children to them.


    In presence of the other bloodlines, space was second to the first, and strongest bloodline. The Void.


    "I''m also surprised, who would have thought they are other bloodlines? AI gave Humans the bloodlines they could withstand, but Pets don''t have such restriction... It''s just sad AI don''t even sell it."


    Michael, Abyss and Reaper started walking towards Shadow, who stood in between the three.


    "Michael, You''ll need th--"


    "-No need, Mr Joker, it belongs to you. And besides... I''m dying to try out a new skill." Michael smirked, then threw the starlight sword into the air.


    With a thought, it split into 30, flying aimlessly around him.


    "How do you like this?"


    His eyes turned red, while the Starlight swords took the form of countless weapons. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **The Starlight sword, belong to Darren, The Demon Lord of the second Realm... I''m indeed surprised how you got such a powerful figure''s sword.**


    ''Darren.''


    Michael remembered his conversation he had with Darren when he unsealed the first seal.


    ''[If you want to see me again, go to the beginning], [Enter the Sovereign Medal before having the thought of traveling between Realms].'' He smirked.


    "I''d met him."


    Shadow was taken aback hearing his word, Darren have killed one-third of their first army with just a drop of his hand, And this Human is saying he knows such a figure.


    **I don''t care about that!**


    Shadow shot towards him, only to be slap meters back by Abyss who walked out from another tore space.


    **You Fox! If you have the gut face me!!** Shadow stood up in rage.


    "Is there a way I can such a Bloodline?" Michael asked, scratching his head.


    ''Why don''t you ask, System?''


    Drakon''s voice sounded in his head.


    {Countdown: 8: 56: 16.}


    He sighed: ''System is on a vacation.''


    ''Huh?''


    He didn''t reply to Drakon, instead, charged forward with Reaper following behind.


    ____


    [Amerisa''s Park.]


    "Mr President!!"


    Dennis who sat 20 meters from the gate with all the powerful figures turned their heads to Joy who rushed towards them, her face filled with horror.


    "What is it? Have you located the other S-Rank gates?"


    "Huff. Huff. Huff... I won''t say we locate it... The right word is, The gate located us!"


    "What?!" They all stood up.


    "Yes, Two S-Rank gates opened 10 minutes ago."


    """WHAT?!!!!!!!!!!"""


    "WAIT! TWO?!!"


    "What happened?" Adrian landed in front or them, hearing their scream.


    "Two... Two S-Rank gates had already opened." Joy repeated.


    "Where?"


    "Well... With the information gotten, The first opened in the border separating the 17th and 18th cities, and the monsters were huge, measuring 20¨C30 meters tall!"


    "Giants."


    Adrian was stunned. "Are you sure about this?!!"


    "Yes." Joy nodded vigorously.


    "Do you know their numbers?" He asked again.


    Joy shook her head: "We don''t know exact amount, all the Military helicopters that got close to them had be split into two, all we know is; they''re above 20."


    All the figures staggered backward hearing her reply, The Governor took a deep breath and asked:


    "What about the second S-Rank gate?"


    "Hmm... It appeared above the clouds, hidden from view, The 15th and 16th cities are the closest to it."


    "What... Monsters came out from it?"


    "With some investigation, it''s only one monster, but measuring 35 meters tall, it has 100 powerful hands and 50 Human heads."


    "Hacatoncheires, known as the hundred-handers, Son of Gaea... Shit!! We need to do something or else, we''ll lose three if not four cities with all its residents! That''s Millions of death!!" Adrian quickly walked towards the gateway.


    "What are you doing, Mr Adrian?" Amerisa''s president asked in surprised.


    "Supreme needs to know about this!" He entered the gateway.


    Amerisa''s president turned to Joy. "Put the city in a state of emergency, and lock down! No one is allowed to travel or even come out of their houses, send the police department to see to this!!"


    "Yes president!" Joy nodded, she quickly brought out her phone to make a call.


    "What are we going to do? More than 20 Giants are heading to the 17th and 18th cities, Should we send someone?"


    "Who would we send, Mr Clearance? All our powerful figures are in the Gate!" The Governor sighed.


    The next moment, the clear blue sky, suddenly turned red, signaling the fall of their Realm.


    Joy who was about to make a call, looked up at the now red sky, totally speechless. The whole sky under the cities turned completely red, As a foreboding feeling descended on everyone''s heart.

 Chapter 243: Did I Miss The Way?

    Adrian walked out of the gateway, he froze on track seeing the huge pile of dead monsters in front of him; what shocked him more was Mira and Maria who squats in front of a ten meters pile of Monsters.


    The two girls were clearly covered in blood, While Tyson, Borne and his brothers stood behind them.


    Adrian Absentmindedly moved his gaze around the destroyed field, to his left were piles of dead monsters, and to his right... Well... The players who lose their lives were lied on the ground.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Adrian turned to Tyson, who had noticed his presence.


    Instead of answering, He asked: "Where is Michael?"


    "North from here, I''ll say 100 miles away."


    Adrian was flabbergasted. ''How big is this field?'' He thought, then looked around, and asked.


    "What are you guys up to?"


    "The Boss asked us to take all the Cores, but..." Rahond stopped in front of them.


    "That''s a work load, these Monsters are more than thousands." He looked around the place.


    "So you guys won?"


    Adrian was still stunned, it has only been 13 minutes in the real world, He can''t believe these people could kill so many Monsters in 30 minutes, let alone 13.


    "Well, the battle took an hour, But we won." Maria stood, and turned around to Adrian, a smile on her face.


    Adrian stared at her, lost in her deep blue eyes for more that he would have like.


    "Ahem! Michael is that way."


    Tyson cleared his throat, bringing Adrian out of his gaze, and pointed at the direction. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh¡­ Right... I''ll get going."


    He looked at Maria one last time, and flew into the air, towards the direction Tyson pointed.


    "It seems you got an admirer."


    Mira stood up, sheathed both her daggers, and turned to her friend.


    "Look at you, all nasty." Maria quickly changed the subject, pointing at Mira''s Overcoat and black pants.


    Mira looked at herself, and glared at her. "Same as you."


    "You have a point, It''s just sad these guys didn''t let us fight Lv40 Monsters above."


    Maria turned to Borne, and his group, a small frown on her face.


    "The Boss asked us to keep you safe." Dink defended.


    The two girls just rolled their eyes at them.


    "Come on, Let continue taking their Cores." Mira said, pulling Maria to the pile of Monsters.


    "If someone told me some weeks ago that I, Maria, will be doing all these, even tearing up dead Monsters to removed their cores, I''ll surely laugh on the person''s face."


    "Yeah¡­ I once have a mental illness..." Mira blurted out.


    Maria turned to Mira In shock, as the two girls crouched down.


    "You didn''t mention that to me."


    "Not serious... My mental illness is, I''m scared of even the thinnest thing, But after these two years training with my brother, It seems something snapped in me." She tore opened the Monster in front of her, not even flinching by the blood and smell, and continued:


    "Truthfully, I was selfish."


    "Meaning?" Maria started hers.


    "I let my brother did all the hard work, taking care of me and all that without thinking of ways to help... Well... I thought of ways, but he won''t allow me to... I should have sneak out or anything, to try and support him, but instead, I just... I just nodded and said nothing."


    She looked down at the red Core in her hand, then place it on the ground.


    "I understand... I felt the same way--"


    "--You couldn''t walk, so you have no choice, But what about me...? My brother took care of me from... I don''t even know how old I was, He dropped out of school, so he could take care of me..." She chuckled sadly.


    "I''ll say my eyes are now open." Tears formed in her eyes.


    "It''s ok, Mira."


    Maria hugged her shoulders, resting Mira''s head on her shoulder:


    "Don''t think too much about it, Your brother is a type of elder brother everyone wish for, you should be happy, and use this time to show him how much you love and cherish him... Show him that you can also look and take care of him as he took care of you."


    "You are right, Maria..." Mira removed her head from Maria''s shoulder and stared at her with her bright eyes:


    "I''ll get him the best birthday present ever!"


    "That''s my girl, I''ll join you. And also get something for my sister and Michael."


    "Oh! I forgot those two are birthday buddies."


    With the Mood restored, the two girls happily started removing Cores... Borne and his brothers who heard everything smiled slightly, they all stepped forward to assist the girls.


    "What about, Jennifer?"


    "Huh?" Rahond turned to Tyson. "Why are you asking about her?"


    Tyson glared at him: "Can''t I ask about our Vice Guild Master?"


    With a huff, he walked away in long strides, not waiting for Rahond to answer.


    "What is wrong with this guy?" Rahond''s confusion was palpable, as he watched Tyson walked away.


    ___


    Adrian landed in front of Michael, and was so stumped that he was unable to speak.


    The dead Orthus, or even the giant scorpion and Orc didn''t shock him, but the sight in front of him did.


    Michael sat on a chair, with a cup of tea in his hand, but that isn''t want caught his attention, It was the Silver hair lady on his laps, laughing with him.


    Adrian had to look around him, making sure he''s still in the gate with dead monsters everywhere, Confirming he hasn''t entered another plane or realm, He coughed lightly.


    "Ahem."


    Michael and Erika looked up, seeing Adrian descending in front of them.


    "I almost thought both of you are in your honeymoon."


    The moment his feet touched the ground, he felt a presence behind him, two actually... Adrian looked over his shoulder seeing the eyes of Reaper and Abyss staring at him.


    "Ok..."


    He turned back to Michael, who was smiling at him.


    "Has the gates opened?"


    Michael asked, Erika still on his laps, If Maria saw her sister like this, she''ll be more than shocked.


    Hearing his question, A huge question Mark Appeared on Adrian''s head:


    ''Did I miss the way?'' He looked around again.


    "No you didn''t."


    "You... You can hear my thought?!"


    Adrian''s eyes went so wide that they were about to fall from his sockets.

 Chapter 244: Soon To Be King

    [One hour ago.]


    Shadow quickly raised both his swords, blocking Michael''s attack.


    Slayer collided with Shadow''s swords, causing sparks on their collision.


    With not a single hesitation, he leaped backward, as ten Starlight swords struck the spot he was standing on, right in front of Michael.


    Shadow kept on moving backwards, as different golden weapons chased after him, missing him by a hair length.


    **I have enough!!**


    The moment he landed, he Vanished from view.


    "Disappearing skill?"


    Michael was stunned for a moment, then a grin Appeared on his face.


    "You think you''re the only one with a disappearing skill?" He activated [Shadow Dash], And thanks to his Fusion with the Clone and Drakon. He Vanished from view.


    BOOM!!


    BANG!!


    CLANG!


    BOOM!


    Joker who stood close by was stunned, he could hear the sound of Weapons clashing, but the ones attacking were clearly invisible, even with his darkness bloodline, he couldn''t pinpoint anything.


    Now he understood why Shadow and Darkness are two different things.


    BAM!


    Shadow appeared meters from him, falling heavily on the ground, Joker blinked because Shadow''s right hand had been torn off, like... Pulled from his shoulder.


    Like answering his deduction, Michael appeared in front of Shadow with Shadow''s right hand in his.


    "I thought you are made of smoke? How the hell can you bleed?" He mocked, the moment the blood touch his feet, he heard a Ding Notification in his head.


    {Abyssal''s Essence detected.}


    {Countdown Timer: -10 Minutes.}


    ''Huh?''


    {Countdown: 8: 05: 27.}


    ''His blood actually reduced the timer? How is that possible? I need to know more about this abyss.''


    He turned his head from the hand, to the owner, who slowly stood up with one katana in his left hand.


    "How are you related to the Abyss?"


    Shadow was taken aback hearing the mention of the word "Abyss".


    **Well... My Lord have given up on me, so I might as well tell you.** Shadow fixed his gaze on Michael.


    **Those fools who chose to leave us here to die might not be able to detect you yet, But I know you have a sliver of the Abyss in you... You shouldn''t get cocky Human, You might be able to defeat me, but you aren''t even close enough to touching a cloth on their body let alone killing them.**


    "If you hated them, Tell me what I need to know about the Abyss, I might spare you."


    Shadow staggered backward for a moment, then looked up at him, his red eyes blazing... Michael instantly got on guard, hearing the Demonic Voice that came out from Shadow.


    ***Hahaha... Just know one thing young man, before you can be crowned King, and have control of your Army, you need our Acceptance.***


    The voice commanded respect, it was so powerful that an unknown amount of pressure fell on the whole field, forcing the Monsters, pets and humans to their knees.


    With gritted teeth, Michael channeled all his Energy in his body, holding himself upright... This pressure was beyond anything he had seen.


    ***I''m impressed, I thought the Former King''s choice of successor was a weakling, but you prove to be something more, I''m indeed impressed... Ok young man, We''ll be waiting for you.***


    "Who... Who are you?" Michael asked with gritted teeth.


    ***Not all gods are evil, Young man. They might be in the Wrong side, but after the King is back, they''ll move towards him... For your question; You will know who I am, when the time is right... I''ll give you my Acceptance, Young man... Work harder and pray the others give theirs... I''ll also leave a gift, well...


    It''s only natural to bring a gift for the soon-to-be king.*** Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon Hearing what the Monster or whatever creature it is, was saying through Shadow, Michael just nodded.


    ***This body is my spy, I guess his cover is blown, So I''ll have to kill him, Not like I''m scared of those low lives. I hope to see you again.***


    The next thing Michael saw was Shadow exploding into rain of blood, which all fell on him.


    DING!!!!!!!


    {High amount of Abyssal''s Essence detected!}


    {Countdown: - 8 hours.}


    {System Countdown: 00: 03: 58.}


    Seeing the Countdown, Michael didn''t know if he should jump up in joy, or sat down somewhere and think about what the voice had said.


    "King? King of what? Is it the Abyss?"


    BOOM!!


    Michael, and the players who are now standing on their feet, looked up at the now red sky, before they could register what is happening, hundreds of red Lightnings flew from the sky with incredible force.


    The players stared in horror, all seeing a grim future ahead of them, a future where they''ll be dead without a complete corpse.


    But...


    ...To their shock, the Lightnings struck all the Monsters, like they had a mind of their own, None attacking any players, they all fell directly on the Monsters.


    Jennifer, Erika, Violet and Helena leaped back, as five powerful red Lightnings fell on Queen-Spidax, turning her Into ash in matter of seconds.


    The four landed meters back, and looked at each other, confusion and surprise clearly visible on their faces.


    Orchard saw five lightning landing towards him, The Orcs'' king channeled all his Energy to his hand and created a powerful looking barrier around himself.


    To Commander Wang and his group shock, the Lightning shattered the barrier like fragile glass, striking Orchard, turning him into ash, silencing his agonizing screams.


    "What the hell was that?"


    "First a pressure that almost dug me in the ground, now this?"


    "At least, all the monsters had been killed."


    "You are right."


    Word of confusion and surprise were flying everywhere, as the surviving players were still shock about the turn of event.


    Mira and Maria lowered their weapons, looking at the pile of Monsters in front of them.


    _


    Michael took a deep breath and undo his Fusion, Drakon appeared beside him, also looking around in confusion.


    "This power is beyond that of an immortal." Drakon muttered in mild surprised


    "I think this is the gift he mentioned."


    DING!!


    {One Minute left for the system upgrade.}


    {Countdown: 00: 00: 57.}


    "We''ll find out in a minute." Michael muttered with a smile.

 Chapter 245: Mega System, Online; I Think Im Op!

    Michael walked towards the chairs created by Deimos and sat down.


    "Go and help the others." He said to Drakon, who nodded, and flew towards Jennifer''s location.


    {Countdown: 3, 2, 1...}


    {Stand by, Mega system coming online.}


    Michael closed his eyes, as an unknown energy burst out from him, throwing Reaper and Abyss who were closest, meters back.


    The two landed on their feet and stared at their Lord in shock, even Joker was Flabbergasted.


    ''Such energy? This isn''t Mana.'' He thought.


    DING!!!!!!


    Michael felt a headache coming up, hearing the loud Notification alert in his head, after some Seconds, The System''s voice sounded;


    {Congratulations host for upgrading the system, Host gained a Gift Box.}


    {Congratulations, Host gained a VIP VRG account, Host''s AI Bracelet had been hacked by the system.}


    {Host gained two gifts from one of the Abyssal Lords.}


    {Congratulations, Host gained 50,000 points.}


    {Congratulations, Demon Lord''s legacy have been upgraded to stage four.}


    {Host gained a new skill: [Devil Blade].}


    {Congratulations, [Brainwave] have been upgraded to its highest stage.}


    This shocked Michael, [Brainwave] was his first skill, and stage three was the strongest, knowing with this skill, No one will be able to lie to him again... Because, He can simply read their thoughts.


    The system wasn''t done.


    DING!!


    {Host''s Mana has been transformed into Abyssal Energy.}


    {Analyzing Host''s Bloodline...}


    {Host have many skills which are related with numerous bloodlines.}


    {So Host have the choice to choose Five bloodlines.}


    ''Five? As far as I know, everyone has only One...! Wow! You really live up to your name, "Mega Cheating System".''


    {Thanks Host... Please Pick five Bloodlines from this list.}


    {Shadow. Void. Space. Psychic. Metal. Blood.


    Darkness. Wind. Death. Earth. And Water.}


    {Host can pick five, and gained a skill from each one.}


    Michael blinked in shock, without hesitation; he opened his mouth.


    "Void, Psychic, Space, Shadow, and Blood."


    {These Bloodlines are too powerful for host''s current body, Host needs to have the immortal body to continue.}


    ''Immortal body? Where the hell am I going to find that??!''


    {Host will have to break through to the immortal realm, and the system will do the rest... For the moment, host can have only two bloodlines, Don''t worry, the system will seal the rest... When Host enters the Immortal Realm, the other three will be automatically unlocked.}


    {Host should pick two Bloodlines for now.}


    ''I understand, Let''s go with; Void, and... What should I choose? These four are so good.''


    {Recommendation?}


    ''Yes, please.''


    {With Host''s Main path, which will be unlocked in the coming future; I suggest host to pick Shadow Bloodline.}


    ''Hmm... Ok, let''s go with Void and Shadow.''


    {Fusing Bloodlines to Host.}


    Michael only felt a slight electric current in his body, then nothing happened.


    ''Is that all?''


    {Not even close.}


    Michael grinned hearing the system. ''Then what are you waiting for? Continue.''


    DING!!


    {Host gained a new Skill: Void of Retribution.}


    {Description: With every damage Host inflicts on target, the target suffered damage to his/her/ or its soul... If the target is weaker than host, Two attacks will destroy his/her or its soul... If the target is stronger that host, 10¨C30 Attacks will destroy the soul... Mystical-Class Cheat.}


    DING!


    {Host''s skill: [Shadow Dash] have been Altered into [Shadow world].}


    {Description: Take a specific target into your world of Shadows, Host''s stats will have a 100% increase, while Target''s stats will have 50% decrease. Mystical-Class cheat.}


    ''These skills are both Mystical-Class? And superb!! Well... In my hands.''


    DING!!! S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''They are more?''


    {Goddess Hestia is Impressed with your action against Ares''s offer... She rewarded you with the gift of Luck.}


    {Host gained a new skill: Luck of Supremacy. Legendary-class.}


    {Description: Host gained X10 of any rewards.}


    {Hestia had given you a quest: Play Doomsday In VRG, and receive a reward.}


    DING!!


    {Goddess Hemara is impressed with your decision, she rewarded you with a gift; Gods'' tongue.}


    {Description: You can understand, and speak all languages.}


    DING!!


    {Goddess Aphrodite is Impressed by your resistance. She rewarded you a gift; Trustworthy.}


    {Description: You can''t be easily betray by those closest to you, as long they saw you like a friend, or family relation.}


    ''Hmm...''


    DING!!


    ''Are you kidding me?''


    {All the gods are impressed, and together, They gave you a skill: Death Clone.}


    {Description: Host will have an extra life, once killed, Death Clone will automatically be activated, bringing host back to life, in a different location... Clones(2).}


    ''Two? Does that mean I can die two times and resurrect, again?''


    {Correct.}


    Michael waited for some Seconds and asked; ''No more notification?''


    {You should be happy with what you got.}


    "Oh, I Am." Michael smirked, and asked: ''Show me the gifts the Abyssal''s Lord gave me.''


    {Opening Gift.}


    {Host gained a Legendary-class Egg, and The location of the Egg which will Bring Destroyers back to life.}


    Michael was taken aback: ''location? Where?!''


    {Fourth Realm, Dark Castle.}


    He sighed helplessly. ''Let Me guess, I need to enter the Immortal Realm before going?''


    {Correct.}


    ''Another Egg? Mmm... Erika doesn''t have a pet, I should give her this egg... Three is enough for me... Ok system, What is this Gift Box, and VRG VIP account?''


    {Gift Box: With every game host completes, he''ll receive a gift box... Gift Box drop rate. Common items: 60%. Uncommon Items: 20%. Rare items: 10%. Epic Items: 5%.


    Legendary items: 3%. Mystical items: 2%.}


    ''I''ll pretend I didn''t see this, but open it.''


    {Opening gift Box...}


    {Congratulations, Host gained a black designer Facecap.}


    ''I thought my first try will give me something meaningful.'' He shook his head.


    ''What about the VIP account? And you also hacked my bracelet, I thought you can''t do that?''


    {That''s the old version host, The Mega system can do anything... And for your question, check your bracelet.}


    Your next read is on NovelFire|le|mp|yr


    Michael raised his bracelet, seeing his Life times, he almost fell from the chair he was sitting on.


    "Unlimited life times?! Is this for real?"


    {100%, Tell me, how do you like the new System?}


    ''I''ll say it again, You are the best System in the world.''


    {Wow, thanks Host.}


    "Why are you smiling so broadly?"


    He looked up, seeing Erika staring at him with a beautiful smile on her face.

 Chapter 246: You Ruined The Moment.

    "Cone here."


    He grabbed her wrist, and pulled her towards him, Erika who wasn''t expecting this, fell on his lap.


    "You?!"


    "I missed you."


    Erika smiled, then wrinkled her nose. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You know we both are covered in Monsters'' blood, right?"


    "So, can that stop us?" He placed his head on her neck, inhaling her scent.


    "What are you doing? Someone is watching!" She moved her neck backwards.


    Michael raised an eyebrow, then turned to his right seeing Joker, staring at them with a smirk.


    "You don''t mind, do you?"


    "Carry on, I''ll check up on the Commander." Joker waved at them, and walked away from the place.


    "Now we are alone." Michael turned his gaze back to the beauty on his lip.


    Seeing his intense gaze on her, Erika lowered her eyes to his lips, then licked hers.


    ''Gosh! Why did he have such a powerful pull on me? Come on girl, you need to control yourself--''


    "You don''t need to, I feel the same way."


    "Huh?" Erika was taken aback. "You can hear my thoughts?" She stared at him in mild surprised.


    "I can hear anyone''s thought, It''s a new skill." He smiled.


    Erika''s face turned red in embarrassment; "You... You heard what I was--"


    "--Every word, And I''m happy you felt that way." He slowly moved his hand on her thigh, testing the waters... And the waters was hot at the moment.


    Erika smacked his hand away. "No touching, You aren''t getting anything more than a kiss, and we aren''t exactly in a place for such a thing."


    She looked around, seeing all the players removing Cores from Monsters, distance away from their location, thanks to Reaper and Abyss keeping guard.


    "When will I have the honor, then?"


    "Let me see..." She thought for a moment, then smiled at him; "After marriage, If you are up for it."


    "Hahaha... That can be arranged, but first... We need to clear our world from all these unknown pest (gods)."


    "It means..."


    "Yes, You''ll be mine after all these is settled."


    Erika stared at him with cheerful eyes, next moment; she kissed him deeply, clearly happy... Michael smirked and went with the flow.


    "I''m so happy." She separated with a chuckled, staring lovely at him.


    "Come on now, let have some tea."


    Michael took the tea cup on the table in front of them, and fed it to her... Then he took a sip.


    "Cold Tea... Not so good." He grimaced, feeling the taste.


    Erika laughed, seeing his expression.


    "Ahem!!"


    The two looked up, seeing Adrian descending towards them.


    ___


    [Back to the present.]


    "We need to notify everyone about this news, Monsters are in our cities." Erika stood up from his lap, before she could walk away, Michael held her wrist.


    "Come on now, Reaper can take care of that--"


    "--Shh... I need to talk to Jennifer."


    Michael sighed and let her go, He watched as she flew away, then glared at Adrian.


    "You just ruined the moment." He relaxed on his chair.


    Adrian was flabbergasted, he thought for a moment, and sat down on the opposite chair, staring at Michael in front of him.


    "Why aren''t you worried about the Monsters?" He asked.


    Michael opened his hand, An ethereal dark Sword appear on his palm... Adrian stared at the sword with a stunned expression.


    "This is called; Devil Blade, when fused with my Sword, it''ll have the power to cut through anything, including spirits... And the best thing about this is; My Sword Attacks will be undefendable by any target... No matter the Armor or defense they have on."


    "I admit it''s one of the greatest skill, but... The Monsters out there are huge, some 30 meters high, Do you think you can face them?"


    Michael stood up:


    "That only makes it interesting, and I have some skills I need to test."


    < Congratulations Players for completing the Mission, All your rewards will be sent to you.>


    < Congratulations, player Supreme, for Killing one Boss.>


    < Checking your rewards.>


    < You gained 1 Legendary-Class Pet.>


    {Blessing: Luck of Supremacy activated.}


    {Congratulations, Host gained 10 Legendary-Class pets.}


    ''Speaking of much.'' He thought in mild surprised, seeing the total of Eleven eggs in his storage.


    He looked at Adrian, then tapped on his red bracelet, sending a message to his Elders.


    "When did you enter the Grandmaster Medal?!" Adrian exclaimed, seeing Michael''s bracelet.


    "Before I entered this gate."


    ''Did he just say "Before"?'' He turned his head to Michael. "Don''t you dare read my thoughts."


    "Already did." Michael shrugged indifferently. ''This skill is the best...! System, how many points do I have?''


    {Points: 51,346.}


    ''How many will I need in my current rank?''


    {7,000 points in each stat... No Grandmaster holder will be able to defeat you in a battle.}


    ''Put it in all my stats, and show me my progress.''


    {Done.}


    {OK Host.}


    {Name: Michael Brian.}


    {Game Name: Supreme.}


    {Main path: Abyssal Call (LOCK).}


    {Current Path: Demon lord''s legacy ~ stage four.}


    {Bloodlines: Void, Shadow, Space (Lock). Blood (Lock). Psychic (Lock).}


    {Level: Lv65.}


    {Rank: Grandmaster medal 1-star.}


    {Game played: 3.}


    {Games won: 3.}


    {Games lose: 0.}


    {Strength: 7,000pt. 3,500,000.}


    {Defense: 7,000pt. 3,500,000.}


    {Agility: 7,000pt. 3,500,000.}


    {Endurance: 7,000pt. 3,500,000.}


    {HP: 1,500,000.}


    {Demonic Mana: 7,000pt. 3,500,000.}


    {Blessings: Luck of Supremacy. Gods'' tongue. Trustworthy. Death Clone(2).} Find your next read at m v lemp-yr


    {Attack: 100,000.}


    {Intelligence: 90%.}


    {Points earned: 16,346.}


    {Skills: Brain wave - Epic class (Stage 3). Demonic split body - Epic class (stage 2). Shadow World - Mystical-class. Shield of Courage - Epic-Class. Killing intent - Rare-Class. Foresight - Legendary-class.


    Regeneration - Legendary-Class. Void of Retribution - Mystical-Class.}


    {Owned weapons: Starlight sword~ legendary class; Skills: [Split - stage 1], [Golden Invisible Armor]. Slayer - Legendary-class: Skills: (Siphoning and Sprint). Shirt Of Nessus - Legendary-Class: (Defense).}


    {Guild: The Conquerors.}


    {Storage: 11 Legendary-class eggs. Map of the fourth realm. Life Card, speed card, Knowledge card - ETC.}


    ''This is what I call an Op profile, but... I''m not done yet.''


    "You called, Guild Master."


    He was brought out of his thoughts by Rahond''s voice, He moved his gaze on his elders who were all covered in blood.


    "You guys look like crap, Thank goodness I have a cure for that." He snapped his finger.


    Jennifer and the rest only felt a cool breeze blew past them, the next moment; not a single stain could be seen on them.


    "These are for you guys."


    He brought out three eggs, and gave one each to Erika, Mira, and Maria.


    "Wow!!! Thank you, Brother!!" Mira exclaimed, taking the huge egg her brother gave her with a blissful expression.


    "Yes, thank you, Michael." Maria added.


    "So what is the news?" Jennifer asked, after seeing Adrian sitting behind Michael.

 Chapter 247: Why Are You Holding My Master, Human?

    "The news is, The gates in our world have been opened."


    The group turned to Commander Wang, Joker and the players, walking towards them.


    "Correct." Michael nodded;


    "What we need to do now Is head out of the gate..."


    Like on cue, AI''s Voice sounded.


    < Players should exit the gate in about 10 Minutes.>


    < 00: 09: 56.>


    "That''s our cue--" Joker trailed off, seeing the eggs in Erika''s, Mira''s and Maria''s hands.


    "Are those legendary-class eggs?"


    Everyone''s attention was finally drawn to the eggs in the girls'' possession.


    "Why are you guys staring like you haven''t seen a Legendary-class egg? The most important thing right now is stopping those Monsters in our world, right general Michael?"


    "The Commander is right..." He turned to Jennifer.


    "Lead them to the location of the Monsters, We''ll meet you guys outside."


    "Ok." Jennifer nodded, not asking anything.


    "You aren''t coming with us?" Tyson asked in mild surprised.


    Stay ahead with m v l em pyr


    Fighting Monsters from S-Rank gates without Supreme, didn''t sit well with him.


    "I won''t sleep here, and the girls needs help with their pets." Michael replied.


    Erika''s pet was given to him by an Abyssal''s lord, At the moment, he has no idea what type of pet is in it.


    "Ok, General Michael... We''ll see outside." Commander Wang turned to Glen and Kay.


    "Help the soldiers and moved all those we lost out of the gate, they must have a proper burial."


    "Yes, Commander!!" The two saluted.


    "What about your master?" Michael looked at Adrian over his shoulder.


    "Master, and my 19 fellow disciples are arriving tomorrow morning."


    "So quick, I thought it''s in a week or something?"


    "That was after I got the information about the Monsters." Adrian stood up with a sigh.


    "We''ll get going." Joker declared, and walked away with his surviving members, followed by the players, then Commander Wang and his soldiers.


    "What should we do, General Michael?" Robert stepped forward, 84 players stood behind him, all members of Supreme Brigade.


    "Go with them, provide as much help as you can."


    "Yes General." Robert nodded, and with a signal, all the soldiers walked towards the gate, leaving The Conquerors behind.


    "What are you waiting for?" Michael turned to Adrian, seeing him staring at Maria.


    "Adrian!"


    "Y-Yes?" Adrian turned his head to Michael. "Yes Michael?"


    "Everyone is gone, they''ll need your help outside." Michael pointed at the direction of the gate.


    "Right."


    Adrian nodded at him and The Conquerors, then flew towards the location.


    "We''ll be waiting." Jennifer nodded, before she could take a step, Michael''s voice sounded, stopping her on track.


    "I know one of your pet was killed by Dracula, for that... I''m giving you this."


    An egg appeared in front of Jennifer, who blinked in Shock.


    "Micky?" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Take it, It''s my gift to you."


    She took the egg, walked up to him, and have him a hug.


    "Thank you." She separated and turned to Erika. "We''ll be waiting." She winked at her, and added:


    "Don''t forget our arrangement."


    Erika nodded with a small smile, while Jasmine continued:


    "Yeah girl, we all will be waiting."


    Helena, Camila and Violet also smiled knowingly at her.


    "What is happening here? What arrangement? Am I the only one lost...?" Chris looked around the place in mild confusion.


    Michael: "Get going."


    The Conquerors nodded, with one last look around the place, they all turned around and walked towards the gate.


    Finally alone, Michael sat back down, staring At Erika, Mira and Maria... Drakon, Reaper, and Abyss stood behind him.


    "Don''t you think it''s about time you hatch your egg?" He asked, with a smile.


    The three nodded, they slowly placed their eggs in front of them, and started Channeling their Mana into it.


    {Warning, Mira, Erika, and Maria, don''t have enough Mana to Hatch their eggs.}


    ''Huh? I understand Maria, and Mira... But why can''t Erika? She is a Diamond holder, What type of Egg did that Guy gave me?''


    {System Advice Host to stop them, If not; their Mana will be drained, and will be unconscious for a while.}


    ''What?!!''


    Before Michael could say anything, Mira and Maria collapsed on the ground, He turned to Erika, Seeing her falling to her knees, her body covered with sweat.


    With her heavy breathing, Michael knew she was hanging on her last string of strength.


    "Stop infusing your Mana in it!" He stood up in fright.


    Erika raised her head to him, and smiled, then collapsed, Michael moved, catching her before she touched the ground.


    "You never listen--"


    Whzzzzzh!!!!


    He turned his gaze to the eggs in front of him, which was Humming with energy.


    "Huh? What...?"


    {I''m equally shocked.}


    BOOOMM!!!


    The eggs exploded into a huge Mana explosion, Michael quickly covered himself and the girls with his Shield... The energy was so Violent that Drakon, Reaper and Abyss had to activate their defense skills, Protecting themselves in it.


    ''I never thought three Legendary-class eggs hatching will cause such destruction.'' Michael thought, looking around the field which was now damage beyond recognition.


    GRAAAA!!


    HISSS!!


    SCREECH!!


    He sharply turned his head to the spot the eggs once stood, seeing...


    "What the?!"


    A Two meters long Python, It moved towards Mira and before Michael new it. The 2 meters long snake, starting transferring its Mana into his sister.


    He subconsciously turned his head to Maria, seeing a one-meter tall white Eagle, also infusing its mana into Her.


    Then turned his head to Erika''s egg, for the first time in a long time, Michael''s neck hair stood up.


    Standing In front of him was an 8-meter huge Ice Dragon, It fixed its green eyes on Michael, Then lowered its gaze to Erika.


    "Why are you holding my Master, Human?"


    "You speak?"


    Michael, Reaper, and Drakon were stunned, hearing the female Ice Dragon.


    "You haven''t answered my question." The Dragon''s green eyes glowed.


    "Show some respect."


    The Ice Dragon turned its head towards Drakon, and was stunned.


    She considered herself as a Noble Dragon, who is above all... Who would have thought a Royal Drakon was here, and a powerful one at that.


    "Sorry, My prince." She bowed at Drakon in submission.


    "Stop taking, and help your master!"


    Michael yelled at the Dragon, who turned her head to him. Blue Mana flowed out from her entering Erika.


    "Uhh!"


    Erika gasped, opening her eyes... Seeing she was in Michael''s hands, she stared at him in confusion.


    "Surprise." Michael gestured to the Ice Dragon with his head.

 Chapter 248: Conquerors! Time To Earn Our Name!!

    "Mm..."


    Mira''s eyes fluttered opened, feeling her cheek getting lick by something.


    "Huh?" She was stunned seeing the Python''s eyes staring at her.


    "Wow!! Big Brother! Is this my pet?!!" She sat up, staring at the snake in front of her.


    "I thought you won''t wake up."


    Mira looked up, seeing Maria standing on a huge white Eagle.


    "WOW!!" She exclaimed again, seeing the huge Ice Dragon behind Erika and Michael.


    "Now that all of you are awake, it''s time to give your pets the Bloodline stones and evolution stones you took." Michael turned his head to the timer.


    < 00: 03: 43.>


    "Michael, Can they control such powerful pets?" Erika asked, her voice laced with worries.


    "We are here if anything goes South." Michael smiled at her, then turned to the two girls.


    The huge eagle which was now a stage 2 evolved landed on the ground, and Maria jumped down.


    "Come on, Mira." Maria gave her pet two more evolution stones and three Bloodlines stones, which are Wind, Lightning, and plant.


    Mira nodded, brought out her stones, and squat down in front of the Python. "I''ll name you... Sofia."


    Michael frowned upon hearing the name, feeling his Mood change, Erika turned to him;


    "What is it?" She asked in a low voice.


    Before he could reply, Mira asked:


    "What do you think, brother?"


    "Are you sure giving it Mum''s name is ok?" Instead of answering, Michael asked.


    "I miss Mum, This will make her memories last longer, her name will never be forgotten."


    The two sisters looked at each other, then at the siblings... They both remained silent.


    Michael walked up to his sister and patted her head. "It''s ok, I miss her too."


    Mira looked up at her brother with a smile on her face. "Yes." She gave Sofia the stones.


    "Sofia won''t be able to absorb all the stones, three is enough for now... Same with you Maria."


    Maria who was about to give her pet all the stones stopped on track, she sighed and gave her pet one evolution stone, keeping the rest for later.


    Mira nodded at her brother, and gave Sofia three evolution stones... And two bloodlines stones, Darkness, and Water.


    "Only two?" Michael stared at the Snake, who hungrily swallowed both Bloodline stones.


    "Yeah, Sofia already has Earth Bloodline... You told us if a pet has higher bloodlines, its innate Bloodline will be weakened, And I don''t want that... Three is enough for me."


    Michael nodded in satisfaction, and turned to Erika, seeing her giving Snow four evolution stones.


    "No Bloodline?"


    "Yeah, Her Water Bloodline is enough for us." Erika smiled, as Snow swallowed the stones.


    The group quickly stepped back, as a powerful Mana wave burst out from the three pets.


    ____


    [Amerisa''s park.]


    "Thank goodn--" Amerisa''s president froze, seeing the bodies being carried out from the gate.


    Find new worlds at m-vl-em-py-r


    "So many..." The Governor''s voice trailed off.


    Commander Wang, Joker, and the players followed behind, then The Conquerors.


    "Where is Michael?" The president asked Adrian, not seeing Michael among the group.


    Everyone subconsciously turned their heads to the bodies being carried out.


    "Is he..." Joy was horrified.


    Understanding their look, Adrian quickly open his mouth: "No. No. No, Michael is still in the gate, he''ll be out soon."


    "Yes, Mr President, Instead of worrying so much, tell us about these Monsters." Jennifer, and The Conquerors walked towards them.


    "Well..." They all turned to Joy, who stepped forward, handing Jennifer, Prince Chris, Joker, Commander Wang and Vice Commander Celina, a document.


    "As written in these documents, they are a total of 50 Giants, all Lv100... The other cities have sent players to assist, and the 18th city as we speak is under attack... Half of the city already destroyed, and the Royal family''s knights are trying their best to save as many people as we can." Joy said.


    "Should we contact General Joe?" Camila asked her brother.


    "He''s busy with the guards, the mission Michael sent them haven''t yet been completed." Chris whispered to his sister.


    Joy moved her gaze around and continued: "The Hundred-hander is heading to the 16th city, all the effort to stop it has been in vain."


    "Hmm..." Jennifer nodded slowly, she closed the document, and gave it back to Joy.


    "Any other news?"


    "Nothing, But... The 18th city... Hundreds of people have been killed already... I don''t t-think the city will exist after all this is finished." Joy said, her voice creaking.


    "Then we are wasting time here."


    Everyone turned around to the gate, seeing Michael, and the three girls walking out of the gate, which then closed behind them.


    Tyson: "So fast?"


    "Time flow faster in the gate." Michael reminded him, he slowly moved his gaze around the people present.


    "Leave all the Giants to The Conquerors, I''ll personally lead the raid, and make sure to wipe out every single one." He turned to Commander Wang and Joker.


    "Can you guys handle the Hundred-hander?"


    "Leave it to us, General Michael." Commander Wang announced.


    "Conquerors!! Time to earn our name! Drakon! Come out!"


    The space behind him tore open, and Drakon in his Dragon''s appearance walked out, he was so huge that only a claw was longer than a two-storey building, let alone it''s razor sharp teeth. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael grabbed Mira, and flew into the air, landing on Drakon''s head.


    "Garuda! Come out!"


    The space tore opened behind Jennifer, as a huge bat flew out, she, Tyson, and Helena leaped into the air, Landing on Garuda''s head.


    "Snow, Come out!"


    GRRRAAAAA!!


    Everyone turned to Erika in shock, As a huge Ice Dragon, half the size of Drakon walked out. She, Borne and his brothers leaped into the air, landing on Snow''s head.


    "Flower! Come out!" A red parrot walked out from the tore space, Violet, and Rahond landed on its head.


    The rest all summoned their pets which could fly, and got on it.


    "Today, We''ll show the World what The Conquerors are capable of." Michael folded his hand behind his back, as Reaper walked out from the space, standing behind him and Mira.


    "Let''s have some fun."


    Drakon shot into the air, followed by the Erika, Jennifer, Maria, and The Conquerors, all heading to the 18th city.


    "Do you think they can defeat the Giants?" The Governor turned his head to Adrian.


    "Saying the truth, Supreme only is enough." He said, remembering the long Devil Blade Michael showed him.

 Chapter 249: Battle Against The Giants 1

    [18th city.]


    A once beautiful city, surrounded by waters, which secluded it from the rest cities... For years, the people live their life peacefully, they all believe not interacting with the other cities is the only way they could stay away from trouble.


    But... The S-Rank gateway showed them being secluded has it own risks, before the other cities forces could reach their distant island, The Giants who the waters prove useless to, walked up to their island, and started attacking... S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...Because of their mindset, the strongest player in their city is a Gold medal holder, which was killed in one attack.


    The leader of the Giants was a fearsome Giant with humans'' skulls as his necklace, and a huge broadsword, which was 20 meters long.


    _


    BOOM!!


    A huge Axe smashed on a 30-storey building, splitting it into halves.


    "Fuck! One attack divided such a long building!" Firenze muttered, standing 100 meters away from the Giant with the battle Axe.


    "Guild master, we can''t win this battle, We have been fighting these things for 5 minutes now, and there''s no chance of us winning... We have lost more people than the damage we can deliver.


    "These Monsters'' defense are just too powerful." Rio said with a dark expression.


    "Either way, we must kill these things."


    Rhodes, The first senator of the fourth city said, walking towards them with Yomi, the second senator. 20 men with katanas followed behind them.


    "It''s about time you guys get here!" Firenze yelled at them, but his gaze fixed on the flaming city in front of them.


    Amidst this flaming city, 49 Giants slowly walked up to them, while the Boss sat on a huge building, Its sword plunged into the ground beside it.


    "What about Amerisa? They haven''t sent any help so far." Yomi asked, staring at the Giants walking towards them. With every step they took, crater formed on the ground.


    "Forget about them, they might be clearing the S-Rank gate that appeared in their city, all we need to do now is hold these things back, so the evacuation team will get everyone out." Sheehan, Mayor of Caroton city, landed in front of them.


    "This city might be secluded, but it''s in our world, we won''t let what happened 30 years ago repeat itself." He added.


    The Giants weren''t in a rush, they slowly walked towards the building the group were standing on, shattering every building on their path.


    _


    "Move!! Head to the port!!"


    "Go!! Move faster!!"


    "Move!!"


    Countless soldiers stood distance from the building Firenze and the rest stood on, escorting the survivors to safety.


    "Fast! We must get out of here before those thing get close!!" Ivy yelled at the people, she stood on a tank in a red Armor, armed with a sword.


    "Move!!" Mika yelled below her.


    "Please help me! My daughter is lost in the ruins, please! Help me!" A woman fell on her knees in front of Mika, pleading for help.


    "Where were you?! Why didn''t you held on to her?!" Nia asked, walking towards them.


    "I... Everywhere was chaotic, I didn''t know when I miss her, Please help me."


    Don''t miss chapters on m v l e m p y r


    Nia looked up at the two, and sighed. "Fafnir, Come out."


    The space distorted and a huge flaming phoenix walked out.


    "Fusion mode!"


    The Phoenix covered her with its wings, the next moment, it vanished as a red light shone all over the place, causing the others to close their eyes.


    Nia walked out, with huge red wings behind, and flaming armor on her.


    "Where?" She asked the woman.


    "Two blocks from here, in the half dilapidated apartment building."


    Nia nodded, and flew towards the direction.


    Ivy turned to Mika. "What about your president and vice?" She asked.


    "I don''t know about president Rebecca, but Vice president Damon is in the Port, helping."


    Ivy nodded, then turned to the woman: "Don''t worry, your daughter will be safe."


    ___


    High above the clouds, two figure stood on the air.


    ''Won''t you help them first king?" Tory asked, looking down at the destroyed city below.


    "Why would I do that? The king is already angry I help close the Gates in Luncheon, I don''t know how he''ll react if I help against the Giants." Rebecca observed the Giants'' Boss, who still sat on the building, like waiting for something.


    "Then give me one command, And I''ll kill all these people."


    "You are so bloodthirsty, It''s your side effect?" Rebecca turned to Tory who slowly nodded.


    "Yes, But I like it." Tory licked her lips.


    Rebecca shook her head, and turned her gaze to the field: "And besides, Even if I don''t show, My Vice and His secretary are present."


    Tory nodded again.


    __


    Whoosh!!


    Ivy and Mika quickly looked up, Seeing the destroyed building above them collapsing.


    "Fuck!! Everyone! Get out of the way!!"


    The two yelled at the Soldiers and Running survivors.


    BANG!!!


    BOOM!!


    The huge building fell on the ground, thanks to their quick thinking, and speed, The two rescued everyone in time.


    "What happened?"


    The two, while breathing heavily, looked up, seeing Nia with an unconscious girl in her hands, looking 5¨C6 years old.


    "My baby!!" The woman rushed up to Nia, Only to be yelled at.


    "You!! You got a child but couldn''t look after her, do you know how badly I want to hit you right now...? I saw her surrounded by flames, and she''s unconscious because the smoke had entered her system... I''m not giving her to you, I''m taking her to the Port."


    Without waiting for the stunned Mother''s reply, Nia flew towards the Port.


    "She is right, now go to the Port and meet your daughter there."


    The woman nodded at Mika, and rushed away.


    At that Moment:


    BAM!!!


    Everyone sharply turned their heads to the Boss, who slowly gripped its Sword, then stood up. What they saw next, was all the Giants charging towards them, their attack caused many dilapidated buildings to collapsed, as they charge towards Firenze and the rest.


    "Shit! I think it''s battle time!"


    Everyone summoned their weapons, infused their Mana in it, and braced themselves for the upcoming attack.

 Chapter 250: Battle Against The Giants 2

    The giant with the huge Axe reached Firenze and the group, and smashed down with its Axe.


    Whoosh!!


    They all leaped off the building as its Axe collided on it, Splitting it into halves.


    "Attack!"


    All the humans shot towards the giants, clashing with them.


    Skills and blades were flying everywhere as the two forces battled, The Giants were having a hard time attacking their enemies... The group used their advantage in size to maneuver, and dodged the siege of the giants'' attacks.


    Although the humans got an advantage in size, that was still a disadvantage to them.


    All their attacks seems to have None to no effect on the giants, it only seems to enrage than more.


    BAM!!!


    A giant slapped Yomi away with such force that could crush all the bones in her body, fortunately, her Legendary-class Armor protected her.


    "Cough!!"


    She threw up a mouthful of blood, Looked up at the Giants 50 meters from her location, and slowly stood up.


    "Are you ok?" Rhodes landed beside her, his face filled with worries.


    Yomi exhaled, then moved her gaze around. "We can''t win this, only 20 Giants are enough for us, but what about the other 30?" She looked at the other part of the city, seeing more Giants smashing and destroying anything in front of them.


    "We aren''t here to win this battle, we all know we can''t win..." Rhodes moved his gaze around the destroyed city.


    "We are here to hold them back, once everyone Is off the island, we''ll get the hell out of here."


    Yomi took a deep breath, and nodded: "Ok."


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    The two turned around seeing the giant who slapped her away, stretching its hand to grabbed them.


    "This Bastard is really looking down on us!!" Yomi infused her Mana in her sword and shot towards the hand.


    With a twirl of her body, she moved to the side of the outstretched hand, then slashed down with her sword which grew in length, successfully cutting off the wrist.


    *Graaaa!!*


    The Giant redrew its hand, with anger, it picked up the huge hammer with its right hand, and smashed down. Yomi dodged, and sent powerful fireballs at the Giant''s face.


    "First senator!!"


    Rhodes turned around, seeing Nia, Ivy and Mika rushing towards him.


    "What are you girls doing here?!! You should be in the port!!" He yelled at them.


    "No! We want to help!" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    BOOM!!!


    A building collapsed miles from their location.


    "The city is going down! And those 10 Giants seems to be heading to the port! They need all of you--"


    He froze seeing a huge Shadow covering them, The four quickly looked up, seeing a huge fist landing on their heads.


    "Shit!!!"


    Without hesitation, the four moved in different directions, as the huge fist struck the ground, creating a huge pit in it.


    Rhodes sighed in relief, staring at the Giant in front of him... The Giant raised its sword, and slashed horizontally, the huge sword, split buildings into Halves as it head towards Rhodes.


    Rhodes quickly formed a huge shield in front of him.


    BANG!!


    The moment the sword collided with the shield, it instantly shattered it, throwing Rhodes meters away.


    "Senator!!"


    The three girls exclaimed, seeing as Rhodes flew away from that clash... Hearing their scream, the Giant turned its head to the girls.


    Without hesitation, it raised Its sword again, before he could drop on them. A powerful punch connected on its cheek, sending it stumbling backward.


    "Vice President!!" Mika exclaimed in joy.


    "Go and help the military in the port! That''s an order!!"


    The three girls finally nodded, and rushed towards the port, passing five Giants who were also heading to the direction.


    "That was something." Rhodes flew towards Damon, who was in his fusion and sighed softly.


    "Where is Rebecca? We need her help here."


    "I don''t know where she is." Damon answered, and shot towards the Giant he Punched.


    "Kids." Rhodes shook His head. "I think it''s time I also fuse."


    __


    Whoosh!!


    Firenze moved backward, dodging the Axe of the Giant, and while moving backwards, he released wave of fire attacks towards it, which accurately collided with the Giant, raising a cloud of smoke. Experience the best from m|v|l|e|mp|y|r


    "That will surely have an effect, right?"


    An Axe flew out from the smoke towards him, not expecting this Attack, he quickly summoned an epic-class shield, The Axe collided with the shield... Throwing both Firenze and the shield tens of meters back.


    He stabilized himself while on midair, and looked down at the black shield, its surface was dented by the collision.


    "Thank goodness I have you, or else, that attack would have separated me into halves." He muttered, staring at the Giant walking out from the smoke, dragging its Axe behind it.


    He then moved his gaze around, seeing everyone fighting with all they got, out of the twenty guards Rhodes brought, Five was still standing, while the rest were either tore apart or smashed into paste.


    "But..." He turned his head to the Boss, who had sat back down.


    "Why Haven''t he moved from the start? Well... At least he''s watching the show, because, if this thing attack, none of them could stop it.


    BANG! BANG!! BANG!!


    The Giant shot towards him, leaped into the air and smashed down with its Axe, with horror; Firenze quickly flew out of the way, as the huge Axe and owner smashed the ground, splitting it open.


    "Fuck!!" He channeled all his Mana. "I''m not going down that easily!!" He shot forward.


    __


    "What are you guys doing here?" Blade asked, seeing Ivy, Mika and Nia rushing back to the port.


    "What about the survivors?" Nia asked her cousin.


    "The ship will move in five minutes, I just hope everyone''s out of the city."


    Nia stared at her cousin, because of the mask, she couldn''t detect his expression, but yelled:


    "Five Giants are heading to the port!"


    BAM! BAM! BAM!!!


    "It can''t be?"


    Everyone''s faces was filled with terror, seeing Five Giants walking towards them from the flaming city, while another five coming from the sea... Placing them in the center.


    "Bastards! We are surrounded!!" Blade cussed out loud!

 Chapter 251: Battle Against The Giants 3

    [Hundred of Miles from the border of the 15th city.]


    A 40 meters tall abomination with 100 hands and fifty heads walked down the desert towards the city. With every step it took, the ground trembled under its might.


    "Stop right there!!"


    The heads turned to their right seeing fifty helicopters heading towards it, A man with red hair stood on one, staring at it.


    **Good, I was getting bored walking.**


    Hundred-Hander opened its mouth, its voice was so powerful that the helicopters shook slightly.


    "Surround it, and open fire! Don''t hold back!!" Commander Wang yelled from inside the Helicopter.


    The fifty helicopters'' pilots received the order, and circled around Hundred-hander, who stood still, waiting for their move.


    The Helicopters circled around it, and opened Fire.


    DA-DA-DA-DA-DA-DA-DA-DA!!


    Countless machine guns'' bullets flew out from the Military helicopters, and soldiers'' guns, colliding with Hundred-Hander.


    **Hahaha!! Why are you Mortals tickling me?!**


    "It''s not working?!" Celina announced.


    "Keep trying! Keep firing" Robert yelled, opening fire on the monster in front of them.


    **My turn, You Mortals have had your Fun.**


    All the Fifty heads of Hundred-hander inhaled sharply, before the soldiers knew it... It opened its mouth, blowing breeze towards the surrounding Helicopters.


    BEEEP!!!


    WEEE!!!


    BAM!!


    "Shit!! The wind destroyed all our control!! It''s going down!!" The Pilot yelled.


    Joker, Commander Wang, Celina, and Robert, quickly jumped out from the Helicopter, Same with the Pilot.


    The six landed on the ground, as the helicopter fell behind them, exploding instantly.


    They looked up seeing all the Helicopters falling from the sky, the soldiers and their members jumping down.


    **Hahahahaha!!!**


    Hundred-hander laughed in its first victory.


    **Using Toys won''t help you, Mortals!!**


    "Ok them, I see we have to go old school." Commander Wang and all the members who could use fusion, fused with their pets.


    "I never thought I''ll be taken down by a common wind." Joker looked up at the Monster meters from him.


    "I''ll have to go all out." He stopped;


    ''Can I take another round with my weapon?'' He thought, the Mystical-Class weapon is just too powerful, using it continuously while being a low medal is just seeking death.


    "I think that''s why they called it, Mystical-Class weapon." He sighed. "At least Ranger will help me, Ranger! Fusion mode!!"


    Hundred-hander looked down, feeling a powerful Energy below it, when It saw the Mystical-Class weapon in Joker''s hand, it was presently stunned.


    **I''m surprised, Mortal. But can you use it for long?**


    "We can only see."


    BOOM!


    Joker shot into the air, flying towards Hundred-hander, lightnings emanating from the Weapon.


    "Attack!! Make sure to keep your distance from Joker!!" Commander Wang yelled, and shot into the air, releasing White Lightnings on Hundred-hander.


    Zukila, and the rest who couldn''t fly, attacked from below, sending all their attacks towards the feet of Hundred-hander.


    BANG!!


    BOOM!!!


    After the Smoke dispersed, Zukila was stunned seeing their attacks couldn''t even leave a scratch on Hundred-hander.


    ''My pet elephant is a Legendary-class pet, and with the fusion, I can''t even leave a single scratch mark on it.'' Find your next read at m v lem|p-yr


    **Hahahahaha!! You Mortals are interesting, But... Don''t you all think it''s my turn?**


    The fifty heads opened their mouths, and the next moment, a torrent of fire, water, Wind, Poison, and Dark beam, shot out from its mouths, killing half of the humans in one go.


    The fire burnt them into crisp, the water took them to an unknown location. The Wind threw them meters back with no chance of surviving. Their body discomposed, as the poison fell on them. The Dark Beam cut, split, and brunt them into nothingness.


    Zukila stared in horror, moving her gaze on the dead soldiers around her, if not for her pet''s new defense Bloodline, she would be dead by now.


    "Thank you, Supreme." She muttered in a low voice, looked up, and shot towards Hundred-hander.


    "You will pay for this!!" She yelled in rage, infused her Mana in her spear, and struck towards one of the heads.


    BAM!!


    With a plop sound, her Spear easily burst opened the head.


    **Hahaha!!**


    Hundred-Hander lowered Its gazes from Joker and Commander Wang to her, with a slap. Zukila flew meters back, falling heavily to the ground.


    **Do you think that will stop me?!**


    Hundred-hander asked, some of his hands blocking Joker''s, Commander Wang''s, Celina''s, and Robert''s attacks... While it stared down at Zukila.


    Zukila stood up, a smirk on her face, Hundred-hander quiet down seeing the smirk on her face.


    "No one might have noticed it, but when I destroyed that head, two of your hands vanished."


    **Huh?** Hundred-hander was stunned for the first time.


    "You are right on one thing, Mortals are really an interesting race, But¡­ That doesn''t give you the right to Attack our world... Attack the heads! Each head we destroyed, it''ll lose two hands!!"


    Joker and Commander Wang nodded In understanding, and changed their attacks range.


    **You might have discovered it, but do you think I''ll go down that easily?**


    Joker: "You talk too much!!"


    Commander Wang: "And full of self-esteem, You are simply too Arrogant!!"


    The two shot towards it, sending two powerful attacks.


    "We''ll bury you in this desert!!" Zukila yelled, and shot forward, again.


    ____


    [18th City.]


    "We can do this, we might be surrounded, but that won''t stop us!" Nia held her sword tightly, she was still in her fusion mode.


    "Yeah, Guild Master is right!" Two twin girls walked out from the port with swords in hand.


    Nia smiled at her two elders, as more players, and soldiers walked out.


    "If we are dying today, we''ll die together." Ivy yelled, bracing herself as the Ten Giants got closer to them. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m not dying!! I haven''t kissed a man yet."


    "Huh?"


    All the girls turned to Nia in shock, None expected this... Nia, Huntress, Guild Master of the Blood Hunters haven''t kissed a man before, This revelation only shifts their attention for a second.


    BAM! BAM! BAM!


    The movement of the Giants brought them out of their shock.


    "Then we must survive this!" Mika said, turning to the sea.


    "What is that?" She asked in mild confusion.


    Everyone turned their heads to the sea, seeing a black energy blade measuring tens of meters heading towards the Giants.


    Whoosh!!


    Like hot knife cutting butter, the energy easily separated all the Giants coming from the sea into Halves.


    "...."


    Everyone blinked in shock, seeing the young man standing on a huge red and black scale dragon, a golden sword which radiant under the sun rays was held by this young man.


    "Supreme?"

 Chapter 252: Battle Against The Giants 4

    Nia and her group stared with widened eyes, watching as the upper halves of the five giants fell into the sea, then their lower halves, turning the once blue sea red.


    They all looked at the distance, seeing at least five huge pets flying towards them with incredible speed.


    "Are those two, Dragons?"


    "Those are The Conquerors!!"


    "Finally!!"


    "I thought they aren''t coming!"


    "Thank goodness! We are saved!!"


    Even the five Giants came to a stop, feeling the energy emanating from their new enemies.


    _


    "I never thought fusing the [Devil blade] with the starlight sword will turn it into the Devil sword, and even upgrading it into the Mystical-Class."


    {All thanks to Whom?}


    ''You, of course. I never thought the system could upgrade weapons.''


    {As long Host has the requirement, I can do anything.}


    "Wow! Big brother, You killed those things with a swing of your sword, It was amazingly good!!" Mira who stood beside him, exclaimed.


    While Reaper nodded with what Michael took as a smile.


    "Yeah." Michael nodded, and asked the system:


    ''All the skills you gave me, I can use them without Mana, does that mean... I can use the [shadow world] and [Void of Retribution] without end?''


    {I suggest Host to use [Shadow world] three times a day... While [Void of Retribution] can only be use when Host is in a battle.}


    "Nice!"


    He fixed his gaze on the five Giants in front of him, "Get us closer, Drakon."


    Drakon nodded, and increased his speed.


    "Oh... I seem Micky want to beat us to the battle... Garuda! Faster."


    The bat nodded, and shot forward with incredible speed.


    "Whoa!!"


    Tyson and Helena exclaimed in shock, holding unto Garuda''s ears.


    Seeing the two action, Erika just shook her head, Not saying anything...


    Michael reached the port first, but to the shock of everyone below, he flew past the five Giants, Heading to the city.


    "What?!"


    They were flabbergasted, as Jennifer and Erika followed behind him, not even looking back.


    "Leave this guys to us."


    They all raised their heads to the ship, seeing a young girl looking around 15 years old, standing on it with two daggers in hand.


    Read new stories on m_vl_em_p_yr


    "Is that?" Mika was stunned.


    "Mira, the girl we are planning to kidnap?" Ivy whispered to the three.


    Before they knew it. Mira sheathed back her daggers on the sheaths on her hips, then ran towards the bowsprit of the ship.


    Everyone stared at her with widened eyes and opened Jaws... The moment she got to the tip of the Bowsprit, she leaped into the air, and caught Mari''s talons.


    Everyone blinked in shock, staring at the huge white Eagle carried her towards the Giants.


    "I don''t think it''ll be easy to kidnap her." Mika muttered absentmindedly.


    "How the hell did she get so courageous?! I won''t dare do that without fusing with my pet." Nia stated.


    They all watched as the eagle got closer to the first Giant.


    _


    "The moment it attacks, drop me!"


    "Are you sure about that, Mira?!" Maria who stood on her Eagle yelled down at Mira.


    "Yes, Just do it."


    "Fufufufu... Your guards aren''t here to stop us!" Maria chuckled.


    "But we''re here."


    The huge red parrot with Violet and Rahond on it moved towards the girl.


    The two just rolled their eyes, that exact moment; the giant swung its huge broadsword towards the Eagle.


    "Now?!"


    "Not yet." Mira shook her head, watching as the sword moved towards them.


    "Now?!!!"


    Maria yelled loudly, seeing the sword only some meters from them.


    "NOW!!!!"


    With Mira''s affirmation, the huge white Eagle shot into the air, as the Sword moved below Mira, she released her hold on the Eagle and landed on the sword surface.


    Without hesitation, charged towards the Giant, while running on the huge sword, which was more than 5 meters wide.


    Seeing the human running on its Sword, the Giant quickly planned to throw her off, but underestimated the will of this small human.


    Mira activated her newly obtained skill, which was the reason she attacked this way.


    "[Night Spirit.]"


    Dark light started emanating from her body, before the Giant could raise the Sword into the air, she shot towards it with 100 times her initial speed, Mira unsheathed her daggers, jumped over the hilt of the sword, and ran up the Giant''s arm.


    BAM!!


    The Giant tried to crush her with its other hand, but Mira was faster, in less than 10 seconds, she already got to its shoulder.


    BAM!!!!


    "...."


    Maria and everyone present stared in shock, as Mira''s two daggers cut open the throat of the Giant, it didn''t cut the whole Neck, but it drew blood.


    "Goodbye!" Mira leaped off the Giant as it slowly collapsed to the ground, Dead.


    Sofia shot out from the tore space and caught her master on her head, landing on the ground... Mira stood in her pet with a smirk on her face.


    Silence...


    Both the four giants, and the survivors stared in horror, They don''t know what shocked them more, was it the 100 meters long python in front of them which could crush a skyscraper with its body, or the small monster on its head?


    "How the hell?"


    "That Dagger is a Legendary-class, It might have a very powerful poison in it." Blade said in mild surprised. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What Mira did was nothing but shocking.


    "Where the hell did she get a Legendary-class pet from?!!" Nia exclaimed, her pet was just a Rare-Class, while Mira who was a lot younger than her has a Legendary-class pet.


    "That pet is big enough to strangle a giant to its death, even big enough to swallow it!" Mika exclaimed.


    "And I don''t think this is the complete size, A Legendary-class pet is bigger than 250 meters, and this one is already in the highest stage in both bloodlines and Evaluation... I''m saying the complete size will be 250 or above." Blade added.


    The three girls looked at each other in shock, If Mira''s pet which is only a Legendary-class can get so big, how big is Drakon?


    That was the only thought that appeared in their heads.

 Chapter 253: Battle Against The Giants 5

    "That was easy." Mira smiled.


    "My turn."


    Everyone looked up at Maria, who summoned her Epic-class spear, and shot forward with Mari.


    SCREECH!!!


    The huge eagle glowed so brightly that everyone closed their eyes, but the Giant wasn''t bothered and slashed downward with its Mace.


    Both Maria and Mari separated, dodging the huge Mace which collided on the ground... The Giant raised its head to Maria who dive towards it, her spear thrust forth.


    The next moment: The Giant slapped her away with its left hand.


    "Fufufufu... I thought you said it was your turn?"


    Mira laughed, lying on her pet''s head, she turned her head to the right, seeing Rahond, and Violet fighting two giants... While the last one was walking towards her, dragging a huge hammer behind it.


    ''Master, why aren''t we attacking?''


    Sofia asked telepathically.


    "Let that fool get closer, we don''t need to work ourselves rushing towards it." Mira replied, closing her eyes.


    Sofia just nodded, and lied her head on the ground, but her gaze fixed on the Giant.


    "What is she doing?" Nia asked in mild surprised.


    "Sleeping? Now I got the saying, "A leaf don''t fall far from the tree"." Mika added, seeing as Mira closed her eyes, while a 40 meters tall monster was walking towards her.


    Maria walked out from the building she crushed into, brought out the health potion Michael gave each one of them on the way here, and gulped everything down.


    She then took a deep breath and exhaled:


    "Mira took down one of these things, I can also do it."


    Mari flew towards her location, landing beside her.


    "Ok, Mari. That plan didn''t work, we''ll have to go with Plan B."


    The white Eagle nodded.


    Maria got on her pet, and the two flew towards the Giant, who raised its Mace and smashed on them again... This time the two were prepared, with a swift movement, the eagle dodged the Mace, and flew towards the head of the Giant.


    Whoosh!!


    Mari quickly dove upward, as the Giant''s huge hand moved past them, without slowing down, it shot towards the head.


    "Almost there..." Maria channeled all her Mana into her spear, which glowed with a white light.


    The Giant quickly raised its Mace again, but was a bit late as the two had gotten dangerously close to its head.


    "Now!!"


    Maria threw her spear towards the head of the Giant, It flew with incredible speed and penetrated the skull, coming out from the back.


    The Giant froze, then dropped dead, destroying countless buildings.


    Maria stretched forth her hand, and her spear flew towards her, she caught it and turned to Mira.


    "Huh? Are they sleeping?" She asked, seeing Mira and Sofia lying on the ground, eyes closed.


    The Giant was now 20 meters from their location.


    "Oh no! Something might be wrong with her, I need our help... Mari--"


    Her voice trails off, as Mira slowly sat up on her pet''s head, she moved her gaze around.


    "Wow, You killed it... I''ll say brother''s two years training surely came in Handy."


    She smiled at Maria, who blinked a couple of times in surprised.


    "Oh!" Mira gasped, seeing the Giant was already close to her, she knocked on Sofia''s head.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    ''You said we should wait.''


    "Oh yeah." She nodded with realization, then stood up. "Ok, time to kill this monster."


    Mira transferred all her Mana into her daggers, and without hesitation, threw it towards the Giant.


    BAM!


    The Giant looked down at the tiny daggers which struck its chest, then...


    *Graaaa!!*


    It finally charged towards the two.


    "Isn''t she attacking? Or dodging?" Someone asked In mild confusion.


    By now these survivors should be off the island, but they''ll rather watch the battle in front of them than saving their lives.


    "I think she has a plan--"


    "--Oh my god."


    "....."


    Everyone was stunned, as the charging Giant fell in front of her, Dead, white substance coming out its mouth.


    "I told you guys her daggers are poisonous, if it could kill these Monsters in seconds, I wonder what it''ll do to humans."


    The others nodded upon hearing Blade.


    Discover hidden stories at m-vl_em_pyr


    ''Maria, I''m impressed, but I''ll still have my revenge.'' Blade fixed his gaze on Maria, who was flying towards Mira on her eagle.


    ''Soon.''


    "Come on, Mira. We need to help Rahond and Violet."


    Maria flew past the contemplating Mira, who was staring at the Giant with a slight frown.


    "How can I get my daggers back? This Bastard fell on them."


    ''You can unsummon it, and summon it back.''


    "Yeah! That why I love you, Sofia." She exclaimed in joy.


    ____


    [Center Of The City.]


    Firenze, Rhodes, Yomi, Damon, Rio, and Sheehan stood on different locations, all breathing heavily.


    They had managed to kill six giants, one each... But the 34 in front or them was something they had no chance of winning against.


    Rio leaped from his location, and landed beside Firenze.


    "Guild master, I say we retreat, By now everyone will be safe... If we stay here, we''ll only meet our death." He suggested, staring at the 34 Giants who surprisedly stood still, staring at them.


    "If we retreat, and leave these things here, don''t you think they''ll head to the next city, and massacre everyone, what happened here will only repeat itself." He gritted his teeth:


    "I don''t really know what they are waiting for--"


    GRRRRRAAAAAA!!!


    Everyone turned their heads around, seeing a huge Dragon flying towards them.


    "Supreme is here?"


    The six were stunned.


    "Shit!! If I stay here any longer, Michael will detect me... Give the king my greetings, I''ll be coming back soon."


    Without waiting for Tory''s reply, Rebecca flew away from the place with incredible speed.


    At that moment, Michael looked up with a slight frown.


    ''Why did I sense two grandmasters, and why did their energies vanished so suddenly?''


    He activated the [Eyes of Abyss]. Dark beam shot out from his eyes towards the location, but struck nothing.


    ''It seems I''m just imagining things.'' He closed his eyes, then opened it again.


    Reaper nodded, and shot into the clouds above them, he looked around the place but only saw a silhouette of something flying away with incredible speed.


    "Any luck?" Michael asked, as Reaper landed beside him.


    "My Lord, I saw something flying away, but I can''t recognize it because of the distance."


    "It''s ok... Someone was here watching, but refuse to aid... We''ll find who he/she is..."


    ***I have been waiting for the Leader of the Mortals... It''s good you grace us with your presence.***


    Michael: "You speak?"


    Drakon, Garuda, and Snow arrived at the location Firenze and Rio stood.


    The Boss slowly stood up:


    ***I''m Porphyrion, Known as the greatest of the Giants, I greet you... Soon-to-be king.***


    S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 254: Battle Against The Giants 6

    "Porphyrion? According to the myth, you were killed by Zeus, During the Gigantomachy."


    Porphyrion turned his head to Jennifer:


    ***A Mortal who knows about us, I''m truly shocked. Yeah, you are right, I was indeed killed by that old fool, But Goddess Hecate is incredible.***


    "Hecate? You mean the goddess of magic and witchcraft?!"


    ***Wow, Interesting.*** Porphyrion picked up his broadsword.


    ***My Two brothers will be happy to have you alive, maybe you know more about the gods too.***


    "You''ll have to past through me, to get to her." Michael stated in a firm tone.


    ***Hahaha... Do you think we haven''t detected it, You are heading to be a king, But we still don''t know which territory you''ll rule over... I would love to kill you, But the Queen mother needs you alive for something.***


    "You mean Echidna? Is she also your mother?"


    ***Hahahahaha...!!!***


    Porphyrion laughed so loudly that he almost cried.


    ***No way can she be our mother, Now... Where were we? Oh yes, I won''t kill you, but I''ll destroy your world, You can try your best to stop me.***


    Firenze and everyone frowned slightly, None understanding what this two were talking about...


    What Territory?


    What "Soon-To-Be King"?


    What the hell is going on here?!


    These were the questions flying in their heads.


    "I will."


    ***ok then... Attack.***


    The 33 Giants Charged towards Michael and his group with incredible speed.


    "Can you guys hold on?" Erika turned her head to Borne and his brothers.


    "Don''t worry about us." Borne summoned his chameleon, he leaped down, as the huge chameleon walked out from the tore space.


    "Yeah, I should have followed the rest on their mission, then coming here." Norman shook his head, and leaped off, summoning his pet.


    "You know their mission is dangerous than ours, right?" Dink followed behind.


    "At least, they''ll be fighting Humans." Norman answered from below.


    "Why did I even ask a question." Erika shook her head, while Snow suddenly shot forward with incredible speed, not expecting this, the two fell from the Ice Dragon.


    "Oops." Erika looked behind her, and sighed in relief as they quickly summoned their pets, which caught them.


    "Thank goodness sweetheart gave them pets." She muttered, as Snow charged towards the five Giants in front of her.


    "Be careful next time, Snow."


    "Those guys just kept on talking."


    "Fufufufu."


    Erika Chuckled hearing Snow''s complaint, she then summoned her Epic-class bow.


    "[Arrows of Doom]."


    She released a shot above the Giants, while Michael and Jennifer who were left behind looked at each other in surprised.


    "She''s just excited... I mean Snow." Michael said with a chuckled.


    Discover adventure at m-vl-em-py-r


    With a nod, They charged towards the Giants, at the moment, More than hundreds Arrows fell from the sky. Exploding on the five Giants.


    Michael, Reaper, and Drakon expected a huge mushroom explosion, but instead, the Arrows exploded into purple gas, which entered the Giants.


    "I hope you guys can handle my poison."


    Hearing Erika''s word, the Giants were stunned for a moment, they have high defense, but low poison resistance, that''s their greatest weakness... Poison... And it seems this group knew it.


    The Giants were still stunned, as snow clash on one, slashing and tearing as she goes.


    *Grrraaaaa!!*


    The Giant let out a painful growl as Snow bit down on its arm, and with a pull, she tore it off.


    Erika flew Into the air, towards the other four, Her poison wasn''t as strong as Mira''s Legendary-class, But It surely has an effect.


    The Giants'' attacks and movement reduced dramatically, giving Borne and his brothers who were below an advantage, while Erika attacked from above, after turning her bow into a sword she shot forward.


    "Be careful, Love."


    She heard Michael''s voice in her ear, from the earpiece he gave her... Saying: "I want to hear your voice when we fight those giants, I want to hear your yells and grunts with every swing of your weapon."


    Erika''s face heated up. "Focus girl!" She shook her head Vigorously, and focused on the Giant meters from her.


    "Focus, Sweetheart."


    Michael was taken aback, he asked:


    "That was new, what changed?"


    "Us."


    He smirked hearing her simple reply, stood up and shot towards the Boss: "You three should take care of the rest!"


    Abyss walked out from the tore space, standing beside Reaper, both on Drakon''s Head.


    "Attack!"


    With Reaper''s Command, the two shot forward.


    "Wow, Birdbrain is now giving orders." Drakon teased, and followed behind the two.


    "I can''t believe this! The Conquerors are doing a lot better than us." Yomi muttered in surprised.


    "Yeah, Erika is facing Five Giants with her pet alone, Why we can''t even face two." Rhodes added.


    "I''m guessing because our pets aren''t dragons, and we don''t have poisons when fighting."


    "Hahaha... You are right, Yomi." Rhodes laughed.


    "Only if Yang was with us." Yomi said in a low voice.


    Rhodes''s face turned to disgust: "Yang chose the wrong side, when I see him, I''ll kill him myself." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yomi remained silent.


    __


    ***I see you mortals are stronger than the ones who had been entertaining me.*** Porphyrion nodded, staring at Michael who was flying towards him, his golden sword glowing in his hand.


    Ten Giants rushed towards him, planning on cutting him down.


    WHOOSH!!!!


    ".....!!!!!!!"


    ***.....***


    Everyone stared with widened eyes, as the ten Giants fell to the ground, dead, their heads rolling to the side.


    They all looked around, seeing 30 different types of Weapons flying all over the place.


    ***What did you do, human? Why can''t I feel their souls? Wait a minute... Did you destroy their souls?***


    "You are next."


    Michael stood on the air, with a wide grin on his face, All the weapons flying around him.


    ''[Void of Retribution] and [Devil sword] are a terrifying combination... I just need to cut him 30 times, and his soul will be destroyed, And luckily; I have 30 weapons here... What a nice way to die.''


    Michael''s grin widened.


    ***It seems I need to get serious!***


    Michael raised his hand... All the Weapons flew into the air, pointing downward on Porphyrion.


    "You said you are the greatest, I''ll show you¡­ You are nothing in front of me... I hope you said your prayers, because I''m sending you to hell."


    With a drop of his hand, all the Weapons dropped on Porphyrion.

 Chapter 255: Battle Against The Giants 7

    ***Do you think this will stop me, Mortal?!***


    Porphyrion raised his left hand into the air and activated a skill.


    An impenetrable red barrier appeared above him, as the 30 weapons fell on it.


    BOOOOOOM!!!!!


    Porphyrion''s, The Giants'' and everyone''s eyes widened, as the 30 weapons cut open the barrier like hot knife cutting butter, and accurately collided with Porphyrion.


    ***AUGH!!***


    He spurted out a mouthful of blood, as he fell to his knees, All the weapons embedded in his body.


    ***You!!***


    He looked up at Michael in Horror.


    "You might be an Immortal, But in presence of two Mystical-Class attacks, You''re nothing."


    The moment his word ended, The Weapons plunged deeper, destroying Porphyrion''s soul.


    "No resurrection this time!"


    Porphyrion''s huge body fell on the ground, Dead.


    ""...""


    "Did he just killed the boss without moving a finger?" Firenze asked in horror.


    "That giant is a lot stronger than a sovereign Medal, how the hell did he do that?" Rio asked.


    "Dammit! How am I going to have my revenge if he''s this powerful?!" Damon hissed with killing intent.


    "Wow, Michael is so cool!" Yomi exclaimed.


    The remaining Giants looked at each other in confusion, should they continue attacking or retreat?


    Michael grinned seeing the Points he gained from the system.


    {Points gained: 20,000.}


    ''One Immortal Realm gave me 20,000 points, Hmm... What about these remaining Sovereign rank Giants?''


    He moved his gaze around, seeing his group fighting the giants, Drakon, Reaper and Abyss already killed two... Now heading to the Third...


    {Ding!}


    {Quest given.}


    "Huh?" Michael was stunned.


    ''When last have you given me a quest?''


    {Quest: Close The S-Rank gate in the border of the 17th and 18th cities... Requirements: You must clear it Alone.}


    {Reward: Host will be upgraded into the Sovereign Medal.}


    {Quest Triggered!!}


    ''Are you kidding me?!''


    {Accept Goddess Hestia''s Quest.}


    {Reward: One Wish to the system: Note: (there might be some restriction to some wishes).}


    ''Wow, I''ll say the cheating system is both awesome and weird... A wish; that means I can wish for anything... That''s good.''


    {Not everything, Host.}


    ''Accept the two... The gate will be cleared, I''m just surprised that this Giant isn''t the main Boss, Then... What creature is the real Boss?'' He sighed:


    "I can only find out when I enter, And the system want me to solo this one, That can be achieved." He tapped on the earpiece in his ear.


    "I''ll be back love, take care of these things."


    "Huh?"


    Erika turned around to Michael, Only to see him flying away with incredible speed.


    "Where are you going?" She asked.


    "Just closing a gate, No one is allowed to follow me."


    Michael''s reply confused her more, but she respected his wishes, and nodded: "Ok."


    After answering Michael, she fixed her gaze on the Giants whose Moral had got so low that they aren''t even putting on a valid fight.


    "Let''s end this, Snow."


    Snow nodded, and shot towards the remaining two Giants in front of her.


    ____


    [Desert.]


    "Only ten heads to go." Joker muttered, breathing heavily.


    "We can do this, but where is the ghost Guild? They should be here by now?"


    The two were standing on the ground, both covered in blood, staring at the monster in front of them, who now has 20 hands and ten heads.


    "I see you guys missed us!!"


    Experience tales at m-vl-e-mpyr


    Zukila, Robert, Joker, Commander Wang, and the rest fighters raised their heads to the sky, seeing a military helicopter hovering above them.


    "When did they get so close that we didn''t detect them?" Joker asked in mild surprised.


    "You shouldn''t be surprised by that!"


    Princess Camila, Prince Chris, Jasmine, Karen, Daniel, Veronica, and Conner leaped into the air, landing in front of the stunned group.


    "Leave this to us."


    Camila''s long veil transform into her sword, the space behind her tore opened, and a huge red phoenix flew out.


    "Let have some fun! Gall!!" She leaped into the air, landing on her Phoenix.


    ''That''s a Legendary-class Pet? Why didn''t she used it when facing me in the competition?'' Zukila asked inwardly, staring at the Phoenix which shot towards the monster.


    "Come on now, You can''t have all the fun."


    Veronica summoned her umbrella, then threw it into the air.


    "[Pain of Annihilation]"


    With her command, the umbrella froze tens of minutes above her and started spinning, releasing countless blades towards the monster.


    "Ghosts! We can''t stand by and watch them take all the credit! Attack!!"


    With Daniel''s command. Jasmine, Karen, And all the members of the Ghost Guild, charged forward.


    "Yawn!! I''m so bored." Chris calmly walked towards the Monster, Conner following beside him.


    "Let''s finish this Bastard!"


    Their black Overcoats moving in the wing as they kept on walking.


    "Is it me, Or did Michael pick all the strongest younger generation as his elders?" Joker asked in mild confusion.


    Zukila, and Robert looked down at their overcoats and smirked.


    "Yeah."


    Without hesitation, they both shot forward, joining the group.


    "Let''s rest for awhile."


    Commander Wang stated, and the rest agreed in a flash, sitting on the ground, watching the battle in front of them.


    **I''m Invisible!!**


    "Shut Up!!"


    Daniel yelled, leaped into the air, and with a downward slash, sent a powerful energy blade which accurately cut off one head of Hundred-hander... Well... Twenty-hander now.


    **Graaaa!!**


    All the heads opened their mouths again... Seeing this, the fighters yelled. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Be careful!! It''s going for its ultimate Attack!!"


    "Hahahahaha..."


    But to their shock, all The Conquerors Elders laughed out loud.


    "Conquerors!! Let''s show them our ultimate move."


    Having fought monsters continuously for two years straight... They cultivated a calm mind, always on guard... And it greatly increased their fighting experience.


    The elders nodded, infused their Mana in all their weapons, and shot forward, each aiming for a head.


    "Come on!"


    Jasmine yelled at her guild, channeled her mana into her Sword, and shot into the air.


    Before the mouths could release their different Attacks, Nice blades plunged into each of its heads, Hundred-hander froze for what seems like seconds, Then fell backward, with his attackers still on its body.


    BAM!!!


    The sound of its body hitting the ground rung out in the whole desert, as sand rose into the air.


    "They did it, They Killed the monster!" Camila exclaimed in joy.


    After countless attacks and deaths, they finally killed Hundred-hander, and closed the S-Rank gate.

 Chapter 256: Trials To The Sovereign Medal 1

    Whoosh!!


    Michael moved with his best speed, covering hundreds of Miles in less than a minute, handing to the S-Rank gate, marked by the system.


    After Minutes of flying, he finally got to the location, the first things he saw were Wolves... Not just any wolves.


    "Scavengers Wolves?"


    Micheal stared at the first Monsters he killed when he started VRG, with unreadable emotions.


    The quills covered wolves looked up, spotting Michael above them, without hesitation, The quills on their body, shot towards him.


    BAM!!


    Michael blocked everything with his [Shield of Courage]


    "I never knew they could do that... Well... The ones I fought are all Lv2, while these guys are Lv50... There''ll surely be some difference."


    The Twenty wolves'' eyes blaze in rage, seeing their attacks easily blocked.


    Michael grinned: "I would have been scared of you guys weeks back, but..." His grin widened.


    The next moment, all the wolves rose into the air, floating mindlessly around.


    "You guys are just cannon fodders."


    He activated [Brainwave] stage two.


    *Graaaa!!!*


    The next moment, the heads of the wolves burst open like a watermelon, Michael dropped their headless bodies to the ground, as the system rewarded him with 5,000 points.


    "Immortal gave me 20,000, while twenty Lv50 gave me 5,000, it should be at least more than 10,000."


    {Did you just add the word "More"?}


    Michael shook his head and walked towards the red gate, he took a deep breath and walked inside.


    ___


    [18th city.]


    "Where is big brother?"


    Mira, with Sofia wrap around her shoulders walked towards Erika and Jennifer.


    "Oh my God!"


    The two gasped In shock, seeing the huge python on Mira''s shoulders, it was three feet long, that''s why they were shock.


    Mira looked at the two in confusion, "Oh, Bestie, This Is Sofia, my new friend. And are you two ok?" Mira introduced Sofia to Jennifer, then asked.


    "Oh, Mira... We just got a little surprise seeing Sofia... Don''t worry, Michael said he got to close the S-Rank gate." Erika answered, calming down her heart.


    "S-Rank gate? What are we waiting for then? Let''s go!"


    "No Mira, Michael made it clear he''s doing this alone... Let''s help them clean up here."


    Mira looked around the destroyed city, and the dead bodies of all the Giants.


    "This city is destroyed without recognition, what is there to clean?" She asked in mild confusion.


    "Bestie is right." Maria walked towards them, with Mari on her shoulder.


    "This city is beyond rebuild, To build it back, it''ll take at least 2 decades." She added.


    Erika and Jennifer looked at each other, then at Tyson who sat on one of the Giants, with his flaming broadsword beside him, then sighed.


    "These are exactly Tyson''s words." Jennifer nodded: "Ok then, We won''t clean... For now."


    "Oh, when they said it, you two agreed." Tyson rolled his eyes.


    "Come on now, Tyson. Do you need to complain?" Jennifer flashed him her best seductive smile, seeing this; Tyson''s face redden instantly.


    "It seems saving her in the battle gave you some points."


    Tyson looked beside him, seeing Helena smirking at him.


    "What are you saying?" He asked, then slowly turned his head to Jennifer, seeing she was talking to Erika, he turned back to Helena with a slight frown.


    "You should tell her how you feel, Her reaction might shock you." Helena smiled at him and walked away.


    Tyson stared at her back for some moments, then turned his head back to Jennifer.


    "Not yet."


    He muttered under his breath.


    ___


    [Back to Michael.]


    {Welcome Host, Your trial to the Sovereign Medal start now.}


    {Master Your Bloodlines and the system will do the rest.}


    Michael froze the moment he entered the gate.


    "You didn''t say anything about any trial!"


    {Should I?}


    "....."


    "Ok, what Is the trial?"


    He looked around, seeing he was in a forest, but he recognized the place.


    "This? This is island Survival, The first game I played."


    {Correct Host.}


    BAM!!


    He looked to his right, seeing two huge Tigers with six legs walking towards him, razor sharp teeth and long claws.


    "These are the Lv5 monsters we escaped from before Sara betrayed me... What the hell is happening here?"


    *Grrraaaaa!!!*


    He moved his head to his front, see a huge black bear walking towards him, its red eyes glowing with sinister intention.


    "You? I kill... Well... Sara killed you after I reduced your Health points." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Host will have to face the strongest form of all his Previous Kills, Master his Bloodlines, Enter the Sovereign Medal, and Past the Trial... That is your only mission... Note: a day here is equal to 12 hours in your world.}


    "You are something... Ok then, let''s start."


    {One more thing.}


    "Huh?"


    {All Skills Sealed, Host won''t be able to use any skills, but can still use his Mana... Note: Abyssal Mana have also been sealed.}


    "What the, FUCK?!!!!"


    {It''s a trial, Not a walk in the park.}


    "Wait." Michael calmed himself.


    "Does that mean I''ll be fighting Reaper?" He looked around the Monsters walking towards him. "These guys are all Lv60, What Level will Calamity or Reaper be in?"


    {Good luck Host, Master Your Bloodlines.}


    "I see you are doing this, so I''ll get stronger faster, I''m just surprised how you manipulate this Gate."


    {There is nothing I can''t do.}


    Michael just nodded, and channeled his Mana in his body.


    "Come on, Then!!" He yelled at the monsters.


    *AWWOOOOLL!!*


    "You got to be kidding me!"


    He looked to his left, seeing Twenty Scavengers Wolves walking towards him, All Lv50.


    Enjoy stories on m_v lem|p-yr


    Michael cracked his neck, and knuckles, then lunged towards the Bear.


    "You''ll be first!!"


    He yelled, and struck out a punch filled with his Mana on the skull of the Bear.


    Poof!!


    ".....?!!!"


    He stood still, and watched as the Bear turned into smoke, He fixed his gaze on the smoke as it moved towards his initial location, and formed the Bear again.


    "Huh?!!!!"


    {Master Your Bloodlines.}


    The system reminded.


    "Are you saying these things has my bloodlines? And can utilize it?"


    {100% than you.}


    "That''s a yes and No question... But... If that''s the way this is... I''ll have to get serious."


    He grinned.

 Chapter 257: Trials To The Sovereign Medal 2

    [Three Days Later.]


    [Night Time.]


    [20th City, Lockwood.]


    In the biggest Manor in Lockwood, A young guy looking his early twenties, with golden blonde hair and hazel eyes, sat on the couch, Drinking blood from the glass in his hand.


    Four figures in black mage''s robes stood behind him, their bodies, and faces concealed.


    Standing in front of this young man were four figures, who were known as the four kings.


    "What news did you bring, Tory?" The young man asked, taking a sip of the blood.


    "My Lord, The first King is heading this way as we speak, she wants to introduce some people to us."


    "Oh? My beauty is coming here... Why didn''t you tell me sooner?"


    His voice was as calm as ever.


    Tory didn''t answer, but just lowered her head.


    The young man turned his gaze to the middle-age man behind her.


    "You know I''m still mad with you, right?" He asked.


    "Yes, My Lord." The man who was the fifth king bowed his head, but quickly raised it:


    "It''s my mistake for not revealing this to Kay, Now he''s one of them, fighting against us."


    "How will you correct this mistake? As he''s your son."


    "There is only one way to correct this, My Lord... Kill him."


    "Hahaha! That''s why you are my king." He turned his head to the fourth king.


    "What about you, Zhou? How is the children doing?"


    "The organs and blood needed are getting removed, and half of the experiments succeeded, the other half failed."


    "Hmm... How many do we lose?"


    "500 children died, while 500 succeeded, the rest are still in their cells."


    "Ok... But we need more children."


    "True, but Supreme brigade is making that harder in Amerisa, they are station everywhere, Including the seaports, and airports." Zhou added.


    "Michael is one stubborn kid, any news about his whereabouts?"


    "No my Lord, it seems he just vanished... Even Amerisa is stumped." Tory answered.


    "Something isn''t right, Michael won''t just vanish, or is he in a game?" The young man placed the empty glass on the table, his eyes fixed on the four.


    Join us at m,v le mpyr


    "No, He''s not in any game, last information we got; he was heading towards the 15th city, them he just vanished."


    The young man nodded, and relaxed back on the couch. "My Love will know the answer, Let''s wait for her."


    The four nodded.


    ___


    [Border of Lockwood.]


    "What are we doing here, Rebecca?" Damon asked, a deep frown on his face.


    "Come on, Love. I have something to show you... You asked me where I was two days ago, now I want to show you. Don''t you trust me?"


    Damon thought for a moment, then nodded:


    "I do."


    Mika, QingLi, Yan and his remaining two Heavenly kings looked at the gate in front of them with a slight frown, but still followed behind Rebecca, all on guard.


    Whoosh!!!


    Ten hooded figures landed in front of the group, daggers drawn.


    "Who are you?!"


    The first asked, but the voice sounded like a child, which made the group frown deeply.


    "Re...bec...ca."


    Rebecca mentioned her name, but in a weird way, which confused the six even more.


    The figures looked at one another, nodded, and leaped into the air, disappearing from sight.


    "Who were does guys?" Mika muttered to herself.


    Rebecca: "Let''s go."


    The huge gate opened automatically, Rebecca walked in first, while the group looked at one another again, not knowing what to do.


    "If you want to have your revenge, come on." Rebecca looked at them over her shoulder.


    "Be on guard."


    Yan whispered to his group, who nodded, and followed behind him, The City of Lockwood was just too eerie...


    The group cautiously traversed the quiet street, looking right and left.


    Mika hugged her herself, feeling uneasy. ''I feel like I''m walking towards the devil''s Maw.'' She thought.


    "Boss, I feel strange... This place isn''t good." QingLi whispered in a low voice.


    "I know, there is an evil aura and pressure in this city... And a powerful presence... I can feel it from here." He whispered back.


    Although they felt strange, they kept on following Rebecca.


    After some minutes, they finally got to the Manor, like being detected... 100 figures landed around them, Daggers drawn.


    Damon and the other five quickly summoned their weapons, calmly looking at the surrounding figures.


    Rebecca smirked, and brought out a red token with the number 1 engraved on it.


    Seeing the token, the figures quickly lowered their weapons and got down on one knee. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Greetings to the first King!!!!!!"


    Their voices were so loud that it reaches the sky.


    "Let''s go in."


    Rebecca walked inside the gate... While Damon turned his head to Yan, who shrugged and follow behind her, his weapon still in hand.


    "Vice, Are you thinking what I''m thinking?" Mika asked in a low voice.


    "Lockwood is responsible for all the children kidnappings that have been happening in all the cities..." He looked around, at the still kneeling figures.


    "These guys called her the first King... I hope it''s not what we are thinking... This is what you''ll do... When things got out of control, Run as fast as you can... I can''t feel these guys'' Mana which means they''re all above the Gold medal 4-stars holder... You understand?"


    Mika thought for a moment, and nodded.


    "With that taken care of, let''s go in."


    He walked inside, followed by Mika.


    ____


    [Michael''s Trails.]


    "Huff, Huff, Huff."


    Michael squat on the ground, breathing heavily, staring at the bear, Wolves, and Tigers.


    "It took me six days to kill these guys."


    He slowly stood up:


    "At least I gained an understanding in Shadow Bloodline, Not even close to mastering It... Ha! System! Don''t you know the 22nd in the real world is my birthday?! You should be giving me gifts, not working my bones out!!"


    {I am giving you a gift, and this is it... A gift to enter the Sovereign Medal without playing VRG... Oh. And host, Do remember Goddess Hestia''s quest.}


    "I know, play Doomsday... What is the next stage?"


    {Next stage: Fallen Demons and Calamity... Both has Shadow bloodline.}


    "You got to be kidding me!"


    *Whoosh!!!*


    *SCREECH!!!*


    *Whoosh!!*


    *Grraaaa!!!!!*


    Michael looked up, seeing ten fallen demons circling above him... He then lowered his gaze, seeing the four-handed monster walking towards him.


    "I''ll need my Devil sword."


    {Sorry Host, Weapons are sealed in this stage.}


    "....."

 Chapter 258: Revelation

    Whoosh!!


    With a downward roll, Michael dodged the talons of the demon above him.


    "This would have been easier If I can summon any weapon."


    He grumbled, rolling go the side, as another demon crash on the spot.


    "I fought you guys when you''re all Lv10! But now..." He leaped to the side, dodging another talon attack.


    "I can''t grab or attack, the rest will just move to stop me... What to do?"


    {Host should Master his Bloodline.}


    ''Oh... right!''


    His eyes widened in realization: ''There is only one way to fight these things, Void bloodline.''


    Seeing the demons circling above him again, he channeled his Mana to his feet, and leaped 200 meters back.


    "This distance will be enough, I hope!"


    He quickly sat on the ground, closing his eyes. "I need to concentrate, If I can learn even a little, I''ll be able to win."


    The demons turned towards his location, and without hesitation, they all flew towards him, talons stretched forth.


    Michael simply closed his eyes, not bothered about them, his full attention on mastering even 1% of the Void Bloodline.


    SCREECH!!!!


    ___


    [Lockwood.]


    "What do we have here?"


    The young man fixed his hazel eyes on Rebecca, then moved it to the six following behind her.


    "Guest?"


    The four kings quickly bowed the moment Rebecca walked inside.


    "Greetings first king."


    Rebecca nodded at them, and turn to the young man.


    "How are you doing, Azazel?"


    Rebecca was the only one in the city to dare call him by his name, Even the other kings don''t have the gut to even mention the first three letters on his name.


    "Hehehe... How is my girl doing?" Azazel stood up, and walked towards Rebecca only to be blocked by Damon.


    "Oh wow, Who is this?" He asked with a sneer.


    ''Fuck! What is Damon doing? This guy is a sovereign Medal 10-stars... I won''t even think about moving in his presence.'' Yan thought inwardly.


    "Azazel, this is Damon, My boyfriend."


    Azazel and the kings scanned Damon from head to feet, and nodded:


    "You found such a nice, and loyal toy, How hard did he gave it to you?" Azazel asked, tilting his head to Rebecca.


    "Is it better than mine?"


    Damon frowned upon hearing the question, this Question... Check for new content on m-vl-em-pyr


    "What is he saying?" Damon looked at Rebecca over his shoulder, his eyes filled with confusion.


    Rebecca walked up to him, then rubbed his shoulder as she moved past him:


    "When I was just 25 years old, I was one of the weakest players in the whole VRG, useless and powerless..."


    She removed her hand from his shoulder, and walked up to Azazel, then started rubbing his chest:


    "Azazel found me in a game half dead, and instead of killing me, he rescued me... Took me here, and.... I was shocked seeing the experiment for the first time, but I got used to it, and figures... To be the strongest, you need to do some disgusting things in life." She smiled at Damon.


    "You... You... You are among the kidnappings!!" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rebecca smirked at him, "Not only am I among, I help deliver kids to him."


    "What?! How the hell did a witch like you become the president of Luncheon?!"


    "That''s also because of my love here, after killing the former president, I took over, and created Destroyers Guild... Don''t even think so far, all the members knows who I am, because I personally selected them... While you selected her."


    She gestured her head to Mika.


    "So all these while, you were using us?"


    "Oh Love."


    Rebecca removed her hand from Azazel''s chest and walked up to Damon, stopping only an inch from him.


    "Didn''t you wonder when ever we are together, I always ask for sex?"


    "....!!!"


    "Don''t be surprised, after I passed the experiment, and became the first king, I also gained a side effect... Low vitality... I can only replenish it by having sex, and not with just anyone, I need someone with high amount of Yin energy... And you suited that role."


    "So the more we have sex, the more you drain my energy without me knowing?"


    "Correct."


    She patted his cheek with a playful smile.


    "Then, about my sister, did you really care?"


    "Fufufu... Your sister is a bitch and a slut... Michael was really foolish to follow her... She was also a pain in the ass, that''s why I took you away, leaving her in Amerisa... It''s a good thing Michael killed her... Come on...


    You knew someone is going to do it eventually... You know your sister."


    "But..."


    "Shhh.... I only helped you so you''ll be under my hand..."


    "You! Then what about the plan to kill Michael?!"


    "Hahahahaha!!!!"


    Rebecca laughed so loudly that she held her stomach, She walked back to Azazel, then turned around to Damon.


    "You are really a fool, Michael is a Grandmaster, Not everyone can kill him... The main plan is; we''ll kidnap Mira bring her here... The time Michael will be fighting Firenze and those fools, we''ll take what we need from his sister!"


    Damon took a deep breath, Looked at Mika over his shoulder, and gave her a sign, then turned to Yan.


    "You knew about this?!"


    "Yes, why do you think I''m here?" Yan asked with a shrugged.


    "I never knew you are such a dick! Willing to kill children just to get stronger!"


    Yan, and his group frowned slightly, While Damon turned back to Rebecca and Azazel.


    "Then, why bring me here? Are you going to kill me?"


    "No, I brought you here so you can join me, I can''t reveal all these to you in the house; you might refuse and expose me to everyone... But here... This is my territory... So choose, Join me or die." She smiled at him and added:


    "If you join me, You''ll still be able to have my body, isn''t that a good thing?"


    Damon spit on the ground, right in front of her, which earn him a frown from the kings.


    "I might be ruthless, killed a lot of people, and did many awful things... But I have never killed a child, and I''ll never!"


    Blue Mana burst out from him throwing those closest to him back, while Mika used the distraction and ran out of the place.


    "Bluzagon! Come out!!"

 Chapter 259: Death Of Damon

    [If you gaze long into an Abyss, the Abyss also gazes into you. Stay updated on m v l e mpyr


    --Friedrich Wilhelm Nietzsche.]


    ___


    Whoosh!!


    The four hooded figures leaped into the air, landing in front of Rebecca and Azazel.


    The space tore opened, and a huge Sea Dragon walked out from the space.


    "Bluzagon, this is not a battle we can win! But we must try!! Fusion! You two come out!!"


    The space tore opened again, and two huge Apes, with sharp claws walked out. While Damon and Bluzagon fused.


    "It has been long I have fun."


    "....?!"


    The four figures quickly turned around to Azazel and dropped on one knee, their right fist resting on the ground.


    "Creator, We won''t stand by and let you fight some ant." The first one said, his voice also sounding like a 15years old.


    "Yes." The others nodded.


    "Hehehe... Don''t work yourselves out my children, I just want to see what this kid is capable of."


    Azazel walked past them, and stood in front of Damon.


    "Damon is as good as dead, this young man is a Sovereign Medal 10-stars, even the founders won''t dare fight him, And those four in black are all Elite Medal holders... Moreover, The Kings are all Grandmasters, even twenty of Damon who Is now a Diamond holder, thanks to his Fusion, won''t be able to win." QingLi whispered, while Yan nodded.


    ''I need to find a way to survive here.'' Yan thought for a moment and stepped forward:


    "My Lord, Let us deal with him, you''ll only get your hands dirty by his blood... Let us handle him."


    "Oh?"


    Azazel turned his head to Yan, his Hazel eyes instantly turned crimson red... "Did I asked you to speak?"


    Yan moved back, his eyes filled with horror, his body trembling none stop.


    ''S-Such amount of killing intent... It''s like I''m staring at an ancient monster...'' he nodded, his body trembling.


    "S-Sorry, My Lord. It won''t happen again."


    Azazel turned his head to Rebecca, who gave him a slight nod... He nodded, and turned his gaze back to Damon.


    Yan was still trembling:


    ''I have seen those eyes before... Yes... These are exactly the same eyes Supreme stared at me with... B-Before breaking my hand.''


    "I, Damon, will not go down that easily! Twin Earth apes, [sonic destruction attack]!!"


    The two apes instantly opened their mouths, and released a powerful green beam towards Azazel, who wasn''t even planning on moving.


    Swoosh...


    The beam past through him like a cool breeze, not even scratching his white clothes.


    "Impossible, these two are Epic-class pets, and both stage 3, how?"


    "It seems you haven''t faced a Sovereign Medal before... Let me show you why we are feared."


    Azazel pointed a finger at him, moment next, dark lightning shot out from his finger towards the apes.


    Damon''s eyes widened seeing the speed of Lightning, He watched in horror as the lightning burst open one of his pets, then moved to the next, bursting its head open, the two pets were totally defenseless against the attack.


    "Impossible... Piff!!"


    He threw up a mouthful of blood, hearing AI announcing the death of his pets.


    "Just one Attack killed two Epic-class pets in seconds?"


    His mind haven''t yet processed the power gap between them.


    Azazel sighed softly:


    "To enter the Sovereign, You must master at least one or more Bloodline, and lucky me... I mastered both the lightning and darkness."


    Before Damon could move, the hall was instantly plunged into darkness, He summoned his sword, looking around him... His surroundings were so dark that he couldn''t even see two feet from him.


    "In the presence of darkness, everything is useless."


    Whoosh!


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    Damon fell on his knees holding his shoulder, as blood flowed out like a tide.


    Whoosh!!


    "Ahhh!!!"


    He screamed again, as his left hand was cut off, amidst his screams, The light turned back up, and Damon stared at both his arms in front of him... He looked up at Rebecca with so much hatred that he have never given anyone, not even Michael for Killing his sister.


    "I''ll die today, but remember one thing... Michael will kill all of you."


    The next moment, he channeled all his mana into his body, the chaotic Mana in his body spread out in the wall.


    "Planning on sacrificing your pet so you can kill all of us in the explosion, You are really stupid."


    Rebecca snapped her finger, setting Damon on fire: "You should have joined me, you would have gotten everything you ever dream of... If it''s revenge, The Dead soldiers would have helped you with that... But you rather choose death because of some pathetic principles."


    Her voice was as cold as ice:


    "Hahahahaha!!!!"


    Damon let out a sinister laughter in the fire, "You are the main reason my sister died! If you had allowed me, she won''t be in Amerisa... And I''m here blaming Supreme, he just protected himself from her... You might have killed me, but everything you said have been forwarded to Michael! I Might die, but your plan against his sister will be your doom!"


    Rebecca and the rest frowned deeply hearing Damon.


    "You recorded everything that happened here?" Rebecca was stunned.


    "Yeah, And it''s already transferred to Michael..." Damon smirked, as his flesh started burning away.


    "Isn''t AI the best?"


    That was his last question, before he closed his eyes and die peacefully, not planning of giving them the satisfaction of hearing his screams.


    "This is not good, If Supreme gets the Recording?" She turned to Azazel.


    "So what if he gets it? No one can defeat us... Even the founders haven''t mastered their Bloodlines... So they''re all still in the Grandmaster Medal, highest 5-stars... And do you think Michael will be able to do anything?"


    "What about, Drakon? That Dragon is as strong as you... If the two fuse, they''ll be a lot stronger than you."


    Azazel was silent for a moment:


    "We''ll think about Drakon when we get on the bridge... You four, Locate that girl and kill her."


    The four hooded figures nodded, and walked out of the Manor.


    "Girl?" Rebecca looked around in confusion, then her eyes widened in shock.


    "Where is, Mika?!!"


    *


    *


    One more chapter today!


    S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 260: Trials Completed!

    [Back to Michael.]


    [Three hours later.]


    Michael sat in a meditating posture on the same hill he and Sara slept on, he was in a bad state...


    Stay with us on m-vl-em-py-r


    His left hand was missing, while there was a huge cut on his back, He had to escape the fallen demons and Calamity, even using his cut-off arm to distract them... All these happened 2 hours ago.


    Dark vortex in size of a baby''s enclosed fist appeared above his head, as his hand started regenerating, Two more vortexes appeared on both side of his shoulders, these things were no different from black holes.


    The more he channeled his Energy, the more Violent the vortexes became, all the small stones and sands started ascending into the air, flying towards the Vortexes.


    SCREECH!!!!!!!!


    A loud shriek broke through this peaceful moment, all the stones and sands fell to the ground, as the Vortexes instantly vanished.


    Michael opened his eyes, raised his head to the sky seeing 7 fallen demons circling above him... He lowered his gaze to his hand, and sighed in relief, seeing it has grown back.


    "Who would have thought the void Bloodline can regenerate?" He slowly stood up from the ground.


    "I have mastered 20% of the Void Bloodline and 50% of the shadow Bloodline... Killed two of you guys, but now... I''ll make sure to kill all of you."


    He smirked at them: "What are you fools waiting for? Come on!!"


    *SCREECH!!*


    Two doves towards him with full speed, while Michael stood calmly on the hill, waiting for the exact moment to act.


    "10 meters... 5 meters."


    Whizzes!!


    *...?!!!*


    The fallen demons were stunned, seeing their kins'' heads falling to the ground, while their body were cut into more than ten sizes.


    "How do you like my new skill? I created it... And named it [Void Euthanasia]."


    The Demons were enraged, They all shot forward, talons stretched out.


    Michael grinned and stretched forth his hand towards them: "[Shadow Pull]."


    With his command, all the shadows on the ground came alive, and shot towards the demons, binding them... With a drop of his hand, all the shadow pulled the limbs of the fallen demons, tearing them into countless Pieces.


    {Total points: 60,000.}


    "60,000? I thought they are more?"


    {Nope.}


    Michael sighed softly, before he could take a step, A figure leaped from below the Hill, appearing above him.


    "What the?"


    Michael quickly threw a backflip, as the huge figure collided on the spot, cracking the ground in the process.


    "Calamity, why are you in such a rush?" Michael stood up, dusting his overcoat. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m not the same guy who entered this gate 6 days ago... Let me show you what 20% of the Void Bloodline is capable of." He stretched forth his hand towards Calamity.


    Seeing his action, Calamity raised all its hands and smashed down on the hill, causing a mini earthquake, but to its shock; Michael stood still grinning at it.


    *?!!!*


    The Monster looked down at Michael''s feet, seeing Shadows holding his legs to the ground.


    "You are powerful, But in presence of the Soon-to-be of the Abyssal... You are nothing."


    He clenched his fist, Dark Vortexes appeared around Calamity, Before the monster could escape, its Shadow rose from the ground, binding its legs and hands.


    "With the time I spend here, I already figured out everything... The Abyssal Call is the path that surely lead to the Abyss... And being acknowledged by the Abyssal lords cleared my doubt... The system is molding me to be the next King... And I need to start acting like one, You low lives should be under me, Not having the guts to attack."


    His right eye turned red, while the left turned black. "You should bow to your ruler!"


    BOOM!!


    The Vortexes collided with Calamity, cutting the Monsters into countless sizes, and absorbing everything.


    {Congratulations! You gained an understanding with the Void and Shadow Bloodlines: Mastering: Void; 50%. Shadow: 60%.}


    {Host gained the requirement to be upgraded into the sovereign rank, Do you wish to be start the process?}


    "What about this gate?"


    {It will be close.}


    "What if I want to continue?"


    {Host can, There are more trials ahead, does host want to continue?}


    "I can stay here for one more day... What Is the next trial?"


    {Escape Room.}


    "Then take me there, Let''s see what 50% of the Void Bloodline can really do."


    He jumped down from the hill, landing steadily on his feet.


    "It feels nice jumping down, rather than Climbing." He observed the hill with a small smile.


    Whizzes!!


    A gateway appeared in front of him.


    "Time to see what those knights are capable of."


    He walked inside the gateway, disappearing from island survival.


    ____


    [Lockwood.]


    Mika ran through alleys making sure to stay out from the moonlight, or any other source of lights in the city, using the darkness to escape was her only option... She needed to report this.


    Whoosh!!


    Whoosh!!


    Whoosh!!


    Whoosh!!


    Mika looked up, seeing four dark figures standing on the building above her, their daggers shimmering under the moonlight... She finally got the chance to see the red glow which she suspected was their eyes.


    Whoosh!!!!


    The four leaped up simultaneously, and shot down towards her, Mika came to a stop, and quickly summoned her weapon... Without hesitation, she leaped backward, as the four landed on the spot she was standing on.


    They all slowly stood up, and turned their heads towards her, their crimson eyes fixed on their target.


    "Dammit, these guys... Or whatever they are; are all Elite medal holders... There is no way I can Defeat even one, let alone four."


    "Drop on your knees and split your throat, at least it won''t be painful, but if you make us attack, You''ll regret it."


    The first figure stated, the four stood still, waiting for her action.


    "You Monsters think I''m scared of you? Come on! If you have the gut!!" She yelled, channeling her Mana into her sword.


    ''Before I die, I''ll take one with me.'' She thought, her face filled with determination.


    The figures stared at her for a moment, then ran forward, their daggers ready.

 Chapter 261: Run Or Die!

    Mika braced herself, but an unexpected turn of event occurred.


    Eight figures moved past her with incredible speed, and struck the four, throwing them meters back.


    "Uh?"


    Mika stared at the black Overcoats on four of the figures and froze in shock.


    "The Conquerors? In Lockwood?"


    "I hope we didn''t scare you?" Sunny looked at her over his shoulder, a smile on his face.


    "How are you doing? Where is Damon, and the rest?" General Joe walked up to them, he was in his knight Armor.


    "Is she ok?" Phillip asked, his gaze fixed on the figures.


    "I think she is." Sunny nodded.


    "Stay back, let deal with these things." Sarah smiled at the frozen Mika, then turned her attention to the four, who already stood up.


    "So you guys are the ones we heard reports about." The one who seems to be the only one speaking, said, his eyes glowing brightly.


    "What the hell are these things?" Mika asked no one particular.


    "They are called Dead soldiers, these guys are already dead, But with some experiment with the children, they somehow gave them life... These guys are hollow, they feel no pain or emotions... They only obey." Niki walked up to her, her Overcoat moving in the wind.


    "How long have you guys been in this city?" Mika asked in mild confusion.


    "This isn''t the time and place to be asking questions." Ricky cracked his neck: "Let''s have some fun!"


    "Kill these Bastards!"


    With a Command, the four figures shot towards the eight.


    "Take one each, We must end them before their backup arrives." General Joe charged forward with Sunny, engaging in a heated battle with the first dead soldier...


    ... They might have the advantage in number, but these guys are a lot stronger than all of them... Their main mission here is to spy, get information and report back to Michael, That was their real mission... The only people who knew about this are the powerful figures In Amerisa, Supreme''s plan is to know the enemy before attacking.


    For the past feel days they have been here, and they got a lot of information, and even the locations where the children are being kept and experimented on... But these locations were highly guarded by the dead Soldiers and kings.


    Attacking it with their current strength is like seeking death.


    BAM!!


    General Joe struck the Dead soldier on his face with a powerful punch, knocking him backward.


    The soldier staggered backward for a moment then looked up at him, his eyes glowed even more... Seeing these the rest leaped back, landing behind the first.


    "Fuck!"


    Sunny cussed out loud.


    "What Is happening?" Mika was getting more confused.


    "No time for explanation, Let''s get out form here!!"


    General Joe grabbed her waist, and leaped into the air crying her like she weights nothing, he landed on the building''s roof beside the Alley, and without hesitation ran away. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mika looked behind her, seeing the rest following them, even Phillip and Sarah who are both Diamond holders were on the run. Experience the magic at m-vl-em-pyr


    "Can someone tell me what is going on?"


    She was getting even more confused.


    "And I can run on my own."


    General Joe nodded, and placed her down, but kept on running.


    "If you want to survive, follow us." Niki said to her, running past her.


    The group were running on top of countless buildings, heading to an unknown location.


    Mika looked at the location of the alley, seeing red light shinning from below, before she knew it, Four humanoid Creatures with four hands, pale skin and red eyes leaped from the Alley, landing on the building.


    "Fuck!!!"


    Like adrenaline shot In her system, she ran away, even passing Levi and Ricky who are ahead of her... She wasn''t scared about the creatures, she had killed so many Monsters that she was numbed when seeing one... But these things have an eerie energy around them, not only that, Each one of them has the strength of a Grandmaster.


    Why won''t they run?


    **SCREECH!!!**


    The creatures spotted their Silhouettes, and charged towards them, with an unholy speed.


    "How fast are these things." Mika exclaimed, increasing her speed.


    "In here!!"


    With Sunny call, everyone followed him, entering a hiding spot they had created beforehand, Mika didn''t waste a second and jumped inside, not even having time to think.


    "Shhh!" Phillip shushed her, Silently closing the cover.


    "Steady your heartbeat." Niki instructed, If someone told her she''ll be calm in time of danger, she would have laughed, But after facing Two years of Training... These things were nothing to be afraid them.


    If the creatures were one or two, they might have a chance, but three above... Nope, it''s either run or die.


    BAM!!!


    The sound of something hitting the spot they hid rung out, Mika inhaled, and exhaled, trying her best to stop her beating heart.


    **Grrraaaa!!!**


    Silent growl sounded above them, While the group held their weapons, staying as quiet as they could.


    BAM!!!


    The creatures above, and around them moved away from their location.


    "Shhh." General Joe shushed, listening above.


    BAM!!


    TAP-TAP-TAP-TAP-TAP


    The last one ran off, following the others behind.


    Mika sighed in relief, feeling the adrenaline wearing off, a pungent smell hit her hard, causing her to wrinkle her nose.


    "What is that smell?" She asked Niki in a low voice.


    "We are in a dumpster, which we have filled with rotten food."


    Mika almost threw up her dinner hearing her: "Why the hell are we in a dumpster?" She asked back, swallowing whatever was about to come out.


    "Those things sense of smell is 100X stronger than Dogs, let alone humans, we have lost all General Joe''s soldiers before we discovered this idea... This is the only way to hide."


    Mika was flabbergasted, totally speechless.


    After some minutes, Sunny finally opened his mouth:


    "I think they are gone." He slowly opened the cover, and looked around, seeing the coast was clear, he signal to the rest.


    They quietly got down, and ran away from the location. Mika following behind them.


    ''Here we go again.'' She thought.


    *


    *


    *


    Many thanks to you guys, Your powers stones, and Golden tickets are highly appreciated!


    Love you all!!! ????

 Chapter 262: Power Boost

    [Next Day.]


    [8 Am.]


    [Amerisa - Unity Street.]


    [Michael''s Home.]


    "You should rest Erika! You have been moving around the 15th and 16th cities for two days straight, you aren''t going back there again!!"


    Maria quickly stood up, stopping her sister who was about to leave the house.


    "What do you expect me to do? Stay here and watch some movies when Michael''s whereabouts is unknown?!" Erika asked with a slight frown.


    "I know you are worried, we are--"


    "--What are you doing Tom!! That''s not where Jerry is hiding!!"


    The two turned their heads to Mira, and Sofia, who were on the sofa watching Tom and Jerry.


    "Hahaha!!" She laughed out loud, seeing Jerry pranking Tom.


    Erika: "....?????"


    "What are you doing, Mira? Michael has been missing for four days now! And you''re here watching cartoon!" Maria asked, with a frown on her face. Her attention was now focused on Mira.


    "Huh?" Mira turned her head to the two.


    "How many times have I told you guys? Brother is fine... He''s somewhere getting stronger, I don''t know why you guys are so worried."


    "Mira is right." Drakon, in his human appearance, walked out from the kitchen, with roasted meat in hand.


    "I can feel him getting stronger from our bond."


    "Really?" Erika turned her head to him: "Are you sure he''s OK?" She asked again, her voice filled with urgency.


    "Yeah." Drakon nodded, and sat down on the sofa beside Mira. "I started feeling his increase in strength yesterday till now... He''s still increasing."


    Erika sighed in relief, while Maria glared at Drakon:


    "Why didn''t you tell us this Yesterday?!! Jennifer, Tyson, Rahond and even the Supreme Brigade are all looking for him!!"


    "Really? Well... You didn''t ask me yesterday." Drakon said in a flat tone, eating his meat with his hand.


    "..."


    Maria was speechless.


    Erika walked past her, and sat down on the other sofa... Then observed Mira:


    "Why aren''t you worried about him, Mira? Do you also have a bond with him?" She asked in a low voice.


    Mira turned her hand to the disheveled Lady beside her, dark circles were under her eyes which appeared from lack of sleep, Even her could see Erika was weak at the moment; and wasn''t at her best.


    ''Is this love? This is suffering.'' Mira thought to herself, searched for the best reply and said.


    "Brother will never do anything that''ll risk his life, and four days ago you said brother went to close a gate, he also instructed none of us should follow... All I know is, there is a reason for that... So be patient, he''ll be back... And please, ask the others to stop looking for him... My brother is OK."


    She emphasized the word "OK"


    Erika thought about her words, and heaved a sigh:


    "You have a point." She relaxed on the sofa, turning her head to the movie Mira was watching.


    Discover tales on m-vl-em,pyr


    In less than two minutes, she fell asleep on the sofa.


    "Were you telling the truth about Michael getting stronger?"


    Maria whispered to Drakon, who sighed, and placed the empty plate on the center table.


    "No... I also can''t sense him, it''s like; Michael vanished from this realm."


    "Huh? Then why did you lie?" Maria was shocked.


    "Because of her, Michael won''t be happy seeing her in this state... So I had to lie... At least she''ll have some hope."


    Maria was silent, then turned her head to Mira: "Did you also lied?"


    "Nope, Why would I lie?" She turned her head to Maria, dark lines appearing on her face.


    "Forget it... I''ll just call the rest and tell them the news... Although it''s untrue, it''s Hope."


    Drakon nodded, while Mira turned her head back to her movie, a small smile on her face.


    ____


    [20th City]


    [Lockwood.]


    [Hideout.]


    "You are awake?" Sunny was surprised, seeing Mika sitting on the couch in their small building.


    Mika turned her head to him, tried to smile, but it didn''t reach her eyes.


    "When are we getting out from this curse place?" She asked in a low voice. "And who were those screaming all night long?" She added with a shiver.


    Sunny heaved a sigh, he walked up to her, and sat down.


    "You know, this city once had a population of hundred of thousands of people... But now... Only a handful of few tens of hundreds are left... That''s why the city seems empty."


    "So the screams?"


    "Yeah, Those were screams of the ones getting slaughtered last night... Those things always hunt every three days in a week... But last night was caused by us." He relaxed on the couch.


    "So you are saying those things went ahead and killed some people after losing us?"


    "Those things as you called then are known as Dead soldiers, only the elite can change to those things, and after that... They''ll need fresh blood to turn back to humans."


    "How long have you guys been here?" She asked again.


    "More than a week now... OK, why did you guys come here?" Sunny asked, observing Mika''s expression.


    "Rebecca is their first elder, and her real strength is that of a Grandmaster 5-stars."


    "Are you sure about this?" Sunny sat up, staring at her in shock. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mika nodded, not saying anything.


    "What about Damon, Yan and the rest? Are they with her?"


    "I don''t know, And I think... No, I know Damon is dead."


    Sunny thought for a moment, and tap on his bracelet: "AI, search Damon Makion."


    < Searching...>


    < Error.>


    < Reasons: The Person might not have opened a VRG account, or he/she is dead.>


    "He''s dead." Sunny sighed. "So Rebecca was behind all these."


    "What about Yan, QingLi and their kings?" Mika asked with some hope.


    Sunny nodded, and asked AI... He frowned slightly;


    Seeing his frown, Mika asked: "What is it? Are they also dead?"


    "No, they are alive... But..."


    The frown on his face deepen.


    "But what?"


    Mika asked, the suspense was killing her.


    "Why did Yan followed you guys?" Instead of answering, Sunny asked:


    "To get stronger, that''s what Rebecca told us, we''ll have the power of a Grandmaster." She answered.


    "They are alive, but... Yan is now an Elite Medal holder, while the rest are all Diamond medal holders... In one night, they gained such strength!!"


    "What? How is that possible?!!" Mika exclaimed in shock.

 Chapter 263: Entering The Sovereign Medal: So This Is What Being Op Feels like

    [Back to Michael.]


    [Golden Throne Hall.]


    "What is wrong with you guys? Not attacking?"


    Michael sat on the bodies of metals, staring at the remaining five knights in front of him, with a smirk on his face.


    The knights stared at the Demon with two colors eyes in fear, all taking a step back.


    "Well then." Michael pointed a finger at them. "Nice knowing you all."


    Dark beam shot out from his finger, which accurately collided with one, and exploded, killing the five in an instant.


    "The Void Bloodline is dope! I wonder what Psychic, space and blood can do." He stood up, and jumped down from the Knights, landing on the ground. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are my gains?"


    He asked, dusting his overcoat.


    {Points: 200,000.}


    {Void: 70%. Shadow: 90%.}


    {Skills: [Shadow Pull], [Void destruction Finger], [Void Euthanasia], [Shadows Form].}


    "Four skills, created by yours truly... I''m tired." He looked at the poisonous spider, then at the Knights.


    "What a harvest."


    {Does Host want to start the process?}


    "Yes... Time to enter the Sovereign Medal."


    {Activating Energy...}


    {Infusing Bloodlines.}


    "Ahh..."


    Michael let out a low moan feeling the energies in him growing with a frightening speed.


    BOOM!!!


    An unknown energy burst out from him, turning all the bodies into ash.


    BOOM!!


    Another energy burst out from him, cracking the ground he was standing on.


    BOOM!!!!


    All the hall trembled violently, under the third energy.


    "Huh?" Michael was stunned.


    BOOM!!!!


    More cracks appeared all over the walls in the hall.


    BOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!


    All the pillars in the hall instantly shattered, the thrones turned into dust, as debris and stones fell from the ceiling.


    {CONGRATULATIONS!! Host have entered the Sovereign Medal!}


    {Congratulations host, [Death Clone] have been upgraded into stage 2: Clone (3).}


    {Congratulations!!! Demon Lord''s legacy have been upgraded to stage five!!!}


    {Host gained a skill: Reflection! Mystical-Class skill.}


    {Congratulations; Demonic Split body have been upgraded to stage 3.(MAX).}


    "Another Mystical-Class skill!!"


    {Reflection: All attacks from any creature weaker than host will be reflected back to them. Mystical-class skill.}


    < Congratulations player Supreme for entering the Sovereign Medal! >


    < You gained 100 Special Cards.> Enjoy reading at m v-lem-pyr


    < LEVELING UP!!!!!>


    < "....!!!!!!" >


    < Congratulations player Supreme for entering Lv100.>


    Michael smiled from ears to ears: "How many points do I need in my rank?"


    {Checking...}


    {20,000 points in each stat.}


    "Oh wow, you know what to do."


    {Done}


    "Show me my profile, I want to see my progress."


    {Ok Host.}


    {Name: Michael Brian.}


    {Game Name: Supreme.}


    {Main path: Abyssal Call (LOCK).}


    {Current Path: Demon lord''s legacy ~ stage five}


    {Bloodlines: Void (70%), Shadow (90%), Space (Lock). Blood (Lock). Psychic (Lock).}


    {Level: Lv100.}


    {Rank: Sovereign medal 5-star.}


    {Game played: 3.}


    {Games won: 3.}


    {Games lose: 0.}


    {Strength: 20,000pt. 10,000,000.}


    {Defense: 20,000pt. 10,000,000.}


    {Agility: 20,000pt. 10,000,000.}


    {Endurance: 20,000pt. 10,000,000.}


    {HP: 5,000,000.}


    {Demonic Mana: 20,000pt. 10,000,000.}


    {Blessings: Luck of Supremacy. Gods'' tongue. Trustworthy. Death Clone(3).}


    {Attack: 1,000,000.}


    {Intelligence: 91%.}


    {Points earned: 100,000.}


    {Skills: Brain wave - Epic class (Stage 3). Demonic split body - Epic class (stage 3). Shadow World - Mystical-class. Shield of Courage - Epic-Class. Killing intent - Rare-Class. Foresight - Legendary-class.


    Regeneration - Legendary-Class. Void of Retribution - Mystical-Class, Reflection - Mystical-Class, Void euthanasia - Legendary-class, Shadow Pull - Epic-class, Void Destruction Finger - Epic-class, Shadow Form - Legendary-class.}


    {Owned weapons: Starlight sword~ legendary class; Skills: [Split - stage 5 (50).], [Golden Invisible Armor]. Slayer - Legendary-class: Skills: (Siphoning and Sprint). Shirt Of Nessus - Legendary-Class: (Defense).}


    {Guild: The Conquerors.}


    {Storage: 7 Legendary-class eggs. Map of the fourth realm. Life Card, speed card, Knowledge card, Destroyers'' soul essence - ETC.}


    "Time to see my sister... I miss her and Erika. Take me out."


    {You can go out, you have the strength to do that.}


    "Oh, I forgot."


    With a thought, he entered the ground, disappearing from the destroyed Hall.


    __


    {Border of the 15th City.}


    Michael rose from the ground, and dusted his coat, again.


    "A king don''t need to be dirty... System, show me the ranking positions after the Sovereign."


    {Ok Host.}


    {Half Immortal rank. - Low, Mid, High.}


    {Immortal rank.- Low, Mid, High.}


    {Transcendent rank.- Low, Mid, High.}


    {Lower god rank.- Low, Mid, High.}


    {True god rank.- Low, Mid, High.}


    {Primordial rank.- Low, Mid, High.}


    "Hmm... Half Immortal, Next."


    DING!!


    < Player Death Trap sent you a package.>


    "Uh? Why would Damon send me a package? Open it"


    Michael''s face turned so cold that dark vortexes appeared around him, the shadows moving violently, killing intent spread out from him reaching thousands of Miles away... Those in the 15th city all felt a chill ran down their spine.


    ''What can release sure killing intent?'' They thought.


    "Rebecca, Wait for me."


    A vortex appeared in front of him, while he walked inside, disappearing from sight, leaving a destroyed field behind.


    ___


    [Lockwood.]


    Azazel who sat on his throne enjoying fruits Rebecca was feeding him, instantly stood up in shock.


    Rebecca frowned slightly, and asked: "What is it?"


    "Michael is back."


    Rebecca rolled her eyes at him. "Why are you so work up? It''s just Michael... A Grandmaster Means nothing to you."


    Azazel shook his head; "This Killing Intent is not something a Grandmaster could release."


    "What killing intent?" Rebecca was getting more confused.


    Azazel turned his head to her: "Go to the factory, take as much injection as you can, You must enter the Sovereign Medal, and fast."


    Rebecca''s face turned serious, she stood up in rage.


    "Taking that much will kill me! And why will I do that?!!"


    "I''ll help you stabilize the energy!! And I can''t answer your questions now, because I''m not sure myself... But I know we are going to war soon... Very, Very soon."


    Rebecca thought for a moment, there''s a 70% Chance she''ll lose her mind or die after consuming that much injection... For Azazel to say this... It only means, Michael is now stronger than a Grandmaster.


    "No way! Are you saying Michael is now a Sovereign?!!"


    "I''m not sure!! Ahh!!" Azazel growled in frustration!


    "Some fools are in the city, and now this!! Send all the dead Soldiers to search all the City! If found, kill them on spot!!"


    "Yes, The fifth king will take care of the search... I''ll get going now." Rebecca stood up, and walked out of the Manor.


    While Azazel sat down on his throne.


    **Finally, A worthy opponent.**


    He grinned.

 Chapter 264: Future Guest

    [Realm of Gods.]


    [Under the oak tree.]


    Erebus stood with hands folded behind him, while watching the leaves dance in the wind.


    "How are you doing, father?"


    Erebus looked over his shoulder, seeing Nemesis walking towards him, she was in a gem filled black gown, with long golden hair cascaded to her back.


    "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be keeping an eye on Hades?" Erebus turned his gaze back to the tree.


    Nemesis pouted her lips. "Aren''t you happy to see me? And pretending to being on Hades''s side is irritating..." She stopped beside him, then observed her Father''s side profile, then sighed sadly:


    "Nothing can bring him back, Father... Lord Tartarus is gone."


    Erebus heaved a sigh: "His Body is gone, but he has already chosen a Successor... Now... What news did you bring?" Erebus turned his head to his daughter.


    "Well... The ritual to locate Typhon failed, because the first Lord of the Abyssal intervened... They are planning on starting all over again... Em... Father? Where is Typhon imprisoned?"


    "That information is unknown, even to me; a primordial god... Typhon was once sealed in Mount Etna, but three centuries ago, he just vanished... Now his location, or prison is unknown."


    Nemesis nodded: "Goddess Hecate stated that "The only way to locate Typhon is if the races in all the realms get their hands stained with blood" Father, If that''s true... Isn''t the artifacts helping them in this goal?"


    Erebus nodded: "We don''t have a choice, everything comes with a disadvantage... We already know activating the artifact will lead to Hecate''s theory... As you know, the others Realms can be taken over, but the first should never fall... That''s why even knowing about this flew, we still went ahead and activated it."


    Nemesis nodded and walked towards the tree, placing her hand on it: "What about Lord Chronos?" She asked.


    "He''s in the castle between Chaos... And what are you doing?" A frown appeared on Erebus''s face.


    "We all believe she''s in here, the trees of the realms, and the only passage out from our realm... Is it true that her roots are connected in each world?" She asked, feeling the coldness emanating from the tree.


    "The tree of life... Yes, the roots lead to other worlds--"


    "--Can I visit the First Realm? Even if it''s for a day?" She turned her head to him.


    "What are you saying, Nemesis? You are on a mission, Leaving will only alert Hades and Gaea."


    "But--"


    "--No but."


    Erebus cut her off.


    "I mean." She removed her palm from the tree, and turned around:


    "I mean, Can''t I send a sliver of my Divinity, I''ll just look around, and I''m not tied here like you guys... And besides... Eris is planning on entering the second realm, then why can''t I enter the first." Discover more adventures with m_vl_em_p_yr


    Erebus growled in frustration: "Your sister is with Hades, and she''s going there to destroy..."


    Seeing her frown, he sighed helplessly.


    "Just let her have her way, Love, she might be of help in the first Realm, and besides... One day in the Realm is equal to an hour here."


    The two looked up seeing Nyx and Hemera descending towards them.


    "Mum, That''s why I love you!!" Nemesis rushed to Nyx the moment her feet touched the ground, giving her a tight hug.


    "Do you know the implications to this?" Erebus asked, staring at the mother and daughter duo with dark lines on his head.


    "Let her go, Lord Erebus, She might find something that''ll help us in this war... Don''t you think?" Hemera asked. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I thought you were the sensible one?"


    Erebus stared at the three women in front of him, and sighed again.


    "Please Dad, I won''t cause any troubles... Please, Pretty please..." Nemesis put on her best puppy''s eyes, with pouted lips.


    ''How did our conversation turned to this? I should have known she came here for a reason.'' He observed his daughter.


    "You are the goddess of retribution and revenge, so what ever happens, you should try and hold back your anger... Remember your strength." He said.


    "Yes dear, A True god entering the first realm needs to learn how to control her powers... I trust you can do that."


    "Yes Mum!"


    Seeing she got her parents'' approval, she kissed her Mum on her cheek, then her father, who wasn''t fully on the idea.


    With that done, she quickly walked towards the tree, turned around with a small smile, then walked inside, disappearing from the realm of Gods.


    Erebus finally turned to the two: "What is going on?"


    "Azazel is in the first Realm, We detected him an hour ago." Hemera revealed.


    "What?! Azazel?! The Demon of the wilderness! Are you saying Lucifer have joined Hades!!!"


    The two women frowned upon hearing his high pitch voice...


    "Calm down, Love... Lucifer and the other 6 Demon lords were all killed in the first war that happened in the second realm... I don''t think Azazel knows about this... And the only person who could take care of a Lower god is another Lower god or higher gods..."


    "But... There''s another way." Hemera added.


    Erebus: "Sending Nemesis?"


    "No, there''s only one person that can tame Azazel, and that''s Darren."


    "Darren? The Demon Lord who has the seven sins in him?"


    "Do you know any other Demon lord named Darren?" Hemera asked in a displeased tone.


    "But... Darren is in the second realm, there''s no way he could enter the First with his current strength."


    "That''s why we are sending Nemesis... At the moment; Azazel is taking Hades as his lord, but if he discovered Darren is alive, He''ll switch side in a heartbeat.... We are doing this so he won''t destroy the first realm, and Nemesis will be there to see to that." Nyx stated.


    "I don''t understand one thing, If a Lower god is in the first Realm all these while, Why didn''t he attack?"


    "We are also puzzled about that... But Zeus guessed it has something to do with the children''s blood... He''s creating an army in the first realm, and Nemesis will help wipe them out."


    "Then why did you guys remained silent when I told her to stay? And why didn''t you tell her this? At least she should know what''s happening."


    "Hahaha!! It seems you don''t know your daughter, The moment she step foot in the realm, she''ll detect him... And do the right thing, I hope."


    "You Hope?!" Erebus was flabbergasted, hearing his consort. "Forget it, we''ll be keeping an eye on her."


    "Hmm... It has been 3 minutes now."

 Chapter 265: Im Going To Throw Up!

    [Lockwood.]


    [Hideout.]


    Mika walked out of her room, seeing Sunny and the rest packing their things.


    "What is happening?" She asked in mild confusion.


    "We are leaving, I don''t know how, but Michael said he''ll come and get us."


    "Michael? He''s back?" She rushed to the group.


    "It seems so." Sunny nodded at her, and continued packing his things.


    "When we get out from here, All the world will know who Rebecca is." Niki said with killing intent, while the rest gave a small nod.


    After five minutes, they were ready to move out...


    BOOM!!!


    The Door exploded into splinters, the group quickly dropped their things and summoned their weapons.


    "How nice, So your base have been in the suburb of the city, who would have thought about that." Kay''s father, who was also the fifth King walked inside, a smile on his face.


    "Shit! We have been found out!" Phillip held his sword tightly.


    The group watched as more than 20 hooded figures walked inside the building, their daggers ready.


    "This won''t end well." Sarah muttered, looking around her.


    "You have so many beauties here, why don''t we have some fun?"


    "I dare you, Nikon!" General Joe dared coldly.


    "Hahaha!! It''ll be fun! There''s no one here who can take me on, I alone can kill all of you!"


    "Stop taking, and attack." Sunny placed his bag on the ground, and pointed his sword at Nikon. "Come on!"


    "That''ll be fun, but I''m only here to watch the show..." He raised his arm, and with a forward gesture, all the Hooded figures numbering 40 shot towards the group.


    "So there''s a party happening here, and I wasn''t invited... How rude are you guys."


    Everyone froze, and subconsciously turned their heads to Michael, who walked out from a vortex, a smirk on his face.


    "Huh? So you are Supreme."


    Michael turned his head to Nikon, the next moment his eyes turned red, all the shadows of the hooded figures came alive, and gripped each one of them, pulling them to the ground.


    BAM!


    Stay in the adventure with m-vl-em,py-r


    BAM!!


    The sound of their bodies hitting the ground rung out in the hall.


    Whoosh!!


    Nikon only saw a flash and Michael appeared in front of him, gripped his throat and raised him into the air.


    "Do you remember a man you killed 7 years ago, on Amerisa''s Border?"


    "W-What are you saying?" Nikon asked with difficulty, as Michael tightened his grip.


    "Don''t you remember?" His voice grew colder. "Let me refresh your Brain, the time you employed your elders, the man who refused."


    Nikon''s eyes widened in horror.


    "Now you remembered." Michael smirked: "That was my Father."


    Before Nikon could think of anything, the sound of bone breaking rung out, then Michael tossed his dead body away, like throwing a worthless trash.


    "Why didn''t I feel the satisfaction of finally avenging my dad? He might not be the only one in it..." Michael looked at the kneeling figures over his shoulder, turned around and walked up to one.


    "Let''s see what you are." He opened the hood.


    "Gasped!!"


    "Oh my God!!"


    "Holy Fuck!!"


    The group behind him exclaimed in shock, seeing the face in front of them, it was ridden with scars, cuts wounds, and Maggots were coming out from some.


    "I''m going to throw up!" Mika covered her mouth, but still lose herself and vomited her breakfast.


    Sunny turned to her with a slight frown.


    "Sorry." She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand, while he turned back to Michael.


    Michael stood back up, and with a thought, Dark Vortexes appeared on each one of the Dead Soldiers.


    "You guys don''t deserve to live."


    Before the group, the Shadows tore the Dead Soldiers'' bodies like tearing a piece of paper, while the vortexes pulled all the parts into it, then vanished.


    Michael turned around to the stunned group: "How is everyone doing?" He looked at their bags. "Ok, Let''s go." He walked towards the destroyed door.


    "We''re going through the front door?" Sunny asked in mild surprised.


    "Where else." Michael continued walking, the group looked at one another, and quickly followed behind him.


    "What do we have here?" Azazel, who sat on a Range-Rover, stared at Michael and his group as they exited from the building. Around him; stood more than a hundred dead Soldiers.


    "Let me guessed, You killed the fifth King, right?" Azazel asked, his smile still on his face.


    "You don''t seem surprise by it?" Michael asked back.


    "I didn''t like him in the first place, If you haven''t, I would have killed him myself, You just save me the time."


    Whoosh!


    BAM! BAM! BAM!


    Michael looked up at the building''s roof, seeing the other kings, apart from Rebecca... She wasn''t in the group.


    "I''m here to take my people, are you planning to stop me?" Michael asked arrogantly.


    "No, I''m here to escort you all out."


    "Huh?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now everyone was stunned.


    "You are a Sovereign Medal holder, but your members are still weak, Go back... Train them, prepare yourselves... Because I''ll be attacking soon."


    "Firstly; We don''t need your escort, And You''re just saying that because you don''t have the strength to stop me... Now listen... Joker, Rebecca, Commander Wang, Damon, Daniel, and everyone, will be waiting for you to attack."


    Everyone were surprised hearing him adding Rebecca''s name in the list, but his group remind silent, not voicing their rejection.


    Azazel moved his gaze around, but couldn''t see Mika among them... "Where is Mika?" He asked.


    "Who is Mika?" Michael asked back.


    "How dare you?! If the king asked, You should answer!" Tory channeled her Mana and threw a punch at Michael.


    Michael didn''t even look at her, or planned to dodge, the attack got only a foot from him, and reflected back to her.


    "What?!"


    BAM!!


    Her energy stuck her chest, throwing her off the building, Tory fell heavily on the ground, and threw up a mouthful of blood, clutching her chest.


    "Children aren''t allowed to speak when adults are discussing." Michael stated, not even looking at her.


    A Dead soldier moved up to Azazel, and whispered something.


    Azazel turned to him in surprise, then looked at Michael: "You killed her?"


    "I didn''t, Your fifth king did... I was a second late." Michael answered in a low tone.


    "Ok then, You''re all free to leave." Azazel jumped down the car, before he could enter inside, Michael''s voice sounded.


    "A Advice."


    "Oh?" Azazel turned his head to him.


    "Clean your neck for me because when we see again, I''ll slice it open."


    With that said, he walked away with his group, This was the quickest and easiest Rescue mission ever taken... In history!!

 Chapter 266: WHAT?!!

    [Lockwood.]


    [Azazel''s Manor.]


    "So... What happened?" Rebecca who sat on the Sofa looked up at Azazel, who walked inside the Bedroom.


    "It seems Damon was lying, he didn''t record anything." Azazel walked towards the bed, and sat down.


    "Are you sure?"


    "My Soldiers can never lie... He saw her dead body... And it seems those guys don''t know about it too."


    "Hmm... So I can continue my plan?"


    "I think so, But you must be on guard, we need more children to prepare for the war."


    Rebecca nodded, stood up and walked up to him: "I need you now." She placed her hands on his chest, and slowly pushed him down.


    "Take care of me before I go back." She smiled at him, and started taking off her clothes.


    Azazel grinned; "Oh, I will."


    ______


    On the route to the 15th city, two BMWs was moving with incredible speed, Michael who was driving the first, looked over his shoulder, seeing his elders staring at him in mild confusion:


    "Why are you guys staring at me?" He asked, turning his head back to the road.


    "Where is Mika?! What did you do to her?" Sunny was the first to ask.


    "Yes, and we didn''t see any dead body when we leave the building... What am I saying?! She left the building with us!" Even Niki was confused.


    "You guys are really blind... Mika is in my Castle, and there was no dead body, The Dead soldier who reported the incident was my clone in their outfit... So do you understand now?"


    The elders looked at each other in shock, how did he do all these in less than a minute?


    None asked again, they all relaxed on their seat.


    "Oh, and no one should know about Rebecca''s real identity... You guys know nothing."


    "Ok."


    They were all tired, so no one have the energy to ask for explanation, and for Michael saying this; only means he has a plan.


    Woooo!


    A cool wind blew past Michael, he turned his head to the north, a deep frown on his face.


    ''What was that system?''


    {Scanning...}


    {N-Nemesis...}


    Michael frowned slightly, not about the name but the surprise in the system''s tone, he pushed the break, stopping the car, while the second also came to a stop.


    "What happened?"


    "Being her out, Abyss." Michael got down, amidst the surprise looks he was getting.


    The space tore opened, and the Abyssal fox walked out with Mika.


    "Go to the 15th city, book a flight, and leave for Amerisa, I''ll meet you guys there."


    "Where are you going?" Sunny asked getting down from the car.


    "I''ll be back... And remember my word." He nodded at him, while a Vortex appeared behind him.


    "Go."


    "Ok, We''ll be waiting for you." Sunny got in the driver''s seat, while Mika took Sunny''s seat at the back.


    "Thank you, Michael." She said.


    Michael nodded at her, While Sunny started the car, and drove away.


    "This power energy is strange, I need to investigation." He watched the cars disappeared from the horizon, then turned around and entered the vortex, while Abyss turned into particles, returning to his castle.


    ____


    [100 Miles away, Deep in the mountains.]


    "So this is the first Realm?" Nemesis walked out from a gateway, which closed behind her.


    "First of all."


    With a thought, her golden hair turned Honey blonde, her black grown transformed into black shorts, and T-shirt, her heels turned into black sneakers.


    "This is more accepted in this realm." She thought with a smile.


    Whoosh!!


    Sniff


    Explore new chapters at m_vl_em_p_yr


    She wrinkled her nose in disgust: "What is a demon doing in this realm."


    Sniff, Sniff.


    "Azazel?!" Namesis was stunned. "What is he doing in the first Realm?"


    Whizzed!


    She turned her head to the right, seeing a Vortex appearing before her eyes.


    "I''m only here for 2 minutes, and I''m getting surprise, after surprise... Now, a mortal with the Void Bloodline."


    Michael walked out, looking at the lady in front of him with a slight frown on his face.


    "Are you Nemesis?"


    "I don''t think we have met before, then how did you know my name?" Nemesis asked, appearing in front of him in a second.


    Michael moved back in shock. ''What the hell?! How did she get so close?''


    "Why are you suddenly surprised? You already know who I''m." Nemesis stared at him in dissatisfaction.


    ''System, I need her profile.''


    {Oh Host.}


    {Name: Nemesis.}


    {Species: Goddess.}


    {Bloodlines: Goddess of Retributions and revenge.}


    {Level: N/A.}


    {Rank: True God - Mid-stage.}


    {Strength: 300,000,000}


    {Defense: 300,000,000}


    {Agility: 300,000,000}


    {Divinity: 300,000,000}


    {Intelligence: 97%}


    {HP: 100,000,000}


    Michael almost lost his mind seeing her stats, his was only ten million, but hers were freaking 300 Million... He just realized this young and beautiful lady in front of him could kill him with one finger... And he finally got to see a goddess, a true one at that.


    ''The system didn''t warn me about her, that mean she''s good.''


    {That doesn''t mean you can anger her.}


    ''Only a fool will do that after seeing her stats, for heaven''s sake! Her level is even Unknown!!''


    "Are you there Michael?" Nemesis waves her hand in front of his face, bringing him out of his shock.


    "Sorry..." He massaged the back of his neck, and asked: "What is a goddess like you doing here?"


    "I''m here to look around, I only have a day." She walked past him, the space in front of her tore opened, and a gateway appeared: "Come on, let go."


    "To where?" Michael asked, turning around to face her.


    "I have a deal for you, help me enjoy my stay, and I''ll grant one of your wish... Any wish." She emphasized her word, turned around to him, and folded her hand on her chest, waiting for his reply.


    "So you are here to have fun?" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes." She answered without hesitation.


    "Then I don''t think I can do that, The wish is good, but you aren''t here to help... So bye... I have a quest to complete." A Vortex formed behind him.


    Nemesis was stunned, no mortal have ever refused her, all her travels in the other realms, she was worship, but now... Someone just turned her down, he''s not even bothered about her gift... She can''t just let him go.


    "Stop."


    Michael stopped, and looked at her over his shoulder.


    "What quest?"


    "Play VRG."


    ''VRG? Oh, he''s referring to the artifact... Hmm...''


    Michael looked at her expression, and frowned; ''Why can''t I read her thoughts?''


    {Target is a lot stronger than Host.}


    "Ok! I''m going with you, we''ll be playing VRG together... It will be fun."


    "WHAT?!!!"

 Chapter 267: The Next Primordial God Of The Abyssal.

    "Why that face? Do you think I won''t be able to play VRG?" Nemesis asked with a deep frown.


    "No, that''s not it." Michael heaved a sigh:


    "Look, How are you going to play VRG when you don''t even have a bracelet?"


    "Oh...? Oh, Right!"


    Nemesis was stunned. ''The bracelet is the only way they can tap the powers of the gods and the artifact.'' She sighed helplessly:


    "Then show me the way to Azazel."


    "Why are you looking for him?" Michael asked in mild suspicion.


    "He''s a powerful demon, and with him being here will only cause future harm, I want to destroy him."


    Michael thought for a moment and shook his head at her: "You aren''t destroying him."


    "Pardon?" Nemesis observed his expression and found no trace of joking.


    "If I don''t destroy him, there''s no one in your realm that can... And for your information; Azazel is a Lower god... He''s hiding his true strength... So Michael... Do you think you can take on a Lower god?"


    Michael scoffed at her: "When the time comes, He''ll be the one begging."


    Nemesis closed her gateway: "Ok... What about the deal? I''m asking again, help me have fun... And you''ll gain one wish."


    "How should I put this, I-Am-Not-Intre---"


    Whoosh!!!


    The two turned their heads to the ground, seeing an Arrow, then looked up at the mountain... More than fifty figures stood above them, pointing them firearms and arrows at the two.


    "Are they with you?" Nemesis turned her head to Michael.


    "I should be the one asking you that." Michael grumbled, seeing five Epic-class pets with them.


    "Drop on your knees with your hands on your head!!"


    The man in an Epic-class armor, who was on a huge cat yelled at them, he was armed with a long battle Axe... Which was also a Legendary-class weapon...


    "These guys are loaded." Nemesis chuckled. "Their weapons and equipments are great and all, but compare to the spiritual weapons in the second realm, all these are of low grade." She added, not even taking the bandits seriously.


    "Really? I''ll like to see one, Maybe my Devil sword can destroy one spiritual weapon." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, Your Now Mystical-Class weapon, We gods are still surprised on how you upgraded it."


    "So I did something that surprised the gods... Nice."


    "Oh dear, all your actions surprised us... Especially your powers... It seems to be related to the abyss."


    Michael was silent, It''s true his powers came from the Abyss, the Cheating system had made that cleared... But is Nemesis to be trusted? He had just met her after all.


    Seeing he was being Ignored, the man yelled from the mountain top.


    "Snipers!! Kill these fools... Wait! Kill this guy... We''ll take care of the girl after dealing with him!!"


    With his command, those with snipers aimed their guns at Michael''s head, and without hesitation; released countless shots.


    Michael wasn''t bothered about this, he was debating inwardly if Nemesis could be trusted.


    The Bullets got a foot from him and reflected with ten times its initial speed.


    "What?!"


    BAM!!! Join us at m_v le mpyr


    All the snipers dropped dead with bullets holes on their heads.


    "What just happened?!" The Boss was stunned.


    "Oh? Did you just attack?" Michael asked in mild confusion, and added;


    "Why didn''t I feel anything?" He turned his head to Nemesis.


    "You have [Reflection]?"


    Michael was speechless: ''How the hell did she pinpoint the Skill? Or have she seen it before?'' He nodded at her.


    "How dare you?!!!"


    Michael looked up at the mountain, he observed the Boss for some Seconds, then with a flick of his wrist, The Devil sword appeared In his hand.


    "I hope you all can survive this."


    He unsheathed the sword, before everyone; Dark and red energies surrounded the blade, while the runes emanated golden light.


    "I haven''t tried this before, so you guys should be lucky I''m trying it on you."


    "You--" the Boss froze, seeing as his cat started moving backwards, its fur stood on end... Sign of it being totally petrified.


    Nemesis''s eyes widened in shock, feeling the energies around the blade.


    ''How is this possible?! [Foresight], [Killing Intent], [Void of Retribution], [Void Euthanasia] and the [Devil Sword]... These are all powers of Lord Tartarus! And this human is planning on using them at once!!!!''


    Her eyes almost fell from their sockets as Michael swung his sword horizontally, sending a 1,000 meters long crescent energy blade towards the mountain.


    BOOOOM!!!!!!!


    "I thought the destruction will be higher." Michael sheathed back his sword, and turned his head to the stunned Nemesis.


    She Looked at him, then at the bisected Mountain, The energy blade was so powerful that it split the mountain into halves... And this human dare said he expected a higher damage... It can''t be...


    ''He... He''s Lord Tartarus''s Successor!! The next Ruler of the Abyss!! Now everything finally made sense... That''s why he could get stronger so quickly, and even gained an advantage in all battles... Especially in VRG...


    Because he''s the next primordial god of the Abyssal!! Oh my goodness!!''


    "Are you ok?"


    Now Michael was the one who waved his hand in front of her face, bringing her out of her shock.


    "Let''s go, you want to have fun, right?"


    Nemesis nodded, unable to speak;


    "Then let''s go kill some Bandits."


    He turned around to the mountain and stretched forth his hand, a huge battle Axe flew out from debris, and landed on his hand.


    "We can''t leave a Legendary-class weapon behind, can we?"


    Nemesis looked at the weapon, and nodded... Still unable to speak... Other mortals will gain blessings from the gods, but none will inherit the position... Michael was the only human who won''t only gain the blessings... But will also gain the title, Inheritance and also the kingdom... Why won''t see be stunned.


    Michael walked some distance away from her, he tapped on his white bracelet, and 7 Legendary-class eggs appeared in front of him.


    "What is he doing?" Nemesis asked herself, observing, As Michael infused his Energy into the eggs.


    "He can''t be hatching them, Right?!!"

 Chapter 268: You Are Safe Now.

    BOOM X7!!!


    The land measuring hundreds of miles away all trembled as all seven eggs hatched simultaneously.


    The already destroyed mountain crumbled to stones and debris, this was clearly shocking because the mountain was more than 1,000 feet high, while the perpetrator of this destruction stood with his hands behind his back, watching the seven huge dragons in front of him.


    ''This is your doing, right?''


    {Correct, Host needs to be feared by his enemies.}


    ''Thanks.''


    "Are you kidding me?! All those eggs were dragons!! And all in the Legendary-class!!" Nemesis exclaimed, staring at the 15 meters tall Dragons in front of her.


    ''Did I came to this realm to have a heart attack from shock?'' She thought inwardly, watching as the Dragons bowed their heads to Michael.


    "Not even yet a Half Immortal, but already have so many powerful minions... What will happen if he entered the Transcendent-Realm?"


    "Let''s have some fun!!" Michael leaped into the air, landing on the biggest Dragon, a huge black Dragon, which was a Darkness bloodline.


    It could be said the system is dope, making sure the 7 Dragons were of the 7 bloodlines: Fire, Water, Wind, Lightning, Earth, Light and Darkness.


    "A total of ten pets, that''s enough for me... For now."


    Nemesis Calmly landed beside him, On the Dragon''s head.


    "What will you call this guy?" She asked, with a smile.


    ''Getting to know the next Abyssal Ruler isn''t a bad thing, Maybe we can be close friends.'' She thought.


    "I''ll name each one of them with their bloodlines." Michael snapped his fingers and countless evolution stones appeared in front of him.


    "I won''t give them a Bloodline stone, but they all need to evolve to their highest stage." He added.


    ______


    Somewhere deep in the mountains, a small Base stood with countless armed men and women, moving around... Currently, they were all looking at one another in confusion.


    "What happened?! Was that an earthquake?" A man with black beard and long hair asked his colleague who stood beside him.


    "I don''t know, and where the hell is the Boss?! We need to deliver these children in our hands to King Zhou... We did all the hard work to kidnapped them from the 15th city... And we still need to Wait for our pay! How is that fair?!" The other added, not even bothered about the earthquake that happened just minutes ago.


    "You are always thinking about life times."


    "Of course, I don''t want to die because of low life times."


    The second just shook his head with a sigh, he looked at the distance, seeing silhouettes flying towards them... He narrowed his eyes to the size of a needle...


    Finally seeing the things heading towards them, he tapped the other in shock.


    "Dragons!!!"


    "What?" The guy turned around seeing Seven Dragons only 100 meters from their location.


    "Fuck!! Sound the alarm! We need to defend ourselves!!"


    DING!! DING! DING!! DING!! DING!!


    The alarm rung out in the whole base, all the bandits turned their heads to the gate, upon seeing the different color Dragons they quickly stretched forth their hands, summoning their pets.


    "How lovely, how did you know I love killing?" Nemesis pointed a finger at the base.


    "Your title gave you away, and don''t destroy the whole base, there are children inside." Michael answered, his hands folded behind him.


    "How the hell did you know that?"


    "I read the thoughts of the Boss before killing him, that''s how I know about this base and the children."


    "You are a Monster... But..." Nemesis smiled seductively at him:


    "I like your types."


    The moment her word fell, the sky above the Base turned bloodred, the next moment, all the bandits, and their pets turned against each other, tearing and ripping each other apart.


    The Dragons circled above the base, while Darkness landed on the ground, crushing two bandits under its feet.


    Michael and Nemesis jumped down, and started walking towards the building, amidst the fighting and killing around them, they seem to be invisible to the bandits.


    ''This goddess is terrifying.'' Michael thought, and pushed open the door, he walked inside with Nemesis.


    "Who are you?!!" The bandits inside quickly pointed their guns at the two.


    "It seems your powers only work on people under the red sky." He smirked at her, while she pouted.


    "It''s just a bummer, there''s no light or window in this place, that''s why they are safe." She retorted.


    Michael simply snapped his fingers, the three men''s Shadows rose from the ground, and pulled them to their knees, and with a thought.


    BAM!!


    Their bodies were ripped to shards, blood flowing like a river.


    "They don''t deserve to live." He walked towards the huge metal door in the warehouse, and pulled it open.


    "This is Azazel doing, right?" Nemesis asked, seeing all the children, whose hands and legs were tied... The children were staring at them fearfully, some moving backward in fear and Horror. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s Ok, we''re here to help." Nemesis smiled sweetly at them. "Come on, let get you all out of here."


    The children looked at each other, and one cautiously walked up to her.


    She slowly loose the ropes on the girl''s hands and legs, then smiled at her: "Don''t worry, You''re safe now."


    Find hidden gems at m-vl-em-pyr


    "I don''t know a goddess is so good with a kid, and you''re the goddess of Retribution, and revenge."


    "Surprise right?" Nemesis turned around to him.


    "Yeah."


    After some minutes, she finally freed all the kids, then glared at Michael: "Why didn''t you help me?!"


    "It seems you were having a great time." Michael sat up from the crates he was lying on.


    Nemesis scoffed: "You are just lazy... And I made some investigation... The quest Goddess Hestia gave you is called Doomsday, right?"


    "Right, Wait! Investigation...? When did you do that?" Michael stared at her in mild surprise.


    "Don''t forget who I am..." She placed her hands on her hips, and continued:


    "I''m just warning you, The realm is already 99% taken by Hades, So... You might see a lot of immortals and half immortals there, If you are taking your members, make sure to protest them... And... You can easily realm up in Doomsday, and second... That''s the Sixth Realm."


    This information stunned Michael:


    "She''s sending me to the Sixth Realm Which is 99% taken over? Wow... I can''t Wait."

 Chapter 269: We Are Done For.

    "Wait? You are happy about it?" Nemesis was stunned. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Should I be sad? Scared? Or what?" Michael jumped down from the crates, He turned his head to the children and asked:


    "Have any of you flew before?"


    They all looked at one another, while some nodded, more than half shook their heads.


    "Then it''s your Lucky day, we are all flying out from here!"


    The children didn''t jump up in joy, but their expression showed they were happy to leave this place.


    After taking care of everything, which is; closing the children''s eyes, Michael and Nemesis led them outside, passing the bodies of the bandits, making sure not to step in any blood.


    After another hour of tucking the children on each dragons'' back, they got on the biggest... Michael turned around to the last Bandit, who was missing an Arm, Dark beam shot out from his eyes, bursting the Man''s head open.


    "Level the place, Darkness."


    The Dragon shot into the air, hovering above the base, It opened its mouth, and released wave of dark flames setting the base on fire.


    "Let get out from here."


    Darkness nodded, turned around, and flew towards the 15 city, the rest following behind.


    [On The Way]


    "I have a question." Michael turned to Nemesis.


    "Which is?"


    "Do you know the gods who are against the Realms?"


    "Yes, I know each one of them, Why ask?"


    "I want to know all of them."


    "This isn''t the wish--"


    "--I know."


    Nemesis thought for a moment, and stated: "You''ll own me a favor if I reveal this to you."


    A frown formed on Michael''s face. "I don''t like owning people, then what made you think I''ll own a goddess?"


    Nemesis was speechless.


    ''System, Do you know all the gods?''


    {From top to bottom.}


    "Hahaha!! I don''t need you to tell me again, I have my own ways to know." He said with a laugh, which only confused Nemesis more.


    ''Do your thing System.'' Your journey continues at m v|l-e-NovelFire


    {Does Host want to know about Monsters or gods?}


    ''Let''s start with Monsters.''


    {(1): Typhon. Title: Father Of All Monsters. Realm: True God.}


    {(2): Echidna. Title: Mother Of All Monsters. Realm: True God.}


    {(3): Delphyne. Title: Guard of Delphi. Realm: True God.}


    {(4): Cetus. Title: Monster of the sea. Realm: Lower God.}


    {(5): Cerberus. Title: Guard of the underworld. Realm: Lower God.}


    {(6): Medusa: Title: The Queen. Realm: Lower God.}


    {(7): Nemean Lion. Title: The indestructible. Realm: Lower God.}


    {(8): Chimaera. Title: The Hybrid. Realm: Lower God.}


    {(9): Campe. Title: Guard of the Abyssal. Realm: Lower God.}


    {(10): Centaur. Title: Riders of Death. Realm: Transcendent Realm.}


    {These are the top ten, and Don''t worry host; You won''t get to meet some.}


    ''And why is that?''


    {Because they''ll be killed by others, You aren''t the only one fighting this war.}


    Michael nodded calmly. ''What about the gods?''


    {Checking...}


    {(1): Gaea. Title: Primordial Goddess of the Earth. Realm: Primordial God.}


    {(2): Moros. Title: Primordial God of Impending Doom. Realm: Primordial God.}


    {(3): Pontus. Title: A primordial god of some part of the sea. Realm: Primordial God.}


    {(4): Thanatos. Title: Daemonic Representation of Death. Realm: True god.}


    {(5): Hades. Title: King of the underworld. Realm: True God.}


    {(6): Ares. Title: God of war. Realm: True God.}


    {(7): Eris. Title: Goddess of Chaos. Realm: True God.}


    {(8): Hecate. Title: Goddess of witchcraft and magic. Realm: True God.}


    {(9): Keres. Title: Spirits of Death. Realm: Lower God.}


    {(10): The Fates and Erinyes. Title: Judgment, and Vengeance. Realm: Lower Gods.}


    ''Ok, So we are done for... These ten are enough to destroy my world!!!''


    He remembered Chronos''s words.


    ''I think I''ll have to thank the gods for setting AI, Unless... These gods!'' He sighed, then turned his head to Nemesis, whose gaze was fixed on the horizon.


    ''Her name isn''t among the list, That means she''s on our side... I think I should take her offer, show her around, and maybe... Her powers will be able to grant me my wish.'' He thought, and called out.


    "Hey goddess, Why don''t we have some fun after dropping the kids home."


    Nemesis swiftly turned her head to him: "What?"


    "I''d thought about your offer, I''ll show you around, it''ll be fun seeing new places... Normally, I''ll like to go on an adventure with my sister and love... So I''ll use this tour to pick some nice spot."


    ''Hmm... So he has a lover, well... At least I''m the first he''ll be going out with.'' She smiled.


    "Ok, after we drop the kids... Where are we heading first?"


    "The 15th city has an amusement park, with a lot of fun things to try, We can check it out."


    "Amusement park? What is an Amusement park?"


    "Huh?" You don''t know what an Amusement park is?" Michael was speechless.


    "Why the face? I''m not Athena or Artemis who are given the privilege to travel between realms... You even know her."


    "Know her? Who are you referring to?"


    "Athena, Don''t you remember her?" Nemesis frowned slightly, seeing Michael shaking his head.


    "Ok... What is the first game you played?"


    ''Why is she asking about that?'' Michael was clearly confused, but he still answered:


    "Island Survival."


    "Correct, and that game was part of the Ninth Realm... Who gave you the quest to kill Dagon, and also gave you the Starlight sword?"


    Michael quickly picked up her meaning, his eyes widened in surprise:


    "You are saying Athena is the Angel who gave me the Starlight sword?!"


    "Correct... Let me ask, did she reveal her name to you?"


    "Now that you asked... No... Wait, Is Athena a God like you?" He turned his gaze to her side profile.


    "I''m a lot stronger than her, but yeah, she''s a god, The Goddess of War Strategies and wisdom... In matters of war, she''s unparalleled." Nemesis said with an inch of admiration.


    "Then she''s good--"


    "--Enough Chit chat, tell me about this Amusement park." Nemesis cut him off, asking with anticipation.


    Michael chuckled, and simply turned away, and stated in a flat tone:


    "You will know when we get there."


    "Huh?" Nemesis was stunned.

 Chapter 270: A New Ally

    [Back at the Bandits'' Base.]


    "What happened here?" Tory asked in mild surprised, moving her gaze around the destroyed base.


    "It seems these fools angered someone." Rebecca slowly landed on the ground.


    "Someone powerful." She added, squat down, and took a handful of black sand.


    "This is caused by a Dragon''s fire... A Dragon with the darkness bloodline."


    "Hmm..." Tory landed behind her, lost in thought.


    Rebecca sharply turned her head to her right, and pointed a finger... A dagger appeared in front of her finger and shot forward.


    Whoosh!!


    A figure leaped out from the boulder he was hiding behind, while the Dagger shattered it without resistance.


    "What the? Are planning on killing me?" The stranger stood up, and dusted the sands off his clothes.


    Seeing the mask the guy was wearing, Rebecca frowned slightly: "Why are you here, Blade?" She stood up.


    "Well... I was taking a walk, saw the flames, and rush over to take a look... But..." Blade smirked at her:


    "When are you planning on revealing your true identity and rank? Who would have believed it! A Grandmaster was in our midst all along!" Explore hidden tales at m,v l''-NovelFire


    "If what you said is the truth, what happened here?" Rebecca asked, not even bothered that her secret have been revealed.


    "Michael and a lady killed them all, I saw them flying away when I arrive... And Michael Now has seven more dragons, all Legendary-class."


    "Ok, So what now? Should we kill you?"


    "She''ll like that, right?" Blade gestured his head to Tory, whose eyes were bright red.


    "Good you know." Tory opened her palm, a dagger form from her mana appeared on it.


    Blade just rolled his eyes at her, and turned his head to Rebecca; "I want to join you guys, It seems to be the quickest way to get stronger... So by joining you guys I''ll have the powers to have my revenge."


    "Your revenge? Against Michael?" Rebecca asked in mild surprised.


    "No... The sisters are my target, I have no enmity with Michael... But with Erika being my first target, he''ll surely intervene."


    "I have seen a lot of people." Rebecca walked up to him, slowly circling around him.


    "But I have never seen someone who''s after their own death, Are you sure this is what you want?"


    "I''m old enough to know what I want... So are you accepting me in, or are we going to fight one another?"


    Rebecca stopped in front of him, and nodded in satisfaction; "A Diamond Medal holder, we''ll make a great team."


    She started ascending:


    "But first, The king needs to accept you, come with us."


    Tory followed behind her.


    Blade looked around the destroyed base, and followed last.


    ____


    [Some hours later.]


    The 15th City which was Known as Londinium, was one of the smallest cities, but has the best sightseeing locations, and the best geographical regions in all the 20... Hundreds of families, journalist, and tourists flew from all over the world just to have fun, and sightsee.


    Currently, the city''s Mayor stood at the border with countless forces, all waiting for a special guest.


    "Are you sure he''s coming?" The Mayor, a middle-age fat man in a black suit asked with anticipation.


    "Yes." Sunny, who stood beside him answered; "Have you contacted the others?" He turned his head to Niki, who nodded.


    "Yes, They were so happy, and it seems Erika is on her way as we speak."


    "What? Why didn''t you tell them we''ll be back by tomorrow?" Dark lines formed on Sunny''s face.


    "I did, The moment she heard Michael is here, she dropped the phone, If not for Maria, I won''t even know She''s heading here."


    Sunny sighed; "I hope Michael won''t be angry." He muttered in a low voice.


    Niki turned her head to the horizon: "Where is Michael?" She asked in mild confusion.


    Sunny: "On his way."


    "What is that?!!" A soldier yelled in shock, pointing at their right.


    They all turned their heads to the right, seeing Seven Dragons flying towards them.


    "Are those?" The Mayor was stunned.


    "Dragons?" Both Sunny and Niki were speechless.


    _


    "Are they waiting for you?" Nemesis asked, turning her head to Michael.


    "Maybe there''s someone important coming today." Michael guessed.


    "Who''s more important that you?" Nemesis asked again.


    Michael turned his head to her, then back at the waiting group, when he saw Sunny and Niki, he frowned slightly.


    "It seems they''re waiting for you, Aren''t those two your members?"


    ''I told them to head straight to the airport, and fly to Amerisa... Why the hell are they still here?'' Michael was clearly confused.


    After some minutes, the dragons landed 20 meters from the group.


    "Are those?" The Mayor was shocked seeing the children on the Dragons.


    "Help them!!"


    He yelled at the soldiers, who quickly rushed towards the children, loosing the ropes Michael and Nemesis tied around them... Making sure they don''t fall off.


    The Mayor walked up to Michael, who jumped down Darkness.


    "Wow, You live up to your name Supreme! We haven''t met yet, I''m the mayor of Londinium... Mayor Jim... And we are grateful to you for rescuing the children... We received a lot of reports about missing children, but we don''t know how to look for them... Londinium owes you one."


    Michael nodded at him; "Increase your security, Both in your borders and city... Especially public locations."


    "I-It''ll be done..." Mayor Jim bowed, and added: "I''m hosting a party on your honor, Will you grace us with your present?"


    Michael stared at him for some moments, then turned his head to Nemesis who stood beside him;


    ''Will a party be fun to her?''


    Seeing his gaze, the Mayor misunderstood:


    "Oh, Mrs Brian is also invited."


    "What?!" Michael and Nemesis exclaimed, turning their heads to the Mayor.


    "She''s not my wife, not even my girlfriend!"


    The mayor was stunned, and quickly apologized: sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sorry for the misunderstanding, I thought Miss here is..."


    "Forget it." Michael sighed helplessly, and walked past him, heading towards his two elders.


    "Did I just made a mistake?"


    "No mayor Jim, And don''t worry about it, we''ll be coming to the party."


    "Oh! Thank you so much, Miss..."


    "You can call me Neme." Nemesis smiled and him.


    "Ok, Miss Neme, The party start around 8."


    "Ok, we''ll be there." Nemesis nodded, walked past him, and followed behind Michael.

 Chapter 271: Hes Mine

    "Why are you two still here?" Michael asked the two with a slight frown.


    "Well..." Niki looked at Sunny, who sighed softly:


    "The rest have returned, Erika asked both of us to wait here, that She''s coming."


    The two prepared themselves to be scolded, but instead, Michael tapped their shoulders with a pleased smile on his face.


    "You two did good, I can''t wait to see her... She''s coming right?"


    The two blinked in surprise, seeing the smile on his face.


    "Yes..." They answered, still in shock.


    "With the speed of Snow, she''ll be here in any minutes."


    The two were getting even more confused.


    "Who''ll be here?"


    Sunny and Niki tilted their heads behind Michael, seeing Nemesis standing behind him.


    "Who is this?" Niki asked, moving her gaze on Nemesis''s figure.


    ''How can someone be so perfect? I thought Erika, and Jennifer were the only ones... Now look at this.'' Even as a lady, she was jealous of Nemesis''s figure... Curvy body, smooth skin, good assets.


    "This is Nemesis." Michael introduced, moving to the side.


    "Hi, You can call me Neme."


    "Hi Neme, I''m Sunny, she''s Niki, we are the 9th and 20th elders of The Conquerors."


    "Oh...?"


    "How did you know Michael? Did he also save you with the kids?" Niki asked.


    ''What the hell? Is she investigating me?'' Michael silently observed Niki.


    "Nope, I helped him save the kids, well... I did all the hard work, while he slept around."


    "Hmm..." Niki wasn''t convinced:


    ''How could she help him if she doesn''t even have Mana?'' She thought, and to add to her suspicion, Nemesis Continued;


    "Michael brought me here to have fun! He said something about some Amusement park!"


    The two turned their heads to Michael in shock; "Really?" They asked in unison.


    Michael sighed helplessly, and quickly clear the misunderstanding.


    "Before you two jump into conclusions, She is new to the city, and I decided to show her around by taking her to the amusement park."


    "That''s a good idea, Supreme! The Amusement park is one of the best place to have fun! There''s a love tunnel, a rollercoaster ride and more."


    Michael glared at the Mayor, who quickly added: "Supreme can take his love to the Love tunnels."


    Michael facepalmed himself; ''What a dumbass of a Mayor.'' He thought.


    "Brother!!!!"


    Michael''s eyes widened, this is a voice he could recognize even in his sleep.


    "Mira?"


    He looked up at the South, seeing three Dragons flying towards them, girls on each one.


    "Oh My God!"


    "Three More dragons!!"


    "Seeing 10 Dragons in a day?!"


    "The Conquerors are really the strongest guild in VRG!!"


    "They have dragons as pets!!"


    The soldiers were stunned, watching as the three dragons landed in front of the seven.


    "Huh?"


    They were all speechless, now seeing the seven bowing their heads to the three... Actually... To the black and red scale dragon.


    Mira, and Maria jumped down Drakon, and ran up to Michael.


    "I miss you, Brother!" Mira threw herself into his hands, giving him a tight hug. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I miss you too, I hope you enjoyed yourself while I was gone?!" Michael picked her up, turning her around.


    "Fufufufu... Yeah, But Bestie, and Silver hair Bestie were running around, searching everywhere for you."


    "Oh?"


    Michael stopped spinning her, and slowly placed her down, he looked up at Erika, Jennifer, and Maria.


    "I''m Sorry" He apologized with a guilty expression.


    Erika walked up to him, and gave him a hug; "I was so scared." She said in a whisper.


    Michael smiled, feeling a warmth inside... Mira was his sister, so her reaction was understandable... But Erika wasn''t... So hearing she was worried about him, made him happy.


    "I''m back now." He separated from the hug, and gave her a light kiss on her lips.


    "It seems we were worked out for no reason." Jennifer walked up to the two, who turned their heads to her.


    "I''m good, Jennifer, thanks for asking... And I''m sorry for making you guys worry."


    "It''s ok." She playfully punched his right shoulder. "Just don''t do that again, keep in touch next time... If Niki hadn''t called, you would have come home and see how she looked." She gestured to Erika, who glared at her.


    "Yeah, I don''t know my sister would look so horrible." Maria added. "She looked for you two days straight... You should have seen her--"


    She stopped, feeling Erika''s gaze on her. "Well... She cleaned herself up, before coming." She quickly added, and hid behind Mira.


    The Mayor observed the girls and nodded with a thoughtful expression: "So this girl is Supreme''s girlfriend." He opened his mouth, and said to the girls.


    "Misses, We are holding a party for Supreme, it''ll be good if you all can join us."


    "I haven''t yet accepted." Michael remained.


    "Uh? But she said you two will attend?" The Mayor pointed at Nemesis, who waved her hands at them.


    Seeing the beauty, a frown appeared on both Jennifer''s and Erika''s faces, the two turned to Michael, and asked in unison:


    "Who is she?"


    ''Here we go again.'' Michael sighed, searched for the right word, and answered:


    "She is a friend, You''ll know more when we''re alone..."


    The two girls looked at one another, then nodded at him.


    "So what are you called?" Erika was up to Nemesis, a smile that wasn''t a smile was on her face.


    "Nemesis, You can call me Neme." Nemesis answered... ''Why is she staring at me like I''m a prey? Artemis''s successor is just like her.''


    To her shock, Erika hugged her.


    ''I guessed I was wro--''


    "He''s Mine, Keep your hands to yourself, or you''ll have to look for new ones." Erika separated, and flashed her a smile, then walked back to Michael, hugging his hand.


    ''Was I just threatened? By a mortal?! Over a Man?!! What the hell just happened?!!!''


    Countless questions clashed in her head, as Nemesis stood still, utterly perplexed... Being a goddess, she could have anyone she set her eyes on, and no one will dare go against her wish, But now... Someone just threatened her, and a Mortal at that.


    She stared at Erika, seeing her smiling devilishly at her.


    ''What the...? Now I know why they fitted each other.'' Find your next read on m_v l|e-NovelFire

 Chapter 272: Clowns!!

    "Welcome to Amusement park, have a great time."


    The guard handed Michael, Sunny and the girls cards with fun activities listed on it.


    "Where to?" Michael asked, walking inside the Park, his gaze fixed on the card.


    Nemesis wasn''t at all happy, she planned coming with Michael, "Alone". But now...


    She moved her gaze around the place.


    "There are more than a hundred mortals here." She muttered in mild surprise.


    "We''ll take the rollercoaster, you two can take the love tunnel." Jennifer stated, while looking up at Michael and Erika.


    "Ok..." Michael nodded softly then turned his head to Nemesis.


    "Are you coming with us?" He asked.


    Before she could answer, Jennifer grabbed her wrist: "No, She''ll be coming with us... It''ll be fun." Jennifer smiled at her.


    "Yeah! Girls'' time!!" Mira and Maria exclaimed in joy.


    Before Nemesis could say otherwise, Jennifer dragged her towards the section, While Mira, and Maria followed behind.


    "Both of us will take the Hunted Room." Niki turned her head to Sunny, a smile on her face.


    Sunny thought for a moment and nodded: "I guess it''ll be funnnn..." he exclaimed, as Niki pulled him away.


    "OK... Let''s go for a ride." Michael smirked at her.


    "Do you have the stamina for that?" She smiled seductively at him, and walked away leaving a stunned Michael behind.


    "Did I misunderstood her question?" He muttered to himself.


    __


    "Welcome to Love tunnel! Where you Love will only grow!" The lady in a cute bunny outfit said with a beautiful smile.


    "Thank you, this is our first time, so can you show us around?"


    "Oh, That''s not necessary, all you need to know is, Sit in the boat without falling out, it will move automatically."


    "That''s easy." Michael nodded.


    "Sir, do you need a private tunnel or public?"


    "Huh?" The two were confused.


    Seeing their expression, the lady chuckled and explained:


    "Some couples like some Private time alone, to have some fun together." She winked at Michael, and continued:


    "The private tunnel is completely private, No Cameras or any security... Only you and your lover... But because of this, We made sure to know any couples who entered, and the cost of purchase is 100 years of lifetime per ride for ten minutes."


    "Wait, you can have higher duration?"


    "Yes sir, but the cost will be high..." She said with a smile.


    "What about the public?" Erika opened her mouth.


    "As the name, You can come in contact with more than two couples, security and CCTV are stationed for safety... The cost is rather more affordable, 50 years of life times."


    Michael, and Erika nodded in understanding... Before Erika could say anything, Michael quickly opened his mouth.


    "We''ll take the Private Tunnel."


    "Huh?" Erika turned her head to him. ''What Is he planning?''


    "Excellent Choice, Sir--"


    "--One-hour ride."


    Read exclusive chapters at m|v-l''-NovelFire


    Michael stated, shocking the two girls.


    ''Wow, He might be here to have some fun with his girlfriend, but with her expression, it seems she had no idea about this... No matter what, she''ll still give it to him.'' The lady thought, then coughed.


    "Ahem... OK Sir, the cost will be 1,000 years of life times." She walked back to her desk, then started tapping on her computer.


    "Sir, please place your bracelet on the scanning device on the table."


    Michael nodded, and placed his bracelet on the scanner, the moment she saw the white bracelet, her jaw dropped in shock.


    ''A... A... A Sovereign Medal Holder!!!''


    "Is that all?" Michael asked after some moment, his question brought her out from her thought.


    "A minute sir." She tapped on her computer, and Michael''s In-game information appeared on the screen.


    She froze, not knowing if she should scream in shock or surprise... Staring at the name "Supreme" written on her monitor screen... Like that wasn''t shocking enough...


    Instead of seeing the amount of life times, she saw Unlimited...


    ''What the hell did that mean?'' She thought.


    "Hey..."


    "Oh, Sorry Mr Supreme... I didn''t know you were the one, The Mayor gave an order that everything is free for The Conquerors Elders."


    "Don''t mind that old man, give me your ID, so I can transfer your payment."


    "But..."


    "Either that, or we leave."


    The lady was stunned, who''ll refuse a free offer? She sighed.


    "OK, this is our ID."


    Erika watched as Michael paid the entrance fee, she looked around still in surprise.


    ''Who''ll believe, I, Erika; will be heading to the love tunnel with the only guy I''ll ever love in this life.'' She smiled, seeing Michael walking towards her with two tickets.


    "We are on." Michael smiled at her.


    "Your love will shine brightly!!" The lady waved at them, as the two walked inside the tunnel.


    _


    Erika looked around the place, seeing a small boat, a typical canoe... But was expensively decorated with red and pink flowers, this expensively decorated canoe stood on a clear blue stream, when led to an unknown destination.


    "Let''s have some fun." Michael opened his palm at her.


    She took his hand... The two then walked towards the canoe, and got on it... Michael observed the boat and tapped on the red heart shape button, which automatically started the boat.


    _


    After some minutes of peaceful silent, Michael asked. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How do you feel about all this?"


    Erika turned her head, staring at his brown eyes. She smiled and snuggled into his hands.


    "Happy, this is the third time I''m this happy... And it''s all thanks to you."


    Michael kissed her hair, and revealed; "Same."


    The two snuggled together for a long while, reliving the peaceful silent while being in each other hands... Out of the blue, Erika Exclaimed.


    "Ahhh!! Clowns!!"


    Michael was taken aback hearing her scream, a frown appeared on his face seeing her scared expression. He quickly moved his gaze around looking for sign of dangers, seeing some man-made clowns holding red love arrows, pointing at some Angels who were holding love bows.


    The most surprising thing here is... Erika is scared of Clowns.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!"


    Michael laughed out loud, his voice resounding all over the tunnel.


    Erika turned to him with a glare. "You! Why are you laughing?!"


    "Hahaha... Sorry, Piff... Sorry, I''m just... Hahaha!!" He couldn''t hold himself back, and laughed out more.

 Chapter 273: Our New Journey Begins

    "Ahhhhh!!!!!!"


    Nemesis yelled in joy, as the rollercoaster moved with ten times its initial speed.


    "Yeyyyy!!!"


    Mira and Maria who sat behind her exclaimed in total bliss, Enjoying the wind hitting their faces.


    "Isn''t this fun?!!" Jennifer asked, turning her head to Nemesis, who was smiling Brightly.


    "This is so much Fun!! Yes!!"


    Nemesis answered, rising her hands into the air.


    Whoosh!


    "THIS IS SO MUCH FUN!!!!!" She yelled, while Jennifer Chuckled.


    __


    [Back to Michael, and Erika.]


    Seeing Michael laughing at her, Erika pouted, and looked away, folding her hands.


    "Huff."


    Seeing she was upset, Michael stopped laughing, he grabbed her waist, pulling her towards him.


    "Come on now, don''t tell me you are upset, I was just kidding."


    Erika glared at him: "Kidding? You were laughing at me." She said in a low voice.


    "Really? Are you sure about that?" He asked, staring at her in mild confusion.


    Erika punched his chest lightly, causing him to let out a hearty laugh; "Ok. Ok. Ok, I was just surprise, but you look cute when you''re scared." He caressed her hair with a loving smile.


    Erika sighed, and placed her head on his chest... Michael hesitated for a moment, then asked:


    "Why are you scared of Clowns?"


    Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    She heaved a sigh. "When I was 5, My mum always told me stories about Clowns, they were evil, viscous and always after kids, she even showed me the movie "IT" it was so scary... From that day, I hated clowns."


    Michael was flabbergasted, ''Why would a mother want her child to be scared of Clowns? Or...''


    "You did something, right?"


    Erika looked up at him in surprise. "How did you know?"


    "Just a hunch."


    "Well... I was always focused on my bow and arrow, always practicing... I think I went overboard with my training."


    "Overboard? How is that?"


    She rested her head on his chest again; "Well... I kind of use every object in the house as a target... Including her favorite flower vest... She discovered I need to be frightened to be able to stop, that led to Clowns... She said; "Clowns get kids who shoot arrows, and disobey their parents"."


    "And you believed?" Michael asked in mild surprise.


    "I was 5 then, so yes I believed... I thought after these years I''ll be over my fear, but it seems that''s a lie."


    "It''s ok, Everyone has something they''re afraid of."


    "Really? Then what is Supreme afraid of?" Erika asked with a smile.


    Michael was silent for a moment, the said: "I once thought my biggest fear was losing my sister, But after some consideration; I discovered my biggest fear is losing my new family."


    "And who is among this new family of yours?"


    "Jennifer, Mira, Sunny, Tyson, Rahond..."


    Michael mentioned all his elders, and even Maria, but didn''t mention her name, which made Erika frowned slightly.


    She sat up and looked at him in surprise; "Are those the only ones in your family?"


    "Yeah." He answered without hesitation.


    "Oh?" Hearing his answer, her mood fell.


    Michael held her chin, and lifted her head to face him. "Why are you sad? I didn''t mention you because you are already in the family, There can''t be a family without a mum, right?"


    "What..."


    Before she could say anything, Michael closed her lips with his, Erika smiled, and accepted his tongue. Deepening the kiss.


    After some minutes, the two separated to catch their breath.


    "That was..." Erika smiled at him.


    "You know, we still have 20 minutes, maybe we can--"


    "--Hold your horses, Mister, I told you... After marriage." She smiled sweetly at him.


    "Then after I''m back we''re getting married." Michael announced, stunning Erika.


    "What? Back from where? Are you going somewhere?"


    "Yes, I don''t know how long I''ll be gone, but I''ll make sure to settle everything in our world before going... When I return, we are getting married." He stated.


    "Did You just propose?" She asked in mild surprise.


    "I did." Michael opened his Palm, dark and red smoke appeared on his hand, forming something.


    Erika fixed her gaze on the energy, as it formed a beautiful diamond ring, with a real diamond on it.


    "WOW!!" She exclaimed in surprise seeing the ring.


    Micheal held her right hand, and put the ring on her finger; "Will you marry Me, Erika?"


    "Yes." She answered without hesitation, and gave him a tight hug. "I''ll wait for you." She added.


    Michael hugged her back, and whispered to his second friend: ''You are the best.''


    {Oh, thank you Host, who would have believed you''ll use 50,000 points just to create a location ring.}


    Michael smiled, and whispered to Erika''s ear; "Whenever you miss me, just look at the ring, our names are engraved in it."


    Erika just tightened the hug more.


    "I need to tell you something about Rebecca, but you need to keep it a secret... For now."


    Michael decided she needed to know.


    "Rebecca?" Erika separated from the hug, staring at Michael in mild surprise.


    "Remember the Grandmaster who attacked Amerisa''s Guild war stadium? And the cities who are involved in kids kidnapping." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Erika nodded.


    "She''s the first king, and also a Grandmaster of the cities... I pretended not to know anything about this because her plan is to kidnap Mira."


    "Then why didn''t you kill her?"


    "Rebecca is the president of Luncheon, I can''t use the recording Damon sent me, because they can simply say AI did it... I want everyone to see her true nature... By then, I don''t need to yell or reveal anything... So leaving her alive now is the only way."


    "So Mira will be a bait?"


    "Yeah." Michael nodded; "She''ll like it."


    Erika nodded remembering Mira''s personality... Always "Yes" to anything her brother asked.


    "Don''t worry, You have my full support." Erika rested her ear on his shoulder. "And it seems the ride is ending." She added, seeing the entrance ahead.


    "And it seems our new journey begins, My fianc¨¦e... Oh! I almost forget, we are playing VRG before celebrating our birthday."


    "Really?"

 Chapter 274: Blessings?

    "How was it?"


    Jennifer asked Nemesis who was now licking ice cream. She turned her head from the ice cream to Jennifer.


    "I would never have thought you mortals are enjoying so many things, your realm is so cool, while ours is the exact opposite."


    "If you haven''t told us, None of us would have known you are a goddess... I''m still surprised why a goddess will travel out from her world just to have fun."


    "You shouldn''t be... I''m not saying my realm is boring, it''s just... I had done everything imaginable in my realm, Rode countless divine creatures, Battle the hellions in secret, Fly around the realm, even walked freely in the underworld... All that seems boring now."


    "Hmm... It seems we do have something in common, when you''re used to something, it won''t have the shine it once had, So we just have to move on to the next new thing." Jennifer said.


    Nemesis nodded, she continued licking her ice cream and suddenly asked:


    "Have you ever came in contact with Demeter?"


    "Demeter? You mean the goddess of agriculture, seasons and the sacred law?"


    "I''m still surprised how you know so much about us, and our domains."


    "I like reading."


    "Hmm... So there are books about us?"


    "Yep, Mythology books."


    "So that means you mortals didn''t believe we existed?"


    "Not after VRG."


    "Ok... Now I see why Demeter choose you as her successor."


    Jennifer was stunned, While Nemesis continued:


    "I thought Michael will be the one to help me have fun, but who would have thought it''ll be you... For that, you''ll also be my successor... I''d look into your skills and powers, and It seems you have a hidden Bloodline... The Darkness bloodline is given by AI, but you have a second."


    "Second Bloodline? Are you saying I have a dual Bloodline?!" Jennifer exclaimed in shock, while Nemesis nodded.


    "It''s the Blood Bloodline... But it''s weak... Don''t worry about that, My blessing will activate it, I hope you''ll be able to control it... The Blood Bloodline is among the special Bloodlines, holding top 4, after the Void, Psychic, And shadow."


    Jennifer opened her palm, slowly observing it. "With Dual Bloodlines, I''ll be one of the strongest players in VRG."


    "Slow down girl, You need to master the Bloodlines first, the higher the Bloodlines, the more time it''ll take... And... You aren''t the only one with dual Bloodlines In your Realm."


    "Huh? Do you know the ones with dual Bloodlines?"


    Nemesis placed the empty ice cream cup on the table in front of them: "The first I detected is Michael... That guy''s enemies are in for a hard time... He has two powerful Bloodlines, the Void and shadow... I Wonder how he got these Bloodlines, the void can only be given by the one who is even higher than a primordial, while the second can be given by both Lord Tartarus and my father...


    I understood how he got this... But there''s no way he could have gotten the Void that easily."


    "Hmm... Michael is the only one worthy of it... Any other people?"


    "The second is that Silver hair girl." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Erika?"


    Nemesis nodded.


    "She is both Artemis''s and Athena''s successor... If she receives these two blessings, She''ll be one of the most deadly forces to be reckoned with... For example; Artemis''s blessing will gave her 100% accuracy with her bow, not only that, but even with her eyes close, she''ll be able to hit the most deadly part in any creature... This isn''t enough...?


    All wild animals below her realm will be loyal to her, Don''t think that''s all... Her powers will have a 50% increase when under the Moon... This is all Artemis''s blessing, do you want to know about Athena''s?" She asked with a smile.


    Jennifer blinked, and slowly nodded;


    "Ok, Athena''s blessing will gave her the ability to make quick judgment, especially in time of a battle... She''ll have the wisdom and skill of 100 strategists, and will have the knowledge of every combats imaginable."


    "So Erika will be the strongest then." Jennifer sighed.


    "Fufufufu." Nemesis chuckled seeing her expression.


    Stay tuned to m-v l|-NovelFire.net


    "Nope, Demeter and Nemesis are a lot stronger than those two, Like me... I can face them alone." She raised two fingers at Jennifer.


    "Two on one, I''ll defeat them without a sweat... First, I''m older than them, and A lot stronger than them."


    Seeing Jennifer''s anticipating look, she asked: "You want to know what you''ll be getting from me?"


    Jennifer nodded.


    "Let''s see... My Powers... I can technically do anything, bring destruction to a world with just a thought, make mortals run mad, place curse on anyone weaker than me, Teleportation, High regeneration, Capture souls, controls minds, gained powers from the darkness, immune to elemental attacks... I can do a lot... And when you have my blessings, half of my skills will be transfer to you."


    "I don''t know what to say."


    "All you need to do is... Get me more ice cream." Nemesis smiled at her.


    "Thank goodness we bought an extra."


    The two turned their heads to Mira and Maria, walking towards their table with bowls of ice cream in each hand.


    "Can you two finish all that?" Jennifer asked in mild surprise.


    "There are five bowls here, I''ll take two, while each of you will take one." Mira answered, placing a bowl in front of Nemesis.


    She, and Maria sat down beside the two, and Maria asked:


    "What were you two talking about? Mind letting us in?"


    Jennifer turned her head to Nemesis, who was already digging down her Ice cream.


    "Do these two also have blessings?"


    Mira and Maria: "Blessings?"


    They both turned to Nemesis, who stopped licking, turned her head to the two, nodded and dive back to her ice cream.


    "Wow... Whose blessings are they receiving?" Jennifer asked again.


    "Mira is receiving my mother''s blessing, and Maria is receiving Goddess Hemara''s... I''m Impressed." With that said, she continued.


    Jennifer gasped in shock;


    "Your mother is Nyx! The Primordial Goddess of The Night! While Hemara is the Primordial Goddess of the Day!"


    "Hmm Mm." Nemesis nodded with her mouth full.

 Chapter 275: One Hundred Billion

    "Can we join you guys?"


    The girls looked up, seeing Sunny and Niki.


    "There is space for more." Jennifer smiled, adjusting for Sunny to sit, while Niki sat at the other side of Nemesis.


    "So, what are we wearing for the party?" Niki asked, moving her gaze on the girls.


    "It looks like we are going shopping." Jennifer nodded, staring at Nemesis. "It''ll be fun." She added.


    Nemesis nodded, her attention still focused on her ice cream.


    "Wow, it''s official, you Love Ice cream more than me." Mira pushed her ice cream towards Nemesis; "One is enough for me, I can''t take another one."


    Nemesis smiled brightly at her, took the ice cream bowl and dive into it.


    The group watched her in both amazement, and surprise.


    "Wow, someone is having a great time." Michael walked towards them, with Erika hugging his arm.


    "How was the love tunnel?!" Maria asked, seeing her sister''s smile.


    "We are engaged." Erika showed them her ring, making sure Nemesis got a good view of it.


    "Congratulations."


    To her surprise, Nemesis was the first to congratulate her.


    "Wow!!!!"


    Mira and Maria both stood up, they both ran up to Erika, observing the ring on her finger.


    "Wow, Brother has a good taste."


    "Yeah! It''s a real diamond ring." Maria added.


    Michael thought for a moment, then raised his bracelet, and tapped on it... After a minute, he stopped... The next moment;


    BEEP!


    BEEP!


    BEEP!


    Jennifer, Erika, and the rest frowned upon hearing AI''s notification on their heads, what followed next froze them in place.


    < Player Queen-of-death, Your Guild Master have gifted you with 100 Billion In-game diamonds, and 100 Billion Life times.>


    They blinked a couple of times, still speechless.


    Feeling the change in mood, Nemesis raised her head, She tilted her head in confusion seeing everyone''s stunned expression, even Niki''s and Sunny''s mouths were wide open.


    "What Happened?" She asked out loud.


    Before Jennifer could answer, she heard Michael''s voice in her head.


    < "This is a gift to all my elders, Use it to buy Legendary-class weapons, or pets, Make sure to level them to the highest, because tomorrow; at 12pm, We all are playing VRG, all of you need to get stronger." >


    They all turned to Michael, while he smiled at them; "You girls should go and enjoy yourselves, Sunny and I have something to discuss."


    The girls subconsciously nodded, they stood up, Niki pulled Nemesis, and they silently left the place, too stunned to even mutter a thank you... Well...


    "Thank You, Brother! You are the Best!!!" Mira hugged his waist, then followed behind Jennifer.


    "Go on." Michael said to Erika, whose gaze was fixed on him.


    "I have something for you... You''ll get it on your birthday... You''ll like it." She gave a mischievous smile, and walked away...


    Now Michael was confused; ''What''s the surprise?'' He thought.


    "Dude!! Where did you get so many life times and In-game diamonds from?! With the girls'' expression, I know you gave them the same Amount!"


    "Yes."


    Michael sat down opposite him.


    "I went to know all the information about Lockwood, Did you guys locate where the children are being kept?"


    Seeing his serious expression, Sunny quiet down and also got serious. "We got the location, and there is more..."


    "Tell me everything."


    Sunny nodded; "The base is located in..."


    _______


    [Amerisa.]


    [Unity Street.]


    [Michael''s Home.]


    "Where are the girls?" Tyson walked inside the sitting room, and collapsed down on the couch, closing his eyes.


    "Gosh! I''m sooo tired!"


    He opened one of his eyes, staring at Borne and his brothers, including Rahond, who were all watching IP Man on the flat screen TV.


    "Are you guys deaf?"


    "Shhh!!"


    The five shushed him, their attention fixed on the movie.


    Tyson stood up, walked towards the TV and switch it off, when IP man was about to defeat the Chinese Governor.


    "WHAT THE HELL, TYSON?!!"


    Discover stories with m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    "HAVE YOU LOSE YOUR BUTT IN YOUR HEAD?!!"


    "SWITCH IT BACK ON!!!"


    "WHAT DID YOU DO?!!!!"


    The five were enraged, but Tyson was with the remote, so they all sat still staring daggers at him.


    "Where... Is... Jennifer?"


    "You cut off our movie so you can ask about your crush?!! Are you mad?!!" Borne yelled in rage.


    "No answer, No movie... Be fast, or you''ll miss the whole fight." Tyson waved the remote in front of them, a smirk on his face.


    "Fine, they went to Londinium to find Michael, now give us the remote!"


    Tyson tossed the Remote to Rahond, and sighed: "So they have found Michael, and no one told me about it, I have so search around Amerisa still dark..."


    He slumped down on the couch again. "Am I not close enough to be involved in important things?"


    The five turned their heads to him, after switching on the TV.


    "If you aren''t Important, Why would Jennifer ask us to tell you this? She also said your contact was down." Rahond said, and focused on the movie.


    "Really?" Tyson sat up with a smile on his face.


    "Yes! I know I''m important!!"


    The five just shook their heads, their attention fixed on the movie.


    BEEP!!


    BEEP!!


    BEEP!! Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    BEEP!!


    < Player Red-Encounter, Your Guild Master have gifted you with 100 Billion In-game diamonds, and 100 Billion Life times.>


    < "This is a gift to all my elders, Use it to buy Legendary-class weapons, or pets, Make sure to level them to the highest, because tomorrow; at 12pm, We all are playing VRG, all of you need to get stronger." >


    "Did... Did... Did you guys also heard that?" Tyson stammered, turning his head to the five, who sat frozen...


    ...Their attention was off the movie, only the amount was ringing in their heads.


    ____


    [Amerisa''s Park.]


    "We just got the news, General Michael is safe, he''s in Londinium." Robert walked up to Zukila, who sat on a bench, a smile on his face.


    "I told you, there is nothing that can threaten the guild master."


    Violet, and Veronica walked up to the two, their Overcoat moving with the wind.


    "It seems so..."


    BEEP!!!


    The four froze, hearing AI''s notification.


    "One... One... One Hundred Billion?!!!!" Veronica exclaimed out loud, causing the onlookers to turn their heads toward her.

 Chapter 276: IS This Who I Think she Is?

    [Londinium.]


    [Night time, 8:30pm.]


    [Moonlight Hotel.]


    "I heard Supreme is coming today." A guard said to his colleague, who nodded with a smile.


    "Why do you think so many powerful figures in our city are here today?" The guard asked, arranging his black suit.


    "I need to look my best, maybe one of the female elders will like me... Think about it, A whole me dating a member of The Conquerors... I don''t mind being a kept boyfriend."


    Hearing his friend, the guy burst into laughter.


    "Hahahahaha!! Look at yourself."


    "What?" The guy turned to his friend in confusion.


    "Look at yourself and your bracelet." The guy repeated his word.


    The confused Guard looked at his clothes and bracelet, clearly confused.


    "What about it?"


    "First, you are a security guard, second; you aren''t even a Platinum player, How the hell are you going to catch anyone''s eyes?"


    The guy glared at his friend, and yelled; "I thought you cared about me!! Instead of supporting me and wishing me good luck, you''re insulting me!!"


    "When did I insult you? I was just stating the truth... Nothing more."


    Before the guy could argue, a white BWM latest edition stopped in front of the Hotel.


    They both turned their heads, seeing the mayor of their city getting down, he turned around, then opened the door, and waited outside.


    "Wow! Only powerful figures and players can make the Mayor show such respect."


    The guys watched as Michael got down the car, he was putting on a black suit and shoes, Erika followed next; she was in a long red dress, Her hair was styled downward, which cascaded her back like endless waterfall.


    Jennifer got down, she was in a beautiful white bandage dress, her hair was styled in a ponytail, while Mira and Maria were both in white dresses, all the girls were on heels.


    The two watched as a black SUV stopped behind the BMW.


    "Oh My God!!"


    The guy who was dreaming of being a kept man exclaimed, seeing Nemesis getting down the car.


    Nemesis was in a Silver sleeveless dress, which showed all her right curves, her hair was styled like Erika''s, Niki and Sunny also got down from the car, he was in a black tuxedo, while Niki was in a gown.


    "Now you see they''re above your class, the Mayor who you''ll clean his shoes is personally opening the door for them... How do you expect them to like you?"


    "Everything is possible!" The guy wasn''t giving up. "And besides, once either one of them choose me, the Mayor will be the one cleaning my shoes."


    ''How can someone have sure a dream, which will never come to past? Not even in his 7 lifetimes... Or, has my friend gone crazy?'' The guy thought, staring at his friend''s side profile with a sad expression;


    ''Maybe he hit his head somewhere.''


    "This way Mr Michael, Miss Erika." The Mayor said with a smile. Michael nodded, and walked ahead, followed by Erika, Jennifer, the Mayor and the rest.


    "How do you feel?" Jennifer whispered to Nemesis.


    "All this isn''t new to me, I have attended countless party, this one is just like the rest... What''s new is..." She looked at the well decorated hotel in front of her;


    "I have never gone to a party with Mortals, I''m curious to see how this''ll turn out." She added.


    "It''ll be fun." Jennifer answered.


    The group walked inside the Hotel, passing by the two guards, the guy was stunned as the girls walked inside the hotel, not even sparing him a look.


    After they were out of sight, the guy smirked at his friend;


    "Don''t say it..." The guy warned with gritted teeth.


    "Hahahahaha!!!!! I told you, they won''t even look at your direction... Do you think they''ll jump into your hands when they see you? You aren''t gold or a powerful player."


    "You!!!" The guy pounced on his colleague. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the two Battle, Michael and his group walked inside the hall.


    "Wow! That is The Conquerors!"


    "That is Supreme!"


    "I heard they helped the 17th city against the giants."


    "Yeah, we thought the City will be done for, who would have thought The Conquerors will intervene, and kill all the giants."


    "Yeah, there''s news That The Conquerors are the strongest Guild In VRG."


    "Do you also know Supreme is now in the Demigods'' Ranking board, even holding top 1! That''s impressive!"


    "I heard that too! Wow, The Conquerors are truly the Strongest."


    Michael smiled hearing all the praises about his Guild, all these people are all powerful figures, who a month ago don''t even know him, but now... They were all gathering to see his face.


    The Mayor led them to their seats, and waited still Michael, and his group sat down, before everyone followed.


    "Mr Michael, before we start anything, I got some entertainment for you." The Mayor said with a smile.


    Michael looked at Erika, then nodded at him;


    "Good!"


    The Mayor stood up, and clapped his hands.


    Ten beautiful women in slightly revealing clothes moved on the podium placed at the center of the hall... Their faces were concealed in red veil, as they dance in front of the guests.


    Michael and his group watched with interest, as the women showcase their best dance moves... The women''s eyes were calm, as they moved around the Podium.


    "These are the Phoenix dancers."


    "The Mayor lived up to his name, the Phoenix dancers are made of beautiful women, they''re the best."


    "And expensive, last I heard, to employ them, you''ll need at least tens of thousands of life times." Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    After some dance moves, the women all held the Veils covering their faces and pull them off, throwing them into the air.


    Erika and Maria froze, seeing the woman dancing in front of the women, this woman not only removed the veil on her face, she also removed the headscarf on her head, Long silver hair came to view, stunning The Conquerors.


    Michael subconsciously turned his head to Erika, he frowned deeply seeing the dark expression on her face.


    ''What the? The last time I saw this look was when she killed her Landlord...'' He turned his head to the woman.


    ''Is this who I think she is?''

 Chapter 277: Shes Our Mother.

    Explore stories on m,v l''-NovelFire.net


    "L-Love..."


    Michael raised his head to Erika, only her tone made him got on guard, not to save himself, but someone who''s about to get killed.


    "Let... Let''s leave."


    "Huh?"


    Michael was speechless, he turned his head to Maria, also seeing the dark look on her face; he could clearly see she was channeling her Mana.


    Mira and Jennifer who sat beside Maria, turned their heads to her, they were surprised.


    "What is it, Maria?" Mira whispered, placing her hand on Maria''s, which was on her lap, under the table.


    "That Woman..."


    Maria stopped.


    "The one with Silver hair right? She looks like Silver hair beauty, an older version."


    "That Is possible because she''s..." She choked on her word.


    Jennifer and Mira listened, as Maria revealed in a voice so low that the two wouldn''t have heard if they weren''t beside her.


    "She is our mother."


    "WHAT????!!!!!!!"


    Mira exclaimed out loud, causing the women to stop dancing, and turned their heads to her, Mira was so stunned that she stood up.


    "What happened Miss Mira?" The Mayor asked in confusion.


    With their dance interrupted, the woman looked beside Mira, she froze seeing Maria sitting beside Mira.


    "Maria?"


    She subconsciously moved her head around the table, the shock she felt was indescribable, seeing Erika staring at her with such killing intent that made her took a step back.


    "Erika?"


    "What is it, head?" The woman at her right asked in mild confusion... Following her eyes'' direction, the woman smiled;


    "Don''t worry, All the young man always pays you to spend a night with them, Supreme won''t be any different... Being the best of us in bed, you can clearly satisfy him." She added in a whisper.


    The sisters'' Mum turned her head to the woman and slowly shook her head, because of life times she had done a lot of things, She left her drunken husband who she believed will be dead by now, if Life times didn''t kill him, gambling will... She did a lot of things, even going to the stage of selling her body, just to make Life times...


    The most horrible thing she did was following her useless Husband throwing their daughters out on the street...


    She looked down at her feet, not having the guts to look at any of them. ''I need to get out from here, I can''t stay here.''


    Before she could think of anything, Someone raised her head upward, what she, and everyone saw next was a resounding slap.


    SLAP!!


    The slap was so powerful that she stumbled backward, falling butt first to the ground, she looked up, expecting to see Erika or Maria, instead, It was a blue hair beauty she knew so well.


    Silence.... Deadly Silence...


    The women''s boss was speechless, who''ll dare slap his best worker, if her face was bruise, who would pay for her service?


    But seeing the one who slapped her, he simply sucked it up.


    ''Gosh? How the hell did Amrita angered the Vice Guild Master of The Conquerors?'' He thought. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh?"


    All the audience looked at each other in utter confusion.


    "What just happened?"


    The women all took a step back from Jennifer and Amrita, feeling the killing intent emanating from Jennifer.


    This is the renowned Queen-of-death, who is feared by thousands.


    "You are despicable! And an insult to women around the world... Throwing your daughters out on the street not even bothered if they''ll die or get violated by some Bastards! All for what? Life Times?!!!" Jennifer yelled in rage.


    "They might not be able to Vent their rage, but that didn''t mean I can''t do it for them... If you weren''t their Mum, I would have--"


    "--Please, She is no longer our Mum." Maria stated, clenching her fists under the table, her face downward.


    "I know I was wrong--"


    "--You dare speak?" Jennifer''s eyes turned bloodred. "Those two are my sisters, their pain is my pain, and seeing the woman who made them suffered... I just--"


    "--It''s Ok, Jennifer." Erika stood up from her seat, and walked up to them.


    Michael''s gaze was fixed on her, ready to act, she''s hurt and angry, he understood that, but killing someone here isn''t the best move.


    Erika stopped in front of their Ex-Mother, Squat down, placed her hands on her shoulders, and helped her up, a smile on her face.


    Amrita was scared shitless, although Erika was smiling at her, she knew the girl she was.


    Erika stared at the blood on Amrita''s lips, and said to Jennifer behind her; "Why did you hit so hard?"


    "????"


    Just like everyone, Jennifer was also speechless, not knowing how to answer.


    "If you haven''t thrown us out of the house, we won''t have known so many things about the world, we won''t have seen the true colors in people, I won''t have joined VRG, but most of all... We won''t have found our new family, and the love of my life... So Amrita, I want to tell you thank you... You and that Man gave us the life we can never dream of having...


    Look at us now, we aren''t some lost girls, dancers, or selling ourselves around... We are strong, dignified, and most of all happy with where we are... This is all possible because of you... You don''t know how I want to strangle you, torture you to no end, and watch you die slowly... But...


    I''ll rather forgive you, Not that I''m taking you back as my mother, No, that''ll never happen, not in a hundred life times, I''m forgiving you for giving us the opportunity to get all these... So don''t think so much about it, I forgive you." She stopped, then smiled at her.


    Michael, Maria, and everyone was so stunned that they all stared at her totally perplexed... Amrita was even more shocked.


    "Can we get out from here, Love... I need some fresh air."


    Michael stood up, and in a flash, he appeared beside her... He observed Amrita for some Seconds, then opened a vortex beneath them.


    Everyone watched in utter silence, as the two entered the ground, disappearing from the hall.


    "That was shocking." Nemesis muttered in mild surprise.

 Chapter 278: The Truth

    Maria stood up from her seat, and walked up to Amrita, she stopped in front of her, and observed her slowly.


    "Sister already said all that can be said, I just want to give you all the life times you used on us, training us in school, and everything."


    "Maria..."


    Maria raised her hand, stopping her from saying anything, she turned her head to the Boss, and with a look. The man quickly walked up to them.


    "How many life times to set her free? She won''t be doing this anymore."


    The man was taken aback, Amrita is one of his best worker, letting her go will place a bummer in his work, but he wasn''t ready to offend anyone related to The Conquerors, so he took a deep breath and called his price:


    "10 Million years Life times."


    "What the hell?! Isn''t that going overboard?!" The Mayor yelled in rage, hearing the amount.


    "It''s nothing." Maria nodded at the man. "You ID."


    The man was stunned, but quickly gave his name to Maria, who in present of everyone, transferred a total of 10 Million to the man."


    "Thank You, Miss Maria! Thank You, Miss Maria!" The man kept on bowing none stop.


    ''10 Million just like that, I''m rich, If I had known, I would have said 100 Million.'' He thought.


    "You can go." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man nodded at her, and walked away, he gestured for the other women to follow behind him.


    Everyone watched as the man and his dancers walked out from the hall, Leaving Amrita behind.


    "Maria..."


    Beep!


    < Non-player Amrita, player White-Death gifted you with 1 Billion years of Life times.>


    "Goodbye, We don''t want to see you anywhere close to our lives again... You are dead to us."


    With that said, she walked past Amrita, heading to the exit, Mira quickly followed behind.


    "Maria."


    She stopped.


    Amrita turned around and walked up to her, tears in her eyes. "I won''t ask for your forgiveness because what I did is beyond forgiveness... But you know I love both of you every much, I should have tried to convince or stop him, but because of Life times, we... I... Did such a bad thing... I just want to say, ever since then, I have regretted that decision...


    I let your..." She paused, and continued:


    "I let that Man, Believe me, I looked for you two... I searched everywhere..." She wiped the tears off her cheeks.


    "I won''t hold you anymore, I''m just happy my girls are happy, and living their lives as I hope they would... I''ll respect you two wishes, I won''t disturb any of you girls."


    Maria sniffed the tears back, nodded, and walked away, not looking at Amrita... She wiped the tears off her face and exited the hotel with Mira.


    Jennifer sighed, she walked up to Amrita and placed her hand on her shoulder, Amrita shivered feeling Jennifer''s hand on her body.


    "I would have killed you, but you saved yourself by saying the truth." Jennifer removed her hand, and looked at Nemesis, Sunny, and Niki, who stood at the table, staring at them.


    "The party is good we enjoyed ourselves, But we''ll take our leave now." She said to the Mayor, who quickly nodded.


    "I understand, Miss Jennifer... And thank you for coming." The Mayor said with a smile.


    Jennifer nodded, and walked outside, followed by the three.


    Amrita thought for a while, then left the place.


    _ Stay connected via m-v l|e''-NovelFire.net


    [Outside the Hotel.]


    "Hey, they''re coming out." The security guard said to his friend, who quickly dusted his suit.


    Before he could take a step, he froze, seeing Maria was crying. "What happened?" He asked his friend in a whisper.


    "How would I know that?" The guy asked with a slight frown.


    The two girls walked past them towards their BMW, the two got in, and then Maria burst into tears.


    "It''s ok, Maria. You did the right thing." Mira consoled, stroking Maria''s back.


    The guards looked at each other in utter confusion, They turned their heads to the door, seeing Jennifer, Nemesis, Niki and Sunny walking outside.


    The group also walked past them, Jennifer got in the BMW, while Nemesis and the other two got inside the SUV.


    In the BMW, Maria raised her head to Jennifer who sat on the driver''s seat.


    "Was she telling the truth? That she searched for us?"


    Jennifer nodded slowly, looking at the two from the rearview mirror, her hands on the steering wheel.


    Maria nodded again: "Let''s get out from here."


    Jennifer nodded, started the car, and drove away, the SUV quickly followed behind.


    Amrita stared at the cars as they drove away... The two guards walked up to her.


    "Madam, What happened inside?" The guy who planned on being a kept guy, asked.


    Amrita looked at the 1 Billion in her bracelet, and asked the two. "Which City is the farthest from Amerisa?"


    "Uh?"


    The two looked at themselves in confusion, and the one at the right Answered;


    "The 10th City is the farthest, it''s across the sea... Why are you asking?"


    She smiled at them, and walked away, not saying anything... She''ll honor her girls'' wish, and stay far away from them, Live her life in loneliness still her time comes.


    __


    Above the Hotel, two figures stood on it, staring at Amrita as she walked down the street, called a cab, entered and drove away.


    "I''m still surprised you held back, the Erika I knew would have killed her on the spot."


    Erika turned her head to Michael, and sighed softly;


    "When we were kids, she loved us more than her life, when that fool brought the topic of Life times and the way to solve the issue, she refused... I don''t know what he told her, which made her accept his decision--"


    "--I think I know the reason."


    "Really?" Erika looked up at him in surprise. "How?"


    "When you called me, I activated my skill, and read her brain... Your father threatened if she doesn''t accept, he''ll take you and Maria''s life times, then sell you two off... I think that''s the reason."


    Erika thought for a moment, and turned her gaze to the cab, which was now distance away.


    "Don''t worry, Love." Michael wrapped his hands around her shoulder.


    "I used a Special Card on her, AI will be giving me notification about her whereabouts and health, every week... We can always know where she is."


    Erika sighed, and rested her head on his chest. "Thank You."


    Michael smiled; "She''s family, It''s my job."

 Chapter 279: Hes On Our Side

    [Next day.]


    [11:30 am.]


    [Londinium, Amusement park.]


    "Does this make up for the party last night?" Jennifer asked, handing Nemesis another bowl of ice cream.


    "Come on Jennifer, Are you trying to make me gain weight?" Nemesis asked with a smile, she took the bowl and placed it beside five empty bowls in front of her.


    "You are leaving in less than 30 minutes, you can take it with you."


    "Aww... You are so sweet... But you got the timing wrong, As much as I love to stay, I can''t... My dad will pull me back..."


    "Really? And why''s that?"


    "Well... I''m kind of a spy, working with the ones who are after the destruction of the realms... I got the news and gave it to my dad, And thanks to them, Hades and Gaea won''t be able to detect me... If I stay more than a day, even a second late, My Cover will be blown."


    "Oh..." Jennifer relaxed on her seat. "Then when are you leaving?"


    "Right now."


    The two turned to their right, seeing Michael, and the rest of their group walking towards them.


    After some crying all night, and knowing the real truth behind their mother''s decision, the two girls were at ease... Which made everyone happy.


    "No, I still have one minute." Nemesis said to him, a smile on her face.


    "Good, Now my wish, You have your fun... A deal is a deal." Michael smiled.


    "Fufufufu... When you were kissing and snuggling with your Fianc¨¦e, Jennifer here helped me have fun."


    "Huh?" Michael was stunned, "You are saying."


    "Yes, I already gave her my blessing, which is higher than any wish."


    Whooosh!!!


    A cold breeze moved past the group causing them to shiver slightly, even with their overcoats on.


    "It seems it''s time... We''ll see again Conquerors, and I hope when we do, it''ll be the final battle between good and evil."


    The seven stared, as Nemesis and her ice cream turned into black smoke, and flew with the wind, disappearing from sight.


    "There goes our goddess." Michael joked, moved his gaze on everyone, then checked the time.


    "It''s 11:45, Let''s move."


    They all raised their bracelets and said in unison.


    "AI, Log me in."


    < Logging in.>


    [Tyro City.]


    [Supreme''s Lobby.]


    Experience tales with m v|l -NovelFire.net


    Supreme, Queen-of-death and the remaining 5 all appeared in the hall of the golden Castle.


    Drakon, Reaper, Abyss, and the seven dragons all turned their heads to Supreme and his group.


    "Ok guys, we are playing VRG, get ready." Michael walked towards his throne.


    Drakon stood up, while he sat down; "I thought your spot is above the castle?" Michael asked, staring at Drakon who was in his Human appearance.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!!


    Countless light pillars appeared in the hall as Shadow, Red-Encounter, And Dark-Angel''s five bodyguards walked out from theirs.


    "Wow! You have entered the Sovereign Medal!! I thought the rumors were lies." Red-Encounter walked to his seat, and sat down, staring at Queen-of-death.


    "You are speaking to me, but your gaze is somewhere else... How rude."


    "Uh?" Red-Encounter turned his head to Supreme, his face filled with confusion.


    "Who would have thought Michael is this rich, even my father, the king was dumbfounded."


    Everyone turned their heads to the pillar of light in front of them, Prince and Princess of Casmia walked out, both in their overcoats.


    Supreme just smiled at the two, not saying anything.


    "Yeah, we were shocked when we received the notification."


    Red-Flower, Zuko, Specter, Star-girl, Sweet-girl, and Heads-Seeker, walked out from their light pillars... With them joining the group, all The Conquerors Elders have assembled, a total of twenty Players, excluding Supreme, Queen-of-death, Dark-Angel, and White-Death.


    "Now that everyone is present, let''s see what you got with your diamonds..."


    The group looked at one another, and stretched forth their hands, twenty space tore opened, and twenty fearsome looking Pets walked out, all Legendary-Class... They also summoned their Legendary-class weapons... Supreme just made his Guild the most Deadly Guild in whole VRG.


    Supreme stood up with a please smile: "Good." He nodded, and with a thought.


    List of the hardest games appeared in front of them.


    < Due to AI''s Upgrade, all games have been updated.>


    "Show us the hardest games."


    "Hardest game?" Shadow was stunned.


    "Yes! That''s the spirit!!" Red-Encounter yelled in excitement.


    The rest remained silent, waiting for AI.


    < These are the hardest games.>


    < Warning: You should be at least in the Diamond Medal and have three pets before playing.>


    "Just show us the games, don''t you know who is asking?" Supreme asked with a slight frown.


    < (1): Abyssal Gates. (2): City defense. (3): Doomsday. (4): Scavenger hunt. (5): Dungeon Hunters.>


    < These are the top five hardest games.>


    "Doomsday." He stated without hesitation.


    < Are you playing solo, or teaming with Guild Members?>


    "With guild members, which are; My Vice Guild Master, elders, White-Death, and Dark-Angel."


    < Sending Invitation to team up.>


    < Please be patient.>


    Beep!


    The group raised their bracelets, and tapped accept.


    < Invitations accepted.>


    < Are you ready?>


    < Yes/ No?>


    Supreme moved his gaze on everyone present, and nodded. "Ready."


    < Stand by...>


    < Searching for teams.>


    ''Teams?'' Supreme was confused.


    < Number of Teams: 45/50.>


    < Searching...>


    < Number of Teams: 50/50.> S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    < Game start in 5. 4. 3. 2. 1.>


    Red light surrounded all The Conquerors, the next moment; they all vanished from the Hall.


    ________


    [Realm Of Gods.]


    "She''ll be here... Anytime now." Erebus muttered, at that exact moment, Nemesis walked out from the tree with Ice cream bowl in her hand.


    "How was it? Did you kill Azazel?" Erebus asked the moment he saw his daughter.


    "No, Michael said he''ll take care of him." Nemesis shook her head.


    "How do you expect him to achieve that?! You should have gone ahead and kill him."


    "Why is it so important? And Besides, Michael is Lord Tartarus''s successor."


    "It is very import--"


    Erebus stopped, and asked again: "What did you say?"


    "Michael is Lord Tartarus''s successor, and the next king of the Abyssal, Now you understood why I backed down, right?"


    "She is right."


    The two raised their heads seeing Nyx descending towards them.


    "Why did you think I chose his sister as my successor?" She asked, landing on the ground.


    Seeing her husband''s confused expression, she explained; "I chose Mira because she''s the main Mortal that can easily get to Michael, Lord Tartarus''s powers are both evil and good, we need someone who can help control that power... That''s also the reason Athena and Artemis chose Erika... These mortals are both useful to us, and are the best for our blessing...


    The only way we can win this war is by having the ruler of the Abyssal on our side."


    "He''s already on our side, so why go through so much trouble?" Erebus asked in mild confusion.


    "The future isn''t always clear love, we just need some backup plans." Nyx smiled.


    "Mum is right, Oh! You guys should taste this Ice cream, it''s delicious!!" Nemesis showed them the bowl.


    The two looked at her, both stunned and speechless.


    "What?"

 Chapter 280: Doomsday 1

    Supreme and his group, with more than 200 players appeared in a bloody building.


    Supreme moved his gaze around the dim space, from time to time, the lights came on, and off again, creating an eerie feeling in the heart of hundred of players.


    "We''re in a hospital." He muttered.


    < Welcome players to A-City.>


    < These are the rules and objective.>


    < First rule: Survive.>


    "Huh?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    "How the hell is that a rule?" Someone asked.


    < Second Rule: Survive.>


    "What the fuck?! The first and second rule is Survive? Did we make a mistake coming here?" Another player asked. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    < Third Rule: Survive.>


    "Oh wow, we are dead."


    "Yeah, Three rules, all Survive."


    "Why are the rules only asking us to Survive?"


    "I don''t know, but we''ll find out soon.>


    < Fourth Rule: Find a Base, and survive with the survivors... Base Recommendation; Celestial Base.>


    Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelFire.net


    "Another rule, which also asked us to Survive."


    < Fifth Rule: With Every kill, Players gained 10 years of life times.>


    < These are the rules in the game.>


    < To win the game, players have to complete these objectives.>


    < First Objective: Kill 5 out of the 10 Commandments, and 3 out of the 5 Calamities... Note: The Commandments are all Half, and Immortal realm.>


    < Second Objective: Kill More than 10,000 Infested.>


    < Third: Protect Leo John; who is known as the Lord of Celestial... And Celestial Base.>


    < Fourth: Close any of the gates in this world.>


    < Fifth: Kill more than 5,000 Monsters.>


    < Note: All players are in groups... Meaning, if a player in a group completes any of this objective, it''ll be calculated as the group''s achievement, the rewards will be shared by the members of the group.>


    < Note: If a group completed all the objectives, and the rest didn''t complete any, 100,000 years of life times will be minus from their bracelet.>


    < Note: To escape your life times getting deducted, Your group must complete at least one objective.>


    < If a Group is wiped out, The surviving group will receive the notification of their death.>


    < You''ll receive the number position of your groups, which determine your group''s strength, and higher surviving rate.>


    < Top 10 on the ranking board will gain additional advantage.>


    < First Advantage; Gained 1% Health points when players are still.>


    < Second Advantage; Gained 10% extra Damage with weapons, Excluding Guns.>


    < Third Advantage; Gained 5% Increase in Speed, and stamina.>


    "What the hell?! I hope our group will be holding top 1." A guy with white hair, and in a blue Armor said with a smile, a long sword on his back.


    "Guild master, you didn''t say we should at least hold top 10, why did you jump to top 1?"


    "Do you think we can''t hold top 1?!" The guy turned his head to the lady beside him, who was also in a blue armor.


    The lady sighed, not saying anything... The guy frown and turned to his members behind them.


    "We have a total of 30 members, and the weakest among us is platinum 3-stars, We are also holding top 55 on the Guild Ranking board, do any of you think we can''t make it to top one?"


    The members looked at themselves and shook their heads. "Guild Master, You are a Diamond medal holder, but you aren''t the strongest here."


    The lady said.


    "Huh? Then who is the strongest."


    The lady turned her head to the guy, a slight frown on her face. "Spread your Mana, and see how many Diamonds holders are in this room."


    The guy followed her advice, the next moment he stumbled backward holding his head.


    "I just got attacked by someone''s else Mana, and that person is a Diamond holder 5-stars!"


    The lady exhaled. "I ask you to spread, not dig..."


    The guy glared at her, but remained silent.


    < Good Luck, Players.>


    < Game start in 5. 4. 3. 2. 1.>


    The whole room shook violently, then came to a stop.


    Supreme moved his gaze around, a smile on his face.


    < Player Supreme, Your group is in Top 1.>


    Before he could say anything, The System''s voice sounded.


    {Host Is In a Game.}


    {Congratulations, Quest completed; Play Doomsday.}


    {Host can make one wish, and the system will fulfill it.}


    ''I wish... Increase my elders'' Ranking Speed.''


    {Are you sure about this, Host?}


    ''100%''


    {Ok Host, Elders'' Ranking Speed have been increased by 50%... Permanently.}


    ''Thanks.''


    {Loading Cheats...}


    He looked around the dim room;


    "If the game have started, Why are we still here?"


    He was puzzled, not only him, Queen-of-death and the rest players were also speechless.


    SCREECH!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    They all drew their weapons, while The Conquerors just smirked, hearing the shriek coming from the room next to them.


    "First of all, we need to get out from here." An old man looking his early 70s, but still looking youthful, walked forward, his hands folded behind him.


    Supreme and his Elders observed the man, with a flat expression;


    "An Elite Medal holder already making his position known." Queen-of-death muttered.


    "This will be interesting." Red-Encounter added.


    The old man pointed his finger at the other side of the wall, a high amount of flames shot out from his finger, creating a huge hole on it.


    "Let''s go."


    He walked towards the exit he created, quickly followed by 9 members of his team, to everyone''s shock, the weakest among them is a gold medal holder.


    "Wow, those guys aren''t much, but they''re holding top 3." Someone stated.


    "Top 3?! Then who''s holding top 1?"


    "I don''t know, Let''s ask AI?"


    "Yeah!!"


    They quickly asked AI.


    < The Group holding Top 1 is The Conquerors.>


    The old man who was about to take a step outside, froze in shock... The place was so silent that everyone stood stunned.


    "The Conquerors?!"


    "Is Supreme here with us?!!"


    "WOW!!"


    "Where is Supreme!!"


    These guys were yelling, forgetting the danger next door;


    BAM!!! BAM!! BAM!!!!


    Their attention moved back to the door, which upon the fourth slam, shattered into splinters.


    The players stared wide eyes as an 8 feet black humanoid monster walked out, its red eyes were fixed on the players... What caught their attention was the right hand of the monster which was made of five black thick tentacles.


    "WHAT THE HELL IS THIS?!!!!!"


    They all yelled in horror.

 Chapter 281: Doomsday 2

    {Cheats successfully loaded.}


    {Cheats; Map of the world. 9,999,999% increase in damage. 1,000% increase in Speed. 9,999,999% increase in defense. 100% health point gain from any attack. Points Trove: With every kill, Host gained 1 Points.}


    ''Wow, the mega cheating system is awesome! With these cheats, I''m technically a god.''


    SCREECH!!!!


    ''I was so happy getting the Cheats, I forgot this guy.''


    The huge black monster in front of them let out a shriek, and shot towards the players, who also lunged forward, all wanting to be the first to kill this monster.


    "These guys are fools."


    Queen-of-death and The Conquerors who stood at the far back of the group fixed their gazes on the battle happening in front of them.


    Blood-Arrow turned her head to the old man, who without hesitation, walked away with his group.


    "Not of all them." She added.


    "This is a Lv50 monster, but has the strength of a gold medal holder, I''m impressed." Red-Encounter smiled.


    "Aren''t we fighting?" Dark-Angel asked, she was itching to fight.


    "Calm down, Mira... Lets observed." Supreme said with a smile, observing the Monster''s tentacles hand.


    "Take this you black face dick!!"


    The young man yelled, and slashed his sword on the black Monster.


    BAM!!


    "Huh?" He froze in Shock.


    Without a second, the Monster countered, slapping him away with its left hand.


    The guy flew backward, smashing heavily on the ground then threw up a mouthful of blood staring at the monster in Shock.


    "I''m a Diamond holder, there''s no way a Lv50 monster can defeat me, and my weapon didn''t even leave a scratch on its body!"


    "Observation?" Supreme asked.


    "It has high defense, speed, and also has battle instinct." Queen-of-death answered.


    "Correct, A Rare-Class weapon is useless against it... Next Observation?" Supreme asked.


    "It moves with accuracy, and intend to kill... Its attack force is Strong enough to kill a Silver Medal holder." Blood-Arrow added.


    "Also correct." He nodded.


    The Monster looked around the players, the next moment, its tentacles hands started moving, and formed the young man''s sword. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Observation?" Supreme asked.


    "Its hands could take the form of any weapons which touched its body." Prince-Of-Casmia stated.


    "Correct... And with all the weapons these fools have attacked it with, it could take all their weapons'' form."


    "Ahhhhh!!!!!!"


    A player let out a shriek, as his right hand was cut off by the Monster''s Blade hand.


    "Hmm... This guy is good." Queen-of-death said with a smile, holding her jaw with her right hand.


    "Really good." She added.


    The Conquerors smiled, watching as the Monster cut the player into halves.


    "This thing is frustrating!!" A female player who''s in a red Armor, leaped into the air, and smashed down with her sword, which easily cut off its weapon hand.


    The black Monster leaped backward, before it landed on its feet, more tentacles grew out from its shoulder.


    "It also has high regeneration, a very good regeneration ability." Shadow said.


    The female player shot forward before the monster could land, and slashed horizontally, cutting off the head of the Monster.


    The headless body fell heavily on the ground... Finally dead.


    "Ok, observation is over, Epic-class weapons above could kill it, and the only way to achieve that is by cutting of its head." Supreme nodded, his gaze fixed on the female player.


    Who stood up, and turned around with a smile, stunning Supreme and his group. Your journey continues on m v|l--NovelFire.net


    "Jasmine?"


    "You did good!!" Karen, and ghost walked up to her with a smile.


    "It''s nothing, this guy is pretty weak."


    All the players looked at the Monster, then at her.


    "Did she just said this monster is weak?"


    "Wait, this is Jasmine! The first elder of the Ghost Guild!!!"


    "Yes!! That''s why she''s so powerful, and that''s a Legendary-class weapon!!"


    Jasmine sheathed her sword, and asked; "I heard The Conquerors are in this game, But I haven''t seen any of them, it''s not like them to hide in a Battle. Right?"


    "You have a point." Ghost nodded, moving his gaze around the still stunned players.


    "Aaahhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!"


    All the players turned their heads to the hole created by the old man.


    "What the hell was that?!"


    All the players quickly rushed outside, leaving The Conquerors behind.


    Supreme walked towards the head of the Monster, he placed his hand above the head, and infused his energy into it.


    A black stone flew out from the head, which he caught; "This is the core." He absorbed it in front of his teammates.


    "Always remove your kill''s core, or else; others will." He said to his elders, who nodded in understanding.


    "Come on, let''s see what''s outside." He started walking towards the stairs.


    "The exit is this way." Red-Encounter pointed at the hole, he could clearly see the players summoning their pets.


    "Let''s have a clear view of the show, we can''t have that by standing on the ground, and AI didn''t give us a time duration to be here, so why in a hurry?"


    Supreme said, still walking towards the stairs, Dark-Angel, White-Death, Blood-Arrow, Queen-of-death and the rest quickly followed behind.


    Red-Encounter looked at the battle one last time, and followed behind them.


    _


    "Fuck!! One is already a nightmare, and now we are facing a hundred!!!" A player yelled, he was standing on his pet, flying above the battle, releasing attacks on the Monsters below.


    They all thought that was the only monster, but after coming out, they discovered they were so wrong... The black Monster was just a loner, while there were more than hundreds of them, and if that wasn''t bad enough, they could see Zombies, Some red skin humans walking on all four, and some silver fur Monsters which were extremely fast.


    "What are these Monsters?" Red-Encounter asked in mild surprised.


    "These are the Infested AI mentioned in the objectives, but the most important thing here is, where are the Monsters?" Supreme moved his gaze on the Monsters below.


    The Conquerors were on the hospital''s roof, watching the battle below them, their overcoats moving in the wind.


    "Shouldn''t we help?" Red-Flower asked, watching as the Monsters tore the players into pieces.


    "No." Supreme shook his head. "We''ll act if the Boss show up."


    "Boss?"


    They turned to Supreme in Shock.

 Chapter 282: Celestial Kings

    "This isn''t good!!"


    Jasmine cut off the head of one zombie, she leaped backward creating distance from the silver ones.


    "What the hell are these things?" She landed on her feet, staring at the silver zombie which appeared in front of her in matter of a second.


    BAM!!!


    Its claws connected with her sword''s surface, throwing her backward... The Silver monster wasn''t done, it lunged towards her with clear bloodlust.


    "Fuck This!!"


    Jasmine plunged her sword into the ground, stopping her fall, without a second to waste.


    "Kari!! Come out!!"


    The space behind her tore opened, a 10 feet golden Buddha, which has six hands shot out from the space, and with a punch, the silver monster was shattered into meat paste.


    "Thank you, Kari. Let''s do this... Fusion!!"


    The Buddha turned into golden light, flew towards her and enveloped her figure. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    BOOM!!!


    A powerful Mana wave burst out from her, throwing both the players and infested back.


    Karen and Ghost looked at each other and nodded.


    Karen: "Biel! Come out!!"


    Ghost: "Grim! Come out!!"


    All the players moved back, as the space behind the two tore opened, A grim reaper armed with a Scythe, and a huge red Spider walked out.


    "Fusion!"


    The two yelled in unison, both pets turned into lights, and enveloped them.


    "Wow! I wish I could fuse with my pet."


    The guy on his pet, which was hovering above the battlefield muttered.


    Supreme and his team, watched as Jasmine stepped forward, she was in a golden tight suit... But what stunned them were the six hands she now has.


    Ghost walked out, he was in a long Mage''s robe, with a huge scythe in hand.


    Then lastly Karen, he has... Nothing... Well, apart from the spider''s hands behind his back.


    The three shot towards the horde of infested, clashing with them, and engaging in a deadly battle, heads and bloods were flying all over the place, and with the boost from AI, they became the infested''s worse nightmare.


    Supreme exhaled, and formed a throne behind him with his energy, then sat down... The rest all followed his action, while those in the platinum medal could only stand and watch.


    Blood-Arrow walked towards him and sat down on his lap, hugging his neck.


    "What''s this about?" Supreme asked with a smile.


    "I missed your body heat."


    Blood-Arrow said, while the rest just rolled their eyes at the two lovebirds.


    "Stop feeding us dog food." Red-Encounter said with a frown.


    "Why?" Blood-Arrow asked.


    "Why....?"


    He was speechless.


    Supreme shook his head and asked;


    "Have you detected them?"


    Blood-Arrow nodded. "They got here ten minutes ago."


    Supreme nodded, "What about you guys, Jennifer, Chris, Robert, and Violet?"


    "We also detected them, these guys are powerful, and calculating their strength with our realm, they''ll be at least Grandmasters." Prince-Of-Casmia stated, while the rest nodded.


    "They haven''t made a move yet, I think they''re still surprise seeing humans who could summon animals, and even fuse with them." Supreme said, turning his head to a rooftop, 10 blocks from their location.


    "A-City is already destroyed, Everything is in ruin, but there are still survivors, and one of our objective is protecting Leo John, and some Celestial Base... These guys might help us with that."


    The rest nodded in agreement.


    _


    10 blocks away from the group, a beautiful girl with long silver hair and eyes stood on a building, her black overcoat with the logo of a black dragon''s head biting down on a golden sword engraved on its back dance in the wind.


    Behind this beauty were five figures, all in the same black overcoats... Their faces were filled with surprise as they watched the players battle against the infested.


    "First Celestial King, Should we help them?" The girl with long blonde hair, standing at the right asked the silver hair beauty.


    "No Sam, these guys don''t need our help... Do you guys think they''re from the other cities?" She asked, looking at her group over her shoulder.


    "Last time I check, the other cities don''t have sure people who have powers to control and summon creatures." A big muscular guy said.


    "You have a point, Mike."


    The beauty turned her gaze back at the battle;


    "These guys are powerful, but the main leaders are the ones on the rooftop." She revealed.


    "Should I send something to test their strength?" Sam asked.


    "That''s a stupid idea, use your spiritual energy and scan their powers." A guy with brown shoulder-length hair said.


    Sam struck out her tongue to the guy, but still activated her spiritual energy... She froze, eyes widened in utter horror, she was so horrified that she started trembling.


    "Are you ok, Sam?" Mika quickly asked.


    "She''s ok, just terrified... Those group on the roof are surrounded by strong amount of killing intent and bloodlust... This can only be possible by killing thousands of creatures... This energy only belongs to six people in their group, and we don''t want to anger such people."


    "What are you saying then?" A girl with long inky black air asked.


    "I''m saying... We should wait, and see where this will go... Or we can call Leo." The beauty said.


    "But Nora, Leo and Gaya are on a mission, is calling them back the right thing?" The Brown hair guy asked. Stay updated via m-v l|-NovelFire.net


    "I don''t know, Ricky, I don''t know." Nora sighed softly.


    BAM!!!


    The group looked at their right, seeing a figure moving with incredible speed towards the battle location.


    Nora smirked. "This ghoul will show us how powerful they''re." She said, while the others nodded.


    ___


    Supreme who was caressing Blood-Arrow''s back, turned his head to the right.


    "It seems the Boss finally arrived."


    The team all turned their heads to the right, seeing a figure moving with incredible speed, leaving golden afterimages behind.


    In seconds, it past through the lines of Infested and started attacking the players.


    DING!


    < Teams 48th, 49th, and 50th Have been wiped out.>


    "Observation?"


    "Has the speed of an Elite Medal holder, the attack force, and defense of a Grandmaster... And Highly intelligent." Queen-of-death answered.


    "True, it attacked the weak first, to reduce their forces... What a smart Bastard." Supreme sneered.


    "Let''s see what it''s really capable of." He added.

 Chapter 283: My Turn

    DING!!


    < Groups 38th, 45th, 39th, 42nd, and 40th have been wiped out.>


    "Hmm... With this golden fur monster joining the battle, the rest seems to get stronger, Teams 38 to 50 have been killed in less than ten minutes." Supreme muttered, staring at the golden fur monster.


    _


    "Why aren''t they helping?"


    Sam asked in mild confusion.


    "I don''t know, maybe they aren''t in the same team, those on the roof might be a separate group of survivors."


    "I think you are right, Nora." Mike nodded.


    Nora fixed her gaze on Supreme, then looked below the building... More than a hundred fighters in different color uniforms, stood below, all armed with guns.


    "Celestial fighters!"


    "Ready for order! First King!!" They answered.


    "Celestial never leave survivors behind, We must..."


    Her word trail off, seeing the group on the rooftop, finally stood up from their thrones.


    "Hold on."


    The fighters below all nodded.


    _


    "Why are you guys standing?" Supreme asked in mild confusion, staring at Queen-of-death, Red-Encounter, and the rest.


    "I need a clear view, it seems Jasmine is about to face the golden monster." Red-Encounter said with a smile.


    "Oh?"


    Supreme nodded in understanding, then sniffed Blood-Arrow''s hair.


    "You are so intoxicating." He whispered in her ear.


    "Keep your head straight love, I can feel the little guy." She smiled seductively at him, licking her lips.


    "If you continue this, I won''t be able to hold myself back."


    "Fufufufu... You have to."


    BOOM!!!


    The two strange conversation were interrupted by the sound of explosion below them.


    _


    "This thing is a lot stronger than us." Jasmine stated, staring at the golden Infested, whose red eyes were fixed on them.


    "You are right, but we must take it down." Ghost said with a determined expression.


    "How can we do that, when these Bastards are defending it?" Karen asked, staring at the Infested behind the monster.


    "It seems impossible, but we must kill it!"


    Jasmine shot towards the Monster, who stood still, waiting for her.


    "Die!!!"


    She struck out her six hands towards the head of the Monster.


    Swoosh!!!


    "...???!!!!"


    She landed on the ground, right in front of the infested, but the shocking reality was... She couldn''t even strike the golden monster, its speed was unimaginable.


    ''How the?''


    Jasmine turned around, seeing the golden monster backing her.


    In present of everyone, she fell to the ground, throwing up a mouthful of blood.


    "What the hell is this?!!" She gripped her throat with one of her right hands, trying to breathe.


    ''Master, We have been poisoned, We need to channel our Mana and clear the poison In our system.''


    Kari sounded in her head.


    ''Poison?!''


    Jasmine looked up at the monster, and with close observation, she could see some transparent golden particles moving around its body.


    ''Shit!! Getting close to it will only poison us! But how the hell are we going to fight it in close combat?''


    She stood up, channeled her mana in her body, and started killing the poison out from her blood.


    "You guys should be careful, this monster is poisonous!!"


    She yelled at Ghost and Karen, who nodded in understanding.


    _


    "Why Is this mode holding top three in the hardest games? All these things are weak." Supreme grumbled, which caused his group to turn their heads towards him.


    Just to prove him wrong, The golden monster turned around to Jasmine.


    **I don''t know where your humans came from, but none of you will leave here alive.**


    "It speaks?!!!!"


    They all stared at it In shock, as the Monster continued;


    **You resisted my poison, that didn''t mean others can.**


    The moment its word fell, all the dead players started moving, their bones breaking with a creaking noise.


    "What is happening?" Jasmine leaped into the air, landing in front of her group, and the remaining players.


    "They... They''re changing!!" Karen exclaimed.


    The group watched, as the dead players stood up from the ground, black liquid flowing out from their mouths... They all fixed their now red eyes on the players, but surprisingly, they stood still; none attacking.


    **With one command, all my children will tear you all to pieces... But... I have a question.**


    "And what is that?"


    Experience more content on m v|l e''-NovelFire.net


    **Are you all with Leo? Or The Skull Organization?**


    "We don''t know who you are referring to." Ghost answered.


    **Ok.**


    The golden monster nodded, and with a thought, All the infested players charged towards the group with endless bloodlust.


    The next moment, all their shadow came alive, grabbed their legs, and pulled them to their knees.


    *GRRAAAA!!!*


    **...** S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I thought this will be boring, but who would have thought there Is a monster like you."


    All the players, and infested looked up, seeing twenty-four figures in black overcoats descending towards them.


    Jasmine, Ghost, and Karen: "Michael?"


    "The Conquerors!! We are safe!!"


    "Thank goodness! I thought I was dead!!"


    "Please kill these Monsters, Supreme!!"


    Listening to the players, the golden monster fixed its gaze on Supreme.


    **Are you the leader of this group?**


    Before Supreme could reply, the players yelled.


    "YES!! HE IS OUR LEADER!!!!"


    "Yes! You are all screwed!!"


    **We''ll see how powerful you are.**


    With a Command, ten black Monsters shot towards Supreme and his group, their hands forming different weapons.


    Whoosh!!!


    ".....!!!!"


    **....**


    ".....?!!!"


    Everyone froze seeing the ten black Monsters falling to the ground, their heads rolling to the side.


    "How dare you send ants against the guild Master?!"


    Shadow, Red-Flower, Crusher, and his group, stood behind the headless bodies of the Monsters, their gaze fixed on the golden Infested.


    **How can humans move with such speed?** The Ghoul was stunned.


    "I thought you are powerful, I didn''t know you''re just a weak mindless infested." Supreme asked, his hands tucked away in his pockets.


    **HOW DARE YOU??!!!!**


    The golden monster moved with incredible speed, pasting the group in front of it, heading straight towards Supreme.


    "Watch our Michael!!!" Jasmine yelled.


    BANG!!!


    The Monster gave a powerful slash at Supreme''s face.


    **Uh.**


    It was stunned seeing its Attack was ineffective, the human in front of it didn''t even take a step back.


    **Impossible.**


    The ghoul took a step back in shock.


    Supreme sneered at it:


    "Is that all? My turn."


    Whoosh!


    **...!!!**


    Its eyes widened in shock, as Supreme appeared in front of it in a second, and threw a casual punch.


    BOOOM!!!!


    Smoke rose into the air, as everyone stood frozen, they were all terrified.

 Chapter 284: Friends Or Foes?

    Jasmine, and the players stared at the crater in front of Supreme in shock, even the Infested were horrified.


    "Did a single punch created such a deep crater?" Ghost asked in mild confusion.


    "Where is the golden Monster?" Karen asked, not seeing even a part of the monster.


    {Congratulations, Host gained 100 points.}


    {Cheat, Points Trove activated; points gained: 1.}


    {Blessing, Luck of Supremacy activated. Host gained 1,000 points, and 10 points from points trove.}


    "So that attack killed a Lv70 monster."


    {Don''t forget your cheats.}


    ''Oh?''


    {Even if you had given it a slap, that''s enough to kill it.}


    ''Wow!''


    Supreme looked up at the thousands of infested in front of him, The devil sword appeared in his hand, dark and red smoke surrounded the blade.


    ''Time to gain more rewards!''


    With a horizontal swing of his sword, he sent the same energy blade which he used to split the mountain towards the Infested.


    Everyone''s eyes widened watching as the crescent blade cut off the Monsters into halves, its momentum didn''t diminish, and continued moving, splitting all the half destroyed buildings tens of Meters away from them into halves.


    "No regeneration from a Mystical-Class weapon." He sheathed back his sword.


    DING!!!


    < Player Supreme, You are close to completing an objective.>


    < Kill 10,000 Infested - 5,567/10,000.>


    {Congratulations, Host gained 8,690 points.}


    {Cheat, Points Trove activated; points gained: 5,567.}


    {Blessing, Luck of Supremacy activated. Host gained 86,900 points, and 55,670 points from points trove.}


    {Total points: 193,580.}


    ''More of this, I''ll have enough points to do anything.''


    He grinned.


    "Why are you so heartless Love? You killed them all, not even leaving one for any of us to kill."


    Blood-Arrow grumbled walking towards him, not even surprised about the crater.


    "I know what''ll cheer you guys up."


    He snapped his fingers, and countless colorful stones, from red, black, silver and one gold, rose from the group.


    The total of 3,567 stones flew towards his teams, who took their and quickly absorbed it, while he took the gold.


    BOOM!!!!!


    Mana wave burst out from their bodies.


    Queen-of-death looked at herself, then at Supreme in shock; "Is this the strength of an Elite Medal holder 2-stars?" She asked.


    "It seems you aren''t the only one." Supreme smiled, seeing Blood-Arrow also broke through to the Elite Medal 1-star.


    Red-Encounter jumped up in joy. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Finally, I''m a Diamond holder! I can''t wait to see my dad''s face!!"


    Supreme nodded in satisfaction. ''Wow, You are the best system... Increasing their ranking speed surely came in handy, They all increase in rank, Now the weakest among them is a Platinum holder¡­ Which are Mira and Maria... Even Borne and his brothers are now Gold medal Holders... You are the best!''


    {Thank you, Host... Just making sure you get stronger.}


    {And congratulations on entering the seventh star in the Sovereign Medal.}


    Supreme turned his head to Jasmine, and her group.


    "Don''t forget to take the cores from your kills... And you guys put on a nice show."


    "Nice show? You guys have been watching us all along but refused to help!!" Jasmine yelled in mild surprised, and turned her head to Queen-of-death.


    "I thought we are friends, Jennifer?"


    "We are, It''s all Micky''s Idea." She smiled at her. "And besides, You guys and master here, did good." She added.


    Jasmine stared at her in reproach.


    _


    [Some minutes ago.]


    "What just happened?! Did that guy just killed a ghoul with a punch?!"


    The guy they called Ricky yelled in Shock.


    "I thought only Leo can do that?! Isn''t he the strongest in the whole cities?!" He added, turning his head to Nora.


    "I don''t know."


    The group stared at Supreme, as he Summoned the golden sword, and with a sideward slash, he sent the crescent blade.


    Their eyes widened in Horror seeing the energy blade heading towards them.


    "Shit!!!"


    The six quickly activated a huge transparent barrier, with more than 70% of their spiritual energies.


    BAM!!!!!!


    They all spurted out a mouthful of blood, the five dropped to their knees, while Nora held her ground, she infused more spiritual energy in the barrier, but still, Cracks started appearing on it.


    ''This attack isn''t done by an ordinary weapon, It must be a transcendent weapon, or worst; higher.''


    She thought, but suddenly, the blade shattered into dark particles, and vanished from view.


    Find more to read at m_v l|-NovelFire.net


    "What the fuck was that?!" The black hair girl stood up, wiping the blood off her lips.


    "I don''t know Mila, That Attack is beyond our Realm, I don''t think Leo will be able to block that." Nora said with a deep frown.


    "How is that? Don''t you see we blocked it?" Sam asked, taking a deep breath.


    "Didn''t you guys notice it? The attack shattered on its own, which means that guy knew we are here all along, He just used that attack to test our strength."


    The five celestial kings behind her looked at each other in shock;


    "Test our strength?! Even the strongest in the Skull organization won''t have the gut to do that!" Mike yelled in rage.


    "Calm yourself, I have a feeling this attack isn''t his strongest..." Nora exhaled.


    "I think we better alert Leo about this."


    The others nodded in agreement.


    Nora closed her eyes, and Linked with Leo... After sending her message, she opened her eyes.


    "He''s coming back, he asked us to see if these visitors are friends or foes."


    Without waiting for their reply, she flew into the air, heading towards Supreme''s location.


    The group looked at one another and sighed, then followed behind her. While the cars, tanks, and armored vehicles below started... Following the kings.


    ___


    [Back to present.]


    "Hello!!"


    Supreme and the players looked up, seeing the six Celestial kings descending towards them.


    VOOM!!!!


    They lowered their heads, seeing more than 50 vehicles stopping in front of them, men and women in colorful uniforms got them, and pointed their guns at them.


    Supreme looked up at the figures above them.


    "Are you here to fight? Trust me, you won''t like the result."


    The six kings landed In front of their fighters, then removed the hood, revealing their faces.


    When the players saw Nora they froze in shock.


    "Erika?"

 Chapter 285: A Good Thing.

    Nora and Blood-Arrow frowned sightly, the two has silver hair, the same physique, huge tits and more, they looked like twins.


    And most of all, they are both killers.


    Nora turned her head to Supreme;


    "My name is Nora, I''m the first King of Celestial, this is Sam; the second king, Mike; the third king, Ricky; the fourth king, Mila; the fifth king, and Jack; the sixth king." She introduced, and observed Supreme''s expression; Stay tuned with m-v l|-NovelFire.net


    "We haven''t seen or heard about you guys, so can you please tell us your name and city?"


    "You can call me Supreme, She''s Blood-Arrow, Queen-of-death, Red-Encounter, Shadow, White-Death, Dark-Angel..."


    Supreme introduced all his elders, the more Nora and her group listened, the more the frown on their faces deepened.


    "What is it?" Supreme asked, after introducing his group.


    "It''s nothing, we are just surprise hearing such strange names... I didn''t mean it''s bad or anything... It''s just new." She said with a small smile.


    Supreme nodded and asked; "If you are Celestial Kings, do you have a Lord named Leo?"


    "He''s my elder brother, and our leader." Nora answered.


    "Great, I want to speak to him, you don''t seem to have all the information I need."


    Nora thought for a moment, then opened her mouth;


    "Leo is out for now... I''ll say before nighttime he''ll be back... So... Can you guys come with us? We have food, shower and most of all; a safe place."


    Supreme looked at his group who nodded, even Jasmine and her group nodded, they had all removed their fusion.


    "Great! We need to move now, that attack you made would surely attract Monsters to this place, Most of them only comes out in the night, but the critters are different."


    "Critters? You mean small monsters In the size of a grown up cat, which can turn into a ball, and eat flesh?"


    Everyone turned their heads to Red-Encounter in surprise.


    "Yes." Nora nodded, and walked towards an armored vehicle.


    "We need to move now."


    "Wait!"


    Supreme stopped her.


    "Yes?" Nora looked at him over her shoulder.


    "How strong are these critters?"


    "One, even a non enhancer will be able to kill it... But ten above, Even a powerful enhancer won''t be able to survive."


    Supreme grinned hearing her. "How many in a group?"


    Nora turned around to face him; "You aren''t thinking of waiting for them, are you?"


    "If you don''t want me to wait for them, where can I find them?"


    Nora sighed. ''What type of guy is this?''


    "I''m a guy who want to clear this city of infested and monsters." Supreme said with a smile.


    "You read my thoughts?!" Nora was stunned.


    "Yeah, and theirs too... Don''t worry, I''ll help Leo close the gate on your island... If I can only find Monsters in gates, I''ll have to close all the gates."


    Nora and her kings blinked in shock, this guy just read their thoughts and know everything about the gates and even their Island.


    "Ok, please come with us--"


    "I have a question." Ghost walked up to her, with a black stone in hand.


    "What is this stones?"


    "That''s a Spirit stone, gotten from the black mutants... Come with us, and we''ll answer all your questions in the base."


    The players finally nodded, they all followed the kings, got in the cars... Supreme looked at a distant building and sneered, then got inside the armored vehicle.


    5 Miles from their location, two figures stood on a building, staring at the Cars, which drove away from the battlefield.


    "Who do you think they are?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A lady with long red hair, and eyes asked.


    The man beside her smirked;


    "Blood Princess, You are the Commandment of Blood, but your brain is only looking for hearts to feast on."


    "Do you have to insult me Commandment of Deception?! I''m just confused... I haven''t seen them before!"


    "Lord Moros asked us to destroy this realm, but that Human who sent that attack... I know him."


    "You do?" Blood Princess was stunned.


    "He''s Michael, I''ll say the artifact brought them here... It''s a good thing."


    "How is that a good thing?"


    The man grinned.


    "The sixth realm is a lot different from the first, In this Realm, Gods can enter... Only lower gods, but it''s something... I''ll contact the lord, and ask for his army." His grin widened, then asked;


    "What about Leo? Is he dead?"


    "Sadly No, he''s heading back to the city... I''m thinking he got the news." Blood Princess answered.


    "That''s ok... By tomorrow, we''ll send the five calamities, Monsters, infested and Ghouls to Celestial Island; I want to see how the base survive this onslaught."


    "I''ll lead the attack--"


    "--No, Blood Princess. The commandments of Suffering and Illusion will take care of this... We have a meeting to attend to."


    Blood Princess nodded in understanding, and both disappeared from the roof.


    __


    [On the path to Celestial Island.]


    ''Who were those people? And they''re both Immortal realms... High and Mid... Those two might be the calamities or commandments AI mentioned.''


    Seeing his thoughtful expression, Blood-Arrow who sat beside him rested her head on his shoulder.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Dark-Angel and White-Death turned their heads to the two, listening to what they''re saying.


    "It''s nothing serious, just some pest we''ll soon take care of." He smiled, and looked at Nora in front of the car.


    "Sorry for asking, Nora. But did you dye your hair?"


    "No, It''s my original hair." Nora answered, her gaze fixed on the road.


    "You have a twin in the sixth realm." He whispered to Blood-Arrow, who stared at him in confusion.


    "Sixth realm?"


    Supreme nodded; "You know ours is the first realm, and AI is like a bridge, which is connected to the 10 realms, and we have the privilege to use this bridge through AI, by playing VRG..."


    He went onward to explain everything about VRG and AI to the three girls, making sure no one apart from them hears anything... After five minutes of explanation, he asked;


    "Now is AI a good thing, or Bad thing?"


    The three girls blinked in shock, and surprise... Some moment later, they answered;


    "A Good Thing."

 Chapter 286: This Human Is A Demon!!!

    White-Death looked out the window, seeing countless zombies walking mindlessly around, the ones who tried to attack them were taken down by the fighters behind the armored vehicle.


    "Miss Nora, what happened here?"


    She asked, turning her head to Nora.


    Nora sighed:


    "Two years ago, our world wasn''t like this... It was beautiful... All these could have been avoided if they had all believed my Brother."


    "So he knew this will happen? And even warned people?" Dark-Angel asked.


    "Yes, he went to the extent of putting it on the news... But the majority still doubted him, So when his vision came to past, People because scared and instinct took over... And Humans will do anything to survive... If they could kill their families, why won''t they kill strangers...? So the world which is already in Chaos, was thrown into hell...


    Survivors fighting other Survivors on who will have a base, killing because of food and resources, and so on."


    "Is this caused by a scientific means?" Blood-Arrow asked.


    "No, the cause is still a mystery to us... I think my brother is getting to the bottom of it... On the day this all begun, randomly; peoples'' eyes suddenly turned red, and after some hours, they died and woken as undead... Those red, black, silver and gold you guys saw were the second, third, fourth, and fifth stage mutation."


    The group was silent, before the girls could ask anything, Nora''s voice sounded;


    "No more question, If you still have any; ask it in the base, so others will also benefit."


    The three nodded, and remained silent.


    Supreme stared at them for a moment, and raised his head to the beauty in front, and sighed softly;


    ''I wondered what they had gone through, this world is the same with Zombie Apocalypse... All this has the signs of those Bastards! I promise, when I enter the god realm, I''ll kill every one of you.''


    "How long to the base?" He asked.


    "It''ll take a day."


    "What?!"


    They all exclaimed in surprised.


    "A day?" Blood-Arrow asked to clarify.


    "Our Base is an island, and we''ll have to travel a long way to get there, even crossing the bridge... It''s safe, but there are some necessary procedures so the Infested and monsters won''t enter the Island and attack the survivors... You saw what happened, weak humans can be infested by the poison, and will turn after their deaths... Moreover, there are more than hundreds ghouls in the whole world."


    "Ghouls?" Experience more on m v|l -NovelFire.net


    "The golden Infested are called ghouls." Nora smiled at them, and added;


    "Don''t worry, we have a safe place to spend the night, we can move early in the morning, and by noon, we''ll get to the base."


    Supreme, and the girls nodded, remaining silent... Only the sound of gunshots and shrieks of zombies accompanied them on their journey to Celestial Island.


    [Night Time.]


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    "What''s happening?"


    Dark-Angel woke up, rubbing her eyes, she looked around the dim car in confusion.


    "You are awake, Don''t worry, they''re just looking for ways to loss the Infested chasing behind us." Supreme smiled at her.


    "Why don''t we help them?" Dark-Angel asked in mild confusion, looking out the window.


    *Grrr!!!!*


    A red infested smashed into the vehicle, the impact was so powerful that the glass shattered, and a piece cut her palm.


    "Mira!"


    Supreme quickly dragged her from the window, he held her hand checking the cut, seeing the blood flowing out from the wound, his eyes turned red.


    "Take this."


    A health potion appeared in his hand, which he gave to Dark-Angel.


    *Grrraaaaa!!!*


    "Shut up!"


    Dark beam shot out from his eyes, bursting the head of the red monster.


    Dark-Angel smiled, seeing the cut on her palm had heal. "Thank you, Brother."


    Supreme nodded, and tapped on Nora''s seat backrest.


    "Stop the car."


    "Uh? Are you sure about that?"


    Nora looked at him and froze seeing his red eyes, the dim space only made it glowed brightly.


    "Right."


    She quickly stopped the car, while Supreme adjusted the sleeping Blood-Arrow, then stepped down from the car.


    He moved his gaze around the vehicles behind theirs, and the unknown number of Infested, he could see some monsters following them.


    "Wait! What is Michael doing?" Red-Encounter asked, looking out the window.


    "Look at his eyes, Micky is angry, so let''s just watch." Queen-of-death relaxed on her seat, her gaze fixed on Supreme.


    Supreme walked towards the Horde of Monsters, the devil sword appearing in his hand.


    "You fools dare injure my sister, I hope you''re all ready for the consequences." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is he doing?" Nora got down from the car, staring at Supreme in confusion.


    "Where is Michael?"


    Blood-Arrow got down from the car, and was speechless seeing Supreme walking towards the Monsters, who were all charging towards him.


    "What happened, Mira?" She turned her head to Dark-Angel, who also got down the vehicle.


    "I mistakenly injured myself when an Infested smashed Into the vehicle."


    "What?! Where?"


    "Don''t worry, brother took care of it." She said.


    "I have a question." Nora walked up to the two; "Can he take on those things? Or do we assist him?"


    The two girls looked at each other and chuckled.


    "Fufufufu, Just Watch." Dark-Angel answered.


    Although Nora was confused, she remained silent, remembering the crescent blade.


    *GRAAAAAA!!!*


    Supreme sneered at them, and with a sonic boom, he shot forward, cracking the ground behind him.


    "Die!!"


    He raised his sword and sent a powerful slash, cutting off all the Infested in front of him into halves.


    Dark beams shot out from his eyes, burning hundreds Into halves, vortexes appeared above the Infested, sucking them in, while Shadows rose from the ground, gripped their bodies and tore them apart.


    Celestial Kings, The Conquerors, players and Celestial fighters all watched in Awe, as Supreme butcher hundreds of undead and Monsters in less than two minutes.


    Mike: "This guy Is the real monster here."


    Ricky: "He''s more than a monster."


    The rest nodded in agreement, as Supreme continued with his slaughter, they could clearly see some sensible monsters running away from the place out of fright.


    *Run!! This Human is a demon!! Run away!!!*

 Chapter 287: I Must Grow Stronger!

    BOOM!!!!


    "AHH..."


    Everyone was speechless, staring at Supreme like a monster from hell.


    "This... This..."


    Nora looked at the bodies of Monsters and was speechless, Supreme stood in the center... The shocking thing was, there wasn''t a single blood stain on his coat.


    "My sister is finally avenged." He sheathed back his sword, moving his gaze around his handiwork.


    < Player Supreme, You are close to completing an objective. Kill 10,000 Infested; 7,200/10,000.>


    {Congratulations, Host gained 3,390 points.}


    {Cheat, Points Trove activated; points gained: 1,633.}


    {Blessing, Luck of Supremacy activated. Host gained 33,900 points, and 16,330 points from points trove.}


    {Total points: 248,833.}


    "And a harvest." He walked back to his group amidst everyone''s stunned gazes.


    "Why are you two outside?" He asked the two girls, and turned his head to Nora.


    "We can go now... It''s getting late, and my girls need some sleep."


    Nora blinked a couple of times, and nodded, while Supreme held both Dark-Angel and Blood-Arrow, walking them back to the armored vehicle.


    "Wow, Nora. I haven''t seen anyone as strong as Leo before... With such strength, why didn''t he has a base?"


    Sam asked, walking towards Nora.


    "I don''t know, Sam..." Nora sighed softly;


    "Let''s move out!" She added.


    Sam stopped in front of her, looked at the bodies one last time, and sighed deeply;


    "Only if we have him months ago, we won''t have loss so many survivors."


    Nora was silent, she turned to the Vehicle and walked towards it.


    "Don''t blame yourself about the deaths, it was on all of us."


    "But I should have done more."


    With that said, she got into the car... Sam looked at Supreme, who was staring at her in confusion... She smiled, and quickly walked back to her car.


    The group started their journey again, leaving endless bodies of Monsters behind.


    [10:00 Pm.]


    Explore hidden tales at m,v l''-NovelFire.net


    After some hours of driving, the group finally reached a Hugh building, with soldiers stationed everywhere with guns.


    Supreme got down with Dark-Angel in his hand, Nora, Blood-Arrow and White-Death walked ahead.


    He smiled seeing his sister''s sleeping face, then turned his head to Queen-of-death, and the players who got down from their vehicles, following behind them. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "First King! Welcome..."


    The women''s voice trail off, seeing the guests following behind their kings.


    "Who are...?"


    "These are our guests, please show them to their rooms." Nora said with a smile.


    "Oh? Yes. Right away." The woman nodded.


    Supreme observed the woman, she has short black hair, and was in a black Military uniform, A desert eagle was hanged on the holster on her lap.


    "Who is this?" He asked.


    "Oh, This is our captain and trainer of the west death squad, Miss Luna... And Luna... This Is Supreme, and the girl in his hand is Dark-Angel, but you can call her Mira."


    "It''s rare having new survivors, No one tend to make it here alive, please come with me." Luna said with a smile.


    "You guys can follow me."


    Nora said to Supreme, and the two girls behind him, the two sisters looked at each, and followed her... While Queen-of-death and the rest players follow Luna.


    "Are you hungry?" Luna asked, walking inside the building.


    Queen-of-death shook her head, while some players nodded.


    "Hehehe... I''ll show you to your rooms, then food."


    The players nodded.


    ___


    "We don''t have much, but this will do."


    Nora opened the metal door, coming to view was a huge room, with five beds placed separately from each other... The room was huge.


    Supreme looked around the room, walked inside, and slowly placed the sleeping Dark-Angel on the bed, then covered her with the blanket.


    "This building was once a school, Right?"


    Nora nodded.


    White-Death walked to a bed, and jumped on it; "I''m too tired, Wake me up tomorrow." With a thought, her Overcoat turned into a nightgown, she lied down on the bed, closing her eyes.


    "It seems everyone is tired." Supreme smiled.


    "Are you two hungry? Or anything?" Nora asked, staring at Supreme, and Blood-Arrow; she wasn''t surprised about what White-Death did to her clothes.


    "We aren''t hungry, but Some clean water will do." Blood-Arrow answered, looking around the room.


    "The door on the right is the bathroom, I''ll be going then." She turned around and paused;


    "We''re leaving in 0700."


    With that said, she walked away, closing the door behind her.


    "0700? What is that?" Blood-Arrow turned to Supreme in mild confusion.


    "7Am." He answered.


    "Oh? My Love is so smart... I need to clean my body now."


    She kissed his cheek, and walked towards the bathroom... With Supreme''s gaze fixed on her body, especially the lower part.


    "I know you''re staring at my ass, don''t be naughty love." She looked at him over her shoulder.


    Supreme shamefully stared at her, his eyes widened as her Overcoat vanished from her body, revealing a peer of long legs and black tight pants.


    She blew a kiss at him, and walked inside the bathroom, Supreme had to utilize all the fighting hormone to stop himself from following her into the bathroom.


    ''Gosh, Who would have thought Erika is such a tease, and seductress... I think she learned all these from the brothel... Calm yourself Michael!! After I''m back, all that body will be yours!! YES!!''


    He yelled inwardly with a please smile on his face, he moved his gaze around the room and sighed.


    "These Bastards has a hold in this realm, and Nemesis warmed about Lower Gods and Transcendent realms... With my current strength I don''t think I can face these two... My Shadow World might give me a small advantage, but I don''t have 100% Chance of winning in a confrontation."


    {Be Calm, Host. With your cheats, you''ll be able to kill a Transcendent with one hit... Lower Gods? Well... Five hits higher will do the job.}


    ''I know, but what after I leave the realm, I won''t have the cheats... I need to get Stronger to protect those closest to me!!''


    He moved his gaze to his right, seeing the two girls sleeping soundly on their beds.


    ''I can''t mess up as the future me did!!''

 Chapter 288: Supremes Doom Have Been Decided!!

    Squeak!!


    He turned his head to the right, seeing Erika walking out in a towel, her hair still wet, his gaze followed the water flowing down her neck to her collarbone, then entering her cleavage; He moved his gaze downward on her voluptuous body, then at her hairless legs.


    He gulped down.


    "What are you staring at?"


    Blood-Arrow turned her head towards him, a confused expression on her face.


    "What? Nothing, I''ll get some fresh air... So you can get ready." He walked towards the Window, opened it and quickly flew outside.


    "Fufufufu... Why is he in a rush?"


    ___


    [On The Roof.]


    "Thank goodness, I almost got a nose bleed." He muttered, looking at the destroyed City around him.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Uh?"


    He looked over his shoulder, seeing Nora standing behind him, she was in a blue nightgown, her hands folded in front of her.


    "Just taking some fresh air." He said, turning his head back to the city.


    Nora looked at the city, the sound of distant howls, Shrieks, and screams could be heard... She sighed softly.


    "I wanted to ask, Are you guys from this world?"


    "What made you ask?"


    "Huh?"


    Nora was stunned, she thought for a moment, and answered;


    "Your clothes, Weapons, Powers, and mostly the ability to summon different creatures, even fusing with them... Sam could create animals with earth affinity, but can''t fuse with them."


    Supreme looked up at the night sky, and sighed;


    "Yes, We are all from another world... Just know we are here to help, I won''t leave without killing at least all the calamities and Commandments."


    "You also know about the commandments?!" Nora was speechless.


    Supreme nodded, not explaining further, while Nora nodded... The two watched the city in peaceful silent... And after some minutes, Supreme asked;


    "I know it''s not my business, but what happened months ago? I overheard you and Sam talking about it."


    Nora turned to him, then looked down at her feet; "I don''t want to talk about it." She said in a low voice.


    Supreme stared at her for a moment, and frowned slightly, seeing her body trembling.


    ''Whatever happened surly left a deep scar on her.'' He inhaled, then exhaled;


    "I understand, We need you at your best tomorrow, So goodnight."


    Without waiting for her reply, he jumped down the building.


    Nora slowly sat on the building, hugging her legs, tears falling down her eyes.


    __


    [Remembering.]


    "Let go, Master!! I''ll die but you''ll save everyone!! Sacrificing one life is nothing to losing hundreds."


    A young girl yelled at Nora, who gripped her hand, below them were unknown numbers of infested.


    "No!! You are my subordinate!! I can''t let you die!!" Nora yelled.


    "It''s ok, Master." The lady smiled at her. "It''s ok."


    Without hesitation, she removed her hand from Nora''s, and fell down the tall building towards the Infested below.


    "You are the best master I can ever ask for."


    She reassured Nora with a smile, then exploded the moment her body fell on the Infested.


    BOOM!!


    "JANET!!!!!!!!!"


    Nora screamed.


    ____


    [Back to present.]


    "I''m so sorry, Janet."


    She cried in a low voice, her head on her laps.


    Supreme stared at her for some moments, then went back to his room.


    Gotten inside, he looked around the dim room, seeing Blood-Arrow on her bed.


    "She''s already asleep, I shouldn''t disturb her."


    Before he could start tiptoeing, Blood-Arrow turned around to face him, she was in a black nightgown, staring straight at him.


    "I thought you''ll sleep outside?"


    "Well..."


    Supreme scratched the back of his head, not knowing what to say.


    "Come here, Come and sleep with me."


    "Huh?"


    He misunderstood.


    Supreme looked up at her, thinking he misheard, seeing she was patting the side of her bed, he nodded in realization.


    "Oh, ok."


    Supreme walked towards her and got on the bed, Blood-Arrow then rested her head on his chest;


    "I can''t wait to be your wife, but I''m wondering if we are rushing things."


    "To others; yeah... But we love one another, I don''t care what people say, I only care about what you say..." He smiled, looking at the ceiling.


    "I can''t wait to have you in bed like my wife." He lowered his gaze to her face.


    Blood-Arrow smiled; "Who would have thought this is how we''ll turn out? When I saw you, I was ready to kill you, I even tried to... I was such a fool... But I want to know how you escape my poison back then."


    Supreme thought for a moment; "I had a cheat which helped me... I was lucky you didn''t use your explosive arrows." He chucked.


    "So a card helped you, and well... Surprising as it is, that didn''t come to my mind."


    "I''m lucky then."


    "Nope, I''m the lucky one." She looked up at him.


    Supreme smiled and softly kissed her lips; "Let''s go to sleep, We''ll need our strength, tomorrow will be another hell."


    Blood-Arrow nodded, and rested her head on his chest again, hugging his waist.


    "Goodnight."


    "Goodnight."


    _____


    [In An unknown Ruin.]


    Two figures appeared in a lightly lit temple, they walked towards the huge statue of a man with a human''s head on his right hand, and a sword on his left.


    "What are we doing here?" Blood Princess asked, moving her gaze around the place. Read exclusive content at m_v-l''-NovelFire.net


    "This temple was built by Lord Moros''s loyal worshipers... What did that tell you?" The commandment of deception asked.


    "I don''t know." Blood Princess said.


    "It means, the people in this unknown city believed in our lord, they all knew about Doomsday, and left warning for the coming generation... I came in contact with this warning and knowledge, and released the commandments, we became their host... The rest were taken over by the commandments'' souls, but we were different... Because Lord Moros has plans for us."


    He walked towards the statue and got down on both knees, Blood Princess quickly followed behind.


    "My Lord, We have an urgent matter at hand, we need your guardian." He said with his head bowed.


    The next moment, the statue''s eyes turned red, and looked down at the two.


    ***What Matter?***


    Moros''s voice sounded from the statue.


    "Michael, or let me say Supreme is in the sixth Realm with his group."


    ***Are you sure about this, Hemsal?*** S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, My Lord." Hemsal nodded.


    ***Wonderful, We can easily take care of him in the sixth Realm... Don''t worry, I''m sending my first Commander to assist.***


    Hemsal smiled. "Thank You, My Lord!"


    The statue''s eyes turned back into rock, while the two stood back up.


    "Supreme''s doom have been decided, the Lord''s first Commander is a Transcendent... Hahahahaha!!!!"

 Chapter 289: Challenge

    [Next Day.]


    White-Death, and Dark-Angel woke up, the two rubbed their eyes adjusting to the sunlight coming out from the windows.


    White-Death: "Isn''t this illegal?"


    Dark-Angel: "Brother?"


    The two girls stared at Supreme, who was shirtless, doing pushups in the center of the room, they both moved their gazes to the bed, seeing Blood-Arrow sleeping soundly on it, a smile on her face.


    "Wait? What is Illegal?" Stay connected with m-v l|e''-NovelFire.net


    Dark -Angel turned her head to White-Death.


    "Are girls allowed to wake up to such a sight?"


    "Hahaha."


    Dark-Angel burst out laughing, her Laughter alert Supreme, who turned his head to the two, then slowly stood up.


    "Good, both of you should pick up the toothbrushes and toothpaste, rush to the bathroom, and brush your teeth... Also bathe."


    The two girls looked at each other, then turned their gazes to the toothbrush and paste on their beds.


    "Sharp! Sharp!"


    The two nodded, and quickly stood up. Took the things and walked inside the bathroom.


    "Oh, and Brother, Please put something on." She smiled, and walked inside with White-Death.


    Supreme looked at his body, walked towards the bed and picked up his black T-shirt... After putting it on, a knock sounded from the door.


    He walked towards the door, and opened it.


    "Good Morning, Supreme... We got news that Leo is already in the base, and more than 10,000 infested, and Monsters are heading towards the island, the five calamities and two commandments are leading them... They''re planning on crushing the base."


    Nora who stood at the door, said in a straight tone.


    "How long do we have before the monsters reach the base?" He asked.


    "We have 10 hours, so we need to move now to arrive first."


    Supreme thought for a moment, and nodded;


    "Ok, what about my team?"


    "They already got the news, we all will be leaving to help defend the base."


    "Ok."


    "Everyone has 30 minutes to prepare, we leave afterward." With that said, she turned around and walked away.


    Supreme observed her departing figure for some seconds, then closed the door; he turned around seeing Blood-Arrow staring at him.


    "You seem to like her back?"


    "What? That''s no it." Supreme quickly defended, causing Blood-Arrow to chuckle.


    "Come on, she also has good back, but which is the biggest, Mine or hers?"


    Supreme was confused;


    ''Is that the question to ask at this moment?''


    Seeing she was waiting for his reply, he answered honestly;


    "She got a good back, but yours is the best... The biggest and softest."


    "Softest? You haven''t touched it? Or have you?"


    "Well..." Supreme remained silent, not saying anything further.


    "You''ll have a chance to feel it again, but not at the moment, we have to get ready." She stood up from the bed, only to see White-Death and Dark-Angel walking out with Towels around their bodies.


    "You guys should get ready, I''ll check up on the others."


    Supreme walked out from the room, closing the door behind him... As he walked down the hallway, his overcoat appeared on his body.


    ______


    "Micky!!"


    Supreme walked outside the building, seeing Queen-of-death, Red-Encounter and the rest elders standing In front of a military Van.


    "Is everyone ready?" He asked, moving his gaze around.


    "Yeah, Nora gave us this Van, Its surface is highly upgraded, only the silver monsters above could dent it, and there are windows to see what''s happening outside... Three people can sit in the front."


    Queen-of-death said walking towards him, she stopped and looked around.


    "Where is Mira and the sisters?"


    "They''re getting ready." He moved his gaze on the fixed machine gun on the Van.


    "That''s my spot!!"


    Red-Encounter quickly announced, while the rest rolled their eyes at him.


    "Hey Supreme!"


    The Conquerors frowned slightly, who will dare add the word "Hey" when calling their Guild Master?


    Jasmine, Ghost and Karen who stood beside their armored vehicle, turned their heads to the Celestial Kings.


    "Is this guy looking for a beating?" Karen asked, staring at the scene in front of him, his hands folded on her chest.


    "Let''s see what''ll happen." Jasmine added.


    Supreme turned around, seeing Ricky, Mike, and Jack walking towards them.


    "Yes?"


    The three stopped three feet from him.


    "We talked about you last night, and we want to see how powerful you truly are."


    "Wait! You guys want to fight our Guild Master?" Red-Encounter asked in mild surprised.


    "I''m the only one who''ll be fighting." Ricky nodded at him.


    "We both have the same name, but not the same brain." Ricky said, relaxing on the Van.


    Levi looked at his brother with a smile, and turned to the Celestial Kings; S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you sure about this? No one can match our Master."


    "Then you won''t refuse, right?" Ricky smiled at them.


    Supreme sighed; ''How would I refuse when my elders have said so much?''


    "Ok, But you alone will be boring, so three of you should Attack me at once."


    "Huh?" The three kings were stunned.


    Jasmine: "That''s the Michael I know."


    Ghost: "These guys has the strength of a Grandmaster 1-star, they are powerful, but in present of Michael who is a Sovereign, they''ll only face Defeat."


    "True." Karen nodded in agreement.


    "What is happening here?" Nora walked out of the building, seeing the scene in front of her, she asked Luna who stood on the stairs.


    "Well... Those three want to challenge Supreme, you know how they''re like, always competitive." Luna said with a slight frown.


    "That''s good, we can have a show before leaving." Sam said with a smile.


    Blood-Arrow, Dark-Angel and White-death walked out from the building, they stopped beside Nora.


    "Don''t tell me they propose a challenge?" Blood-Arrow turned her head to Nora, who nodded.


    "They did." She replied.


    _


    "Ok, you asked for it!" Ricky nodded.


    The three stood opposite Supreme, who calmly stared at them with hands tucked in his pockets.


    Queen-of-death and everyone already moved backward, leaving the opened compound for the four... Fighters and players gathered around, watching the upcoming battle.


    "Come on." Supreme said to the three.


    "Hahaha!! This will be fun!"


    Fire enveloped Ricky''s figure, the next moment he shot towards Supreme with incredible speed, and sent out a powerful punch, his fist surrounded by flames.

 Chapter 290: Flaws

    Whoosh!!!


    Supreme tilted his head to the side, while Ricky''s punch past the side of his face... Supreme threw a sidekick, which accurately collided on his chest.


    "Augh!!!"


    Ricky spurted out a mouthful of blood, and flew backward, smashing in front of Mike and Jack.


    Jack: "Huh?"


    Mike: "He didn''t even last a move, and that guy didn''t even remove his hands from his pockets!!"


    The two were stunned.


    "This guy will either be in the same realm as Leo or even higher than him." Ricky slowly stood up.


    ''Thank goodness I deactivated the cheat before attacking, or else... This guy would be dead by now.'' Supreme sighed, staring at the three.


    "I told you guys to attack at once."


    The three looked at one another.


    "He has a point, we can never defect him on a one-Vs-one battle... We can only team up." Jack said.


    "We can do that."


    Mike''s body turned into metals, two iron rods appeared in his hands. "This will be fun." He grinned.


    "Leo, the calamities and commandments were the only ones that can make us get serious in a battle, but... Now, you just achieved that feat."


    Two daggers appeared in Jack''s hands, and without hesitation; he vanished, while Mike shot forward, Ricky leaped into the air.


    ''This guy is so fast that he could lithely turn invisible, he''s even faster than the renowned flash... But...''


    Supreme looked around, ''In present of my speed, which is highly increased by the Cheat, even if it''s a god, I''ll be faster.''


    With a downward move of his body, Jack''s daggers moved past his head, his eyes widened seeing the opponent predict his movement.


    Supreme wasn''t done, he stood up, and leaped backwards, dodging the fire attack sent by Ricky, who was above him... With a twirl of his body, he dodged Mike''s rod attack, Mike didn''t slow down, but continued slashing and attacking... But none touched Supreme, who dodged with precise movement, a smile on his face, and his hands still tucked away in his pockets.


    "Take this!!"


    Mike raised his rods and smashed down on Supreme''s head.


    BAM!!!


    The rods smashed on the ground, cracking the ground in front of Supreme.


    "Too slow."


    "Huh?"


    Mike looked up at him in surprise, what he saw next was a kick, which connected with his face, throwing him meters back.


    ''Fuck! If not for my defense, I would have loss my nose.'' He thought, vigorously shaking his head.


    Supreme moved to the side, dodging Jack''s daggers again, he moved forward, dodging him... Supreme leaped backwards... The moment his feet touched the ground, he shot towards Jack, who was running towards him.


    "You are fast, But not fast enough."


    Before Jack could think of anything, Supreme appeared in front of him, his hand pressed on Jack''s face, and with a BAM!


    He smashed him on the ground, cracking the ground in the process, without hesitation, he gripped Jack''s leg, and threw him towards Ricky who hovered above him.


    "What?!"


    BANG!!


    The two fell heavily on the ground, while Supreme calmly walked towards them, his hand tucked back in his pockets.


    "You guys might have the strength of a Grandmaster, but your battle experience, and quick decision is still low... I''m surprised about this, seeing the condition your world is in."


    "What?!"


    The three looked up at him in surprise, and shakily stood up from the ground.


    "In our battle, I spotted a lot of mistakes, Like you." He pointed at Mike.


    "You attacked without thinking, and you used so much force in it, If you missed a target, it''ll take some seconds to attack again, those seconds are enough for your opponent to act, which might result to your death... This attack strategy is effective when battling with infested, and monsters... But against sensible enemies... You''ll have a disadvantage, don''t always rely on your defense...


    I can destroy it with one Attack."


    He turned to Ricky;


    "Your fire attack is good, but you are in a rush, you must first observe your opponent, look for an opening and then attack... When Jack was attacking me, you should have attacked, and assisted him, but you didn''t... Your teamwork need some adjustments."


    He turned to the last;


    "Jack, Your speed is incredible, I''ll give you five stars for that, But... You must learn how to attack stealthily, your speed is good enough to deal with a lot of creatures, You can even defect some of my teammates with that speed, but when you are about to attack... You tend to slow down, and that''s enough advantage for many opponents to use against you."


    He stopped five feet from them; sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you all understood your flaws...? These flaws might not be visible to weak enemies, but to my top ten elders, you guys will be defeated in seconds... So try and improve, if you succeed, you''ll be the most-deadliest force in your world."


    The kings looked at each other, and Ricky stepped forward;


    "We''ll try to improve ourselves, and thank you for telling us your observation... I have only one question; why do you refer to our world like you aren''t from here?"


    "Because this isn''t our world, don''t worry about it; We are here to help, and won''t leave without helping you guys."


    The three bowed their heads, and thanked:


    "Thank you--" Experience new tales on m v|l e''-NovelFire.net


    "--Not yet, we haven''t helped you guys yet, after everything you can thank us."


    With that said, he walked back to his group.


    "We got our ass beaten up, but the surprising thing was, He didn''t use any skill from the start, he didn''t even summon a weapon." Jack said in mild surprised.


    "Ok everyone, the fun is over... Let''s move out." Nora walked down the stairs, followed by Blood-Arrow, Dark-Angel and the group.


    Supreme smiled at her, and entered the Van, Queen-of-death and Blood-Arrow followed him, while Red-Encounter leaped into the air landing on the roof... Nora, her group, and all the players got into their cars, and drove out from the Base.


    [On the way.]


    "What do you think about the monsters heading to the base?" Queen-of-death turned her head to Supreme.


    "What''s there to think about? They''re just some pasts that need killing." He fixed his gaze on the road, following behind Nora''s armored vehicle.

 Chapter 291: Information About The Enemy.

    [Five Hours Later.]


    Dark-Angel: "Wow!!"


    White-Death: "Yeah, WOW!!"


    "How long will this take to build?" Red-Encounter who stood on the Van, stared at the huge wall measuring 25 meters tall in wonders.


    All the players stared out the window in awesome, they could see figures on the Wall, with different types of rifles in hand... Not only that, machine guns were stationed on the walls, with men controlling them.


    "I thought the bridge has the highest defense, but this is something else." Queen-of-death muttered, looking at the huge 10 meters gate ahead.


    The place was crowded with thousands of people, all rushing inside... When they saw the vehicles, they quickly made way for them.


    Nora''s car drove inside, followed by the rest, they moved past countless buildings, and entered a separate section, which Supreme guessed it''s built for the important figures of the base.


    Supreme stopped the car, smiled at the two girls, and got down.


    "As you all know, The whole Island is our base, But because of the attack, we are moving everyone back to the headquarters... And here we are."


    Nora walked towards him and the players, who all stood behind Supreme, and his group.


    "Come on, My brother will be waiting."


    "No need."


    They all looked behind Nora, seeing a handsome man with pale skin, blue eyes, and sharp eyebrows; he was putting on a black shirt, and pants, topping it up with a white overcoat... But like the kings whose logo was a black dragon, his... was a golden dragon, biting down on a red sword... He walked towards them, with people following behind.


    "What rank is this guy? I can''t even detect it." Red-Encounter whispered.


    "I don''t know." Even Queen-of-death was stunned.


    "Don''t know?"


    The players looked at one another in confusion.


    "She doesn''t know? That means this guy is in a Sovereign."


    Jasmine said in mild surprised.


    "He''s not a Sovereign, this guy is stronger than a Sovereign."


    Supreme said, shocking both his group and players.


    ''System I need his profile.''


    {Host, Leo is blocking his profile with a power related to a Primordial god.}


    ''Primordial god?!! What the hell?! Is there no way?''


    {10,000 points will do the trick.}


    ''Take it.''


    {Done.}


    {Oh Host.}


    {Name: Leo John.}


    {Species: Human (Demigod).}


    {Bloodlines: God of Elementals.}


    {Level: N/A.}


    {Rank: Transcendent - Mid-stage.}


    {Strength: 40,000,000}


    {Defense: 30,000,000}


    {Agility: 35,000,000}


    {Spiritual energy: 30,000,000}


    {Attack: 3,000,000.}


    {Intelligence: 95%}


    {HP: 10,000,000}


    ''How is this possible?! Show me my profile, only the stats!!''


    {Ok Host.}


    {Name: Michael Brian.}


    {Game Name: Supreme.}


    {Main path: Abyssal Call (LOCK).}


    {Current Path: Demon lord''s legacy ~ stage five}


    {Bloodlines: Void (70%), Shadow (90%), Space (Lock). Blood (Lock). Psychic (Lock).}


    {Level: Lv100.}


    {Rank: Sovereign medal 7-stars.}


    {Game played: 3.}


    {Games won: 3.}


    {Games lose: 0.}


    {Strength: 20,000pt. 10,000,000.}


    {Defense: 20,000pt. 10,000,000.}


    {Agility: 20,000pt. 10,000,000.}


    {Endurance: 20,000pt. 10,000,000.}


    {HP: 5,000,000.}


    {Demonic Mana: 20,000pt. 10,000,000.}


    {Blessings: Luck of Supremacy. Gods'' tongue. Trustworthy. Death Clone(3).}


    {Attack: 1,000,000.}


    {Intelligence: 91%.}


    ''This guy murdered me in everything, and I thought I was powerful... He is a freaking Transcendent!!''


    "Welcome to Celestial''s headquarters." Leo said.


    Supreme looked at the lady behind Leo, and frowned slightly;


    ''She is a Sovereign! What the hell?!''


    "Thank you."


    Seeing Supreme was silent, Blood-Arrow opened answered, Leo stared at them for some seconds, and turned his head to Nora.


    "How is the situation?" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The monsters are miles away, we have 5 hours to prepare."


    "We''re already prepared, and your time is wrong... The monsters attacking from the frontal will take 3 hours to arrive at the island, and one hour to the base."


    "Wait, what do you mean attacking from the frontal?" Sam asked in mild surprised.


    "Let''s get inside." He turned around, before he could take a step, he looked at Supreme over his shoulder.


    "I know you have a lot of questions, come with me if you want the answers."


    With that said, he walked away, followed by his group, and team.


    Supreme looked at the players, and nodded;


    "What are we waiting for?" He started walking.


    ___


    [Command Room.]


    The group sat around a huge round table, while the weakest ones stood behind their leaders... The players all sat on their seats, waiting for their leader to start.


    "Let me introduce everyone to you, you guys already know my kings, This is Iron fist, the captain and trainer of the north death squad. Levi; the South death squad. Rick; the east death squad, and Luna; the west... This man here is Chifeng, he''s our battleship admiral..."


    Leo then pointed at a middle-age man.


    "This is Maxim, and this is General Nicolas..."


    After introducing everyone, he turned to the players.


    "We are--"


    "--No need, I know all your names."


    Leo stopped Red-Encounter, while Supreme frowned slightly.


    "Now... Your questions? What do you want to know?" Leo asked, staring at Supreme.


    "It''s easy... We don''t need much information, only about our enemies, leave nothing out."


    Leo smiled for the first time, and nodded.


    "We''ll start with the Skull organization... The skill organization is a notorious gang whose goal is to torment, steal, rape and even kill, These was their goals when the world was still stable, but after Doomsday, they turned into a group of Bastards! Controlled by this man."


    A holographic image of Hemsal appeared on the table, slowly rotating.


    "This man is called Hemsal, our main enemy, he uses the Skull organization to kidnap survivors and experimented on them, Turning them into weird monsters... If that isn''t bad enough, he went ahead and released the Commandments, even sacrificing his members... The Commandments took over their bodies, but Hemsal and Blood Princess were spared."


    A holographic image of a red hair lady appeared beside Hemsal.


    "This is blood princess, she grows stronger by eating the hearts of women, no matter if you are an infant, teenager, or an adult... As long, you are a female, she''ll kill you just for your heart."


    "That''s disgusting." White-Death muttered.


    "Ok, what about the monsters, Infested, and... I also heard something about Gates?" Supreme relaxed on his seat.


    "You already met the infested, and the monsters all came out from the gate, which is station at different part of the world... I was clearing the one in the neighboring city, before I got the news of your arrival."


    "I heard there''s one on this island."


    "Yes, and the boss is a chimaera... We must kill the Boss, then destroy the red crystal, before the gate will be close."


    Find adventures on m_v l|-NovelFire.net


    Supreme nodded;


    "We have four hours at most, all of you will stay here, and I''ll close the gate."


    "WHAT?!!"


    They all exclaimed in shock and surprise.

 Chapter 292: Instant Death

    "What are you saying? The Chimaera is a Transcendent, and a high-stage at that... You can''t face it alone, and besides... They''re a lot of Monsters in there with it."


    "That''s why I''m going, and I''m not alone."


    Leo turned to the players;


    "Are they going with you?" He asked.


    "No."


    Supreme shook his head; "They''ll be staying here..." He stood up.


    "When I return, I''ll reveal who''s the real boss to you... Now... I need the location."


    Leo relaxed on his seat, staring at Supreme with an unknown emotion: Explore more adventures at m,v l''-NovelFire.net


    "In these past months, that thing had killed more than a thousand survivors... Which made the rest fearful, but now... Someone is volunteering..."


    He looked at the players, and was confused, seeing none of them were worried... The people who yelled where only his people... He finally understood something.


    ''Is this guy that powerful? Potentate couldn''t see his profile, even with my dooms stones; Who is backing this guy up?''


    He thought, then sighed seeing Supreme''s serious expression.


    "That monster is a lot stronger than me, If you wish to go, I won''t stop you." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He snapped his finger and a key appeared in his hand, which he then tossed to Supreme.


    "North of the Island, I sealed the exit, locking them inside... I''m trusting you, if you mess this up, monsters will exit the gates and harm the survivors."


    "My Lord, Are you sure about this?" Iron fist asked in mild surprised.


    "Yes, What if he got killed? If that Monster comes out, We''ll be cooked." Levi added.


    "This guy defeated your three kings with his hands in his pockets, do you think he''ll fail?" Leo asked, staring at the two over his shoulder.


    "Huh?" The two were stunned, in fact; everyone was stunned.


    ''How the hell did he knew that?'' Supreme stared at Leo in suspicion. ''It might be the power the system mentioned.''


    "I''ll get going now." He lowered himself and softly kiss Blood-Arrow on the lips, then hugged Dark-Angel, White-Death, and Queen-of-death.


    "Look after them." He shook Red-Encounter''s hand. "I''ll be back."


    "Don''t worry about it!"


    In present of everyone, he entered the ground, disappearing from the hall.


    ''Was that a space affinity?''


    Leo was stunned.


    "Ok, Let''s move out and get ready! Micky will be back soon, highest two hours." Queen-of-death stood up.


    "Two hours? That''s too long, I''ll say 1 hour and 30 minutes." Red-Encounter said.


    "What?! The guild master will be back in a matter of one hour!" Shadow added.


    "That''s too high, I say 40 minutes!" Niki joined the show.


    "30 Minutes." Blood-Arrow added.


    "Nope, Brother will be back in 15 Minutes!" Dark-Angel added.


    "Ok then, Let''s bet! The winner take all the life times, If he got back five minutes above the set time, the person still wins... For example; Mira said 15 minutes, if the guild master return in 20 minutes, she wins." Red-Encounter said.


    "Yes! We are betting 10 Million years of life times!" Red-Flower joined in.


    "Deal!" The others added.


    "I''ll hold the amount!!" White-Death announced.


    The twenty elders including Jasmine, Karen and Ghost all bet their life times... Betting 10 Million, and winning hundreds was a good odd.


    Leo and his group stared at them, totally speechless and dumbfounded.


    "Shouldn''t they be worried if he''ll return alive? Why are they betting instead? And what is Life times?" Sam asked in mild confusion.


    "I think life times is the currency in their world." Mike replied.


    "Really? And betting 10 Millions at once, these guys might be rich in their world." Jack said.


    While they were confused, the players were horrified;


    "How many life times does The Conquerors have?!!"


    ___


    [North of the Island.]


    Supreme rose from the ground, he stared at the huge light barrier in front of him in amazement, he then moved his gaze around, seeing he was in a ruin.


    "What is this door made of?"


    {Light powers of a Primordial god.}


    ''What Primordial god?''


    {Helios, Primordial god of the Sun.}


    "Hmm..."


    He thought for a moment, and brought out the key.


    "I must get stronger, By killing all the monsters in this gate I''ll enter the tenth star, and then try to enter the Half immortal... I must take all the opportunity to get stronger."


    He brought the key close to the barrier, a keyhole appeared, he plunged the key in the hole, and with a clockwise turn, the barrier trembled.


    "With my cheats, and strength... This''ll be a walk in the park."


    He watched with a smile, as the barrier shattered into light particles, he took a deep breath, and walked inside.


    ___


    Supreme appeared in a ruined castle, a frown appeared on his face seeing the destroyed castle in front of him.


    "Did I get transported? Or is this a Realm gate?"


    <*"Welcome... Name; Michael Brian. Game Name; Supreme... Welcome to my land, fight all my minions, and you''ll have the Chance to face me."*>


    Supreme was speechless, he couldn''t pinpoint the voice, it was like a demon from hell speaking to him.


    "Who are you?!" He yelled.


    <*"You are here to fight the Chimaera, right?"*>


    "Yes." He answered honestly.


    <*"You also want to get stronger, right?"*>


    "Yes." He answered again.


    <*"Good, Kill the Monsters and Chimaera, then you''ll be qualified to see me."*>


    Supreme was silent;


    ''With what I just heard, the Chimaera isn''t the Boss here, the creature behind this voice is.''


    <*"Stop thinking, The battle has begun."*>


    Supreme looked around seeing countless MONSTERS walking towards him, he could see almost all the Monsters he had faced.


    "What the hell?"


    He was stunned seeing the Monsters walking in front.


    "Do you think these guys can stop me?! I''d killed them more than once, you only increase their strength to that of a Sovereign! But in present of Supreme!"


    The clone rose beside him.


    "They''re all below me!!"


    It shattered into armor''s part, and merged with him, the Devil sword appeared in his hand.


    "I''ll show you I''m not to be toy with, and to be an object of your entertainment!!!"


    The Monsters''s Shadows all came alive, and pulled all the Monsters to their knees... These Monsters were all powerless to resist the force of the shadows.


    Black and red smoke surrounded his sword, and with one swing, all the Monsters measuring thousands were all cut into halves.


    <*".....?!!!!!!!!"*>


    And the battle was over before it even begin.

 Chapter 293: Second Abyssal Lord: Killing A Transcendent.

    < Player Supreme, You have completed the second objective. Kill 10,000 Infested; 17,200/10,000.>


    < Player Supreme, You have completed the fifth Objective; Kill 5,000 Monsters - Kills; 200,000/5,000.>


    {Congratulations, Host gained 260,000 points.}


    {Cheat, Points Trove activated; points gained: 210,000.}


    {Blessing, Luck of Supremacy activated. Host gained 2,600,000 points, and 2,100,000 points from points trove.}


    {Total points: 4,938,833.}


    ''Are these really my points?''


    {Yes.}


    ''Wow, I''ll have to thank this Voice.''


    "It seems I underestimated you."


    Supreme turned around, seeing a man with red eyes, long ears and dark skin. He was in a red Armor, standing on a beam 5 meters from him.


    "So you are the one behind this?" Supreme asked, observing the Dark elf in front of him.


    The elf remained silent.


    Supreme frowned, before he could say anything, the ground trembled.


    BANG!!!


    "What?"


    He turned around, seeing a 10 feet humanoid monster walking towards him, using the bodies of the dead Monsters as its steps... The surprising thing was; this monster has three heads, the main head which stood on the neck was a Lion Head, the second head which was on its right shoulder was a Goat head, and the last one, which was on the left shoulder was a snake head.


    The Chimaera fixed its gaze on Supreme, the next moment, two beam shot out from its snake''s eyes towards him.


    Seeing the attack, his instinct screamed at him to dodge, without hesitation, he jumped to the side; the beam struck the wall meters away, turning it into silver statue.


    ".....?"


    Supreme stood up, looked at the silver statue, and looked back at the monster.


    "You aren''t the only one with eyes attack."


    Dark beam shot out from his eyes, creating two holes on the monster''s chest, bursting out from its back.


    "Huh?"


    He stared in shock, as the hole closed up, the Lion head opened its mouth and released a loud sonic roar.


    GRRRAAAAAA!!!!


    {Attack on Host''s mind detected.}


    {Protection Protocol activated.}


    The Chimaera closed its mouth, surprise flashing in its eyes.


    "Hmm..."


    The elf was intrigued.


    "You are impressive." Supreme smiled at it, and added;


    "You''re still alive because I wasn''t serious."


    ''System, activate all my cheats.''


    {Cheats are active.}


    ''Wait?! If the cheats are active, why didn''t my attack kill this monster?!''


    {Monster is a Transcendent, You have to know its weakness before thinking of killing it.}


    Supreme thought for a moment, then nodded;


    "Let''s test your theory."


    He shot towards the Monster with incredible speed... Arriving in front of it, he swing his sword downward, cutting off its right hand; and without a second to waste he plunged his sword in its body, pulled his blade out, and leaped backward.


    Your journey continues with m v|l--NovelFire.net


    "Now let''s see if it''ll heal, that attack would surely kill it, right?"


    He muttered, after landing on his feet.


    The dark elf folded his arms on his chest, staring at the two below with a calm expression on his face.


    Supreme nodded, seeing its hand regenerating with an impressive speed, the goat head''s eyes were glowing green during the whole regeneration process.


    ''So the goat head is responsible for its healing, while the snake head can turn anything into silver statue, and the last head is... Em... I don''t know... All thanks to the system, I do know its attack affect the mind... Ok then... It seems you are right.''


    {I''m always right.}


    Supreme rolled his eyes; "The Goat head must be cut off."


    Before he could attack, the snake head released two beams from its eyes.


    "Fuck! [shield Of Courage]."


    A red transparent shield appeared in front of him.


    Whoosh!!


    His eyes widened as the beam past through the shield, missing his right ear by an air breath.


    ''What the?! Its attack can past through my skill? How the hell is that possible?!!''


    {Stop asking questions and kill that thing!}


    "Right."


    **You are a powerful Human, But No matter how powerful you are, you''ll die today!**


    BOOM!!


    Chimaera shot towards him with clear bloodlust and killing intent.


    Supreme grinned and with a sidestep, he dodged the Chimaera''s claw by a hair length, and with a downward swing of his sword, he cut off the arm.


    **You Imbecile!!**


    The Chimaera quickly slash at him with its left hand, Which Supreme dodged by leaping backward.


    "How interesting."


    He landed on the ground, and with a thought; the Chimaera''s shadow rose from the ground, binding its body.


    "You might be a Transcendent, I''ll show you a Transcendent meant nothing to me."


    He activated all his cheat, and with a step, he appeared in front of Chimaera.


    "Say goodbye to your head!"


    Whoosh!!!


    **GRRRAAAAA!!!!**


    Chimaera struggled in pain as its goat head flew into the air, falling meters away.


    **YOU WILL DIE HUM--**


    WHOOSH!!


    **GRAAAAA!!!**


    It let out another scream as its snake head fell on the ground... No other option; the lion head opened its mouth and let out a roar.


    {Attack on Host''s mind detected.}


    {Protection protocol activated.}


    Supreme let out a sinister smirk, his right eye turned red, while the left turned black, his dark armor glistened under the sunlight as he placed his sword on the last head of the Chimaera.


    "You can''t heal without your goat head, you can''t use a long range attack without your snake head... And your Lion head''s attack is useless against me... You might be powerful to others, but in presence of the next king... You are just a lamb to be slaughter... And you."


    He looked at the Dark elf over his shoulder, his red eye glowing brightly.


    "We''ll have a good talk, or you''ll die here."


    He said.


    "Oh?"


    The Dark elf was taken aback, he stared at Supreme with an amuse smile;


    ''Who would have thought a creature who hasn''t entered the Half Immortal Realm will be threatening me, who is a True God?.''


    Supreme observed the Chimaera for a moment, then removed his sword from the neck and walked away from it, heading towards the Dark elf.


    **How dare you turn your back on me?!!**


    "Oh? Someone still have the gut to say something." He looked at the Chimaera over his shoulder.


    "It has been long I gave my friends something to eat... All of you, Come out!" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The space tore opened, as ten Monsters walked out, eight dragons, a black fox and a hybrid.


    "He''s all yours." Supreme added.


    Reaper, Drakon and the rest looked around the place, seeing countless dead monsters.


    "FOOD!"


    Stars appeared in Reaper''s eyes, and without hesitation, they all shot towards the Chimaera.


    Supreme stopped below the Dark elf.


    "Get down here." He commanded.

 Chapter 294: Two Futures?

    "Get down here?" Your journey continues at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net


    The Dark elf repeated the word, trying to register it in his head.


    Before he could do anything, his shadow rose from the ground, and grabbed his legs.


    "This skill is powerful, but in presence of lower god realm, or anyone above; this will be completely useless."


    He simply shook his legs, and the shadow let go, even going back to the ground.


    ''What the hell?''


    {Target is a lot stronger than Host.}


    The Dark elf smirked at Supreme, leaped into the air, and landed in front of him, while Supreme took a step back.


    ''What rank is this guy? Show me his profile.''


    {100,000 points needed.}


    ''Is this really necessary?! But I need to know his rank... Do it.''


    {Oh Host.}


    {Name: Havoc.}


    {Species: God.}


    {Bloodlines: Worlds Destroyer - Second Abyssal Lord.}


    {Level: N/A.}


    {Rank: True God - Mid-stage.}


    {Strength: 500,000,000}


    {Defense: 500,000,000}


    {Agility: 500,000,000}


    {Divinity: 500,000,000}


    {Intelligence: 98%}


    {HP: 300,000,000}


    ''Oh my goodness!!! This guy is a lot stronger than Nemesis!! They might be in the same realm, but their strength is world apart!!''


    Drakon, Reaper, and the rest turned their heads from the dead Chimaera to Supreme, all ready to act.


    Before they could do anything, Havoc got down on one knee and bowed his head, stunning everyone.


    "I thought the former Ruler made a mistake, but after seeing your action, I''m convinced... The Ruler made the right choice on picking you as his successor." Havoc said with his head bowed.


    Supreme was confused, but his expression remained unchanged;


    "Why did you bring me here?" He asked, then thought for a moment and added;


    "Rise."


    Havoc stood up; "You''re still weak to inherit your position, So the Lords have one task, protect the Abyssal and help the future Ruler grow stronger."


    "How many Lords are there?" Supreme asked again.


    "Three, I''m the second lord, known as worlds destroyer."


    "I''m guessing you have destroyed a lot of worlds."


    "Only the evil ones... The first lord is; Lord Ashyn, he''s known as the black dread."


    "A Dragon?" Supreme guessed.


    Havoc looked at him in surprise, and nodded;


    "He is the oldest dragon in the whole 11 realms, the only dragon that can fight Typhon on a One-Vs-One battle."


    "Wow... Wait a second... Was he the one I spoke to in the S-Rank gate in Amerisa?"


    Havoc nodded, and started ascending into the air; "Follow me, My future Lord... There are things you need to know."


    Supreme turned to his group; "You guys can eat all these Monsters, but keep the cores."


    "I''m coming with you."


    Drakon took his human appearance, and walked up to him.


    Supreme thought for a moment, and nodded. "Let''s go then, We''ll be back."


    Reaper raised his head from the Monster, and nodded; "We''ll be here, My Lord." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Supreme followed behind Havoc, with Drakon tailing behind.


    The three moved above the sky, while Supreme looked below him, seeing the destroyed city.


    "The third Lord is; Shenra, known as the Scarlet Empress."


    "So... She''s the only female in your group?" Drakon asked.


    "Yes."


    "What happened here?" Supreme inquired, moving his gaze around the ruin city.


    "This is one of your territories--"


    "--My territory? What happened then?"


    "You already know the answer to that, the monsters and their Rulers destroyed everything... You lose a lot of worshippers because you couldn''t protect this city."


    "How could I have protected them if I don''t even know I have a territory to protect?!" He asked in mild frustration, and added;


    "And why do I have worshippers?"


    Havoc stopped, and turned around to him and Darkon.


    "You are still weak, that''s why you can''t hear their prayers, cries, call of helps, and most of all; their thanks... Every god has followers who worship them, the higher your worshippers, the quickly you grow stronger."


    He turned around, and flew downward, Drakon and Supreme looked at one another and followed behind him.


    "If we have worshippers, do we also have angels?" He asked out of curiosity.


    "Yes, but you aren''t strong enough to control your dark Angels." Havoc answered, landing in front of a half destroyed Statue.


    Supreme: ''Is everything relied on strength?''


    "If you lose your Worshippers, you''ll lose a sliver of divinity... No worries, You don''t have divinity... Yet... But if you do, you must know all your territories and enemies... The main enemies are the Monsters and evil gods, If they got the news you''ll be going against them, they''ll try any means possible to kill you...


    They might not be able to enter your world, but they can enter your territories... That''s why we have been busy... Our task is to hold them back from killing your worshippers."


    Supreme walked forward, standing beside the dark elf;


    "How many territories do I have? And how many Worshippers? I also want to know the main strength of my army."


    Havoc thought for a moment and snapped his finger... 10 small planets appeared in front of them, circling around the three.


    "You once had 20 worlds under you, and billions of worshippers, but after the former Ruler''s disappearance... The corrupted gods used the opportunity and destroyed 10, All for the search of Typhon... Your current Worshippers are numbering tens of billions... This number is little."


    A drop of sweat appeared on Supreme''s face. ''Did this guy called that number "Little"?''


    "What about Typhon? Any news?"


    "Not yet, He''s still sealed, Location? No one knows, but everyone believes you know where he''s kept."


    "What?"


    Supreme turned to Drakon, who shrugged his indifferently...


    "I don''t even know about my territories, My Lords, My Worshippers, the gods... For heaven''s sake! I won''t have known about AI and VRG if Chronos haven''t showed me the future! Now you are saying I know about Typhoon''s prison; How the hell would I know that?!"


    "Chronos? Future? My lord? Did he show you the main future about the battle of the universe? Or the vision about your world?"


    Now Supreme was speechless;


    "What are you saying? Are there two Futures?!"


    Even Drakon was dumbfounded.


    Havoc sighed, and changed the subject; "When you become a true god, you''ll know everything." He turned to the statue, who was armed with two swords in each hand, and six wings behind it... Two wings remaining.


    "This is our former Ruler."


    He started, while Supreme''s mind was still processing the two futures.


    ''If Chronos showed me my world''s future, what happened in the battle of the universal? What happened in that future?''

 Chapter 295: Entering The Tenth Star Of The Sovereign Medal: Soul Soldiers.

    [Sea Of Chaos.]


    In the golden Castle, Chronos sat on his throne with a smile on his face, In front of him was a huge mirror, showing Supreme and Havoc in it.


    "This guy is really something, Who would have expected, he''ll reveal so much...? Well... Michael is the one chosen by that old bastard, and it seems the Supreme One is also interested in him... Wait!"


    He realized something, and sat up;


    "Or... it''s because they have the same title? Noo..." He relaxed back on his throne.


    "I Wonder how you caught the eye of the Supreme one... So I''ll keep watching you still you enter my realm... I would never have thought I, Chronos; will be watching a mortal... Well... It''s no ordinary mortal, this guy will be the next ruler."


    He smiled after convincing himself for the reason he was spying on Michael.


    "It''s not spying, I''m observing."


    __


    [Back to Supreme.]


    "I have another question."


    "Yes?" Havoc looked at him over his shoulder.


    "If they are a total of 11 realms, including the gods'' realm... And I have 20 worlds... I want to know how I have 20 worlds when there are only 11 realms?"


    "Each Realm has countless worlds in it."


    The surroundings shattered like glass, Supreme and Drakon looked around, seeing stars, Moons, and planets... They were clearly in space.


    "These worlds are home to different creatures, and out of these worlds, there''s one which is known as the core of a Realm."


    "Core?" Supreme was confused.


    Havoc waved his head, and a blue planet, floated towards them, and stopped in front of Supreme.


    "This is my world, Earth."


    "Correct, Each of the Realms has different planets such as this one... Your realm is the first realm, because it belongs to only your race... And your world is the Core of your realm... You now know why the monsters and evil gods wants to enter your world in any way possible, right?"


    Havoc turned his head to him.


    Supreme observed the planet in front of him and nodded;


    "If my world is destroyed, the Realm will lose its core and fall apart."


    "Correct again, It doesn''t matter if they destroyed all the surrounding planets, what really matter is this small blue orb, If they destroyed this... All our hard work will be for nothing."


    "So that''s why my world is important to them and the gods, But what''ll they gain if my world is gone? What''s their real motive in all these? Are they planning to rule over the 11 realms? If they succeed, what''ll happen then?"


    Stay tuned with m-v l|-NovelFire.net


    "So many questions, and so little time... So sorry; I''ll only answer one, Time isn''t in our favor."


    "Hmm..."


    He held his jaw, thinking about his questions, then nodded.


    "What is there real motive in all these?"


    "Their motive is to rule the universe, and the only way to achieve that is to conquer the 11 realms, If they succeed their powers will skyrocket, and they''ll have the enough Powers to fight the Supreme One... That''s their motive."


    "Wait, Who is Supreme One?"


    "One question... If you want to know more, Shenra will reveal the rest to you."


    They disappeared, and appeared back in the ruins.


    "How can I find her?"


    "Don''t worry, she''ll."


    Supreme looked at the statue, he frowned seeing a red crystal on its forehead... He flew into the air, grabbed it and pulled with so Much force that a hole appeared in the spot the crystal was placed.


    Havoc watched, as he landed in front of him.


    "What is this?" Supreme asked, looking at him over his shoulder.


    "That''s one of our former Ruler''s skill, it has the power to rise the souls of anything you have killed, they''ll all be stored in that crystal, and you''ll be able to summon then anywhere you like."


    "Whoa!! Did such powers exit? Wait! If the Ruler was this powerful, How did he die?"


    He turned around to face the dark elf.


    "Our King didn''t die, he disappeared, No one knows his whereabouts... But we feel him in you, that''s why we know you''re his successor."


    ''Hey system, can this red thing do what he said?''


    He asked the system, not listening to what Havoc was saying.


    {Yes Host... To activate its powers, Host need to swallow the crystal.}


    ''S-Swollow?''


    His face turned paled seeing how huge the crystal was, it was freaking the size of a baby''s enclosed fist.


    ''Are you mad system?!!!''


    He yelled inwardly.


    {That''s the only way.}


    Supreme thought for a moment, and looked at Drakon. "Of Course... Drakon! Fusion!"


    "Whaaa...."


    Before he could say anything, he turned into red and black smoke, and enveloped Supreme''s figure.


    Havoc took some steps back, his hands folded in front of his armor chest plate.


    ''What''s he doing now?''


    The smoke cleared revealing Supreme in his armor, and six huge wings were moving behind him; without hesitation, He opened his mouth so wide that Havoc thought it''ll tear into two.


    He then swallowed the crystal, with no time to waste, he dissolved the fusion, with Drakon appearing beside him.


    "What the hell was that all..."


    Drakon''s world trail off, as an unknown amount of energy burst out from Supreme... He quickly leaped back, and landed beside Havoc.


    {Host have swallowed a death forbidden seed.}


    {Congratulations!! Demon Lord''s legacy is ready to be used to activate the Abyssal Call... Requirement: A drop of Darren''s blood.}


    {Congratulations!! Host gained a new skill; Soul Extractor! Class: Mystical-Class!!} Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Soul Extractor description: Host will be able to rise the souls of anything he had killed.}


    {New function added to the System; Function: Soul Soldiers slot: 0.}


    {Congratulations, all Bloodlines gained a +3 mastery.}


    {Congratulations Host for entering the Tenth star of the Sovereign Medal!!}


    Supreme walked up to Havoc and gave him a hug.


    "Wow, I don''t know how to thank you... This new skill will make me the unstoppable... Army, here I come." He let go, and nodded.


    "Your time is almost up, is there anything you need to do?" Havoc asked with a rare smile on his face.


    ''Those hundreds of thousands of monsters.''


    He smiled; "Yes."

 Chapter 296: Surprise Attack

    [Back at the Base.]


    "It has only been two minutes after the Bet, are we going to seat here and count the time?" Princess-of-Casmia asked, moving her gaze around.


    "She''s right, I need to stretch my legs." Star-girl stood up.


    "Yeah." Red-Flower stood up too.


    Everyone nodded, and stood up.


    "What!!"


    White-Death stumbled and fell back on her seat, her face turned pale in horror.


    "Maria, What happened?!!" Blood-Arrow quickly rushed to her sister.


    "Yeah, Why so pale?" Dark-Angel asked.


    White-Death turned her head Leo, and asked;


    "When did you say the monsters are attacking?!" She asked.


    "Four hours in front, and three hours from the Sea." Leo answered in mild confusion.


    "That can''t be right, Someone is using an Illusion formation!"


    She stood up, and ran outside the hall, The Conquerors and players quickly chased after her.


    "Let''s go see what''s wrong!"


    Leo and his group, quickly followed after them, all heading outside.


    White-death looked around the wall, and quickly climbed the stairs, Queen-of-death, Blood-Arrow and the rest following behind her.


    She stopped on the wall, looking at the clear blue sea distance away, then turned to her group.


    "Sister, and everyone with powerful long range attack... I need you all to attack this direction." She pointed at the sea. "Trust me." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They all nodded, and with a flick of their wrists, their weapons appeared in hand.


    Leo, his kings and Captains all stood at some distance, watching the players.


    Queen-of-death: "Red Phantom Blade!!"


    Blood-Arrow: "Arrows of Doom!!"


    Red-Encounter: "Crescent fire blade!!"


    Prince-of-Casmia, and Princess-of-Casmia: "Devastating slash!!"


    Fire powerful attacks flew towards the Sea, their momentum was so powerful that the sea split into two, the five attacks moved with incredible speed, and to the shock of the players....


    BOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!


    Everyone''s eyes widened seeing the space in front to them shattered like glass, revealing an endless sea of Monsters...


    "What the fuck!!!"


    Red-Encounter looked at the sea below, seeing countless reptiles walking towards them on two legs.


    "Are those crocodiles, and Alligators walking like a human?!!" Sweet-girl was stunned.


    "Impossible, there''s only one commandment that''s so good with Illusion! The Commandment of Illusion!"


    Leo looked up, seeing a young man with long red hair that reaches his back, standing on a huge Raven with hands folded behind him.


    They watched as the Monsters walked out from the sea, more than thousands.


    "Fuck!! General Nicolas! Help move all the survivors into the bunker underground! The enemies had deceived us!!"


    "Right away."


    He ran towards the steps, with soldiers following behind him.


    BEEEEP!! WEEEE!!!!


    A loud alarm rung out in the whole base, and surprisingly, the people didn''t panic or anything, they all simply stood up, stopped what they''re doing, and followed behind the fighters and soldiers.


    "It seems this is not the first attack." Queen-of-death turned her head to Nora.


    "Yes." She nodded, her gaze fixed on the monsters.


    BEEP!!!


    {Players! Player Supreme have completed the second and fifth Objectives!!}


    "Brother will be back soon, we should show him we can take care of things!!"


    "Hold your ground, Mira. That guy on that black Raven isn''t our match, and they have more than hundreds airborne Monsters with them."


    "Erika is right, Mira. That guy Is in the Immortal realm... None of us can face it." Queen-of-death turned her head to the two.


    "But Leo can." Nora added with a smile.


    "Then it''s a good thing." Red-Encounter nodded, before he could say anything, They all heard Leo''s voice.


    "Shit!!! We just got news that the bridge is destroyed! The monsters are entering the island... And the leader is The Commandment of Suffering!!"


    "Two attacks at once!! Thank goodness our west and east is surrounded by mountai--"


    Sam stopped seeing two fighters rushing towards them.


    "Lord Leo, Monsters are scaling the west mountain!"


    "Lord Leo, Monsters are scaling the East mountain!!"


    Everyone''s face turned pale, while Leo just smiled; "Captains!!"


    "Yes, Lord Leo!!"


    Separate yourselves into two groups, take care of the monsters in the east and west."


    "Right away!"


    The four nodded, and quickly rushed down the wall.


    "Kings!!!"


    "Lord Leo!"


    "All of you should take care of the monsters attacking from the North, and we''ll deal with the ones in front of us."


    "Rogue!!"


    The six jumped down from the wall, landing on their feet... The players watched as they all got into the off-Road vehicles, and military cars, then drove out of the base in full speed.


    "Hmm... They aren''t even scared." Shadow muttered to himself.


    "My Lord, should we fire?!"


    Zhang, Celestial battleship admiral asked, all the fighters already pointed their guns and Machine guns at the monsters coming out from the sea.


    "Not yet, the distance is too great." Leo said, his gaze fixed on the guy.


    **You are really a lucky Bastard, Leo! If not for this girl, we won''t have been discovered... And your base would have been destroyed in a matter of ten minutes.**


    The Commandment of Illusion said, his voice sounding all over the Base.


    "Who are you?!!" Red-Encounter yelled at it.


    **I''m called Illusion, the 9th Commandment... You guys might be the ones Deception warned us about... I can''t see anything special about you guys.**


    "Oh really?"


    Queen-of-death''s eyes turned red, an unknown amount of killing intent spread out from her, the wind picked up, and the scent of blood filled the air, all the monsters heading towards them felt a chill down their spines.


    Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net


    **What fierce amount of killing intent, I''m impress--**


    Illusion froze as all The Conquerors released an unholy amount of killing intent towards them, his frown deepen even more, feeling the air picking up.


    **What the hell? How can humans have so much killing intent?** He was stunned.


    Leo, his fighters and the Players, all stared at The Conquerors with a paled expression.


    ''Such amount of killing intent! That can only be homed after years of killing.'' Leo thought in mild surprised.


    **I see you guys don''t want to chat, that''s find by me! Children! Attack and kill all humans in the Base!!**


    *GRRRRRRAAAAAAA!!!!!*


    All the monsters charged forward.


    "Att--"


    "No need to attack, Leo... Leave these ants to us." Unforgiver said with a smile.


    The Conquerors nodded, and stretched out their hands to their side.


    "COME OUT!!!!"

 Chapter 297: Hehehe... Youre All Dying Today!!!

    Whzzzzh!!!


    Supreme walked out from the cave, with Drakon, Reaper and the rest of his group.


    "With this force, I''m unstoppable!!"


    {Soul Soldiers: 300,000/300,000 - MAX.}


    He stopped, and with a thought, a transparent Chimaera appeared in front of him.


    "They might look like ghosts, but their attack force is no joke." He smiled, observing the Chimaera.


    The 20 Metal Knights, Orthus, the Hellion, four-handed Calamity, Queen-Spidax, Gas-Death, Fallen Demons, Skeletons, and most of all Dracula, Appeared in front of him... They all went down on one knee, and bowed their heads.


    "And the superb thing about this is... These guys all have their Powers... This skill is even more Op than all my skills combined, what about the giants... Hmm... But first, I need to try to improve my Soldiers slot, or I won''t be able to have more."


    {You can only increase it by ranking up.}


    "I know, you told me already."


    Drakon and Reaper walked towards the kneeling monsters, Reaper tried to touch one, but his hand went through...


    "...." He turned to Supreme in mild confusion.


    "The only think that can kill them is a Legendary-class Weapons or pets above, a Lv50 Monsters... Or someone with a Divinity... Aka; The gods... These are the only people that can kill them." He walked toward Dracula and placed his hand on his shoulder.


    "Apart from these things; No one and nothing can touch them, except me."


    He looked at Dracula; "You showed me a lot of trouble before I can stop you... You and her." He turned his head to Queen-Spidax.


    "If I can summon all the things I had killed, can I summon Humans? Let''s see."


    He thought of the person, and with a thought... Nothing happened.


    "Huh?"


    {Soul Soldiers: 300,000/300,000 - MAX!}


    "Oh, I can only increase this number if I enter the half immortal realm, and get the Immortal body."


    {Good you remembered.}


    Supreme rolled his eyes; "Rise."


    The souls all stood up, Reaper and Drakon still circling around them.


    "This is incredible." Drakon said, staring at the Knights, who were a lot taller than him; "Can you also summon the Giants?" He asked.


    "I don''t know... I think I store them." He tried to summon one.


    {Soul Soldiers; 300,000/ 300,000 - MAX!!!}


    ''What?!!!''


    Supreme almost burst into tears;


    ''I filled the slot with all those weak Monsters and Undead, and forgot about the giants!! I''m so stupid!! Because of my excitement... Hmm... I can get them after I enter the half immortal realm... All I need is Darren''s blood...


    But his word is still confusing... "If you want to see me, go back to the beginning" What is the beginning?''


    BOOM!!!!!


    BOOOOM!!!


    "What the hell is that?!" He looked at his right, then left


    "...."


    "These explosions are coming from two different direction... Drakon, Reaper and Abyss."


    The three turned their heads towards him, waiting for his order.


    "Drakon, Go to the east... Reaper, and Abyss; West..."


    Drakon, Reaper, and Abyss; moved towards their directions with incredible speed, while Supreme turned his head to the souls.


    "You guys are coming back with me."


    With a wave of his hand, all the souls vanished from sight... With that taken care of, he turned his head to the seven dragons.


    "Let''s visit the base, It has only been 10 minutes I left."


    __


    [Base.]


    "M-M-Mr Leo, W-Who are these people?"


    Maxim stammer, staring at The Conquerors who had all fuse with one of their pets, cutting down the monsters like weeds.


    Leo was speechless, and his fighters were so stunned that they couldn''t pull the trigger of their guns... They all stared with widened eyes and opened jaws.


    "We all have Powers, but in presence of these guys, our Powers mean nothing... Top it all; there are just kids! Especially that girl!"


    Nicolas who had returned to the wall said, and added; "Now I know why the Kings lose to Supreme."


    His gaze was fixed on a young girl with long brown hair, and orange eyes... This girl has the upper body of a human, and lower body of a snake, with sharp scales on her tail which could easily cut any monster into pieces.


    "This is so fun!!!"


    Dark-Angel move with an incredible speed appearing in front of five monsters, with a slash of her claws, their heads rolled to the ground.


    Crusher and his brothers were right behind her, killing all the monsters that escaped Dark-Angel, and also making sure to keep an eye on her... If something happens to her, Supreme will have their heads.


    BOOM!!!


    Blood-Arrow and Queen-of-death were busy in the sky, slaughtering all the monsters in front of them, Both in fusion with their pets.


    **Hmm...**


    Illusion frowned seeing how the players were easily killing his army.


    **Who really are these people?**


    "You there!"


    He turned his head to his right, seeing Star-girl, who had fused with her Dragon pet. Pointing an umbrella at him.


    **May I ask why you are pointing an umbrella at me.**


    "This isn''t an umbrella!!" Star-girl yelled at him.


    **Oh? Then what is it?**


    "What? It''s my weapon!! Stop taking and die!!"


    She lunged towards Illusion, and swung her Umbrella towards his neck.


    BAM!!!


    CRACK!!


    "Huh? It was all an illusion?"


    She looked around, and was stunned seeing she was back in her room.


    "What the?"


    Knock, Knock, Knock!! "


    "Huh?"


    Star-girl looked at the door, which opened, and her Mum walked in;


    "What are you wearing? Never mind, You need to get ready for school... Your school bus will arrive anytime now."


    She frowned deeply, moved her gaze around the room, then at the woman in front of her.


    "I remember all these, My room... My Mum... But you made one mistake, Illusion."


    "What are you saying dear? Do you need a doctor?"


    "My Mother Died Two years ago!!!"


    She lunged towards the woman, and slashed with her umbrella.


    BAM!!


    BOOM!!!


    Illusion moved back in shock; **What the? There''s no way you could have escaped my Powers!!**


    "You looked down on The Conquerors, and you''ll pay dearly for that."


    She shot towards him; "[Umbrella of Annihilation]!!!" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    More than a hundred umbrellas appeared behind her, they all shot towards Illusion with clear killing intent.


    **Hehehe... It seems I also need to get serious.** Explore more stories at m,v l''-NovelFire.net


    His red eyes glowed brightly, the next moment; a high amount of red energy burst out from him, throwing Star-girl and everyone closest to him meters back.


    What they saw next was a 10 feet humanoid monster, which instantly split into 10.


    **Hehehe... You are all dying today!!!!**

 Chapter 298: How Rude!

    [Bridge.]


    RA-TA-TA-TA-TA-TA!!!


    "Hold them back!!"


    A soldier yelled at his comrades, as they released countless shots at the Hundreds of Monsters rushing towards them.


    **What a good day to see to the fall of Celestial Island.**


    An old man with long white beard, and red eyes said with a smile, he was hovering above the Monsters, staring at the humans'' pathetic resistance.


    **There''s no need to continue firing your toys, it''s useless against us... My children will kill all of you, and we''ll slaughter all the Humans on the island.**


    The fighters dropped their guns, and looked up at him;


    "Not while we are still breathing."


    Spiritual energies enveloped their bodies, and the next moment, they all summoned their weapons and shot towards the monsters, engaging in close combat.


    **Kill these urchins.**


    The five huge Monsters following behind the Monsters nodded, the next moment; they all shot forward, even stepping on their army to reach the fighters.


    "Shit!! It''s the Calamities--"


    BAM!!!


    A huge hound measuring 5 meters tall with three eyes, landed on the fighter, tuning him into meat paste on the ground.


    WHOOSH!!


    Fire shot out from its eyes, killing the stunned fighters in from of it.


    The second Calamity was a half skeleton, half eagle... All its body was made of Skeleton, while it has two huge eagle''s wings behind it.


    "Fuck!! We are not dying here!!"


    All the fighters with fire Powers all summoned their flames and threw it at the monster, which easily dodged everything by maneuvering in the air.


    The monster stopped after escaping all their attacks, and raised its bony hands... The ground broke open, and countless skeletons broke out with weapons in hand.


    "Shit!!! It used its special powers!! We can''t fight the five calamities on our own!!"


    "And you''ll never be on your own!!"


    BOOM!!!


    Nora landed on the ground, two swords appeared in her hands and without hesitation, lunged towards the skeletons, shattering them like glass.


    **Oh? The Kings have arrived, Calamities! Focus your attacks on the Kings!!!**


    The Calamities nodded, and shot towards Nora and her team.


    "You pigs made a mistake attacking our base!!!"


    Nora''s eyes turned white, she flew into the air, clashing with the second Calamity, Ricky faced the huge Hound, while the rest focus on the other calamities.


    **Now that your kings are occupied, I''ll kill all of you.**


    The old man pointed a finger at the solders, the next moment, they all dropped to their knees clenching their heads, their faces filled with horror.


    **Isn''t it nice to be tormented by your worst nightmare? Kill them!!**


    The Monsters used the opportunity and slaughtered the defenseless soldiers, filling the place with blood.


    "We must help the fighters!!" Sam yelled, fighting a huge monster which has six hands.


    "I''m trying! But this bastard won''t let me be!!" Mila leaped backward, as a monster with four hands, and three heads smashed down on her previous spot.


    "To win this, we must take care of the Commandment of Suffering!!!" Ricky added, dodging the fire attacks of the Hound.


    "Together we''ll have a chance, but on a One-Vs-One battle, He''ll kill us!!" Jack added, moving with incredible speed... A slim looking monster, which the Skeletons could be seen on its skin was chasing behind him.


    BAM!!!


    Nora kicked the second Calamity backward, she looked around the place, and shot towards the old man.


    "Die!!!!"


    **Oh?**


    The man''s eyes glowed red, The next moment; Nora held her head and fell hard on the ground.


    ["You Killed Us!"]


    ["You ran away why we were all killed!"]


    Continue your story on m,v|l-NovelFire.net


    ["Why did you let me die Master?!"]


    ["You can''t do anything! You are useless!!"]


    ["Why didn''t you protect us?!"]


    "Ahhh!!!!"


    She screamed in anguish, hearing the voices of countless people in her head.


    "Nora!!"


    Before Sam could rush to her, the monster slammed her with two of its hands, throwing her Meters away. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **Kill her, Her Blood will mark our conquest.**


    The Skeleton monster nodded, and shot towards Nora, who was still on her knees.


    "NORA!!!!!!!!"


    The kings yelled in Horror, as the monster got dangerously close to her, its fingers ready to tear her throat apart.


    Whoosh!!


    BAM!!!


    *GRAAAAAAAA!!!!!!*


    The Skeleton flew backward, holding its shoulder, its severed arm was on the ground.


    "Huh??"


    **.....??!!**


    Everyone looked at the Island, seeing a young man in a black Overcoat walking towards them, his hands tucked in his pockets.


    They all looked back to the spot, seeing a golden sword plunged into the ground, some meters in front of Nora.


    **Who are you?!!**


    The Old man asked.


    "You guys should be lucky, because you''re all dying under my Blade."


    The young man said, still walking towards them, The golden sword flew into the air, and split into 50.


    "Let''s have some bloodbath."


    Whoosh!!!


    Whoosh!!!


    Whoosh!!!


    Whoosh!!!!!


    The 50 swords moved with an unknown amount of speed, cutting off the heads of countless Monsters in a row, while the young man walked past the dead monsters and soldiers, his gaze calm.


    The old man stared with a deep frown, seeing how the swords cut down his army without them putting on any resistance.


    **Who the hell is this guy?**


    He asked himself.


    Whzzzzzh!!


    **?!!!!**


    BAM!!!!!


    The old man smashed into the ground, creating a crater upon impact.


    Darkness and the six dragons hovered in the air, their gazes fixed on the Monsters below... They all opened their mouths and released countless attacks, from ice flames, to dark flames, lightening, light, and more.... Burning the Monsters into ash in matter of seconds.


    The Calamities all moved back, staring at the new guests with a slight frown.


    "I''ll say you guys are the Calamities, right?"


    The Monsters didn''t answer the young man.


    "How rude! When a Supreme being asked you a question, you should answer."


    Vortexes appeared around them, and before the Calamities could move, countless souls rushed out from the Vortexes, apprehending all of them.


    "You might have heard of me, My name is... Supreme."


    With that said, all the Souls tore the Calamities into pieces, killing them in less than 5 minutes.


    "Did he just killed all the Calamities at once???!!!"

 Chapter 299: I Thought It Was A Head Massage

    < Congratulations player Supreme, you are close to completing the first objective: Kill 5 out of the 10 Commandments, and 3 out of the 5 Calamities -- Kills: 5/5 Calamities.>


    < Congratulations player Supreme for completing the fourth objective: Close any of the gates in this world.>


    "Kill all these Monsters."


    He said to the Souls, who nodded and lunged towards the Monsters... While he walked towards the still kneeling Nora.


    Supreme squat down, and slowly placed his hand on her shoulder.


    "Ahh! No! No! I did not do that!!"


    He frowned slightly, and activated [Brainwave] stage three.


    After some seconds, Nora gasped in shock, opening her eyes, she looked around seeing Supreme in front of her, she moved her gaze around, her friends stood around them, staring at her with worries.


    "Are you ok?"


    She turned her head to Supreme and gave him a hug; "Thank You."


    She quickly separated, and stood up; "Where are the Calamities?! Don''t tell me they retreated!!"


    ''What a girl, just a moment ago she was crying on her knees, now she''s back to her commander demeanor.''


    He calmly stood up with a smile.


    "Well..."


    The kings looked at one another, and pointed at the body''s parts all over them.


    "Huh?"


    Nora was confused, she looked around and was speechless seeing the parts of the Monsters, then looked at the distance, seeing seven huge dragons roasting the running monsters Into ashes, if that wasn''t shocking enough... She could also see ghostly figures, moving with lightning speed, killing more monsters, both Airborne and on land, even the Monsters in the sea weren''t spared.


    "All these...?"


    She turned her head to Supreme in mild confusion... Before Supreme could say anything, she bowed her head at him; Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    "Thank you--"


    "--I said you can only thank us after we clear all these past from your world... So hold your thanks for later."


    The 50 swords shot towards him and merged into one, landing in his hand.


    "Do you have any other wish to ask this guy?"


    He started walking towards the crater.


    Nora looked at the crater seeing a ten feet tall monster with two heads and a long tail walking out.


    "No."


    They all shook their heads.


    "Good..."


    He stopped 10 meters from the monster.


    **Who are you, Human?!**


    "An old man turn to this?" Supreme shook his head with a sneer.


    **You!!!**


    The Monster''s eyes glowed red.


    {Attack on Host''s mind detected.}


    {Protection Protocol Activated.}


    The monster waited for more than 30 seconds, while Supreme and the Kings frowned slightly.


    "Aren''t you attacking?" He asked in mild confusion.


    **Why can''t my powers work on you?**


    "Oh that? I thought it was a head massage, so I didn''t think much of it."


    **YOU!!!**


    The monster lunged towards him with clear bloodlust.


    "I hope you said your prayers, because I''m sending you to hell."


    **I''ll tear you to pieces!! You huma--"


    Whoosh!!!!


    Supreme appeared behind him, and sheathed back his sword.


    "....!!!!!"


    "...?!!!!"


    The Kings and fighters were stunned, seeing as the Monster separated into two halves and fell on the ground, dead.


    "I thought the Commandment are powerful."


    He added.


    {They are, it''s just your cheats are more powerful.}


    Ricky: "Did he just killed a Commandment with one Attack?"


    Jack: "Such speed, He was playing with us in our battle."


    Mike: "Wow, this guy is so powerful."


    Sam: "And cool!"


    Mila and Nora: "...."


    < Congratulations player Supreme, you are close to completing the first objective: Kill 5 out of the 10 Commandments, and 3 out of the 5 Calamities -- Kills; 1/10 Commandments.>


    "Where can I find these Commandments?" He asked Nora.


    "One is in the Base." She absentmindedly answered.


    "Oh?"


    He snapped his finger, and all the Souls vanished, while the seven Dragons flew towards his direction.


    {DING!!}


    {Congratulations, Host gained 136,600 points.}


    {Cheat, Points Trove activated; points gained: 89,000.}


    {Blessing, Luck of Supremacy activated. Host gained 1,366,000 points, and 890,000 points from points trove.}


    {Total points: 7,094,833.}


    ''So many points!! What can I use it for?''


    {You''ll know soon enough.}


    "Ok guys, let''s head to the base."


    He leaped into the air, and landed on Darkness''s head, the remaining Six dragons moved towards the six kings.


    "Come on! There is no time to waste!"


    He urged.


    Nora nodded and turned to the fighters.


    "You guys should clean this place, we are going to assist those in the base."


    "Roger that, First King!!!"


    DING!!!


    < Team holding top 20 to 38 have been wiped out.>


    A frown appeared on Supreme''s face hearing AI''s notification.


    ''That''s more than 100 players, Let''s go!"


    Darkness flaps its wings and shot into the air, the kings quickly got on theirs, and followed behind him.


    ''System?''


    {Storage: 554,400 Cores/Spirit stones.}


    ''Good, these cores can help my team enter the Elite and Grandmaster Medal... While Jennifer and Erika will surely enter the Sovereign...''


    ___


    [Base.]


    **You can''t stop me, Leo!!**


    Leo stared at the three illusions around him with a smile on his face, "Oh really?"


    **Yes!! I have killed hundreds of your helpers! And If I kill these powerful people who refer to themselves as Conquerors, you base will fal--**


    The next moment the three Illusions staggered backward, the three faces were filled with shock.


    **Who can kill the Commandment of Suffering?**


    "Do you think I''m the only one that can kill you guys?"


    Leo''s swords glowed brightly, as an unholy pressure descended on the shore, all the Monsters below them fell on their knees.


    "You have the gut to kill me fighters, and you expected what in return?!"


    Purple flames surrounded his blades.


    "Die!!"


    He swung his swords in a circular motion, sending a flaming ring towards Illusion.


    BOOM!!


    **No!!!**


    The purple flames reduced the three illusions to ashes.


    "Nothing can survive the Karma flames." He increased the pressure a thousand-fold... All the Monsters below were all crushed to paste, turning the sea bloodred.


    BAM!!!!


    Leo turned around, seeing a young lady with an Umbrella falling from the sky, Illusion following her, its claws stretched forth.


    "Five down, Five more to go."


    He shot towards Illusion, and activated [Stealth] disappearing from sight.


    **Here You die! Human!!!**


    Illusion infused all his energy into his claw and was about to send a powerful slash at the falling Star-Girl, before...


    "[Umbrella of Falling Light]!!"


    **What?!!**


    Dark Lightning shot out from the Legendary-class Umbrella and collided with Illusion, who wasn''t expecting the mortal to suddenly attack even though she was falling.


    The attack threw him backward towards Leo who appeared behind him.


    **You!!**


    Whoosh!!!!! sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leo separated illusion''s head, giving the killing blow... He looked at Star-girl, seeing wings bursting out from her back... She then took into the air.


    "Uh?" He was stunned in place.

 Chapter 300: Killing The Commandment Of Illusion

    **Come here, Girl!!**


    Dark-Angel looked up, and without hesitation, moved backward.


    Illusion smashed heavily on the ground, and grinned at her.


    **I have been watching you, You seem to be the most important out of everyone here, so killing you will surely throw your team in dismay.**


    "Oh really?"


    Dark-Angel sneered; "You might be a lot stronger than me, but I''m not going down that easily!!"


    **Oh? How feisty.**


    "Stop taking!!"


    Before she could charge forward, four figures landed in front of her;


    "Your match is right here." Red-Encounter smirked, his flaming broadsword was placed on his shoulder.


    "Hahaha!! You''ll be the second one, I''ll kill!!" Shadow laughed out loud.


    "Fufufufu, why are you guys in a rush?" Queen-of-death asked with a small smile.


    "Did this fool think he can hurt one of our flowers with us around?" Blood-Arrow inquired, her now blue eyes, fixed on The Commandment in front of her.


    Illusion calmly moved his gaze on the four, and opened his mouth.


    **Do you mortals think you can stop me from killing her?**


    "On a One-vs-One battle, you might win us, but together, and with our fusion active, even an immortal won''t be able to win!" Shadow started walking towards him.


    "Come on, let''s have some barbecue."


    Flames appeared on Red-Encounter''s body, and tail, he started walking.


    "But..."


    "No but, Mira. If it''s other monsters we''ll let you fight, but this guy is a lot stronger you, and also proficient with Illusions, so... No." Queen-of-death stated, she turned around and walked towards her.


    Whoosh!


    White-Death landed beside Dark-Angel, she was in a white outfit, with two huge wings behind her.


    "Jennifer is right, Mira... That Monster is stronger than both of us." Said White-Death.


    "Keep an eye on her." Queen-of-death said to White-Death, Crusher and his brothers, then shot into the air.


    At that exact moment, Red-Encounter and Shadow shot towards the monster.


    **Come On!!**


    Illusion lunged forward and slashed at Red-Encounter with his claws.


    CLANG!!!


    The sound of blade and claws clashing rung out, as the two engaged in a deadly battle.


    Red-Encounter smashed down on Illusion, who instantly shattered.


    "An Illusion?" Red-Encounter moved his gaze around.


    "Over here!!"


    Shadow slashed his sword at thin air, three meters from Red-Encounter, Illusion appeared and leaped backward.


    "Caught you!"


    **uh?!!**


    He looked up, seeing Queen-of-death flying towards him, her scythe in hand.


    Before he could dodge, ice shot out from the ground, holding his legs, and body.


    "You aren''t going anywhere." Blood-Arrow smirked at it.


    "[Blood Multiple Slashes]!!"


    **What?!**


    Whoosh!!!!!


    BAM!!!


    Queen-of-death landed on the ground, followed by the body''s parts of Illusion.


    "Three More to go."


    The five looked up, seeing the other elders fighting the remaining three Illusions.


    "I thought killing the right one will make the others disappear?" Red-Encounter asked, scratching his head in mild confusion.


    "They''re still alive because we haven''t killed the real illusion." Blood-Arrow stated.


    "I''ll stay with the girls, all of you can go." She added.


    "No need." Queen-of-death smiled, and looked at the north direction.


    The rest followed her gaze, and a smile appeared on their faces.


    "Brother is back!!"


    Everyone and Illusion turned their heads to the north, seeing Seven huge dragons flying towards them.


    The Dragons came to a stop in front of the three Illusion, who had stopped attacking.


    "I''m confused here, are you three triplets?" He asked in mild confusion.


    "No, those three are in fact one monster, He could create illusions of himself, and no matter how many times we destroy them, he always escapes." Nora who stood on light, said.


    Supreme moved his gaze around the place, and nodded. "What did you say his power is again?"


    "Illusion." Nora answered.


    "Can you kill an illusion?" He asked again.


    "No." The Kings shook their heads.


    "Then how do you expect to kill him?"


    "Huh?"


    Now they were stunned.


    Supreme smiled, the devil sword appeared in his hand, dark and red smoke instantly enveloped the blade.


    "To destroy an illusion, you must attack it in its core! [Void Of Retribution]!!"


    To the shock of everyone, Supreme turned to the sea, and sent a powerful crescent blade with a swing of his sword.


    BOOOM!!!!!!!


    Everyone stared with wide eyes as the real Illusion appeared out of thin air, and fell into the sea, while the three Illusions shattered into particles.


    < Congratulations player Supreme, you are close to completing the first objective: Kill 5 out of the 10 Commandments, and 3 out of the 5 Calamities -- Kills; 5/5 Calamities (Completed) -- 2/10 Commandments (Incomplete).>


    "How did you know he was there?" Leo asked, flying towards him. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Supreme kept his sword and turned his head towards him; "I''m lucky to have the eyes of the Abyss... Nothing can escape my sight."


    Enjoy exclusive content from m v -NovelFire.net


    "The east side is safe, All Monsters has been eradicated."


    Supreme looked at his right, seeing Drakon flying towards him, he was in his human appearance.


    "Good."


    "Hey! How did this human lizard beat us here?"


    Leo and his fighters quickly got on guard, seeing Reaper and Abyss flying towards them.


    "Call me that again, And I''ll roast you into roasted duck." Drakon threatened.


    "Enough you two, Help the Elders, when you are all done, meet me at the north of the island, I''ll be waiting."


    The elders nodded, while Nora and her kings leaped down from the dragons... Calmly landing on the wall.


    Supreme ascends into the air, and flew out from the base.


    "Why did he want us to meet?" Unforgiver, who was in a black armor, asked.


    "I don''t know, but I think it''s important." Niki who stood beside him answered.


    Leo landed beside his sister, and checked her temperature;


    "What happened to you out there? I felt your pain... Is everything alright?"


    Nora sighed; "If not for Supreme, I''ll be dead... The Commandment of suffering messed with my head, but I''m ok now... Oh! And All the Calamities are dead, Supreme killed them all."


    Leo turned his head to the direction Supreme took, then nodded at her; "I''ll find a way to pay him back this favor." He smiled.


    "We own him a lot, and he isn''t asking for anything in return."


    Nora looked around the place and asked. "Where is Gaya?"


    "She''s with the survivors." Leo answered.


    ______


    [North of the island.]


    {Storage: 780,043 Cores/ Spirit stones.}


    "What a harvest." Supreme smiled.

 Chapter 301: First Commander Of Primordial God, Moros.

    [20 Minutes Later.]


    "Why are we here, Brother?"


    Dark-Angel leaped down from Darkness, with Sofia wrapped around her neck.


    "Yes, Micky. Why are we here?" Queen-of-death jumped down Garuda, looking around the place.


    The rest all followed suit.


    Supreme who sat on a meditating posture opened his eyes, and moved his gaze on each of his members.


    "I won''t be going back with you guys after helping this realm." He revealed.


    "What?!"


    All the females exclaimed.


    "Why?" Blood-Arrow asked, walking towards him.


    "There''s something important I need to do, I discovered I can''t protect all of you with my current strength."


    "But Guild Master, You are a Sovereign Medal 10-Stars, no one is a threat to you; Not even the founders." Shadow said with a small smile. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Our real enemies aren''t the ones in our realm, it''s those above..." He paused and asked;


    "... You all know Azazel, right?"


    The elders nodded.


    "Azazel is a Demon, in the lower god realm... Fighting him now won''t be good to you guys, so I need to get stronger."


    "And how do you plan to achieve that, Micky?" Queen-of-death asked, sitting beside him, the elders all followed her action... They formed a circle, listening to their Guild Master.


    "I''ll have to travel to the second realm... There''s someone I need to see, but I can''t leave you guys with your current strength... Because the Kings of Azazel are still stronger than some of you, Only Jenny and Erika can face them... And two vs five isn''t a favorable odd... So all of you needs to get stronger."


    "Brother, are they going with you?" Dark-Angel asked, staring at Drakon, Reaper and Abyss, who stood behind her brother.


    "Yes, Mira. They''re all coming with me, I don''t know what''s in the second realm, and a back-up is a good idea... Mira, Don''t look for trouble while I''m away, I don''t know how long I''ll be gone, so this is what you''ll do."


    He went ahead and explained all his plan to his group, and everything they need to know about Rebecca and Azazel, after ten minutes, they finally nodded in understanding.


    "Wow, brother... I''ll do it!" Dark-Angel said with a smile.


    "Yeah, it''ll be good to expose that Bitch." Specter stated.


    "There''s only one problem."


    They all turned to White-Death, who sighed.


    "If Michael will be away for Gods know how long, What about his and Sister''s birthday?!"


    The remainder hit them like a train, they all turned to Blood-Arrow and Supreme, all speechless.


    "What should we do? Micky, I know you want to get stronger to protect us, but can you delay your time?"


    Supreme thought for a moment and shook his head: "Missing one birthday for a good reason isn''t a bad thing." He turned his head to Blood-Arrow.


    "Sorry Love, I''ll make it up to you"


    She smiled sweetly at him; "Don''t worry, just know you''ll receive your gift before going."


    Supreme nodded with a smile; ''Can''t wait to see this gift.''


    "Ok Guys, Time for everyone to get stronger."


    He waved his hand, and countless stones appeared, hovering in front of them.


    The stones consist of Red, Black, Silver, and even Gold.


    "All of you must enter the Grandmaster Rank, While you two must enter the sovereign." He stared at Queen-of-death and Blood-Arrow, then turned to White-Death and Dark-Angel.


    "Both of you must enter the Diamond medal... You''ll be the first youngest diamond medal holders in VRG."


    ''System, do your thing, distribute it equally... If it remains, store it back.''


    {Ok Host.}


    The stones separated, and flew towards each of the elders, who took their stones in both hands and started absorbing it.


    ''I''m already in the highest rank, so these stones are useless to me... But they might be meaningful after I enter the Half Immortal Realm.''


    {Storage: 528,900 Cores/ Spirit stones.}


    ''This will take a while.'' He closed his eyes, and continued meditating.


    Drakon, Garuda, Sofia, Snow, Reaper and Abyss stood as guards, staring at the Monsters and Infested at the distance, these Monsters were sacred to take a step towards them.


    ___


    [In The Ruin.]


    Hemsal stood with Blood Princess, and the remaining six Commandants, all staring at the gateway that opened up in front of them.


    Without hesitation, the eight dropped to their knees, as a young lady looking her early 20s with long aqua blue hair, and eyes walked out from the gateway; she was in a red Armor with the logo of a white skull on her chestplate, two red katanas were on her back.


    **Welcome, Commander Sara!!**


    Sara moved her eyes on the eight Commandments and nodded;


    **Where is the main army?** She asked, walking towards them, while the gateway closed behind her.


    **Ready to attack, Commander Sara.** Experience new stories on m v|l e''-NovelFire.net


    **Good... I''ll show Michael the mistake of killing me.** She squat down and picked up a fire ant; moment next; her eyes glowed for a second then returned to its usual color.


    **Good, we''ll start with the Neighboring cities.** She stood up;


    **And quickly grow our army into millions.**


    She dropped the ant, the next moment, red light burst out from it, and before the commandments, the ant grew In size, measuring 2 meters big, and 4 meters long.


    **Michael, here I come.**


    She looked up at the red sky with a smile on her face.


    ____


    [Back to Supreme.]


    [One Hour Later.]


    Supreme stood high above the clouds, with Drakon and Reaper behind him, all staring at the red sky thousands of miles away from their location.


    A deep frown could be seen on Supreme''s face, his eyes fixed on the red notifications in front of him.


    {WARNING!!!!!!}


    {WARNING!!!!!}


    {THE FIRST COMMANDER OF MOROS HAVE APPEARED!!}


    {FIRST COMMANDED HAS 50% OF PRIMORDIAL GOD MOROS''S DIVINITY.}


    {WARNING!! ENEMY IS ABOVE THE TRANSCENDENT REALM, DUE TO THE DIVINITY!!}


    {WARNING!!!!!!!!!}


    "For system to keep on warning me, it seems we are up for a real battle, there is a high Chance the effect of my cheats will be reduced... Primordial god of Doom, Moros... I''ll be waiting for your first Commander."


    He looked down and smiled; "Finally."

 Chapter 302: Our Enemies Are Already A Step Ahead Of Us!

    [Celestial Base.]


    BEEEEEEEP!!!! Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net


    Leo, his kings and the important figures in the base walked out from the command building, they looked up at the fighters on the wall, facing the northern side of the base.


    "Lord Leo!! Something is wrong!!"


    Leo and his kings climbed the steps, and got on the wall, when they saw the pillars of light shooting into the sky they were stunned in place.


    "Mr Leo! There are five! No Ten!! No wait!! Twenty-three of those lights! What on hell will be releasing just powerful light?!"


    General Nicolas asked, feeling the wind blowing on their faces.


    Leo was silent, the next moment, the side of his lip rose upward;


    "It seems our guests are increasing in strength... The final battle is ahead of us... Send word to Mrs Sham, Mr Suden, Mr Chen, Miss Scarlett and Miss Vanilla... We need all their forces... It seems I''ll be going all out this time."


    "Mr Leo, are you saying it''s time?" Maxim was stunned.


    "Yes, It''s time to clear our world of Monsters and Infested! A new enemy has appeared, so start preparing for the war."


    The others nodded, while they stood on the wall, their gazes fixed on the twenty-three pillars of light.


    __


    [Unknown Ruins.]


    Sara and the Commandments all turned their heads to the pillars of light shooting into the sky, even splitting the clouds open.


    **It seems our enemies are already a step ahead of us, send Word to the monsters'' ruler, We''re attacking H-City first.**


    **Yes!**


    The Commandments stood up, the rest vanished leaving Hemsal and Blood Princess behind.


    **Lord Moros is very impressed with both of you, He asked me to give you these.**


    She waved her hand, and two red seeds appeared in front of them.


    **Those are demonic seeds, It''ll boost both your powers... Used them only at emergency...**


    **The Lord is so kind... Thank you.** The two bowed at her.


    Whoosh!!!


    Sara turned her head to her right, seeing twenty gold Infested, and more than hundreds black, silver and red Infested walking towards them.


    **Are these the Army you speak of?** she asked with a slight frown.


    **Oh No, These are just the helpers... Please come with us.** Hemsal gestured for her to walk ahead.


    Sara walked past them, while the two followed behind, they led her to the exit of the ruins, and standing before her was an unknown number of weird deformed humans, with some having two heads, and extra limbs... These abominations skins were black, with black goo flowing down their mouths.


    **Are these?**


    **We call them abominations... This is the result of the experiment carried out on lord Moros''s order.** Hemsal smiled.


    Sara nodded with satisfaction, she then ascends into the air to take a good look at the Army... A Hundred of Miles away was covered by an endless sea of Abominations, Red, Black. Silver, and gold Infested... They were freakishly more than hundreds of thousands.


    **Fufufufu!!! You did good!! Lord Moros will be happy!!**


    The two just bowed their heads at her. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sara frowned and shot into the air, she drew a sword from the sheath hanging on her back and with a swing of her blade, a powerful crescent blade shot into the sky.


    BOOM!!!


    A white figure with four wings flew out from the location.


    **You...! One of Zeus''s winged fighters! I finally have the chance to ask, Is your name Nike, or Victoria?**


    Sara asked the golden hair lady in front of her, She drew her second sword, ready to attack.


    The lady scoffed; "Nike is my name, But you can call me Potentate."


    **Potentate? Oh?! So you are the helper of Leo--**


    "--Not helper, We''re friends."


    **A Lower god, and a Transcendent... That''s understandable.** she smirked.


    "I want to ask, Should I call you Apate? The personification of deceit, and the sister of your lord Moros? Or the weak Sara you portray yourself as?"


    **Huh?**


    Hemsal and Blood Princess looked at each other in confusion.


    **You''re right, I''m Apate, a primordial god, but I''m also my brother''s first Commander, do you have anything against that?**


    "You are already powerful on your own! Why would your brother add you his divinity?!"


    **Oh? It''s that clear? Oh, well...** Apate shrugged.


    **The Guy named Michael or Supreme had made our job difficult, So I can only use my brother''s divinity to hide my main strength... You can''t win a lion without catching it unexpectedly... Right?**


    "Fufufufu... That plan will be ruin by me."


    **Only if you leave here alive!**


    Before Apate could shoot towards her, a figure appeared in between the two girls.


    Apate moved back in fear seeing the dark elf staring at her with his red eyes.


    **Lord Havoc?! What are you doing here?** she asked, still moving back.


    "You might be a Primordial, But I can kill you with two attacks... Don''t forget your father reduced your powers... You can go ahead and tell everyone you''re a primordial, but you''re only a true god, on the mid-stage."


    **You!!**


    Apate was enraged, but she didn''t make a single move, The Abyssal second lord is just too terrifying... And he''s in his normal appearance.


    **Why are you here?!!**


    "Just greeting my Lord."


    With that said, he and Potentate vanished from the place.


    **What?! Lord!! No. No. No way... There''s only one person he would refer to as "Lord"?!


    It can''t be!! Moros need to know about this! The Lord Of the Abyssal is in the Sixth Realm! But...**


    She looked down at the army.


    **Why didn''t He wipe out my army? Is this his Lord''s plan? I need to know what''s happening here.**


    **Commander Sara! Should we go after them?** Hemsal asked, flying towards her.


    Apate sighed, and sheathed back her swords;


    **You''ll be dead without him lifting a finger, That Woman is called Nike, she''s the goddess of Victory, A Lower god realm in the high-stage... She alone will be able to kill you two... Let alone Havoc, the god of world destruction, just focus on your task.**


    The two looked at each other in shock, and nodded.


    **We''ll go with Commander Sara''s order.**


    Apate sighed, she looked at the direction of the lights, and thought; **I was planning to trick Supreme with this body, but it seems I need to go with the initial plan.**

 Chapter 303: Good And Bad News

    Havoc and Potentate appeared some miles away from Celestial Base."You can go to Leo." Havoc said in his calm tone.


    Potentate''s wings vanished from her back, while she asked:


    "You said your Lord?"


    "It''s not good to know too much, Nike... I mean Potentate... Just follow Zeus''s and Helios''s plan... And the Sixth Realm will be taken back."


    Potentate was taken aback; "Aren''t you helping?"


    "No, As I said, I''m only here to greet my Lord... And I took you out of there because Apate isn''t in her full strength, You''ll have to thank Erebus for that."


    Before Potentate could ask anything, Havoc Vanished.


    She sighed looking around the place; ''It seems it''s time Leo activated all his blessings, and become a lower god... That''s the only way he can survive against Apate... But... Who''s the Lord of Abyss?''


    She sighed heavily, and walked towards the base; "If only the connection between me and my lord hadn''t been disconnected by Gaea."


    ____


    [Real World.]


    [Amerisa. President Dennis''s house.] Experience new tales on mvl


    Amerisa''s founder opened his eyes with a snap, the twenty figures standing in the room all turned their heads towards him.


    "What happened, Master?" Adrian asked.


    The old man moved his gaze around his disciples;


    "More than 15 people just past the diamond medal."


    "WHAT?!!"


    Adrian and the Nineteen exclaimed in both shock and surprise.


    "I think I know who these people ar--"


    AI''s Notification interrupted the Founder, giving an explosive message to the whole world.


    < Ding!! >


    < New players have topped the ranking board!>


    < Leader Ranking board will he undated in about three Seconds.>


    Adrian thought for a moment, and tap on his bracelet.


    < Player Black-Cat, do you want to see the leader ranking board?>


    ''Yes.''


    < First Place: Queen-of-death - Rank: Sovereign Medal 10-stars.>


    < Second Place: Blood-Arrow - Rank: Sovereign Medal 8-stars.>


    < Third Place: Prince-Of-Casmia - Rank: Sovereign medal 5-stars.>


    < Fourth Place: Red-Encounter - Rank: Sovereign Medal 3-stars.>


    < Fifth place: Specter - Rank: Sovereign Medal 2-Stars.>


    < Sixth place: Skull-Seeker - Rank: Sovereign Medal 1-star.>


    < Seventh Place: Zuko - Rank: Sovereign Medal 1-star.>


    < Eighth Place: Shadow - Rank: Grandmaster Medal 5-Stars.>


    < Ninth Place: Unforgiver - Rank: Grandmaster Medal 5-Stars.>


    < Tenth: Sweet-girl - Rank: Grandmaster Medal 4-stars.>


    Adrian was so stunned that he was in a daze;


    ''The Conquerors all took the Leader Ranking Board, What''ll happen if they''re all promoted into the Demigods'' ranking board... My position as an Elite Medal will be place below...''


    He stopped his thought... Because thinking about it will only bring pain to his heart, not only him, all the world was in tremor with The Conquerors'' ranking speed... Top 1 to 3 are even stronger than some of the founders in the world.


    ____


    [Back to Supreme.]


    Supreme stared at the energies around his elders which were slowly subsiding, they all opened their eyes, and first took in their surroundings.


    "How do you feel?" He asked.


    "I feel..." Red-Encounter opened his palm, a wall of fire appeared, he then threw it at a tree, and in contact, the tree turned into ash.


    "Powerful!" He added.


    "So this is what a Sovereign Medal feels like! It''s all thanks to you, General Michael." Specter said, clenching his fist, and opening it again.


    "Good, I have bad news." Supreme revealed... The group turned their heads towards him, they were clearly confused.


    Shouldn''t everyone be happy of their new increase in power, why is there bad news?


    "A new guest have entered this realm, and he/she is a Lower god."


    "We can still fight and defect this new enemy!!" Red-Encounter said, demonstrating how to throw a punch. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And besides, We have faced worse." He added.


    "When was that?" Queen-of-death turned her head towards him, a frown on her face.


    "Well... The Giants and S-Rank gates are worse." Red-Encounter said with a smile.


    "A lower God can kill all those monsters in the S-Rank gates in minutes, while the giants can''t even dream of fighting one." Supreme said, staring at him.


    "Ahh....."


    Red-Encounter''s face turned paled, he yelled in terror! "How the hell are we going to win such an enemy?! We might have increased our realm, but even that isn''t enough! What should we do?!!"


    "Calm down, Tyson! I think Micky got an idea." Queen-of-death yelled at him, totally annoyed, then turned to Supreme.


    "I have a plan, A lower god is a lot stronger than a Transcendent, but--"


    "--A question, Brother?"


    Everyone turned to Dark-Angel.


    "Sorry for interrupting you, but shouldn''t we know the ranks above the Sovereign? It''ll be very useful when we encounter these people."


    "Mira has a point." White-Death nodded.


    Supreme exhaled and started;


    "Listen, these are the ranking, and stages above the Sovereign Medal... Hmm... All ranking has the same stages, which are Low, Mid, and high, and the rankings are; Half Immortal rank. Immortal rank. Transcendent rank. Lower god rank.


    True god rank, and Primordial rank... You must know your strength before thinking of facing anyone in these realms."


    "How can we enter the Half immortal realm?" Sweet-girl asked in mild confusion.


    "Yes, Those in the Sovereign Medal 10-stars won''t be able to rank up by killing Monsters or winning VRG... That''s why Amerisa''s founder is stuck in the realm." Queen-of-death said, and sighed darkly.


    "That''s why AI was upgraded, Giving us the path to break through our rank and enter the higher realms... To achieve this, You must all master your bloodlines to the Proficient stage, that''s 70% to 100% mastery... Then you can enter the Half Immortal Realm."


    "How did you know all these, Micky?" Queen-of-death asked, her gaze fixed on Supreme.


    ''How did I know all these? How the hell should I answer? If I lie she''ll know I''m lying... But I can''t say the system told me about it... Yes!''


    He moved his gaze around everyone in confusion;


    "Didn''t anyone check the new update in AI?"


    They all shook their heads.


    "All the information is right there." He smiled at them, while Queen-of-death nodded with a thoughtful expression.


    "Ok, Our task after this game is master our Bloodlines and also accomplishes Micky''s plan."


    She said.


    "Yes, Vice Guild Master is right." They all agreed, standing up from the ground.


    "Let''s head back, We need to save this Realm!" Supreme started walking towards Darkness.

 Chapter 304: Did You Just Say More Than 500,000?!

    [Celestial Base.][Night Time.]


    [08:00Pm.]


    Supreme lied on his bed, in the room given to him by Nora, his thoughts wandering.


    ''I need to creak the meaning behind this word before winning this game, or I''ll be lost... "Go back to the beginning" Where is the beginning? It can''t be the beginning I was born... Or is it?''


    He sighed in frustration, staring at the ceiling.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Read latest chapters at mvl


    He sat up on the bed; "Come in."


    Blood-Arrow opened the door, looked around the room, and walked towards him;


    "What are you doing in here, all alone?" She asked.


    "Just thinking about those words I told you guys about." He sighed helplessly.


    "Don''t be so down love, I have been thinking about it, and I think I have an idea."


    "Really?" He looked up at her in surprise.


    "You said you need to know the meaning of those words, right?"


    She sat down beside him with a smile on her face.


    "I already answered that."


    "Fufufufu... The question is about you, Supreme, Not Michael... So start-from-the-beginning isn''t focused on Michael, it''s on Supreme... So where did Supreme start from the beginning?"


    Supreme was speechless, staring at her like she had grown an extra head... Blood-Arrow chuckled seeing his expression.


    "Start from the beginning, if my guess is right, Supreme appeared in Island Survival... That was your first game, and the beginning of Supreme."


    Supreme slowly nodded in realization: "So go-to-the-beginning is actually my first game?"


    "I think so."


    "You think so?" Supreme stared at her for some seconds then sighed: "It''s better than nothing... I''ll check it out."


    Knock! Knock!


    The two turned to the door.


    "Yes?"


    "It''s me, Nora. Leo is inviting everyone to the center of the island... We''ll be waiting."


    With that said the two heard retreating footsteps.


    "Inviting us? For what?" Blood-Arrow asked, turning her head to Supreme.


    Supreme stood up with a smile, and offered her his hands; "We won''t find out by sitting here."


    She took his hand with a smile; "You are right."


    ___


    [Center of the island.]


    Hundreds of thousands of survivors all sat in different groups, around a bonfire... The sound of chatting, music and even games could be heard, while some lied on the ground, staring at the stars in the night sky.


    Supreme and Blood-Arrow flew towards the location with Nora showing the way, they were stunned seeing so many people gathered in one place, all having... Fun?


    With the situation their world is in, the players were surprised seeing how happy the people were... These people were saved from the outside world and given something to hold on to, a treasure... A new life, they were given; hope.... Hope is a powerful thing.


    There''s a saying that a man can live for a month without food, four weeks without water and four seconds without air... But without hope... Four seconds will be difficult even if they had everything... And with the help of Leo, these poor souls got hope, and with hope, they got the will to live, and... have fun.


    They all looked up seeing Nora, Supreme and Blood-Arrow landing in front of Leo, and quickly stopped what they were doing and stood up, then bowed in acknowledgment.


    "We thank Mr Supreme for protecting us today!!!!"


    Their voices were so loud that Supreme was momentarily stunned speechless:


    "Don''t be too early to thank us, As I said, We''ll only accept your thanks after clearing your world of Monsters!!"


    His calm voice boom all over the place, creating smiles and hopes on the Survivors'' faces.


    With him sitting down beside Leo on the placed blanket, everyone followed suit.


    Supreme observed the bonfire which was two meters big and moved his gaze around, all his elders, then Jasmine and her group with the handful of remaining players who were also sitting around them.


    ''These guys look like craps.''


    Supreme thought, observing the players, they might have showered, but the scars and injures were still on their bodies.


    But the person who caught his gaze was the golden hair lady, sitting on Leo''s left, this lady was so beautiful that it even rival Blood-Arrow''s.


    "Oh, I haven''t introduced you guys yet, this is Potentate, she''s one of my closest friends, and helped me make all these possible." Leo said.


    Supreme, and the players all nodded in understanding.


    The lady in front of them might look beautiful and approachable... But the surrounding energy around her gave them a second thought.


    "Leo. Is there a reason for inviting us to this... Mm... What''s going on here?"


    He asked, moving his gaze around the place.


    "When ever we''re going to war, or doing something that might result to high amount of losses, we always organize this gathering... So those who has families could be with them... No one knows what''s waiting ahead of us... And... Potentate brought bad new."


    Leo said in a surprisingly calm tone, his gaze calm, and fixed on the bonfire.


    Supreme and the players turned to Potentate, who opened her mouth;


    "The Commandments has a new leader, A woman; her name is Goddess Apate, she''s a lower god, and also a Commander of Moros... They''re assembling all their army as we speak... And their first target is H-City."


    Seeing their confused expressions, she explained; S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "H-City is located at the southern part of A-City, it''s a neighboring city, twice the size of A-City... A-City is the city you guys faced off the Infested."


    They all nodded, finally getting her explanation.


    "Do you know the enemy''s total army?" Queen-of-death asked, sipping the hot tea in her cup.


    "I don''t know their total army, but... The army they had assembled at the moment consist of Abominations, and all the stages of infested... I''ll say, they''re more than 500,000 thousands, excluding the Monsters."


    Pifffff!!


    Queen-of-death spurted out the tea in her mouth, not only her, half of the players did the same.


    "Did you just say more than 500,000?" Red-Encounter asked, his voice hoarse.


    Potentate nodded her head; "They''re starting with H-City, I don''t know their target after that."


    Leo sighed and stood up, then said to the players;


    "Come with me, I got something to show all of you." Without waiting for their reply, He walked towards the cars.


    The players stood up one at a time, and followed behind him.


    "Maybe he''s going to show us his army?" Red-Encounter guessed in a low voice, following behind Supreme.

 Chapter 305: Welcome To Doomsday

    The group drove for about an hour before reaching an open green field, the group got down the cars, and followed behind Leo.Supreme moved his gaze around the place, the field was surrounded by two mountains which majestically stood on the west and east side, security lights were stationed around the place, all pointed at a circular red gateway in front of them.


    ''Hmm... Only two exits, unclimbable mountains, and a weird looking gateway...''


    He suddenly felt like he was being watched, with every movement he took towards the gateway, his guard was fully on, ready to act.


    Supreme moved his gaze on the players, seeing they were all on edge, looking around with pale faces.


    ''The night sky only heighten this feeling.


    Noticing their temperaments; Leo turned around to face the players.


    "Don''t think too much about it, it''s a formation set by Potentate, No one will be able to enter without her or me around... It''s just a side effect of the main formation... The key is to think that the feeling is fake... Not real, like a monster in a cupboard... Never real."


    The players all stared at him in reproach.


    ''If this is only a side effect, what''s the main action of this formation?'' Supreme moved his gaze around the place, and stopped on the golden hair lady.


    ''This lady isn''t simple.''


    "Come on, what I want to show you is inside this gateway... This is a simulation, It''s our training ground... Oh?" He stopped, and looked at them over his shoulder.


    "You can die in here, but you''ll be revived back here... Don''t be frightened, we aren''t here to fight, I just want to show you what my would once look like... And how it all started."


    He placed his palm on the gateway, which hummed for some seconds, then the red glass like barrier shattered into pieces.


    "Let''s go."


    Leo walked inside, followed by his kings, then Gaya and Potentate.


    "Be on guard."


    Ghost said to Karen and Jasmine, before walking inside the gate, the players followed and lastly, The Conquerors.


    Supreme appeared above a tall building, he looked around seeing everyone doing the same thing, taking in their surroundings.


    Supreme raised his head, seeing the clear blue sky, and the sound of cars moving below... Out of curiosity, he walked up to Leo who stood on the edge and looked downward.


    "Huh?"


    He was stunned, seeing cars moving on the street, with people chatting, and going on with their daily business....


    ''This is no different from a normal city.''


    "This is A-City... And the building we''re standing on is the number one biggest Mall in the city." Leo revealed, his gaze fixed on the horizon.


    "Who would have guessed A-City is this beautiful?" Red-Encounter looked down at the cars, and people walking out from the Mall.


    "It''s a lot better than ours." He added.


    "Because our world and lives are control by AI, these guys are using money for their purchase, not life times." Queen-of-death said with a sad smile. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nora walked up to the two, and asked: "What''s life times?"


    "Life times as the name revealed is our life and money, If it gets to Zero, you die." Red-Encounter quickly explained... While Queen-of-death looked at him from the side of her eyes.


    Nora frowned; "What if your life times remain 1 day, and you haven''t eaten for three days, what''ll you do?"


    "Well... There''s only one way to go, and that''s Death... Or you can play VRG and gambled, you win, you gain some life times, lose... Well... You understand." Red-Encounter nodded, looking at the building.


    "That''s so bad, what about you? I hope yours isn''t low."


    Queen-of-death frowned slightly hearing her question.


    Before Red-Encounter could reply, she interrupted; "He''s a rich kid, So he always has life times... Can you two stop asking, and answering irrelevant things? We need to focus on what at hand!"


    "Huh?"


    The two were stunned speechless, with a sigh, Queen-of-death walked away.


    "Is she close to you?" Nora asked, observing Queen-of-death''s back.


    "Uh? She''s my friend, and also my Vice Guild Master." He answered in mild confusion.


    "Well... It seems she''s jealous."


    "What? That''s not possible, I know Jennifer, she''ll never be jealous that easily." Red-Encounter said with 100% seriousness.


    "I''m the one jealous." He added in a low voice, which Nora heard.


    "Ok, I''ll say try your luck before someone else did." With that said, she walked away.


    Red-Encounter stared at her in mild confusion, then turned his head towards Queen-of-death.


    ''Could it be?'' He thought, utterly perplexed.


    Queen-of-death walked towards Dark-Angel and White-Death, while shaking her head.


    ''What was that all about, girl?! That''s not you! You can''t have feeling for that scoundrel! He''s careless, annoying, but he has a good heart, he helped Mira, and Micky with their house, And even followed us still now... Stop it!''


    She shook her head vigorously.


    "What''s wrong, Bestie?"


    Dark-Angel''s worried voice brought her out from her thoughts, she looked at the two girls who were staring at her in confusion.


    "Is something wrong with your neck?" White-Death asked.


    "Augh? Oh! That... It''s nothing, it''s just neck massage... What are you two doing here?" She asked, successfully changing the topic.


    "Watching the park, look at those kids playing football... We''re thinking if it''s fun."


    Queen-of-death was silent hearing Dark-Angel, it''s true the two girls missed a lot of their childhood fun... Dark-Angel was always indoor, protected by her brother, while White-Death''s life wasn''t one that gave her the privilege for that.


    "Hmm... What If when we get back, I''ll take you guys out to play around, would you two like that?"


    "Yay!!!" The two were very happy hearing Queen-of-death.


    _


    [Five minutes later.]


    "We have been here for more than five minutes, I still don''t get the reason showing us this." Supreme turned his head to Leo, who smiled at him.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!


    All the players looked up at the sky, seeing five huge red Lightnings tearing the sky open, the next moment;


    BANG!!!


    BANG!!


    "AHHHHH!!!!!!"


    BANG!!


    "HELP ME!!!"


    "NOOO!!! AHHHH!!"


    BANG!!


    BOOM!


    They all watched in Horror, as the cars lose control, smashing into one another, causing explosions, and death all over the city... A car lose control and flew over another car, smashing into the park, killing countless unexpected children and adults.


    Leo sighed darkly, and muttered;


    "Welcome to Doomsday."

 Chapter 306: This Is My Only Choice

    "Ahhh!!!""Run!!"


    "Help Me!!!!"


    Red-Encounter slowly shook his head; "It''s like watching an apocalypse in real life."


    "It''s real life, Dumbass." Shadow walked towards him.


    Red-Encounter pretended not to hear him, and watched as the people run around the street, some even destroying countless stores, then rushing inside, and coming out with countless goods.


    "Are they stealing? That isn''t the right thing to do, they should first think of saving themselves."


    "If you are in this situation, this will be your only thought, plunder stores and take anything that can keep you alive." Unforgiver walked up to the two.


    "I get that, but how can a standing Fan keep you alive?" Red-Encounter pointed at a group of men running out of the Mall with TVs and Fans in hands.


    Unforgiver stared at them in mild confusion; "Humans are unpredictable." He stated.


    "Are you guys seeing this?!"


    The two looked at Shadow in confusion, they followed his gaze, raising their heads into the air.


    "What the... Butt!" They exclaimed in unison.


    Wssssssssh


    "What''s that sound?" Dark-Angel looked around in confusion.


    "Mira... Mira... Mira... Look up." White-Death was horrified, seeing the thing falling from the sky.


    Dark-Angel looked up, and both her and Queen-of-death''s faces turned paled.


    "Watch out!!"


    Whoosh!!!


    An Airplane flew past the roof, over their heads, and smashed into the buildings, blocks away from them, causing a huge explosion... Casualties unknown.


    "How did a plane fall from the sky? Did it also lose control? All the people inside..." Blood-Arrow was speechless, staring at the flames miles away from them.


    "This is just the start."


    Leo waved his hand, and their surroundings changed... The players looked up at the red sky and was flabbergasted, they looked around and discovered they were now on the roof of a hospital.


    Supreme looked down seeing countless people with red eyes rushing towards the Hospital, asking the doctors for help...


    "I''m sorry, We don''t know its cure! We are very sorry, I think Leo was right!!"


    They all listened to the Doctor who stood outside the Hospital, addressing the petrified people.


    "Kill them all!! Kill those with red eyes!! Leave no one alive!!! These Monsters must be killed!!"


    "Yes!!!!"


    The players looked ahead of them, seeing more than 50 men walking towards the Hospital with countless cold weapons, they made no attempt to hide their killing intent and sinister intentions, as they stared at the People who has red eyes.


    "Kill them all!!!"


    The players watched as the men charged towards the defenseless people, and started killing them like flies.


    "Such ruthlessness, But did this solve anything?" Zuko who had been Silent for so long asked.


    Leo shook his head; "I gave them a simple command, which was; those who has red eyes will die in two hours, they shouldn''t bury or throw the bodies, they should burn them... But these guys only kill without burning."


    The players stared as the massacre happening below them with dark expression on their faces.


    Leo waved his hand again, and this time... The men were gone, but the dead bodies of all the people with red eyes were left behind, even the Doctor was killed by a stray bullet.


    BOOM!!!


    They looked up in shock, the night sky was bloodred, but that wasn''t the thing that caught their attention.


    "Are those eyes?!" Red-Encounter was stunned.


    The red eerie eyes were fixed on them, but disappeared after ten seconds.


    "Those eyes... They look nothing like Echidna''s eyes... I think it''s Moros."


    Supreme turned his head to Leo, who nodded, proving his guess was correct.


    "Yes, He was trapped in my world, but after the whole cities and nations was taken over, he got freed, and now... He''s after our destruction." Leo said.


    Supreme sighed: "I said I''ll tell you our real enemy, but it seems you already know one of the leaders."


    "One? How many are there?" Leo turned to him in mild confusion.


    "Saying the truth, I don''t know... But I know all their names... Moros is just one of the leaders... But I have a strong feeling Typhon is the main ruler."


    "Typhon?!" Potentate turned her head towards him, her face filled with shock.


    "Yes... We''re still alive because he''s still trapped."


    {Technically....}


    ''Huh?''


    {The evil Gods are close to locating Typhon, the more blood is spill, the closer they got.}


    ''More blood? Like the more people they kill?''


    {Correct.}


    "I don''t think he''ll be for long." Leo said coldly.


    GRRRRAAAA!!!


    The three lowered their gazes to the ground, seeing all the dead bodies moving, they watched as they started mutating, and in less than 20 seconds, they all stopped up from the ground.


    "The dead have risen." Leo said staring at the infested below.


    ''Hey system, With what you said, I need to stop the monsters from killing people. Right?''


    {And how the hell are you going to achieve that? You can''t split yourself into 10.} sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''True... But I can direct all their attention towards me... If they''re focus on me, they won''t be focus on killing others, and Typhon''s release will take longer.''


    {What the hell are you planning?! You do know you''ll be in a lot of danger doing this, right? And the success rate is less than 60%.}


    ''Of course, I know that... But it''s the only way, If Typhon is release, None of us is safe... Not even my family.''


    {"....."}


    ''I don''t have a choice, their attention and army needs to be focus on me, My Soul soldiers don''t have blood, and they aren''t control by my Mana, because it''s a cheat... I can use them to fight an army bigger than mine.''


    {"....."}


    ''I''ll have to reveal it to the world that I''m the next Abyssal Ruler! The next Primordial god of the Abyssal... If they knew this truth, they''ll use all their forces to get rid of me.''


    {I''m with Host on this... But... Host should first enter the Immortal Realm before doing this... At least, Host should have a fighting chance.}


    ''I know that. Wait... Do you think I''m planning on revealing this now? Come on! I''m not stupid!!''


    {"....."}


    "Ok, It''s time to go back, we have a long day tomorrow."


    Leo waved his hand, and everyone vanished from the roof.

 Chapter 307: One Explanation!

    [Next Day.][Celestial Base.]


    [7:00 Am.]


    Supreme, and Leo stood on the bridge, staring ahead Into empty space.


    "We got the news the enemy are on the move."


    Leo finally opened his mouth after a long peaceful silence.


    "Aren''t there survivors in H-City?" Supreme asked, his hands folded on his chest.


    "They''re, But a little... They had all be asked to vacate."


    Supreme turned to him in mild confusion; "If all the Internet had been shut down, how can you send a message?"


    Leo opens his right palm, and a crystal appeared on it;


    "Potentate gave me this, while I distributed it to those I trust... I can know what''s happening in their cities or nations while being on my bed."


    Supreme nodded; "It''s just like my bracelet... It can make calls, and do a lot... It''s just that calls cost life times, so not many people like using it."


    Leo stared at the white bracelet in Supreme''s wrist for some seconds and nodded:


    "Yesterday, your group all has gold, and diamond bracelets, but after those light, their colors all changed to that of red and White, is there some kind of hierarchy between bracelet colors?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You can say it like that¡­ White bracelets belong to only the strongest."


    "Hmm... In your world you''re the strongest, In mine; I am... What about we have a little dual?" Leo suggested, and added:


    "Just me and you, No one else."


    "Are you sure about that?" Supreme stared at him, from the side of his eyes.


    Leo turned towards him, and got on a fighting posture.


    Supreme sighed; "Ok then, don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    He turned towards Leo, and gestured for him to attack with a finger.


    "What are those two doing?"


    Show who was hovering over the clouds asked the silver hair lady on her.


    "When two lions meet, there can only be one with dominance." Blood-Arrow smiled.


    "True, same with Dragons."


    Blood-Arrow looked down at Snow, and patted her head; "Should I help you out?"


    "Huh? What are you saying, master?" Snow was confused.


    "Don''t forget we share the same emotions, I can feel your emotions... When ever Drakon is close by, your heartbeat picks up... I''ll say you love him, am I right?"


    "Wha--"


    "--Don''t denial it!"


    Snow sighed helplessly;


    "The moment I saw him, I fell in love, but why would a Royal Dragon love a Noble Dragon, who can''t even take her Human form."


    "Wait!! You can take a human form?!" Blood-Arrow was shocked, then filled with joy.


    "Yes, All Dragons has Human form... But it''s very difficult to activate, so not all Dragons could do it, only the talented ones."


    Blood-Arrow slowly nodded; "Don''t worry, I know you can do it, Just keep trying, and if you need any help, Let me know."


    "Thank you, Master."


    BOOOM!!!


    The two looked below them, seeing Leo flying meters back, smashing heavily on the ground.


    Supreme redrew his palm, and stood straight; "You can do better than that."


    ''How the hell did he see through my Pentagon fighting technique?''


    Leo thought, standing up from the ground.


    "I wasn''t serious, time to be."


    Leo shot towards Supreme, flames surrounded his feet and fists; he activated Aura Suppression on Supreme... Seeing Supreme standing still, he threw a punch at his face.


    {Legendary-Class Skill: Foresight; Activated.}


    Supreme stared at the punch in slow motion, he dodged the fist with a tilt of his head, an opening appeared, but Supreme didn''t take it, instead he moved to the side, As the second fist headed towards his lower abdomen.


    ''What a smart guy, exposing an opening for the opponent to act, and counter with a powerful fire fist... If not for [Foresight] I would have been deceived.''


    Leo turned his head towards Supreme, surprise evidence in his face... He shot towards him again, and this time sending a kick.


    Supreme moved drop to his knees, and gave a punch to Leo''s second leg, causing him to lose his balance, falling to the ground.


    Supreme stood up, and moved backward, "Come on."


    Leo stood up, and shot towards him, sending a punch, to his shock, Supreme caught his fist in his palm, and gave him a straight kick to his abdomen.


    Leo flew backward again, hitting the ground heavily.


    "It seems I should stop playing with you." He stood up again.


    ''Playing? Was he playing with me all along?''


    His eyes widened, as Leo vanished from view;


    "Ok, Hide and seek." Supreme moved his gaze around.


    BAM!!


    A punch connected with his face, causing him to staggered backward.


    BAM!!


    Then a kick to his chest, Supreme fell on the ground, and quickly stood up.


    ''This?!''


    He looked around, his eyes and ears fixed on the tiniest sound.


    BANG!!


    A kick from his back caused him to spurt out a mouthful of blood, flying forward, smashing face down.


    Whoosh!!


    BAM!!!!!


    ''Huh?''


    Leo was stunned, Seeing Supreme caught his punch even when he''s using [Stealth]. When Supreme turned his head towards him, Leo felt goosebumps for the first time seeing the two colors eyes.


    "You have your fun, Now it''s my turn."


    Supreme pulled Leo towards him and gave a powerful headbutt, Leo staggered backward shaking his head vigorously.


    Supreme stood up, and the next moment;


    {Legendary-class Skill: Shadow Form; Activated.}


    The next moment, he turned into a shadow, and appeared on the ground.


    ''What the butt??''


    Leo stared at the shadow on the ground which shot towards him, gotten some feet away, he saw the shadow threw a tornado kick, and the next thing he saw was a kick connecting on the side of his face.


    Pifff!!


    He spurted out a mouthful of blood, and fell heavily on the ground; ''What the hell?! Did I just get hit by a shadow? Which was on the ground?!''


    He stood up and looked at the sun, it was rising from the east, the shadow should be on the West; As Supreme was standing backing East, But the shadow was on the East, Its head facing the East... Which shouldn''t be possible... There''s only one explanation.


    ''Did Supreme turned himself into a shadow? On the ground?!!''

 Chapter 308: 1.5 Million Fighters!

    "Is that?"Nora, the Kings, Queen-of-death, Red-Encounter, the players and the Fighters were all dumbfounded seeing Leo moving from one place to another, punching thin air... They were dumbfounded seeing him flying to the side, falling heavily on the ground.


    "Am I the only one confused?" Red-Encounter asked.


    "What''s Leo doing?" Ricky asked in mild confusion.


    "Training?" Mila guessed, looking at Leo who stood up from the ground.


    "If it''s training, why is he falling to the ground, He seems to be attacking something... Something invisible."


    Queen-of-death move her gaze around, she raised an eyebrow seeing the shadow moving around.


    "Look at that shadow in front of Leo, Do you guys think...?"


    "Huh?"


    Nora and the Kings were stunned;


    "Yes!! That shadow is moving! Does that mean the one Leo is fighting is invisible?" Mika asked looking around. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That person might be an enemy, we need to help Leo!!"


    "Hold your Horse, Sam! Anyone that can throw Leo with such force isn''t our match, I''ll say we should call Potentate here, she might help us."


    "Nora is right." Gaya agreed.


    "That won''t be necessary."


    The group looked up seeing Blood-Arrow descending towards them; "Leo and Supreme are training." She landed in front of the group.


    "Wait!! That Shadow is Supreme?!" Jack was flabbergasted.


    ''Wait, Supreme could face Leo, and it seems he has the upper hand, does that mean, Supreme is stronger than Leo?!'' He thought in shock.


    _


    "This is pure cheating!"


    Leo leaped backwards, creating distance from the shadow on the ground, the bruises on his face was healing with a frightening speed, and in less than five seconds, all his injuries were gone.


    "You also have healing skill, impressive."


    Supreme''s voice reverberated all over the place.


    "Ok then, let''s get serious."


    Leo smirked, while the space beneath his feet tore opened and he entered the ground.


    ''Space Bloodline?'' Supreme was dumbfounded.


    "You are good, but that won''t stop me."


    Supreme deactivated his skill, and appeared in front of everyone, he then closed his eyes.


    Leo moved between spaces, looking for the right opportunity to strike... Upon seeing Supreme closing his eyes, he frowned.


    "What is he up to?"


    "Got you!"


    Supreme opened his eyes, and waved his hand in front of him, the surrounding space tore opened, and countless void vortexes appeared all over the place.


    "You''ll either come out, or get cut down."


    He clenched his palm into a fist, and the moment he opened it, the void vortexes started spinning, tearing everything on sight, including space itself.


    "You can never hide from the Void."


    The Void vortexes picked up, spinning faster, the wind picked up, and a dark tornado frowned around them.


    "Not showing? Fine then."


    Before he could explode space itself, Leo appeared close to the tornado and bowed his head.


    "I accept defeat."


    Supreme smirked, his eyes returned to its usual brown, while the void tornado vanished from sight, leaving not even a single trace behind.


    "You... You were really going to destroy the space around us? You do know that''ll create a crack, which might result to a dark hole or something far worse." Leo said with a slight frown.


    "I can create Dark holes with just a snap of my fingers... And if it''s something far worse, it can also be taken care of."


    "You''re arrogant... I like it; I just hope your powers will be enough in the coming war."


    "Oh it will be." He grinned remembering his cheats.


    Before Leo could say anything, he saw a ghostly monster with three heads behind Supreme. It was calmly walking towards them.


    "Watch out! Supreme!"


    He charged towards Supreme, moved past him, then summoned his two swords. His gaze fixed on the monster.


    "Impossible! This is the monster in the gate! The Chimaera! Why did it look different?" He muttered to himself.


    He slowly turned his head to his right, seeing a monster with eight legs, and four bony scythe hands, walking towards him... Still shocked, he looked at his left... Seeing a Vampire walking towards them.


    "These are all powerful monsters!! We need to get--"


    Leo stopped seeing Supreme''s hand on his right shoulder.


    Stay connected via mvl


    "Don''t work yourself out, these are my generals..."


    "Generals?"


    Leo was dumbfounded, he lowered his weapons and watched as the ghostly Monsters stopped in front of them and got down on one knee.


    "Hmm... Where is Orthus?" Supreme moved his gaze around in confusion.


    The space tore opened, and Orthus walked out, the dog stopped beside Queen-Spidax and got down on all four.


    "These guys are the general of my army, but Orthus don''t have a force to command yet."


    "Wait! You have an Army?" Leo was flabbergasted.


    Supreme smirked and commanded;


    "All of you, Come out!!"


    BOOM!!!!!


    A huge vortex appeared on the ground, and a total of 300,000 Souls rose behind the generals, they all then got down on one knee.


    Leo moved his gaze around, then looked at Supreme, only to see ten huge figures behind him.


    "You summoned us, My Lord."


    Reaper asked, kneeling behind Supreme.


    "Just showing our friends here, my force." Supreme looked at players and survivors distance away from them.


    "Hmm... How many are here?" Leo asked, staring at the kneeling souls.


    "300,000." Supreme answered.


    "Hmm... I have a total of 400,000 fighters, plus your 300,000, that''s 700,000... If we add all the leaders'' armies, we''ll have at least 1.5 Million fighters... That''ll be enough to clear the whole world of Monsters and Infested."


    Supreme, Drakon, Reaper and even Abyss were stunned hearing the amount of soldiers.


    "That''s great, I think you should speak to Nora about our next plan."


    Leo thought for a moment and nodded; "You''re right."


    He looked at the souls one last time, and flew towards Nora''s location.


    Supreme waited for some minutes, then turned to his four generals;


    "Give me the goods."


    The four nodded, the next moment; countless spirit stones/Cores appeared in front of them, Supreme waved his hand, storing everything in the system.


    {Cores/Spirit stones added to the storage.}


    {Storage: 984,700 Cores/Spirit stones.}


    ''Sending you guys to hunt monsters and Infested to get the cores is one of my best ideas... These cores will surely help me in the future.''


    He smirked.

 Chapter 309: Leaders Of The Six Nations: A Gift.

    [Some hours Later.]The players stood behind Leo, staring at the hundreds of cars driving towards them.


    They watched as six off-road vehicles stopped in front of Leo, and ten people got down. The hundred and something cars stopped behind theirs, and both men and women got down; Half of the people walked to the trunk of the cars, opened it, and started bringing out countless two meters long wooden crates.


    "Mr Leo, I see it''s time to get rid of those Bastards."


    Supreme and the players stared at an old woman who looked nothing like her age, she was so beautiful that they were stunned, Wrinkles could be seen on the expose skin on her body, but her face was cleared of any.


    "Welcome, Mrs Sham." Leo welcomed with opened hands.


    He looked at the redhead young lady behind Mrs Shem, and smiled; "Miss Scarlett."


    Leo then turned to the three men in black outfits, with pistols placed on the holsters on their waists;


    "Mr Suden, Mr Xu, and Mr Chen." He greeted, and looked around the people; "Where is Miss Vanilla?"


    The group just sighed, and looked up.


    The players were confused, so they all looked up, seeing a Young lady was walking towards then; she was using the air like a flat ground.


    "I see Miss Vanilla haven''t changed." Leo smiled at her.


    "These guys are all Sovereign medal, 10-Stars at that." Red-Encounter whispered to Queen-of-death, who slowly nodded.


    "That old lady is above the Sovereign, I''ll say she''s a Half Immortal or Immortal."


    "She''s an Immortal." Supreme said, looking at the two over his shoulder.


    The two looked at one another in shock, while Red-Encounter nodded in realization.


    "That''s why she looks so young, even though she''s above 70."


    The elders closest to him nodded, Then heard Leo''s Voice;


    "Help them with the weapons."


    His fighters nodded, and quickly rush up to the men and women, helping them with the crates.


    "Let me introduce everyone." Leo turned to the players, and continued;


    "Guys these are our guests, they came from another world, I know it sounds crazy, but with everything you have seen, this won''t shock you... And these six are the leaders of the six nations... We have seven, but the seventh is overrun with Infested and monsters, and we lose the seventh Leader." Read latest stories on mvl


    The players nodded at the six leaders, not saying anything.


    "Leaders, This young man is called Supreme, He''s the leader of our guests... He might look good and nice, But don''t get on his bad side." Leo smirked at Supreme, who sighed helplessly.


    "Oh really?"


    Chen, the leader of the fifth nation, walked towards Supreme, he observed him for some seconds and turned to Leo.


    "Are you sure he''s that powerful?" He asked.


    Before Leo could say anything, Chen continued; "Why Am I asking? I can see for my self."


    He secretly channeled his spiritual energy and without hesitation sent a punch towards Supreme''s Chest.


    BAM!!!!


    Everyone froze, and sharply turned their heads behind them, seeing Chen stuck in a Car... The collision dented the car beyond recognition.


    "What....?"


    They looked back at Supreme, and was stunned seeing a young girl looking 15 years old standing in front of him, her fist still stretched forth.


    "Was Chen threw away by a Kid''s punch?" Mr Suden was flabbergasted.


    The rest were speechless.


    Chen shook his head. Spiritual energy burst out from him, turning the car into ash;


    "That was a lucky Hit, why don''t you try it again."


    He smirked in amusement.


    Dark-Angel stood up straight;


    "Don''t ever try a sneak attack on my brother."


    "Brother?"


    Chen grinned, and shot towards Dark-Angel, he infused some of his energy into his fist and threw a punch towards Dark-Angel, who in turn; channeled her Mana into her fist, her eyes turned completely black. She threw a punch, meeting Chen''s fist head on.


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    A huge sonic wave spared out from their collision, Dark-Angel move three steps back, while Chen stood still on spot.


    ''This guy is strong.''


    Dark-Angel shook her numbed hand, her gaze fixed on Chen.


    "Hahaha!!! You''re the first Kid that I know who''s this powerful!! There''s no need to test your brother, He''ll surely defect me." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Chen walked towards Dark-Angel and squat down in front or her;


    "You made me excited."


    He slowly held her hand, and opened her palm. A Silver necklace appeared in his hand... He then placed it on Dark-Angel''s open palm.


    "This is a gift from me, It''s called the Eye of Protection, Always keep it close to you."


    Dark-Angel looked at him for some seconds, then looked up at her brother, who slowly nodded at her.


    "Thank you." She thanked, and wore the necklace. Chen smiled brightly, seeing her action.


    Supreme slowly scanned the necklace with the system.


    {Name: Eye of Protection -- Effect: Protect the wearer from two fatal attacks... Note: Ones used, It''ll take 24 hours to recharge.}


    He nodded in amazement. ''Such valuable treasure was given out just like that? He must be really impressed by Mira.''


    "Wow! It seems Mr Chen is still as generous as always, Giving away such treasure."


    Mr Maxim said with a smile.


    "I''m happy! It''s rare to see such talent."


    Chen stood up, and nodded at Leo; "So my friend, What''s the plan? How are we finally going to stop the Commandments, and Calamities?" He asked.


    "The Calamities are all Dead." Nora revealed.


    All the leaders, and even the soldiers carrying the crates were all stunned, they all turned to Leo, with shock and Awe.


    "Wow, Who would have thought the Lord of Celestial is already this powerful." Scarlett said with a smile.


    "Yes, If Leo is already this great! Why do we need to worry about the outcome of the upcoming war...? This war will be easily won!!"


    Chen was ecstatic.


    "You guys are mistaken." Leo said staring at the six.


    "Mistaken? Why''s that?" Mrs Shem asked in mild confusion.


    "Leo isn''t the one who killed the five calamities." Maxim said.


    They Leaders and soldiers were getting more confused.


    "Then Who''s Strong enough to kill the five?" Chen asked, looking at Maxim.


    "The Brother of the girl you just gave a gift."


    "Come again?!"


    Everyone was horrified.

 Chapter 310: Who Else Want To Leave?

    [Celestial Base.][Command Room.]


    Leo stood on the stage, staring at the Leaders and players sitting in front of him.


    "As you all now know. The 8th and 9th Commandments, including the Five Calamities are all dead thanks to Supreme... But... We now have a new Enemy, and she''s organizing--"


    "--Wait, did you just say "She"?" Chen was speechless.


    "Yes, She''s a lot stronger than all of us--"


    "--Then what about Supreme? He''s Supreme, so he must be the Supreme of all of us here, right?"


    "Did this guy just repeated the word "Supreme" three times in a sentence, and it actually made sense." Red-Encounter was flabbergasted.


    "We don''t know what this new Enemy and Supreme is capable of, But I have a feeling we''ll find out in due time." Leo said, and continued;


    "The enemy''s force will be heading to A-City soon, and it''ll take two days before they enter the City, We must stop them before they reach the island... That means we''ll be stopping them at the wilderness."


    "A question."


    They all turned their heads to Red-Encounter, whose hand was rise Into the air.


    "Please don''t embarrass us." Queen-of-death muttered under her breath.


    Red-Encounter smiled, seeing he got the attention of everyone, he then stood up, and opened his mouth.


    "How are we going to fight those Gold Infested, what''s their name again? Yes, the Ghouls! These guy exclude poison from their bodies, I hope you have a solution for this?"


    Queen-of-death and the elders looked up at him in surprise.


    ''That was actually a good question.'' Queen-of-death let out a small smile. Enjoy more content from mvl


    "That''s a good question, Mr Red-Encounter."


    Leo snapped his finger, and a Mask with a glass face appeared in front of everyone.


    "The ghouls'' poisons don''t work on anyone above its rank, that is; the poison is ineffective against everyone in the ascended realm." Leo said, placing the Mask on the desk in front of him.


    The players turned their heads to Supreme:


    "What Rank is an Ascended realm?" Queen-of-death asked.


    "Elite Medal." He answered, then closed his eyes again.


    "Any more questions?"


    Leo asked, moving his gaze around the leaders and players.


    "Yes! I have one."


    Chen announced, and added; "Where is Potentate?"


    "Really? Is that a question?" Leo asked in mild surprised.


    "Yeah... Come on dude, She''s so beautiful, I would have hit on that silver hair behind me, but knowing she has already been taken, I held myself back."


    Supreme opened his eyes, and stared at Chen, who sat in front of him with a dark expression.


    Chen felt the gaze on his back, and quickly opened his mouth; "I said I held myself back! But Potentate belong to no one, and Leo is with Gaya, So I can have her!! Right?!"


    Supreme sighed, and closed his eyes again, Blood-Arrow who sat beside him smiled, and rested her head on his shoulder.


    "You belong to me, and no one else." Supreme said with his eyes close.


    "Same with you." She smiled sweetly.


    Feeling the gaze have left his back, Chen wiped the sweat off his face; ''How can someone emanate such killing intent for just saying His Fianc¨¦e is beautiful? Shouldn''t he be happy I''m commenting on her beauty?''


    He almost fell off his seat feeling the gaze was on his back again, but this time, it was like looking into his soul.


    ''Can this guy read thoughts?''


    He slowly looked behind him, seeing Supreme''s gaze fixed on him, He gulped in and stared at the beauty, whose head was rested on Supreme''s shoulder, her eyes close... With nothing to do, he waved his hand at Supreme.


    ''Just Joking.''


    Supreme stared at him for some seconds, then wrapped his arm around Blood-Arrow, and closed his eyes again.


    ''Geez, What a guy... So overprotective.''


    He turned his gaze back to Leo and yelled; "Come On!! Where is she?!" He asked.


    "She''s investigating."


    Leo gave a simple reply. Before they knew it, Chen stood up; "Where?"


    "North of the island." Leo gave a direction, he was used to Chen''s behavior, so he wasn''t surprise.


    Chen quickly walked out of the room, with everyone gaze on him.


    "Did that guy knew we''re in an important meeting?" Shadow asked in mild confusion.


    Leo shook his head, and continued; "These are the plans, We''ll attack from the front, while Mrs Sham''s forces will attack from the East..."


    Supreme opened his eyes with a bored expression, he looked at Blood-Arrow who raise her head, staring straight at his eyes.


    "Do you want some fresh air?" He asked with a smile.


    Blood-Arrow slowly nodded.


    Supreme stood up with her, and walked out or the room, not even looking back.


    "It seems everyone already have their own plans." Mr Suden said, relaxing on his seat.


    Leo looked at everyone, and sighed, then asked; "Who else want to leave?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Like waiting for the question, Red-Encounter quickly stood up, he opened his palm to Queen-of-death who was beside him.


    "Come on."


    "What?" She raised a brow at him.


    Red-Encounter sighed and say to Leo;


    "Mr Leo, You said the enemy will reach here after two days, That''s on the third day... So there''s no need to be saying all this now... You can simply tell us on the eve of the War... That''s why only half of us are listening to you."


    Everyone stared at him in a daze.


    "You''re right, but we should be prepared, and know how to direct the fighters." Leo said.


    "Then you should be talking to the Captains or Commanders. We don''t even have an Army to lead."


    Leo was speechless, he stared at Red-Encounter, totally bewildered.


    "Now, can we?"


    Red-Encounter turned to Queen-of-death, who sighed and took his hand... The two then walked out of the room.


    The players and Elders looked at one another, and followed suit.


    "I have to admit it, that guy does have a point." Me Xu stood up, and walked outside.


    In matter of minutes, Only Leo and his Kings were left alone in the room.


    Leo shook his head with an unbelievable smile; "What are you guys waiting for? Let''s go out and have some fun."

 Chapter 311: Where Is Erika?!!

    [Two days Later.]It has been two days after the unexpected turn of event in the Command room. In these past two days, there had been a slight to little change, Which are; The Monsters had taken above H-City and all the neighboring cities around A-City... They had all mistaken the Enemy''s forces... But after some spy... Ahm... Some investigation, They got the total number of Infested and monsters... Which is the total of 10 Millions...


    ...The number horrified the survivors. That means, every single monster and infested in their world is attacking at once... The Enemy''s forces murdered theirs by 10¨C1.


    That wasn''t all, They also discovered the enemies were attacking from all four direction, which means, if they move out to stop them at the wilderness as Leo planned, the Base will be left unprotected from the attack coming from the sea.


    That''s why they were all gathered in Celestial Base Square, with all the Survivors, both fighters and non-Fighters... This is a Battle of everyone''s survival... But Currently... Everyone was speechless, and confused, some even petrified.


    There isn''t a single way out of this, 10 Millions against 1.5 Million... How the hell are they going to win such force...? Not to mention the Commandments; which could kill hundreds of them with a drop of their hands.


    Leo who stood in front of the survivors opened his mouth;


    "You all got the news, The enemies will be arriving at A-City at 6:00Am tomorrow... And the forces from the South, East, and West; will be arriving at 8:00Am, 10:00Am and 3:00Pm, respectively... So we have two hours to take care of those coming from the North, then we''ll rush back to assist those in the Base, then we''ll..."


    Leo stopped seeing Supreme''s hand up;


    "What you''re saying have a 99% chance of failing... The enemy attacking from the North at 6:00Am has the total of 4 Millions, and our total force is 1.5 Millions... Let just say you''ll send 1 Million to A-City, it will take a day ride, so they''ll be moving now... How do you expect them to move back in two hours? When going took 20 hours?" He asked.


    "It''s good you asked this."


    Leo gestured for a soldier to being the bag he was holding towards them.


    He took the bag, and opened it, removing a scroll.


    "This is a Magic scroll, we can teleport with this... We have a total of 5 Millions, that''s enough for a small jump between miles."


    Leo showed everyone the scroll.


    "Ok, You''ll be leaving 500,000 fighters in the base, and the remaining 1,000,000 will attack?" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Exactly." Leo nodded at Supreme.


    "A question."


    Queen-of-death announced;


    "Yes?"


    Leo turned his head towards her.


    "These Scrolls are good, but what about the Monsters? Ghouls? Or those black things whose hand could take any weapons'' form? Not to mention airborne Monsters... Are your people strong enough to face them?"


    Leo thought for a moment and nodded; "Our fighters have been fighting these things for years, we know their weaknesses, So we can handle it."


    "Good. Then you guys will be staying back."


    "What?!"


    Leo and his people turned to Supreme in shock.


    "What happened?" Supreme asked in mild confusion, seeing all eyes were on him.


    "Did you just say we should stay back?" Chen asked, thinking he misheard.


    "Yes... The 4 Million Monsters arriving at 6:00Am belongs to us... In less than 1 hour, they''ll be wiped out... I''m happy, because we won''t have to look for them... They''re all coming to us."


    Everyone blinked a couple of times, still stunned, What the hell is this guy saying? They knew Supreme has a total of 300,000 soldiers, but is that enough to face an army of 4 Millions?


    "It seems you don''t understand, Mr Supreme... There are more than 10,000 Ghouls in the army heading towards A-City, Are you really sure about this?"


    Leo asked, Making sure Supreme get the warning... But instead, Supreme smiled at him:


    "You guys will take 20 hours to reach A-City, But we''ll take only 1 Minute... So don''t worry... 4 Millions is an even number... Not an Odd number... So why would we lose if we are all even?"


    """".....?!""""


    Everyone was stunned speechless, while Supreme continued:


    "You guys will protect the Base, While The Conquerors will take care of the 4 Millions Monsters, and infested."


    Leo sighed helplessly; "With your strength, I know you won''t get killed so easily... Ok! Our guests will take care of the Forces entering A-City around 6:00Am tomorrow! While our task is to protect the people!!"


    "Yes!!"


    Supreme nodded at Leo, and walked away with his group, his job was done.


    ''With the souls soldiers who are all unkillable by these weak monsters... It''ll be a breeze.'' Discover hidden stories at mvl


    He looked at Red-Encounter and Queen-of-death who were walking by his right and left, he stopped with a frown on his face.


    "Where is Erika?"


    The Conquerors all stopped; While Queen-of-death opened her mouth.


    "Erika said she was tired, and needed some rest, she might be in her room."


    Supreme thought for a moment and shook his head; "That''s not possible, If she''s in the Base I would have detected her Mana... I was so focused on the Meeting that I didn''t..."


    He stopped, and quickly walked towards Blood-Arrow''s Apartment.


    __


    knock! Knock! Knock!


    Getting no reply, Supreme kicked the door opened. He walked in with his elders and was stunned, seeing an empty room... The Bed was in a mess, but everything else looks normal.


    He walked towards it and felt the surface; "Still Warm... Someone might have kidnapped her." He turned his head to his Elders, whose faces were filled with surprise.


    "Who''s strong enough to kidnap a Sovereign Medal 8-Stars without causing any wave or destruction?" Head-Seeker asked, moving around the room.


    "Hmm... Everything looks Normal... I think Sister left on her own free will." White-Death said, checking the wardrobe.


    "Own free will?" Supreme frowned slightly.


    "What happened? I saw you guys rushing here, is something wrong?" Leo walked inside the room.


    "My fianc¨¦e is missing." Supreme turned his head towards him.


    Leo was shocked, he lowered his head, lost in thought.


    "What are you thinking about?" Zuko asked.


    "Well... Last night, There was an intruder in the Base, We chase him for a long time, but he escaped... When we''re heading back, we saw you, Supreme. And told you about it... But you said we shouldn''t worry."


    "Hold on there!! I wasn''t even outside last night--"


    His eyes widened in shock;


    "Fuck!!! I''m one of the people Erika will lower her guard around!! Shit!! Someone used my face and took Erika away!!"


    Everyone''s eyes widened in shock, and horror.

 Chapter 312: Who Are You?!

    [A-City.]Blood-Arrow came to a stop, staring at Supreme who stood in front of her.


    "Where are we going?" She asked for the fifth time.


    Supreme stopped, and looked at her over his shoulder; "There''s something I want to show you."


    Blood-Arrow frowned slightly; she observed the white top and pants Supreme was wearing... Then scanned her surroundings.


    ''Something isn''t right, Supreme never put on white clothes, and why is he dodging all the questions I''m asking?'' Find adventures at mvl


    Before Supreme knew it, Blood-Arrow summoned her sword, and pointed It at his back.


    "Who are you?!!"


    Blood-Arrow asked, her gaze fixed on Supreme''s back.


    "Why? It''s me... Just come with me, only some miles left. Don''t you want to see the surprise?"


    "Stop talking about some surprise and answer my question!!"


    Supreme turned around to face her; "What are you doing, Erika? Do you want to kill me?"


    Blood-Arrow raised an eyebrow at him, and sneered; "I''ll never kill My Love, but you aren''t him... Now answer Me! Who are you?!!!"


    Seeing he can''t deceive her anymore, he changed back into his true form.


    Blood-Arrow took a step back, seeing the man in front of him.


    "Who are you?!!!" She asked with killing intent and surprise, while also taking more steps back.


    ''What the hell?!! This guy is a lot stronger than a Sovereign Medal... I can''t believe I fell for this!! I won''t die here, No way.''


    The Man smiled, and introduced himself;


    **I''m called Hemsal, The Commandment of Deception... I''m impressed you saw through my lie... But I want to ask... What was my mistake?**


    Blood-Arrow stopped after creating some distance from him, Hemsal wasn''t bothered by her action; he has 100% Confident that he could catch her before she could escape.


    ''I need to find a way to escape, by now My Love would have noticed my absent, and will be looking for me... I need to hold on for now... Even if I have to answer his question.''


    "You made a lot of mistake, First: My love''s dressing style is only black... Second: You aren''t wearing your Overcoat. Third: There''s no bracelet in your wrist."


    She sighed:


    "My suspicion started with the second and third mistakes. I''m a fool following you all this way... Tell me; Why are you after me?!"


    Hemsal looked at himself and sighed, a small smile on his face; **You aren''t our target... The plan is to take you hostage and wait for your group, then kill you all together.**


    Blood-Arrow frowned slightly, then burst out laughing, she laughed so loud that Hemsal frowned.


    Blood-Arrow looked up at him, and tried to stop laughing, but couldn''t.


    "Pifff... Sorry, Sorry. You led me outside, so my family will look for me, and you''ll kill us together, right? Does that sound like a good plan to you?"


    Hemsal didn''t reply, but looked at his right, then left, and fixed his gaze on her again:


    **The time they''re fighting to save you, Our Army will be attacking the Base... We are simply moving you guys out from interfering.**


    Blood-Arrow stopped laughing, and got serious, her gaze turned cold, White scales slowly appeared on her body.


    "You made only one mistake, and that''s Messing with The Conquerors!! Snow, Come out!!"


    BOOM!!!


    Hemsal frowned and leaped backwards, his face changed slightly, as the space behind Blood-Arrow tore opened, and a huge ice Dragon walked out.


    ''Huh?! She can summon Monsters?''


    Hemsal was so stunned that he started calculating his confident rate.


    "With your expression... You knew nothing about us, and you dare try to trick me!!"


    Snow removed smoke from her nostrils, her gaze fixed on Hemsal.


    **Wow! I''m impressed.**


    Blood-Arrow looked up, seeing the person she easily recognized.


    "You? I thought you''re dead?"


    Apate in Sara''s appearance descending from the sky, and landed in front of Hemsal.


    **You disappointed me, First Commandment.** She said, looking at Hemsal over her shoulder.


    **I''ll gladly take any punishment given.** Hemsal bowed his head.


    **Well... You did bring her out, even With Leo''s eyes on the base, That''s impressive.**


    Apate nodded at him, and turned her gaze back to Blood-Arrow and Snow.


    **Do you think you can fight your way out of this?** She asked. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blood-Arrow scoffed; "Why don''t we find out? Snow! Fusion!!"


    Snow spread out her wings, and wrapped it on her. Moment Next; blue mana wave burst out them.


    Apate stared at the ice scale covered lady in front of her with a bemused smile.


    "Die!!"


    Blood-Arrow shot towards her.


    Hemsal was about to move, but was stopped by Apate; he stopped his action, and stepped back.


    Apate smiled at Blood-Arrow, and shot towards her. **Let''s see how strong you''re!!**


    Blood-Arrow channeled all her Mana to her sword, and slash at Apate.


    **How cute?**


    Apate dodged Blood-Arrow''s attack with a move of her body, then gripped Blood-Arrow''s wrist, and threw her towards a building.


    BAM!!!


    Blood-Arrow collided on the Wall, spurting out a mouthful of blood.


    **Oh? Don''t tell me you gave up already?** Apate asked with a smirk.


    Blood-Arrow stood up, picked up her sword and grinned at her; "You''re really looking down on me."


    She shot forward, and clashed with Apate, the two engaged in a deadly battle... After some rounds, Apate frowned seeing Blood-Arrow was having the advantage... She leaped back;


    **I haven''t been this excited.**


    Her swords appeared in both hands, and without hesitation, shot towards Blood-Arrow.


    Hemsal stared in shock, He thought he could have a hundred percent success rate winning Blood-Arrow, but he was so wrong... If she could go many rounds with Apate, then she could definitely face him.


    BOOM!!!


    Blood-Arrow flew meters back, and fell heavily on the ground; she threw up another mouthful of blood. Looking up at Apate; her gaze was filled with killing intent.


    **You''re powerful, True... But you can''t defeat me.** Apate walked towards her, both swords in hand.


    Blood-Arrow shakily stood up from the ground, then wiped the blood off her lips and grinned.


    "Then block this! [Doom blade slash]!!"


    She swung her sword, sending a powerful blue crescent blade towards Apate, who simply swung her swords, destroying Blood-Arrow''s blade attack in one strike.


    **My turn, Dear.**


    She infused her divinity in both her swords, and sent two crescent blades towards Blood-Arrow.


    Blood-Arrow''s face turned paled seeing she couldn''t move, her legs and body was frozen still, She could only watch as the Blades moved towards her with pure destruction.


    **I don''t need you alive to bring Supreme out.**


    Apate smiled, seeing her attacks were only some meters from reaching Blood-Arrow.


    BOOM!!!


    "Huh?"


    **.....**


    **What happened?**

 Chapter 313: The Base Is Under Attack 1

    Apate stared in surprise, as Supreme, Queen-of-death, White-Death, Dark-Angel and Red-Encounter landed in front of Blood-Arrow.Supreme calmly walked up to the shakily Blood-Arrow, and slowly wiped the blood off her lips with his finger, His gaze calm as ever.


    **I''m Surprise... No Mortal have been able to stop my blades, How did you do it?** Apate asked, moving her gaze on the five.


    "Are you the first Commander of Moros?"


    Supreme turned around to face her. He wasn''t moved at all seeing the lady in front of him look exactly like Sara... He killed her before, so he can do it again.


    **You aren''t surprise seeing me?**


    Apate asked, A little surprised.


    Supreme looked over his shoulder, seeing Dark-Angel and White-Death supporting Blood-Arrow... Then turned his gaze back to Apate. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you think I''ll be all emotional seeing this face? You seem to have forgotten I killed her with my own hands... But..."


    His right eye turned red, while the left turned black.


    "There are only a handful of people that I can''t bare to see a scratch on them, let alone their blood... You don''t know how badly I want to kill you right now."


    The clone rose from the ground, its crimson eyes glowing brightly.


    Apate frowned slightly, she sheathed her swords behind her, and nodded with a smile.


    **There''s no need to hold this further, We''ll see on the battlefield.**


    She turned around and started walking, Hemsal stared at them for some seconds, then followed behind her.


    "Did I ask you to leave?!"


    Supreme''s voice boom all over the place.


    **Don''t be in a rush to die, Supreme... We''ll see the result on the battlefield.**


    Before Supreme could lunge at the two, three figures landed in front of him.


    **You can only get to the Commander if you defeat us.**


    The young man at the middle said arrogantly. He was armed with a long sword.


    **Jealousy, Hatred, and Lust; Leave Supreme alive... You can kill the rest.**


    Apate said, not stopping.


    Supreme moved his gaze on the three, and sneered.


    "You pests just made the biggest mistake in your life!"


    The Devil sword appeared in his hand, While the Clone shattered and merged with him.


    "[Void Of Restriction], [Void Euthanasia], and [Foresight]!!"


    Apate stopped on her track hearing the skills Supreme was about to release, She swiftly turned around and yelled.


    **STOP HIM!!!**


    The three didn''t waste a second and shot towards Supreme, but was a bit late. He swung his sword, sending a terrifying red crescent blade towards the three.


    BOOOOM!!!!!!


    A huge explosion sounded, the energy behind the blade was so powerful that hundreds of meters in front of him was turned into ruins, and flames.


    The five behind Supreme were horrified, seeing the destruction a single attack was capable of.


    < Congratulations player Supreme, you are close to completing the first objective: Kill 5 out of the 10 Commandments, and 3 out of the 5 Calamities -- Kills; 5/5 Calamities (Completed) -- 5/10 Commandments (Completed).>


    {DING!!}


    {Congratulations, Host gained 300,000 points.}


    {Cheat, Points Trove activated; points gained: 300,000.}


    {Blessing, Luck of Supremacy activated. Host gained 3,000,000 points, and 3,000,000 points from points trove.}


    {Total points: 13,094,833.}


    Supreme stretched forth his hand, and three purple stones flew towards him.


    {Cores of a Half immortal realm.}


    "Did Michael just killed three Commandments in one strike?" Red-Encounter was stunned, staring at Supreme like he had grown an extra head.


    "Why are you still shock with Micky''s strength, and powers? By now, You should have gotten use to it."


    Queen-of-death exhaled, and walked towards Blood-Arrow:


    "Are you ok?" She asked.


    "Just a little dizzy." Blood-Arrow answered with a small smile.


    ''Those two escaped, I''ll hold on to your word. We''ll meet on the battlefield.''


    Supreme clenched his fists with clear killing intent.


    _


    Some Blocks away from Supreme''s location. Apate and Hemsal appeared on a roof of a half destroyed building.


    Hemsal quickly dropped on his knees, his head bowed:


    **Thank you Commander for taking me out from there.**


    **It''s Nothing... I think I just uncovered valuable information.**


    Apate folded her hands in front of her chest, her cold gaze fixed on Supreme''s location.


    **If I may ask, What Information, Commander?**


    Hemsal asked, his head still bowed.


    Apate chuckled: **Can you handle the answer?**


    Hemsal was silent, not knowing how to answer. Apate turned around to face him, then said:


    "You''ll get the answer to your question on the battlefield, for now... You must lead the army to destroy this city... Leave Blood, and Destruction to take down the Base."


    Hemsal nodded, while the two vanished from the roof.


    _____


    [Five Minutes later.]


    After calming down, Supreme walked up to Blood-Arrow, who sat on the ground, her back rested on Snow''s leg. He brought out a health potion and slowly fed it to her.


    "How are you feeling?"


    Blood-Arrow smiled hearing the care in his tone: "I''ll be ok, if you take me in your hands."


    Supreme smiled, and easily picked her up, Princess style.


    DING!


    Stay tuned for updates on §Þ??


    < Player Supreme. Player Shadow want to establish a connection with you.>


    ''Accept.''


    < "Guild Master!! The base is under attack!! We have been deceived again!! The enemy''s forces already got to the Base! We are trying to hold on... We need backup!!">


    ''Slow down, What''s the odd?''


    < "Well... The forces are attacking from East and West!! That''s a total of 4 Million monsters!!">


    ''How did they get so close without anyone knowing?!''


    < "From the ground. As stupid as it sounds, these Bastards dug a tunnel all the way to the Base, they''re both outside and inside!! If not for Drakon and the rest, A lot of survivors would have been killed." >


    ''That means some survivors are already dead... What about Leo?!''


    < "He''s with us, We are keeping an eye on him." >


    ''Good, Because if Leo dies, we lose... We''re on our way!!''


    He disconnected the link.


    Seeing his changed of expression, Blood-Arrow asked; "What happened?"


    "The Base is under attack, Monsters are in the Base, we need to move."


    Before anyone could think of anything, a vortex appeared in front of them. Supreme quickly walked towards it with Blood-Arrow in his arms.


    Queen-of-death and the rest quickly followed behind, all rushing to the Base.

 Chapter 314: The Base Is Under Attack 2

    [Celestial Base.]*SCREECH!!!!*


    BOOM!!


    "FIRE!!!"


    RA-TA-TA-TA-TA-TA-TA!


    "STOP THEM!!!"


    "PROTECT THE PEOPLE!!!"


    The sound of gunshots, screams, explosions, and shrieks filled the air, as both the survivors and players tried to resist the Monsters'' attack.


    "Lord Leo! The Monsters are attacking from all angle! We are surrounded!!"


    Iron-fist, one of Leo''s captains said, he was covered in monsters'' blood, from head to toe.


    "We must hold on!!"


    Leo dropped his hand, and countless Monsters were stunned into meat paste on the ground.


    "No matter what happens! The Base must stand!!" He yelled at the man.


    "Yes Sir!!"


    Iron-fist turned around, and opened fire towards the critters rowing towards them.


    "Die you motherfuckers!!!"


    RA-TA-TA-TA-TA-TA-TA-TA-TA!!


    He shoots wildly at the Monsters moving towards him.


    BOOM!!


    In the base, Chen, and Vanilla were busy, cutting down all the Monsters that tried attacking the bunker.


    They stood in front of the door, slashing and cutting anything that has the gut to get close to them.


    "This is so thrilling!!!"


    Chen yelled, cutting off the head of a Ghoul.


    "Stop behaving like a child! This is just the start, be serious!!"


    Vanilla said blocking the blade of a black Infested, she leaped backwards, dodging another one... Then landed beside the excited Chen.


    "You need to be serious! Remember the survivors are behind this door!!"


    Chen glared at her; "Don''t you think I know that!"


    He created two fire and two metal spikes, and with a Command, they shot towards three black Infested, bursting theirs heads open.


    "The monsters might be much, but they''re all weak... The commandments of blood, and Destruction are already occupied by our guests, and the Calamities are no more, so these guys don''t have any powerful figures among them!"


    **OH Really?**


    Chen and Vanilla looked straight, seeing the legs of a monster, they looked at one another, then raised their heads in a 180¡ã so they could see the head of the monster.


    The Monster Standing in front of them was a 15 meters tall Ogre, with a huge metal club in hand, the Ogre was putting on a rug skirt, and was top-less; revealing its hairy chest to everyone... The thing that shocked the two was the humans'' heads it wore around its neck as a necklace.


    They both easily recognized it as the Monsters'' leader, A freaking Immortal realm.


    **No powerful among us?! You dare say such thing! Ruler will crush your heads!**


    Chen turned his head to Vanilla, a confused expression on his face.


    "Did you understand what he just said?"


    Vanilla shrugged indifferently, and opened her mouth; "I think when others are learning English, he was learning how to increase in height."


    Chen nodded; "You might be right."


    The Ogre was enraged.


    **You Make Fun of Leader! You''ll be killed by me!!**


    It raised its club and smashed down on the two, who quickly leaped away from the Attack.


    BAM!!!


    The club created a crater on the ground. The Ogre wasn''t moved by its destruction, It raised its club again and smashed it on Chen, who had just landed on the ground.


    BOOM!!!


    A powerful attack collided with the Ogre, causing it to stumble some steps backward.


    "Are you two ok?"


    Scarlett and Suden landed in front of Chen. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We''re good."


    Vanilla walked up to the three; "It''s just, this big guy will be a bit difficult." She added.


    "Nothing is impossible if we set our minds on it... Come on!!"


    Scarlett and Vanilla shot into the air, while Suden and Chen lunged at its legs.


    **You teamed up to face Leader! I show you, you''re nothing.**


    "Shut up with your rubbish!!"


    Chen slashed its legs with his sword, but only heard the sound of metal hitting iron.


    "Uh?!"


    Read new adventures at §Þ??


    Suden was also stunned, his weapons couldn''t even leave a scratch on it.


    The girls shot towards the Ogre''s face, channeled Their spiritual energies into their swords and sent two powerful energy blades towards its face.


    BOOM!!!!!


    BOOOM!!!


    Smoke rose into the air upon impact. The girls hovered on the air, watching as the smoke dispersed, revealing the Ogre''s ugly face.


    **You made leader Mad! And Leader will make you pay!!**


    BOOM!!


    An unknown energy burst out from it, throwing the four some meters back... They all smashed into the Bunker''s doors, and slide down to the ground.


    "What the?! What type of energy was that?"


    Chen stood up, vigorously shaking his head.


    "Nothing I''d ever faced before."


    Suden and the girls stood back up.


    "No matter! We won''t let this Over fat pig get past us." Vanilla said, her gaze fixed on the monster.


    **You humans Weak, I''ll show you strength!**


    The Ogre''s Club glowed red, while the four quickly got on guard. Before they knew it, the Ogre smashed its club on the ground.


    Chen and three watched as all the rocks on the ground glowed red, the next moment; two Red orbs appeared on each rock, then the surrounding stones flew towards then and started merging...


    The four eyes widened in shock, witnessing as the Stones all stood up from the ground, their red eyes fixed on them.


    "Stone Golems?!!"


    The four exclaimed in unison... The 20 Golems all shot towards them.


    "Take five each! They''re in the ascendant Realm, so we can take care or them!!"


    Scarlett said and shot towards the Golems. The three looked at one another, and sighed.


    "She hasn''t changed."


    They smiled and followed her action, with them distracted, the Ogre walked towards the Bunker.


    "Shit!! That was its plan! We need to stop that Ogre!!!" Vanilla yelled, blocking the punch from a golem which threw her meters back.


    "We can''t do that with them on our heads!!" Chen slashed his sword on a golem, but only left a scratch on its rocky surface.


    "And their defense isn''t helping!!" He added.


    **I will eat all of you, Humans are delicious!**


    Before the Ogre could take another step, A Vortex opened in front of the Bunker... Supreme, with Blood-Arrow in his hands, Queen-of-death, Red-Encounter, White-Death, and Dark-Angel walked out.


    The five looked up in mild surprised, while Blood-Arrow got down from Supreme''s arms.


    **What are Humans doing here?! Why so annoying?!!!**


    "Is this guy mad? Why is he shouting?"


    Red-Encounter asked in mild confusion.

 Chapter 315: The Base Is Under Attack 3

    Out of anger and irritation, the Ogre raised its club. Before it could attack, the space above it tore opened, and a huge Python fell on it, wrapping its body around the Ogre.Find adventures on §Þ??


    **What?! A big snake caught Leader!!**


    It tried to escape, but Sofia''s gripped wasn''t to be underestimated.


    The Golems all noticed their creator''s crisis, they all shot towards the snake, leaving the four they were fighting behind.


    "Kill those things."


    Supreme muttered. The next moment; Twenty Knights rose from the ground, and shot towards the Golems, engaging in a deadly battle.


    Supreme turned around to the bunker, held the doors, and opened it.


    "...."


    He looked at the empty room for some seconds, then walked inside.


    ''Where is everyone?'' He stopped in the center of the room, moving his around.


    BAM


    "Uh?"


    Supreme looked down, seeing he was standing on a circular metal door. He squat down and slowly pulled it opened.


    "....?!!"


    He stared at the guns pointing straight at his face in surprise.


    "Thank God, It''s just Supreme!"


    Gaya raised her hand, while the others lowered their guns with relief smiles on their faces.


    "Don''t be excited, the battle isn''t yet won, and you guys can''t stay here. The monsters already knew about this bunker... And we can''t be fighting with our minds on you guys." He said to the hundred of thousands of people in the underground bunker.


    "This is the only place we can stay, and we can''t being all these people outside."


    Gaya started climbing the ladder, and got out from the hole.


    "Hmm..."


    Supreme thought for a moment, and asked the system.


    ''Hey system, how big is my [Shadow world]?''


    {As Big as Host went it.}


    He nodded at Gaya, and jumped inside the Bunker... Gaya stood outside in confusion, and the next moment, Supreme climbed up.


    "You saw it, right? They''re too many people to--"


    "--They''re all safe."


    Supreme walked towards the door, with hands folded behind him.


    "....??!!!"


    Gaya looked down in the hole. Seeing everyone have vanished, she quickly stood up and ran up to Supreme, standing in front of him.


    "What did you do to them?!!" She asked in mild confusion, and added: "If you did anything bad to them, I will--"


    "--What will you do?"


    Supreme walked towards Gaya, his gaze fixed on her. "You are powerless in front of me, and don''t worry, they''re all safe in my world, I can send you there if you want."


    Gaya thought for a moment, and sighed; "Leo trust you, so I can only trust you too, But... If you hurt them... I''ll make you pay." With that said, she walked outside.


    ''She''ll make me pay?''


    Supreme smiled and followed behind, he stopped on track seeing Blood-Arrow staring at him, he looked at Gaya who already joined the battle, then at Blood-Arrow again.


    ''Don''t tell me?''


    Blood-Arrow walked past him and entered the bunker, after some seconds, she walked outside.


    "Where are the people?"


    "In my world." He answered truthfully.


    She frowned slightly, but asked:


    "So you were inside with her, Alone?"


    He smiled slightly, then shook his head; "I meet everyone with her inside, then took the rest, while she chooses to fight."


    Blood-Arrow tilted her head to the side, then nodded.


    "Ok, what should we do to this guy?"


    She pointed her finger over her shoulder at the Ogre, who was now on the ground. Sofia still strangling it.


    "What else? Of course, we''ll kill it." Supreme answered, and walked towards the Monster.


    "What about the Monsters in the Base?" He inquired.


    "Jennifer, And the others are already on it."


    Blood-Arrow said, stopping beside Dark-Angel.


    Supreme nodded. And stopped in front of the Ogre.


    **You Human! Let Leader Go, Now!!!**


    Supreme observed the Ogre for some seconds, then looked at his right, seeing the knights standing still. Surrounding them was the remains of the Golems.


    "You''re the leader of The monsters, right?"


    He turned his head back to the Ogre, who glared at him.


    "Answer my question if you want to live." Supreme threatened as his eyes turned into two colors.


    **Yes! What is HUMAN planning?!!**


    "Ask your Monsters to turn against the Infested, and after that, they should kill themselves."


    **Leader will never do that!!**


    "Oh, It seems you don''t understand your situation."


    A dagger appeared in his hand. Supreme walked towards the huge head of the Ogre, and started circling his Dagger around its forehead.


    "I''ll open your skull if you don''t follow my orders... I wonder how painful it''ll be."


    **You Demon!!! I''ll never betray the Lord!!**


    "I tried."


    Supreme raised the dagger into the air, and dropped on the Ogre''s skull.


    **Wait! Wait! Wait!!!**


    Supreme stopped midair, and lowered Slayer.


    The Ogre greeted its teeth, then closed its eyes... After some seconds, it opened its eyes again.


    Supreme listened to the sounds around the Base, the gunshots had all came to a stop, probably because the fighters were shocked seeing the Monsters attacking the Infested.


    **It''s Done! Now let Leader go!!**


    Supreme kept Slayer, and walked away; after taking some steps, he stopped, turned around and pointed a finger at Ogre''s head... The same spot he circled.


    "[Void Destruction Finger.]"


    Dark beam shot out from his finger, creating a small hole in the Ogre''s head, Who instantly dropped dead. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''System?! No reward?''


    {Host will gain all his rewards when ascending to the half immortal realm.}


    He nodded, and watched as Sofia increased in size, her body destroying the Base wall at a distance... Everyone stared in shock, as the python opened her mouth and started swallowing the Ogre.


    "Mira? Will she be able to fight after such a meal?"


    Blood-Arrow who stood beside Dark-Angel asked.


    "I haven''t asked her."


    Dark-Angel''s reply stunned Blood-Arrow.


    THUD! THUD! THUD! THUD!


    Supreme turned around seeing Red-Encounter on his lion, running towards them.


    "Holy crab!! Isn''t that Mira''s pet?!" He exclaimed, seeing the Python already swallowed the Ogre''s head.


    "Any news?" Supreme asked.


    "Yeah, Reaper and Drakon needs your help against the Commandment of destruction." Red-Encounter announced.


    "Girls, It''s time we join the battle."

 Chapter 316: The Base Is Under Attack 4

    [Somewhere outside the Base.]Drakon and Reaper shot towards a young lady in blue armor, both channeled their energies, and sent two straight punches towards the lady.


    BAM!!


    She flew backward, stabilized herself, and shook her head with a smile.


    **Is that all?**


    Stay tuned with §Þ??


    "This Monster is too powerful, I''ll have to use my full power."


    Dark and red smoke surrounded Drakon''s figure, the next moment, a huge Red and black scale dragon appeared in front of everyone.


    **Oh? You can also transform? How nice.**


    Blue smoke surrounded the lady, Moment next; A huge azure Lizard appeared, with long spikes on its back, starting from its neck to its tail.


    **GRRRRAAAAA!!!**


    "Wow, this lizard is almost as big as you!"


    Reaper said in surprise.


    Drakon stared at the lizard in front of him, and increased in size, standing 50 meters tall.


    The Lizard''s eyes widened in shock, seeing the huge Dragon in front of it. It was so stunned that Its mouth was left wide opened.


    "Now let''s have some fun."


    Drakon activated his skill, [Cosmic Annihilation]


    Countless violent elements appeared, all spinning around the Lizard, and with a thought, they all collided with it, causing a powerful explosion.


    "That would have killed it... Right?" Reaper asked, hovering beside Drakon''s head.


    **Hahaha!! Do you think this attack can kill me??!!**


    The Lizard walked out from the explosion, unscratched... It was now standing 50 meters tall as Drakon.


    Reaper stared at the two Colossal monsters in front of him and was totally lost on what to do.


    "Oh My god!! This is Godzilla?! I can''t believe this! I have seen Godzilla!!!!"


    The Lizard and Drakon, including Reaper turned their heads to the three figures flying towards them.


    "Do you always have to be so childish?" Blood-Arrow asked, staring at Red-Encounter with a slight frown.


    "What?! It''s not everyday you got to see such a huge monster! Impressive."


    He said, scanning the Lizard with his eyes.


    **Aren''t you scared of me, Human?**


    The Lizard asked in mild confusion.


    "Why would I be? And who the hell will be scared of a lizard?" Red-Encounter asked, his gaze fixed on the Commandment of Destruction.


    "Enough talking, Hey Lizard! Are you the Commandment of Destruction?!"


    Supreme asked with a bored expression.


    **What if I am?**


    "It''s a simple Yes or No Question."


    The next moment, Drakon turned into Red and black smoke and flew towards him.


    Blood-Arrow and Red-Encounter quickly created some distance from him seeing Drakon''s action. Moment next...


    BOOM!!!!


    **....**


    The Commandment of Destruction stared with widened eyes, as Supreme shot towards her.


    **Do you think the power Boost can stop me from destroying you?!!!**


    It opened its mouth, and released a plasma beam towards the charging Supreme.


    "I told you! It''s Godzilla!!" Red-Encounter yelled.


    "Can Godzilla walk on all four? Did Godzilla has a flat belly like a normal House lizard? Is Godzilla a Commandment?"


    Red-Encounter was stunned speechless, hearing the questions Blood-Arrow was throwing at him.


    "Well... No... I think--"


    "--Please stop talking."


    "....."


    _


    Supreme shot towards the plasma beam without slowing down.


    BOOM!!


    {Cheat: Defense - 9,999,999% Activated.}


    {Cheat: Attack damage - 9,999,999% Activated.}


    He moved through the Plasma beam, and entered the Lizard''s body, through its opened mouth.


    "Whoa!! Michael entered its belly!! That''s disgusting!" Red-Encounter exclaimed with a grimaced.


    **GRRRAAA!!!!**


    The Commandment of Destruction let out a painful growl, as Supreme destroyed all its organs.


    With a Thud, The giant Lizard collapsed on the ground, Dead.


    After some seconds, Supreme burst out from its head, his body covered in blood.


    "Wow, nice work Michael!"


    Red-Encounter yelled, while Blood-Arrow just smiled.


    < Congratulations player Supreme, you are close to completing the first objective: Kill 5 out of the 10 Commandments, and 3 out of the 5 Calamities -- Kills; 5/5 Calamities (Completed) -- 6/10 Commandments (Completed).>


    Supreme opened his palm, staring at the red stone in his hand.


    ''Four down.''


    He thought, then stared at the monsters rushing towards the Base.


    "I asked that Ogre to command them to kill the Infested, but... What about the Survivors?"


    He sighed heavily; "I''ll just have to kill them the normal way... All of you, come out."


    A huge Vortex appeared on the ground, and a total of 300,000 Souls rose.


    "Clear the Island of Monsters and Infested."


    The Soul Soldiers nodded, and shattered into different directions.


    Supreme looked down at the Lizard seeing Reaper already feasting on it.


    "Is there only food in your head?" He asked.


    "....."


    Reaper looked up at him with a confused expression.


    "Forget it." Supreme shook him head.


    ______


    [On the outer part of the Island.]


    "It''s good seeing you again, Blood Princess." Nora said with a smile.


    Potentate stood beside her, with the kings behind them. Their gazes fixed on Blood Princess and the hundreds of golden Infested behind her.


    **Really? What''s good about it?**


    Blood Princess asked with a scowl, her hands folded in front of her chest.


    "It''s good because you''ll be dying today." Nora answered.


    **What gave you that impression that I''ll die today?** sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stop asking questions, Blood Princess! All the women, whose hearts you have eaten will be avenged today."


    Potentate said, pointing her sword at Blood Princess.


    **I''m not here to fight, You can have your revenge on the battlefield.**


    She moved her gaze around the place and sighed: **I don''t know what you did to the Monsters for them to start attacking the infested... But that didn''t mean we have lost the battle. Oh, and tell Leo to meet us in the wilderness... The fate of your world will be decided there.**


    She turned around, but was stopped by Nora.


    "We''ll come, And remember our unfinished business."


    **Still thinking about Janet? Don''t worry, we''ll meet on the battlefield. Tomorrow, 12:00Pm.**


    With that said, she flew into the air... Nora and her group watched as she flew away from the Island. The Ghouls stared at them for some seconds, turned around and marched away.


    Nora clenched her fiats in rage: "We''ll see tomorrow."


    "Why are we giving them till tomorrow?" Sam asked in mild confusion.


    "There''s nothing we can do, We barely survive this attack... If we kept on pushing, their remaining forces will join the attack... And that''s a total of 6 Million." Potentate said, staring at the departing Ghouls.


    "Potentate is right. As for now; We need to reorganize ourselves, and think of a new plan." Nora said.

 Chapter 317: Shit! I Forgot About The Survivors!

    The Players and fighters all stopped attacking, seeing the infested retreating, they looked at one another in surprise.Zombies never retreat... Never!


    "What''s happening? Why did they suddenly start retreating?"


    "Shouldn''t you be happy, Mr Maxim?"


    Ghost who stood beside Maxim on the wall asked, his gaze fixed on the running infested.


    "Mr Maxim is just surprised... We all know they''ll be back."


    Leo landed in between the two, and turned his head to the right, seeing Nora and Potentate flying towards them.


    "What happened?" He asked.


    "I think it''s wise if everyone know about it." Potentate said.


    She and Nora landed on the wall, and looked inside the Base, seeing dead Monsters and infested scattered all over the place... What caught their attention was the huge python which had almost swallowed the 15 meters tall Ogre.


    "Is that?"


    Nora pointed her finger at the huge snake, while Leo, and the two men turned around. And was flabbergasted.


    "That is... This is Mira''s Pet."


    Leo: "Mira''s Pet?"


    Maxim: "Did you just call that 40 meters snake someone''s pet?!!"


    Nora, and Potentate: "...."


    Ghost just nodded at them.


    "Come on, let''s see what''s going on... We need to know if it''s dangerous, or not."


    Leo flew into the air, heading towards the Python... The Rest quickly followed behind.


    Dark-Angel: "Go! Go! Go! You can do it Sofia! Swallow it all!!"


    White-Death: "Yeah!! Come on!! You can do it!"


    Sweet-Girl: "We''re waiting!!"


    Zuko: "Faster!!"


    Jasmine: "Come On!! Only its legs are left?!"


    Star-girl, and Queen-of-death: "..."


    Leo and his group were stunned seeing the girls yelling for the Python to swallow the Huge monster


    "Come on! Show it you''re the biggest!!" Red-Flower yelled.


    "...."


    Leo was so stunned that he landed on the ground, utterly speechless.


    "What''s happening here?"


    The girls turned their heads to their right, seeing Leo, Ghost, Maxim, Nora and Potentate standing some meters from them.


    "Guild Master! Come and see how a Snake use to swallow his prey!"


    Jasmine said to Ghost, a wide smile on her face.


    Ghost stared at the Python for a moment, and sighed; "You should be helping the others clean up the place, but you''re here watching... I don''t even know what you guys are watching."


    "Come on, Master Daniel, Lighten up... Micky''s forces are already on it." Queen-of-death said with a smile.


    "Huh?"


    Ghost was stunned; "What did you mean by Michael''s forces? Aren''t you guys his forces?"


    The girls looked at one another, and shook their heads:


    "No."


    They said in unison. Continue reading at M V L


    "She''s almost done!!"


    Dark-Angel''s voice pulled all their attention back to the Python, they watched with undivided attention as the Snake completely swallowed the Ogre. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "YAY!!!!!"


    They all screamed, even jumping up in joy.


    Leo smiled at them, and said to Queen-of-death.


    "We have an important announcement to make. Everyone should be in the command room after an hour."


    Queen-of-death nodded: "I''ll let Micky know."


    "Thanks."


    Leo flew towards the bunker, while Queen-of-death called Supreme with her bracelet.


    The next moment:


    "WHERE ARE THE SURVIVORS?!!!!"


    "...."


    ________


    "Do we really need to stay here and watch them eat this lizard?"


    Red-Encounter asked, staring at Reaper, Drakon, Abyss, the Seven dragons and more than hundreds souls, all eating the Lizard.


    "You can go if you want, No one if holding you here."


    Supreme said, his hands tucked away in his pocket.


    Red-Encounter stared at his back with a slight frown, and exhaled, then said. "I need your help."


    Supreme turned around to face him, a confused expression on his face. "My help?"


    "Yes... You and Jennifer have been friends for like ever, Can you tell me what she likes, and dislikes?"


    Supreme was confused by the Question, then he thought for a moment and said.


    "Jennifer likes a lot of things, her best Animals are the ones that''ll kill you without asking for your approval... She also likes sand, rain, Seasons... Oh! Blood, Slaps."


    Red-Encounter stared at him in reproach, hearing all the things Supreme was mentioning... Couldn''t take it anymore, he yelled.


    "Stop! She doesn''t like all that!! You''re just making it up!!"


    "Oh? Then what did she like?" Supreme asked with a mischievous smile.


    "Well... She likes Honestly, Ice creams, beautiful girly things, Like Clothes, Cars, Toys, and oh! She also likes animals, and Cherish her friends... Not only that, but she hates liers, Crooks, those who broke her truths..."


    Supreme walked towards Red-Encounter, listening as he kept on mentioning Queen-of-death''s likes and dislikes.


    He placed his hand on his shoulder, bringing Red-Encounter out from his daydream.


    "What are you doing to yourself, Bro? Look at you. You know so much about Jennifer that I, her best friend, I''m embarrassed to say I don''t know half of the list of things you just mentioned... If I guessed right, You need my help to win her over, Right?"


    Red-Encounter nodded.


    Supreme looked at Blood-Arrow, who stood some distance from them, watching Drakon and the rest eat.


    "You said it yourself."


    He turned his gaze back to Red-Encounter.


    "She doesn''t like Liers, and Crooks... So take the bull by its horns, and tell her how you feel... Or you can make her drunk and listen to her confession?"


    The two stared at one another for some seconds, then burst out laughing.


    "I''m kidding. Tell Jennifer how you feel, her reaction might shock you."


    He smiled at him, and walked towards Drakon.


    Red-Encounter thought for a moment and nodded: ''I''ll confess my love to her before leaving this game.''


    _


    Supreme stopped in front of Drakon and the group.


    "Ok guys! You have already eaten half of the Lizard, Don''t you think that''s enough?"


    Drakon, who was in his dragon form, nodded; "Yeah, I''m full."


    He flew into the air and landed on Supreme''s shoulder.


    < DING! >


    < Player Supreme, Player Queen-of-death want to establish a connection with you.>


    ''Accept.''


    What he heard next almost made him fall to the ground.


    < "WHERE ARE THE SURVIVORS!!!!" >


    Leo''s voice was so loud, that he could hear it through Queen-of-death''s bracelet.


    ''Shit! I forgot about the survivors in my Shadow World!'' He exclaimed.

 Chapter 318: They Took The Bait

    [Two hours Later.][Command Room.]


    After the issue with the Survivors'' whereabouts have been cleared, everyone gathered back in the Command Room, their gazes fixed on Leo.


    "Ok guys, We lost a total of 16,076 fighters today, and 25,679 are injured, these guys won''t be able to partake in any battle..."


    He sighed deeply.


    "So many people died! Because we were careless... The Monsters and infested dug a tunnel to the base without us even knowing about it... Well... It''s all behind us. Nora, and Potentate got some information to share with us."


    Leo nodded at Nora, who stood up, and climbed the stage, while Leo walked back to his seat.


    Discover exclusive content at M V L


    "Ahem!"


    She cleared her throat, and started.


    "The Second Commandment, known as Blood Princess said we should meet them in the wilderness... She also said that''s where the fate of our world will be decided."


    "What if we refuse? These might be their plan to finish the Base off, The Wilderness is hours ride from here... What''ll happen if we get there and their army attack the Base?! What then?"


    General Nicolas asked.


    Nora smiled, and answered:


    "That''s our thought, what if they''re just tricking us again? So we came to this idea, some of our strongest will head to the wilderness to meet them, and the rest will stay back... They''ll send an SOS if the Monsters attack the Base while we''re gone."


    ''Hmm... She already thought of everything.''


    Supreme thought, relaxing on his seat.


    "What if Supreme takes everyone in his world again? That way we don''t need to leave anyone behind... And it also seems there isn''t a time limit to stay there."


    Chen suggested, turning his head to Supreme who sat behind him.


    Everyone was silent, thinking about his word, then Leo opened his mouth.


    "That''s a good idea. But... If something happened to Supreme, All the people will be lost..."


    He turned to Supreme:


    "It''s not that I''m doubting your Capabilities, Supreme, It''s just... The stats are just too high."


    Supreme nodded at him. "I understand, and I don''t think it would be wise if I place them there again, a situation might come up that I''ll need to use the skill, and fighting in there with the people will be dangerous... Nora''s plan has a high chance of succeeding, So I''ll leave some of my Soul Soldiers, and Elders behind."


    "But?!"


    The elders were stunned hearing Supreme, before they could disagree, he interrupted them.


    "Our mission is to protect Leo and The Base, You guys will protect the Base, while We''ll protect Leo."


    "What made you think I''ll follow, Supreme?" Leo asked, staring at him.


    "It''s in your blood." Supreme gave a simple reply, while Leo smiled.


    "OK!"


    Nora nodded, and continued:


    "She said tomorrow, time; 1200... Potentate already wrote down the names of those who are eligible, and will be going with us to the wilderness... You can refuse if you don''t plan on going." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Potentate stood up, and walked towards her, standing on the stage. She moved her gaze around everyone present, and started.


    "These are the names. (1) Leo. (2) Supreme. (3) Mrs Sham. (4) Queen-of-death. (5) Chen. (6) Miss Scarlett. (7) Blood-Arrow. (8) Red-Encounter. (9) Mr Suden. (10) Miss Vanilla. (11) Prince-Of-Casmia. (12) Zuko. And (13) Spectra."


    She closed the book, and smiled at them.


    "Wait! What about you?!"


    Chen stood up.


    "I and the Kings are going, there''s no need putting our names on it." Potentate said, her smile still on her face.


    "Oh."


    Chen sat back down in relief.


    "What do you think, Supreme?"


    Potentate raised her head to Supreme, her gaze fixed on him... She started suspecting Supreme of being the Ruler of the Abyssal after seeing his skill... She went further and asked all the people what they saw while in there...


    They gave her only one reply.


    "We saw Nothing, Only darkness... We were surrounded by nothing but darkness."


    Their words piqued her interest, Only three gods are proficient with darkness... One; the main god of darkness and shadow, Lord Erebus. Second; The god of the Abyssal, Lord Tartarus. Third;...


    She has no idea, but knew there''s a third god who''s also proficient in darkness control.


    ''Supreme can''t be this unknown god... Because Lord Havoc said he''s here to greet his Lord... It only means that... Supreme is Lord Havoc''s Lord, and the next Ruler of the Abyssal.'' She thought, staring at Supreme.


    Supreme smiled; "It''s a good plan, although a lot of my elders want to come along... I think it''s good this way."


    ''So she''s suspecting I''m the next Ruler? But her encounter with Havoc caught me off-guard... This goddess surely knows a lot.'' He thought.


    "Brother, I want to go with you." Dark-Angel announced.


    "No Mira, You and Maria will stay in the Base, don''t worry, Borne, and his brothers will stay with you, If you see anything out of place, just let me know."


    He smiled at her, then turned his head to Crusher and his brothers, who nodded at him.


    Dark-Angel heaved a sigh, and nodded.


    "Don''t be down, Mira. When we get back I''ll take you and Maria out to have fun." Blood-Arrow said with a smile.


    "Bestie said the same thing, Yay! Girls time!"


    Mira said with a blissful expression, forgetting she was sad some seconds ago.


    "Yes, Can''t wait." Maria added with a smile.


    ______


    [A-City.]


    At the center of A-city, Hundreds of Ghouls stood around a huge white mansion, slowly moving their gazes around.


    Blood Princess walked past them, heading to the entrance of the Mansion.


    Squeak!


    She came to a stop, seeing Apate, Hemsal, and the Commandment of Plague, walking outside.


    **Commander Sara.**


    She quickly got down on one knee, bowing her head.


    Apate stared at the kneeling Blood Princess for some seconds then asked:


    **How did it go?**


    **They took the bait, Commander.** Blood Princess answered, her head still bowed.


    Apate smiled brightly.


    **Good, We''ll kill them all in the Wilderness, then turn that base Leo is so proud of into sand and dust... No one will be able to save them now, Not even Supreme.**

 Chapter 319: Tell Us!

    [Same Day.][Celestial Base.]


    [6:00Pm.]


    Supreme, and the chosen fighters, and players all gathered in front of the base, countless vehicles were lined in rows behind them.


    "Take care Brother! We''ll be waiting."


    Dark-Angel smiled, tightening her hug on Supreme''s neck.


    "Too tight."


    "Oops, Sorry."


    She loosened her hold, causing Supreme to chuckle.


    "Don''t worry, Mira. You remembered what I told you, right?"


    Dark-Angel separated, and nodded with a resolute expression. "Leave it to me."


    "Good girl."


    Supreme ruffled her hair, and stood up with a smile.


    "Take care of them."


    He said to his elders who stood behind Dark-Angel, and White-Death.


    "We''ll, and make sure to kill those Bastards." Unforgiver said with a smile, placing his hands of Dark-Angel''s shoulders.


    Supreme nodded at him, and looked over his shoulder, seeing Queen-of-death discussing something with Jasmine... Who surprisingly volunteered to go with them. She and Ghost.


    "Is everyone ready?"


    Nora walked up to them. Just like all the females in the group, she was in a black Military uniform which shows her curves, and long legs... She stopped in front of Supreme, an AK-47 rifle in hand.


    "We are."


    Supreme nodded at her, turned around, and entered the Armored Vehicle behind him, followed by Blood-Arrow, Queen-of-death, Red-Encounter, Prince-of-Casmia, and Jasmine.


    Nora nodded, and walked towards hers.


    After giving some orders to his captains, Leo entered his car.


    Dark-Angel and everyone present watched as the Off-Road, and Armored Vehicles drove out from the Base.


    "We''ll be waiting, Brother."


    Dark-Angel said in a low voice.


    _____


    [On the Road.]


    Nora, whose vehicle was ahead of the group tapped on the earpiece in her right ear, and said to the rest of the group.


    "Can everyone hear me?" She asked.


    Leo: Read latest stories on M V L


    "Loud and Clear."


    Supreme:


    "Come again?"


    Red-Encounter:


    "Wow!"


    Chen:


    "Yo!! I''m here!"


    Mrs Shem:


    "Yes, Dear."


    Scarlett:


    "Roger."


    Nora listened to everyone''s reply, then continued:


    "The wilderness is a 20 hours ride from here, that means, we''ll be arriving tomorrow, around 1200 or 1400..."


    "Hey lady, Can you please stop saying all these weird time zones?! It won''t cause you anything if you add "O''clock" in your sentence."


    "....."


    Nora and the rest were stunned hearing Red-Encounter''s voice from their earpieces.


    Supreme, Queen-of-death, Blood-Arrow and the rest in the same car, all turned their heads to Red-Encounter... All speechless.


    "What? You know I''m saying the truth."


    The rest let out an unbelievable sigh, and looked ahead.


    _


    "I''m sorry if the format is new to you, Mr Red-Encounter... We''ll get there around 12:00pm or 14:00pm..."


    "Good."


    "..."


    Nora shook her head with a small smile, and continued:


    "Ok... We don''t know what we''ll be expecting in the wilderness, or what these Monsters are planning, All I''ll say is; We all must be on Guard, and trend carefully... The Commandments of Deception, Blood, and Plague are one of the strangest and Strongest... We''ll forever be grateful to Supreme for killing six of the commandment, and the lord for killing one... Currently, we have only three commandments to take care of, with their new leader."


    Nora stopped hearing someone tapping his/her earpiece.


    "Yes?" She asked.


    Supreme''s voice then sounded from the earpiece.


    "What about the experiments, and Skull Organization you guys mentioned?"


    Nora answered without hesitation.


    "We''ll take care of the Skull organization, you have done a lot already... The Experiments? I have a strong feeling we''ll meet them in the wilderness."


    She waited for some seconds, then heard Supreme''s voice.


    "I understand, you can continue."


    Nora nodded: "What I''m saying is, We must look after one another, the wilderness is filled with all type of creatures... From huge snakes, to the thinnest of Monsters... You must be on guard."


    "Received." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She nodded, and relaxed on her seat, then turned her head to Potentate; who nodded at her.


    "We''re in for a long ride." Nora muttered.


    ____


    [Wilderness.]


    Apate stood on a hill, moving her gaze on the flat landscape before her, a smile on her face.


    **Are the experiments, and formations, ready?**


    **Yes, Commander Sara.** Hemsal, who stood behind her, said with a smile.


    **Good... What about the Hellions? And Tentacles?**


    **The Forces are all ready.**


    Apate nodded, and looked up at the red sky... **We might not be able to kill Supreme tomorrow, but we must Kill Leo.**


    The three behind her nodded.


    BOOM!!!


    A red lightning tore the sky apart, as four red eyes appeared in the sky, staring at them.


    Upon seeing the eyes, Hemsal, Blood Princess, and Green Poison, quickly got on their knees, bowing their heads.


    **We pay our respect to Lord Moros, and Lord Hades!!!**


    The eyes stared at them for some seconds, then turned to Apate.


    ***What''s so important that you called for our attention?***


    Moros asked in a bored tone, while Apate smiled at them.


    **You''ll be shocked if I reveal what I discovered.** She said with a smirk.


    ***Oh?! What''s so important that we''ll be shocked about?*** Hades asked.


    **I discovered who Michael is.**


    Silence...


    The two eyes widened in shock and surprise, while Hades quickly said.


    ***Then tell us!!***


    **Not yet! First; You two have to promise me you''ll find a way to restore my powers. Of course, after I kill Leo.**


    ***You do know Father is the one who sealed your powers, right?*** Moros asked.


    **So? Can''t Hecate find a way? She''s already close to discovering Lord Typhon''s prison, Why won''t she be able to help me?**


    The two were silent for some minutes... And Hades''s voice sounded.


    ***We have discussed with Hecate... She said she''ll help you, after locating Typhon.***


    **After locating Typhon? You do know that''s not gonna happen anytime soon, right?** Apate asked with folded hands, a scowl on her face.


    Before the three commandments knew what was going on, an unholy pressure fell on the whole Wilderness, some tress instantly broke down, while they all fell to the ground... The next moment, two gray eyes appeared beside the four red eyes.


    ***Are you doubting my Powers, Apate?!***


    A femalia voice filled with oppression sounded, the three commandments spurted out a mouthful of blood, while sweats droplets formed on Apate''s forehead.


    **No... Can you please stop releasing your pressure on us?**


    ***Good girl, now tell us what we know, and you''ll get your powers back.***


    The Gray eyes vanished. And the three breathe a sigh of relief.


    **She''s arrogant because I lost my Powers.** Apate said under her breath.


    ***We are waiting.***


    She growled inwardly, and revealed.


    **Michael is the next Primordial God Of The Abyssal.**


    ***WHAT?!!!!***

 Chapter 320: Eyes In The Sky

    ***WHAT?!!!***Their voices were so loud that the hill Apate and the three commandments were standing on, cracked.


    **Calm down both of you!!**


    She yelled at them.


    ***How do you know this?***


    Hades asked.


    **I saw Lord Havoc In this realm... He said he was here to greet in lord, and later, I saw Michael using the skills belonging to Lord Tartarus... He can even summon the soul Soldiers!!**


    Hades asked, his voice filled with dread:


    ***Soul Soldiers? Are they putting on black armors and has wings?***


    **No.**


    Apate shook her head.


    ***That means they''re not yet strong enough! We must kill him before he breaks through the rank of mortals and enter the immortal realm!!*** Hades yelled.


    **Wait, What happens if he did?** Apate was getting confused.


    ***If he manages to enter even the half Immortal realm, Those soul Soldiers will be upgraded into Abyss Walkers... These abominations are more formidable than my Hellions, or any of our forces!! They''re technically unkillable!! Didn''t you wonder why we killed Tartarus first??!! His Army is the only thing that can stop us!! I''ll say only Lord Typhon''s forces can hold them back!!***


    Hades yelled.


    Apate was horrified: **How could this be? His lords are already this powerful. If he gains his army back...** Her word trailed off.


    ***At the moment, anything without Divinity can''t kill them... Even Lv50 monsters above will find it difficult to deal with one... The worse thing in this is... They don''t take anything from him, and they can always revive themselves... As long, he resurrected them, they''re technically unkillable... And warning, sister.***


    Moros paused, and after some seconds said: ***Don''t Die by his hands!***


    **And why is that?**


    Apate asked in mild confusion.


    ***Let''s say, If he kills you, He''ll be able to rise your soul, and you''ll be fighting against us, working for him like a puppet... Wait! I hope he hasn''t killed any commandments!!***


    **Oh No!**


    ***What?!!! How many did he killed?!!*** Moros yelled.


    **Six.** Apate answered in a low voice.


    ***Moros, I think it''ll be wise if we call back our forces, Apate isn''t strong enough to fight Michael and his forces... And with every kill, he''ll be able to summon the Hellions'', and Tentacles'' souls... Which will hindrance our plan!***


    ***Hades is right, We must kill Michael, and fast!!***


    **And how did you two expect to accomplish that? By recalling your Forces?! You all know you can''t enter this realm! You''re just too powerful!! I''ll say, You should give me the forces, and I''ll kill Michael for you all.**


    ***No!!!!!***


    A more powerful voice reverberated all over the place. Apate''s eyes widened in shock, and she quickly got down on one knee, bowing her head.


    The next moment, Two Green eyes appeared beside the four red eyes.


    **Greeting Primordial Goddess of the Earth... Goddess Gaea.**


    She and the Commandments said in unison.


    ***You won''t be killing Michael... If what you said is the truth, I''ll need him to help release my children from the Abyss.***


    **But--**


    ***-No But! Capture Michael, and bring him to me, alive!!***


    Apate nodded with gritted teeth, even if her powers are active, she is 1,000% powerless in front of Gaea... Who even her father will have a hard time winning against... Moreover, she''s the mother of Typhon, and mother-in-law to Echidna... Gaea is clearly untouchable.


    **As you wish, Goddess Gaea.**


    Gaea moved her gaze around the place, and vanished from the sky.


    ***Well, You heard the Queen, It seems we''ll take Michael alive.***


    Hades said.


    ***You need to bring Michael to us before he ascends... Because if he ascends... It''ll be a lot of trouble taking him down.***


    Apate nodded, and slowly stood up from the ground. **Leave it to me.**


    ***You must be careful, and don''t die by his hands!! If you see you don''t have any way out! Kill yourself!!!***


    With that said, Hades''s eyes vanished.


    Apate stared at her brother''s eyes and sighed softly. **Why are you still here?**


    ***You were so respectful to Goddess Gaea that you quickly got on your knees, but us?--***


    **I''ll give you the respect if you help me get my powers back.**


    ***If you succeed, I''ll try with all my strength to help you... What type of big brother would I be if I don''t?***


    Apate chuckled, and asked with a smile; **What about Nemesis and Eris?**


    ***At least you aren''t as stubborn as those two. Who''ll believe you''re all sisters... Don''t worry about them, they''re good... Just focus on how to accomplish your plan, and stay alive... I don''t want to see my sister fighting against me in this war, while being control by someone else!***


    **I won''t.**


    Find your next read at M V L


    ***Take care, little sis. Our plan is now resting on your soldiers, and we''ll be leaving the Forces with you... Don''t fail me.***


    With that said, his eyes disappeared from the sky.


    Apate took a deep breath, and exhaled, then looked at the three kneeling figure behind her.


    **Now you know the answer to your question, right?**


    Hemsal, who was covered in sweat quickly nodded his head.


    **Go and get ready all of you! Tomorrow is upon us.**


    The three nodded, and leaped down the Hill.


    **Supreme, You mustn''t ascend!**


    _____ sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Some hours later.]


    [night Time.]


    [A-City.]


    Supreme moved his gaze around his members, who were already asleep, he smiled, and looked at the System''s new Notification.


    {Quest Triggered!!!}


    ''Why now? What happened? System, What''s this quest.''


    {Quest: Host Must get the blood of Darren, and Ascends Into the Half Immortal realm.}


    {Note: If Host haven''t achieved this Quest in the next one Months, Host will be killed by his enemies.}


    {Rewards: The Gateways to Travel between realms.}


    ''As surprising as it is, The reward is highly needed... With this, I can travel to any realm. Ok System, Accept the quest.''


    {Quest Accepted.}


    {Duration: One Month.}


    ''I''ll pretend I didn''t see this.''


    Blood-Arrow adjusted her head, and rested it on his shoulder, Supreme turned his head towards her, a smile on his face.


    ''My promise still stand, Nothing will happen to any of you.''


    He slowly moved his soft gaze on his members.

 Chapter 321: Face Your Fear

    [Next Day.][Wilderness.]


    Apate and the three commandments watched as ten vehicles stopped 50 yards from their location.


    She smiled as Leo, Nora, Supreme and the rest of their group got down from the cars.


    **Welcome.**


    Her voice reverberated all over the wilderness, reaching the fighters and players.


    "We meet again."


    Supreme said with a twisted smile.


    **Yes Supreme, Or should I call you the Ruler of the Abyssal?**


    Supreme and everyone was stunned.


    "Wow! I can''t believe we got welcome by such shocking news!!!"


    Chen said with a smile, then asked: "What Is the Ruler of the Abyssal?"


    **.....**


    Apate stared at him like he had grown an extra head.


    **Potentate and Leo would know what the title of the Ruler of the Abyssal represent, right?**


    She directed the question to Leo, and Potentate.


    "Stop talking, Apate! We aren''t here to chat!" Potentate said with killing intent.


    **I know that.**


    Apate sighed, she looked down at her feet, then at them.


    **Can''t I let you say some few words before you die?**


    The fighters frowned slightly, while Supreme, and his group, slowly moved their gazes around the place.


    **Ok! You''re all here to fight, let''s fight.**


    Click...


    Supreme moved his gaze on the ground. Thanks to his cheats and Skills, he heard the inaudible sound around them.


    "MOVE BACK!!"


    He yelled, but was a bit late.


    BOOM!!


    The ground beneath them shattered like fragile glass, and both them and their cars fell into an endless pit.


    Apate walked towards the pit, and looked down with a smile.


    **You can only escape the formation if you have a strong mind defense... Get ready, while they are trap in there, we''ll be destroying their Base.**


    The three Commandments nodded. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ____


    BAM!!!!


    They all fell heavily on a cold iron floor. Supreme and his group stood up, and slowly moved their gazes around the space, seeing nothing but darkness.


    Whoosh!!!


    All the torches placed on the wall lit up, illuminating their surroundings.


    Supreme moved his gaze around, raised his bracelet and tried to reach Dark-Angel.


    < ERROR!! >


    < Reason: Player Supreme, you''re in a formation created with the blood of 100 Angels... You must destroy the formation and escape.>


    Supreme was flabbergasted, this was the first time AI was blocked, maybe the first in all VRG years of being active.


    "Are you guys?" He looked at his group, who nodded at him.


    "This was their actual plan!! Shit!! Mira and Maria are in the Base! And with us trap in here, we won''t be able to help or even ask about their situation!!"


    Blood-Arrow yelled in mild frustration.


    "Calm Down, Let''s Try to Summon our pets."


    Queen-of-death suggested. The group nodded, and called out their pets, but nothing happened.


    "You guys don''t get it, AI is sealed, that means your Mana are all sealed... Try and use your Powers."


    The elders, Jasmine and Ghost looked at one another, then tried to use a skill, but nothing happened.


    "Fuck!!! We can''t use a skill?! Summon our weapons! And even Call on our pets!! We''re simply sitting ducks here!!!" Red-Encounter yelled in rage.


    Supreme snapped a finger and a vortex appeared behind them.


    "....."


    "You can use a skill?! How?! All our Mana have been sealed!!" Red-Encounter was dumbfounded.


    "My skills don''t require Mana, But the issue here is... I can''t seem to create a Vortex that''ll take us out from whatever this place is."


    He moved his gaze around the place.


    "Wait, Apate said something about you being the Ruler of the Abyssal? Is that true?" Zuko asked in mild confusion.


    "Yes, I just discovered it soon days ago." Supreme answered.


    "Mr Supreme, there seem to be a curse in this place." Leo walked towards them.


    "I don''t get--"


    "--AHHH!! CLOWNS!!"


    His word was interrupted by Blood-Arrow''s fearful scream. He quickly walked up to her.


    "What?" He asked.


    Blood-Arrow quickly threw herself in his hands, her faced plunged in his chest.


    "What happened?" He asked in mild confusion.


    "Clowns! There are everywhere!! All around me!! Ahh! They''re walking towards me!!!"


    Supreme frown hearing the fear and dread in her tone... He looked around them seeing not even a single clown in sight.


    "There are no clowns."


    Blood-Arrow was Silent for a moment, then slowly removed her face from his chest, when she looked around, she saw hideous clowns staring at her with bloody daggers in hand.


    "Ahh!!!"


    She quickly placed her face on his chest again. "No! There are everything!! They are armed! They want to kill me!!"


    Supreme was getting even more confused.


    "Don''t worry, she''s ok... This place is messing with our Fighters'' minds... Look."


    Supreme followed Leo''s finger, seeing half of his people already on their knees, holding their heads and Ears... Their eyes shut tight... Even Nora.


    "What ever this place is, It Manifests someone''s most inner fear, and portray it to them in person." Leo said.


    "NO! NO! I''M SORRY JANET!! NO!"


    They stared at Nora who was screaming with her eyes close, Potentate was beside her, trying to snap her out of it.


    "Thanks goodness I''m not scared of anything."


    Red-Encounter said with a smile, the next moment, he leaped into the air, landing behind Queen-of-death.


    "GHOST!!!!!"


    He yelled in horror.


    Before their eyes, more of their members dropped to their knees, screaming in both Horror and dread.


    "This..."


    Supreme moved his stunned gaze around, it was rare to see him lost... At for the moment, saying lost was an understatement.


    "What should we do?"


    He asked, Seeing as Jasmine, Zuko, Spectra, Chen, Scarlett, already fallen victims to the formation.


    "I don''t know... Some of these guys might not have fears, but they surely have some bad memories... And the apocalypse only made it worse." Leo sighed deeply, and looked around.


    "So we''re the only ones still standing?"


    Supreme asked, staring at Leo, Queen-of-death, Prince-of-Casmia, Ghost, Potentate, Mrs Sham, and Vanilla. Explore stories on M V L


    "That''s only possible because one of us either has a skill that protect their minds, or have a very powerful mind resistance." Queen-of-death said, looking at Red-Encounter who was still hiding behind her, a smile on her face.


    "Brother?"


    Supreme frowned hearing a hoarse voice beside him.


    He looked at his right, seeing Dark-Angel standing there with her head on her palm, blood flowing out from her neck.


    ".....?!!!!"

 Chapter 322: Hopeless

    {Attack on Host''s mind detected.}{Protection Protocol Activated.}


    Supreme sighed deeply, seeing the illusion turning into dust.


    ''I need to get out from here, or this message will come to past!!''


    He slowly moved his gaze around; "We must find a way out from here!"


    He looked at Leo. "Is your powers also...?"


    "No, My Powers are all active."


    "Same here." Potentate added.


    "I can still use my powers." Mrs Shem said.


    "Only four of us...?"


    He moved his gaze around the huge space they''re in, and sighed again. "There''s only one thing to do."


    The seven looked at him in confusion.


    "Line everyone up!"


    They looked at one another in mild confusion, then nodded...


    ...Some minutes later, All the victims of the mind attack were arranged on one spot, while Supreme activated his [Shadow World], Taking all of them in his world.


    "Now, we can have the space to look for a way out!"


    The rest nodded, and looked around in confusion.


    "Where should we start? There''s not a single door in sight, not even a panel, stick, pole, or anything to pull." Ghost said, looking around the place.


    "Wait... There''s something written on that stone."


    Leo walked towards a stone and squat down, staring at the words on it. While the others quickly walked up to him.


    Seeing the word, Supreme exclaimed inwardly: ''Not again!!!''


    Leo looked at everyone over his shoulder, and read the words out loud.


    "I have cities but no houses; Have Mountains but no trees, I have water but no fishes; Land but no people. What am I?"


    They all looked at one another in confusion.


    "What do you think this means?" Mrs Shem asked. Explore more stories with M V L


    "We need to answer this riddle, and maybe, then we''ll know how to leave this place." Supreme said, staring at the riddle.


    "How the hell are we going to answer this?! I don''t even know where to start! How can there be water with no fishes?! Let''s say you took the water in a bowl! But how the hell did that help with anything?!" Prince-of-Casmia was frustrated.


    "We must think out of the Box... The fate of our Base is relying on us solving this thing!!" Vanilla said.


    Ghost: "There''s no Box to think out of!!"


    *GRAAAA!!!!*


    "You got to be kidding me?!!"


    Prince-of-Casmia, and the rest all turned around, seeing countless humanoid figures with extra limbs, and black goo flowing out their mouths... These things appeared out of thin air, and fixed their gazes on the Eight.


    "Supreme, these are the experiments we talked about... We call them abominations." Leo stood up, and with a flick of his wrists, two swords appeared in his hands.


    Potentate who was still observing at the riddle, yelled in surprise. "Guys! Guys! Check this out!"


    They all turned around, seeing a timer on the stone, right above the riddle.


    "Where did that appear from?!" Queen-of-death asked in mild surprised.


    "It started reading after the Abomination appeared." Potentate answered.


    [Timer: 00:04:53.]


    "Ok, change of plan... Who among us is knowledgeable about Riddles?" Leo asked, his gaze fixed on the Abomination in front of them.


    "The ones I know of are all in Supreme''s shadow world... They won''t be of much help with the illusions." Potentate sighed.


    "Ok, Supreme and I will take care of the--"


    "--No need, Leo."


    Supreme smiled and snapped his fingers, a Vortex opened in front of the group, as twenty knights, 9 fallen demons, and a huge monster with four arms and eyes walked out.


    "Take care of them."


    The soul Soldiers nodded, and shot towards the Abominations, tearing them into shards.


    "Now, we can focus on our battle."


    Leo nodded at Supreme, and everyone turned their attention to the Riddle.


    "I have cities but no houses; Have Mountains but no trees, I have water but no fishes, and sand; Land but no people. What am I?"


    "A vacant City?!" Ghost asked.


    The group looked at the stone, the next moment.


    [Timer: 00:02:36.]


    "...."


    "It Minus 1 Minute for giving the wrong answer! How absurd!!" Vanilla cussed out.


    "Saying the truth, we don''t know what''ll happen if this timer clock Zero, what about we wait and find out?"


    Everyone turned their heads to Mrs Shem, a frown on their faces.


    "Just saying, come on, who have the next answer?" She asked with a smile.


    __


    [Timer: 00:01:56.]


    They all sat on the ground, staring at the stone, and themselves... All hopeless... Even if they got the answer, they were all scared, what If their answer turns out to be false?


    The Soul soldiers stood behind them, all the remains of the Abominations were shattered on the ground.


    Supreme sighed and finally asked the system. ''Hey, You''re the Cheating System right? Can''t you help us with this riddle?''


    {No, I''m not the Cheating system!}


    "...."


    {Why are you asking me if I''m the Cheating system when you''re using the cheats I gave you?!!}


    ''I''m just frustrated.''


    {Yes, I know the answer to the Riddle, But it''ll cost you points.}


    Supreme sat up. ''How many points do I have?''


    {Points: 15,102,213.}


    ''Then what are you waiting for?! Tell me the answer, No matter how high the--'' S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Cost: 1,000,000 points.}


    "....."


    He was stunned. Supreme moved his gaze around everyone present, and sighed helplessly... 1,000,000 points in exchange for their life isn''t bad, right?


    ''Do it.''


    He watched with a sad smile, as 1,000,000 points was deducted from his hard earn points, and the answer he saw next almost made him cry.


    [Timer: 00:00:45.]


    Supreme stood up, while the rest turned their heads towards him... They watched as he stopped in front of the stone.


    "What are you doing, Supreme?" Vanilla asked in mild surprised.


    "I think I got the answer, and besides... Even if it''s right or wrong, We fail the riddle."


    The seven looked at one another, nodded, and stood... They all walked towards Supreme, who took in a deep breath, and finally opened his mouth.


    "The right answer is, A Map."


    They waited for some seconds, then the stone split into two equal halves.


    Supreme bend down and picked up the piece of paper in between the stone and opened it.


    His eyes widened in surprise.


    "It''s a map of a way out of this godforsaken place!!"

 Chapter 323: Not Again!!

    "Really?!"They all looked down at the Map in Supreme''s hand and sighed deeply.


    "I know Apate won''t give us an easy way out!" Potentate grumbled, even with her strength, she couldn''t break out from here.


    "She might have given us an indirect way of leaving this place... without even knowing... Or she isn''t the one who created this formation."


    Supreme observed the Map for some seconds, then squat down, and placed it on the ground for everyone to see.


    "This is where we are."


    He pointed at a circular diagram on the map, then moved his finger to the first path. Explore stories on M V L


    "This is North."


    He moved to the second, third, and fourth paths.


    "While These are West, East, and South... If we destroy these walls, we''ll be able to see the path leading out of here... Although it might not be the exit, it''ll give the others a chance to be sane... What do you guys think?"


    He looked up at them.


    "I''ll say it''s our only hope." Leo said, staring at the map.


    "Yes." The others agreed.


    "Ok."


    Supreme nodded, and with a flick of his finger. The soul soldiers separated into four groups, and head towards their assign walls.


    "The person or thing who created this formation never thought someone like me will be trap in here."


    BOOM!!


    Before his words fell, the soul soldiers easily destroyed the walls... An eerie wind blew towards them, causing some to shiver in fright.


    "Do you think it''s a good idea going in any of these paths?" Prince-Of-Casmia asked, moving his gaze on the four paths around them.


    "We aren''t going anywhere."


    With a thought, all the soul soldiers shot into the dark passages, moving with incredible speed.


    "My fighters will be the one going."


    __


    After an hour of waiting, Supreme finally got a response from the soldiers.


    "The North lead to a dead end... South is filled with Hot lava, which will erupt anything soon, The East is another formation. My soldiers are still trap in it... So the West is the right way."


    They all stood up from the ground with smiles on their faces... Supreme frowned, and came to a stop.


    "The West... There is a huge wall in a chamber, with Words engraved on it... I think it''s another riddle!"


    "You got to be kidding me!!" Ghost sat down on the ground.


    "It''s either that, or we''re going to die here."


    "Huh?"


    He looked up at Supreme in surprise.


    "That Lava is already erupting. I think the sound wave of the wall getting destroyed caused it... We either run, or die here."


    Without waiting for their reply, Supreme ran towards the West, Queen-of-death and Prince-Of-Casmia quickly followed behind him.


    "What are we waiting for?!"


    Ghost stood up, and ran after them.


    Leo and his group looked at the South, Seeing the Lava already revealing itself, they all took off in fright, even passing Ghost who started before them.


    "Huh?!"


    Ghost''s eyes widened seeing even an old woman, running past him. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Is this really an old woman?'' He thought.


    __


    After running half an Hour, Supreme came to a stop, the two following behind him also stopped running.


    The three then lowered their gaze, seeing an endless pit before them.


    "What the hell?! Are we going to jump?!!"


    Prince-of-casmia exclaimed, taking some steps back in Horror.


    Queen-of-death stared at the path at the other side of the pit, and sighed. "It''s a 10 meters jump, we can do this."


    Prince-of-Casmia stared at her with Reproach. "If our powers were active, I''ll agree to that, But we don''t have any powers! How do you expect us to jump 10 meters?!"


    "Hold my hand."


    Supreme opened his palm to the two.


    "Uh....?"


    Seeing their confused expression, he added: "I''m taking you with me."


    The two nodded, and held his hands; without hesitation, He leaped into the air, and landed on the other side.


    Prince-of-Casmia looked behind him, and shook his head: "I can''t believe a time will come that I won''t be able to jump a 30 feet wide pit."


    "Stop talking Chris, We must hurry." Supreme reminded, before they could continue running. Leo and his group reached the other side of the path.


    Leo held Vanilla, and Mrs Shem, and leaped over the pit, landing beside them...


    ...They all turned to Potentate, who stood still, staring at Ghost who was running with his last bit of strength... The hot flaming Lava chasing behind him.


    "Come on!!"


    Potentate yelled.


    "I''m coming!!"


    Ghost yelled, and increased his speed... After some seconds, He finally got to Potentate, who grabbed his wrist, and jumped over the pit; Landing in front of the waiting group.


    "Huff. Huff. Huff."


    Ghost lied down on the ground, breathing heavily... He then sat up, seeing the Lava rolling inside the pit.


    "No one should ever hear of this." He turned to Supreme, Queen-of-death, and Prince-Of-Casmia... Who slowly nodded at him.


    "Come on, let''s keep moving." Leo said, walking away.


    ____


    After another hour, the group finally reached the chamber, which was measuring hundreds of Meters wide.


    Supreme, and the group walked towards the five Soul Knights, who stood in front of the wall; they all looked up at the words engraved on it.


    "Before starting this war."


    Supreme snapped his fingers... And the rest of their group appeared in the chamber. They all looked at one another in confusion.


    "Are you guys ok?" Vanilla asked, moving her gaze on the still confused fighters and players.


    "I think we''re ok." Blood-Arrow looked around the place.


    "How did we get here?" She added in mild confusion.


    "It''s a long story." Supreme walked towards Blood-Arrow, and gave her a tight hug. "We''ll have to do something about your fear of clowns." He whispered in her ear.


    "Ok! Now that everyone is back and sane, Let answer this riddle!"


    Hearing Leo, Nora walked towards the wall, and calmly read the riddle out loud.


    "It can''t be touched and can''t be felt. It can''t be seen, or heard, or smelt. It lies beneath stars and under hills, and any empty holes it fills. It comes early, and follows after, ends life and kills laughter. What am I?"


    Silence.....

 Chapter 324: Day into... Night?

    "It can''t be touched and can''t be felt. It can''t be seen, or heard, or smelt. It lies beneath stars and under hills, and any empty holes it fills. It comes early, and follows after, ends life and kills laughter. What am I?"Blood-Arrow repeated the Riddle, walking back and forth. Not only her, everyone was using their brains in overdrive, moving from one place to another.


    "Hmm... Why isn''t there any timer?" Supreme asked after five whole minutes had past, and more than half of them have given the wrong answer, even Red-Encounter yelled "Death" but nothing happened.


    CLICK!!!


    Leo looked down, and his face turned paled... The ones sitting on the ground quickly stood up in shock.


    Leo: "Because the Timer is right below us."


    Everyone''s faces turned paled, seeing water raising from the ground. The water wasn''t the cause of their paled expression, It was the green grotesque creature they could see through the holes, which was moving around with incredible speed.


    "We either solve this riddle, or get eaten by that thing beneath us!" Chen said. Without hesitation, he started yelling countless words, Hoping it''s the right one.


    "Stop shouting!!!" Leo yelled at him.


    Chen closed his mouth, but kept cussing under his breath. "If it hadn''t been for Potentate, I would have been In the base."


    Potentate glared at him, while he blew her a kiss.


    "I think I got something."


    Everyone turned their heads to Scarlett, who quickly opened her mouth. "We need to get off the ground, our pressure is making the water rise up."


    Everyone stared at her with a dumb expression.


    "What?!" She asked.


    "We thought you have the answer to the Riddle!" Zuko said in frustration.


    Supreme sighed; "I wonder how the rest are doing."


    ______


    [Celestial Base.]


    Dark-Angel, White-Death, and the elders all stood on the wall, staring at the flat landscape in front of them.


    "It has been more than an hour, are you sure they''re ok?" Dark-Angel asked with a worried expression.


    "I don''t know, Mira... But you know how powerful Michael and the others are, right? So nothing can happen to them." White-Death said.


    "Yeah."


    "Please, You guys should come inside and rest, You have been standing here for more than an hour now."


    Maxim pleaded, staring at the girls.


    "No, We''ll tell you for the fifth time, we aren''t leaving here until our family return." Dark-Angel wasn''t budging.


    Maxim helplessly turned to Drakon, who stood beside the two.


    "Let them be."


    Maxim sighed hearing him, before he could leave, White-Death exclaimed.


    "Have you contact the guards station at the bridge?!!"


    Now Maxim was confused. Seeing all eyes were now on him, he shook his head: "No, Is something wrong?"


    White-Death moved her gaze around, and quickly said: "Try and contact them... Now!!!"


    Maxim was taken aback by her scream, he quickly brought out the walkie-talkie in his pocket, and tapped some keys, then listened. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zzzzzzz!!


    Only the sound of a disconnected frequency could be heard all over the place.


    "They''re Back, the Lord is back!!"


    A fighter yelled in Joy, pointing at the Cars driving towards them.


    "Something isn''t right, those aren''t the Cars they used when going." Drakon muttered.


    White-Death''s eyes turned white, the moment she saw the forces behind the cars, she yelled.


    Stay connected via M V L


    "Drakon! Destroy those Vehicles!!!"


    "What?!" Maxim yelled in shock.


    Drakon stretched forth his hand towards the moving vehicles, and activated [Cosmic Annihilation]


    "Don''t!! Do you want to kill them?!!" Maxim yelled in Horror.


    Countless elements appeared around the cars driving towards them, the next moment, they all contract, and with a mushroom cloud; a huge explosion sounded, destroying all the vehicles, which were 700 meters away.


    "Huh?"


    The horrified fighters watched in Horror as the illusion in front of them shattered, and an unknown number of Monsters, Infested, and Abomination slowly walked towards the Base.


    **Wow!! Such a good skill...**


    Apate who stood on a ten meters tall Minotaur, said, her voice reverberating all over the Base.


    "It can''t be... Does that mean, Brother?"


    Dark-Angel''s face instantly turned paled.


    **Don''t be surprise, Your leaders are all Dead!**


    Apate''s voice sounded.


    "Impossible, If Michael dies I''ll feel it, This Bitch is lying! Trying to reduce our fighting Spirit."


    "Yes! Drakon is right! There''s no way Supreme would go down!!"


    The elders all yelled.


    Apate shrugged, and with a wave of her hand, Michael''s and Leo''s heads fell in front of Dark-Angel and the fighters.


    "This...?"


    They were all stunned.


    **Look familiar? Sorry that I can''t get their bodies, my children devoured them before I can get the chan--**


    "SHUT UP!!!!"


    Dark-Angel''s voice reverberated all over the place, shocking Apate, the elders and the fighters.


    "MY BROTHER WILL NEVER LEAVE ME!!"


    BOOM!!!


    Like in sync with her violent emotions, a black Lightning tore open the sky. Dark clouds covered the sun, plunging everything into darkness.


    **Impossible, This little girl is my Mum''s successor?!** Apate was shocked.


    Dark-Angel ascends into the air, her eyes pure red... Red Mana wave started emanating from her body, destroying everything it touches.


    "Mira?"


    White-Death and the elders were stunned, staring at Dark-Angel who was still ascending.


    "I''ll make you pay for killing my brother!!!!"


    BOOM!!!!


    Countless dark lightning fell on the horde of Monsters, turning anyone it touched into ashes.


    Apate quickly leaped off the Minotaur, as two powerful lightning struck the monster, killing it instantly.


    **Fuck! I know my Mother''s powers have an evil side, but who''ll think it''s this powerful?! Did I make a mistake angering them? For Goodness''s sake! Those aren''t even their heads.** Apate thought, landing on her feet.


    **But.... The gods will give their blessings in a week time, why could she use my Mum''s Powers? Or has Mum already given this girl hers?**


    BOOM!!!


    Apate looked up at Dark-Angel who was hovering above the cloud, red Lightning appearing from time to time.


    **Her Brother is already a pain in the ass, and now his sister has joined! Why is it so hard to destroy this base?!**


    Her eyes widened as the space behind Dark-Angel tore opened, and three huge snakes came out... Two slithered to the ground, killing her army like weeds... But her gaze was fixed on the Python behind Dark-Angel.


    The next moment, red smoke covered the two, and was she saw next made her speechless... Dark-Angel, who now has the upper body of a human, and lower body of a snake, shot towards her.


    **Show respect!!**


    Apate drew her swords, and shot towards Dark-Angel, clashing with her.


    [On the wall.]


    Drakon picked up the heads, seeing the faces, he shook his head. "These aren''t Michael''s and Leo''s heads." He showed the heads to everyone.


    "Mira didn''t even look at the heads and entered a frenzy state... We must help her, or else, she''ll get herself hurt."


    White-Death summoned and pet, and flew into the air, while Drakon looked at the night sky in confusion.


    "Turning day into night, what an awesome skill."


    He took his dragon form, and followed behind White-Death.


    "Attack!!!"


    Shadow, and Maxim yelled in unison, giving the command.

 Chapter 325: The Number Of An Army Dont Always Decide The Outcome Of A Battle

    BAM!!Dark-Angel flew backward from Apate''s attack.


    White-Death who was in her fusion, caught her in midair, and placed her down. Before Dark-Angel could charge towards Apate again, White-Death held her shoulders, and shook her violently.


    "Michael isn''t Dead! Those aren''t their heads!!"


    "Huh?"


    Dark-Angel frowned slightly.


    "Mic... hael... Is Alive!"


    White-Death said, Emphasizing her words, so she could understand.


    "My Brother isn''t Dead?" Dark-Angel was surprised.


    "Yes! Something might have happened, but they aren''t dead!!"


    Dark-Angel blinked a couple of times, then a smile appeared on her face. "That''s a relief, I know my brother won''t leave me!"


    White-Death sighed in relief, as Dark-Angel''s eyes returned to their usual brown, The dark clouds made way, and the Sun shone its ray on the land again.


    **That''s a mistake, Dear, do you think you can defeat me without that power?** Apate asked, a smile on her face.


    The two girls looked at her like staring at a fool, then looked at one another.


    "Is she talking to us?" Dark-Angel asked in mild confusion.


    "I don''t know... I don''t even know her... Maybe she''s just some mindless monster." White-Death said.


    Apate frowned hearing the two.


    "Yeah, you might be right, Maria! I think she''s one of those fools, who only think about food, and destruction... I pity them at times."


    "Hmm... What can we do? They''re brainless. We can only destroy them to save them from their stupidity." White-Death said in a sad tone.


    Apate''s face was turning red in anger.


    "And some are very difficult to kill, they''re so brainless that they don''t know we''re trying to save them." Dark-Angel shook her head with a sad expression.


    **SHUT UP!! I''M NOT BRAINLESS!!!**


    "That''s what someone who''s brainless will say." White-Death rebuked.


    **.....!!!**


    "You can see, she''s even yelling at us... This one is beyond help, I''ll say we should leave her... Should we?" Dark-Angel asked.


    **Wasn''t she the one who wanted my head some minutes ago?** Apate was stunned.


    "No, we are the good guys, We can''t just leave a brainless person behind."


    "You have a point." Dark-Angel nodded.


    **You... You... Ahhh!!!!!!**


    Apate yelled in anger, red energy enveloped her two swords, and with a swing, two crescent blades shot towards the two girls.


    "What''s this?! I can''t move!" White-Death exclaimed.


    "Same!" Dark-Angel added in mild surprised.


    Whoosh!!!


    They both watched as the blades shot towards them with clear killing intent.


    "I think we pushed her button too deep."


    "You might have a point, Maria."


    Before their eyes, four soul soldiers shot out from their bodies, colliding with the blades.


    BOOOM!!!! S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A huge explosion sounded, throwing the two girls meters back.


    **What happened?** Apate was stunned.


    She watched as the soul soldiers'' shattered body started merging... Apate''s eyes widened seeing Dracula, Queen-Spidax, Orthus, and Chimaera, standing in front of her.


    **Dracula, Queen-Spidax, and Orthus?! Miss Echidna''s fourth, fifth and third Commanders?! It can''t be?!**


    She took a step back in shock.


    The four stared at her with lifeless eyes, not making any move.


    Dark-Angel and White-Death walked up to them with smiles on their faces.


    "How do you like my brother''s soldiers?" Dark-Angel asked.


    Apate stared at the four with a slight frown on her face.


    **How? Count Dracula is an Immortal, Orthus is a Transcendent... Queen-Spidax, and Chimaera are both half Immortals... It won''t be easy if they come at me at once... I can kill them, but They''ll simply fuse back together... What to do?!**


    "Kill her."


    With Dark-Angel''s command. The soul soldiers, Dark-Angel and White-Death, shot towards Apate, who braced herself.


    BANG!!!


    Hemsal and Blood Princess landed in front of her, their bodies and swords covered with the fighters'' blood.


    **You have to retreat, Commander Sara.** Hemsal said with a dark expression.


    **What?!** Apate frowned hearing his word.


    **Yes Commander, Our Forces are getting wipe out.** Blood Princess revealed.


    With confusion, She looked around her, seeing Seven huge Dragons, and more than 10 different pets, cutting down her forces.


    **It can''t be... Our forces are measuring up to 6 Million, how?** She asked, staring at the Soul Soldiers who stood behind Dark-Angel, and White-Death.


    "Sara? Now I know why you look familiar! But you made a mistake."


    Dark-Angel and White-Death slowly walked towards the three, the soul soldiers following behind.


    **And what is it?** Apate asked.


    "An army is not measured by it forces, But by the amount of killers they have... And you''re low on that... Look around you, the strongest monsters are in the Sovereign Medal, and Drakon can easily take them down... These two might be in the Immortal realm, but that didn''t mean we can''t kill them."


    Read latest chapters on M V L


    "Mira is right, That mistake made you lose this battle... To defect The Conquerors, you need Killers, not numbers."


    The six instantly shot towards the three.


    Hemsal, and Blood Princess moved, clashing with them, while Apate flew into the air.


    BAM!!


    Dark-Angel blocked the attack from Blood Princess, and yelled: "Stop her!!"


    Orthus nodded, and vanished from sight, appearing in front of Apate.


    Apate stared at the dog in front of her with disdain. **You betrayed your own mother for a human!! You deserve Death.**


    She shot towards Orthus, and with a swing of her sword, she separated it into two halves.


    Apate stared as Orthus''s separated bodies started merging.


    **I need to get out from here.** she looked at the distance, seeing Drakon Killing her monsters with every single swing of his claws.


    **I Fucked up! Shit!!**


    She cussed, and shot into the air, only to be struck down by two powerful crescent blades.


    Apate landed on the ground, and threw up a mouthful of blood.


    She and everyone turned their heads to a Vortex, seeing Supreme, Leo, and the rest of the group walking out.


    Apate''s eyes widened in Horror. **It can''t be! No one can escape the formation created by goddess Hecate!!**


    "And luckily, We aren''t "No one"." Supreme grinned at her, and added: "She''s mine, We have some unfinished business."


    Leo nodded and shot towards Hemsal, with Chen, Suden, and the kings following behind... While Nora, Potentate, Mrs Shem, Vanilla, and Scarlett shot towards Blood Princess.


    "I hope you''re ready to die, Apate." Supreme smiled, as his eyes turned red and black.

 Chapter 326: Die!!!

    [Some Minutes Ago.][In the formation.]


    Supreme and his group sat on the water, not caring one bit, their gazes were fixed on the riddle.


    "It can''t be touched and can''t be felt. It can''t be seen, or heard, or smelt. It lies beneath stars and under hills, and any empty holes it fills. It comes early, and follows after, ends life and kills laughter. What am I?"


    "Are we ever going to leave this place?"


    Blood-Arrow who sat on his right asked, her gaze fixed on the wall.


    "We will, there''s just something we''re missing." Supreme answered in a calm tone.


    "Why are you still calm in this situation? We don''t know what''s happening outside, or how to get out from here, we don''t even know if answering this riddle will get us out from this formation."


    Supreme sighed. "We must always think positively, even though the situation looks bad."


    "Micky is right, Erika. I just know we''ll get out from here."


    Blood-Arrow slowly nodded, and changed the topic. "Love, If you become the next ruler of the Abyssal, will you leave us behind?"


    Supreme turned his head towards her, a small frown on his face.


    "Why will you ever think that? I''ll never leave you guys."


    Blood-Arrow rested her head on his shoulder. "Abyss, doesn''t that sound like a dark place? Filled with nothing but Darkness?"


    Supreme chuckled. "Yeah, that''s the common knowledge... We all have the idea that the Abyss is filled with death, shadows, and pain... Only surrounded by Darkness..." His word trailed off.


    Blood-Arrow raised her head, staring at him in surprise. "What happened?" She asked.


    Supreme stared at her with a loving smile, then pecked her lips, and stood up with a smile.


    "I got the answer!"


    "Huh?"


    "Supreme got the answer?"


    "Really?"


    The rest of the group looked at Supreme in surprise, as he walked towards the wall, and muttered one word.


    "Darkness."


    They waited for some seconds, the next moment, the wall vibrated, and slowly moved, revealing a Switch.


    "Huh?"


    They were all stunned speechless.


    Supreme walked towards the switch, which was off, and switched it on.


    Click!!


    Whoosh!!


    Red-Encounter: "Guys!"


    Everyone looked at the water, which was now increasing with ten times its speeds... In matter of seconds, their shoes were covered.


    BAM!!!


    The Monster below them, collided on the ground, causing cracks to appeared on the surface.


    "Shit! These holes on the ground isn''t helping!" Sam yelled.


    BAM!!!


    More cracks appeared on the ground.


    Red-Encounter looked at the wall, and remembering Supreme''s answer... He looked down at the holes, the water was obstructing his view, so he lied down on the ground, putting his face in the water, and looked into one of the holes, seeing light at the ending.


    ''Huh? There wasn''t a door down there, before. Maybe that "Click" sound is the door opening... Maybe our escape is right there.''


    He stood back up and yelled; "There''s an exit below us!! The answer is "Darkness"! And the Darkness is right below us!!"


    They all looked at each other in surprise.


    BAM!!!!


    A huge hole was created, as the water poured inside, enveloping all of them.


    "Hmm... Mmm..."


    They all swum up, bringing their heads out from the water.


    "Tyson is right! I can see it!!" Queen-of-death yelled.


    "Me too!!" Zuko added.


    "Good, but the only problem is..."


    They all looked down in the water, as the huge monster collided with the ground below them, finally shattering it apart.


    "But! If there''s a door below us!! Why are the waters coming up?!" Jack as in mild confusion.


    "Stop asking questions! We must get to that door."


    Leo yelled.


    Whoosh!!


    Their eyes widened seeing a huge Shadow moving inside the water... Supreme took a deep breath, and entered inside... He moved his gaze around seeing a five meters long shark moving around them... He slowly swam up, and moved his gaze on the group.


    "There''s a shark below us... I hope none of you is injured?" He asked in a low voice.


    "Uh Oh!" Ghost exclaimed.


    "Don''t tell me you are!" Jasmine was horrified.


    "It happened when I was running." Ghost explained.


    "Shit!"


    Continue reading on M V L


    Supreme exclaimed seeing the Shark''s shadow moving toward them with incredible speed... More like, moving toward Ghost.


    He plunged into the water again, summoned his sword, and shot towards the huge shark, plunging his sword in its skin.


    *GRRAAA!!!*


    "Go!!!"


    He yelled at the group, who quickly entered the water, and dive towards the door below them.


    With his sword still in the shark''s body, Supreme turned around, seeing Queen-of-death, Blood-Arrow, Red-Encounter and the rest of his group, even Jasmine, Leo and Ghost all swimming towards him.


    "What are you guys doing?!" He yelled.


    "We aren''t gonna leave you with this thing!!" Leo said, summoning his sword.


    Supreme turned to his group; "Then what the hell are you guys doing?! You don''t have your powers!!"


    "That won''t stop us!!" Blood-Arrow said.


    Supreme thought for a moment, and with a thought, countless weapons appeared from his system storage, floating towards the group... The Shark was still struggling, trying to throw the human off, when Another Swords entered into its body.


    *GRAAAAA!!!!!!!*


    "You aren''t doing this alone!" Leo yelled, plunging his swords deeper into the shark.


    *GRRAAAAA!!!!*


    It tried and shook its body with all the strength it has, but it was all useless.


    "AI might have enhanced our bodies so we could talk underwater, but that didn''t mean we can stay for long without Oxygen!" Red-Encounter yelled.


    "Then we must end this quickly!!"


    Queen-of-death shot towards the struggling Shark, the others took the weapons and followed behind her... They surrounded the shark, and plunged their weapons'' blades in it.


    The shark was having a hard time moving in the enclosed space, with more than five humans plunging their weapons in its body... Turning the water red.


    Leo and Supreme looked at each other, and nodded, then infused their energies in their weapons.


    "Die!!!!"


    They both yelled, as their energies collided in a battle in the shark.


    "Go!!!"


    Supreme yelled at his group, who nodded, and swum towards the exit, leaving their weapons stuck in its body.


    "Go."


    He said to Leo, who stared at him for some seconds, drew out his swords, and followed behind the group.


    "It''s me and you!!!"


    *GRRRAAAA!!!*


    The Shark growled in pain, While Supreme quickly drew out his sword and shot towards the exit...


    ...Moment Next.


    BOOM!!


    The huge Shark exploded from the violent energies in it.


    Supreme''s eyes widened seeing the door closing back up. "You got to be kidding me?!!"


    Queen-of-death, Blood-Arrow, and the rest of the group fell out from the door, hitting the ground heavily.


    "Augh!!!"


    They all growled in pain... But seeing the door above them closing, with Supreme still inside, they quickly stood up in shock.


    "What''s happening?!" Blood-Arrow exclaimed.


    "Come on! You can do it, Supreme!!" Leo yelled.


    Supreme increased his speed, watching as the exit got even smaller... With one final push, he passed through, falling on Leo.


    BANG!! S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Door closed shut.

 Chapter 327: Final Battle 1

    "Can you please get off me?!""Oh! Sorry."


    Supreme stood up, and helped Leo up from the ground. "Thanks for your help back there."


    "It''s nothing... I should be the one thanking you." Leo smiled.


    "Hello you two?! Before we stand here and see who''s the right person, to thank the other... We can try to get out from here." Red-Encounter said.


    Supreme and Leo nodded at him, and looked around them... They were now in a black and white room, everything is black and white, from the ground, to the sky they fell from.


    "We looked everywhere, there isn''t a single way out... We''re simply trap in here." Nora walked towards them, a frown on her face.


    Supreme moved his gaze on the small field, and smiled. "Maybe I can get us out from here?"


    They all turned to him.


    "Really, Micky?"


    He nodded, and snapped his fingers, a huge vortex instantly opened... Supreme smiled, and walked towards it, his sword in hand, Leo and the rest of the group followed.


    "Wow! Thank goodness you have this Skill, or else, we''ll all be trapped in here." Jasmine said with a smile.


    "Yeah, Thank goodness."


    _____


    [Back to Present.]


    Apate stood up from the ground, her aqua blue hair, instantly turned red... A red armor with the logo of a flame engraves on her chest plate appeared on her body, then blue flames enveloped her swords.


    **You want to fight a Lower God, right? But I''m sorry!**


    Explore more adventures at M V L


    Supreme frowned slightly feeling her energy rapidly increasing, and in less than ten seconds, she broke through to the True God realm.


    ***You''ll be fighting a True God.***


    BOOM!!!


    An unholy amount of divinity burst out from her, throwing Supreme meters back.


    ''Is this the power of a True God?''


    {Be careful Host.}


    Supreme grinned. ''Activated all my cheats.''


    {All cheats Activated.}


    "Do you think I''m scared of you?"


    The Clone rose from the ground, shattered into Armor parts and merged with him, and his overcoat... Cladding him In his obsidian armor.


    "The Ruler of the Abyssal isn''t scared of anyone!!"


    Drakon turned into a trail of light, and flew towards him.


    BOOM!!!


    A powerful Abyssal energy burst out from him, killing all the monsters 30 meters away from him... Four black wings appeared on his back, his face enclosed in the fearsome helm, with three horns on it... Red and black energies then enveloped his sword.


    Hemsal, Leo, and the rest all stopped fighting, feeling the violent energies the two were emanating.


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    They all leaped back, dodging the energies waves which killed more than 10,000 monsters without them putting up a single resistance.


    "Is this Supreme''s real strength?!" Jack asked in Horror.


    "So terrifying!" Nora said, still running to the base.


    Not only her, everyone was running to the Base, even the Monsters were running for their dear lives, as the two energies collided.


    ***You aren''t yet the Ruler, These Powers might have boosted you Into the Immortal realm low-stage, but that isn''t enough to face me!***


    "Then why don''t we find out!"


    BOOM!!!!


    He shot towards her with clear killing intent.


    ***You''re Arrogant.***


    Apate shot towards him.


    BOOOOOOOMM!!!!


    A mushroom cloud explosion rose into the air, as the two blades collided, a powerful energy wave spread all over the place, killing more monsters hundreds of meters away... All the surrounding buildings instantly collapse to the ground.


    "Watch out!!!"


    Leo yelled, seeing the energies moving toward the wall. All the fighters, and Players quickly created a Barrier in front of the wall, hoping to block the attack.


    BANG!!!!!


    The energies waves collided on their barrier, instantly shattering it, they all moved five steps back, then dropped on one knee, and spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    "This...! This is just their energies waves! How did Micky get so powerful?" Queen-of-death stood up, wiping the blood off her lips.


    "This battle is beyond us!! Nora! Take everyone to the underground Bunker! Protect them. This wall won''t be able to hold a second attack." Leo said.


    Nora nodded, and swiftly jumped down the wall to carry out the order.


    __


    High above the clouds, Havoc stood with folded hands, watching the battle happening below with a smile on his face.


    "The Ruler can only grow stronger by facing stronger opponent."


    ___


    [Realm Of Gods.]


    [Divine Pantheon.]


    "What is this?! This Mortal is really the Abyssal Ruler!" Zeus was stunned, he was on the edge of his seat, watching the battle below.


    "Erebus and Nyx, That Is Apate, What if Michael kills her?" Demeter asked.


    "She chose her side." Nyx answered in a calm tone. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, I took her powers because of her decision, hoping she''ll back down, but still..." Erebus sighed helplessly.


    "If Michael kills her, it''s on her." He added.


    "We now know this human Is the Next ruler, what should we do? Hades and his forces will try to use his powers, or kill him." Hera moved her gaze around.


    "That''s not yet possible, he doesn''t have the full powers of Tartarus, so he won''t be able to help any of them in the Abyss¡­ They''ll have to wait for him to ascends... And that''ll be their doom." Hestia smiled brightly.


    Zeus nodded with a smile: "Send word to the Heroes, Artemis, Athena, and my winged warriors... Get the army ready!"


    Hercules who stood below his seat nodded, and vanished from the hall.


    "We must protect this Human till then." Zeus added, while the rest nodded.


    ____


    [Back to Supreme.]


    The two leaped back, and shot forward again, clashing with one another, engaging in a battle of dominance.


    BOOM!!


    Supreme flew backward, and stabilized himself in midair. The next moment, countless vortexes appeared behind him; dark beam shot out from them, heading towards Apate.


    ***Let me show you power!!***


    She infused her energies in her swords, and sent two powerful energies Blades towards the beam.


    BOOM!!


    ***.....?!***


    Apate was stunned seeing the beams destroyed her attack, she leaped backward, as the beam collided on her unital spot.


    BOOM!!


    "Do you think you can escape from the void?!"


    ***Huh?***


    Apate looked over her shoulder, seeing Supreme shooting out from a Vortex behind her... He caught her throat, and the next moment, they both vanished from the destroyed island.


    "....."


    Everyone was stunned speechless.


    "What happened?"


    This was the thought in everyone''s head, including the gods and Havoc.

 Chapter 328: Finale Battle 2: Death Of Apate.

    "Where is brother?" Dark-Angel asked in mild confusion, moving her gaze all over the place, Sofia on her neck."I don''t know."


    Queen-of-death and Blood-Arrow answered in unison, they were all dumbfounded.


    _


    [Supreme''s Shadow World.]


    {Host is in the Shadow world, All Attributes gained a 100% increase... Opponent''s attributes have been reduced by 50%.}


    Apate fell heavily on a dark floor, she quickly stood up. Frantically moving her gaze around.


    ***Where am I? And How the hell did you reduced my powers?***


    Her voice boom all over the dark space.


    "*You''re now in my world, Apate.*"


    Apate frowned hearing the demonic voice, which was echoing all over the place.


    ***Show yourself!!***


    "*I''m not hiding*"


    She turned around seeing two red eyes staring straight at her. Apate took a step back in fear, a chill running down her spine.


    ***Why did I feel like some prey under those eyes?*** She asked In a low voice.


    ***What Realm is he on in this world?!***


    "*To answer you question, In here I''m a True God, everything is under my hands, Including you.*"


    Supreme appeared some meters from her. "*Do you think you can defeat me in this world?*"


    ***Shut up!!***


    Apate shot towards Supreme, in seconds she appeared in front of him; and slashed with both her swords.


    Whoosh!!


    ***....??***


    Apate was stunned, seeing the Supreme she cut, turning into black smoke.


    "*I hope you aren''t sad.*"


    Supreme appeared behind her, and struck her back with a kick, sending her falling forward... Face down.


    ***How Dare you?!!!***


    Apate stood up in rage, before she could channel her energies, Supreme appeared in front of her and sent a punch to her face.


    BAM!!!


    Apate flew some meters back, falling heavily on the ground, her Helmet rolling to the side.


    ***How the hell can you get so powerful in this place?! Even taking you from the Immortal realm to the True God realm... How the hell is that possible?!!***


    She slowly stood up, her gaze fixed on him.


    "*All this is possible because I have a System.*"


    ***System?*** Apate was confused.


    ***What is "System"?*** She asked.


    "*You''ll know after your death.*"


    Apate''s eyes widened as hundreds of Vortexes, and elements appeared around her.


    "*Goodbye, Apate.*"


    ***Shit! I won''t Die by your hands!!***


    She raised her swords crossing it on her neck, but didn''t make any further move.


    "*Go on, What are you waiting for? You want to die. Die.*"


    She looked at the blades on her neck, took a deep breath, and exhaled. ***I''ll die today, But my brother will have your head.***


    Before she could move her swords, they both vanished from her hands.


    ***What?!*** Apate was stunned.


    "*I like you, and my forces needs a Commander.*" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before she could do anything, Supreme muttered the skills that sealed her fate.


    "*[Cosmic Annihilation], [Void of Retribution], [Void Euthanasia], and, [Killing Intent].*"


    ***No!!!***


    Apate watched in Horror, as the surrounding energies condensed towards her, and exploded with an unholy Annihilation.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!!


    After some seconds, Supreme dropped on one knee, removed the helm, and threw up a mouthful of blood.


    {Congratulations Host for killing your first True God opponent.}


    {Host gained 100,000,000 points.}


    {Other Rewards will be given when Host enter the Half Immortal realm.}


    < Congratulations player Supreme, You completed the hidden Objectives.>


    < Congratulations, Players... You have won the game, All Objectives has been met.>


    < Protect Leo, and Celestial Base have been completed by all players!>


    < Rewards will be given after leaving the game!!>


    < Players have 24 hours to stay in the game... Exceed the timer, and you''ll be forcefully taken to the city.>


    Supreme blinked, as the Shadow world shattered like glass. Stay tuned to M V L


    Everyone watched as Supreme appeared in front of them, but Apate was nowhere to be seen.


    "Did he?" Leo was stunned.


    "Brother!!"


    BOOOM!!!


    A red Lightning tore the sky open, as two red eyes appeared.


    ***How dare you kill My Sister, Mortal?!!!***


    Supreme looked up with difficulty, and shakily stood up from the ground.


    "You must be Moros, Don''t worry, You''re next."


    ***Big words coming from a mortal!! I''ll use your blood to pay homage to my sister!!***


    Two red Lightning tore opened the sky, and fell towards Supreme with full speed.


    Whoosh!!


    BOOM!!!!


    The two accurately collided on a black barrier above Supreme.


    ***Who dares Protect him?!!!***


    Supreme turned around seeing Havoc walking towards him.


    "Do you want to anger the Abyss Lords?" Havoc coldly asked


    ***Hahahahaha!!!! We''re already enemies!! Your Ruler killer my sister!!! I won''t rest until I have his head! Gaea won''t stop me this time!!!!***


    Havoc frowned slightly. He started channeling his energy, getting ready to act if Moros attacks.


    "Retreat Moros, Or face my wrath."


    A Domineering voice sounded all over the place, stunning Moros, while Havoc sighed in relief.


    "Ashyn" he muttered in a low voice.


    ***You old Thunder Dragon! Why are you interfering?!!!*** Moros wasn''t backing down.


    "You dare ask me that when you''re attacking my Soon-to-be Ruler?!!!!!"


    VOOOM!!!!!


    BOOOOM!!!!


    All colors of Lightnings tore opened the sky with Ashyn''s roar.


    Moros growled in anger, and said: ***I might not be able to kill him now! But when you''re gone! We''ll see who will have his head!!***


    With that threat said, Moros''s eyes vanished from the sky.


    "What did he mean by when he''s gone? Is something wrong with Ashyn?"


    Supreme asked, turning his head to Havoc... But Aahyn answered.


    "I''m already old, Soon-to-be Ruler, Too old for a Dragon, they''re all waiting for my death, so they could fully take over the Abyss, and your territories."


    "Fully? Does that mean they already have control on some areas?!"


    "When you''re ready, Meet me in the Abyss with Drakon, and I''ll tell you two everything."


    "He''s gone." Havoc stated, while Supreme nodded, looking at the sky.


    "What realm is Moros on?" He asked out of curiosity.


    "Moros is the Primordial god of Doom, he was trapped in this realm by his father, Erebus... As you can see, he got out... And is now after you... He won''t attack with Ashyn present, but he doesn''t have much time, so you must get stronger."


    Supreme nodded. "Between you and Moros, who''s the strongest?"


    Havoc smiled slightly. "Moros is 100 times stronger than me."


    "....."

 Chapter 329: Birthday Gift [R-18 Light]

    [Warning! Adults'' Content at the end! Read on your own advise.]"I''ll get going, we''ll be waiting for you in the Abyss."


    With that said, Havoc disappeared.


    Supreme moved his gaze around, and undo his fusion. Drakon appeared beside him, and looked around in confusion.


    "We were lucky."


    "Don''t rely on luck, It''s all thanks to the system." Supreme said. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Oh, Thank you, Host.}


    "Brother!!"


    He turned around, and quickly caught Dark-Angel in his arms.


    "Mira, Be careful!" He scolded.


    Dark-Angel pressed her face into his chest, and said in a hoarse voice:


    "I was so scared when that witch threw two heads over, and..."


    "Shhh... It''s ok, Mira."


    Supreme smiled, and slowly caressed her back. "Did you hear AI''s announcement?"


    "Hmm... We won the game"


    "Yeah! That means, you won your first game!! Mum and Dad will be proud!!" He said.


    Dark-Angel separated from the hug, and sighed softly. "I miss them."


    Supreme ruffled her head with a smile. "Me too. You should know I''ll always be here with you."


    "Yeah... But, you''ll be leaving me soon, to the place you''re going." She said in a low voice.


    Supreme got down on one knee, held her shoulders, and smiled. "I''m only going for a while, and you have Jennifer, Erika, Maria and even Tyson and Rahond with you."


    Dark-Angel slowly nodded. "I understand brother, you''re going because of us... And don''t worry about me, I''ll listen to Bestie."


    Supreme nodded with a smile.


    "Yeah, Micky. Mira Is right... Wherever you''re going, keep your mind straight, don''t worry about us or Rebecca... We know how to handle her."


    Queen-of-death landed in front of the two, with Blood-Arrow and the rest of his elders.


    Supreme moved his gaze on every single one of them, and settled it on Leo. "What about the Monsters? And Commandments?"


    Leo smiled. "The energy waves you guys were releasing killed them all... Only a small number escaped. My forces can take care of them."


    "Yes, Supreme. So will you accept our Thanks, Now?" Nora smiled.


    "Yeah, We''ll accept." Supreme stood back up, and held Dark-Angel''s hand.


    "This isn''t the right place to show you all how grateful we''re... We''ll Host a goodbye feast for all of you." Mrs Shem said.


    "She is right." Leo nodded at him.


    Supreme moved his gaze on his group, and the remaining players who were numbering up to 31. Then nodded at Leo.


    ____


    [Underworld.]


    ***Why did you try to kill that mortal?! You know I need him alive?!!***


    Gaea yelled at Moros, who glared at her.


    ***Why are you protecting him?! If it''s for the Titans, We can free them after getting rid of that Mortal!!*** Moros said with killing intent.


    ***And how the hell are you going to achieve that?! Dig the ground and let them out?!!*** Gaea asked.


    ***Both of you stop! Our main mission is to free Typhon, He also has some powers over the Abyss... We must release Typhon, and he''ll be the one to kill Michael and absorb his powers... Then, we can free the Titans, and start the second Titanomachy... That''s our main plan!***


    Hades yelled at the two, he stood up from the Throne, and turned his head to Hecate.


    ***What''s the outcome of the experiment?***


    Hecate smiled at him: ***Successful, We just have to wait for some time, and we''ll know the location of Typhon''s prison.***


    ***Some time? Like when?*** Eris asked with a slight frown.


    ***With the mortal''s time zone, It''ll take a year, our time? Two months.*** Hecate answered.


    All the gods remained silent, lost In thought.


    "How did you gain this location?" Nemesis asked.


    ***By the blood spilled by Supreme and Apate... Although she died, she helped us with our plan.*** Hecate smiled.


    ***Watch your mouth! My Sister didn''t die! That lowlife Mortal killed her! I say we should kill him now! Because with the speed he''s growing, he''ll get to our strength before the one year in his realm is over!!!***


    **Then, Lord Moros. How do you plan to face Lord Ashyn''s anger! He''s already the Primordial of Dread... Known as the black dread.**


    Moros turned his head to Medusa.


    ***So what if he''s the Primordial of Dread?! He doesn''t have much time to live, and by the next one month, he''ll die!***


    ***Then sit down, and hold your socket! When he''s dead, you''re free to act; only If you can face Gaea''s anger.*** Poseidon said in a calm tone, his eyes closed.


    Moros turned his head to Gaea who scoffed: ***If you attack Supreme, I''ll Kill you... We''ll go with Hades''s plan, After two months, we''ll get the location of Typhon''s prison, and release him. Then you can fight him, but make sure Typhon give the last blow, so he''ll be able to absorb Michael''s Powers.***


    Moros stood up in rage, moved his gaze on everyone present, and walked out from the hall.


    ***Mother-In-Law?***


    ***Don''t worry, Echidna. He''s just angry, Eris and Nemesis are both sisters to Apate, do you see them throwing a tantrum? Moros will calm down after some time.*** Gaea said.


    ***Just because we''re calm doesn''t mean we''re happy.*** Eris said coldly.


    "Yes." Nemesis added.


    ***We have only one problem.***


    Hades sat down on his throne, and moved his gaze around.


    ***Apate was killed by Supreme, that means; he could rise her soul... Moros is angry because of this reason.***


    The rest looked at one another, and sighed, while Poseidon opened his eyes.


    ***Michael will be going to the second Realm soon.*** He turned to Ares.


    ***Send your Dead Soldiers, We can''t kill him. But that didn''t mean we won''t slow his progress down.***


    Ares, the god of war, nodded in agreement.


    ___


    [Back to Supreme.]


    [Night Time.]


    [Celestial Base.]


    Supreme sat on the head table, and moved his gaze around the place.


    Sitting in front of him, right under the night sky, were all the survivors, and players, chatting and laughing; with smiles on their faces.


    Leo who sat beside Supreme, stood up with a smile.


    "Friends!!"


    Everyone quiet down, and turned their heads to Leo.


    "We organized this goodbye party for our guests, who have helped us beyond reasons... Let us get to our feet and give our guests a good loud thanks you!!"


    All the Survivors stood up, and yelled at the top of their voice.


    "We give our thanks to Supreme, and our Guests!!"


    They all bowed.


    Supreme smiled, and stood up.


    "It''s not a big deal. We''re in a world filled with evil, and for our race to survive, we need to come together... So by saving you, we also helped ourselves and world!!"


    "HOORAY!!!" The fighters yelled, while Supreme sat down.


    _


    After some hours of sitting, and chatting with Leo. Supreme stood up and walked towards his elders.


    "How is everyone doing?" He asked with a smile.


    The girls all turned towards him with smirks on their faces. Supreme raised an eyebrow, seeing the looks he was receiving, before he could say anything. Blood-Arrow stood up, grabbed his wrist and pulled him away from the Party, towards her Apartment.


    "Good Luck!!" The girls yelled with a chuckle.


    "Where are we going?" Supreme asked in mild confusion.


    "You''re leaving tomorrow, right?"


    He nodded.


    "Then follow me, I want to give you your gift."


    Supreme was surprised, so he remained quiet, and silently followed her.


    ______


    The two arrived in her bedroom, and Blood-Arrow turned around and pulled him towards her, closing his lips with hers.


    Supreme was stunned by her eagerness and enjoyed the kiss, after some seconds, he felt her hand moving downward, and separated.


    "What are you doing, Erika?" He asked in a hoarse voice.


    "Shh."


    He shuddered as he felt her fingers deftly unsnap his jeans and begin to pull it down.


    "Erika... You don''t have to... What about your rule?" he tried to protest.


    "We aren''t having Sex, I just want to make you happy, Please." She looked up at him with pleading eyes.


    Seeing her eyes, Supreme sighed, and slowly nodded.


    She dipped her hand through the opening of his boxers, and gasped as her hand wrapped around his hardening cock.


    "I''ve never done this before" Blood-Arrow husked. "So, tell me what to do." She added.


    Supreme''s cock was hard as steel, and he slowly said. "Put your mouth around the head, and swirl your tongue around it."


    Blood-Arrow pushed him on the bed.


    Supreme watched as Blood-Arrow got on her knees, right in between his widen legs... She stared at him for a second then lowered her head. He couldn''t see through the mass of silver hair; and with only the dim lighting in the room, there wasn''t much to see. But God, he could feel it.


    Wet warmest surrounded the head of his cock, and he felt her tongue slowly making circles.


    Read new adventures at M-V-L


    "Oh Goddddd" Supreme moaned.


    He reached out with both hands and gripped the bedsheets, as he felt his fianc¨¦e''s hot mouth slide down his cock.


    "Oh shit... Erika" He moaned as her mouth began to move up and down. The sound of her sucking filled the room, as she devoured his throbbing dick. ''Who would think it''s her first time?''


    Supreme could feel his balls tightening. If this was her first blowjob, he couldn''t imagine what she could do with experience. He moved one hand down and curled his fingers in her silver hair, a smile on his face.


    "Oh fuck... Erika...that''s so fucking good!!" He gasped!


    Supreme felt her mouth come free and her muffled words from his lap.


    "Am I doing that good?" Blood-Arrow inquired a little out of breath.


    "Keep it up, and you''ll make me cum" he warned her.


    "Good" That was her only reply and then that heat wrapped around him again.


    "Oh shit... Don''t stop... Oh fuck, Erika..." Supreme babbled as his nuts tightened until they ached.


    "Oh my Goddddddddd" he moaned as his body jerked; and the first blast of hot cream pumped into her mouth.


    He heard her softly gag on the first blast; followed by the sound of her swallowing as he fired off a second and third blast.


    "Mmmmmmmm" Blood-Arrow murmured as he unloaded his balls into her eager mouth.


    Supreme''s brain spun with sheer pleasure as Blood-Arrow drank his hot seed. He never came like that. EVER!!! Not even when masturbating. Part of it was how soft and gentle she was.


    By the time Blood-Arrow lifted her mouth from his softening cock, she had managed to suck out every drop of cum his balls had held.


    Supreme stared in wonder as she rose back to her feet, a small dribble of white goo trickling from the corner of her mouth.


    "Holy shit" He breathed out slowly, while she smiled down at him.


    "How was it?"


    *


    *


    *


    [Author: Thanks for following me to this journey! We finally reached the end of Volume Three! Let''s dive in to Volume Four; Ascending to Godhood.]

 Chapter 330: Parting Ways

    [Next Day.]Supreme woke up with a bright smile on his face, he turned his head to Blood-Arrow, who was sleeping in his hands... Till now, he still couldn''t believe what she did.


    Last night memories flood Into his head, making him smile even brighter.


    {After Host is done with whatever he''s doing, You asked me to remind you, and here it is... 30 Minutes left, before you''re all forcefully removed by AI... Of course, you can stay if you want to, but your teammates can''t.}


    ''Do you have to ruin the moment?!!''


    {"....."}


    {But you were the one who asked me to remind you.}


    ''Forget it.''


    He slowly got out from the bed, making sure not to wake Blood-Arrow... After successfully getting out, he walked towards the bathroom.


    ''We might not have gone far last night, but I can wait! This will keep me company when I''m gone.''


    {Hopeless.}


    ''What is that?''


    {Nothing.}


    Supreme pretended not to hear the system, and entered the bathroom, closing the door behind him.


    ____


    [Ten Minutes Later.]


    Supreme walked out from the bathroom, already in his black shirt, and pants, his overcoat slowly moving below him.


    "You''re awake." He smiled, seeing Blood-Arrow staring at him with a smile, the huge blanket covering her body.


    "Yeah." She said with a blush, remembering what she did last night.


    Supreme walked towards her, and lightly kiss her lips. "Get ready, You guys will be leaving in 15 minutes."


    "Huh?!" Blood-Arrow was stunned.


    Supreme moved back, as she quickly got down the bed, and walked towards the bathroom... His gaze fixed on her sexy black nightgown, which was actually her overcoat.


    "Stop staring. Go and wake up Mira and Maria." She looked at him over her shoulder.


    "Oh, Yeah!"


    He nodded, and quickly walked out from the room. Only to come face-to-face with Queen-of-death, Dark-Angel, and White-Death.


    "Why... Why are you guys here?" He asked in mild confusion.


    "Hmm... Mmm... What happened last night?" White-Death asked in mild confusion.


    "Yeah, Brother, why did Silver hair bestie drag you away?" Dark-Angel added.


    Supreme moved his gaze on the two, and sighed. "Get ready, meet me outside after Ten minutes."


    He quickly moved past the two, and walked away from the place... Before more questions fly towards him.


    The three chuckled, and entered the room.


    _


    Supreme walked outside seeing Leo, and the rest of his elders chatting, Red-Encounter seems to be the happiest in the group.


    "What happened?"


    They all turned to Supreme, while Red-Encounter quickly rushed up to him.


    "Thank you, Bro!"


    He gave Supreme a tight hug.


    "What''s this about?" Supreme asked.


    "Brother!"


    Red-Encounter separated, a smile on his face.


    "I told Jennifer last night! She said she''ll think about it!!"


    "Dude! Then why are you so happy?" Supreme asked in mild confusion.


    "Don''t you get it? She didn''t refuse... "Think about it" that mean I still have a chance to show her how good I''m... I promise you! When you return, she''ll be mine."


    Supreme chuckled. "Don''t just let someone else take her away."


    "What?! I''ll kill anyone who tries to! Don''t forget I''m now a Sovereign!"


    "Yeah, Yeah, Yeah. I know." Supreme rolled his eyes.


    "Come on, Supreme, let''s have some drinks before we part ways." Ghost said with a smile.


    "Yeah! Come on!" Red-Encounter walked pulled him towards the round table.


    Supreme moved his gaze around the place, seeing some players, and Survivors snoring on their table, some even lying on the ground.


    ''It seems they party all night.'' He thought.


    He sat down with the group, and Leo poured him a glass of wine.


    "If you ever need help in the future, you are free to ask me, I''ll do my best to help you." He smiled.


    "Thanks."


    Supreme took the glass and took a sip.


    "Come on, Guild Master. That''s not how to drink such good wine." Shadow said, pouring all the wine in his glass down his throat.


    Supreme observed him for some seconds, and sighed. "You''re drunk, Rahond."


    "Nonsense! Pour me another, Mr Leo!"


    Leo shook his head, and moved the glass away from Shadow''s reach.


    "I think Supreme is right, You had enough for a day." He said.


    Supreme took a sip and opened his mouth: "Mr Leo, How will you return your world and city to normal?"


    "Well... We lost 70% of the population. It''ll take a long time, but I know we survivors will try our best to return our world to its former glory; It won''t be perfect, but it''s our home."


    Supreme and his elders nodded in understanding.


    ___


    The men spent 15 minutes talking about common things, from strength, class, mission and more.


    Their boys'' time was cut off by the girls, who walked towards them with smiles on their faces.


    "It seems you guys are enjoying yourselves." Sweet-girl said with a smile.


    "Yeah, Sis! We have space for more." Head-seaker said, raising his glass into the air.


    < Five Minutes Left, Players.>


    Hearing AI, they all turned to Supreme, who slowly nodded.


    "I hope we didn''t miss anything, right?"


    Nora, Potentate, the kings and leaders of Celestial Base walked up to the group.


    "They are getting ready to leave." Leo said, standing up from his seat.


    Dark-Angel rushed to her brother who was still seated, and hugged his neck:


    "I''ll miss you, Brother!!"


    "Same, Mira." Supreme patted her hand wrapped around his neck. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dark-Angel freed him, while Supreme stood up.


    "All of you should be careful. Rebecca, and the kings might be your match, but Azazel is way out of your league... So don''t attack him... Wait for me."


    Blood-Arrow, Queen-of-death, and the rest all nodded in agreement.


    < One Minute, Player.>


    Blood-Arrow, and Queen-of-death walked up to him, and gave him a hug.


    Blood-Arrow: "We''ll be waiting for you."


    Discover exclusive content at M-V-L


    Queen-of-death: "Don''t you dare die!"


    Supreme chuckled, and hugged the two.


    "Yes." He smiled.


    {Players will be forcefully remove in 5. 4. 3.}


    The two separated with smile on their faces.


    "Bye." They said in unison.


    "Bye, Brother!!" Dark-Angel yelled.


    "Yeah, Bye, Guild Master!"


    The Elders added, moment next, they all vanished from the Base.


    Supreme moved his gaze around, seeing all the drunk, and sleeping players disappearing from the base.


    He then turned to Leo with a smile.


    "Thank you, Supreme."


    Leo, and Nora said one last time.


    Supreme nodded. "I''ll get going now."


    He started walking towards the gate: ''You know what to do system.''


    Leo and his group watched, as the space tore opened, and a portal appeared in front of Supreme, who walked inside, disappearing from their world.


    "Goodbye, Supreme." Leo muttered in a low voice, as the portal closed, and vanished.


    *


    *


    *


    [Welcome to Volume Four!! Ascending to Godhood!!]

 Chapter 331: Traveling To The Second Realm.

    {Welcome Host, to Island Survival.}"A warm welcome after taking 1,000,000 points."


    Supreme took in his surroundings, and settled his gaze on the golden temple before him.


    He calmly walked towards it.


    BANG!!!


    CRACK!!


    Supreme got on guard, he raised his head, seeing the statues on the temper breaking apart, the next moment, the ten fallen demons took into the air.


    Supreme smiled seeing their action, and continued walking towards the Temple, completely ignoring them.


    SCREECH!!!!


    Seeing his action; The fallen demons all shot down towards Supreme.


    BOOM!!


    An unknown amount of killing intent burst out from Supreme, spreading all over the island.


    The Fallen Demons were horrified, then quickly landed on the ground, and went down on one knee, lowering their heads in submission.


    Supreme looked at them over his shoulder, his eyes pure red, the next moment; dark beams shot out from his eyes, bursting open their heads.


    "You''ll make good soldiers, and Reaper will like some friends."


    He walked inside the Temple. Supreme came to a stop, and turned his head to the paintings on the wall.


    He walked to the painting with the man with wings, holding a golden sword... Supreme stared at the dark armored army in front of the man, and thought of his soul soldiers. He looked down at the golden sword in his hand, and was stunned. Stay updated through M-V-L


    "Wait, This is... me?!"


    He walked towards the altar, and looked at the picture above it, the one the man was sitting with a Silver hair beauty with wings. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "These two are backing me, and staring at the setting sun, so I can''t see their face, but even though I still can''t see the two faces, I know this lady with wings is Erika."


    He looked around the place.


    "I''m here, so what Next?" He asked in mild confusion.


    {Host should drop his blood on the Altar.}


    "Again?"


    He sighed, cut his palm, and squeezed his hand letting his blood drop on the rocky Altar.


    Whzzzzh!!


    [Welcome Demon Lord, What is your wish for summoning me?]


    A voice sounded all over the Temple.


    "A way to the second realm." He said.


    [A way to the second realm? Demon Lord, you aren''t strong enough to travel between realm and chaos, are you sure about this?]


    "Yes."


    Supreme answered, he has no idea who he was currently speaking to, but if this person was helping him, he won''t ask... And the system didn''t warn him.


    [Ok, Demon Lord... But... Before leaving, you have to leave something precious behind... Reason? So you can travel back.]


    [Don''t worry, what ever you leave behind will be well taken care of.]


    Supreme frowned slightly. ''System, is this necessary?''


    {"....."}


    {I think so, Host.}


    He thought for a moment, while moving his gaze around the place. "If I plan to survive, I need everything on me... What if?"


    He opened the system storage, and brought out Destroyers'' Soul Essence.


    Supreme held the glowing orb in his hand, and looked at the Altar. "If anything bad happened to this, I''ll look for you and have your head."


    [Trust me, Demon Lord. Please place it on the Altar.]


    Supreme placed the soul essence on the rocky Altar, moment next, it disappeared.


    [Give me a second, Demon Lord.]


    Supreme took a step back. The space before him tore opened, dark and red Lightnings emanates endlessly from the crack. Then a gateway opened.


    [Good luck, Demon Lord.]


    {System advice Host to activated his armor.}


    Supreme nodded, and the clone rose from the ground, shattered into countless armor parts, which all merged with him... With a resolute determination, he walked inside the gateway, disappearing from the Temple.


    Whzzzzh!!


    A gorgeous, and breathtaking lady, dressed in an empress''s attire, with long red hair cascading her back like an endless waterfall, stopping at her waist; slowly materialized in the Temple, right in front of the gateway.


    She lowered her beautiful hazel eyes on the soul essence on her palm, and smiled brightly.


    "Don''t worry, Soon-to-be King. Your third Lord will help look after Destroyers... I''ll be waiting." She waved her hand, and the gateway instantly closed up.


    "I''ll be waiting." She smiled.


    ______


    [Second Realm.]


    [At The Entrance Of The Forest Of Nightmare.]


    BOOM!!!!!!


    A huge explosion sounded, and a gateway appeared, spinning with an unholy speed... The next moment, a full armored man flew out from it, falling heavily on the ground.


    Woosh!!


    The Gateway vanished, leaving the young man alone in an unknown place.


    "Speak of a nice Landing."


    Michael stood up, and dusted his Armor, while moving his gaze around the place. He looked over his shoulder, seeing huge, and thick trees behind him... The forest was dim, and even when he hasn''t entered, Michael still felt a chill looking at it.


    "Ok..."


    He looked ahead of him, and raised an eyebrow, seeing a city surrounded by huge walls at the distance.


    "Well, it''s better than what''s behind me."


    Before Michael could take a step forward, he frowned and quickly threw a backflip.


    BAM!! BAM!! BAM!!


    Three long swords dropped on his previous standing spot. His frown deepened, seeing the skull engraved on the handle of the swords.


    "Is this how to welcome someone?" He growled in annoyance.


    BANG!!!


    A Figure landed in front of him, and slowly stood up.


    Michael took a step backward, seeing the red eyes of the lady staring at him, her red armor glowing under the sun''s rays.


    ''A Female?! And a freaking Immortal Realm!!''


    "How dare a human step foot in our land, Did my Brother''s warning fell on deaf hears?!!!"


    The lady yelled, demonic energy burst out from her, pushing Michael back.


    ''You got to be kidding me! Who the hell is this?!''


    "Can''t speak?!"


    She stretched forth her hand towards her swords, the three shot into the air, and merged into one, landing on her open palm.


    "Then I''ll have to kill you."


    "Hold on there, I''m not here to fight!"


    "Too late to bargain, Human."


    What Michael knew next was the warrior lady shooting towards him.


    "Ok then, I''ll have to teach you how to listen."

 Chapter 332: STOP!

    Michael drew out his sword, and shot forward.BANG!!!


    He flew backward from their collision, while she stood still on her spot.


    "Such a weak Human." The stranger spat out, slowly walking towards him.


    Michael grinned. "It seems I need to get serious."


    The next moment, his eyes turned black and red, dark smoke rose from his feet, and when it dispersed, he had fused with Drakon.


    The Lady frowned slightly. "Who are you, human?" She asked, seeing the four dark wings behind Michael.


    "It''s late to ask questions, Girl. You''re dying for a fight, so come on."


    BOOM!!!


    Michael shot towards her, and slashed with his sword... The lady raised her sword to defend.


    BAM!!


    She moved some meters back, before stabilizing herself. "It seems you got stronger, let''s have some fun!"


    Her red eyes completely turned black, two wings shot out from her armor, while her sword split into two.


    "Come on girl, that''s an old trick."


    Michael smirked, as the devil sword split into fifty, all flying around him.


    "LET ME SHOW YOU POWER!!!"


    He yelled, sending all the swords towards the stranger.


    BOOM!!


    She leaped backward, dodging some, while the rest chased after her. She moved with incredible speed, dodging the swords in any way possible.


    "You coward! Fight me head on!!"


    Michael chuckled: "A battle is decided by not how it''s fought, but on who wins."


    The lady frown, her brother had told her this exact same words. She stopped, and instantly vanished, all the swords came to a stop, and flew back to Michael, hovering above him.


    Read the latest on M-V-L


    "You''re right... I thought you were stupid, but it seems you''re a little smart."


    "Is that a compliment, or an insult?" Michael asked with a slight frown.


    The lady appeared some meters in front of him. Michael watched as dark smoke rose from her feet, before he knew it, her red armor was gone, replace by a dark smoky Mages'' robe.


    "Huh?"


    He was dumbfounded, seeing the high amount of dark energy flowing out from her, two red eyes appeared above the stranger, staring straight at him.


    "Ahh!!"


    Michael held his head with a painful expression.


    {Attack on Host''s mind detected.}


    {Protection Protocol activated.}


    {Be careful Host, Opponent is a Fiend!!}


    ''Fiend?! That explain her current form.''


    The lady stared at him a little surprised, then opened her mouth.


    "*You are strange, Human. We''ll take you alive. My Brother will know what to do with you.*"


    Michael watched as more than a hundred females walked out from the stranger... They Literally walked out from her body!!


    Michael stared at the shinning blades of their daggers, as they started surrounding him.


    His calm gaze was fixed on them.


    "*Why are you still standing?! Our presence and aura alone should have damaged your mind.*"


    "You said it yourself, I''m strange. Let me show you how strange I''m."


    Before the women knew It, the man in front of them turned into a shadow, and appeared on the ground.


    "*.....*"


    "*Huh?*"


    Whoosh!!!


    Five instantly turned into smoke, which then flew inside the lady''s body... She watched in a daze, as the human moved on the ground, killing her Maidens... Not only that, the fifty swords were joining the show.


    "*What type of Skill is this?!!!*"


    She yelled seeing the Shadow moving towards her. The lady sent two powerful blast towards the Shadow, but only struck the ground.


    BANG!!!


    A punch connected to her face, throwing her some meters back.


    "You want to know how strange I am, Right?!"


    Before she could get up, Vortexes appeared around her, before they could pull her inside, a voice sounded all over the place.


    "STOP!!!!"


    Michael stopped his attack and rose from the ground, then stared at the three beautiful women flying towards them, five demons following behind the three.


    Two out of the three women caught Michael''s attention. The one at the middle who was also the strongest. The redhead has two backward curve red horns on her head, with an exceptionally large Boobs.


    The second has long black hair, shinning Ivory skin, red eyes, two horns, and a... Tail? She also has huge boobs... Clearly a succubus.


    The third one has long purple hair, smooth fair skin, and green eyes, the three were in expensive looking gowns, which Michael guessed can be only worn by Queens.


    The five people behind then were three men and two women, what stunned Michael was, they were all Transcendent realm... The Dark skin demon in the middle, the pale skin man on the right, and the Succubus on the left, were the strongest... They''re all in the high-stage.


    ''Are you Kidding me?! There''s no way I can win these guys!!''


    {Can host stop thinking about fighting?! Try and talk things out! And those three women in front are Darren''s wives. Just telling you.}


    ''His wives are all in the low-stage of the lower god realm! Then what realm is Darren on?!''


    {"....."}


    He watched, as the lady quickly bowed her head to the three women.


    "Your Brother asked you to find out what created that explosion, Gia. Not fight someone with your dark maidens."


    The redhead woman said, as they all landed on the ground.


    ''Thank goodness, someone sensible have finally arrived.'' Michael sighed in relief.


    "Sorry, Sister-in-Law, Liliana."


    ''Why is she so docile in front of her? This demoness called Liliana must be the first wife.''


    {Yes Host, and be careful... She has the blood Bloodline.}


    Liliana turned her head towards him, and raised her eyebrows.


    "Are you ready to remove your helmet, Human?" She asked in a tone, both comforting and cold.


    With a thought, his Armor vanished from his head... Michael moved his gaze around the strangers in front of him, and knew they were also scanning him with their eyes.


    "Why are you here, Human? To remind you, We don''t have a good relationship with your race... You''re still alive, because that''s our Love''s wish." The one with black hair coldly said. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael sighed, and introduced himself. "My name is Michael, but you can call me Supreme."


    He looked around with a smile: "This is the first time I got welcome with a fight in a new world."


    The group in front of him frowned slightly.


    Liliana: "A New world?"

 Chapter 333: Here Goes Nothing

    "Yes. So... I have no idea of the rules or warning you''re saying." Michael said, sheathing back his sword."Who are you looking for? Maybe we can help you." The one with purple hair inquired.


    "Do you know where I can find Darren?"


    {Oh, No.}


    Hearing the human in front of them, the five people behind the three Queens, summoned their weapons. One was even armed with a bow.


    "Stand down five of you." Liliana glared at the five.


    "Yes, he''s a stranger not just to us, but to our world, So his ignorant can be forgiven." The one with long black hair said.


    Michael was getting confused. "I don''t get, isn''t Darren your husband?"


    The three frowned slightly, while the five behind them stared at him with killing intent... Surprisingly, only Gia was calm.


    "Why the face? Or Is Darren dead?" He asked in mild confusion.


    Whoosh!!!


    Michael turned his gaze to the arrow heading towards him, and activated [Reflection].


    It instantly bounced back to its sender, who swiftly caught it, then stared at Michael in surprise.


    "Adol!! Who asked you to attack?!"


    Liliana turned her head to Adol, who lowered his head, and took a step back... She then turned her head to Michael.


    "Sorry about that, He''s just... He doesn''t like anyone disrespecting his King."


    ''Oh?! So Darren is a king? That must be the reason they have that face, because I called him by his name... But! Don''t they know I''m also a king?!''


    {They Don''t.}


    "He shouldn''t do it again, the Ruler of the Abyss don''t like disrespect."


    "Abyss?"


    The nine eyes widened in horror.


    "Wait, What''s the name of your third Lord?!" Liliana asked, her voice laced with surprise.


    Michael frowned slightly, and tried to remember the name Havoc told him, and said arrogantly:


    "Why ask such questions?! But if you have to know, she''s known as Scarlet empress."


    Liliana looked at the black hair lady on her right, then at the purple hair, on her left... And fixed her gaze on Michael.


    "Come with us."


    With that said, they all ascends into the air. The five stared at Michael for some seconds, then kept their weapons, and follow behind the four... All heading to the city.


    Michael looked around him, and followed behind, his fusion still active.


    After flying some meters, Gia turned around and flew towards him.


    "Hi, I''m Gia."


    "You aren''t after my head anymore?"


    "Fufufufu... Sorry about that, but I need a rematch."


    Michael stared at her with a slight frown, clearly confused.


    "Rematch?"


    "Yeah, Apart from my elder brother, Sisters-in-law, and my brother''s commanders... No one can defeat me in a battle... Although our match didn''t reach it peak, you won that round."


    Michael stared at the redhead flying beside of him like she had grown an extra head, then sighed.


    "Elder Brother?" He asked in mild surprised.


    "Yeah, Darren is my elder brother, we aren''t related by blood, but I see, and love him like a brother." Gia smiled at him, revealing rows of white razor sharp teeth.


    "Ok... What are their names, your Sisters-in-law, I mean."


    "Oh, My brother''s first wife is known as Liliana, the black hair, is his second wife; her name is Hazel. And the third, she''s the most deadly out of the three... Her name is Aria."


    Michael nodded, and asked: "What about these five?"


    "Oh, they''re my brother''s strongest Commanders... The black skin man is called Marcus. The pink hair woman Is called isle, the one with long ears who shot you an arrow, you already know his name... The pale skin man is called Belial, he''s the most ruthless, and deadliest... And also my teacher."


    "So he''s also a fiend?"


    "How do you know he''s a fiend?" Gia stared at him in surprise.


    "You''re a fiend, So only a fiend can train you." Michael said, like it was the most common thing.


    "Yeah, that''s the reason my brother place him as my teacher... So where was I?"


    "That last lady."


    "Oh, that''s Alessia." Gia answered.


    Your next journey awaits at M-V-L S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael thought for a moment, and asked. "Do you guys know me? The way you reacted, and the sudden change of attitude... Or do you know my third Lord?"


    Gia was silent for a moment, and sighed. "My brother is the best person to answer that question."


    Michael nodded, and asked again. "What is your relationship with the humans? Are they the only race in this world? Do you know anything about Hades, or Echidna?"


    "First question, our relationship with the humans are bad, we''re enemies. Second question; No, they are more races in our world, Elves, Human, Dwarves, and beast folks... You know, people with the upper body of an animal, and lower body of a human, well... Some are humans with animals'' futures, like furs, body''s parts, tail, or--"


    "--I understand, what about my last question?"


    "Hmm... I don''t know, my Brother might have the answer." Gia said with a thoughtful expression.


    Michael nodded, seeing they were about to enter the city... Before he knew it...


    BAM!


    His head collided on an invisible barrier, Gia who had already past through stopped, and turned around... The three Queens also came to a stop, turned around, and looked around Michael in surprise.


    "Is this a force field?" Michael asked himself, placing his palm on the barrier.


    The next moment, the barrier disappeared.


    "Huh?" He was stunned.


    "Come on, My brother Is waiting."


    Gia urged with her hand, and flew forward.


    Michael looked at himself, sighed, and flew inside the city... He moved his gaze below him, seeing countless demons walking around the street, chatting, and laughing.


    ''Everyone is happy? It seems Darren is a good king.'' He thought, and raised his head at the silver painted Castle in front of him, which stood on a hill.


    The group landed in front of the gate, while he followed behind them, as they walked forward.


    "Your Majesties!"


    The two guards on the gate bowed, and quickly opened it.


    Michael stared at them for some seconds, then walked inside the Castle.


    ''Here goes nothing.''

 Chapter 334: Eye Of... What???!!

    [Throne Hall.]The three Queens, and Gia walked inside the throne hall with Michael following behind them.


    Michael moved his gaze around the huge golden hall, which was as big as a basketball stadium, and came to a stop, seeing a muscular man with pale skin, two backward curve obsidian horns, red eyes, and a tail; on a throne made from... Bones?


    Michael was stunned.


    The three Queens climbed the stairs, which led to the throne. Each of them kissed the man on his cheek, and stood beside him... Liliana on his right, and the other two on his left.


    Michael moved his gaze to the three thrones beside the man and nodded. ''They preferred to stand than sit, how nice?''


    "So you are Supreme, the Ruler Scarlet told me about." Darren opened his mouth, his voice as smooth as anything Michael had ever heard.


    Saying the truth, the man in front of him was the most handsome man he had ever seen, in this situation, saying handsome was an understatement.


    "Yes." Michael nodded.


    "Have you seen, Scarlet?" Darren asked again.


    {Before answering Host. Remember the warning Darren gave you.}


    He nodded and answered. "No, I haven''t seen her."


    Darren stared at him for some seconds, and asked: "Why are you here?"


    "To have your blood."


    "...."


    Darren and the three were stunned.


    "My Blood?"


    "Yes, A drop is enough."


    Darren stood up from the throne, his gaze fixed on Michael.


    "Then take it."


    CRACK!!


    BAM!!!!


    The red fountain burst out from the ground, but instead of water, it was filled with a red liquid.


    Michael walked towards it, and looked down at the fountain. ''You know what to do.''


    {Scanning...}


    {Not accepted, This blood has been contaminated by water.}


    {Host Needs a pure blood.}


    He looked up at Darren, and shook his head. "I don''t need this, you already added water in this blood, I need a pure and fresh blood."


    Darren stared at him with a slight frown, he calmly walked down the golden stairs, and stopped in front of Michael.


    "What are you doing to do with my blood?" He asked in suspicion.


    "Telling you the truth, I don''t know." He shrugged his shoulders.


    Darren stared at him for some seconds, and closed his eyes... Michael used the opportunity, and checked Darren''s tail, the blade on the tip was reflecting the light from the chandeliers hanging on the ceiling... But the most surprising thing was, the demon in front of him is in the high-stage of the Lower god realm.


    Michael quickly stood straight, as Darren opened his eyes... The four females behind Darren chuckled in a low voice, seeing his action.


    BAM!


    Michael looked over his shoulder, seeing Belial and Marcus dragging a man with white feathery wings inside the hall.


    "An Angel?" He was stunned.


    "No. The other races took them as Angels, blessed by a power crystal... This Crystal gave them light Powers, turning them into winged Soldiers... Scarlet showed me their true purpose... These guys are known as Dead Soldiers... The strongest force in my world, and my archenemy." Darren explained.


    Michael watched as the men pulled the man towards the fountain and released him... The next moment, the man stood up. Everyone thought he''ll attack Darren, but instead, he shot towards Michael with clear killing intent.


    "...."


    Before he could grab him, Michael sent out a tornado kick, which struck the Man''s head, throwing him to the side.


    The man stood back up, before he could attack again, Darren snapped his fingers, and an unknown amount of pressure fell on the man, pushing him down to his knees.


    With another snap of his fingers, a force pulled the man towards them.


    "It seems they''re after you." Darren turned his head to Michael.


    "After me? I don''t even know them!" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Darren nodded, walked towards the fountain, and took a handful of blood.... He then walked back to the kneeling man, and grabbed his jaw, forcing his mouth open.


    Michael watched as Darren poured all the blood down the Man''s throat, and let go of him.


    The man instantly fell on the ground, rolling on the ground. Michael watched as he put two of his fingers into his mouth, and tried to vomit the blood.


    Moment next...


    "Ahhhhhh!!!!"


    The man screamed, as his skin started turning black. His nails elongated, and a tail appeared behind him.


    Michael witnessed the man turned into a dark skin demon, his white wings were now completely black... The man finally stopped screaming in pain, and slowly stood up.


    "Anyone who drinks my Blood will transform Into a demon. A Dead Soldier will be transformed into my elite soldier... Who will be loyal to me, and me alone." Darren said.


    Michael stared at the now dark skin man, who got down on one knee, and bowed his head.


    "How many do you have?" He asked.


    "Hundreds." Darren turned to him. "Do you still need my blood?"


    ''Hey system, If a blood which have been contaminated with water is this powerful, why do we need a pure blood?''


    {That''s what is required for you to enter the half Immortal realm.}


    ''I hope I won''t turn into one of this after taking it?''


    {No, you won''t.}


    He nodded, and said to Darren. "Yes."


    Darren was momentarily surprised by his answer, but nodded, and walked back to his throne... Michael watched in utter confusion as Darren climbed the stairs.


    Gotten to his throne, he sat down.


    "So... When are you giving me the blood?" Michael asked in confusion. Find more to read on M-V-L


    "First, you''ll have to do something for me." Darren stated.


    "You got to be kidding me! Asking a fellow king to run an errand is disrespectful!!"


    "You aren''t yet the king, You''re still a weak human." Darren said in a flat tone.


    "You!" Michael kept quiet, and sighed.


    ''I''ll have to go with him... For now.''


    "Ok, what am I going to do?" He asked.


    "Get the eye of nightmare, which is located at the center of the Forest of nightmare."


    Everyone in the hall turned their heads to Darren, shock and surprise could be seen on their faces.


    "Eye of... What??!!!" Michael was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 335: I Underestimated Him

    "But love, the eye of nightmare is protected by ghosts, wraiths, predators, and more other creatures, are you sure it''s safe to send him?"Liliana asked worriedly, staring at Darren''s back.


    "If what Scarlet said is the truth, all those things aren''t a match for the next king, right?" Darren answered her, and directed the last question to Michael.


    "Why don''t you get it yourself? Or are you scared?" Michael asked.


    "I, Darren, Scared? You''re funny, human."


    Darren rested his jaw on his fist, and continued: "There''s an issue in hand, If I leave, there will be no one to protect the city."


    "Protect from what?" Michael was confused, he didn''t see any enemies on the way towards the city, so what''s there to protect?


    "They''re out there, hiding... Waiting for me to leave, then strike."


    "Do you know where they''re hiding?"


    "Yes."


    "Yes? Then why don''t you take your forces, or dark... Whatever you called them to attack?"


    "You ask a lot of questions for a human." Darren relaxed on his throne, staring at Michael.


    "Well... I''m a Human, and I''ll keep on asking, Do you know Hades, Moros, or Enchida?!"


    "Stop yelling, Michael. And to your question, yes I know them... If you think these three are the only leaders, then you''re wrong... They have more than six Leaders... Forget all this, Do you accept my quest?"


    Michael thought for a moment, and looked up at him. "If they''re truly after me, Won''t I be chased after I leave?!"


    "Is the self-proclaimed leader scared?" Darren smirked.


    "Scared?" Michael scoffed. "You have no idea what I have been through... And why the hell will I be scared of creatures with wings."


    His words trail off: ''Wait a second, if I kill these Angels or dark soldiers, I''ll be able to rise their souls... They''ll help me in the war... Hmm.''


    He looked up at Darren. "Ok, I accept! Give me the location of the Eye."


    "No need, just follow the way you came, get to the Forest and keep heading straight, you''ll know, when you reach the center... And oh! The eye belong to me... You can take any other treasure you find."


    Michael moved his gaze on everyone present, sighed, and vanished from the Hall.


    The three women, all turned to Darren. Find more to read at M-V-L


    "My Love, All our Commanders have tried, there''s no way he''ll succeed, let alone get the eye, let hope he takes some steps forward in the Forest."


    "Let''s see his progress." Darren waved his hand, and a mirror appeared in front them, showing Michael, who appeared in front of the Forest of nightmare.


    "He''s smart, this way, They won''t be able to chase him." Darren nodded.


    "What are those!!" Aria pointed above the forest.


    The view moved to the sky, and they were all stunned seeing the things hovering above the Forest.


    "Love?" The three turned to Darren, who smirked.


    "Be calm, let''s watch the show."


    ____


    Michael moved his determined gaze around, smiled, and walked inside.


    {Dead Soldiers detected above, Host.}


    ''How many?'' S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Calculating....}


    {Dead Soldiers: 100,000.}


    ''Wow, it seems I''m important. I need anyone that can fly, take care of those things, Leave No one Alive.''


    _


    **Huh?**


    The Dead Soldiers looked up at the sky above them in confusion. They watched the sky tore open, and a huge vortex covering hundred of meters away opened.


    **What is this?!**


    Whoosh!!


    Whoosh!!!


    Before their eyes, countless souls flew out from the vortex, heading towards them with pure killing intent.


    Their faces turned paled, seeing Seven huge Dragons flying outside, and started unleashing mayhem on their army.


    **Attack!!**


    They yelled, and all shot into the air, clashing with the souls.


    BAM!


    A Dead Soldiers cut a hawk into two halves. He froze seeing the halves joining back together.


    **What the?**


    SCREECH!!!


    Whoosh!!


    The Hawk shot towards him, this time with more speed.


    **Shit!**


    BAM!!!


    Its talons collided on his armor, throwing him to the ground... The Dead Soldier watched as more than ten Hawks dive towards him.


    **We can''t hold on! These things are unkillable! And worse! They''re everywhere!** A Dead Soldier flew back, dodging Reaper''s claws.


    "[Howl Of Terror]!"


    AWOOOLL!!!!!


    **Ahhh!!!!!**


    The Soldiers in range exclaimed in Horror, hearing the howl. They instantly fell from the sky.


    "Finish them."


    With Reaper''s command, Abyss, and more than ten thousands souls shot towards them. Cutting them down like weeds.


    _


    DING! DING! DING! DING!


    {Host gained +1 point.}


    {Host gained +5 Points.}


    {Host gained +2 points.}


    {Host gained +10 points.}


    ''Hey, can you please stop with these notifications? Put it on mute, or anything.''


    {Ok, Host.}


    Michael nodded, and continued walking deeper in the Forest... From time to time, the bodies of the dead soldiers dropped around him.


    __


    "This?!" Hazel and the Queens were stunned, even Darren was speechless, seeing the battle happening on the mirror.


    BAM!


    "My king! Two armies are fighting above the forest of nightmare, one being the Dead Soldie...."


    Adol''s word trailed off seeing the battle on the mirror.


    "We know, Adol." Darren said, his gaze fixed on the mirror.


    ''Where did this army appear from? That... That''s Void Affinity... But who created it? Michael didn''t make any move, but it can''t just appear out of nowhere.'' Darren was momentarily confused.


    "Who have such a powerful army?! They''re killing the dead soldiers like flies?!" Aria was stunned.


    "I think Michael summoned them."


    They all turned their heads to Gia.


    "How do you know he summoned them?" Liliana asked.


    "When we were battling, He created that Vortex around me, not as big as this, but he created them... When you arrived, he stopped the attack." Gia explained.


    "Hmm... A Human who can summon his own army anywhere he likes... What an advantage." Hazel said.


    "Yeah, I think I underestimated him." Darren added, staring at the battle in the mirror.


    ____


    {Host have reached the center of the Island.}


    ''You have become more useful in this realm, I like it.''


    {You...!}


    ''Stop talking, Michael... I think we''re in trouble.''


    Drakon''s voice sounded in his head.


    Michael looked ahead of him, and was stunned in place.


    "What the hell?!"

 Chapter 336: Ghosts!!

    Michael sighed seeing the Ghostly figures moving back and forth, some meters in front of him... Their swords held in hand.Michael sat down behind the tree he was currently hiding behind and asked.


    ''Ok, anyone with an idea? The Devil sword can cut through anything, including Ghosts, but we can''t just rush in there.''


    ''You have a point. Hmm... What about we rush out?''


    Michael blinked. ''Are you deaf?!!!''


    ''Ok, Ok. Stop yelling. By staying here you''re wasting time, just kill those things, and let get out from this creepy Forest!''


    Drakon yelled in his head. Find your adventure at M-V-L


    ''You are right, they''re just Ghosts.''


    He jumped up to his feet, moved around the tree, and walked towards the Ghosts, while dragging his sword behind him.


    "Hmm... I''m impressed, they''re all Lv70... Shocking."


    {Em... You should be careful Host.}


    ''Come on! They''re Ghost!! Watch.''


    He smiled, and yelled:


    "Hey!!! Ghost face!! This way!!!"


    The Ghosts turned around. Seeing the human, they all pointed their swords at him.


    - §³§Ú§Ý§Ö§â §Ü§í§Þ §ã§Ú§Ý§Ö§â?!! -


    "Pardon?!" Michael was stunned.


    {Blessings: [Gods'' Tongues] have been activated.}


    {Translation: Who are you?}


    {Does Host wish to speak the language?}


    ''Yeah, If I can resolve this peacefully, why not?''


    {Done.}


    Michael waited for some seconds, and answered.


    "§®§Ö§ß§Ú §®§Ñ§Û§Ü§Ý §Õ§ï§ï§â, §Þ§Ö§ß §Þ§í§ß§Õ§Ñ §Þ§Ñ§â§Ô§í§Ø§Ñ§â §Õ§ï§ï§ê §Ü§Ö§Ý§Ò§ï§ï§ß §Þ§Ö§ß, §Þ§Ö§ß§ï§ï §é§å§Ô§Ý§Ö §Ü§à§ê§Þ§Ñ§â§ß§í§ß §Ü§Ñ§â§Ñ§Ñ §ç§Ö§â§Ö§Ü."


    {Translation: My name is Michael, I''m not here to fight, I just need the eye of nightmare.}


    The Ghosts were stunned, they looked at each other in shock, then at Michael.


    - §¢§Ú§ã§ä§Ú §Ñ§ß§Ô§í§Ý§Ñ§á §Ò§Ú§Ý§Ú§â §ã§Ö§ß §Ò§Ö? - S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Translation: You can understand us?}


    Michael smiled:


    "§¬§à§ß§Ö§é§ß§à, §Þ§Ö§ß §ã§Ú§Ý§Ö§â§ß§Ú §Ñ§ß§Ô§í§Ý§Ñ§á §ê§í§Õ§Ñ§Ñ§â §Þ§Ö§ß... §í§ß§é§Ñ§Ñ§â§Ô§Ñ §é§å§å §Õ§ï§ï§â §ã§Ú§Ý§Ö§â? §®§Ö§ß§Ú §ï§â§ä§Ú§â§Ú§á §ä§å§â §ã§Ö§ß §Ò§Ö?"


    {Translation: Of course, I can understand you... so what do you say? Are you letting me pass?}


    The ten Ghosts moved their gazes around, and settled it on Michael.


    - §³§Ú§Ý§Ö§â §Ò§Ú§ã§ä§Ú §Ò§Ú§Ý§Ú§á §ä§å§â§Ñ§â§í?§Ñ§â §Õ§ï§ï§â§Ô§Ö-§Ý§Ö, §Ò§Ú§ã §ã§Ú§Ý§Ö§â§ß§Ú §Ü§Ñ§Ñ§á§ä§Ñ§â §Ò§Ú§ã §Õ§ï§ï§ß §å§ä§Ü§Ñ§Ý§í§Ô §ï§Ó§Ö§ã-§ä§Ú§â.-


    {Translation: Just because you can understand us does not mean we''ll let you by.}


    Michael sighed. "§½§ß§é§Ñ§ß §Ò§à §é§å§Ô§Ñ§Ñ§ß§í §å§Ý§Ñ§Þ§é§í§Ý§Ñ§Ñ§ß §ç§Ö§â§ï§ï §é§à§Ü."


    {Translation: Then there is no need for carrying this conversation further.}


    The first Ghost raised his hand at Michael.


    - §´§å§Õ§å§á §Ñ§Ý, §Ü§Ñ§â§Ñ§Ü §é?§Ô§Ö §ç§Ö§â§Ö§Ü?-


    {Translation: Hold on, Why do you need the eye?}


    Michael looked at each one of then, and shook his head with a sigh.


    "§®§Ö§ß §Ò§Ú§Ý§Ò§Ö§ã §Þ§Ö§ß."


    {Translation: I don''t know.}


    The Ghosts nodded, and made way for him to pass.


    Michael looked at them in confusion... Seeing his expression, a Ghost said:


    - §¬§Ñ§Û§Ô§Ñ§á §ç§Ñ§ß§Þ§Ñ, §º§í§ß§í§ß §é§å§Ô§Ñ§Ñ§Ý§Ñ§Ñ§ß §ã§Ö§ß, §í§ß§é§Ñ§ß§Ô§Ñ§ê §ã§Ö§ß§Ú §Õ§Ñ§Þ§é§í§Õ§í§á §ä§å§â§Ñ§â §Ò§Ú§ã... §½§ß§é§Ñ§Ý§Ù§Ñ-§Õ§Ñ§Ñ... §·§Ú§ë§ß§Ú§Ü§ä§Ö§â §ß§Ñ§Û§í§â§Ñ§Ý§Õ§í§Ô §ï§Ó§Ö§ã, §à§Ý§Ñ§â-§Ò§Ú§Ý§Ö §é§å§Ô§Ñ§Ñ§Ý§Ñ§Ø§í§â §Õ§Ö§á-§Õ§Ñ§Ñ §Ò§à§Õ§Ñ§Ó§Ñ... §¢§Ú§â §ï§Ó§Ö§ã §à§Ý§Ñ§â§ß§í §Ü?§â?§á §Ü§Ñ§Ñ§â §Ò§à§Ý§Ù§å?§Ù§Ñ, §ç§Ñ§Ý§Õ§Ñ§Ñ§â.-


    {Translation: Don''t be surprised, You said the truth, that''s the reason we''re letting you through... But... The Predators aren''t friendly, don''t even think about speaking to them... If you see them, attack.}


    Michael nodded, and bowed his head... The Ghosts stared at him for some seconds, then disappeared from the path.


    {That was something.}


    "Yeah, who would have thought the [Gods'' tongues] will be this useful... Well, come on. Let''s kill some predators."


    He started walking.


    ___


    ''This is strange... He can communicate with Ghosts?! How many surprises is he hiding?!'' Darren thought, staring at Michael as he walked down the path.


    "This... Brother, can you defect Michael in a battle?!" Gia asked out of curiosity.


    "Gia, why will you ask such a question?! And why will your brother fight Michael? They aren''t enemies." Liliana scolded with a slight frown.


    "We''ll have to find out... Before he returns to his world, we''ll know the answer to that question." Darren smiled.


    _


    TEAR!!!


    Reaper held the wings of a dead soldier, and with a pull, he tore the wings from his back.


    **Ahhhh!!!**


    BAM!!!


    His scream was cut shot, as Reaper''s claws burst out from his chest.


    Reaper drew out his hand, then released the soldier, who fell from the sky.


    ''Reaper, Abyss! I need both of you down here!''


    Reaper was surprised, hearing his Lord''s voice in his head... Without hesitation, he shot towards the Forest.


    ___


    Michael stood in front of a Monster with six hands, three heads and four legs... Its eight eyes on each of the heads was fixed on him.


    "This is a fucking Lv100 Monster!! This won''t be easy." Michael turned his head to his right, where another Monster stood.


    "Three Predators?! Why did Darren leave such an important information behind?!"


    {What information?}


    "Their strength!!! These things are a lot stronger than a Half Immortal realm!!"


    {Well... Did you ask him?}


    ''You!! I thought you''re on my side?!''


    {Of course, I''m on your side.}


    BANG!!


    WHOOSH!!!!


    BAM!!


    Reaper, Abyss, Dracula, and Chimaera landed behind him.


    "Master!"


    They all got on one knee, with their heads bowed.


    "Split yourselves into two groups, take care of the ones on my left and right, leave the one ahead to me, and Drakon."


    The four nodded in understanding, and stood up.


    "Attack!!"


    With Michael''s command, Reaper and Abyss shot towards the right Predator, while Dracula and Chimaera attacked the left.


    "It''s only me and you, Buddy!!"


    Michael spun his sword, and lunged towards the predator before him.


    **GRRRAAAA!!!!**


    The Six-handed Monster shot towards him with clear killing intent... Michael raised his sword and smashed down on the Predator.


    **GRRRAAAA!!!!**


    The Predator let out an angry roar, and smashed down on him.


    BANG!!!!!!


    Michael flew backward and smashed into a tree, he then fell on the ground.


    "Bastard!!" He cussed.


    **GRRRAAAAA!!!!**


    BOOM!!!


    The monster leaped into the air, appeared above him and smashed down.


    Michael quickly rolled to the side, as the monster''s legs collided on the ground, creating a pit.


    "This guy... Why does this feel familiar?" He stood up, and watched the Monster walked out from the pit, Different types of Weapons slowly materialized in each hand.


    "Oh, Wow! You can summon weapons?!" He said in sarcasm.


    **YOU''LL DIE, HUMAN!**


    "You finally spoke, How nice of you... Can we talk this out?! You''re one huge monster."


    **SHUT UP!!!**


    With a swing of its hand, the monster threw its sword at Michael.


    "I thought we can talk this out... Ok then, Time to die."


    {Skill: Reflection, Activated.}


    The Weapon flew back with ten times its speed, and plunged into the chest of the Monster.


    **GRRRAAA!!!**


    It growled in pain, as it pulled the sword out, when the Predator looked up at Michael; Its eyes widened in horror seeing a huge energy blade moving towards.


    **NO!!!!**


    BAM!!!


    The dark energy blade separated it into two halves, which fell heavily on the ground.


    "Who''s next."


    Michael turned his head around and was stunned. "What is wrong with this forest?!!"

 Chapter 337: Encounter With Goddess Gaea

    The souls and Dead Soldiers all came to a stop, they all lowered their gazes to the forest below._


    "Oh?, it seems he had gotten to the exact location of the eye." Darren smirked, while his wives fixed their gazes on the mirror.


    _


    Michael took a step back, staring at the huge trees in front of him, that slowly move... He watched as the lower trunk split into two, and the roots burst out from the ground, taking the shape of feet.


    All the branches moved, and before his, the predators'', Reaper''s and Abyss''s Eyes, they all merged together, forming huge hands.


    On the tip of the trees, two eyes, and a mouth appeared.


    The twenty trees before him all lowered their heads to the group below them.


    "Now I have seen everything." Michael muttered, getting on guard... His helmet appeared, enclosing his face.


    - %:#+&*(?*(?+-# -


    The first tree opened its mouth.


    Hearing the word, Michael was stunned.


    {Error.}


    ''Even the [Gods'' tongues] can''t translate this!''


    - &%¡ê&#+(-*### -


    ''These guys might be really ancient!''


    Michael thought and yelled. "HEY!! I CAN''T UNDERSTAND YOU?!!"


    The Trees raised their legs into the air, before Michael could think, they dropped it on the two remaining predators, instantly killing them.


    The Trees then stared at him for some seconds, and opened their mouths, speaking in unison.


    ***Human... My name is Gaea... Why are you after the eye? For that Demon? Or yourself?***


    "Gaea?" Michael thought about the name and nodded. "You are one of the evil gods! The Primordial of Earth!"


    ***I won''t say evil, I just want my children to be freed, is that evil?***


    "Yeah, So they can destroy my world!"


    ***My anger is with the gods, Not your world... But to get to the gods, we''ll have to destroy your world.***


    "So you''re saying it''s our fault for standing in the way of your goal?!!!"


    The Trees stared at him in silence, and after some seconds, they opened their mouth.


    ***Do you have another way?***


    "Another way?" Michael thought for a while.


    "No, I don''t! And the gods have helped us all this while... Protecting us from you and your evil gods!!"


    ***So you are against us? Against me?***


    "I don''t even know you, Lady! And to your question, Yes! I''m against you!!" He was getting irritated.


    ***Calm down Human. What about we make a deal.***


    Michael was silent, and asked. "What Deal?"


    ***I''ll give you a power beyond all powers, and you''ll help me release my children.***


    "Release your children? Who are you Children?" Michael asked in mild surprised.


    ***My children are the Titans, Trapped in your realm, the Abyssal.***


    "Hey woman, I don''t even know how to get to the Abyssal... How do you expect me to release them?!"


    ***I''ll give you the Powers to get there... Your only task is to release them.***


    "Hmm... Let''s see." Michael thought for some seconds, and asked.


    "What type of power are we talking here?"


    ***Power that will make you the king... The King of your world!!***


    Michael became silent... After a while, he looked up at the trees.


    "Sorry, All that powers will be good, But No... I don''t know you, but I know your son... Typhon."


    ***....***


    "Do you think I won''t do my homework on your son? You''ll never give me the Powers that will hindrance your son''s mission... And you said it yourself. To achieve your plan, our world will be wiped out... You want me to release the Titans, so your forces will grow... Sorry, I''m not that stupid... But thanks anyway... I now know your children are trapped in my Realm... I promise you this; they will never see the sunlight... NEVER!"


    ***It seems I made a mistake keeping you alive... If you don''t work for me... There''s no need spare you... Make him useless.***


    Continue your saga on M-V-L


    "Useless?"


    Michael watched as the green eyes of the trees glowed red... Moment next... They all raised their hands and smashed down on him.


    BAM!!


    With a backflip, Michael dodged the attack, the moment his feet touches the ground, he shot forward.


    "On me!!"


    The Souls above the forest of nightmare, all shot downward, entering the forest.


    More soul soldiers rose from the ground, and charged towards the fifty 20-meter tall trees.


    - %&#+#( -


    "Shut up!!


    Whoosh!!


    With a flash, Michael appeared behind one of the tree, which separated into two halves, falling heavily on the ground.


    "*You made a mistake, Gaea... And I''ll show you what your mistake is...*"


    The next moment, all the trees disappeared.


    {Skill: [Shadow World] activated.}


    __


    "Huh? Where did he disappear to?" Aria was stunned.


    "Hmm... He has his own world! Just like Brother!" Gia exclaimed in shock.


    "Yeah." Darren slowly nodded his head.


    _


    {Michael''s shadow world.}


    BAM!! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The 49 trees fell heavily on the ground, they all moved their gazes around, as they slowly stood up.


    "*Time to deforest some trees!*"


    With Michael''s word, countless souls rose from the ground, Standing in front of him.


    - @#&#-#+ -


    "It seems you don''t know the meaning of shut up!"


    He stretched forth his hand towards the trees... The next moment, dark chains made from shadow flew from the darkness, binding their arms, bodies and legs.


    "*Thank you, Gaea. For giving me such soldiers.*"


    With a drop of his hand, the chains tightened and pulled, tearing apart the trees.


    ___


    Darren and his family watched as Michael, Reaper, and Abyss appeared on the opened space... The Trees were nowhere to be seen.


    "Did... Did he kill the trees monsters?! But how?" Hazel was horrified.


    "This human might be the strongest in his world... And he''s still a mortal... How powerful will he get if he ascends?" Liliana asked.


    "Hmm..." Darren was silent.


    _


    Michael moved his gaze around the place, and found a flat rocky surface some meters away from him.


    After some steps, he got to the spot, and looked down at the surface seeing a five centimeters long keyhole on the ground... Without hesitation, he plunged his sword in the hole, and with a clockwise turn, it moved.


    BAM!


    Michael pulled out his sword, and moved backward, as the surface shattered. A stick rose from the ground, with a circular orb on it.


    "Finally, the eye."

 Chapter 338: Hes A Good Guy

    ''Scan this.''{Scanning.}


    {Eye of Nightmare: An eye of an Ancient Creature, who was lost in time, and chaos... Benefit: Grant the user the eyes of Chaos.}


    {Ding!!!}


    {When scanning, I got something, an energy signature.}


    ''Really?''


    {With the wave it''s releasing, I''ll say whatever this energy is, will grant Host a good advantage.}


    Michael thought for a moment, and nodded. He took the eye, and placed it in the system storage.


    "Keep watch."


    He said to Reaper, and flew into the hole, circling the stick as he moved downward.


    Stay updated via M-V-L


    BAM!!


    Michael landed on the ground, and moved his gaze around the Dark space.


    ''It''s a good thing we can see in the dark.'' He muttered, following the direction being shown by the system.


    "What is this?" He asked in mild disbelieve, staring at the 1-meter tall egg in front of him.


    {System want Host to kill it.}


    ''Huh? Why?! Whatever is in this might help us!''


    {Not advisable, This is the egg of a Celestial-Class Beast, who''s Stronger than a Mystical-Class Monster... To gain the Power, you must kill it.}


    Michael thought for a moment, and slowly nodded... He gripped his sword tightly, and slowly plunged it in the egg... His sword easily penetrated the eggshell... Green goo instantly burst out from the gap.


    {Congratulations Host for killing your first Celestial-Class monster.}


    {You have been rewarded with a Cheat.}


    {A Celestial-Class Skill, known as [Ruler Command].}


    {[Ruler Command] description: When Activated, A 20 meters wide invisible Force field will automatically appear around Host... All enemies in the barrier will instantly lose their Powers, and turned powerless... Can be use once a day. Note: the stronger host gets, the more its field increases.}


    ''This is one Op skill! Although it can only be used once a day, it can save me from a deadly encounter... System, how many enemies can be affected?''


    {As long the enemy is in the field, his/her or its Powers will be gone! Note: Field last for 3 Minutes... The stronger you get, the more its duration increases.}


    Michael nodded and looked at the egg. He frowned seeing the goo melting the ground below.


    ''This is one deadly baby... I hope not to meet its mama.''


    With one last look around the place, he shot into the air, coming out from the hole.


    _


    "My Lord, There is an army heading towards the city."


    Michael landed on the ground, and looked at Reaper who was on one knee.


    "The dead soldiers?"


    "Yes, and other races."


    "Oh? Then what are we waiting for? Let''s have some fun before leaving this Realm." He raised his head to the sky, seeing an ant flying above them.


    "Aren''t you done watching?!"


    A Vortex appeared beneath him and his group, and the three entered, disappearing from the forest.


    The ant waited for some seconds, then flew into the air, flying towards the city.


    __


    Darren, and his family turned their gazes to the vortex that appeared in the center of the hall, and watched as Michael and Reaper rose from the ground.


    "You knew I was watching?" Darren asked in mild surprised.


    "Yes." Michael answered in a flat tone.


    Darren nodded, and turned his head to Reaper, a frown instantly appeared on his face.


    "One of the fallen demons?"


    "You know, Reaper?"


    "Know him? I was the one who created him."


    "Huh?" Michael was stunned, he turned his head to Reaper, then at Darren.


    "You didn''t create me, you only made my mother and father mated, even though they aren''t from the same race." Reaper said in a flat tone.


    "Oh?" Darren stood up, and walked towards them.


    "My past soul created you, not me... And I also see you gained some backbone." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Darren stopped in front of the two, and turned to Michael. "The eye?"


    Michael snapped his fingers, and the eye appeared in front of them.


    Everyone watched as Darren took the eye.


    BAM!


    "Uh?!"


    They were stunned speechless, as he burst his right eyeball, and placed the eye in it, not even bothered about the blood... He didn''t even flinch once from the pain.


    ''Is this still a man?'' Michael thought, his gaze fixed on Darren, who lowered his hand.


    "..."


    The group were stunned seeing the eye joining with his socket, and the next moment, he could see with it.


    "Thanks... As for our deal."


    A vial, and a dagger appeared in Darren''s hand, with a cut of his palm, he calmly filled the vial with his blood... Then gave it to Michael.


    "Thanks!" Michael thanked, keeping the vial in his storage.


    "No, thank you." Darren smiled.


    BAM!!


    The doors were pushed opened, and Alessia and Isla walked in, the two in their armor.


    "My King."


    They both got down on one knee, and placed their left fist on their right arm palm, then said.


    "The other races are attacking, their army is already 10 Miles from the city."


    "I know."


    "Huh?"


    The two looked up at Darren in surprise.


    "Getting the eye is far too important, and those ants aren''t worth much." He added, and turned his head to Michael, a little confused.


    "Why are you still here? You got what you needed, shouldn''t you be on your way?"


    "It seems you need help."


    "When did I say that?" Darren asked with a raise eyebrow.


    "Then you don''t help?" Michael stared at him with a slight frown.


    "Yes... But you can stay and watch the battle¡­ See my army in action." Darren said, and walked past him and Reaper, heading towards the exit.


    "You were cool!!" Gia walked up to Michael with a smile on her face.


    "Is he always like this?" Michael asked.


    "My brother? Yes." Gia answered in mild confusion. "Is something wrong?" She asked.


    Michael shook his head. "Nothing." He said.


    ''Darren is too Arrogant... That''ll lead him into trouble.'' He thought, and looked up at the three women walking towards him.


    "You did good, thanks again." Liliana said with a smile.


    "Sorry about our husband''s attitude... He''s a good guy." Aria said, while Hazel nodded.


    "I''m not offended, and besides he reminds me of myself." Michael smiled.


    "Ok, We''ll get ready... The enemy is coming."


    With that said, they all walked towards the door.


    ''Wait! They''re all participating in the war?!'' Michael was stunned.

 Chapter 339: There Are Enemies In The City!

    [Half An Hour Later.]Your journey continues with M-V-L


    Michael stood on the wall, staring at the army in front of him, with Darren and his wives standing at the frontier.


    ''Look at this army! A total of 200,000 demons... But what is that thing standing behind Darren?''


    He thought staring at the huge ogre with spikes all over its body.


    ''That thing Is a Transcendent!!''


    **Hey You! Demon Lord!!!**


    Michael turned his head to a lady with long pink hair, and green eyes; in a golden Armor... Her gaze was fixed on Darren, who has a bored expression on his face.


    "Aren''t you guys tired of attacking? I have killed more than one million of your combined soldiers, but you''re still coming!" Darren said in irritation, and added:


    "It seems I''ll have to wipe out all the races."


    **Calm down, Demon Lord. I, the second Origin already gave my word... You and your race will return to being our slaves... And I won''t rest still I succeed.**


    "Then I''ll have to give you rest... Look around you."


    **Huh?** The lady was stunned, she looked over her shoulder, staring at her hundreds of thousands of armies, then at Darren.


    "Have you looked around?" Darren asked in a calm tone... Before she could say anything, he continued: "I''ll create your tomb on this land."


    **Fufufufu... You''re funny. But... We aren''t here for you, bring that Human out, or we''ll destroy your city!!**


    ''I''m the one they''re looking for? How nice.'' Michael thought, staring at the pink hair lady with a smile.


    "He''s my guest, what made you think I''ll hand him over to you?" Darren asked.


    **I know you''ll refuse, that''s why I brought friends!!** She spread out her hands.


    **HOOOO!!!!!**


    The whole Army behind her raised their weapons into the air.


    ''What a nice formation, the strongest are placed on the frontier, while the weakest are in the far back... Actually, compare to my elders, the weakest here is their strongest... A Sovereign Medal 10-star... While the strongest is in the Transcendent realm... The Dead Soldiers.''


    "Stop talking!" Darren said with a sneer.


    BOOM!!!


    A huge Spirit energy rose from Darren''s figure, and shot into the sky, taking the form of a 70 feet tall king, who was armed with a long sword.


    ''Wow! Such a powerful presence... That''s why the soldiers stood some meters from Darren, It''s because of this spirit!'' Michael stared at the 70 feet tall Phantom behind Darren, and asked.


    ''System! Why don''t I have this?!''


    {"..."}


    ''Answer me!!''


    {Of course, Host have it! You need to merge with the Immortal body, to be able to summon your Spirit... Note: All Primordial gods have theirs... Spirit can be in the form of an Animal, or human... Just like Daren''s, who''s in the form of a Human.}


    ''I don''t get, Darren is a Demon, so why is his spirit that of a human?''


    {"....."}


    ''Come on, spill it out!''


    {"...."} Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Find then!!''


    Michael stared at Darren and nodded. ''I''ll have mine soon.''


    {Host seems to be jealous.}


    ''Don''t speak to me.''


    ''Yeah, He''s Jealous.'' Drakon''s voice sounded in his head.


    "...."


    **Your golden emperor... I know...**


    Her word trailed off, seeing Darren''s right eye turned from red to gold.


    **The Eye of Nightmare?! Impossible! How did you get that?!!!** The second Origin was horrified. **We placed an energy barrier around the forest! No demon can enter! Then how did you get the eye?!**


    "Thanks to my guest."


    The next moment, the eyes of the golden Emperor turned golden... Michael watched as golden trail of light surrounded its sword, which the phantom plunged on the ground, its two hands wrapped around the handle.


    Darren smiled, and with a flick of his wrist, a Jian red sword appeared in his hand... "Come on, Let''s end this." He stretched forth the sword to his side.


    BANG.


    The golden Emperor grew out its sword, and mimicked Darren''s action.


    ''Oh, I''ll have to get this!'' Michael thought.


    **Soldiers, remember our target!!** The second Origin pointed her sword at the city.


    **Attack, and destroy!!**


    **Ahhhhh!!!!**


    The Dead Soldiers all spread out their wings, and shot towards the air, then flew towards Darren and his army.


    "Soldiers! We have defeated them, not once, not twice... Let''s show them they''re far inferior to us!!!"


    With Darren''s roar, he shot forward cracking the ground behind him, the huge golden Emperor following behind.


    "Die!"


    With a swing of his sword, more than ten soldiers dropped dead.


    Michael looked above him, seeing hundreds of elite soldiers flying out from the city, heading to the battle.


    ''Hmm... The Demons have the upper hand in this battle... I don''t know the cause, but it seems the races'' army have a reduced in strength.'' Michael thought, watching the intense battle happening before him.


    "....."


    Michael was stunned, witnessing how Darren and his family butchered the army like lambs... But he was confused...


    ''Why hasn''t she moved from the start?'' He thought staring at the second Origin, who stood at the far back of her army... Michael moved his gaze to Darren, seeing half of the army were focused on him, blocking all exits.


    "Are they stopping him from going somewhere?" Michael moved his gaze around, seeing even the Commanders all has their hands filled.


    "Something isn''t right." He added, seeing the smirk on the Lady''s face.


    Without hesitation, he spread out his four wings, and shot into the air. ''System, scan the whole city!!''


    {Scanning....}


    {Enemies discovered behind the city! At the back exit!}


    ''I knew it!!''


    Michael flapped his wings, and flew inside the city.


    _


    BOOM!!!


    The Demons denizens were horrified, as the wall exploded into bits... Countless armed human soldiers all rushed inside the city, and started attacking the demons closest to them.


    "Run!! Enemy are in the City!!"


    "Ahhh!!!"


    "Help me!!"


    "Hide!!!"


    **Hahaha!!! None of you will be spread! Kill them all!!!**


    A young man in a Silver armor yelled, raising the head of a demon into the air.


    **YES!!!!**


    The Soldiers yelled, and entered a frenzy, attacking anyone in sight, no one was spread, not even kids!!


    **Haha!! You will die lady!!**


    A Man walked up to a demoness, who was crawling backward in fear, her face filled with horror.


    **DIE!!!**


    The Man raised his sword into the air to strike down on the Demoness.


    BAM!!!!!


    All the human Soldiers stopped attacking, and turned their head to the direction of the sound.


    When the dust cleared, they saw a figure in a dark obsidian armor, with four wings behind him, a golden sword in hand.


    "*I hope you have all said your prayers, Because I''m sending every single one of you to hell!!!*"

 Chapter 340: You Are A Human?!

    **Who the hell are you?!!** The Young man stared at Michael with a deep frown."*Who I am isn''t important, All you should know is... None of you are leaving here alive.*"


    **Third Origin! He''s a Demon! Let''s just kill him!** A Man said, staring at Michael with disdain... Thanks to the helmet, they couldn''t see his face.


    **We''re here for the Alien, But it seems we''ll have to kill you before getting to him!!**


    Another said.


    BAM!!!


    **...**


    Everyone stared at the 8 feet tall Wolf, who fell on the man, crushing all his bones.


    "Show respect to my Lord!" Reaper hissed out, turning his red eyes to the man.


    **Oh?! It seems you''re the one we are looking for?! How nice of you to deliver yourself to us**


    Michael smirked behind his helmet, and with a flash, he appeared in front of the Third Origin, and slashed downward with his sword.


    **...**


    BANG!!!


    The guy moved some meters back, and stabilized himself after some steps.


    **You''re strong, Now I know why you''re so important.**


    The guy smirked, and shot forward, clashing with Michael.


    **Assist the Leader!!**


    Before the soldiers could attack, Reaper landed in front of them.


    **Don''t be scared!! It''s only one dog! We can handle it...**


    The Soldier''s word trailed off, seeing vortexes appearing around them... The next moment, countless horrifying monsters walked out... Orthus, Dracula, Queen-Spidax, Gas-Death, Chimaera, and Calamity walked out from the vortexes behind Reaper, and stood beside him.


    The soldiers then looked around them, seeing knights in black armors, staring at them... Not only that, more than a hundred monsters were flying above the city with seven huge Dragons... All staring at him.


    They all gulped in, trembling in fear.


    **This... This...** The Soldiers were horrified.


    "Kill."


    With one command from Reaper, they all shot towards the soldiers, tearing them into shards.


    BAM!!!


    The Third Origin flew backward, and fell heavily on the ground. He threw up a mouthful of blood, and looked up at Michael in horror.


    **You?! What realm are you?!!** He asked, getting up from the ground.


    "*Stop asking stupid questions.*"


    The next moment, Shadows rose from the ground, and wrapped around his body, arms, and legs.


    **What is this?!!**


    "*Third Origin, You''ll make a good soldier.*"


    **What?!!**


    Before the shadows could tear him into pieces, two dark swords flew towards them, and surprisingly cut off the shadows... The two shot towards Michael.


    "[Skull Royal Defense]"


    A skull rose from the ground, enclosing Michael in it. Enjoy more content from M-V-L


    BAM! BAM!! BAM!! BAM!! BAM!! BAM!!!


    The two blades collided on the barrier more than once... Seeing their attacks were ineffective, they flew back towards their sender.


    Michael raised his head to an old man landing in front of the freed guy.


    "*And you are?*"


    **Thank you, First Origin.** The young man thanked, getting up from the ground.


    **You embarrassed us, Origins... Moros won''t be happy!** The old man turned his head to Michael... His two swords hovering above him.


    **You are powerful, Human. But your journey ends here.**


    Michael scoffed. "*Do you know how many times I have heard this...? It''s getting boring...*"


    The Skull Barrier disappeared, and Michael walked towards the two.


    "*I have never used this before... I hope you''re strong enough to resist it... [Dragon Might]*"


    BOOOM!!!!


    An unholy pressure descended on the city, pushing the guy to his knees... Not only him, all the demons dropped to their knees, while the old man frowned slightly, feeling the pressure on him.


    Michael''s eyes narrowed. "*Oh? Someone seems to be standing.*"


    **You''re powerful, That I''ll give you! But in presence of a Lower God! You''re nothing!!!**


    The two swords shot towards Michael.


    "*[Reflection]!*"


    Whoosh!!


    The man took a step back, seeing his swords flying towards him, he stretched out both his hands towards the swords.


    **I Command You, Stop!!**


    BOOM!!!


    The two collided on the energy on his palm, pushing him three feet back.


    "*You aren''t the first Lower God I have Kill!!!*"


    His eyes widened seeing Michael above him.


    "*[Void Of Retribution]!!*"


    With a swing of his Devil sword, a huge red crescent blade shot towards the two Origins.


    **NOOOOO!!**


    BOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!


    All the soldiers who were about to enter the crack on the wall froze, witnessing the two Origins meeting their ends in front of them... They all subconsciously raised their heads into the sky, seeing a figure in black armor, and four wings, holding a sword... They all then lowered their gazes seeing countless souls standing on the corpses of their soldiers.


    Furthermore, they looked at one another in surprise... The next moment, they raised their weapons into the air.


    **No Retreat!!!**


    Whoosh!!!


    They all turned around and ran away from the city.


    **RUN!!!! THERE ARE BEASTS IN THE CITY!!!**


    **AHHH!!! GHOST!! RUN!!!!**


    **RUN FOR YOUR LIFE!!!**


    "*.....*"


    Michael was stunned, watching as they dropped their weapons and ran away with ten times the speed they attacked with. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "*Leave No one alive.*"


    With his command, all the souls shot into the air, and chase after the running soldiers, cutting them down without a single resistance.


    Michael landed on the ground, and redraw his pressure... He calmly moved his gaze around the city, and the dead demons, then sighed.


    "Thank you so much, Whoever you are... You saved us."


    He moved his gaze on the demons, who knelt in front of him.


    "What are you all doing? Please get up." He walked towards an old demon, and helped him up.


    "I''m a friend, and ally of your king, so helping his people is also my duty." Michael smiled...


    ...Moment next, his helmet vanished, and the demons were stunned seeing the man in front of them is a human.


    "You''re a human?" The old demon was surprised.


    "Yes, Not all humans are bad." Michael smiled at them.


    BAM!!


    The demons turned their head to Reaper, who landed on the ground, and got down on one knee.


    "My lord, the enemy have been wiped out, It remains the forces in front of the city."


    Michael nodded, and said to the demons. "I got to go now, your King might need my help."


    The Demons nodded, and watched as Michael, and Reaper shot into the air, and flew towards the entrance of their city.

 Chapter 341: Entering The Immortal Realm

    Michael landed on the wall with Reaper, and moved his gaze around the battle... The ground was littered with dead bodies, from demons, humans, elves, Dead Soldiers, and some other races.He looked at the distance, seeing Darren and the Pink hair lady in a heated battle... Darren''s spirit Emperor was gone...


    ''Maybe power down.''


    He thought, and moved his gaze to Gia... Who was chasing after some soldiers, her dark maidens following behind her.


    "This girl is something else."


    He moved his gaze to the Queens, who surprisingly stood still, staring at the battle.


    "Aren''t they going to assist their husband?"


    Michael sat down on the wall, staring at the soldiers, who were retreating, not even helping their leader.


    "The battle have reached its peak, and the demons won." He stated, turning his gaze back to Darren.


    _


    BOOM!!


    The lady leaped backward, successfully creating distance from Darren... She landed, and slowly moved her gaze around the battlefield.


    "What are you thinking?!" Darren asked, walking towards her.


    **These cowards!** The lady yelled, and turned her head to Darren.


    **We''ll fight another time, still then...**


    "Not happening!!"


    Darren shot forward, appearing in front of her in Seconds, and smashed down with his sword.


    **Bye.**


    She turned into dust.


    BANG!!!


    Darren''s sword collided on the ground, cracking it open.


    "She escaped!" He said with killing intent.


    "Don''t worry, protector Alice... I''ll personally cut off your head."


    Darren sheathed his sword, and moved his gaze around the field, then shot into the air, flying towards the city.


    _


    Michael watched as Darren landed beside him.


    "I want to say thank you. Thank you for saving my people."


    "You knew?" Michael turned his head to Darren, who nodded. "I detected the humans."


    Michael nodded, and stood up.


    "There''s something very important I need to take care of in my world... I don''t know if we''ll see again, but if we do... I hope it''ll be in the ending."


    "Ending? Are you referring to the War of Realms?"


    "You also know about that?" Michael was surprised.


    "I know more than that... And don''t worry, I''ll be there... No matter what happens, we must get rid of these ants in our worlds."


    Michael nodded with Darren''s word.


    "Before you go, why don''t we host a feast on your name?" Darren suggested.


    Michael smiled and refused: "I''ll have to refuse, goodbye Darren, and thanks for the blood."


    Darren watched as a gateway appeared in the sky. "Survive still then... We still have a dual."


    Michael nodded, spread out his wings, and shot into the air, with Reaper... Everyone''s eyes were on him. They watched him entered the Gateway, which instantly closed.


    "We''ll see again." Darren muttered.


    ____


    [Unknown Field.]


    Whzzzh!!


    BANG!!


    Michael shot out from the Gateway, and fell heavily on the green field.


    "Can''t you give me a good landing?!!" He grumbled.


    {Host needs to ascend, Now!}


    He sat up hearing the urgency in the system''s tone. "What happened?"


    {Typhon''s prison will be discovered soon, Host needs to hurry.}


    Michael undo his fusion, and Drakon appeared beside him, in his baby Dragon form.


    "Why are you asking questions? Just ascends!" Drakon yelled at him.


    Michael moved his gaze to him, and sighed: "How?! I don''t know how, this is my first time!"


    {Host should sit in a meditating posture, channel all your Mana to its peak, and leave the rest to me... Oh, close your eyes.}


    Michael nodded, and followed the system''s instructions, and started the process.


    {Activating Tribulation.}


    {50,000,000 Points used.}


    BOOM!!!!


    Drakon looked up, seeing dark clouds covering the sky.


    BOOM!!!


    A loud Thunderous sound boom all over the field, he quickly flew away from the place, and landed 5 Miles away... Staring at the clouds under Michael.


    {Host will be struck by Lightning.}


    {Withstand 10 Lightning strikes, and Ascension will be complete.}


    Michael remained silent, channeling more of his Mana.


    BOOM!!!


    Whizzzzz!


    BOOM!!


    The first lightning fell heavily on him, turning the field he was sitting on Into dried blackened land.


    {Tribulation... One successful.}


    BOOM!!!


    Another fell on him.


    {Tribulation... Two successful.}


    Drakon watched as more lightnings fell on Michael, the more lightning that fell on him, the more he felt his powers growing.


    "You can do it, partner." Drakon muttered.


    BOOM!!!!!


    {Tribulation... Eight successful.}


    Michael was socked in sweat, trembling from head to toe.


    {Hold on Host.}


    BOOM!!!!!!


    A terrifying lightning fell from the sky, collided on Michael''s figure, cracking the ground beneath him.


    {Tribulation... Nine successful.}


    Drakon''s eyes widened, seeing the ten lightning that was getting ready to fall.


    "You can do this Partner! One more!"


    BOOOOOOMMM!!!


    A huge lightning tore opened the sky, and dropped on Michael.


    BOOM!!!


    The energy wave spread all over the place, throwing Drakon, who was five miles away, meters back.


    "Yes!!! He did it!!!"


    _


    {Tribulation... Ten Successful!!!}


    {Ding!!!!!}


    {Congratulations Host. You have broken through the boundary of a mortal, and entered the Half Immortal Realm!!}


    {Activating all Core/Spirit Stones in Storage.}


    Countless color of energies appeared on Michael''s body, slowly merging with him.


    BOOM!!!!


    "Huh?" Drakon looked up, seeing the dark sky turning red.


    "What''s happening?" He asked in mild confusion.


    BOOM!!


    A huge red Lightning, even more terrifying than the tenth Lightning, fell from the sky, and collided on Michael, who has a smile on his face.


    "Shit! [Skull Royal Defense]!!"


    Drakon activated his skill, which quickly surrounded him.


    BAM!!


    The energy wave collided on his shield, creating cracks on it.


    "What a terrifying energy." He murmured. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    _


    {Congratulations Host! For entering the high-stage of the Immortal Realm.}


    {Host should drink Darren''s blood.}


    Michael quickly brought out the Vial, opened it, and poured the content down his throat.


    {Filtering Blood.}


    {Successfully Filtered.}


    {Energies have been stabilized.}


    {Congratulations, Path: Demon Lord''s Legacy have been removed.}


    {Main path: Abyssal Call have been activated.}


    {Congratulations, Soul Soldiers have been upgraded into Abyss walkers.}


    {Congratulations, All Skill have been altered with the Abyssal Divinity.}


    {Congratulations, Mana have been altered into divinity.}


    {Congratulations, All skills gained a 50% Increase in attack, and defense.}


    {Congratulations, Bloodlines: Space, Blood, and Psychic have been unlocked.}


    {Congratulations, Host gained the Immortal Body! No Weapons, and skills below the Epic-class can kill or injure you.}


    {Congratulations, All Bloodlines'' mastery has been increased to Lv90.}


    {Congratulations, AI''s rules are completely ineffective against you.}


    {Congratulations, Host have completed a Quest: Enter the Half Immortal Realm.}


    {Congratulations Host gained a new skill: [Realm Walker].}


    {[Realms Walker] Description: Host can travel to any realm he had visited... Can be used Once per Month, Mystical-Class.}


    {Congratulations, Number of Abyss Walkers have been increased.}


    {Congratulations Host for being the first human to enter the Immortal Realm.}


    Michael slowly opened his eyes.

 Chapter 342: The Realms

    [Realm Of Gods.][Divine Pantheon.]


    BOOOM!!!!!!


    A red lightning tore opened the sky above the temple, causing the whole realm to tremble.


    "What is this?!" Erebus stood up from his throne.


    "Michael have finally Ascended." Nyx, who sat beside him smiled.


    "Huh?" Erebus was surprised, he then spread out his divinity, and was stunned. "He... He did it!"


    Zeus nodded with a smile. "What a human. What a human... Impressively done."


    "Wow, Michael is really full of surprises... Can''t wait to meet him in person." Hera said with a smile.


    "Yes." Hestia nodded.


    Erebus sat down on his throne, and moved his gaze around. "Now that Michael is an Immortal, the Abyssal will react to his emotions, and command... Not only that, all the Army of Tartarus will obey him, with those Forces... We''ll be untouchable."


    "True, but first we need to show him we aren''t the enemies, but how?" Demeter asked.


    "Hmm... What if we help him in something?" Eros suggested.


    "Help him with what?" Aphrodite turned her head toward him. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Help him to Drakon''s realm." Eros answered.


    The gods were silent, thinking about his words...


    "It''s true Michael is searching for ways to help Drakon, But If he can enter the second realm on his own... What made you think he can''t enter the third?" Helios asked.


    "Hmm... For now, let''s keep an eye on him... All I know is, he isn''t against us... Nemesis can vouch on that." Nyx said, while the other gods nodded.


    ___


    [Underworld.]


    BOOOM!!!!!


    A red Lightning tore the sky open, causing the Castle to tremble violently.


    Hades moved his stunned gaze on everyone present: ***Did... Did that Human Ascends?***


    ***What stupid Question is that Hades?! I told you all, but you won''t listen! This power can only be caused by an Immortal! That means, That Michael not only ascends, he broke into the Immortal Realm in one go! Think about this! When he was still a Sovereign, he could kill lower gods, what happens now that he''s an Immortal?!! Are we primordial and True Gods safe?!!***


    Moros was still angry.


    ***I hate to admit it, It has only been one day here, and he''s already an Immortal... Before a week, he might enter a Lower God!! Michael is not only an Immortal, but also in the high-stage! With time, He''ll enter the transcendent realm.*** Poseidon said with a slight frown.


    They all turned to Gaea who sighed, not saying anything.


    ***Ok, We''ll use this opportunity, and attack--***


    ***--Attack?!*** Eris cut Hades off, and continued:


    ***Don''t you know his Souls are Now Abyss Walkers!! Only Transcendent realms above could have a chance to Defeat them!! And some of those Abyss Walkers are in the Immortal and transcendent realms!! We should not attack, but wait for Typhon!! Only his Chaos Walkers can match Michael''s Abyss Walkers!! If we attack now! We''ll only add to Michael''s army!!***


    ***What are you saying, Eris?! That we lie low?*** Echidna asked with a slight frown.


    ***Yes! If there''s Peace in a long time, Michael will lower his guard... All we''ll be doing is wait, and when Typhon''s prison is revealed, we''ll release him, and then, attack.***


    Moros looked at his elder sister for some time, and stood up. ***I''m out of here.*** He walked away.


    Eris and Nemesis stared at him for some seconds, and turned their heads to Hades.


    ***Ok, We''ll go with Eris''s Plan, but... We''ll send monsters to attack... If we stay low without attacking, that Human will suspect something is wrong, so we''ll keep on attacking... But with weak monsters.***


    Eris, and the gods nodded in understanding.


    _____


    [Second Realm.]


    BOOM!!!


    Darren who sat in the garden with his wives, raised his head to the sky, a slight frown on his handsome face.


    "What happened, Love?" Liliana asked, noticing his frown.


    Darren looked down at his wife, and smiled: "I think Michael just broke through, The sky is announcing his presence."


    "Wow! That''s good! But... When we entered this realm, We didn''t receive any recognition... Why is that?" She asked.


    The other two also turned their heads to Darren.


    "We don''t have the weight of the realms on our shoulders, our only task is to protect our World, But Michael is not only protecting his world, but all the worlds, including ours."


    "Oh?"


    The three were stunned.


    _______


    [Fourth Realm.]


    [Terra Kingdom.]


    [Dark Castle.]


    BOOM!!!


    A young half elf with silver hair, and blue eyes, stood up from his throne, and vanished.


    He appeared above his Castle, moving his gaze on the red Lightning, that slowly disappeared.


    "Hmm... I''ll be waiting, Michael."


    "What''s this?"


    He looked over his shoulder, seeing a young lady, walking towards him, using the air like her ground.


    "You remembered the god that appeared to me?"


    The lady stopped beside him. "Yes." She nodded.


    "This is caused by that god, He''s reminding the realms of his presence."


    "Hmm... So what''s your plan, Aaron?"


    "My plan?" Aaron smiled. "I don''t have any plan, Emily... All we can do is wait for him."


    Emily nodded her head, and looked up at the sky. "We''ll be waiting."


    _____


    [Fifth Realm.]


    "What are you doing Miles?! Come on! We need to get moving, or we''ll be late!!"


    "Yes, Anna! I''m coming."


    Miles rushed out from the house, and stopped in front of Anna.


    "Look at you?!"


    Anna held his tie, and helped him knot it, then placed it on his chest.


    "Come on, the leaders are calling you... It has been a year now after the feeders and monsters."


    "Yeah."


    Miles lightly kissed her lips, and said.


    "It''s all thanks to Michael, and Erika."


    BOOM!!!!


    Miles looked up, and frowned slightly, seeing the red Lightning.


    "It seems, there''s still one more thing to do." He looked down at Anna.


    "What happened? Is something in the sky?" Anna asked in mild confusion, looking at the clear sky.


    "Nothing serious, Michael is just greeting us." He smiled.


    "Huh?" Anna was confused.


    ______


    [Sixth Realm.]


    BOOM!!!!


    Leo who stood on a high building, with Gaya besides him, looked up in the sky, seeing the Lightning.


    "What a powerful presence." Gaya said, observing the Lightning, which slowly disappeared, and turned to Leo.


    "What was that?"


    "The war isn''t over."


    Leo answered in a calm tone, and lowered his gaze on the city below, with cars, and people moving back and forth.

 Chapter 343: Three Months Later

    [Three Months Later.][Amerisa''s Ever high Collage.]


    "Take these notes down, you''ll be seeing it in the test, make sure to study them because this test score will be half of your semester''s total score and points, do you all understand?"


    The teacher, a middle age man with huge reading glasses, said to the class of 20 students.


    "Yes, Teacher Zack!"


    They answered in unison.


    Zack moved his gaze around the students, and noticed a guy raising his hand.


    "Yes, Carl?" He asked.


    "Why are we still doing Algebra? Everyone heard the news AI announced two months ago, why don''t we just stopped going to school and enter VRG to get stronger?!"


    All the students turned to Carl, then at the teacher.


    "Not everyone is like you, Carl--"


    "--Ok, but AI said our world will be in danger soon, we need all the players in our world to help... Look, all the military, even policemen and women are already started VRG... I say we should join."


    He cut the Teacher off.


    "You''re free to join VRG, But school is also important... You can play VRG on weekends, no one is stopping you... But you''re forgetting the main rule... If you die, you''re dead... No one will see your body, and know your name." The teacher said.


    "I remembered the rule. Oh! There''s one, if someone won the game while you''re still alive... Only your life times will be deducted... And you''ll be brought back."


    The Teacher sighed hearing Carl, and turned around to the white board. "You have to be alive before the deduction... Now stop distracting others, and focus in class, have some brain before playing VRG with your platinum medal strength."


    BAM!


    Carl stood up in rage. "Are you looking down on me, Teacher?!! Not only am I a Platinum Medal holder, I also have a Rare-Class pet! No one in this class can win me in a battle!!"


    "Yes, No one. Because they''re all concentrating in their studies, and that''s what you should be doing." The teacher looked at him over his shoulder.


    "Find!!! I''m not attending school anymore!! You all can sit here like some fools and learn... I''ll play VRG, get stronger, and maybe become one of the core members of The Conquerors! Those guys are the real heroes! They have closed ten gates in these three months! But you guys will sit in your rooms and started praying!!!"


    The Teacher sighed in frustration, turned around and threw the marker pen at him, before Carl could react, the black marker drew a line on his right cheek and fell on the ground.


    "Huh?" He was stunned.


    "You saw that? Your reaction speed is low... You didn''t see me turn around because you''re so full of yourself and others! The Conquerors are out there saving lives and helping our city! Do you think they can achieve that without being knowledgeable?!! Now sit down, and leave the rest to The Conquerors, whose only job is to protect us!" He yelled, his gold bracelet on clear view.


    "Whose only job is to protect you... Is that how you think about The Conquerors protecting you, and your family? Is that how the city thinks? That The Conquerors are just here to protect the city and save everyone?"


    The Teacher and the rest of the class, turned their heads to the far back, seeing two students, in facemasks and caps... Which perfectly concealed their faces.


    "You? What are you saying, Ira?! That isn''t what I meant!" The Teacher quickly rebuked.


    "Oh, really...? But it sounded that way." The second student, sitting beside the one named Ira said.


    "No. No. No... You are mistaking, The Conquerors are doing a good deed for the city. I didn''t mean they''re doing it because it''s their job."


    The Teacher was scared now... If the higher up or principal heard what he said, he''ll lose his job... VRG gives life times, but you''ll have to play a game, and he''s scared to die, after playing his last game.


    "Hmm... Please teacher, Mind what you say at times... It might get you in trouble." Ira said in a calm tone.


    "Yes. Yes." The Teacher nodded, and said to the rest students. "Ok everyone, please be fast... Carl, sit down... I''ll be back."


    With that said, he turned around, and quickly walked out from the class.


    The students moved their gazes on one another, and started murmuring.


    "Do you think those two know The Conquerors?"


    "I don''t know... But the way they spoke to teacher Zack who''s a gold medal holder... I''m still surprised."


    "Me too... They weren''t even scared of any punishment."


    "But... Did any of you noticed it? The Teacher seems to be scared of these two."


    "Hmm... I think they''re players, but their black jackets sleeves covered their bracelets, so we can''t see their colors."


    "They started a month ago... Even the Principal was very excited on that day."


    "Yeah! I remembered."


    Hearing the whispers of the class, Carl turned around to the two, scanning them with his eyes.


    ''So they are both players... Hmm... They might help me with VRG... Maybe we can team up? But... What if they aren''t players? Well... There''s no harm in asking.'' He thought, and turned back to the white board.


    ''I hate Algebra... It seems to have a mind on its own!! If a student thinks right, it''ll think left!!'' He looked down at the book on his table.


    ''I''ll write down what I know... I need to finish this before closing time.'' He picked up his pen and started writing.


    ____


    Zack entered the school cafeteria, and wiped the sweat off his face. ''I wonder who those girls are?''


    "Teacher Zack! What are you doing here?" The principle, a young lady in a black suit, walked up to him with a smile on his face. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Principle Kira? Just taking some fresh air."


    "Oh? Yes... What about those two?"


    "Ira, and Ria?"


    "Yes."


    "They are brilliant... I''ll say one of the best students in my class... But I have a question, why can''t I see their faces? Shouldn''t they be open in school?"


    "Let them be, just focus on your job and take them as any other student... And please, don''t offend the two in anywhere." Kira, who was also Michael''s childhood friend, smiled at him.


    "I''m here to eat, will you join me?"


    "No. I''ll get going, I need to check up on my students." Zack smiled, and quickly walked back to his class.

 Chapter 344: Who Are You Guys?!!

    "Ok everyone, are you done taking down everything?" Zack asked walking inside the class.The students quickly quiet down, and nodded. "Yes, Teacher."


    "Good." He stood in front of his desk and moved his gaze around the class.


    "I went to apologize again, I didn''t mean what I said about The Conquerors... To me, I see them as the defenders of our city and world... We don''t know where Supreme has been in these three months... But I thank God we have the Elders."


    He said staring at Ira, and Ria... Whose heads were lowered, staring at their books on the table.


    RING!!!!


    "Ok, Class! Submit your yesterday homework on my desk... We''ll see tomorrow."


    The students quickly stood up, removed the assignments from their bags, and placed it on the table, before leaving the class.


    After everyone was done, Ira, and Ria stood up, removed their Assignment, and placed it on the table, and walked out from the class... With Zack''s eyes on them.


    ___


    Carl stood outside, with his bookbag in his hand, waiting for the two.


    The moment he was the two girls walking out from the school, he quickly walked up to them.


    "Hi!!"


    He stopped in front of them.


    "I guess you already know my name, but I''ll still introduce myself... My name is Carl, second and last son of Mr Shawn... You might have heard of him, right?"


    Seeing the two silent, he continued: "Mr Shawn? The owner of Infinity Street..."


    Silence....


    "..."


    He scratched his head in confusion. ''How can I speak to them? I think I should just ask... Yes.''


    "Ahem!"


    He cleared his throat, and started.


    "Forget all that, I just want to know if you two are players... Maybe we can team up sometimes... Don''t worry, I''ll look after both of you."


    "You don''t even know if we are Players or not, and you''re asking if we can team up with you?" Ira asked in mild confusion.


    "Well... I''m new in school, I started one month ago, a week before you guys registered... so I don''t know who to ask... Some are saying you''re players, and that Teacher Zack is scared of you both... There are two people a Gold medal holder can be scared of... First: A powerful Player. Second: Someone with a powerful background or backer... And I know everyone with such background... But I don''t know all the players... That means, you two are players! Right?!"


    Ira, and Ria looked at one another and sighed.


    ''This guy talks too much.'' Ria thought.


    "Sorry, we aren''t interested." She said.


    "Not interested, that means you''re both players! Come on, together; we can survive, and be the strongest!!"


    Carl wasn''t backing down.


    "Not interested, please move out from the way." Ira said coldly.


    The surrounding students had all stopped moving, staring at the three.


    Carl moved his gaze around, and sighed helplessly... He slowly moved out of the way.


    "Thank you." Ria said, and the two walked toward the gate.


    Carl thought for some minutes, and quickly followed behind them. ''No, for teacher Zack to be scared of them, they have to be powerful players... I need to know.''


    He held his bag, and followed behind the two, making sure to keep his distance, to avoiding being detected.


    _


    [Some minutes later.]


    Carl was reluctant, still following behind the two girls, as they walked down the streets.


    ''These two have been walking for such a long time, where are they going?''


    He was stunned seeing them entering an alley.


    ''Should I head back? Or check It out?''


    Out of curiosity, he marched onwards... Getting to the alley, he slowly looked inside... Some passersby stopped and looked at him.


    "What are you looking at?! Move on!!"


    They quickly looked away, focusing on walking.


    "Meddlers."


    He shook his head, and walked inside the alley.


    "Mogul, Come out."


    The space behind him tore opened, and a three feet tall dog with a horn on its forehead walked out.


    "Stay on guard." He said to his Rare-Class pet, cautiously moving his gaze around. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why are you following us?"


    "Uh?"


    Carl and his pet looked up, and was stunned.


    "How did... How did you two get up there?!" He asked the two, who sat on a building, staring at him.


    "That''s not the answer to our question." Ria said.


    Carl moved his gaze around, hearing footsteps, he looked over his shoulder, seeing ten men in black clothes and masks walking towards him.


    Carl and his pet quickly got on guard, he summoned his Rare-Class sword, and pointed it at the five.


    The two girls frowned, and added: "We asked a question, you should answer, not move forward."


    ''Huh? They were asking these ten? I... I thought they''re... Wait!''


    He turned to the two, and asked: "Who are these guys!!"


    "These guys here are called Dead Soldiers... God Ares''s soldiers... Currently working for Azazel, and Rebecca..."


    Ria looked down at Carl, with a frown on her face: "I thought you said you''re the son of Mr Shawn? Didn''t he tell you any of this?"


    "I''m the second Son! He only tells Dior these things and ask me to focus on my studies!"


    "Well... It''s your fault for followed us here... But... We were planning on losing these guys in this alley... Now we have to change our plan because of you... Do you have to be so curious?!" Ira yelled in irritation.


    "I don''t know you two were being followed?!" Carl defended.


    "And why are you following us?" Ria asked in a tone as cold as ice.


    "Well... I just want to know if you two are players or not."


    The two looked at one another, and exhaled.


    "That led you in trouble... We can leave you here to be killed by them, but your father is a good man, so we''ll have to help you."


    "Who are you guys?" Carl asked in mild confusion.


    WHOOSH!!!


    A dead soldier had enough, and shot forward with incredible speed.


    "Get him, Mogul!!"


    The dog leaped towards the dead soldier with jaws wide opened.


    BAM!!


    Mogul flew backward, and fell beside Carl.


    "Sending a Rare-Class pet against a dead soldier... The teacher was right, you need more brain."


    Carl looked over his shoulder, as the two leaped into the air, and landed before him...


    "Just stand back, and watch."


    With that said; They shot towards the ten soldiers.

 Chapter 345: Three Mystical-Class skills!!

    Carl watched as the girls took five each, he was even stunned, seeing how they dodged and counter."Definitely players... And high medal at that! That''s the only reason they''re this good."


    Whoosh!


    Ira leaped backwards, landed on her feet, she brought out two daggers.


    "[Night Spirit]"


    She shot forward like a bullet released from a gun towards the five before her.


    ".....!!!"


    Carl was stunned, seeing Ira''s speed... He watched as she cut the five men, leaving small wounds on their bodies.


    Ira stopped behind the five, and sheathed back her daggers.


    Carl stared at the five who instantly dropped on the ground, dead.


    ''Poison?'' He was stunned, and turned his head to Ria.


    "[Light Of Devastation]!"


    A huge white light appeared above the five men, disorienting them... Ria used the opportunity and moved, cutting each of their heads off, with her sword.


    The two kept their weapons, and turned their heads to Carl who stood frozen.


    "Those... Those are Legendary-class weapons... How did you...?"


    "You have an assignment." Ira walked past him.


    "Huh? What Assignment? Is it the one teacher Zack gave us?" Carl asked in mild confusion.


    "Why are you always asking stupid questions?" Ira looked at him over her shoulder.


    "When have I ever asked stupid questions?" Carl asked back.


    Ira sighed. "Just cut those five heads... In 30 seconds, they''ll rise, and you don''t want to see the Monsters they''ll turn into."


    She walked towards her bag, and picked it up... Ria right behind her.


    "30 seconds?!! What do you mean by 30 seconds?!!!"


    "Let''s go."


    The two girls leaped into the air, flying out from the alley.


    "They can fly? That means those two are... Oh my god?!!"


    Whzzzzh!


    He turned around seeing red light emanating from the five.


    "Oh, No."


    Whoosh!!


    [Some seconds later.]


    Carl sat on the ground, breathing heavily, while staring at the ten headless bodies in front of him.


    "Hmm... Those girls might be in the diamond medal, or even higher... These guys are all Diamond medal five-stars Holders... But they easily defected them... It means, they''re both in five-stars, or Elite Medal holders."


    He stood up with a smile. "Yes!! I now know Elite Medal holders!! But wait... How can girls be in such a high rank, while I''m just a Platinum? Who are those girls?"


    He brought out his phone, and made a call.


    "There are dead bodies here, come to..."


    __________


    [Unity Street.]


    [Michael''s Villa.]


    Jennifer, and Erika sat on the veranda drinking tea... The two turned their heads to the gate, seeing a Lincoln driving inside.


    The car stopped in front of them and Mira and Maria got down with their bags.


    "We''re back!!!" Mira yelled, walking towards them, while Maria followed behind.


    "How was school you two?" Erika asked, with a small smile, that didn''t reach her eyes.


    "School was... Ok." Mira stopped in front of the two, and took the slice apple fruit on the table, putting it in her mouth.


    "Mm... We... Met... Some trouble on the way--" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "--Mira, stop talking while eating." Jennifer scolded.


    "Yeah." Mira swallowed.


    "Good, now tell us what happened?" Jennifer inquired.


    "We met some dead soldiers... But we took care of them."


    Jennifer and Erika frowned slightly.


    "Dead soldiers in Amerisa? How the hell did they entered?" Jennifer asked with a slight frown.


    "Don''t worry both of you... Just rest still your internal injuries healed, we''ll take care of the rest."


    "Yeah, Tyson, and sir Rahond are also helping... They''ll investigate why or how did the dead soldiers enter the city." Maria said.


    Jennifer, and Erika looked at one another, and sighed helplessly.


    "You two are right." Erika said.


    "Yes." Jennifer slowly nodded.


    "Both of you should stay put... We''ll get ready and come down quickly."


    The two nodded, while Mira and Maria walked inside the house.


    "I''m tired of staying on the same spot... I''m so mad at myself." Jennifer said with gritted teeth.


    "Who would have known Azazel will interfere? He''s just too Powerful..." Erika sighed. "If only Michael was here."


    "Don''t be sad! At least we completed the plan, and exposed Rebecca, Yan, QingLi, and even that Shameless fool Blade, to the whole world... We can only hope Micky returns, maybe he can also tell us the meaning of this timer AI showed us..."


    Jennifer said staring at the timer in front of her.


    < Timer: 0 months: 0 Weeks: 0 Days: 24 Hours: 44 Minutes: 23 Seconds.>


    "We''ll know the answer tomorrow, and it seems only a few Players have this Timer." Erika said, slowly taking a sip of the tea.


    "Mmm." Jennifer nodded.


    _________


    [Back to Michael.]


    Michael stood up from the ground, and raised his hand, then clenched his fist.


    Black and red smoke appeared around his fist. "So this is divinity."


    He smiled.


    With a thought, countless space gateways and vortexes appeared around him, spinning violently.


    "Wow system... Increasing my Bloodlines to Lv90 is a good advantage."


    {Host have used the space Bloodline for the first time! Host gained a Mystical-Class skill known as: Spatiokinesis.}


    {Description: Host can control the space around him... Radius... 30 meters.}


    Michael''s smile turned into a grin. He opened his palm, the next moment his blood flow out from his palm floating on it.


    {Host have used the blood Bloodline for the first time! Host gained a Mystical-Class skill known as: Haemokinesis.}


    {Description: Host possesses complete control over blood and all its components.}


    "I''m getting beyond my realm." He smirked and activated his last Bloodline.


    All the stones on the field rose in the air circling around him.


    {DING!!}


    {System discovered another skill related to the Psychic Bloodline... Does Host want to merge [Brainwave] with his Bloodline?}


    Michael was silent. ''[Brainwave] was my first skill, which I received from killing Calamity... Hmm... Do it.''


    {Done!}


    {[Brainwave] have been successfully merged, Host gained a new Mystical-Class skill known as Telekinesis.}


    {Host will be able to control any matter, hear and read thoughts with his mind, and more...}


    "More? Well... I gained three Mystical-Class skills, that''s a good thing. Show me my profile."


    Seeing his profile, Michael whistled.


    "Now this is a profile!!"

 Chapter 346: AI, Log Me Out!

    "How many points do I need in this realm?"{Calculating...}


    {Points needed: 30,000 in each stats.}


    "I only have 75,100,000."


    {Only?}


    "Do it."


    {Adding... Done.}


    {150,000 points deducted.}


    Michael smiled feeling his Powers increasing. "Good." He looked at his profile again.


    {Ok Host.}


    {Name: Michael Brian.}


    {Game Name: Supreme.}


    {Main path: Abyssal Call (Form can now be used, by activating the Abyssal Clone).}


    {Bloodlines: Void (90%), Shadow (91%), Space (90%). Blood (90%). Psychic (90%).}


    {Level: N/A.}


    {Abyss Walkers: 300,000/ 500,000.}


    {Rank: Immortal High-stage.}


    {Game played: 4.}


    {Games won: 4.}


    {Games lose: 0.}


    {Strength: 50,000pt. 25,000,000.}


    {Defense: 50,000pt. 25,000,000.}


    {Agility: 50,000pt. 25,000,000.}


    {Endurance: 50,000pt. 25,000,000.}


    {HP: 20,000,000.}


    {Abyssal Divinity: 50,000pt. 25,000,000.}


    {Blessings: Luck of Supremacy. Gods'' tongue. Trustworthy. Death Clone(3).}


    {Attack: 35,000,000.}


    {Intelligence: 95%.}


    {Points earned: 74,950,000.}


    {Skills: Telekinesis - mystical-class. Abyssal split body - Legendary-class (stage 3 MAX). Shadow World - Mystical-class. Shield of Courage - Epic-Class. Killing intent - Rare-Class. Foresight - Legendary-class. Regeneration - Legendary-Class. Void of Retribution - Mystical-Class. Reflection - Mystical-Class. Void euthanasia - Legendary-class. Shadow Dash- Epic-class (stage 3 MAX). Shadow Pull - Epic-class. Void Destruction Finger - Epic-class, Shadow Form - Legendary-class. Spetiokinesis- Mystical-Class. Haemokinesis- Mystical-Class. Ruler- Command- Celestial-class. Realm Walker- Mystical-Class. Eyes of the Abyssal- Epic-class.}


    {Owned weapons: Devil sword~ Mystical-Class; Skills: [Split - stage 10 (100)Max.], [Golden Invisible Armor]. Slayer - Legendary-class: Skills: (Siphoning and Sprint). Shirt Of Nessus - Legendary-Class: (Defense).}


    {Guild: The Conquerors.}


    {Storage: Map of the fourth realm. Life Card X100, speed card X100+, Knowledge card X50, Destroyers'' soul essence - ETC.}


    "With this profile I''m technically untouchable."


    {Slow down, Host.}


    "I know. I know... Now, let''s get to the important part."


    He turned his head to Drakon, who landed on his right shoulder.


    "Congratulations Partner."


    "Thanks."


    Michael observed the field, and raised his hand, then snapped his fingers.


    BOOM!!!!!


    The whole field instantly trembled, the next moment, countless ghostly figures slowly appeared, in the matter of ten seconds... Five huge Giants stood before them, with Porphynon standing at the frontier.


    Drakon nodded, and lowered his gaze, seeing thousands of Dead Soldiers, their wings folded behind them... Beside the Soldiers, were the six commandments, and the two Origins, with one Predator, and Trees... Red, black, and Gold Infested were also among the line.


    Michael technically summoned all the powerful monsters he had ever killed, and these guys were ghost, and they were all in dark obsidian Armors.


    "What about that goddess?" Drakon asked.


    "Oh, she''s the most important."


    Michael turned to his right, and flick his wrist... Shadows rose from the ground, taking the form of a human.


    "She''s one of the best, so I must make her special." He focused on the summoning, and in matter of one minute...


    ...Apate stood before him in a black obsidian armor, both her swords were placed behind her.


    "Done." Michael smiled, staring at her.


    THUD!!!


    Apate dropped on one knee, all the abyss walkers followed her action.


    "*WE PAY RESPECT TO THE RULER!!!!!!!*"


    Their voice boom all over the place.


    "Oh? They can now speak... How Lovely... All of you, Come out!!"


    BOOM!!!


    In presents of the two, more Abyss Walkers appeared on the field, Reaper, Abyss, and the seven Dragons walked out from the tore space behind him.


    Michael ascends into the air, moving his gaze on the sea of black heads and armor below.


    "I have finally created my army... The War will be fun." He grinned, staring at the kneeling Abyss Walkers.


    {Abyss Walkers: 500,000/500,000.}


    Michael nodded. "Take me back, I''m missing my family... And I can''t wait to see some of them in action." He said staring at Apate.


    {Ok, Host.}


    The next moment, all the Abyss Walkers turned into black smoke, disappearing from the field.


    "Come on, guys, let''s go home."


    He, and his group disappeared from the green field.


    ______


    [Michael''s Castle.]


    Michael appeared in the throne hall, and moved his gaze around the empty space.


    < Welcome back, player Supreme.>


    < Congratulations on winning your fourth game.>


    < These are your rewards.>


    < Congratulations, You gained 10,000,000 Diamonds, and 1,000,000 years of life times.>


    Michael walked to his throne, as AI continued naming his rewards, from cards, to discounts.


    "There was once a time I needed all this... But now..."


    He sat down. "Even if my life times get to zero, I won''t die, because I''m not a mortal anymore, and AI''s rules are ineffective against me."


    Drakon flew into the air, and asked. "Then what are we waiting for? let''s head back!"


    "Be patient... The diamonds might be unlimited, but I still need to add to it... System."


    {Multiplying Diamonds gained.}


    {Diamonds gained: 100,000,000,000,000.}


    {Total Diamonds: Unlimited.}


    DING!!!!!


    < Player Supreme, You have received 100,000,000,000,000 diamonds.>


    < Player Supreme, This is your timer.>


    "Huh?"


    < 0 Months: 0 Weeks: 0 Days: 24: Hours: 40 minutes: 54 Seconds.>


    Michael blinked. "What''s this for?"


    < It''ll be revealed when the timer clock Zero.>


    "System?"


    {That''s the time the Gods are blessing mortals.}


    "Nice... Wait, does that mean I can also bless someone?"


    {Slow down Host, you''re an Immortal, not a God.}


    Michael rolled his eyes and stood up. "AI, Log me out!"


    < Logging out.>


    _____


    Jennifer, Erika, Mira, and Maria were still on the Veranda, drinking tea and eating fruits.


    "So what are we doing now? Tyson gave news that Commander Wang have been captured when on the mission... We can''t do anything in our conditions, so we''ll have to think of a way." Jennifer said in a dark tone.


    "We must try and find a way, I think the Supreme Brigade will soon come up with something." Maria said.


    "Hehehe.... Finally, I''m inside!!"


    Thr four girls, and Mira''s five bodyguards looked up, seeing the fifth King hovering above the compound.


    He dropped the dead bodies of the Soldiers guarding the second gate on the ground and slowly landed.


    Borne and his brothers quickly moved forward, standing in front of the Veranda.


    "How nice." Blade moved his gaze around the place. "I can finally have the two sisters."


    "Shit! He''s a 5-star Grandmaster, only borne can face him, but he doesn''t have a high chance of winning." Jennifer said, trying to get up, but couldn''t. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stay put, Bestie... Leave the rest to us."


    Mira and Maria stood up, and walkwd forward stopping in front of the five men.


    "What are you doing here you Bastard??!" Maria yelled.


    "I''m here to pay you back, especially for the scar you gave me."


    Blade removed his mask, showing Maria the scar she left on his face.


    "I wish I had killed you that day!!" She spat out.


    "Oh?! Thank goodness you didn''t." He threw the mask on the ground.


    "No one is here to protect any of you... I''m going to have some fun with you girls." He grinned.

 Chapter 347: Beg

    "We''ll have to see about that."Mira and Maria Summoned their weapons.


    "I see you two are playing hard to catch... I don''t care that much, my targets are those two paralyze Beauties." Blade smirked, staring at Erika and Jennifer.


    "You''ll have to get past us, first." Borne said with killing intent.


    "That''s easy... You Might be in the same rank as me, but you can''t stop me... And the girls are still Diamond medal holders... This will be very, very easy."


    Blade raised his hand above his head, and a huge black energy ball started forming.


    "I''ll show you my powers!!"


    The group got on guard, seeing his action.


    "Hehehe! Let''s see If you all can survive this!" Blade''s smirk turned into a grin.


    Moment Next:


    < Broadcast to all virtual reality game players.>


    < Player Supreme have won his fourth game known as; [Doomsday] gaining the highest score in Virtual Reality game, known as; SSS-Ranking.>


    < His Rank on the Demigods'' ranking board remained unchanged.>


    "Brother?" Mira was stunned.


    "Supreme? I thought he''s dead... I need to be quick and get out from here."


    He threw the energy ball at the seven.


    Their eyes widened seeing the energy flying towards them with an unknown speed.


    "We won''t be able to dodge this, if by any chance we dodged it, the attack will head straight to Erika, and Jennifer! What should we do?!" Maria was lost.


    Mira thought for a moment, and smiled. "Brother is alive, so we have to hold on till then..."


    Without hesitation, she shot towards the energy ball.


    "Mira!!!" Maria exclaimed, seeing Mira''s action.


    "Hehehe! I thought you''re smart." Blade said, folding his hands on his chest.


    BANG!!!


    BOOM!!!


    "Huh?"


    Blade and everyone was stunned, seeing Mira standing still, staring at Blade.


    "Impossible... There... There''s no way you could have survived that!!" Blade was stunned.


    He lowered his gaze to the glowing necklace on Mira''s neck, and nodded with a thoughtful expression.


    "So... That Necklace protected you."


    Mira was silent, staring at him.


    "Well, then... I''ll have to use a bigger one."


    Blade raised both hands into the air, and channeled a huge energy ball, and with a dropped, it flew towards Mira.


    "Watch out, Mira!!" Erika yelled in horror.


    BOOOOOOOM!!!!!!


    A huge explosion sounded, engulfing Mira''s figure.


    "MIRA!!!" Everyone yelled in horror.


    "Hahaha!!! I finally Killed you!!" Blade laughed out loud.


    "How... Dare... You?"


    Everyone froze hearing the familiar voice, they all looked at one another, and subconsciously turned their gazes back to the smoke.


    "How dare you?"


    The voice repeated its word.


    Blade took a step back feeling the amount of killing intent targeted on him, furthermore, the dense amount of energy stunned him.


    Mira looked in front of her, seeing the back, broad shoulders, and black Overcoat, she''ll never forget.


    "Brother?"


    The smoke cleared, revealing Michael, who calmly stood in front of Mira... His gaze fixed on Blade.


    Borne, and his brothers: "Boss!!"


    Erika: "Love!"


    Jennifer: "Micky!!"


    Maria: "Thank goodness."


    Blade took a step back, seeing Michael''s red and black eyes.


    "You! Aren''t you dead?!"


    Michael tilted his head to the side. The next moment, Blade dropped to his knees.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    He groaned in pain, feeling his blood stopped flowing, and reversed backwards.


    "AHHH!!!!!!!"


    He screamed in horror, as blood flow out from his six orifices.


    Michael started walking, with every step he took, to Blade it was like a dagger plunging deeper in his heart.


    "Please..." He looked up at Michael with bloody face.


    "Please? Beg more."


    Michael stopped in front of him. "Come on, I want to hear you beg."


    "AHHH!!!" Blade screamed feeling his heart tightening.


    "P-Please! Please! Let me go!!"


    Michael raised his hand and placed it on Blade''s head, and dive into his memories... He was horrified, seeing it has been three months but what shocked him more was the battle... The founders of both the first and second cities were present, but when Erika and Jennifer were about to kill Rebecca, Azazel appeared and struck them with an unknown energy, which paralyzed their bodies... For a whole two months Now, the two could only move around with the help of Tyson, Mira, Maria, and the rest of the group... What shocked him was...


    "How did you know all these things? Did you spy on them?"


    He frowned seeing more images, Michael gripped Blade''s head, seeing him pretending to be... him?


    He sighed.


    ''Thank heavens nothing happened while he was pretending to be me.'' He dived deeper into Blade''s memories, seeing and knowing everything.


    "Hmm..." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael removed his hand, and Blade instantly collapsed, completely unconscious.


    "Come out."


    The space tore opened, and Apate, in her armor, and helmet walked out, Followed by Reaper and Drakon.


    "Why are you living him alive?" Drakon asked, landing on his shoulder.


    "Death is a light punishment." He said, staring as Apate and Reaper picked up Blade.


    "Take him to the garage."


    The two nodded, and walked away.


    "Brother!!!"


    Michael''s eyes turned back to its usual brown colors, He turned around with a smile.


    "Come on, Mira. Give your brother a hug."


    Mira smiled, ran up to him, and hugged his waist.


    "Where have you been all this while? Even that man pretended to be you, We were all fooled... If it hadn''t been for silver hair bestie, we won''t have known."


    Michael smiled, caressing her hair. "I''m back now... I''ll make those pests pay for the trouble they made you guys past through." He said... Staring at Erika, and Jennifer who sat on the Veranda.


    "Who registered you and Maria in school?" He asked, separating from the hug.


    "Bestie bought the whole school, while Silver hair bestie asked us to register."


    Mira smiled.


    Michael nodded at her, and walked towards the villa, Mira following behind her.


    "Brother, who was that in black armor?" She asked.


    "Oh, you''ll know soon." Michael smiled, and climbed the front stairs, stopping in front of the two ladies.


    "You guys look like scrap." He smiled at the two.


    "It''s good to see you too." Jennifer said with a smile.

 Chapter 348: The Death Of Blade

    ''System, scan their bodies.''{Scanning....}


    {Demonic Gas detected in their bodies.}


    {Does Host want to remove it?}


    ''Is it for free?''


    {Nope... Host need 10,000,000 points.}


    Michael frowned hearing the amount. ''Is Azazel that powerful?''


    {Azazel is a lower god... Did that answer your question?}


    ''Fine do it.''


    {Host should be in a body contact with the targets.}


    Michael squat down between the two and held both their hands.


    Mira, Maria, and Borne with his brothers stared at Michael in confusion.


    "What are you doing, Love?" Erika asked with a smile, feeling Michael''s hand again.


    "What else, curing you two." Michael smiled.


    "But the founders said nothing on earth can help us." Jennifer said in mild worries.


    "Thank goodness my powers aren''t from earth."


    "Huh?" The two were stunned.


    {Points deducted.}


    {Starting Recovering process.}


    {Ten seconds.}


    The two watched as dark and red smoke flew out from Michael''s hand, entering their bodies, and in less than ten seconds, he smiled and let go... Then stood up.


    "How did you feel?" Michael asked.


    The two girls looked at one another in surprise, and slowly stood up from the chairs.


    "Brother did it!! I told you, Brother can heal them!!" Mira was ecstatic.


    Before Michael knew it, the two jumped into his hands, hugging him tightly.


    "Thank you, Micky."


    "Yes, Love, I thought I''m going to remain in that chair, you don''t know how we felt needing help with everything... We can only move our hands, and heads, but the rest of our bodies were frozen." Erika''s eyes watered.


    "It''s ok." Michael smiled brightly, slowly caressing their backs.


    "Now that you two are ok, and Michael Is back, let think of a way to rescue Commander Wang!" Maria reminded.


    "I know his location, but you and Mira need to focus on your studies, leave the rest to us... And Borne."


    "Yes, Boss."


    "You don''t need to stay home and protect Jennifer and Erika anymore... You''ll be following the girls to school, Look after them."


    "Yes."


    The two girls separated, and stared at Michael in confusion.


    "What are you planning, Micky?" Jennifer asked.


    Michael smiled mischievously.


    "Blade''s memories gave me all their plans details, and hideouts, I also know where the children are kept, and where they''re being experiment on... Borne, send word to Tyson, and any available elders... If you can reach the founders, send them, I want to see all of them in the Guild Building."


    Borne nodded in understanding.


    "Come on, Let''s go see our friend." He turned around, and walked towards the garage, the four girls following behind him.


    __


    SLAP!!


    "Wake up!!"


    Drakon, who was in his human form, yelled; slapping the unconscious Blade.


    "What are you doing Lizard?! You have slapped him for the fifth time now, isn''t that enough?" Reaper, whose back was rested on a black Audi said, staring at Drakon.


    "This guy deserves more than a slap, if not for my Partner, I would have cut off his head!" Drakon yelled, and turned to Apate.


    "Right?"


    Apate stared at him for some seconds, not saying anything.


    "....."


    "What are you doing, Drakon?"


    The three turned their heads to the door, seeing Michael, Erika, Jennifer, Mira and Maria walking inside.


    Apate caught Erika''s and Jennifer''s attention. The two walked up to the armored lady and asked.


    "Micky, Who''s this?"


    Michael turned his head to Apate. "Remove your helmet."


    Apate nodded, raised her hands, and grabbed her helmet.


    The two watched as she removed it from her head... Seeing Apate, they took a step back in surprise.


    "Love... Love... Isn''t this the goddess who trapped us in that formation?" Erika asked in mild surprised.


    "Yes, she''s the one... She''s now one of my abyss walkers."


    "Abyss Walkers? What Is that?" Maria asked in confusion.


    "Abyss Walkers is what my Partner''s army is called... They''re one deadly force."


    Drakon answered with a smile.


    "Micky, What Realm are you on?" Jennifer turned her head to Michael.


    "I''m now an Immortal."


    "Wait, Like you can''t die?" Mira was confused.


    "Wait."


    She walked towards a table, picked up a knife and walked back to her brother, she held his palm and tried to cut it, but the Knife couldn''t penetrate his skin.


    "Wow!!" Her eyes glowed in amazement.


    "Don''t be childish, Mira... Epic-Class weapons above can injure me... But we aren''t here to test my skin with knives, we''re here to ask some questions."


    He turned his head to Blade, and walked towards him.


    "Ok, Time to wake up."


    He activated [Haemokinesis], moment next; Blade''s eyes shot opened.


    "Welcome to the land of the living, don''t worry, you''ll soon leave it for real."


    Michael stopped in front of Blade, with a smirk on his face.


    "You?!! How are you still alive?! Weren''t you dead?!!"


    "Oh? Do I look dead to you? Now..." He looked over his shoulder.


    "In the mission, Did Nia, and Firenze cooperate with you guys?"


    Erika and Jennifer nodded.


    "Rebecca was taken unexpectedly, we would have killed her that day. It''s thanks to Nia, Firenze, and Mika we''re standing here... They helped us escaped, while our pets covered us." Jennifer said.


    Michael nodded, and turned his head back to Blade. "Now..."


    He observed Blade for some seconds, and sighed. "There''s nothing to ask you, I know everything already." He turned around. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait!! I can tell you Azazel''s weakness!!" Blade yelled, and added: "Only if you let me live."


    Michael scoffed in disdain. "I read your memories, I know everything in your head... But."


    He looked at Blade over his shoulder, and sneered.


    "I don''t fight others with their weaknesses... I''ll show the world Azazel is just another ant that will be crush under my foot... Kill him."


    Michael walked outside, followed by his family.


    Blade fearfully moved his gaze on the three figures in the room with him.


    Apate worn her Helmet, and turned into smoke, while Drakon shook his head and followed behind Michael.


    Before Blade could turn his head to Reaper, he was five claws moving towards his eyes.


    BAM!!!


    _


    "AHHH!!!"


    Michael smiled, hearing as Reaper tore Blade into pieces.


    ''Fifth King down, four more to go.''

 Chapter 349: You Called That An Attack?

    In less than two hours, News of Supreme''s return had reached the whole Amerisa, shocking, and surprising everyone.Even the founder was getting ready to head to The Conquerors'' Guild building.


    __


    [The Conquerors.]


    Michael sat on his seat, staring at the four girls sitting on the round table.


    "Where are the rest?" He asked with a slight frown.


    "Prince Chris, and Princess Camila are in Casmia... Tyson said he and the rest are on their way." Jennifer answered.


    Michael slowly nodded.


    "I see someone is missing me."


    They all turned their heads to the door, seeing Tyson, Rahond, Violet, Helena, Conner, Sunny, Robert, Zukila, Veronica, Niki, Levi, Ricky, Borne and his four brothers, all walking inside.


    Jennifer stood up and ran up to Tyson, hugging him tightly: "I miss you, how is the border situation?"


    Tyson held her waist, and blinked in surprise. "You... You can move your body?"


    "Yeah, thanks to Micky."


    Tyson looked at Michael and gave a silent thank you... He then looked down at Jennifer. "The Border is stable... The dead soldiers have retreated... I think they got the news of Michael''s return... After that, we rushed back as fast as we can."


    "When did you two...?"


    Michael asked staring at the two who were still In each other''s hands in surprise.


    "Fufufu... She accepted a month ago, who would have thought Tyson is so persistent." Helena smiled, sitting down on the round table.


    "A month ago? Nice." Michael smiled, and said to the two lovebirds.


    "When you''re done, you two can sit down, there''s something important to discuss."


    Jennifer and Tyson nodded, separated and walked to their seats, joining the group.


    Michael moved his gaze around, and nodded:


    "As you all already know, Commander Wang have been captured, and he''ll surely be used to threaten us... Without Commander Wang, Amerisa''s Military power is reduced greatly, Celina isn''t strong enough to lead them in battle, so the Supreme Brigade will take over command for now... After we release the Commander, we''ll redraw back."


    "So, Micky, where do you think the Commander is being kept?" Jennifer asked.


    "Lockwood, the exact location the children are being experimented on... I''m planning on attacking tomorrow, but first we must vacate the whole city, there are still innocent people in there."


    "There''s only one problem, How are we going to Vacate hundreds of people without Azazel knowing?" Sunny asked.


    "Hmm... Leave that to me... I''ll take Azazel and the Kings out from the City, Your task is to remove everyone from there."


    "Michael, you''re forgetting the 18th and 19th Cities." Niki said with a slight frown.


    Michael narrowed his eyes. "Is the 18th city taken?"


    The elders nodded their heads.


    "Rebecca would have taken over Luncheon, but the founder stopped her... That old lady is one powerful ranker." Veronica added.


    Michael slowly nodded, and turned to Robert.


    "What is the total amount of soldiers in Supreme Brigade?"


    "General Michael, We have a total of 300,000 soldiers."


    "Hmm... Split them into three groups, a hundred will take each of the city... Send word to the other cities, we''ll need their full cooperation in this... Tomorrow, our cities must be cleared of these Bastards!"


    "Yes."


    They all nodded.


    "But, how are you going to take the kings and Azazel out from the city?" Erika asked.


    "Leave that to me, all you guys need to focus on is how to take the people out safely, and also get rid of the dead soldiers... Don''t worry, I''ll leave my Fighters with you guys."


    The elders looked at one another, and nodded at Michael.


    "You''re right kid, but don''t forget Azazel is Stronger than a Sovereign, can you alone take him and his Kings?"


    Michael and his members turned their heads to the door, seeing an old man with white hair and beard walking inside, twenty figures in white matching outfits following behind him, with Adrian walking on his right.


    "Who are you?" Michael asked, standing up from his seat.


    "Michael, this is my Master, and founder of Amerisa." Adrian introduced.


    Michael observed the old man in front of him for some seconds, and nodded.


    "Azazel is just another ant, you don''t need to worry about me... If you heard everything I said, Help my group get everyone out."


    "I heard your plan, but what will you do after everyone is out?" The founder asked.


    "Destroy the three cities from this world."


    The Founder frowned slightly.


    "That''s a bold word, Michael. Can you truly do it?" Theo walked inside.


    "Yeah, turning a city into ruins, or erasing it from the world isn''t something a mortal can do... And not alone." Celina, the now acting Commander said, walking beside Joker.


    The twenty disciples made way for the two, who walked inside, they both greeted the founder with a bow, and turned to Michael.


    "What made you think I can''t accomplish it?" Michael smirked.


    "We aren''t doubting your strength young man... It''s just... Destroying a city is something a single man can''t do, even a Sovereign can''t achieve that feat."


    Michael nodded at the old man, who continued:


    "I''d heard a lot of things about you, why don''t we test your strength and know if you can back what you''re planning on doing?"


    Michael stared at him for some seconds without saying anything... He heaved a sigh.


    "Aren''t you old for that?" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hahaha! Me, old! You''re looking down on this man... For that, let''s see if you can withstand my punch."


    Before everyone knew what was happening, the Founder, a Sovereign Medal 9-stars shot towards Michael and sent a punch to his face.


    BAM!!


    The moment his fist collided on Michael''s cheek, a violent gush of wind blew all over the place.


    "Huh?"


    The founder was stunned, seeing he couldn''t even move Michael an inch back.


    "You called this an attack?"


    The next moment, a violent wave of Abyssal Divinity Burst out from Michael''s body, throwing not just the founder, but Theo, Calina, and the twenty Disciples meters back... The founder had it worse, he collided on the wall, falling heavily on the Ground.


    The Conquerors all stood up in shock, while the whole Room was plunged into deadly silence.

 Chapter 350: Strategy

    After a whole minute of silent, the founder, and the group slowly stood up.He observed Michael for a long time before asking. "Kid, what rank are you on?"


    "I''m not in any Rank, and I''m not a mortal... And with your word, "No Mortal can achieve that", I won''t argue with it... So watch as I achieve it... All you have to do is protect, and get the innocent people out..."


    ...He turned to Celina:


    "Commander Celina, we''ll need your help... You guys must rescue Commander Wang."


    Celina nodded, dusting her uniform.


    "Mr Joker, We''ll need you and your Guild members, assist them."


    "What about us?"


    Daniel, Firenze, Mika and Nia walked inside the room, with their Vice following behind.


    Mika was now the guild master of the Destroyers Guild, it turned out not everyone was in Rebecca''s pockets... And they all voted her as the new Guild Master.


    Firenze and Nia stopped in front of Michael, and smiled.


    "About the deal." Michael raised his colorful bracelet, and tapped on it.


    BEEP!


    < Player Red Sword, You received a package from Player Supreme.>


    < Player Huntress, You received a Package from Player Supreme.>


    The two smiled brightly, and Nia opened her mouth.


    "Who would have thought I''ll join you? Well... Who wouldn''t, with what you gave us in that box during the Guild war with the Viper''s Guild... Still, thanks for the evolution stones, and diamonds."


    Michael nodded. "And thank you for accepting."


    "Nevermind that, Thanks to that, Fafnir can now evolve." She smiled, and added in low voice.


    "Sorry for my cousin... That guy even joined Rebecca just because of Revenge."


    "He''s dead." Michael said in a flat tone.


    "That isn''t a surprise, so what''s the plan? And sorry we''re late."


    "Yes, Michael..." Mika added.


    Michael stared at them for some seconds, and retold the plan to them, and what they''ll be doing... After all that, the four nodded.


    "Nice seeing you again, Michael." Daniel walked up to him, and shook his hand.


    "Yeah... Tyson said something about Dead Soldiers retreating, why''s that?"


    He directed the question to everyone in the room.


    "The Dead Soldiers are looking for ways to take down Amerisa, not only Amerisa, they''re also attacking the other cities." The founder said, and added:


    "All the founders are out from retreat, each protecting their Cities from these monsters."


    "What about the other cities that doesn''t have Founders?" Michael frowned slightly.


    "Well..." The Founder was speechless.


    "Don''t worry, we have placed some soldiers there to help." Commander Celina quickly replied.


    Michael slowly nodded, and revealed another shocking news. "After all these, I''ll be getting married."


    Commander Celina was stunned.


    The Kings, Ghost, Destroyers, Red Sword, and Blood Hunters Guilds were speechless.


    Thr Founder and his disciples were dumbfounded.


    While the Conquerors were happy!


    "Wow!" Mika finally exclaimed, and added: "To whom?! Who''s the lucky girl?!"


    "Yes, I want to see her!" Jasmine stated.


    "Come on, where is she?!" Nia asked.


    "Why are you all asking my Brother? My sister-in-law is right here."


    Everyone turned their heads to Mira, following her finger which was pointing directly on Erika... Whose head was down, her face reddened.


    "Wow!!"


    The ladies all rushed up to Erika with smiles on their faces, they all started congratulating her... Seeing this, Tyson turned to Jennifer.


    "What about us?"


    "Fufufufu... You aren''t ready for that. When You are, you''ll let me know."


    "....."


    "Wow! Where are you guys having the wedding?!" Tyson asked.


    "Mega Super hotel."


    Michael gave a simple reply, and turned to the founder.


    "I got the location of their hideouts--"


    "--Then what are we waiting for?! Let go and destroy it!" Adrian said coldly.


    "You can''t just break into the place, And they''re ten Hideouts in our city."


    Michael walked back to the table, with the group following behind him... He flicked his wrist, and the map of Amerisa appeared.


    Michael placed the map on the table. "These are their hideouts."


    Everyone stopped talking, and focused on the map, as Michael touched ten red dots on it.


    "I''ll take care of the five in the northern side, and you guys can take care of the remaining five... We must take down the ten simultaneously... Give them no time to send word back or anything."


    He moved his gaze on everyone, who nodded in confirmation.


    "Good, You can group yourselves." He turned his head to the wall clock, and exhaled.


    "It''s 2:27Pm... We must get to the Hideouts before three, at exactly 3:00... We strike, and before 3:15, we''ll be done... This isn''t an attack of direct confrontation, we must trend carefully, and make sure to eliminate these guys before they can even set eyes on us... Can you guys achieve this?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes... But, We don''t know their strength, and numbers." Rahond reminded them of the important part.


    Michael smiled, and circle the northern said with his finger.


    "All these five in the northern side of the city have a total of 100 men each, that''s a total of 500... The strongest here is in the Elite Medal... But the other five."


    He pointed at the one located in the southwest. "There is a total of 50 men here, the strongest is a Diamond medal holder."


    He moved his finger to the one at the East, and west. "There are only a handful of Ten men here. These are their weapons facility... You must take it over... The ten are all Elite Medal Holders... So we''ll need at least four Sovereign in any groups that''ll be going to these locations."


    They nodded, while Michael pointed at the fourth, which was located at the southeast.


    "Here, we have 70 men, the strongest is in the Gold medal... So it won''t be difficult to destroy it."


    He then placed his hand on the last Dot. "This is their biggest hideout among the ten... They have a total of 200 people, it''s a facility, but the back is being use for drugs, kidnappers, and weapons dealing... This will be taken down by the founder and Supreme Brigade... Or do you have another idea?"


    He looked up at the Founder, who shook his head.


    "I''m ok with it."


    "Good." Michael stood upright. "We move in five minutes."

 Chapter 351: Are You Done?

    [Fact: Your Beliefs don''t make you a better person, your behavior does.]_____


    [Northern Part Of Amerisa.]


    [Cotton Manufacturing facility.]


    "Move faster! We''re on a timer here!!"


    A man yelled at the workers, arranging the already made cottons.


    "Yes." The people nodded, and quickened their pace.


    "All these lowlifes." He said under his breath, with his hands on his hips.


    RING!!


    The manager brought out his phone, seeing the name of the contact, he looked up at the workers.


    "Be fast!!"


    With that said, he quickly walked away from the place, following the back exit... He came to a stop at the back, and moved his gaze from right to left, then answered the call.


    "Yes, Boss?"


    "There is a delivery heading your way, open the door for them."


    A deep emotionless voice sounded from the other end.


    "Yes-Yes-Yes... No worries."


    The phone instantly got disconnected, While the manager looked at the gate, seeing two trucks driving inside the compound.


    He walked out, and waved at the drivers, who stopped in front of him... The manager then got inside the first truck, and pointed at a metal building.


    The driver nodded, and started the truck, driving towards it.


    Michael stood above the clouds, his gaze fixed on the building below him.


    ''This will be troublesome... They got children in those trucks... What happened in these two months I was away? Azazel got the freedom that even Amerisa''s civilians are helping him with this disgusting job!''


    He thought, staring as the door opened, and the two trucks drove inside.


    "My cue!"


    He activated [Shadow Dash] and shot forward through space, entering the building, before the doors could close shut.


    Michael hid behind some five feet tall crates, and scanned the Trucks which stopped in front of another door.


    The manager, who was known as Mr Pim, got down the truck, followed by the drivers... He watched the door of the trucks opened, and five men in black got down from each...


    ...They opened the truck wide, and started carrying out unconscious children, walking towards the door.


    Mr Pim placed his right hand on the security scanner, which after scanning, the door opened, moving upward.


    Michael moved his gaze ahead, seeing countless people in white scientists coats, with gloves and facemasks on... He could also see some men in black, all armed with guns, and clearly Dead Soldiers.


    ''Ok, We''ll be going with plan B.'' Michael thought.


    The men moved the children inside the room, one at a time... And in less than five minutes, they moved a total of 20 children.


    ''These Monsters! I thought I told the President to move all the children from the streets to the orphanage!! Shit! I''ll have to check out those orphanages!!'' Michael was enraged.


    He watched as Mr Pim exchange some words with a scientist, and after some minutes, the door closed, and Mr Pim walked towards the first Door.


    "Hold on, there."


    "Huh?"


    Mr Pim was stunned seeing Michael walking out from the crates.


    The ten dead soldiers around quickly pointed their guns at Michael.


    "No-No-No."


    Michael shook his head, while the ten men instantly dropped their guns, and fell on the ground, curling themselves as a ball.


    "Ahhh!!"


    They growled in pain, feeling their blood freezing up... Their faces turned deadly paled, and in matters of ten seconds, they died. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No more distraction... Hello, Mr Pim."


    A dark throne formed behind Michael, and he sat down with a smile on his face.


    Mr Pim moved his gaze from the ten men to Michael.


    "You? I... We thought you''re dead." The man said, taking a step back.


    "Yeah, I''m dead... This is my ghost, here to take your life." Michael let out a devilish smirk.


    Mr Pim laughed at him. "Do you think I''m scared of you?!"


    He bought out a vial, with some black liquid in it, and Michael watched as he drank every single drop of it.


    "Graaa!"


    He groaned in pain, holding his stomach... In less than five seconds, his skin, and eyes turned red... Muscles increased in size.


    "GRRRAAAA!!"


    Michael watched as a human turned into a Hellion, who was standing eight feet tall.


    **GRAAAAA!!!**


    "Are you done?"


    Michael asked with a smile.


    **So you''re Supreme! Good! I''ll be the one to kill you!**


    "Oh?"


    The next moment, a Hellion in a black armor, armed with a long sword appeared in front of Michael.


    "Show a Hellion what an Abyss Walker is capable of."


    The Abyss Walker nodded, and without hesitation, shot towards the Hellion.


    **Hehehe! This will be fun!**


    BOOM!!


    It shot towards the Abyss Walker, clashing with it.


    Michael stood up and walked towards the door... He came to a stop, and placed his hand on it.


    With a slight pressure, and push... The huge door shattered into small metals, falling to the ground.


    "Huh?"


    "..."


    The scientists and Dead Soldiers were all stunned. The dead soldiers quickly pointed their guns at Michael.


    "How Nice."


    All the Metal pieces ascends into the air, and pointed at the Dead Soldiers.


    "Kill Him!!"


    RA-TA-TA-TA-TA-TA-TA-TA!!


    "GO."


    With Michael''s command, the Metal all shot towards the Soldiers, colliding with their bullets, and bodies.


    "Ahhh!!"


    "No!!!"


    "AHHHHH!!!!"


    The Metals penetrated their bodies, instantly killing every single one of them.


    Michael turned his heads to the Scientists, before they could move, they all dropped to their knees, holding their necks in horror.


    "I ask only one question, which is; Where are the children?"


    The scientists stared at him in horror, feeling their lungs, hearts, and livers tightening.


    Michael snapped his finger, releasing one of the scientist.


    "Answer."


    The man quickly pointed at a door, not planning on experiencing that again.


    Michael nodded, and walked towards the door.


    **GRAAAAA!!!!!**


    He stopped, and looked over his shoulder, seeing the Dead Soldiers'' bodies shaking, and changing...


    He watched in fascination as the humans transformed into 40 humanoid Monsters with red eyes, pale skin and four arms.


    "Surprise after Surprise... What are you guys called?" He asked in mild confusion.


    **GRRAAAA!!!**


    "It seems you guys can''t speak... Oh, well." He pointed a finger at the Monsters.


    "Try to stop this, [Void Destruction Finger]."

 Chapter 352: Ill Kill Azazel For This!

    Dark Beam shot out from his Finger, bursting open the Monsters'' heads like a watermelon.Michael turned his head to the Scientists, and with a thought, shadow chains shot out from the ground, binding their hands and legs, and with a pull, they tore apart the Scientists, throwing their bodies'' parts all over the place.


    Michael then walked towards the door and kicked it open.


    BAM!


    "What?!"


    The Scientists and 50 more Dead Soldiers all turned their heads to the opened door...


    They frowned slightly seeing Michael walking inside with his hands behind his back.


    "I hope I''m invited?"


    Michael asked moving his gaze on the countless cages in the room. He frowned seeing some children in some cages.


    "You Monsters!!"


    BOOM!!!


    Countless Void vortexes appeared all over the room... Michael''s eyes turned red and black seeing the children experimented on.


    "Slow down, Supreme."


    The Scientist who spoke to Mr Pim at the door stepped forward without an ounce of fear.


    "If you kill us, these kids will remain this way."


    He pointed at the children, who have extra limps, some has tails and three arms, and even an extra eye... These weren''t children anymore, these are Monsters.


    Michael stared at the man with pure killing intent. "This?!"


    He observed the children and shook his head:


    "These aren''t kids... You''ll pay with your blood!!"


    The man was stunned, he thought he could threaten Michael with the kids, It seems he''ll have to use the other children.


    "Then we''ll destroy those other cages."


    He pointed his finger at the cages some meters from them.


    Michael moved his gaze on the unconscious children in the cages, then fixed his eyes on the Scientist.


    "I hope you said your prayers, because I''m sending you all to hell."


    BOOM!!!


    He shot towards the man, the next moment, countless Abyss Walkers shot out from the Vortexes, cutting down the Dead Soldiers, without any slight resistance.


    BAM!!!


    Michael caught the Man by his throat, and smashed him on the ground.


    "You...! Let me go!!!"


    Michael moved his gaze on the children in the cages, who were all staring at him.


    "What are you all waiting for?! Come out and kill him! I''m your father!!!"


    The Children''s eyes glowed red, and with a Bam, they broke the cages, and stared at Michael with killing intent, and bloodlust.


    "This?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael was stunned.


    Before the children could attack, he picked up the Scientist, and raised him into the air.


    "He''s your father, right?"


    The children stared at him in rage, their claws and teeth ready.


    Michael sighed, and exerted force... The sound of bone breaking, rung out.


    *GRAAAAA!!!*


    All the children shot towards him in anger.


    Michael snapped his fingers, they all dropped to the ground, unconscious... He turned around seeing the bodies of dead soldiers everywhere, their heads separated from their shoulders.


    "Good Job."


    He turned his head to the Scientists, who were trembling in fear.


    "Wipe them out... And release the kids."


    The Abyss Walkers shot towards the Scientists without hesitation, cutting them into pieces, while others moved to the cages, slowly carrying the children outside.


    Michael squat in front of the experimented children, and moved his gaze on the 10... A deep frown on his face.


    RING!!!


    He brought out his phone, and answered the call.


    "Micky, there''s Bad news? We saw some--"


    "--Some children who have been experimented on?"


    Michael cut her off.


    "Yes... How did you know?"


    "I''m staring right at them."


    Michael answered in a dark tone.


    "Micky... Micky... We... We killed the ones who attacked us... A-All of them."


    Michael was silent hearing her hoarse voice, and sighed helplessly.


    "It''s ok, tell everyone to meet at the Guild building... We need to think of a way to handle the children... I think there''s a cure."


    Michael said, staring at the dead Scientists.


    "Is there really a cure to this?"


    "I don''t know, Jenny... I don''t know... All we can do is hope there is." Michael said.


    "Supreme, It''s Nia, I know a Scientist, she''s good with this sort of things... I think if we get hold of the antidote, she''ll be able to reverse it."


    Michael thought for some seconds, and opened his mouth.


    "That''s good, but we must clarify this... Contact her and ask if she could come to Amerisa, ASAP!"


    "Yes!"


    Nia answered.


    "Oh, Micky, We destroyed the Hideout at the southwest of Amerisa... The others have also destroyed their targets."


    "Ok, Let''s meet at the Guild Building."


    Michael disconnected the call, and moved his gaze on his Abyss Walkers.


    "Take them outside."


    Some walked towards the unconscious experimented children, and picked them up, following behind Michael who walked towards the door, passing by the dead Hellion.


    ___


    All the workers of the clothes manufacturing facility had all gathered outside with the security guards... When they saw Michael with his Walkers, they were stunned speechless.


    "Supreme?!"


    "Oh My God!!"


    "Are those Kids?!!"


    "What!! This... This is happening right under our noses, and we have no idea about it?!!"


    "What happened to them?"


    The workers were horrified, those with weak mindset instantly fainted seeing the experimented children.


    Michael moved his cold gaze around, and with a look, all the security guards dropped on the ground, dead.


    "This?!"


    The Onlookers were petrified.


    "You all deserved death."


    He pointed a finger at the scared people in front of him.


    "Calm down, Michael, They have no idea about the hideout."


    Michael turned his head to the gate, seeing Joker walking towards him with Philip, and Sarah following behind.


    "How do you know that?" He asked with a frown.


    "We checked their information, they''re just workers." Sarah said, staring at the children with a slight frown.


    Michael lowered his hand, and turned to the building... A huge dark hole formed above the metal building, sucking everything inside.


    "I''ll Kill Azazel for this!"


    He looked at Joker over his shoulder.


    "We all want him dead."


    Joker watched as a Vortex appeared beneath Michael, and his soldiers... They all entered the ground, disappearing from the compound.


    Joker turned to the workers. "You all have two minutes to vacate this premises."


    Hearing the Invincible Joker, the people quickly ran out from the place, with some carrying those who had fainted from shock.


    "Burn the whole building." Joker said to the two, and walked away.


    "Yes!"


    They both nodded.

 Chapter 353: Hard Decision

    Michael sat on his seat with a deep frown, the elders, Amerisa''s founder, his disciples, and the rest of the group sat and stood all over the place, all staring at the sleeping Experimented Children.After some minutes of silent, Tyson opened his mouth:


    "What should we do? We can''t send them back to their parents, and can''t kill them."


    Michael stared at him for some seconds, and turned his head to the children, then at Nia.


    "What about the Scientist you mentioned?"


    "I have sent someone to get her, she''ll be here in less than an hour." Nia answered, relaxing on the couch.


    "Don''t worry General Michael, Supreme Brigade are escorting her copter as we speak." Robert said.


    Michael nodded, and turned to the people.


    "While we''re waiting, let''s think of a plan, and how to handle this issue... We must also make sure the Public don''t get news of this... Not after we got everything stable."


    "You''re right, Kid." The founder nodded.


    "What''s this?!"


    Everyone turned their head to the door, seeing Amerisa''s president walking inside with his Vice.


    He moved his gaze on the children, and turned his head to Michael and the founder.


    "What... What happened to them?"


    "That''s the handiwork of Azazel... It''s good you''re here, President... We''ll need you in our plan."


    Dennis, and Joy walked towards the group, and sat down.


    Michael nodded, and started his plan, calmly explaining every single detail.


    After a whole half an hour, he stopped, and moved his gaze around.


    "Everyone will have to act in this."


    "I hope we are part of the plan?"


    Michael and the group turned around to the door, seeing Chris, Camila, and Joe walking inside.


    "Prince Chris, and Princess Camila... Welcome." Tyson said with a teasing smile.


    Camila arranged her scarf on her neck, and frowned noticing the children sleeping on the beds.


    "Are those?" She was stunned.


    Chris moved towards the children and squat in front of one, moving his gaze on his body... The kid has three eyes, and two small horns on his head.


    "This... Even in Amerisa?"


    "What do you mean by that?" Erika frowned slightly.


    "We discovered a facility in Casmia, with children who had been experimented on... We don''t know what to do so my father ordered them to be executed.


    "What?! There are just kids!!" Niki yelled in rage.


    "They aren''t kids anymore, but Monsters." Chris stood up, and added with an indifferent expression:


    "These "Kids" are you all called them, killed 20 men, and devoured them alive... How will you still call them kids...? Keeping them here unchained is dangerous to everyone in this room... I say we should kill them, and reduce Azazel''s strength."


    "You!!"


    "Calm down, Niki... Chris, We think there''s a cure that can reverse this."


    "We think? That means none of you are 100% sure if there''s even a cure." Chris sighed.


    Michael nodded, and opened his mouth: "Yes, But we''re hoping there is... As of now, we have contacted a lot of scientists, but only one have an idea about this... So we are waiting for her... If she... If she has no idea on a cure... We''ll have to go with plan B."


    Everyone turned to Michael in surprise.


    "Yes, We''ll have to kill the children."


    Silence...


    The whole room was thrown into silence, as everyone subconsciously turned their heads to the children.


    "Sorry, I''m late!!"


    A voice tore through the silent atmosphere, causing the group to turned their heads to the door, seeing a purple hair young lady looking her late 20s in a white blouse, and black knee-length skirt, walking inside with five soldiers following behind her.


    "You''re here!" Nia stood up with a smile. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Everyone, meet Clara Barton... Head of Clara university, and hospital."


    "Hello everyone... It''s an Honor meeting all of you in person." Clara said with a smile.


    Nia walked up to Clara, and gave her a big hug, then separated.


    "Clara, These are the children I told you about." Nia gestured to the children.


    "My goodness!"


    Clara walked towards them, with everyone''s eyes on her.


    She got down on her knees, and held a girl''s arm, checking her pulse.


    ''Hmm... This is troublesome.'' She thought and stood up, then moved her gaze on the group.


    "I''ll need a lot of things to start the process."


    "Things like what?" Amerisa''s president quickly asked.


    At least she didn''t say she couldn''t create the antidote... All is good, right?


    "I need a lab, the kids, and the original virus that caused this."


    "What do you need the children for?" Amerisa''s founder asked with a slight frown.


    "I need their blood serology, to match it with the original virus, then try to see if I can create an antidote."


    "Try to see? That means you aren''t sure if you can make it." Jennifer stated with a frown.


    "True, but I have 50% chance I''ll succeed with AI."


    "50-50?" Rahond frowned.


    "Enough all of you, It''s better than not having any heads... Ok, Clara... We''ll get you the original virus, and the President will help arrange your Lab... The Supreme Brigade will assist you in this." Michael said.


    "Thank you, Michael... And, there''s one problem."


    They all turned to Clara.


    "What Problem?" Chris asked.


    "I''ll have to check if it''s the right Antidote... That means I''ll have to use human subjects." Clara said.


    "Human subjects? That means you''re using the kids?" Erika asked.


    "Yes, The... If the antidote isn''t yet stable, the child will die... But if it''s successfully stabled, it''ll turn them back to normal, then we can mass produce it."


    Upon hearing her, a deep frown appeared on everyone''s faces... After some seconds, Michael opened his eyes.


    "That''s not so different from killing them directly..." He exhaled.


    "Fine... You can start... Wait, what''s the quantity of the original virus needed?"


    "A Vial is enough." Clara answered.


    Michael stood up from his seat, and moved his gaze around.


    "If you succeeded in creating the Antidote to this, I''ll personally reward you."


    With that said, he walked towards the exit, with all eyes on him.

 Chapter 354 Supreme Is Back

    [Amerisa''s Unity Orphanage.]VOOM!!!


    The gate opened wide, and a black BMW drove inside, stopping in front of a five-storey building.


    Two women and a man quickly climbed down the stairs with smiles on their faces.


    "Madam Deborah, Welcome."


    They quickly greeted a woman looking her late 30s, in a black gown, who calmly got down the car, and moved her gaze on the three.


    "Where are the goods you promised?" She asked.


    "Right inside."


    The man smiled brightly, gesturing for her to walk first.


    "I hope they aren''t like the last bunch?"


    "No-No-No... These are the top beauties!"


    "Good... My customers weren''t satisfied with those bloodless pigs."


    The woman spat out, walking inside with the three. Her five bodyguards stood outside.


    ____


    The three led her to a hall, and politely asked her to sit down.


    Deborah sat down, moving her gaze around.


    "Come on! Bring them in!" The man yelled at the women.


    "Yes."


    One quickly rushed inside another room, while the man said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, the girls are all from Age 15-18... And they won''t give you any trouble."


    Deborah nodded, staring at the girls who were led in the room... They stopped in front of her, all in revealing clothes, which conceal close to nothing.


    Deborah nodded in approval, and stood up, she moved towards the girls, whose gazes were down, some trembling in fear. She checked every one of them, and nodded again.


    "Good... Very good."


    "Yes, yes... And half of them are virgin." The man said with a flattery smile.


    "Half? Why half?" Deborah frowned slightly, moving her gaze on the three.


    "Well... At times young men came to the orphanage to have fun, they pay life times and spend a night with them."


    The man said with a smile, keeping the part that he had also have fun with some of the girls.


    "What did I tell you?! No one should touch the girls I want to buy! Most of my customers like them raw!!"


    The three were stunned, and a woman quickly opened her mouth, and lied with a straight face¡­


    "We only accepted because the girls'' life times are low, by selling their bodies, they are buying themselves life times... We... We can''t show you dead girls, that''ll be disrespectful."


    Deborah thought for a moment, and asked. "Who aren''t virgins here?"


    The man pointed his finger at ten girls out from the twenty... Mostly ranging from 16¨C18 years.


    Deborah sighed. "You''ll give me 40% discount in them... That is if you want me to buy the rest."


    "This?"


    The three looked at one another, while the women slowly nodded their heads.


    "Ok, Madam Deborah." The man nodded.


    "Good... The price?"


    "Well... You already know the price Madam... Each one is 100,000 years of life times... With the discount, the total amount will be 1,600,000 years of life times."


    Deborah stared at the girls one last time, and nodded... She raised her wrist, tapping on her green bracelet... Transferring the amount to the man... She then turned to the girls.


    "Don''t be scared, If you satisfy my customers, I promise, I''ll take very good care of you." She smiled, and asked:


    "What about the boys?"


    "Oh?"


    The man who was checking his life times on his platinum bracelet, looked up at her in surprise.


    "Boys?" He asked in mild confusion. Explore stories on empire


    "Yeah." Deborah looked at him over her shoulder. "Is there something wrong, I want to buy some boys too... Oh! Young boys."


    "The Boys are inside... But... More than 20 escaped some days back, they even took some girls with them... And Madam Deborah didn''t inform us you''ll be needing boys." The older woman said.


    "You have a point, then get the girls ready."


    "Yes! Give us five minutes."


    The two women quickly moved the girls from the hall, leaving the man and Deborah behind.


    "Madam Deborah, how expensive is your brothel?" The man asked with a smile.


    "The lowest price is 10,000 years of life times... What? Are you planning on visiting...? If you are, I''ll give you 10% discount on all girls." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "WOW! The Madam is so generous!" The man smiled.


    "And you... If anyone discovered what you three are doing... You know it''s death sentence, right?"


    "Hahahahaha! The President is always busy, and the guilds, military and the Conquerors are focused on protecting the city... Most of all, Supreme isn''t around... For two months now, We''ll have been selling girls, and no one have caught us."


    Deborah chuckled: "It seems you haven''t heard the news."


    "What news?" The man asked in mild confusion.


    "Supreme is back."


    "What?!" The man was stunned.


    "The Life times gotten from the Guild War battle between The Conquerors and Vipers were used to build this Orphanage... If Supreme got the news, You all will instantly be killed... Oh! This is the last time you''ll be seeing me here, that''s why I bought 20 girls." Deborah smiled.


    The man was lost in thought, all this while he was thinking of the sells, and didn''t pay heed to the main enemy of their business, Supreme.


    "Ok, I think we''ll have to slow down, That''s the only way we can hide from Supreme." He said his plan.


    Deborah just nodded, not saying anything.


    _


    After five minutes, the two women walked towards them.


    "Madam Deborah, they are ready, and placed in the Van outside."


    "Good."


    Deborah stood up, and walked towards the door, followed by the two.


    _


    Deborah walked out from the Orphanage, only to stopped on track seeing her five bodyguards on gunpoint, all kneeling on the ground.


    "I knew something was wrong with this orphanage."


    Michael slowly descended from the sky, with his elders following behind.


    "Supreme!"


    "The Conquerors!"


    "Mr President!"


    "Founder?!"


    The four were horrified.


    Michael landed on the ground, and turned his head to the Van... Two Supreme Brigade soldiers walked towards it, and opened the door.


    The girls stared at the men in confusion, and fear.


    "What do you have to say for yourselves?"


    Michael slowly turned his head to the four, who were completely petrified.

 Chapter 355 You Bastards!!

    "Su-Su-Supreme?!"The man was horrified, stammering in fear.


    "That isn''t the answer to my question."


    With his word, a Soldier pulled the trigger, bursting open the head of a guard, who instantly dropped dead.


    ".....!!"


    The four were stunned.


    "Give the wrong answer again, another dies... If the five dies, I''ll have to use one of you."


    "Please, Supreme!"


    The two women quickly dropped to their knees, begging, even kowtowing.


    "You Evil lowlifes! I placed you here, so the kids could be safe! Who would have thought you''ll sell them off! Isn''t 100 years of life times salary per month enough?!!" Amerisa''s president yelled at the two.


    "These types of people deserves nothing but death." The founder said with a frown.


    With his word, Adrian summoned his sword.


    Seeing this, the women pleaded even more.


    Deborah moved her gaze around the people in front of her, and said Arrogantly.


    "You all know I did nothing wrong--"


    "--Nothing wrong?! How dare you say that?!" Tyson roared at her.


    Deborah just rolled her eyes.


    "Number one rule of an Orphanage. They are allowed to sell kids... And I''m just a buyer." She said.


    "Oh? It seems you forgot the second rule, Madam Deborah." Erika took a step forward.


    "Erika?" She was stunned.


    "Long time no see, Madam Deborah... If you don''t know, let me refresh your brain... The most important rule is; A child must be sold to a nice, loving, and peaceful Home... But you don''t have any of these characteristics... So the contract can be terminated."


    "...."


    Deborah was stunned speechless.


    "She''s right, and instead of employing adult ladies, you''re using underage girls! That alone is a crime." Jennifer said with killing intent.


    "This..."


    Deborah was stunned, before she could say anything, an unknown pressure fell on them, pushing she and the horrified man to their knees.


    Michael moved his gaze on them and asked.


    "How many children have you sold so far?" He fixed his gaze on the man.


    "Only 10! Yes! With these girls, it''ll make 30." The man quickly opened his mouth.


    Michael looked at the soldiers, who needed, moment next, two pulled their triggers, instantly killing two men.


    "Two more to go."


    The man''s face turned paled and he quickly opened his mouth. "No! The total amount is 30! With these girls, making 50... Yes, 50."


    "Fifty!" Michael''s face turned cold.


    "50!!"


    Even Deborah was stunned.


    "Don''t act all innocent Deborah! I sold 25 girls to you!!"


    "You!!"


    Michael moved his gaze on the two, and opened his mouth.


    "Enough. Madam Deborah, Lead my elders to your brothel--"


    "--No need, Love... I know the way."


    Michael looked at Erika over his shoulder, then at Deborah. "Is she the woman, who helped you and Maria for more than a year?"


    Erika slowly nodded: "She''s the one."


    Michael nodded... "Take her to the brothel, and burn the whole building down... After that, bring her and the girls to me."


    Erika, and the elders nodded, and two soldiers walked forward, grabbed Deborah, raising her from the ground, and walked towards her car.


    "Kill the other two."


    The soldiers pulled their triggers, killing the remaining two bodyguards... Hearing the gunshots, Deborah looked over her shoulder with a fearful expression... As they pulled her away.


    Michael observed the two women, and the Man and sighed softly.


    "What should I do with you three?" He asked.


    "Please forgive us, Supreme, President, and founder... It was because of life times, We regret it now." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Because of Life times? I paid you 100 years of life times per mouth!! And when I employed you for the first time, I gave you 1 Million years of life times for the children and yourselves! And you said you don''t have Life times!!" Amerisa''s president yelled in rage.


    "But--"


    "--You still want to say something?!" Michael asked with a frown, and added:


    "What about the other 25 girls?"


    Before the man could say anything, the mature woman quickly opened his mouth:


    "Some men came to the orphanage some weeks ago, and bought them!"


    Michael moved his gaze on the building, seeing two security cameras.


    "Are those active?" He asked with a slight frown.


    The women quickly nodded.


    "Yes, Yes. They''re working!!" The two women said in unison.


    "Show me."


    ___


    After some minute, Michael, Robert, Dennis, the Founder, Adrian, and the three were all in the security''s room, staring at the monitor.


    "What day did the men bought the girls?" Michael asked.


    "Hmm..."


    The women thought for some seconds, and the younger one quickly opened her mouth: Discover hidden stories at empire


    "Last Month, on the fifth."


    Michael turned to Robert, who sat on the chair:


    "Search the video clip on October fifth."


    Robert nodded, and tapped the keyboard, and after some seconds, he got the feed...


    Everyone frowned seeing the black screen.


    "What happened to the video!" Adrian yelled at the kneeling three.


    They looked at one another in confusion.


    Michael looked at them for some seconds, and shook his head. "They don''t know, I''ll say the men entered this room and deleted the videos before leaving... Robert, can you find the deleted files?"


    "They don''t call me "Codes" for nothing."


    Robert cracked his knuckles, and started, tapping with such speed that stunned Michael, and the others.


    "Why didn''t you tell us you''re so good with computers?" Michael asked in mild surprised.


    "Hahaha! That''s my secret, But it won''t be easy to locate the files... It''ll take some se...conds... Got it!"


    He tapped on the enter key, and the black screen light up.


    Everyone observed the five men walking towards the building with a frown.


    "I have a question for you, Mr President... Why aren''t there Securities in this Orphanage?" Michael turned his head to Dennis.


    "With the continuous attacks on the borders, we called in all the soldiers, leaving the ones in the schools, parks, and Orphanages... I also don''t know why they aren''t any securities here."


    They all turned their heads to the three.


    "Well..." The man started:


    "We told them to leave, that you needed them!"


    "You Bastard!!" Adrian gripped the Man''s collars, raising him into the air.


    "General Michael."


    Michael and everyone present turned their heads to Robert, then at the screen, staring at the five; who stopped in front of the door, and the one at the front raised his head to the camera, a smile on his face.


    "AZAZEL?!!!"


    They all exclaimed in shock.

 Chapter 356 NO!!!!

    [Eastern Side of Amerisa.]The BMW and five armored vehicles came to a stop in front of a five-storey building.


    The armored vehicles quickly drew everyone''s attention, especially the girls in sexy clothes, the customers, and passersby... They all stared at the soldiers getting down the vehicles in confusion, then Madam Deborah was pulled down from the BMW, and pulled inside.


    What shocked them even more were the ten figures walking behind her, all dress in black Overcoats.


    "Oh my goodness, those are The Conquerors!"


    "What happened?"


    "This look bad."


    "Shhhh... Let''s go and watch the show."


    "Yeah, let''s go quickly."


    _


    BANG!!


    The doors were kicked wide open, and the bodyguards quickly drew out their guns, pointing it at the group of people walking inside.


    The moment they saw the badge on the soldiers'' uniforms, they quickly dropped their guns on the ground, and raised their hands into the air.


    The people were busy enjoying themselves, and watching the girls dance on the stage, not noticing the forces walking inside.


    BAM!! BAM!! BAM!!


    The gunshots shattered their fun, and they quickly turned around in shock, seeing more than ten Soldiers walking inside with rifles.


    "You customers have one minute to leave this place."


    ".....!!"


    "Get Off!!"


    Hearing Zukila, they quickly pushed the girls on their bodies, and laps to the side, and ran out from the room, not even looking back.


    Erika, Jennifer, and Tyson walked inside, and moved their gazes around the girls, and Jennifer started.


    "All of you have faced scowls, abuses, and some of you were forced into this lifestyle... We''re here to set everyone free, so you have two options, either you walked out from here, with your life in your hands, or follow us... The Conquerors will take care of your living expenses, and everything you can think of."


    The girls looked at one another in surprise and confusion.


    "Ahh!"


    "Run!!"


    They turned their heads to the Elevator, and stairs, seeing more men and women running outside, some men were chestless.


    The Soldiers then led the remaining girls outside, and arranged them with the others downstairs.


    "How many girls do you have here?" Erika asked Deborah.


    "You shouldn''t be doing this, Erika! I helped removed you and your sister from the streets... Aren''t you grateful to me?! If it hadn''t been for me, you won''t have gotten all these things!!" Deborah yelled.


    SLAP!!!!


    The sound of the slap reverberated all over the room, stunning everyone.


    "How dare you try to use emotional attack on me?! If not for my love, I would have killed you the moment I set my eyes on you! And you''re here speaking nonsense!!"


    Deborah looked up at her in shock: "You... You slapped me?"


    "And if you don''t answer the question, I''ll slap you again." Erika spat out.


    "Hahaha!!! You think I''ll say anything?! You can kill me, but you won''t see the other girls!!"


    "Miss Blood-Arrow."


    Erika, and the rest of the group turned their heads to a young girl looking her early 20s, also in a revealing clothes.


    "Yes?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t you dare say anything!!" Deborah yelled at her with killing intent.


    "Shut up!" Jennifer summoned her Scythe, and placed it on Deborah''s neck.


    "Say one more word, and you''ll lose your head."


    Deborah swallowed feeling the red blade on her neck, and instantly kept quiet.


    "Continue." Erika said.


    "One week ago, She transported ten girls away, including all the boys... I don''t know where, but with the way the men dressed, they don''t look like good people."


    "Ten, and boys? How many of you are here?"


    "Twenty." She answered.


    Erika thought for some seconds, and turned her head to Deborah.


    "You sold your girls away and want to buy more... Now, who did you sell them to?" She asked.


    "I... I don''t know them, they offered a good price, so I sold them."


    "What price?" Tyson asked with a slight frown.


    "5 Million years of life times."


    The amount surprised everyone... For someone to give such a high amount, these people aren''t simple.


    "Jennifer, I think this isn''t the only place this is happening."


    "I have to admit you''re right... There are a total of ten Orphanages in Amerisa, plus the biggest one the president built, which made it 11."


    Jennifer turned to Zukila. "Send the Soldiers to these ten, A member of The Conquerors will follow each group, we must search all the Orphanages, anyone you found suspicious in any way, arrest their workers, and boss; then bring them all to the biggest Orphanage... No matter what happens, we must clean Amerisa."


    Zukila nodded, and bought out a walkie-talkie... And after tapping some keys, she placed it on her left ear.


    Jennifer turned her head to the girls.


    "Which Option are you all taking?!" She asked.


    The girls looked at one another, and after some Seconds, they opened their mouths.


    "We''ll go with The Conquerors."


    "Yes, we don''t have anywhere to go."


    "I... I want to go back to my family, but I don''t have life times to give them."


    "Me too."


    Erika turned to Jennifer, who slowly nodded her head... Erika then turned back to the girls.


    "Don''t worry about that, we''ll give each one of you 100,000 years of life times, you can use it to start a small business, or take care of your family."


    The girls looked up at her in surprise. "Really?"


    "Yeah... Now meet Tyson, he''ll help transfer the life times, If you''re coming with us, there are vehicles already waiting outside, if you aren''t, you''re free to go anywhere you see fit."


    They nodded at Erika, while Tyson smiled at them: "Come on, let''s go outside."


    He walked outside, while the girls quickly followed behind.


    Finally alone, Jennifer turned her head to a Soldier, who shook his head.


    "The building is Empty."


    "Good, you all know what to do." She said.


    "What are you planning on doing?!" Deborah asked with a frown.


    Jennifer kept her scythe, and smirked at her:


    "Burning this building, Of course."


    Deborah''s eyes widened in shock, seeing the soldiers pouring gasoline all over the place.


    "No!! No! Don''t!!" She screamed, and struggled, but the two soldiers weren''t even shaken.


    "NOOOO!!!!!"


    She yelled in anguish, as the soldiers set fire on the couches, curtains and even the stage... She watched as her life''s hard work slowly burn to the ground.


    "Let''s go." Jennifer said, walking outside, the others following behind, pulling Deborah with them.


    "NOO!! You all will pay for this!!"

 Chapter 357 Kill Them

    [Back to Michael.]Michael stared at the screen for a long time, and turned his head to the President.


    "Azazel entered Amerisa, and bought kids from these fools, and no one knew about it?!!!"


    He yelled the last part.


    "..."


    The President, and Founder were also lost, none knew how Azazel entered, and even reached the orphanage, without anyone knowing.


    "General Michael, He wants us to see this, Look here... He''s smiling, that means he knew we''ll get to see this one day... Or... You''ll get to see this... He didn''t kidnap the kids or destroy the orphanage... He''s showing us, he could enter our city and do as he pleases." Robert said with gritted teeth.


    "You have a point." Michael nodded, and added:


    "We already sent Azazel our message, now get ready... Tomorrow, we''re attacking the 18th, 19th, and 20th Cities."


    "Kid, what about the Innocent people?" Amerisa founder asked.


    "You know the plan, why ask such a question?!"


    Michael moved his gaze on the three, and added:


    "Take them outside."


    With that said, he walked away, Followed by the president and founder.


    Michael stopped, and moved his gaze to the right, seeing a black flower vest.


    "Did you place this here?" He asked, staring at the three over his shoulder.


    They looked at the vest and shook their heads.


    Michael walked towards it, and removed the Vest.


    "....."


    Everyone was stunned seeing a red blinking camera... Before they knew it, Azazel''s voice sounded.


    [Michael. Michael. Michael, it would have been good if you had said your plan... Don''t worry, I''ll be waiting.]


    "Clean your neck, and wait for me."


    Michael destroyed the camera with his Divinity, and looked at the group behind him.


    "You heard him, Azazel is one cunning Bastard!"


    He walked away.


    The group looked at one another and nodded.


    ''Thank goodness I have the [Eyes of the abyss].''


    He thought walking out from the orphanage.


    VOOM!!!


    Michael stopped at the doorstep, and stared at the cars driving inside the compound... He watched as Erika, Jennifer, Tyson, and Deborah, with the soldiers got down, and walked towards him.


    "We destroyed the brothel." Erika said.


    Michael nodded, and stared at Deborah, who looks lifeless, her hair disheveled.


    "What should we do to her, Micky?" Jennifer asked staring at Deborah.


    "And these three."


    The founder walked out from the Orphanage, dropping the three to the ground.


    Michael moved his gaze on the four, and sighed softly.


    "Kill them."


    The soldiers instantly loaded their rifles.


    Seeing this, the three started pleading again, this time even louder.


    Michael moved his gaze on the girls, who stood some distance away, and turned his head to the three.


    "Your crimes are unforgivable."


    Before he could take a step forward, Jennifer opened her mouth.


    "Micky, we ask the others to investigate the other orphanages, they''ll be meeting us here."


    Michael stared at her for some seconds, and shook his head:


    "Anyone who''s found guilty should be killed on spot, no question asks."


    With that said, he brought out his phone, and called Mike, Unity Street''s manager... The call instantly went through. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sir! What can I do for you?"


    "How many houses are left on the street?"


    "I don''t get, Sir."


    "How many houses are on sell?" Michael clarified.


    "Oh!! Let me check, Sir!"


    Michael waited for a minute, with everyone staring at him in confusion...


    "Sir, are you there?"


    "Yes, go on."


    "We have a total of 20 houses, ten are apartment buildings, five are mansions, two are flats, and the last two are duplexes."


    Michael nodded, and asked:


    "What''s the price for all of them?"


    "Come again?"


    Mike, who was in his office was stunned. Seeing he wasn''t getting any reply, he quickly answered:


    "The total price is 10,000,000 years of life times."


    Michael nodded: "Buy all, I''m sending my sister and maria over, they''ll handle everything."


    "Yes, Sir. I''ll be in the office."


    Michael nodded, and disconnected the call, then called Mira.


    "Yes, Brother?"


    "You and Maria should head to Unity Street, and buy all the houses manager Mike shows you... You have ten minutes."


    "....Ok, Brother, We''ll get going."


    Michael nodded, disconnected the call, and moved his gaze on the girls.


    "I know all of you don''t want to stay in any Orphanage, right?"


    They slowly nodded their needs.


    "That''s why I''m getting your houses ready... Each of you will receive one Billion years of life times from me... And you''ll use that amount to live your life... Don''t worry, you won''t have to pay for rent or anything of that sort, just be happy."


    He raised his bracelet, and transferred a total of 15 Billions, one Billion each to the 15 girls who accepted to follow his elders.


    The girls stared at the life times for a long time, then quickly dropped on their knees.


    "Thank you so much, Mr Michael!"


    "Our lives are now in your hands!"


    "We''ll do anything you say, even die for you."


    "Yes!"


    Michael moved his gaze on each one of them, and nodded:


    "You don''t have to thank me, and you don''t own me any favors..." He turned to Jennifer.


    "Remove all the kids from the Orphanages, and transport all of them to Unity Street... They''re vulnerable in those places."


    Jennifer nodded with a smile.


    "Please get up."


    He said to the girls, who slowly stood up from the ground.


    He looked at the kneeling four, and frowned slightly.


    "Why are they still alive?"


    Instantly, Zukila pointed her desert eagle at the man.


    "No. No. No. No. No!!"


    BAM!


    She pulled the trigger, bursting open his skull, the rest soldiers opened fire, killing the two women and Deborah.


    Michael stared at the bodies, and set them in flames, burning them into ashes.


    "Let''s go." He walked towards the car, and got inside.


    The soldiers led the girls to their trucks, and helped them in.


    Amerisa''s president and the founder, stared as the cars drove out from the compound, leaving them behind.


    "Why did it feel like I''m no longer the president?" Dennis asked with a slight frown.


    "Hahaha! The world is ruled by strength, and for now, Supreme is the holder of that strength."


    The Founder ascends, and flew away; followed by Adrian.


    Dennis sighed: "You have a point." He muttered in a low voice.

 Chapter 358 Six Months Left

    [20th City: Lockwood.][Azazel''s Mansion.]


    Azazel smiled, as Michael destroyed the spy camera.


    "What should we do? Michael is planning on attacking the cities tomorrow... How should we stop them?"


    Yan, who stood in front of Azazel asked, a little worried.


    "Are you scared of Michael?" Azazel asked, his hazel eyes fixed on Yan, and his two heavenly Kings.


    "I''m not scared of Michael, but that didn''t mean we shouldn''t pay heed to his plans."


    Azazel stared at him for some seconds, and turned his head to Rebecca.


    "What do you think?" He asked.


    "Well... The founder mentioned something about some innocent people, So their first plan will be to vacate the cities."


    "Correct! That''ll be their downfall." Azazel stood up:


    "Michael will surely find a way to take us out from this city, so his minions could remove the people... Hehehe... He''s really looking down on me."


    He slowly walked down the stairs, leading to his throne.


    "Come on, Let''s go and see our guest."


    The space before him tore opened, and a gateway appeared.


    Rebecca stood up, and followed behind him.


    ____


    [Unknown Location In Lockwood.]


    "Let me go you Barbarians!!!! If I get out from here, I''ll have your heads!!!"


    In a dim room, a man chained to a chair, with fresh scars and wounds all over his body yelled at the three people standing in front of him.


    "I wondered why the lord is keeping you alive... If it was up to me, you''ll be long dead."


    Tory grinned, rotating a dagger between her fingers.


    "Not yet... The Lord needs him for something very important." Zhou said in a calm tone, his hands folded behind him.


    "I say let me go!!!"


    "No can do!"


    The second King, who had been observing him for a long time finally opened his mouth.


    "If you keep on shouting, I''ll split your throat." He threatened.


    "Do you think I''m scared of you?!!" Commander Wang scoffed in contempt.


    "If I get out from here, I''ll have your heads!!"


    "Such bold words... Come on, why don''t you try and take off our heads?" He asked with a mocking tone.


    "Why don''t you release me and ask that again!" Wang asked, his gaze fixed on the three.


    "I''m bored, If the lord doesn''t want to kill him, at least we can experiment on him." Tory said, staring at Wang.


    "Why are you always so impatient, Tory."


    "Huh?"


    Tory and the three men in the room looked around in surprise... S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whizzed


    They moved their gazes to the side, seeing the space distorting, then a gateway appeared.


    They watched as Azazel, Rebecca, Yan, QingLi, and the two Heavenly Kings walked out from it.


    "You!!!"


    Wang stared at Azazel with pure disdain and killing intent.


    "I hope these three aren''t disturbing you, Commander?" Azazel smiled, walking towards Wang.


    "Now that you ask, they are... So why don''t you release me, and let me teach them some manners?" Wang asked.


    "Hahaha! That will be very interesting, But I have something to fill you in with."


    Azazel took a chair, and sat down three feet from Wang.


    Wang raised an eyebrow, hearing his words.


    "What news?"


    "Well... Supreme is back."


    "Hahaha! I told you he isn''t Dead! Just watch, General Michael will lead the army, and he''ll personally take off your head!"


    "Well... He is already taking off some parts... We got news all our hideouts had been destroyed by him and his minions... He also killed my fifth King, so I had to place someone else... And now, he has started killing all my workers in Amerisa... That Michael is really a headache... Tell me, is it wrong to take homeless children and turn then into something more? Something beyond human? Something more powerful, filled with vitality, and strength... Is it wrong?"


    "You Pig!! Yes it''s Wrong!! Do you think you can change life?! What or WHO do you think you are?!!" Commander Wang yelled at him.


    "I know who I''m... My name is Azazel... I was once a soldier of a King known as Lucifer... But your stupid gods killed him, and I''m here to have my revenge on your realms."


    "And how do you expect to carry that out?!"


    "This Question. I like the question, You know... I thought of this exact question, over and over and over again... Then Hades found me, and showed me the way to have my revenge..."


    ...Azazel smirked at him.


    "Do you want to know why I need so many children?"


    Continue your journey at empire


    Seeing Commander Wang silent, Azazel chuckled, and opened his mouth:


    "You know about Typhon?"


    Commander Wang''s eyes widened hearing the name.


    "You do know him, or you have heard of him... Well, Typhon is imprisoned in an unknown location, and Hades have got the whereabouts... It''s just, the time zone is just too far, A year actually... That''s where the children came to play... By killing, and tainting more, their bloods and purities are being transfer to Hecate, who in turn uses it to reduce the duration, and thanks to the children... Only Six months is left to locate Typhon''s prison... Isn''t that great?"


    Azazel smiled.


    "You monster! Typhon will kill us all."


    "That''s my plan! He''ll kill you all, and give me this realm to rule over... All that Powers, glories... All my, Hahaha! Can''t wait!"


    "Your anger is with the gods. Destroying our Realm, how did that help you kill them?" Wang asked with a frown.


    "Let me break it down to you, I help free Typhon, and he''ll help me destroy those fools."


    "I might not have the strength to stop you, but Michael will definitely stop this plan!"


    Azazel stood up, and looked down at Wang.


    "It''s already done, Michael is powerless to do anything, because in less than six months, Typhon will be release, and the realms will be plunged into Chaos... All you need to do is seat down quietly and watch."


    Before he could take a step, Wang asked again.


    "What are you planning on doing to me?"


    Azazel stopped, and grinned at him. "You''ll know very soon... As for the moment, start counting the clock."

 Chapter 359 There Can Only Be One Winner In This Game

    Azazel walked away, gesturing for his kings to follow behind him.Commander Wang watched as the group left the room, leaving him alone with QingLi, and the two girls.


    "You! Do you always have to follow Yan?" He asked in a low voice, staring at QingLi.


    "Yes... I''m in love with him, and will follow him to the end." QingLi answered.


    Hmph!


    Wang scoffed, and said:


    "You heard Azazel''s plan... Think for a moment, will you be in this future he''s dreaming about? Yan might be in it, as he''s now the fifth King, but what about you? You are just a dust that can be wiped out from existence anytime he sees fit, and Yan won''t say a word against it! Think three of you, Is Yan someone that cares about the lives of his subordinates?"


    QingLi, and the two girls were speechless.


    Moment next:


    Whoosh!


    Wang stared at the sword pointing at his eyes, and looked up at QingLi.


    "Don''t you dare try to turn us against Yan! He''ll never deceive us! Now shut up or else... I''ll kill you right now."


    "Haha!! You can''t kill me! Mark my word, when Azazel kills you, it will be fun! You know why?!!" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing Wang''s word, QingLi tightly gripped her sword.


    "Because Yan will be there, he''ll act like you''re a ghost! Hahahahaha!!"


    "You..."


    With gritted teeth, QingLi lowered her sword. She stared at him for some seconds and snorted in disdain.


    "I trust Yan, and nothing will make him betray us... Nothing."


    She emphasized the word "Nothing". QingLi moved her gaze on the two, and sighed, then walked out from the room.


    The two girls stared at Wang for some seconds, looked at one another, and followed behind QingLi.


    ''The seed have been planted, now I''ll wait for it to grow into a tree.'' Wang smiled.


    ___


    [In another room.]


    Azazel stopped, and moved his gaze on the dark cages in the room, and asked.


    "How many children have been experimented on?"


    "A total of 500... 100 are placed in this room." Rebecca answered, moving her gaze around the dim room.


    Azazel nodded, and snapped his fingers; moment next; the Room light up... Revealing the children in the cages.


    GRRRAAAA!!


    They slowly stood up from the cold ground, staring at Azazel.


    "Hmm..."


    Azazel walked towards the first cage, staring at the girls inside, whose eyes were bloodred.


    "How are my little bats doing?" He asked with a smile.


    *We''re good, Father.*


    The five answered in unison.


    "I have a job for you five... And I know you''re going to like it."


    The five girls remind silent, their red eyes fixed on him.


    "Rebecca, Who is Michael''s biggest weakness?" Azazel asked with a smile.


    "Mira." Rebecca replied.


    "She "was" his biggest weakness, but now... He has three."


    The kings were a little confused.


    "Three?"


    "Yes, And they are; Mira, Erika, and Jennifer... What do you think will happen if something happen to these three?"


    Azazel looked at them over his shoulder, a smile on his face.


    "And these five are my weapons."


    He said, and asked: "What is the total number of our army?"


    "10,000... From the three cities."


    Azazel nodded: "Send word, capture as much people as possible, and bring them to Lockwood... Michael is attacking tomorrow, so let''s give him a welcome party."


    The kings nodded in understanding.


    ______


    [Amerisa.]


    [Unity Street.]


    Michael sat on the lounge chair, staring at Erika who was swimming in the pool with a small smile on his face.


    "What''s your plan, Love?"


    Erika raised her head from the pool, staring at him with a smile.


    "Azazel knows we''re attacking tomorrow, so we''ll have to adjust our plan... Tyson, and the boys are already on it."


    Michael smiled brightly.


    "Azazel will be expecting us tomorrow, Hahaha!!"


    He laughed out loud.


    "Tonight, The cities will be in flames..."


    He stood up, walked towards Erika, and crouched down in front of her.


    "Most of all, Azazel has no idea about these guys."


    He gestured his head at Apate, who stood in front of the glass backdoor, fully in her armor.


    Erika rose from the water, and stared at his eyes.


    "What about your other plan?" She asked.


    Michael held her chin, and kissed her lightly:


    "He''ll try to hurt the ones closest to me... Which is my family, and who are my family?" He looked at her eyes.


    "So that''s why you placed her with me? But what about Mira and the rest?"


    "Mira is being followed by my strongest subordinate, While Jennifer... She''s also being guarded."


    Michael replied, stood up and stretched his hand towards Erika.


    "Come on, let''s get ready for the end of Azazel and his reign of terror."


    Erika took his hand with a smile, and got out from the pool... Michael moved his gaze on her red bikini, and gulped in.


    She got closer to him, and placed her hand on his chest; "What do you need?"


    She looked up at him, and seductively licked her upper lips.


    "I haven''t given you your Birthday gift." Michael said, not answering her question.


    "Now that you remembered, when are you giving me?"


    "After our wedding." Michael answered.


    "I see some people are having fun."


    The two turned their heads to the door, seeing Jennifer and Tyson walking towards them.


    "I''ll get ready."


    Erika whispered, and walked towards Jennifer and Tyson, Michael''s gaze fixed on her body.


    "I''ll be back." Erika said to Jennifer, picked up the towel on the lounge chair, and wrapped it around her waist. She looked at Michael over her shoulder, and walked towards the Villa.


    "Micky!"


    Jennifer stood in front of Michael, obstructing his view.


    "Can we discuss the plan now?" She asked with a slight frown, and added:


    "Or you want to keep staring--"


    "--What are you saying, Jenny... Come on you two, tell me."


    Michael walked towards the lounge chairs, and sat down on one... The two followed his action.


    "So how did the investigation go?"


    Tyson looked at Jennifer and started.


    "Well, Azazel already made a move."


    Explore more at empire


    "Really?"


    Michael smirked: "What move?"


    He asked.

 Chapter 360 Lets Give Them A Warm Welcome

    "He''s planning on sending his soldiers, our spies revealed this to us..." Tyson answered."Sending his soldiers? For what?"


    "To capture all the people from the cities, and take them to Lockwood... I think he''s planning on using them as hostages... Our spies also said he''s sending five girls over, those five are vampires. Their targets are Mira, Jennifer, and Erika... He thinks if these three are removed, you''ll collapse."


    Michael slowly nodded, and stopped from his seat.


    "That means they''ll arrive tonight, send words to the spies... Ask them to back down for now... We''ll be going to Lockwood, after taking care of those girls."


    "Hmm... Micky, It won''t be easy for the spies to leave, I suggest they remain inside the house, we''ll take them with us when we rescue the commander."


    "Yes..." He looked down at his phone.


    "Five hours before 10:00pm, Get everyone ready." Michael turned his head to Apate.


    "Show yourself."


    The space tore opened, and Orthus and Chimaera walked out from it.


    "You two don''t need to protect Jennifer and Tyson anymore, you have a new task... Lead the underground forces, I need you inside Lockwood before Nine o''clock."


    The three nodded, and disappeared from the Villa.


    Tyson stared at the spot the three were standing, and turned his head Michael.


    "Michael, those three... Can a Sovereign Medal 10-stars holder defeat them?"


    Michael smiled and stood up. "Even a Half immortal won''t be able to defeat one, let alone the three... Come on, let''s get ready for our guests. Oh?!"


    He stopped remembering something: "How is Clara doing? Any progress?"


    "She needs the original virus, without that, there isn''t any progress."


    "Then we''ll get it for her... What about those two?"


    "Mira and Maria?"


    "Yeah."


    "They''re in Mira''s room, I think doing their homework." Jennifer answered.


    "Homework?" Michael was momentarily stunned... He then smiled, and shook his head:


    "I''ll be back."


    A Vortex appeared behind him, and without hesitation, he walked inside, disappearing from the Villa.


    "What should we do?" Tyson asked with a smile, staring at Jennifer.


    "Come on, I''ll prepare something for you."


    "Really?"


    Tyson was surprised.


    ___


    Whoosh!!


    A Vortex appeared on a hill, 100 miles from Lockwood.


    Michael walked out from it, staring at the eight figures in front of him.


    "Ruler!"


    The eight armored figures instantly got down on one knee.


    Michael moved his gaze on the six commandments and two Origins, and nodded. "Rise."


    The eight stood up.


    "Are you all ready?" He asked.


    Stay connected through empire


    "Yes!"


    The Eight answered in unison.


    Michael walked past them, and stared at the City distance away, and smiled.


    "Azazel, I''ll make sure to wipe your trace out from this realm... Get ready, We''ll be attacking in three hours... What about the people?"


    "Ruler, They''re all in their houses." Illusion said.


    Michael nodded, and stretched forth both his hands to the side. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Skill: Spatiokinesis activated.}


    The eight took a step back...


    BOOM!!


    The space around Michael tore opened, and more than a hundred gateway appeared around him, all over the hill.


    The next moment, Abyss Walkers walked out from the gateways, with people following behind them.


    In less than three minutes, Michael vacated the whole Lockwood... A Hundred of thousands of people stood both on the hill and beneath the hill, looking around in surprise, awe, and confusion.


    "Don''t worry all of you, You''re safe." Michael''s voice boom all over the place.


    He closed the gates, and pointed a finger some meters from the hill, and a gateway appeared.


    "Follow that, and it''ll lead you to Amerisa, where Soldiers are already waiting for you."


    The people nodded, and walked towards the gateway. The Abyss Walkers helped those on the hill to the ground, and led them to the gate.


    Michael stood with his hands behind his back. Watching as the People entered one at a time.


    BAM!!


    Reaper landed behind him, he was also in a black armor, without no helmet.


    "My Lord."


    He got down on one knee, bowing his head.


    "Any news from the other cities?" Michael asked.


    "The other four major Cities had sent soldiers, players, and all the support needed... They''re transporting the People, and also keeping eyes on Azazel''s forces." Reaper said.


    Michael nodded. "Azazel will be expecting us tomorrow... But we''ll be knocking on his doors, at 10:00pm... When he tries to use hostages... He''ll be surprised."


    Reaper nodded, remaining silent.


    Michael frowned seeing five smoky figures flying out from the city, If it hasn''t been for the [Eyes of the Abyss] he wouldn''t have detected them.


    He brought out his phone, and made a call.


    "They are on the way... Let''s give them a warm welcome."


    With that said, he disconnected the call, and look down at the people, seeing the last one walking inside.


    "Eight of you, Go and Assist Apate, and the others."


    The eight nodded, and disappeared from the hill.


    "Walkers!!"


    Michael yelled at the Abyss Walkers below him... Hearing their Ruler''s voice, they all looked up at the Hill.


    "We''ll be attacking at exactly ten o''clock, so stay low for now."


    The Abyss Walkers nodded.


    "Let''s go, Reaper."


    A Vortex opened behind them, and the two turned around; walked towards it and entered.


    ____


    [Amerisa.]


    [Amerisa''s Military Headquarters.]


    Acting Commander Celina stared at the hundreds of gateways that opened before them.


    "Be on Guard."


    With her word... Thousands of Players and soldiers got on guard; the soldiers aiming their rifles at the gateways.


    They watched as the residents of Lockwood walked out from the gateways, one at a time.


    "Stand down."


    Celine raised her hand, stopping the soldiers.


    "Michael did it!" Glen said in mild surprised.


    "How powerful is Michael?" Kay asked, moving his gaze on the gateways.


    "I don''t know, but what I do know is, we''re more than lucky to have him."


    Celine said, and yelled at the soldiers:


    "What are you all looking at?! Help them!"


    With her command, all the soldiers rushed towards the people, helping the weak and elderly.


    "Kay, Glen... Both of you should get ready... We''re attacking the 19th cities in five hours. Prepare the copters, and any pets that''s capable of flying... We are moving in 15 minutes."


    "Yes!!"


    The two saluted.

 Chapter 361 These Are Your Mistakes

    [Amerisa.][Unity Street. Michael''s Home.]


    "Micky, Are you sure they''re coming?" Jennifer asked, moving her gaze on the six people on the room.


    "I''m sure." Michael calmly nodded at her, and added:


    "Just wait, and see."


    "Hmm... Love, what are you going to do to the children?"


    "We won''t kill them, that''s for sure... So we''ll only make them unconscious, and transport them to Clara, so they can be placed with the others." Michael replied. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The group slowly nodded.


    "So, Mira."


    Michael turned to his sister: "How was the homework!" He asked with a smile.


    Mira: "It was a bit difficult."


    Maria. "But we solve it."


    "Topic?"


    "Algebra... Oh! Brother, there''s this student named Carl, He''s one wide guy... He said he''s looking for ways to Join The Conquerors."


    "Doesn''t he know who you two are?" Michael asked in mild confusion.


    "We cover our faces, so no one knows our true identities." Maria answered.


    "Who brought that idea?" Michael asked with raised eyebrow.


    They all turned their heads to Tyson.


    "Why are you all staring at me? Look here, during that time, Erika and Jennifer weren''t able to move, and the Elders are always business... So I asked them to hide their identities, It''ll protect them and the school from danger."


    After explaining, Tyson relaxed on his seat, staring at Michael.


    "Thank you, Tyson, that was impressive."


    Michael said with a smile.


    RING!!


    Michael picked up his phone from the center table, answered the call, and placed it on speaker.


    "Yes?"


    "General, there are five girls here, They said they have nowhere to go, and just escaped from Azazel... They''re hoping you could help them... What should we do?"


    Michael moved his gaze on his family, and smiled:


    "Hmm... Bring them inside, and be alert."


    "Roger, General!"


    Michael disconnected the call... "Come on, let''s go and wait for them."


    He stood up, and walked towards the door, the other five following behind him.


    _____


    The group stood in front of the Villa, and in matter of five minutes, the huge gate opened wide. Five Armored vehicles drove in, and stopped 5 meters from their location.


    Four Supreme Brigade soldiers got down from each vehicle, with rifles in hand.


    "General!!"


    The twenty-five soldiers saluted.


    "At ease soldiers... Where are the girls?"


    "In the cars, General. We placed them separately." A soldier replied.


    "Good, bring them out."


    "Yes!"


    Five soldiers walked towards the five Armored vehicles... Gotten to it, they opened the door, and made way for the girls to get down.


    Michael, and the five beside him, stared at the five girls in rags, bushy hair, and pale skins... Their blue eyes were filled with life, and vitality, not like someone who had passed through hardship, and suffering.


    The five stopped ten steps in front of Michael and his family... They moved their gazes on the six, and slowed down on Erika, Mira, and Jennifer... Then moved their heads to Michael.


    "You said something about escaping from Azazel, How did you do that?" Michael asked.


    The girls looked at one another with fearful expression... The first nodded, and started:


    "We were being taken to this black facility, which was located at the northern side of Lockwood... We heard them said something about Experimenting... We got scared... When the men were on a food break, we freed ourselves, and escaped... Lockwood is our home, so we followed the shortest route, and escaped the city."


    "How did you get to Amerisa? It takes weeks on foot, and three days on car, while 24 hours on plane, 10 hours on a good copter, and 5 hours on a powerful pet... If you walk, that means you escape highest a month ago... You guys don''t look like you have life times, and aren''t players, so the plane, copter, and pet options are removed... Which leave on foot, and car... So which one."


    "We found someone who helped us, he drove us to Amerisa." Another said.


    "Oh? That means you five escaped four days ago... Hmm..." Find adventures on empire


    Michael moved his gaze on the five, and smiled:


    "With your words, You said the men, that is; Azazel''s men are taking you five to a black building, You escaped after hearing them say something about Experimenting... You also said they were on a food break... So I''ll ask, were you five the only children on that journey?"


    The girls slowly nodded their heads, their bodies trembling.


    "These are your mistakes; first: The black building you mentioned isn''t located at the northern side, but the southern side of Lockwood... Second: Azazel''s forces always takes normal humans with them as food, one or two... Third: They tore these humans and eat them in groups, the others will be watching the hostages... Fourth: girls are more important to Azazel than boys, so you five will be watch and transported by a King, or any of his strongest Soldiers... Fifth: You all aren''t players, so If you did manage to escape, an Elite medals Holder-- What Am I saying, A gold medal holder will be able to locate you, and in matters of two minutes, you''ll be capture back... Sixth: You all said you live in Lockwood, so you followed the quickest way... Do you know half of Azazel''s forces are residents of Lockwood? That means half of them knows about this route... And Azazel isn''t careless to leave it unguarded... Do you want me to continue?"


    Everyone stared at Michael in horror.


    How the hell did he get all that from just a small narrative?


    "This?"


    Even the girls were speechless.


    CLICK!!!


    The 25 Soldiers pointed their guns at the five girls, ready to open fire.


    "Do you take... No. Did Azazel take me as a fool? The moment you opened your mouth, I knew you were lying... Let me tell you five a secret, No mortal can lie to me."


    *Hahaha!! So you knew about the plan?!*


    Everyone stared as the girls'' eyes turned red, their canines grew into sharp fangs.


    Michael silently stared at them, while the girl continued:


    *You aren''t our target, So we''ll kill you later!*


    Without hesitation, they shot towards Mira, Erika, And Jennifer.


    *DIE!!*

 Chapter 362 Attack Lockwood In Style

    BAM!!!The five instantly froze, their claws stretched forth.


    "Kids should know how to respect their elders."


    Michael smirked. He walked towards them, and place his hand on their claws-like-nails.


    "Wow, Azazel is something else... Takes you from your biological parents, and turn you into his brainless puppets."


    *Stop Saying bad things about the father!! STOP LYING!!!!*


    Michael was presently stunned by their roar... He moved his gaze on each of them, and opened his mouth.


    "Father? Let me show you the truth."


    He stretched forth his hand towards the five, and activated: [Telekinesis] easily breaking through their brains'' resistance, entering their memories.


    *AHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!*


    The five screamed in pain, and fell on their knees, sweating buckets.


    Countless images flash through their heads, from when they were born, their real families, how they got kidnapped, to when Azazel experimented on them, and taking control of their brains.


    *AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!*


    BAM!!


    They all collapsed on the ground.


    Michael lowered his hand, and sighed deeply.


    "Are they Ok?" Mira asked, staring at the five.


    "Yes, They aren''t under Azazel''s control, not anymore..."


    He turned to the soldiers:


    "Take them to Clara."


    The Soldiers nodded, kept their guns and slowly picked up the girls, taking them to the vehicles.


    "Hey, If they wake up on the way, don''t attack. They''ll be scared, and anxious, you guys must try to calm them down... If you can''t, you can sedate them on the way."


    The soldiers nodded.


    "We''ll get going, General!"


    They got in the vehicles, and drove out from the Villa. The moment they moved out, more than ten expensive cars entered, stopping in front of Michael and his family.


    "One hour left, when are we moving?" Chris got down a red Ferrari, with his Sister.


    "Yeah, Guild Master... The soldiers had reached the 18th and 19th cities... The whole 17 Cities combined force." Rahond got down from a BMW, a smile on his face.


    "It''s 9:00pm..."


    Everyone turned their heads to Violet, who was leaning on the BMW, Rahond got down from.


    "What? I''m just reminding everyone." She said with a smile, while they all nodded.


    "So how are we doing this? Flying or?"


    Drakon, who''s in his human appearance descended from the sky, with Reaper beside him.


    "Come on, I''m dying to teach those bitches some manners!"


    Helena who''s sitting on her Porsche supercar said, rolling a dagger between her fingers.


    "Calm down, Sister, you''ll have your revenge, be patient."


    Conner, who stood in front of his open Maserati''s door, said with a smile, while Helena glared at him.


    "You have been Silent all these while, Michael... Come on, say something." Veronica, who sat on her white Bentley said with a smile.


    Michael blinked seeing so many expensive cars in front of him, these guys bought the most expensive of the brands... Which was terrifying.


    ''How many life times did they spend on these cars?'' He thought.


    "We''re going to battle, not some car competition."


    He finally opened his mouth.


    "Come on, Supreme. Look at your golden Rolls-Royce phantom, do you want us to look out of place? Look at Jennifer''s White Super Bugatti, and Tyson''s red Lamborghini Revuelto... We don''t want to look like some extra hands... Everyone should know we''re a team." Niki, who was on a white Lexus said with a smile.


    Michael looked at Jennifer''s, and Tyson''s cars packed on the compound, then look at their owners and sighed... And smiled.


    "You all are right, Let''s Attack Lockwood In style... The Conquerors must excel in everything, in strength, army, and Life times... Well... And fashion."


    "Yes! We''re with you!!"


    "Mira, get my car keys."


    _____


    [09:55Pm.]


    [Lockwood.]


    Read exclusive content at empire


    [Azazel''s Home.]


    "My King!!"


    A Dead Soldier rushed inside the room, and quickly got down on one knee.


    Azazel who was making out with Rebecca, turned his head to the guard, a frown on his handsome face:


    "I thought I said no one should disturb me?"


    "Sorry about that, My King! But... But there''s bad news."


    Azazel and Rebecca got serious. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Go on." Rebecca said.


    "The People, they''re all gone... The city is empty!"


    "WHAT?!!!"


    The two stood up in shock.


    "How? When? What about the other two Cities?!" Rebecca asked in mild surprised, and shock.


    "No one knows how. First King... They took the people out, today. And Soldiers have blocked all the routes to the other cities, killing any of our forces heading that way... Their pets and equipments are just too Powerful."


    "Bastard!!"


    Azazel stumped his foot on the ground, causing the whole foundation to tremble.


    "He deceived me!! Supreme--"


    BAM!!


    The door opened, and the four kings walked inside, and stopped beside the kneeling man.


    "What happened?!"


    Azazel asked with a frown, seeing their worried expression.


    "My King. The... The..."


    "What are you stammering about, Tory?! Spill it out!!" Rebecca yelled in rage.


    Tory gulped in. In all her life, this was the first time she was scared, not scared... Petrified.


    "It''s better you see for yourself." Zhou said.


    Azazel frowned, and looked at the man; "Go, take 1,000 men to the facility! Watch the children!!"


    The man nodded, stood up, and ran away from the hall.


    "Kings, Let''s go and see our guests!"


    Azazel walked past them, heading to the door, the five following behind him.


    _____


    [On The City Wall.]


    "What is this?"


    Azazel was stunned, seeing the sea of army in black armors marching toward the city... He raised his head to the sky, seeing figures with wings, including countless terrifying Monsters.


    "This?! Who can summon such powerful Monsters?!" He asked in mild confusion.


    "I don''t know, but I think the person behind this is the cause of the people''s disappearance." Rebecca said.


    "That''s Joker! And the founders with their disciples!!" Yan exclaimed in surprise.


    Azazel stared at Joker, and the Five founders, and slowly nodded.


    "Only one person can summon such an army." He grinned.


    BOOM!!!


    Everyone watched as the army came to a stop. The space before them tore opened, and a huge gateway appeared.


    VOOOM!!!!


    "....."


    Everyone was stunned, seeing more than 15 cars driving side-by-side out from the gateway.


    "HUH?"


    They were dumbfounded.


    The Rolls-Royce golden phantom, and the cars came to a stop... And countless figures got down, all in black Overcoat.


    Azazel: "Only one, and he is; Supreme."


    Michael got down with a smile, and looked up at Azazel.


    "We meet again."

 Chapter 363 Master Planner

    BANG!!The huge double gate opened, and Azazel''s forces rushed out, all pointing their guns at Michael, and his army.


    Michael observed their formation, and chuckled.


    "Mr Supreme, It''s an honor to meet you."


    Michael turned his head to the right, seeing two old women and men walking towards him.


    ''The founders?''


    He thought in mild surprised.


    "Oh... Hello?" He said with a smile.


    "We have heard a lot about you, young man... And I''m impressed by what you have been doing."


    The old man who Michael knew as the founder of Caroton said with a smile.


    Michael nodded, while a woman added:


    "Yes, We''re indeed Impressed by you, but I want to know how you gained this army."


    Michael turned to Casmia''s founder, and smiled.


    "It''s a long story, and it''s not the right time to be asking question."


    "The young man is right, You two should focus on the enemy''s army before us." The second woman, who''s the founder of Luncheon said.


    "She''s right." The second man, the founder of Valeria added.


    The two nodded at Michael, and turned their heads to the army.


    "A total of 5,000 soldiers... I''ll say the rest are in the other cities... Young man, how big is your army?" Casmia''s founder asked.


    Michael smirked hearing her.


    "My forces is a hundred times their number." He grinned.


    "Huh?"


    The five founders, and Joker were stunned.


    "Why are we still talking, we should Attack!"


    Tyson jumped down from his red Lamborghini, and summoned his broadsword... Flames instantly enveloped the blade.


    "It seems some of the youngsters are impatient." Luncheon''s founder said with a smile.


    "Not only them, I''m dying to kill these Monsters!"


    Valaria''s founder said, summoning his Mystical-Class weapon.


    "Azazel is mine."


    Michael proclaimed, staring at Azazel on the wall.


    "That''s fine by us." The five said in unison.


    "Michael, Supreme, Michael... You surprised me today... But I''ll show you all that, I''m always one step ahead."


    Azazel''s voice boom all over the place.


    Michael smiled, and opened his mouth; enhancing his voice with his energy.


    "Oh Really? What''s your plan out of this?"


    "Hahaha!! You''ll see! Soldier! Bring the Commander here!!"


    Michael frowned slightly, but remained silent. He watched as a Soldier walked up to Azazel, and whispered in his ears.


    Azazel''s eyes widened in shock, he turned to Michael.


    "What did you do?! How did you locate, and freed Commander Wang??!"


    Michael smirked: "It seems you don''t know you''re dealing with Supreme... Nothing can be hidden from me, even the girls you sent... They''re all under me. You might be a step ahead, but I''m five steps ahead of you."


    Azazel frowned slightly:


    ''There''s only one explanation to this, there''s a spy in my group... But who? And how the hell did he release Commander Wang? And kill 1,000 Of my dead soldiers?!!''


    Azazel was dumbfounded.


    [Black Facility.]


    [10 Minutes Ago.]


    The 1,000 guards were shattered all over the place, with rifles in hands... Walking back and forth.


    BANG!!


    "Huh?"


    "¡­??"


    They all turned their heads to the ground, some meters from the facility.


    They watched as the earth collapsed, and a pit was created.


    The dead soldiers looked at one another, and ten slowly walked towards the pit, guns ready.


    They got to the pit and looked down, pointing the lights on their guns in the hole.


    WHOOSH!!!!!!


    Swissssh!!!!


    ".....?!!!!!" Experience more on empire


    BAM!


    They watched in shock, as a figure shot into the air from the pit, and landed behind the ten dead soldiers, her swords plunged in the ground in front of them, Blood flowing down the blades.


    The heads of the ten instantly dropped to the ground, followed by their bodies.


    WHOOSH!!


    WHOOSH!


    WHOOSH!!!!


    More than a thousand Walkers followed suit, landing behind the first soldier.


    Apate stood upright, and pulled out her swords.


    BAM!!!


    Reaper landed beside her, and stared at the Soldiers with a devilish grin.


    "Kill."


    With his word, all the Abyss Walkers shot towards the Soldiers.


    "Fire!!"


    RA-TA-TA-TA-TA-TA-TA-TA!!!!


    Commander Wang raised his head to the Window. Seeing the light of gunshots from the night sky, he smiled.


    BAM!!!


    In less than six minutes, the gunshots stopped, and the door was kicked open.


    "Stop right there!!"


    Yan''s two kings, and QingLi quickly pointed their swords at Reaper, Dracula, Apate, The Commandments, and Predators.


    "Oh? It seems you three are left." Reaper grinned, revealing rows of razor sharp teeth.


    __


    [Back to the Present.]


    Michael smiled at him, and snapped his fingers.


    A Gateway opened, and Wang, Reaper, Apate and the other Abyss Commanders, and lastly; QingLi and the four Kings walked out.


    "This?!" Azazel was stunned... He turned his head to Yan.


    "Your People were Spies all along!!"


    Yan was also speechless, he enhanced his voice with his mana and asked.


    "Why is this, QingLi?! Are you betraying me?!!"


    "Sorry, but my sisters are more important."


    QingLi replied, spreading her hands to the kings.


    "This? I thought you said these two were killed when you tried to Kidnap Maria from the guild war stadium?!" Yan was flabbergasted. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We thought they were dead, but..."


    __


    [Some months ago.]


    [Amerisa''s Guild War Stadium.]


    After the two girls escaped, Conner frowned slightly hearing heartbeats.


    He walked towards the two burnt bodies, and squat down.


    "Impossible, these two are still alive."


    "Huh?" Helena was stunned.


    "Hmm... Michael will have a good use for them, let''s take them to the hospital." Chris said.


    "My Brother is right, But... This must be a secret, to everyone." Camila said, while the others nodded.


    [A day later.]


    [City Hospital.]


    [VIP Room.]


    Michael, and Tyson stared at the two girls on the bed, and turned to Conner, Chris, Helena and Camila.


    "I thought you said they''re dead?" Tyson asked in mild confusion.


    "It was a lie." Helena said.


    Michael turned his head back to the two girls, whose bodies were wrapped with bandages.


    He bought out two Health potions, then walked towards them, and slowly fed the two.


    After some seconds, they opened their eyes, seeing the group before them, they were stunned.


    "You have two options, join us, or die?"


    The two blinked in surprise.


    [Some weeks after the incident.]


    [Lockwood.]


    [Restaurant Caf¨¦.]


    QingLi and the two girls sat on the restaurant, eating lunch.


    "I miss the sisters."


    "Same."


    QingLi looked at the two, and sighed:


    "We''ll avenge them." She said.


    "The Boss had forgotten about them, do you think he''ll also forget us if we die?" A girl asked.


    QingLi was silent, before she could say anything, two girls in cloaks walked towards them, and sat down on their table.


    The there frowned seeing their action.


    "What are you two--"


    QingLi''s word trailed off seeing their faces.


    "How--"


    "Shhh."


    The two shushed them, and started.


    "We don''t have much time, We followed The Conquerors and entered the city to meet you two... We''ll be leaving before them, so we need to tell you the truth." One said in a low voice.


    The three looked at one another in confusion, but listened.


    "This is what really happened to our families."

 Chapter 364 Death Of Azazel!

    [Back to Present.]"This?"


    Yan was stunned.


    "Yan, I love you, but knowing all your evil deeds, and even killing mine and the girls'' families... No. No. No... That can''t be forgiven, We held on to our anger, and pretended so we could get closer to you guys, and know your secrets, making sure to send them to Michael."


    "You!! That''s why you''re always asking about the plans!! You bitch! I''ll kill you!!!" Yan yelled in rage.


    "Shhh... You have to survive before killing her." Michael smiled.


    "SHUT UP, Michael!!! I''ll also kill you!!!" Yan yelled.


    Discover more content at empire


    Azazel stared at him for some seconds, and looked at Michael:


    "I''m sure you removed all the children."


    "Yeah, both the still normal ones, and the experimented ones, they''re all in my hands... You lose Azazel, There''s nothing you can do." Michael smiled.


    **Hahahahaha!!! This will be the day we know who''s the strongest among us!!**


    Azazel''s eyes, hair and skin turned red, he grew in height, sharp fangs and claws elongated.


    "Venom... Fusion." Rebecca said with a smile... Moment next, red smoke surrounded her figure, and a five meters tall snake with the upper body of a human, and lower body of a cobra appeared on the wall.


    The others kings also summoned their darkness bloodline pets, fusing with them.


    *GRRAAAAAAA!!!!*


    All the dead soldiers threw their guns away, and turned into Hellions.


    **Hehehehe!!! You will all die!!!**


    Michael smiled and walked forward, his hands tucked away in his pockets.


    "You dare say you want to know who''s the strongest between us?"


    Michael''s eyes turned red and black, unknown amount of Abyssal divinity burst out from him forming a huge Reaper with two swords behind him.


    {DING!!!!!!!!}


    {Congratulations!!!! Host have activated his Abyss Spirit!!}


    **What?! Only Immortals above could do this?** Azazel was stunned, then realization struck him.


    **Hahaha!! So you''re already an Immortal!! That explained your Powers, and energy!!**


    Michael smirked, and the 100 feet tall Reaper grinned with him.


    "*I''m a god! And you should know how to bow to a god!!!*"


    With his word, an unknown amount of pressure fell over the whole land, pushing all the Hellions on their knees.


    **This?!**


    Azazel was stunned, seeing even his kings on their knees.


    "*How can a rat compare himself to a god?!!*"


    With his word, the huge Reaper swung its swords, clearing all the kneeling Helions in front of Michael.


    **You Bastard!!!**


    BOOM!!


    A red Demon spirit appeared behind Azazel.


    **I''ll show you my strength.**


    Michael stared at the Spirit with a smirk.


    {Abyssal Call Activated.}


    The Clone rose from the ground, shattered and merged with him, cladding him in his Obsidian armor.


    Four wings burst out from Michael''s back, and in sync; Four smoky wings burst out from the Reaper''s back.


    BOOM!!!


    A gateway opened behind him, and Giants walked out from it, standing behind Michael.


    "*I hope you can survive this.*"


    Michael gripped his sword, and high amount of Abyssal divinity surrounded the blade, more than hundreds Vortexes and space gateways appeared all over Lockwood.


    **What are you doing?!** Azazel yelled in horror.


    "*Destroying*"


    BOOM!!!


    All the Abyss Walkers channeled their strongest attacks.


    "Come on! What are we waiting for!!"


    Jennifer yelled, and infused her mana in her scythe.


    Drakon transformed into his dragon form, and shot into the air, channeling his strongest attack.


    "Together, Azazel must be killed."


    The founders said in unison, pointing their weapons at the city.


    "*[Void Euthanasia], [Void Of Retribution], [Killing Intent], and [Foresight]."


    The sky over Lockwood turned red.


    BOOM!!!


    **...**


    Azazel looked up in horror.


    "*It''s Nice knowing you, Azazel!*"


    "Love, H-Help me."


    Azazel looked down at Rebecca, he frowned seeing her painful expression, and turned around to the attacks getting ready to release... An attack which only a True god, or Primordial could survive from.


    "*DIE!!!!!*"


    Michael swung his sword... The Reaper simultaneously swung its, sending a colossal energy blade towards the city.


    "FIRE!!!!!"


    With Erika''s, and Jennifer''s roar, all the army, and abyss Walker''s released all their attacks towards Azazel and Lockwood.


    **Fuck!!!**


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!! S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A mushroom cloud rose into the air, and in matters of One minute, the smoke finally cleared, revealing a ruin city in flames.


    "Goodbye Rebecca." Jennifer said in a low voice.


    "Mum, Dad... We finally avenge you." QingLi said.


    Erika, Mira, and Maria, stared at Michael for some seconds... Then.


    Whoss!!


    He disappeared.


    "Huh?"


    The three were stunned.


    ____


    [500 Miles from Lockwood.]


    Azazel appeared on the ground in his human appearance, clutching his chest.


    **Just an attack almost damage my soul, thank goodness I escaped.**


    "Really?"


    **Huh?**


    He looked up at Michael, who appeared in front of him.


    **You?! How did you find me?!!** Azazel stood up, staring at Michael with a frown.


    "Everything on this realm is under my hands, and do you really think you can escape from me?"


    Michael asked, his sword pointing downward, for now.


    **But...? How did you gain all these Powers? Three months ago, you''re just a Sovereign Medal 10-stars holder, now you''re an Immortal! In matter of three months!! Or, are you even a human?!**


    "Ye. I''m a human, and also not a human."


    Azazel frowned slightly, and laughed afterward.


    **Perhaps I was too Arrogant, and let you get close to me without even knowing it, I''m really surprised... The moment you heard about me, you planned to place spies in my city. You know you can''t place Spies inside, so you took the ones already in... You''re one cunning Bastard!!**


    "True, You were arrogant, but what you did to the children is really evil and despicable! For what?! Just for some hatred with the gods... You killed more than a thousand children, just to lower the time duration of Typhon... Don''t worry, I''ll send him to the place I''ll be sending you!"


    **Hahahahaha!!!! Do you think I''m scared of you?! You might kill me today, But Typhon will avenge me!!**


    "I''m hoping on that."


    **Although I''ll lose, but that didn''t mean I won''t try to kill you.**


    Azazel gripped his sword, and moved.


    BOOM!!


    The moment he charged forward, his blood froze. He dropped on his knees, right in front of Michael.


    "Goodbye Azazel."


    Michael raised his sword into the air, and dropped.


    WHOOSH!!!!!


    THUD!!!

 Chapter 365 Typhons Soul Manifestation!

    DRIP! DRIP! DRIP!Michael looked up from Azazel''s headless body to the sky, and sighed deeply, as the drop of rain fell on him.


    "This realm is finally safe from internal enemies... It remains the gods."


    He looked at Azazel''s dead body, and with a snapped of his finger, an abyss Walker appeared in front of him.


    "I learned something today."


    Michael waved his hand, and the Abyss walkers shattered into armor pieces.


    With another wave to the left, Azazel''s body trembled, and his soul rose from the ground.


    Michael lowered his hand, and the armors moved with incredible speed, merging with Azazel''s soul... In less than twenty seconds, Azazel''s soul was turned into an abyss Walker.


    Azazel moved his red eyes all over the place, seeing Michael, he got down on one knee.


    "By substituting a Walker, I can make another." Michael said, staring at Azazel.


    He then burnt the body, and nodded:


    "You''re one evil bastard, Azazel. But with me... You''ll be a good soldier."


    Whizzed!!


    Michael turned his head to the right, seeing Apate.


    "Where is it?" He asked.


    Apate walked towards him, and got down on one knee, then stretched forth her hands towards Michael.


    Michael took the vial filled with black liquid from her opened palm, and slowly observed it.


    "Is this the Original Virus?"


    "Yes, Ruler!"


    Michael nodded, and kept it in the system''s storage.


    "Both of you are my strongest Walkers, both lower gods... High, and Low stages... But It''s still amazing." He said, and waved his hand.


    The two turned into dust, disappearing from the sight.


    BOOM!!!


    ****Michael, Michael, Michael.****


    BOOM!!


    The whole land trembled, Michael instantly dropped to his knees.


    {Attack on Host''s mind detected.}


    {Protection Protocol activated.}


    BOOM!!!


    The mountain thousands of Meters away, instantly collapsed.


    "What is this?!!" Michael asked in mild confusion.


    BOOM!!!!


    Michael raised his head to the sky, seeing more than a hundred red eyes staring down at him.


    "Huh?"


    ****You don''t know me?!****


    With a roar, the ground trembled, cracking open.


    "This... Typhon?" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ****Yes... I thought you don''t know me.****


    "But?! You''re still sealed! How can you manifest in the first Realm?! AI is also still active."


    ****Hahahaha!!!! Do you think that stupid artifact could hold me from attacking a Realm?! Look at you, On your knees... This is your rightful place, always on your knees!****


    Michael smirked, instantly his eyes turned red and black, an unknown amount of Abyssal divinity burst out from him... Before the eyes, He stood up.


    ****Impressive... Survive, We have a lot of things to discuss... Don''t die Michael, your life is beneficial to my future.****


    Michael frowned deeply, and asked: "I thought you''re sealed?! How the hell can you send a message?!"


    ****Send a message? Hahaha!!!****


    Typhon laughed out loud, and added:


    ****I''m still in my prison, I''ll have my revenge on the eternal Mother soon... Michael, Six months left in your realm, while in the gods, one month is left... When I''m out, they''ll be the first I''ll destroy, and then; your precious Artifact... After taking care of the gods, I''ll deal with you, and your stubborn realm.****


    "Hmm... That means I have one month to stop you!!"


    ****Hahaha!!! Michael, A month in the realm of gods is equal to Six months in your realm, can you leave your family for such a long time?****


    "I''m not leaving them, I''m protecting them!!"


    ****OK... I''ll be waiting for you, Michael... But don''t think you can fight me with such weak strength! You''ll get yourself killed.****


    "Oh? It sounded like you''re worried about me."


    ****Half Brothers are still Brothers.****


    "Brothers?" Michael was stunned.


    ****We''ll see in six Months. But if you''re stubborn, and ready to die, you can come to the realm of gods... I''ll be waiting.****


    Michael stared at him with a slight frown.


    "What do you mean by brothers?!!" He Yelled.


    ****As I said, We have a lot to take about Brother. Just get ready, because that will be you final chat in life.****


    Michael stared as the eyes disappeared from the sky; moment next, an eerie silent fell on the whole land.


    "System, what''s my success rate with him?"


    {Success Rate against Typhon?}


    Even the system was confused by the question.... Was this guy really planning on fighting Typhon with his current strength?


    "Yes."


    {Success rate: 0.000000000000001%}


    "..."


    Michael was stunned.


    "You got to be kidding me."


    {You asked a question, and I gave you an answer.}


    "Answer?! How the hell am I going to win with such Rate?!!"


    {Wait Host, Are you thinking of fighting Typhon with your current strength?}


    "What do you think?"


    {Even a Primordial god won''t dare face the current Typhon alone. And Host... Who isn''t even a True God, want to fight him... Is this stupidity or courage?}


    ".....??"


    "Hey System, why are you sounding like a human?"


    {"...."}


    Michael sighed: "OK, what do you want me to do? I need to get stronger, and Fast!! Any suggestion?"


    {Are you sure, Host? I have some ways for you to get stronger, but it won''t be easy.}


    "Tell me."


    {Quest Triggered X4!!!}


    "Huh? Four Quests?!"


    {First Quest: Host needs to travel to the third Realm.}


    "Hmm... That''s Darkon''s world."


    {Second Quest: Host needs to travel to the Fourth Realm.}


    "What''s in the Fourth realm?" Michael was confused.


    {Third Quest: Host must visit the Abyssal, and meet Ashyn.}


    Explore more stories with empire


    "Will I get stronger in the Abyssal?"


    {Fourth Quest: Host needs to travel to the Gods'' Realm... The Eleventh Realm.}


    {Time: 6 Months.}


    Michael moved his gaze on the realms, and asked.


    "Will I get stronger by just entering the realm?"


    {No!}


    Michael thought for a moment, and moved his gaze on the Quests, and read them all over, again.


    "I should follow the lineup?"


    {Yes, Host.}


    Michael nodded, and asked a very important question.


    "If I complete my mission in these realms, what will be my success rate against Typhon?"


    {Calculating...}


    "Oh! Wow, when I asked the first time, you didn''t show me all this." He rolled his eyes.


    {Done.}


    Michael''s jaw dropped seeing the rate: "Holy Cow!"


    {Success Rate: 9999.999999999999%.}


    "What are we waiting for then?!!!!!" He yelled into the sky.

 Chapter 366 Antidote.

    [One week Later.]Supreme Brigade spent the seven days helping the refugees of the three destroyed cities settled down, and after working day and night, Clara finally got something, after accepting Azazel''s help.


    Today was the day She was going to show her result, so all the remaining 17 cities'' leaders had gathered in The Conquerors'' guild Building.


    "I hope she got the cure." Sunny''s father said in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, Agra family''s head... I know Clara, she''ll succeed."


    Caroton''s mayor, and Nia''s father, said.


    "Yes, We must think positively."


    Prince Chris''s, and Princess Camille''s father, King Edward said.


    Everyone nodded, and turned their heads to Michael, and his members, who sat some meters from them.


    "Supreme really helped us this time." Anerisa''s president said.


    "Yes, and he asked nothing in return, he''s truly the greatest gift to our world." QingLi said.


    "Yes... I have given him the city key, and a statue, which is built at the center of Amerisa, I think he doesn''t like it." Amerisa''s president said.


    "That''s Michael to you... I heard he also sent 1 billion years of life times to all his members, both core and outer members... That''s more than 500,000 players." Firenze said with a smile.


    The leaders were surprised, such high amount of life times... Michael is technically the richest player in VRG, now and forever.


    "I heard his Wedding will be held on 1 of December, that''s three days from now, the whole world is excited, I''m 100% sure if you arrive late, you won''t have anywhere to sit... What am I saying, you won''t have anywhere to stand."


    The second Senator of Valeria, Yomi, said.


    "Ha! I''ll be there before 7am! I can''t miss Supreme''s wedding." Shawn, the boss of infinity street said.


    "That''s nothing! I''ll be there before 6." Commander Wang added with a smile.


    "Wow! I''ll be there before 5am!"


    They all turned to Mika in surprise, moment next; they burst out laughing.


    "Keeping Jokes aside, Michael deserve more than what we have given him... We need something that''ll show our appreciation... Something great, which we''ll give him as his wedding gift." Daniel said.


    The other leaders nodded in agreement, all lost in thought.


    "Sorry for keeping everyone waiting!"


    Their discussion was interrupted by Clara, who walked inside, while pushing an experimental table.


    Everyone watched as she stopped before them, and started. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good morning everyone, I want to say thank you for your patient, and understanding... And thanks to everyone in this room, especially Supreme. We finally got an antidote."


    "Phew!!"


    "Thank goodness!"


    "Finally!!"


    "Nicely done, Clara."


    "But!"


    They all quiet down hearing Clara''s word.


    "There''s a slight side effect." She revealed.


    "Side effect?" Amerisa''s founder frowned slightly.


    "Yes... The antidote can turn the children back, but they''ll lose their memories."


    Silence....


    The leaders all stared at one another, all dumbfounded.


    Clara suddenly smile.


    "But... Mr Michael gave a solution to this problem."


    Upon hearing her, Everyone''s faces brightened up.


    "He could reset the children''s brain, making them remember everything, every single detail, not only that, he could even flitter the bad memories, so the children won''t remember the bad experience they past through."


    The leaders and players in the room were stunned... They all stood up in unison, and turned to Michael.


    "We thank you, Mr Michael!!"


    They said simultaneously, even bowing their heads.


    Michael slightly smiled:


    "It''s all I can do to help, it''s nothing serious." He said.


    They all smiled, and sat down, some staring at Michael, while the rest were staring at Clara.


    "OK, We''ll try the antidote in front of everyone."


    With that said, two Supreme Brigade soldiers walked inside, with a kid with horns on his head, and a tail.


    The child moved his fearful gaze around the room, and stopped in front of Clara.


    "Don''t be scared Child, everyone here is a friend, and they all want you to get better."


    She smiled, and remove the cloths covering the table, unveiling a tray with a syringe and hypodermic needle on it.


    She took the two, and slowly fixed them, then smiled at the child, who stared at her action in fascination.


    "OK, It''ll pinch, but only for a second."


    Clara said in a smoothing tone. She squat down, and slowly took the boy''s hand, and rubbed his skin with a cotton wool.


    The soldiers got on guard, as she moved the needle to the boy''s skin, and slowly puncture it. The boy grimaced, and Clara quickly injected the antidote into his blood vessel.


    "Ouch, see... It only hurt for a second." Clara placed a cotton on the spot injected, and smiled... After some seconds, she ruffled his head and stood back up.


    Clara placed down the things on the table, and raised her head to the people in front or her.


    "The antidote take effect after 30 seconds."


    She said with a smile... Everyone fixed their gazes on the boy.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    He held his stomach, and collapsed on the ground, rolling himself into a ball.


    The soldiers were about to move, but were stopped by Clara.


    "Hold on, at this stage, they tend to be dangerous to anyone who get closer to them." She said.


    The two men quickly stepped away from the boy.


    "AHHHHHH!!!"


    The boy screamed in pain. He got on his knees, and vomited a huge amount of black liquid.


    An unknown stench filled the room, causing the leaders to cover their nose, while others frowned slightly.


    "This is the smell of impurity... The child will continue vomiting it, and with every drop vomited, his/ her appearance changes."


    Everyone stared as the boy kept on puking more black liquid, their eyes widened, seeing the horns on his head reducing... In less than one minute of continuous throwing up, he was finally done.


    Everyone stared in surprise, as the boy looked around in confusion, his horns and tail gone.


    "How are you feeling, child?" Clara asked with a smiled.


    The Boy stared at her in confusion, the next moment, he held his head with a painful expression on his face.


    "AHHHHH!!!"


    They all turned their heads to Michael, who slowly nodded.


    Simultaneously, the boy stopped screaming, and looked up at Clara again.


    "I want to go to my Mum? Where is she?"


    "You''ll see her soon, child."


    Clara smiled brightly, and turned to the Leaders and players.


    "Nicely done, Start Mass production soon, we must get this done before ending of this year."


    Clara nodded:


    "Right away, Mr Michael." She smiled.

 Chapter 367 Why Is He In Such A Rush?!

    [Two days Later.][Amerisa''s Ever High Collage.]


    ''It has been a week and two days now, and I haven''t seen Ira, and Ria, I hope they''re OK.'' Carl thought, walking towards his class, headphones on.


    "Hey, Dude! What about your plan on entering The Conquerors?"


    A guy with huge reading Glasses on, and who was clearly a book nerd rushed up to Carl, a smile on his face.


    Carl smiled, and removed his headphones; "Hi Jimmy. My plans still stand, I''m just thinking of ways to gain any core members'' attention, You know. Like Mr Tyson, or Rahond, maybe Miss Jennifer and Miss Erika."


    "Hahahahaha!!!"


    Jimmy burst out laughing, he laughed so loud that the other students turned towards him.


    "Why are you laughing?" Carl asked in displeasure.


    "Sorry, Bro... You didn''t say Mira, Maria, Miss Violet, or at least miss Niki, and Mr Levi and Mr Ricky... You''re mentioning the leaders of The Conquerors... Guy, I know you''re the son of Mr Shawn, but your father himself won''t be able to see those four you mentioned... Let alone you... I''m not against you bro, It''s just, those four are more important to the whole world that the Leaders themselves... It''ll be a blessing to even set your eyes on Mira and Maria."


    Jimmy walked towards him, and wrapped his arm on Carl''s shoulder, and whispered.


    "Guy, when I saw Mira and Maria on TV, I was shocked... They''re so beautiful! Even the top beauty in this collage don''t match the two... Oh? You know; Tomorrow is Supreme''s wedding... Countless powerful players and figures already arrived at Amerisa... So help a friend out... You can only be allowed in if you receive an invitation card... And I don''t want to stand outside and watch on the huge screen, I want to be in the show."


    Carl frowned slightly, while Jimmy continued:


    "I also heard the highest number of Invitation per family is five, which means that family can bring ten members... And your family only have four, Your mother, father, elder brother and you... If you get three, I''ll be able to come with you... Right bro? Help a friend out."


    Carl sighed.


    "My family was given only two invitation, and My Dad isn''t taking me... He''s taking his younger sister, my aunt... She''s dying to see Supreme in person, especially his Bride... You said Mira and Maria are beautiful, Have you seen Miss Erika and Miss Jennifer?"


    Jimmy was stunned, out of everything Carl said, he got one point.


    "Whoa! Dude!! That means you''re also not going, Why is your father taking your aunt instead of his son?!" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He said, "Carl, You don''t have to go to the wedding, you only need to focus on your studies" That''s what he said."


    Jimmy blinked a couple of times, and sighed softly:


    "I was putting my hopes on you, What should we do now?! We can''t just stay in class when the most epic wedding of the century is taking place... No, I heard that there''s a holiday tomorrow... You see, even the school is taking the day off to just go to the wedding!!"


    "I thought you''ll be sad missing school."


    "If it''s for the wedding, I''ll gladly miss school, but only for a day!!" Jimmy said with a smile.


    Carl chuckled seeing his best friend''s expression.


    "Oh!"


    Carl remembered.


    "Have you seen Ira and Ria lately?"


    Jimmy stared at his friend like he had grown an extra head.


    "Why ask such question? Have you seen them in school?"


    Carl shook his head.


    "Then how did you expect me to see them?"


    "You have a point." Carl slowly nodded, moving her gaze around.


    VOOOOM!!!!


    The two, and the rest students all turned their heads to the gate, seeing a white Bugatti Divo, and two Audis, stopping in front.


    "Is that?!" Jimmy was stunned.


    "That... That Car is more than 10 Million years of life times!! Who in this school can afford that?! Even my father won''t dare use so much life times just to get a car." Jimmy added.


    "That much, Can your father afford even a 5 Million car?" Carl asked teasingly.


    "Hey, Dude!"


    Jimmy punched Carl''s shoulder, then jumped on his back.


    "Get!! Get down, Bro! You''re squeezing me!!"


    "I''m not letti---"


    Jimmy''s word trailed off seeing the bodyguards getting down from the cars.


    Carl looked at his friend on his back, and followed his gaze to the cars. He frowned slightly, seeing the bodyguards.


    "Why did that man look so familiar?"


    He asked, staring at the muscular man in black suit, and sunglasses. Who got down an Audi, and walked towards the Bugatti, and stood beside it; the doors opened.


    "Huh?"


    The two were stunned, seeing the girls stepping down from the Bugatti.


    Jimmy: "Ira?"


    Carl: "Ria?"


    The Two got even more stunned, seeing a Lamborghini stopping behind the cars, and a young man got down, he was in a designer outfit, and black sunglasses.


    "Who''s that?"


    Jimmy got down from Carl''s back, staring at the young man.


    "Wait! That''s the founder''s first disciple, Adrian... But... What is he doing here?!"


    All the students watched as Adrian walked up to the two girls, and bowed with a smile on his face.


    "....."


    "Am I the only one stunned?" Jimmy asked.


    Carl was silent, his gaze fixed on Ira... Who was moving her gaze all over the school, like searching for someone.


    ''Who are you two, Ira? That even Adrian drove here to greet both of you.'' He thought, the next moment, his eyes widened in surprised:


    ''Ira... "M"Ira... Mira!!'' He turned to Ria.


    ''Maria, and Mira!!!'' He froze.


    "Hey, Dude! Why are you suddenly so quiet?" Jimmy asked, slapping Carl''s shoulder, with a smile on his face.


    "It can''t be, Hold on, Dude... I need to confirm something."


    He walked away, heading towards the three...


    ''Now I know why that man looked familiar, he''s Borne! Mira''s head bodyguard... And also a core member of The Conquerors.'' He thought.


    "This boy, I should follow him before he does something bad." Jimmy quickly chased after his friend.


    "Why is he in such a rush?!" Jimmy thought, increasing his pace.

 Chapter 368 I Think Im In Love

    "What are you doing here, Adrian?" Ria asked in mild surprised."Can''t I visit you? You know I have missed you. You''re always busy with the wedding, and other things... This is the only place I can see you." Adrian smiled. Enjoy new adventures from empire


    "In school?!"


    "It''s Your Brother-In-Law''s fault, He stopped everyone from seeing you two... Look at those five staring at me like I''m a stranger." Adrian said with a sad smile, staring at Borne and his brothers.


    Ria chuckled with a smile, and shook her head. "You''re putting everything on my Brother-In-Law? Can you say that in front of him?"


    "Hmm... Mm... When did I say that?" Adrian moved his gaze around the place, even looking at the sky, and ground.


    "Mira, You--"


    Maria turned around, only to see Mira looking all over the school, from a student to another... She gestured to Adrian to wait, and slowly walked towards Mira.


    "Mira!"


    She exclaimed, holding Mira''s shoulders from behind.


    Mira jolted in surprise, and turned around to Maria.


    "Who are you looking for? Or did someone caught your eyes?" Maria asked with a smile, moving her gaze all over the place.


    "What? What are you saying Maria? I... I''m not looking for anyone." Mira said in a low voice.


    "Hmm... I have a question, why are you guys wearing masks?" Adrian asked in mild confusion.


    The two girls turned their heads towards him, before they could say anything.


    "Ira! Ria!"


    "Huh?"


    The two turned around, seeing Carl and Jimmy, who was also their classmate, walking toward them.


    "Ira? Ria? Are those your names?" Adrian was stunned.


    "It''s a long story." Maria said.


    Before Carl could get close to the two, three men appeared In front of them, separating them from the girls.


    "Stop!!"


    Borne said sternly.


    "Mr Borne, I want to see Mira and Maria."


    "Mira and Maria?" Jimmy, who stood behind him was stunned frozen.


    "Let them pass, Sir Borne." Mira said with a smile.


    Borne nodded, and made way for the two friends. Carl nodded, and walked towards Mira.


    "Who would have thought both of you are our classmates? You hid yourselves well." Carl said.


    "That''s for our safety and well... So we can have a normal school life... If we show ourselves, Everyone will be scared, Amaze, and all over us... That''s not what we want... You understand?"


    Carl stared at Mira for some seconds, and slowly nodded: "I understand, but..."


    "No But... I was looking for you."


    "For me?" Carl was surprised.


    "Wait." Mira said, and walked towards the car.


    Maria stepped back, and stood beside Adrian, then whispered:


    "What do you think is going on here?"


    "I don''t know, I think Mira likes him."


    "You think? I''d known Mira for a long time now, And I know she likes him... I think she was impressed on how he handle the matter last time."


    "Last time? What last time?" Adrian was confused.


    "We encountered some dead soldiers, some days ago, I can''t remember the day, but it''s longer than a week... We asked him to take off the heads of the dead soldiers, and he did, not even hesitating for a bit."


    Adrian thought about Maria''s word and slowly shook his:


    "I don''t think that''s the reason, Mira had seen a lot of beheading, that won''t impress her... I think it''s something else."


    Maria thought for some seconds, and nodded. "You''re right."


    Mira walked back, with an envelope, and handed it to Carl.


    With confusion, Carl took the envelope, and slowly opened it... His eyes widened in surprised, bringing out an invitation card.


    "This."


    "I''m inviting you to my Brother''s wedding, will you be there?" Mira asked with a smile.


    "Will I be there? Of course! I won''t miss it in the world!! Thank you so much!" He thanked gratefully.


    "It''s nothing, Oh! About your plan on getting stronger, and finding a teammate to help you, how is it going? Are you still searching for teammates?" Mira asked with a smile.


    "Well..." Carl placed the invitation in the envelope, and looked up at her expecting gaze.


    "Well... I already--"


    "--I''m his teammate...!"


    Jimmy quickly stepped forward, and wrapped his hand around Carl''s neck. Mira''s face fall, while Jimmy continued:


    "...But... I''m a low rank holder, Bronze 3-stars actually... It will be good if you join us." He smiled.


    Mira turned her head to Carl, who smiled lightly.


    "He''s right, We''ll need an extra teammate."


    "Hey what about two?" Maria asked.


    "If she''s going, I am also going." Adrian said with a smile.


    "Wow, Dude. You asked for one, but you gained eight." Jimmy whispered.


    "Eight?" Carl was confused.


    "Yes, Mira, and Maria are coming, and there''s no way, Borne and the other four won''t follow behind... And If we''re lucky, Supreme, or more core members will join... Your plan on joining The Conquerors might really be fulfilled."


    Carl slowly nodded, staring at Mira with a smile.


    RING!!!!!


    A loud Alarm sounded all over the college, while the girls looked at one another, then at the boys.


    "It''s time for class, we''ll get going now, see you two tomorrow... You can ask of me if you want to see the whole party in close view." Mira smiled.


    The girls took their bags from Dick''s hands, and walked towards the college entrance with smiles on their faces.


    The boys fixed their gazes on them, as they walked away.


    Mira looked over her shoulder, staring at Carl, she smiled, and looked away. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Jimmy, Jimmy."


    Jimmy turned to Carl, hearing his name: "What''s it, Dude?"


    "I think I''m in Love."


    "Ahhh!!!" Jimmy''s mouth dropped wide open.


    "In Love, With... With Mira?!"


    Carl slowly nodded.


    "She... She''s still 15, I hope you remember that.... Don''t let her height and mature body deceive you."


    "Who told you I love her because of her body?" Carl turned to his friend, a deep frown on his face.


    "Just saying... But you should think on how to face Supreme."


    "That won''t be a problem."


    "...."


    Jimmy was stunned.


    "You''re right, Love is something you should fight for! So I''m with you." Adrian said with a smile, while Carl nodded.


    Borne, and his brothers looked at one another, and slowly nodded their heads.

 Chapter 369 My Goodness!

    [Wedding Eve.][Grand Hotel.]


    "What is it, Erika? Tomorrow is your wedding, so why''s your face down?"


    Jennifer, who sat in front of Erika in the VIP room asked, upon noticing Erika''s low mood.


    The other eight ladies in the room all turned towards her.


    "What?! Erika, don''t tell me you don''t want to get married!" Jasmine said in shock.


    "What?"


    Erika looked up at her, and quickly shook her head.


    "No-No-No-No... That''s not it."


    "Then tell us, what are you thinking about?" Violet asked with a smile.


    "I''m just thinking about my past life, I never dreamed of getting here, or knowing any of you... I''m just amazed, that''s all."


    The girls looked at one another and smiled.


    "We understand. I''m still surprised I''ll be a bridesmaid... Normally, I would be in my castle, drinking tea, and taking boring classes on ways to be elegant, and noble princess... Gosh, you don''t know how happy I am for being here, instead in those classes."


    They all blinked a couple of times, staring at Camila.


    "So you''re using my wedding to escape lectures?"


    "You can put it that way, and well... It has been long I attended a wedding... So girl, cheer up, and drink to your heart content!" She raised her glass of wine into the air.


    "Yeah! Camila is right, drink to your heart content!" Veronica also raised her glass, and the rest followed.


    Erika chuckled, and also raised her glass.


    "To Erika! And Congratulations in advance!!"


    They all said in unison.


    Erika smiled: "To me!"


    They all gulped down their wines, and slammed down their glass on the table, moved their gazes around and burst out laughing.


    "That was cool! Again... Girls Time!"


    Niki yelled, pouring more wine in her empty glass, and passed it to Helena.


    _


    While the girls were drowning in celebration, The men were in the next room, calmly drinking and chatting.


    "So Mr Michael, why did you call us here?" Amerisa''s president asked with a smile. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael moved his gaze on the six men sitting on the long table, and slowly nodded.


    "As you all know, my bride have some issues with her family, and currently no one knows if her father is alive or dead."


    The Six got serious, silently listening to Michael.


    "I want my wedding to be the best, and I don''t want to miss any single detail... Especially the most important one."


    He sighed and continue:


    "I need someone who''ll walk Erika down the aisle... A father figure."


    The six looked at one another in surprise, before they could say anything, Michael continued: Stay updated through empire


    "And Erika herself had chosen someone."


    "That''s good, Who?" Joker asked with a smile.


    Michael smiled, and opened his mouth:


    "She picked; Mr Robert."


    "Huh?"


    "....."


    They all turned to Robert, who was stunned... He stood up, in his black suit, and bowed at Michael.


    "I''m honored, to walk the General''s bride down the aisle... Thank y--"


    "--I''m the one who chose you, so there''s no need for you to thank me... The right person you should be thanking is Erika."


    "Yes."


    Robert nodded, and sat back down, a bright smile on his face.


    "Congratulates, Major Robert." Commander Wang said with a smile, rising his glass of wine to Robert.


    "Thank you, Commander--"


    "--Stop with the honorific, call me Wang! This is a celebration!!" Wang cut him off with a smile.


    "Yes, Comman-- I mean, Mr Wang."


    "Haha! Good." Wang said with a laugh.


    Michael smiled with the atmosphere, and took a sip of his wine.


    "Hey, Michael... How do you feel?" Tyson whispered.


    "How do I feel? I don''t get your question?" Michael stared at him with a raised eyebrow.


    "You know, you''re getting married tomorrow, aren''t you scared or anything?"


    "Why would I be scared of my own wedding?" Michael was confused.


    "Hmm... Not about your wedding."


    "..."


    Michael was getting even more confused, even with his psychic powers, he couldn''t understand Tyson''s question.


    "Your honeymoon, aren''t you scared, I heard some bride are wild on bed, especially when it''s their first time."


    "Pifffff!"


    Michael spurted out the wine in his mouth. His action drew everyone''s attention.


    "WHAT?!"


    He asked, staring at Tyson, who sat upright on his seat.


    "Why are you yelling, Michael? Is something wrong?" Tyson asked, staring at Michael with a teasing smirk on his face.


    ''....This bastard! You''ll see what I''ll do to you on your wedding.'' Michael thought, and shook his head.


    "Sorry, I just got surprise... You guys should enjoy the night, I''ll get going."


    He glared at Tyson, stood up, and walked out.


    "What did you do, Tyson?" Chris asked in mild confusion.


    "Just ask him about his honeymoon."


    Tyson''s replied stunned the men in the room.


    _____


    [Back to the girls.]


    "Whoa!"


    Jennifer quickly caught Erika, who was aimlessly moving around.


    "Come on, girl. Your alcohol tolerance is very low, and you followed the girls, drinking... What were you thinking?"


    "Hey Jenny!!... I''m happy today! Why shouldn''t I enjoy myself!!"


    Erika yelled, drawing everyone''s attention.


    "Hold on, Isn''t that Miss Jennifer and Miss Erika?!"


    "Yeah, Huh? Is Miss Erika Drunk?"


    "It seems so, should we help?"


    "Are you mad?! If you dare even touch her clothes, Your head will be blown away... Guy, look around, what do you see?"


    The guy looked around the Lobby, seeing more than twenty men in black, standing on every single corner of the hotel, all putting on sunglasses... Their hands folded before them.


    "Are those men?"


    "Yes, they''re all soldiers of Supreme Brigade, the weakest among them is a Platinum medal holder, while the strongest is a Sovereign medal, and he''s Major Robert... So be careful."


    The guy slowly nodded.


    "Come on, Erika... Low your voice." Jennifer pleaded; "Gosh, where is Mira and Maria?"


    "What happened?"


    Erika''s eyes widened in Joy, she swiftly turned around... Seeing Michael walking toward them, she ran towards him, tightly hugging his neck.


    "You... You''re Drunk?" Michael was stunned, his hands wrapped on her waist.


    "Yes!! Yes! I''m Drunk for you!!"


    "....."


    "My goodness!"


    Jennifer facepalmed herself.


    "You guys shouldn''t get to see each other." She added.


    Michael smiled at Jennifer, and tightly held Erika, while she tightened her hold.


    Moment next, the space beneath their feat tore opened, and the two entered, leaving the stunned onlookers and Jennifer behind.


    "Micky!" She sighed helplessly.

 Chapter 370 Wedding 1

    Michael and Erika appeared in the park, right in front of the fountain.Erika stared at the glowing colors in amazement, slowly following their movement, as they moved with the waters.


    Michael stood three steps behind her, staring at Erika with a loving smile.


    He walked towards her, and hugged her waist from behind, resting his head on her shoulder.


    "Remember this place?" He asked in low voice.


    Erika felt a jolt of electricity, with his breath on her bare shoulders... Even in her state, she slowly nodded her head.


    "This... This is where you confessed..."


    She turned around, staring longing at his eyes.


    "I can''t wait to be yours." She lowered her gaze.


    Michael held her chin, and raised her head to his face.


    "You''re already mine."


    "True, But not yet--"


    Erika froze, as Michael closed her lips with his.


    "Mmm."


    She moaned, and deepened the kiss.


    ____


    [NEXT DAY!]


    [WEDDING DAY!!]


    Finally, the day of the wedding arrived, and all the leaders were already waiting inside, for the groom, and his Bride... While on the outside, hundreds of people stood waiting for the wedding to begin.


    "Dude! Look at so many people, all gathered to watch the wedding...!! Come on, we can''t stand here, we should enter." Jimmy said, pulling Carl with him.


    "This feels weird, I''m always the one pulling you to places, not the other way around... What got into you?"


    "Nothing, come on. Wait, do you have Mira''s phone number?" Jimmy stood, turning around to face his friend.


    "Hmm... I forgot to ask."


    "Come on, Dude! Look around us, there are millions of people here."


    Carl raised his eyebrows at his friend.


    "OK, I exaggerated... But still, we can''t just stand here when we can get inside." Jimmy said.


    Carl thought for a moment, looked at the invitation in his hands, and nodded.


    "You have a point." He said.


    "Who do we have here?"


    The two turned their heads to their side, seeing a blonde hair guy walking towards them, with two other guys following behind him.


    "Young master, Silvio... He''s the president''s nephew."


    "I know." Carl nodded at Jimmy''s word, and asked:


    "What is it, Silvio? If you''re here for the wedding, you can get going."


    Silvio folded his hands in front of his chest, and sneered at Carl.


    "I heard you said something about Mira''s phone number... I want to know how such a guy like you can have the number... You might have a powerful background, but everything is on your brother."


    "You!!"


    Carl held himself back, and sighed softly;


    "This is a wedding, it won''t be good if we caused a commotion, this isn''t college... But, Silvio. We''ll settle this some other time."


    "Settle what?"


    Silvio scoffed, and continued, his word filled with disdain.


    "Don''t you know who my uncle is? Even if I place a bomb here, no one will object, not even Supreme or The Conquerors."


    The two guys behind Silvio were stunned by his bold words, while Carl and Jimmy looked at one another, and burst into laughter.


    "You... You''ll set a bomb here and Even Supreme won''t be able to do anything about it? Even your uncle, the President won''t dare say that, let alone do it... At least I''m the son of my father, and no matter what happens, I''ll have a hold on the properties, and companies."


    Carl stepped forward, stopping a foot from Silvio, staring straight at his eyes, and continued:


    "But you? Do you have a say with your uncle''s companies? Let alone his companies. Do you have any power in his Household? So shut up, get out from my sight, and find a place to hide."


    "...!!"


    Silvio and his two friends were stunned speechless, staring at Carl like he had grown an extra head.


    "How dare you speak to me with such disrespect?!!"


    Hearing the roar, the crowd all turned their heads to the two guys, who were staring at one another with pure hatred.


    "What''s happening here?"


    "Are they fighting? Don''t they know whose Wedding this is?"


    "Those two looks familiar."


    "Yes."


    The crowd were murmuring, which surely drew the attention of the guards.


    "Something is happening over there, Anyone who''s causing the commotion should be kick out from here."


    With Borne''s word, more than ten guards nodded, and walked towards the location.


    "You really want to do this here? Don''t forget we''re both in the same rank." Carl said with narrowed eyes.


    "Haha! What if we''re in the same rank? I can defeat you with a punch."


    Carl stared at him for some seconds, and shook his head:


    "I can offend the president, But I''ll never offend Supreme, especially not on his wedding day."


    With that said, he turned around and walked away.


    "How dare you walk out of me?!!"


    Silvio roared in rage, he channeled his mama into his fist, and lunged towards Carl.


    "Watch out, Carl!!" Jimmy yelled in shock.


    Carl turned around, only to see Silvio''s fist heading toward his face.


    BAM!!!!


    A gush of wind blew, pushing everyone a step back.


    "How dare you attack someone on my brother''s wedding?!"


    Mira''s cold voice tear through the crowd like a hot knife on butter.


    Silvio stared at Mira in front of him, who caught his punch on her palm... He blinked in confusion.


    ''How did she get here so fast?''


    He quickly redrew his fist, and said with a smile.


    "Sorry Miss Mira... But Carl offended me first, He said a lot of bad things against Supreme; that''s why I acted."


    Mira raised an eyebrow, and a smirk appeared on her face.


    "Really?" She asked.


    "Yes!" Silvio quickly nodded.


    ''Mira love her brother more than herself, there''s no way she''ll let Carl go that easily. Carl... Just wait for your doom.'' He thought.


    "I hate liers."


    "Huh?"


    BAM!!!!


    A kick connected with his cheek, sending him flying some meters back.


    BANG!


    Silvio fell heavily on the ground, and threw up a mouthful of blood.


    "..."


    The crowd were stunned.


    "Please take care of him.... I don''t want to see him anywhere close to this wedding, same with these two."


    The guards who walked our from the crowd nodded, and walked towards Silvio and his boys.


    "It''s good to see you."


    Mira smiled, moving her gaze on Carl''s black suit, and nodded in satisfaction.


    "Come both of you, the wedding start in two hours... Let me get you a place to sit."


    She smiled, and walked towards the Mega Super Hotel. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carl and Jimmy looked at one another, smiled, and quickly followed behind her.


    "Dude, I don''t think you can block that kick." Jimmy whispered.


    Carl looked at Mira''s long legs, hiding behind the long black pants she was currently wearing, and sighed.


    "I don''t think I''ll even see her strike."

 Chapter 371 Wedding 2

    [Two Hours Later.]After the whole incident with Silvio and Carl, the atmosphere returned to its happy celebration.


    _


    Carl sat on the front row, with Jimmy beside him, all staring at the Over decorated huge Lobby... Journalists, cameramen, women, and Reporters were all over the place, Taking pictures of every slightest movement.


    "Wow! This is too extravagant, even for me."


    Carl turned to his friend, and was stunned seeing him soak in sweat... He frowned, and whispered:


    "Dude! Why are you so sweaty? Don''t embarrass me."


    "Sorry... I''m just nervous... Can''t you see the people sitting on my right, and back?" Jimmy was sweating harder.


    Carl looked at Jimmy''s side, seeing Commander Wang, and Amerisa''s President, even Joker... All on Jimmy''s right.


    Carl looked behind their seat, seeing Daniel, The Leaders of the other four biggest Cities... He gulped in, seeing the founders sitting at the other row of seats, from theirs.


    "I get your points... So many powerful people, any of them could destroy us." Carl said in a low voice, his heart also shakened.


    Jimmy placed his reading glasses on the crook of his nose, and sighed:


    "We can do this... This might be a test... Let show them we can also sit beside the leaders."


    "You''re right, Jimmy... You''re right." Carl nodded.


    "Hey, Both of you are here."


    The two looked up, seeing Maria standing before them, she was in a one-shoulder long white gown, with a beautiful smile on her face.


    With Maria''s question, the leaders all turned to the two out-of-place guys, who instantly broke out in sweat.


    "Why do you two suddenly look paled?" Maria asked in mild confusion.


    "It''s nothing." Jimmy quickly answered, and continued:


    "I mean, We''re cool... We just got here, and waiting for the wedding to start." Jimmy added, trying to art cool.


    Maria smiled at the two:


    "Ok, If you need anything, just call for the waiters, they''ll assist you with anything... Or..." Maria trailed off, and turned to Carl.


    "...Or, should I call Mira Over?"


    "No. No... She would be busy, there''s no need."


    "Ok then."


    Maria shrugged.


    "WOW!!!!!!!"


    "MICHAEL IS HERE!!!!!!"


    "WOW! SO HANDSOME!!!!"


    Everyone turned to the door, hearing the excited screams of the people outside.


    "My Brother-In-Law is here... Catch you later." Maria held her gown, and quickly rushed to the entrance.


    "That was something."


    Jimmy said, looking behind his seat, staring at the door.


    Maria stopped outside, staring at the Rolls-Royce Golden phantom, which was parked in front of the hotel...


    Tyson got down, He was in a white suit, and shoes... He buttoned his suit, then opened the door, with a smile on his face.


    A white shoe stepped down from the car.


    "Michael!!!"


    "We''re here!!!"


    "Congratulations!!!!!!"


    "Yeah!!! I want to see his face!!"


    "Me too!!"


    "Move out from the way!!"


    Another white shoe stepped out.


    "Yeeeeee!!!"


    "We''re waiting!!!!"


    "Come on, Michael!!!"


    The crowd were ecstatic, screaming on the top of their lungs... The guards were having a hard time holding them down.


    Everyone watched as Michael finally got down from the car.


    Silence...


    "Uhhh."


    BAM!


    Half of the girls instantly got wet, staring at his face, those with weak mindset instantly fainted.


    Michael was in a white silver Suit, and a bow tie, which reflected the sun rays itself... His inky black hair was style to the back, more radiant than ever. A white overcoat draped on his shoulders... His eyes were deep, and distance, but to the girls, it was like staring at the god of lust himself.


    Michael moved his gaze on the Crowd, and finally smiled.


    That set off the flames


    "YEAHHHHH!!!!!"


    "MICHAEL!!!!!!"


    "YOU''RE SO HANDSOME, MICHAEL!!!"


    "RUN AWAY WITH ME!!!!"


    "SAME!!!"


    "TAKE A PICTURE WITH ME, MICHAEL!!!!"


    "ME TOOO!!!"


    70% of those screaming were females, in all ages.


    The Journalists, and Reporters quickly got into action, taking pictures, and talking on their mics.


    Michael waved his hand at the crowd, and walked towards the Hotel, with Tyson, Sunny, Rahond, and Chris following behind, all in white suit.


    Michael stopped, and scanned Maria who stood before him.


    "You look beautiful."


    He said with a smile.


    "Oh, Thank you, Brother-In-Law... Come on."


    She made way, and Michael walked in with his group following behind.


    "Wow! Can a guy be so handsome?!"


    Jimmy was stunned, he had to remove his glass, and wear it again, to see if he was seeing things.


    "Wow! I''m also impressed." Carl said, utterly stunned.


    At the other row, two girls stared at Michael, a smile on one''s face, while a sad smile on the other''s.


    "Wow, Look Sarah... Michael is so Handsome!" Kira said with a smile.


    "Yeah." Sarah slowly nodded, her gaze fixed on Michael.


    Noticing the sadness in her friend''s tone, Kira turned towards her.


    "Don''t be sad Kira, You''ll find someone else... Someone better than Michael, who''ll love you."


    "Who will be better than Michael?"


    "No one, But... But you''ll see... Believe me."


    Sarah stared at her friend with a raised eyebrow.


    "What are you two saying? Be quiet." Mrs Jones said, sternly staring at the two on her left.


    "Yes, little Sister, listen to Mum." Tina, the manager of Mega super hotel said.


    Sarah rolled her eyes, not uttering a single word, just staring at Michael, who walked up to the Altar, and stood before the pastor.


    Tyson, Sunny, Chris, and Rahond stood at the side, moving their gazes around.


    "I''ll have to admit, Michael is one handsome champ." Clara said, staring at Michael.


    "Guy, do you think I can have such a wedding?" Jimmy asked, turning his head to Carl.


    "First gathered 10 Billion years of life times, then you can."


    "Dude, Why are you so heartless? I can''t even have ten Thousands, and you''re going to 10 Billion!" Jimmy said in a displease tone.


    "Before thinking about marriage, think about the girl that''ll accept to marry you." Carl''s indifferent answer stunned him.


    Before he could say anything, a sharp shriek, tore those the space.


    "Eeeeeee!!! The Bride Is Here!!!!!!"


    "WOW!!!!"


    Everyone turned their heads to the door, seeing two Rolls-Royce phantom coming to a stop, with a white Limousine following behind.


    "Huh?"


    The two''s jaws dropped wide open.


    "I change my mind, You''ll need 100 Billion to have such wedding." Carl said.


    "...."


    S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 372 Wedding 3

    The two white Rolls-Royce''s doors opened, and eight girls got down, all in white expensive gowns.The Limo doors opened, and five young girls walked out, with beautiful flowers in hands, all in white high-low dresses. These girls were once vampires, sent to assassinate Mira, Erika and Jennifer.


    A white high heel stepped out, then followed by another, and Jennifer got down; she was in a white bandage dress, with silver lining on both sides...


    "MISS JENNIFER!!! WE LOVE YOU!!!"


    "YES!!! WILL YOU MARRY ME?!!"


    "I''LL GLADLY ACCEPT TO BE A KEPT SON-IN-LAW!!"


    "SAME HERE!!"


    Jennifer smiled, and stood at the side.


    Mira got down, she was in a white Tiered-made gown, and white heels... She smiled brightly at everyone, and move to the left.


    The eight ladies all stood at both side of the car, four on each side, with the five flower girls backing the door.


    Everyone watch in anticipation, as two long silver heels stepped out of the Limo.


    Erika got out with a smile on her face, she was marvelous... Her long silver hair was styled down, like an endless waterfall... She was In a white mermaid gown, with priceless silver gems on its lower segment.


    "WHOA!!!"


    Half of the men instantly got nosebleed, staring at the beauty before them.


    "WOW!!! I have now seen everything!!"


    "MICHAEL IS SO LUCKY!!"


    "I WISH TO BE IN HIS SHOE!!"


    "NOT ONLY IN HIS SHOE, I WISH TO BE HIM!!!"


    "Yeah!!!"


    The Crowd watched, as Robert got down... He was in a black suit, and a tie...


    "That''s Major Robert!!"


    "Yes!!!"


    They watched as Erika hooked her hands in Robert''s arms, and the two walked behind the five flower girls, with Jennifer, and Mira following behind, then the Ladies.


    "WOW!!!"


    "COME ON, WATCH THE SCREEN!!"


    "YES!!"


    They watched as the group entered the hotel.


    _


    Michael''s gaze was fixed on Erika, as she slowly walked towards him, her head held high... She gave him a bright smile, as Robert led her towards the Altar.


    "Wow! Miss Erika is Beautiful!! I thought she''s already beautiful, but this... She''s a goddess! The goddess of beauty!" Kira said in amazement.


    "You have a point, I now know why Michael chose her." Sarah said in a low voice.


    _


    ''It seems after the gods'' blessing, My Love got even more beautiful.''


    Michael smiled, and calmly took Erika from Robert, who smiled at him, and step to the side, standing with Drakon, Tyson and the other guys.


    While the girls stood with Maria, on Erika''s side.


    Michael winked at her, and the two turned to the pastor, a man looking his late 40s, in a black suit, with a mic in hand.


    "Today we gathered here to wed Mr Michael and Miss Erika."


    The Audience smiled, listening to the pastor, who gave a small speech, and entered the vows.


    "Mr Michael, Please follow me--"


    "--That won''t be necessary."


    Michael cut him off, and turned to face Erika... She also turned, staring at his eyes


    Michael smiled, and started:


    "Erika..."


    He smiled, and continued:


    "We met in some circumstances." He chuckled lightly.


    "But who would have thought we''ll be standing on the altar together, getting married."


    Erika smiled, her gaze fixed on his eyes, as he continued:


    "So today, I''ll promise you this. I, Michael, will be true to you in good times and in bad, in sickness and in health. I will love and honor you all the days of my life. I take you as my wife, with your faults and your strengths, as I offer myself to you with my faults and strengths, and... I''ll never leave, hurt or betray you in my whole life. I''ll always protect you, and we''ll be together for eternity..."


    "Awww...."


    The Ladies all exclaimed, feeling touch by Michael''s Vow.


    Erika smiled, straighten her back, and opened her mouth.


    "I, Erika, will be true to you in good times and in bad, in sickness and in health. I will love, cherish and honor you all the days of my life. I take you as my Husband, and life, with your faults and your strengths, as I offer myself to you with my faults and strengths, and... I''ll never leave, hurt or betray you in my whole life, I''ll be your shield, and we''ll be together for eternity..."


    "Wow... That was deep." Jimmy said In a low voice. While Carl nodded his head.


    Two girls walked forward with rings on silver pillows.


    Michael and Erika took the rings, and looked at one another with smiles on their faces.


    Michael took Erika''s hand, and slowly put the ring on her ring finger.


    "We''re bonded forever." He said, looking up at her eyes.


    Erika smiled, held his hand and put the ring on his finger.


    "For eternity." She clarified with a smile.


    The Pastor smiled at the two, and said:


    "You can seal it, by kissing your bride."


    Michael nodded, his gaze fixed on Erika''s eyes.


    The two moved their heads closer, and closed one another lips in their.


    "YEEEEEE!!!!!!"


    "CONGRATULATIONS!!!!"


    "YES!!!!"


    The Crowd outside, and girls threw the flowers in their hands into the air, and simultaneously, rose petals started falling from the ceiling, on the audience, and all of Amerisa.


    "Wow, What a Wedding!!" Jimmy yelled out loud.


    The two newlywed finally separated from the kiss, and turned to the audience, waving their hands at them.


    "Congratulations, Brother, and Sister-In-Law!!"


    Mira and Maria rushed towards the two.


    "Thank you, Mira."


    Erika smiled, hugging Mira.


    "Congratulation, Michael."


    "Congratulations, Partner!!"


    Drakon, Tyson, and Sunny walked towards Michael, giving him a big hug.


    "Thanks." Michael nodded.


    "More Congratulations."


    Jennifer walked towards Erika, giving her a bouquet of flowers.


    "Thank you so much, Jenny!"


    Erika quickly hugged Jennifer.


    Read new chapters at empire


    "I''ll be waiting for your wedding." She whispered in Jennifer''s ear.


    "Keep waiting."


    Jennifer answered, and the two burst out laughing.


    "Wow! Congratulations, Mr Michael." Commanded Wang, and the leaders walked up to Michael, shaking his hand one at a time.


    "Thank you everyone for coming." Michael smiled at them.


    "That''s not all, Mr Michael... There''s a banquet for your wedding, the whole Amerisa must enjoy." Ameriasa''s president said with a smile.


    Michael stared at the group, and slowly nodded, he turned his head to Erika, who stood some meters from him, getting ready to throw the bouquet of flowers.


    "Wooo!"


    She threw it.


    "Yeah!!!"


    All the girls raised their hands to catch it, but it fell on.


    "Huh?"


    Jimmy was stunned, seeing the flower on Carl''s Lap.


    "....." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *


    *


    *


    Wedding!!!!!


    Our MC and FL are finally Married!!!!


    I still can''t believe it!!!


    I''m working on Pictures, I''ll upload them soon.

 Chapter 373 Thank You

    [Night Time.][8:00Pm.]


    After the whole celebration at the banquet. Everyone stood in front of the grand hotel, with the Reporters and Journalists still taking pictures, and videos.


    "Mr Michael, this is for you."


    Amerisa''s governor stretched forth his hand towards Michael, who stood before them, with his Bride.


    "This?"


    Michael stared at the house key in confusion.


    "This is a gift from all the leaders. This is the key to the palace on the north Island, it''s your wedding gift, from us." The Governor said with a smile.


    Michael moved his gaze on the leaders, and turned to Erika, who slowly nodded her head. He smiled, and turned to the Governor.


    "Then we won''t refuse."


    He took the key, and the leaders all sighed in relief.


    Michael moved his gaze on the guests, and yelled.


    "Thank you all for coming and celebrating with us, my Bride and I are more than happy, and for that, we''re also giving everyone a thank-you gift."


    The gathered crowd looked at one another in confusion, and surprise.


    The next moment.


    DING!!!!!!


    They all raised their bracelet. Upon seeing the amount of life times, their eyes widened in shock... Moment next:


    "WOW! YOU''RE THE BEST SUPREME!!!!"


    "FROM NOW ONWARDS, YOU''RE MY GODFATHER!!!"


    "YES!!! YOU''RE ALREADY MY GODFATHER!!"


    "I LOVE YOU SUPREME!!!!"


    "SORRY, MRS MICHAEL, BUT THIS IS FROM OUR HEARTS!!!!"


    "YES!!!!"


    Their voices shook the city, reaching hundreds of miles away, the whole Amerisa was screaming in joy!


    "Dude!!! I am Rich!!! For just coming to a wedding!!" Jimmy was ecstatic.


    "10... 10... 10 Billion years of life times?"


    Carl moved his gaze from his bracelet, to the hundreds of people around them, and gulped in.


    "How Rich is Michael?" He muttered.


    "Dude! 10 Billion for everyone." Jimmy wrapped his hand on Carl''s neck.


    "You must hold Mira down, If you lose her, I won''t be your friend anymore; you heard me?"


    Carl blinked a couple of times, and slapped Jimmy''s hand off his shoulder.


    "Keep a distance from me."


    "Come on, Dude! I was kidding, Nothing else!!" Jimmy said with a smile, while Carl rolled his eyes.


    Michael, and Erika waved at everyone, and turned around to see a white Helicopter, waiting for them, fully decorated with beautiful flowers.


    "General Michael, a gift from us, and the Supreme Brigade."


    Robert, and Zukila said with a smile.


    Michael shook his head with a small smile, while Erika opened her mouth.


    "Thank you so much." She walked forward, and gave Zukila a big hug.


    "It''s nothing much." Zukila smiled.


    The two separated, and Erika moved back to her husband, standing beside him.


    "Happy honeymoon!!" Mira yelled with a smile.


    "Yes!! Don''t worry, you can stay as long as needed!!" Maria added, while Jennifer and the others nodded with smiles on their faces.


    "Young man, Congratulations, and thank you for the life times."


    Mrs Jones walked up to the two, a bright smile on her face.


    "Mrs Jones, Thank you for coming, and it''s only a small amount."


    "Small amount? Look at this young boy who was looking for life times some months ago... Come on now, won''t you give this old woman a hug?"


    Michael smiled, and hugged her.


    "I''ll miss you."


    Mrs Jones said, separating from the hug.


    "Take care, Mrs Jones."


    Michael smiled, turned around and held Erika''s hand.


    Everyone watched with smiles, as the two walked towards the Helicopter, and got inside.


    "Bye!!!!!"


    Everyone waved at them, watching as the Helicopter started, and ascends.


    "That''s my, Partner." Drakon said, wiping the tears off his cheek.


    "Huh? You''re also crying?" Tyson asked, also wiping the tears off his face.


    "....Why are you crying?" Drakon asked in mild confusion.


    "I love happy ending." Tyson said.


    "Me too." Violet said, wiping her tears with a handkerchief.


    "Are you guys done crying? We must use this time, and Learn the news Powers given to us." Jennifer said, staring at the Helicopter which was distance away.


    "Huh?"


    The group turned towards her, a little stunned.


    "Hey, Jennifer. Don''t you have tears?" Helena asked in mild confusion.


    "Meaning?" Jennifer turned around to the group.


    "You didn''t cry or anything, why?" Veronica asked.


    "I don''t understand why people cry during weddings... To me, it''s old fashion." Jennifer said.


    "Does that mean you won''t cry on your wedding?" Rahond asked.


    "Why would I cry? And besides, I''m not getting married anything soon."


    "Oh, Really?"


    Drakon said, while everyone tuned their heads to Tyson.


    Tyson stared at them, and was instantly speechless. Find more chapters on empire S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Emm... Hmm... I''m going inside, Who want to have more cake?!"


    Whoosh!


    "Huh?"


    The group were stunned, seeing his speed, as he ran into the grand hotel.


    "Really?"


    ___


    "Are you two already leaving?"


    Carl and Jimmy turned to their right, seeing Mira and Maria walking towards them.


    "If you want us to stay, we''ll stay."


    Carl elbowed Jimmy''s stomach, and said to the two.


    "Don''t mind him, we aren''t leaving, we want to stay a little longer."


    Mira and Maria looked at one another and smiled.


    "I have been looking everywhere for you."


    The four turned to Adrian, who walked up to them with a smile on his face... He stopped in front of Maria, and smiled brightly at her.


    "Oh? You two are here." He added, noticing Carl and Jimmy.


    "Yeah." Carl said, scratching the back of his head.


    "Good, we can all go out and enjoy ourselves! The cinema perhaps?" Adrian suggested, and added:


    "Don''t worry, My treat."


    "Aww... So cute." Maria smiled, and turned to Mira. "What do you say, Mira?"


    Mira thought for some seconds, and shrugged:


    "Ok."


    "Good, you guys are coming with, right?" Maria turned to the two friends.


    "We won''t miss it!!" Jimmy yelled, while Carl slowly nodded.


    "Come on, Let''s use my car." Adrian said with a smile.


    Jennifer watched the group, and turned her head to Drakon and Borne.


    "You remember Michael''s Order, Keep an eye on those two."


    Drakon nodded, and flew into the air.


    "Yes, Miss Jennifer!!"


    Borne said, and walked away with his brothers.

 Chapter 374 Honeymoon [R-18] 1

    [Warning! Adults'' Content! Read on your own advise.]_


    [Island.]


    The Helicopter slowly landed on the ground, and Michael got down, and helped Erika down.


    The two stared at the huge white Mansion in front of them in surprise, even the pilot was stunned.


    The huge mansion was absent of fence, and gate, but all types of flowers were placed all over the place... Some in shapes of love.


    "Wow, those guys are something else." Michael said with a smile. He looked over his shoulder with a raised eyebrow.


    Seeing his eyes, the Pilot quickly nodded, and started the copter, quickly flying away, leaving the two alone on the Island.


    "What do you want to do Love?" Michael turned to Erika, a smile on his face.


    "Come on."


    Erika smiled, and walked towards the Mansion... Michael chuckled, and followed behind her, while secretly Spreading his Divinity all over the Island, making sure they were alone.


    Discovering no one, he sighed in relief, and entered the house with Erika.


    The two were stunned seeing the highly decorated sitting room. Erika stared at the stairs in front of them, which led upstairs in fascination.


    "Wow, I''m impressed."


    Michael nodded, staring at the golden couches, made from real gold, literally. Find your next read on empire


    Michael stared at Erika before him for some seconds, and walked towards the bar, and took two glasses, and a bottle of wine. Erika''s gaze followed his every action.


    "Come on, Let have a drink."


    He waved the wine bottle, and glasses at her, and walked towards the couches.


    Erika smiled slightly, and followed, sitting beside him.


    "Shouldn''t we get out from these clothes?" She asked.


    "Not yet."


    Michael smiled, pouring her a glass of wine, stopping it halfway.


    "I don''t want you drunk." He said with a loving smile, handing her the glass.


    "My husband is so sweat." Erika took the glass, and tested it, her eyes on him.


    Michael smiled, poured his, and raised it to her.


    "Cheers!"


    Erika tap her glass on his, and added:


    "To us."


    The two gulped down their wines, and placed the glasses down in unison... Looked at one another, and burst out laughing.


    "I''m so happy."


    Erika rested her head on his shoulder, staring at the wine bottle.


    "Me too. Finally, you''re mine."


    "You know what will make this night more enjoyable?" She sat up, turning to him, with a mischievous smile.


    "No, I don''t know." Michael shook his head.


    "A good shower."


    "...."


    Michael blinked, and opened his mouth:


    "Wait for me."


    He stood up, and climbed the stairs: "When I''m ready, I''ll let you know." He added.


    Erika poured herself another glass, and held it in her hands, moving her gaze around the huge sitting room.


    ''Finally... I''m so happy!! Can''t wait for the night... Wait, Will it hurt during the first time? Jennifer said it will, a little... What am I saying? Jennifer hasn''t experienced it, she''s just saying that out of movies and Books she had read...'' She smiled.


    ''Michael knows it''s my first, so he''ll be gentle... Right?''


    DING!


    A notification from her white bracelet interrupted her thoughts. Erika looked down at her bracelet, and smiled.


    She stood up, and walked towards the stairs. Erika held her gown, and slowly climbed up the stairs.


    ''Jennifer, Mira. And Maria... Do you guys have to get me such a long gown and Heels?'' She grumbled.


    ____


    Erika stopped, seeing Michael standing on the hallway, in front of a door.


    "Come on."


    He offered her his hand.


    Erika took it, and followed him inside the room... Michael led her to the bedroom, and helped her sit on the bed.


    "Wait for me."


    Erika watched as he entered the Bathroom, and closed the door.


    ''What''s he up to?''


    __


    Michael stepped into the bathroom and turned on the faucet, adjusting the water temperature. He then Poured in some sweet smelling bath bubbles, which quickly multiplied.


    He walked towards a switch, and turned on the infrared heater in the ceiling. It cast a pleasing red glow that enhanced skin tones.


    "What do you think about the bed?" He asked from inside.


    "Good, but Isn''t the rose flowers too extravagant?" Erika''s voice sounded from the bedroom.


    Michael chuckled:


    "I thought you love roses?"


    "Yeah I do, but this..."


    Michael removed his clothes and wrapped a white towel around his waist, then looked at the room one last time, and nodded in satisfaction... And walked outside.


    When he came out of the bathroom, Erika suddenly stopped speaking and stared at him, mesmerized. A broad smile spread across her face in recognition that this was really going to happen.


    Michael walked up to her, and took her by the hand, helped her up; and led her into the bathroom. There was a warm red glow to the room and a wonderful warmth on her skin. An expensive, claw foot tub stood in the middle of the bathroom with steaming hot water splashing down into bubbles. Soft, fluffy towels in pastel colors hung on a towel rack.


    Standing in the bathroom, Erika was not sure what she should do.


    Should she take her clothes off? S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A stab of apprehension came flooding over her at the thought of being naked in front of Michael. They were married, but no man have even seen that much of her body.


    Before she could act, he moved her to a mat next to the tub and turned her to face a full length mirror. Michael stood close behind her.


    There was just a haze of steam on the mirror from the hot bath water, which gave her image a more dreamy appearance. Michael slowly raised his hand, and began to unfasten her zip on her back... Going slowly, to see if she''ll say otherwise, his gaze fixed on the mirror, staring at her green eyes.


    His touch was like electricity to her. Michael was actually going to undress her!


    That thought was both terrifying and wonderful, but kind of sweet.


    Next, he held her gown, and slowly pulled it down her body.


    The large claw foot tub continued to fill behind them, as he slid her gown down over her waist and down to her feet... Erika stepped out of them as if in a dream.


    ''Was this really happening?'' She thought.


    Michael massaged her calves and thighs before straightening up again. Looking in the mirror, Erika saw her white panties and felt a little embarrassed, and nervous.


    The red glow from the heater gave her skin a healthy, tanned look and felt heavenly on her naked skin. Michael''s fingers slowly moved down her back, and then upward to her collarbone.


    Erika laid her head back on Michael''s chest and she smiled languorously. She could do this all day. The nervousness that she had felt earlier, began to slip away.


    Michael ran his hands up and down her arms. His touch was like electricity. He moved away momentarily to turn off the bath water.


    When he came back, he whispered:


    "Are you ready?"


    Erika felt more current moving down her body, to in between her thigh. She gulped in and slowly nodded her head, not having the energy to say anything.


    She stood there in her white bra and panties. The mirror continued to fog, and her image became more indistinct, and ghostly.


    Michael reached around and kissed her on her jawline, just below the ear. She felt a tingling sensation that began in her neck and traveled to her nipples and continued all the way down to her groin.


    "You look lovely," Michael said close to her ear, and added:


    "I love your curves. And I love your goosebumps."


    Standing under the heater, Erika wasn''t cold. She didn''t know why she had goosebumps.


    He massaged her arms, working his way down to her waist. Michael slid his hands into the waistband of her panties and slid his fingers around the waist to the front, then back to her hips before pushing them down to the floor. And Erika stepped out of them.


    She wondered if Michael noticed her shaved pussy.


    He massaged her waist and worked his way around to her butt.


    "Wow, how nice," he said, almost to himself.

 Chapter 375 Honeymoon [R-18] 2

    [Warning! Adults'' Content! Read on your own advise.]''Where did he learn how to be so seductive?''


    Erika thought, and froze, feeling His hands continued up her back, to her bra strap, and he deftly unfastened her bra, and It slid to the floor.


    Now she stood completely nude. She felt embarrassed, and was glad the mirror was fogged, so Michael couldn''t see her reddened face.


    Michael reached his hands around and cupped a breast in each hand. He found them to be soft as giant marshmallows.


    Michael had never imagined human''s flesh to be so soft, so warm. As he rubbed and pushed them together, small pebbles began to form under his palms.


    "Mmm..."


    Erika moaned and Michael felt himself getting really turned on when he recognized that she was getting aroused. He removed his hand from her breasts, and stroked lightly across her flat tummy.


    Michael felt her tremble at his touch. He kissed the top of her shoulder, moving to the back of her neck, then between her shoulder blades.


    Breaking her revelry, he took her hand. Erika smiled as he led her to the tub, up on the stool and down into the bubbles to the water. She sank into the warm water as Michael prepared a large soft sponge.


    Erika Looked down, her erect nipples protruded through the bubbles on the surface.


    Michael stroked her breasts with the back of his fingers, and smiled.


    "Just gorgeous," he cooed.


    Erika never thought she would have a man say that about her tits. She pushed them up through the water, pressing them together, bubbles running down the trough between them.


    Applying soap to the sponge, Michael lifted her arm and began to stroke along its length. He planted a kiss on the back of her hand after he finished with it.


    He then moved to the other side and repeated the process with the other arm.


    Erika looked up at him and asked, tentatively.


    "Can I touch your cock?"


    "Of course, most gladly." Michael answered with a smile.


    She reached over and released the towel. His dick sprang free, and it was semi-hard.


    Erika carefully touched it, and it stirred and further stiffened, making her giggle. She moved her hand to his butt and pulled him closer. She took his dick in hand and put just the tip into her mouth; and began to explore it with her tongue.


    After some seconds, Erika pulled it out and just held it and studied it, as if she wanted to memorize what it looked like. Then she plunged it back in between her lips, taking more than half his length into her mouth. She sucked hard as she pulled it out with a smacking sound.


    She looked at it again, tracing the veins with her finger.


    "That was good." and with a long sigh, she settled back into the tub, her eyes closed.


    Getting control of himself, Michael continued to bathe her, lifting one of her long legs clear of the water; and using the sponge, he gently washed her, exclaiming over her gorgeous legs, reaching down under the water to get to her buttocks.


    Moving to the other leg, he lifted it free of the water, kissed it, and began to wash it with the sponge. Her breath was becoming more rapidly now as her arousal grew. He reached down into the water and cupped her pussy in the palm of his hand, applying pressure.


    Erika arched her back, closed her eyes, and moaned. He stroked her inner thighs with the back of his hand. First going up and down one leg, then up and down the other. He lifted a leg out of the water and moved down the end of the tub.


    Michael massaged her foot, then brought her big toe to his mouth and sucked. He could feel her leg trembling slightly. Returning it back into the warm water, he fished for the other leg. He repeated the same treatment to that leg, and finished with a kiss to the shin, looking into her eyes. He saw longing and desire he had never seen before.


    "Do you feel clean now?" he asked with a smile.


    "Hell, no. I have never felt more dirty in my life," she said irreverently. "Can we jump into bed, now?" and added with a chuckle.


    "Take it easy there, tiger." Michael said.


    Then an image formed in his head of Erika, naked, with tiger stripes. That was one sexy image.


    He offered her a hand, and she emerged from the tub and stood on the mat. Rivulets of water ran down her skin and she looked good enough to eat.


    Michael stood in front of her, taking in the sight.


    Erika could stand it no more, and wrapped her arms around him, she pressed their naked bodies together, and kissed him hungrily. Her warm, wet body pressed into his. Her tongue searched for his until they danced together.


    Michael felt his erection pushing into her abdomen, just above her pussy.


    Enjoy exclusive content from empire


    They separated and Michael reached for a towel and began to dry her. He rubbed her body with the soft, fluffy towel, beginning with her neck and arms, and worked his way down. She was pleasing to look at.


    Squatting down to dry her feet and legs, he kissed her belly, just below the navel, and then her shaved pussy.


    "Beautiful" he commented. Standing to his feet.


    Michael took her by the hand and led her to the bedroom. The room lighting was on a dimmer, plus there were now flickering, with scented candles around the room.


    Erika lay down on the bed with her legs open and ready. He stood there for a moment, just appreciating her, and her eagerness.


    "What are you looking at? Don''t you want to fuck me?" She asked teasing.


    Michael blinked with a smile, and answered:


    "As a photographer takes a moment to appreciate the meadow before taking a picture. So I must stop and admire God''s handiwork before becoming one with you."


    Erika blushed and smiled demurely. She began to play with her pussy with her fingers, working in a circular motion.


    Michael Moved onto the bed between her legs, and slowly stroked her calves, then her inner thighs. Bending his head, he planted kisses on her inner thighs.


    Moving up her body, he spent a moment admiring her sex. Her swollen labia glistened with her juices. After wetting a finger in his mouth, he ran it slowly up her pussy lips and over her protruding clit.


    Erika moaned and stiffened when he did this.


    Michael slowly moved up her body, running his hands from her hips, along her slender sides, up to the outer edges of her breasts.


    He paused and plant kisses on her flat belly and painted a line around her navel with his tongue. Her waist was incredibly small.


    While doing this, he kept an eye on her face to gauge her reaction. Her eyes were closed and her lips pursed. Her face and upper chest were flushed with arousal.


    Continuing to move up Erika''s body, Michael settled his body on her lower torso. He kissed the edges of her boobs. Using both hands, he pushed them together and kissed her erect nipples.


    Michael traced around her areola with his tongue, while Erika placed her hands on both sides of his head. He gently suckled first on a nipple, then moved to the other, planting kisses all over her breasts.


    They both moaned in pleasure.


    Erika started breathing rapidly, and she began to grind her mound into his abdomen. He moved up, matching his body with hers. They kissed hungrily.


    Michael could feel his dick, along her wet slit as she continued to grind her mound against his pelvic bone. She was very close to her climax.


    Pulling back from their kiss, Michael asked: "Are you ready?"


    Although she was unable to speak, she did not hesitate to nod her head vigorously.


    Michael snaked his hand down between them, while Erika opened up her legs even more.


    Using his hard, swollen member, he ran it up and down her slit, spreading her lips and gathering her juices. He ran his tip around her clit and she wrapped her arms around his torso, holding on like her life depended on it.


    Michael moved his dick down and lined up with her opening, and her fingernails dug into his back.


    Remembering to move decisively, he quickly pushed into her pussy, half way.


    Erika let out a little whimper, and Michael panicked, afraid that he had hurt her. He stopped and his body stiffened. He felt adrenaline surge through him, and he wondered if he would lose his erection.


    "I''m OK." She finally breathed. "Just hold it right there for a bit," she added.


    Michael sensed that she had relaxed, and he slowly eased his body down, penetrating her pussy with the remainder of his length. Erika was so tight, so warm and so velvety.


    He would never get tire of this sensation. It was good that they were holding still so he could savor the sensations. He had an overpowering urge to begin thrusting.


    "Mmm..."


    Erika moaned and squeezed him a little tighter.


    "Oh, Michael! I feel you inside of me. I can even feel it when you twitch!"


    Michael twitched his dick twice, on purpose, and she giggled.


    "We''re finally bonded by soul." Erika added.


    Michael smiled, and asked: "How is it? Are you still feeling pain?"


    Erika smiled, and answered:


    "I felt like you shoved a knife into me for about one second. I still feel it a little bit, but the other sensations completely overwhelm any thought of pain. I feel so, so, so. Completely filled up. It is exquisite!"


    With that she began to kiss him again, frantically. He slowly ground his pelvic bone into her mound, rocking back and forth, trying to stimulate her clit without creating too much friction on the head of his dick.


    "Ngh!"


    He felt he could not hold out much longer.


    Erika was sweating now, and pulled her lips away from his, and she began to gasp like a fish out of water.


    Michael felt her pussy convulse with the waves of an orgasm. He felt himself slip beyond the point of no return and began thrusting in and out, as hard and fast as he could. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahh, I''m cumming!"


    "Cum with me!" Erika yelled.


    His balls slapped into her with a wet sound as his dick jumped, again and again, pumping cum out of him, and deep into her pussy.


    "AHHHH!!"


    The two moaned loudly, and Erika Climaxed again, her body trembling from the afterglow.


    Michael collapsed on her, and they lay together, as one flesh, sweating and panting. Erika kissed him on his lips, and said.


    "Oh, Love. That was wonderful."


    They lay together like that for a moment, and Erika asked: "I badly want to go another round."


    Michael instantly sat up:


    "I''ll be a bed husband if I can''t satisfy my wife. We can go as many rounds you see fit."


    "Then what are you waiting for?" She provoked.


    *


    *


    *


    WOW!! This took me hours!!!


    Please leave a review...


    And I''m rewarding Ten of my readers.


    Redeem Code for freepass: [ABDHYVCGWERND7SFA]


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 376 I Can Read Your Thoughts

    [Next Day.]Michael was in his bed, staring at the ceiling, Erika beside him, her head rested on his chest.


    He smiled remembering last night, they finally did it, and tried countless positions, Erika got exhausted after the sixth round, and the two called it the night... Well... They stopped around 3Am.


    "You''re awake?"


    Erika raised her head to his face, and smiled.


    "Good morning, Wifey." Michael smiled.


    "Morning hubby."


    Michael smiled, and lightly kissed her lips.


    "How are you feeling?" He asked.


    "Hmm."


    Erika exhaled, and rested her head on his chest.


    "I feel like I''m in a paradise, and I''m scared all this is a dream that I''ll wake up from."


    "You have to believe it, This is real."


    Michael smiled, moving his hand under the blanket, from her back, and lower.


    Erika raised an eyebrow, feeling his hands.


    "What to you think about breakfast?" Michael suddenly asked.


    Erika blinked, but nodded her head:


    "I''ll love that."


    "Good."


    Michael stood up, and walked towards the Wardrobe, completely nude.


    Erika''s face reddened, and she quickly covered her face with the blanket.


    "Hahaha!"


    Upon seeing her action, Michael laughed out loud.


    "Why weren''t you shy last night? You were... Well... Energetic."


    Erika lowered the blanket, and glared at him.


    Michael laughed, brought out an underpants, and put in on.


    "I''ll prepare breakfast."


    He flashed her a loving smile, and walked away, gently closing the door behind him.


    Erika sat up, the fluffy huge blanket covering her body.


    "Last night."


    Her face heated up, remembering how rough she was.


    ''Can sex make someone so wide?'' She thought in mild confusion, then get eyes widened.


    ''Last night, We didn''t use protection. Hubby released in me, those that mean he''s ready to be a father? But... What about the monsters? If I get pregnant, I don''t want to raise my child in such world... I want my child to experience only the best in life, and only the best.'' She thought.


    She wasn''t even pregnant yet.


    ''What will Michael say about the gender, does he like boys than girls? Or girls than boys?''


    She stood up, walked towards the wardrobe, and slowly opened it.


    Erika moved her stunned gaze on the lines of clothes, shoes, underwear, and anything she could ever need.


    "I know these are the girls'' doing." She said, taking a sexy pink pantie, and white T-shirt.


    Erika worn the cloth, and took the view of the room with a calm mind.


    She smiled at the dressing table, and with one last look around. Erika walked out from the room.


    __


    Following the smell of fried eggs, Erika traversed the hallway, to the stairs. She quickly rushed down the stairs, and walked towards the kitchen.


    Michael stood before the gas in an apron, frying the eggs in the fry pan with a happy smile on his face.


    "I knew you won''t stay in the room."


    He looked over his shoulder at Erika, who entered the kitchen, and sat down on a stool.


    "I smell eggs." She said with a smile.


    "Yes, Eggs and bacon." Michael answered, and focused on the egg in hand.


    Erika stood up, and walked towards the already prepared Bacons... She rubbed her finger on one, and licked it.


    "Hmm... I haven''t tested the main part, but this is good."


    "Thanks! Why don''t you have one."


    "Really?"


    Erika''s eyes sparkled, she quickly took one.


    "Hold on."


    She froze with the becon close to her open mouth.


    "I mean after brushing your teeth." Michael smiled.


    "I''m not a kid, you know that, Right?" Erika said, staring at him.


    "True, but you''re my baby."


    "You have a point."


    Erika ate the becon, smiled, and walked up to him, hugging him from behind.


    "Don''t forget you''re also my baby... Come on, should we eat, or go to the room?"


    Michael smiled, placed the pan down, and off the gas.


    "It seems you''re hungry for something else, But after... You need to eat and regain your strength." He said.


    "You know my Mana can keep me going for weeks without food, and days without water, right?"


    "Yeah, but what about Sex?" Michael asked, turning around to face her.


    "That''s what I want to find out." Erika looked deep in his eyes.


    Michael chuckled, and lightly kissed her lips:


    "I can read your thoughts, Erika... You have something else in your mind, Sex is just secondary, you''re pushing the primary thought back."


    Erika looked at him in surprise.


    "You?" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Enjoy more content from empire


    "Shh..."


    Michael smiled, and hugged her.


    "I don''t care if our first child will be a boy or girl, to me, Children are a blessing, and I''ll never refuse a blessing... So don''t worry about this."


    Erika blinked, but smiled afterward... She rested her head on his chest, and closed her eyes.


    "Thank you."


    Michael tightened the hug, and whispered:


    "Let''s eat, then we''ll fulfill your secondary thought."


    A jolt of electricity moved all over her body, and she smiled. "Then come on." She said.


    _______


    [Seven Days Later.]


    [Amerisa''s Ever High Collage.]


    RING!!


    "Ok Class, you all know the drill, submit your assignment, and out." Zack stated.


    The students dropped their assignment on the table, and walked out from the class.


    Carl, Jimmy, Mira, and Maria walked side-by-side down the hallway.


    "Miss Mira, did you get the news?" Jimmy asked, staring at Mira''s side profile.


    "News? Are you referring to the S-Rank Gate that appeared right in front of Supreme''s statue?" Instead, Maria answered, addressing Michael by his game name, rather than Brother-In-Law.


    "Yes." Jimmy nodded.


    "We heard, Commander Wang, Mr Daniel and Mr Joker are planning on entering it with their members to clear it." Mira said in a calm tone.


    "What about your Brother?" Carl asked in mild confusion.


    "My Brother-In-Law and sister are still on their honeymoon, They called every day, and ask about us."


    "That''s good, but did you tell him about the gates?" Jimmy asked.


    "What are you saying, Jimmy?! You can''t interrupt someone''s Honeymoon for something, a hundred players can work together to close."


    "That is it my point, Carl... "A Hundred players"? If half fall, the rest follow... But, Supreme can kill them all with a wave of his hand." Jimmy wasn''t backing down.

 Chapter 377 Typhons nightmare Legion

    "I have to say he''s right, but we can''t interrupt my brother''s honeymoon." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Mira said in a calm tone, and added:


    "And... Carl, you have always wanted to enter a gate, isn''t this a good time to enter one?" She looked at Carl.


    "Really?" Carl was surprised.


    "Yeah, You are now a gold medal holder, so you can survive if you stay close to us." Mira said with a smile.


    "Yeah!! Can we go now?"


    "If you are ready, we can."


    "Oh, No, No-No-No-No-No..." Jimmy shook his head.


    "That''s an S-Rank gate, Only Diamond medal holders above could survive in there... And they must be highly prepared to Survive... We''re just Gold and silver players, we won''t survive a minute in there."


    "You can stay back, No one is forcing you to follow." Carl said, while the girls nodded.


    "Come on, Let''s get ready." Maria said.


    Jimmy stood still, watching the three as they walked towards their cars.


    ___


    [White House.]


    Currently, the leaders of Amerisa and the top guild masters were all gathered in a meeting, their faces solemn.


    "What happened in the gate?" Amerisa''s President asked, staring at Joker.


    "The monsters in there... I haven''t seen them before, they are... They are a new breed."


    "New breed?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    "I don''t understand, Mr Joker?" Amerisa''s governor said in mild confusion.


    Joker sighed, and clarified:


    "They aren''t monsters or anything... They''re Humans, Elves, Goblins, Orcs, and even dragons... But all Humanoid... They are dressed in red armors, with flames as their helmets; these guys could speak like humans, and they called themselves; "Nightmare Legion" And..."


    He sighed:


    "...They could all control the Darkness, Death, and space bloodlines."


    "What?!" The leaders were horrified.


    "Not only that, the weakest in this nightmare Legion is in the Half Immortal Realm... But, something is strange."


    They stared at Daniel, who continued:


    "They didn''t attack us, but instead ask about their archenemy."


    "Did they reveal who this person is?" Commander Wang asked.


    The guild masters looked at one another, and said in unison:


    "Abyss Walkers."


    "..."


    Joker sighed:


    "We asked them about their leader, and they gave one name: Typhon... It seems the closer the time, the more of his soldiers awakens. As for now, we don''t know how many he has."


    "How many are in the gate?" Commander Wang asked.


    "We don''t know their exact number, but they''re more than a hundred thousand." Jasmine answered.


    "More than a hundred what?!!" Celina was stunned.


    The President sighed, and started:


    "Commander Wang, Send the soldiers. No one is allowed to enter the gate... Miss Jasmine, can you try contact Michael?"


    "Emm..."


    Jasmine turned to Daniel, not knowing what to say.


    "Forget it... I''m here, I''ll help with this issue... Michael won''t be happy if we interrupt his time with his Bride." Amerisa''s Founder said, standing up.


    "What''s your plan, Founder?" The Governor asked.


    "I have only one plan, which is; Enter the gate, and attack."


    "But founder, some of those guys are dragons, Powerful Dragons." Joker reminded.


    "I know..." The founder stated.


    Amerisa''s governor moved his gaze on everyone, and asked:


    "Do anyone know where Jennifer, Tyson, the Prince, and princess are? Even My Daughter and Son are missing."


    They all shook their heads.


    "I don''t know, those six seem to have disappeared from this world." Joker said.


    "Maybe they''re in a game?" Karen asked.


    "No, It has been days. Five days actually, but still." Commanded Wang was confused.


    "Maybe they''re training." Amerisa''s vice president, Joy, guessed.


    Joker stood up;


    "We don''t have time to be asking about their whereabouts, we must close the gate before those "Nightmare Legion" as they called themselves, enter our world... I''m going." He said.


    "Joker, Don''t think because you''re now a Sovereign medal holder, you can face those guys alone; we''re going with you." Commander Wang stood up, his white bracelet on clear view.


    "Yes... We can''t give them what they ask for, we can only chase them out from this world." Daniel said, and stood up.


    "Daniel is right... And with the God''s blessings on some of us, We won''t go down that easily." Jasmine said.


    "She''s right..."


    They all nodded, stood up, and walked away, leaving Amerisa''s President, his Vice, and the governor behind.


    "What should we do? Joker said the weakest in that Army is in the Half immortal realm, who''s even more powerful than a Sovereign... And our strongest is a Sovereign." Joy said, scared of their safety.


    "There''s nothing we can do--"


    "--No!"


    Amerisa''s President cut the Governor off.


    "There''s something we can do! We should reach Michael... It''s already a week, he could just come by, help us close the gate, and return to the Island, it''ll only take some hours."


    Joy and the Governor looked at one another, and asked in unison:


    "Who''ll be the one to ask him?" Find more to read at empire


    Dennis signed: "I will."


    He stood up, and stared at the two. "Help me take care of the city, No civilian should get close to the gate."


    "Yes, President." The two stood up, and bowed their heads at him.


    "I''m off."


    Dennis walked towards the door, and exited the room. His four bodyguards quickly followed him outside the building, and into his helicopter... Then took off to Supreme Island.


    ____


    [Half an hour Later.]


    "So, here we are."


    Mira said, staring at the huge red gateway in front of them... She and Maria were in their overcoats, with smiles on their faces.


    "Come on, I''m dying to kill some monsters!" Carl said with a smile.


    Maria: "Come on, then."


    "Wait!!"


    Before they could take a step forward, Jimmy ran up to them. "Wait for me."


    "What are you wearing?" Carl asked, staring at the silver armor on Jimmy.


    "Do you like it?"


    Jimmy removed the helmet, and smiled at the three. "50,000 In-game diamonds, and I got this baby."


    "That much? What''s its attributes?"


    "Attributes?" Jimmy was confused by Carl''s question.


    Seeing his confused expression, the three shook their heads.


    "Don''t tell us you didn''t check." Carl said in mild surprise.


    Before getting even more confused, Jimmy asked:


    "Please, what is Attributes?"


    "....!!"

 Chapter 378 First Round Lost

    "Forget it, we''ll tell you on the way." Carl said, and walked towards the gate."Yeah, Come on, Jimmy."


    Mira, and Maria followed suit.


    Jimmy moved his gaze around, and thought: ''Shouldn''t they be guards here? How strange.''


    With that thought, he followed the three.


    Thud!! Thud!! Thud! Thud!!


    Four soldiers were rushing to the gate, with cigarette pack in their hands.


    "Hey! Why did you three follow me?! We already voted I''ll be the one to get the Cigarette!" A soldier yelled, rushing to the gate location.


    "Well, We thought you''ll buy the cheaper one, and keep the remaining life times." Another said, rushing behind the first.


    "You thought?! Are you mad?!! What if someone entered the gate?! What explanation should we give the Commander? Should we say "You all followed me to get cigarette"!!" He yelled, not knowing what he should be angry about; the part he friends didn''t trust him, or their stupidity for following him.


    "Huh???!!!!"


    They were stunned, seeing Mira, Maria, Jimmy and Carl entering the gate.


    "SHIT!!!!"


    They rushed to the gate, but stopped in front of it.


    "What should we do?! Those two girls looks like Supreme''s little sister and Sister-In-Law!! We''re so dead if something happens to them." The first soldier was horrified.


    "What should we do? What should we do? What should we do?!"


    They were all pacing back and forth, cold sweat running down their backs, as they thought of ways to save themselves.


    VOOOM!!!


    VOOM!


    BAM!!!


    They turned their heads to the vehicles stopping before them, and their horrified faces turned into terror.


    "Commander?!" Read new adventures at empire


    "Why are you guys so paled?"


    Commander Wang, who was in his Legendary-class Armor walked towards them, his sword hanging on his waist.


    The soldiers gulped in, seeing Joker, Daniel, Jasmine, Karen, Philip, Sarah, even the Vice Commander, Celina, and their Guild members and soldiers.


    Getting no reply, Commander Wang yelled:


    "Answer Me! Did someone enter the gate?!!"


    "Well... Well..."


    THUD!!


    The soldiers dropped to their knees, and the first started.


    "Commander, Mira, and Maria entered the gate with two more young players."


    "WHAT?!!!!"


    The group all yelled in horror.


    "Where were you four?!!!" Joker yelled in rage.


    "We..."


    "Don''t you dare lie to us!!" Jasmine warned.


    "We... We went to get a pack of cigarettes."


    "....."


    The group were stunned.


    "Pack of cigarettes? Can''t one of you do that?!! Why the whole four?!!"


    "We''ll take whatever punishment given."


    "Oh you will, But after I return... Take these guys to the headquarters, and wait for me... Ten others should take charge here."


    With Commander Wang''s word, four soldiers walked forward, helped the soldiers up, and led them to the trucks.


    "Come on! Let''s hope we''re on time!!"


    Daniel said, and rushed towards the gate, the group quickly followed behind.


    ______


    Mira and her group walked out from the gate, and was stunned seeing the Army standing before them.


    "...."


    "A question. Are all the gates like this? I mean, did the monsters line up like soldiers and wait for the players?" Jimmy asked in mild confusion, staring at the creatures in red Armor.


    "I don''t know, But the S-Rank gate we entered isn''t like this."


    Mira said moving her gaze around the place. They were currently in a Barren land, with dry and blackened sand, the sky above them was bloodred, casting an eerie glow on those below.


    Mira lowered her gaze to the soldiers. Their Armors were crimson red, with the logo of a hundred-headed golden Dragon on it, their helmets were made of flames, and their weapons huge, ready to create fear in the hearts of their enemies.


    She and Maria just smirked.


    "What should we do? Attack, or...?" Carl asked, not completing his word, his gaze fixed on the army.


    Before anyone could say anything. A figure stepped forward from the Army line, and stared at them.


    **We asked for the Abyss Walkers'' Ruler, Not some kids.**


    He removed his flaming helmet, staring at the four.


    "One question." Jimmy raised his hand.


    The Human stared at him for some seconds, and urged him with his head.


    **Go on.**


    "Are you a human or a monster? And how can you remove a Helmet covered in flames? Wait, How did you even handle the heat? You don''t look like a monster, so you''re a human. Then how can you wear fire on your head, and called it a helmet?"


    **...**


    "...."


    The Legion and Even his group were stunned speechless... They blinked for a couple of times, and turned their attentions towards him.


    "I thought you said "one question"?" Carl asked in mild confusion.


    "Well. I said one, then remembered all that when asking it. Think about it; this guy is a human, I don''t know about the others, but he shouldn''t be able to wear fire helmet, even powerful players won''t dare do that for a minute, let alone hours."


    Everyone was flabbergasted.


    **SHUT UP!!!**


    "Uh?"


    They turned to the man.


    "Why are you agitated? Just answer my question, and we''ll get this going." Jimmy said in a flat tone.


    **Hahahaha!!**


    He laughed in disdain.


    **Ok then, If your leaders won''t cooperate with us, We''ll have to use you guys... Take them down**


    With his words, ten soldiers stepped forward.


    "Come on. Let''s deal with his guys! The more we kill, the more cores we gain."


    Mira summoned her daggers.


    "Oh? Won''t you answer my question?"


    **Will you shut it with your questions?!!** He yelled in annoyance.


    This guy was just too much.


    "Ok then... Don''t be sad if my teammates kill all your soldiers." Jimmy said with a smirk.


    **Oh, Really?** The man sneered.


    BAM!!!


    The ten shot towards the four, all unarmed.


    "Leave this to us."


    Mira said. And both she and Maria shot towards them.


    Whoosh!!!!


    The two froze, seeing the ten appearing in front of them in seconds.


    "Huh?"


    "Space Bloodline?"


    BAM!!


    They blew backward from their collision.


    "Watch out!"


    Carl and Jimmy moved, quickly catching the two.


    "Are you ok, Mira?" Carl asked, staring down at Mira.


    "I''m good, Just a little dizzy." Mira stood up, staring at the ten soldiers.


    "This, It was like we were hit by a moving train. I didn''t even see them move or strike." Maria said in shock.


    **Nightmare Legion are the Elite of the Elites, we''re the personal soldiers of the Ruler, Typhon. Not some Hellions or dead soldiers.**


    "....."


    "Typhon?"


    The group were stunned.


    Jimmy: "Who''s Typhon?" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 379 Massive Increase In Strength

    "What?! Mira and Maria had entered the gate?! How?" Dennis, who was in his Helicopter was stunned, hearing the news."Yes, Mr President. We just got the news."


    Joy''s voice sounded from the other end.


    "Hmm... This might also be a good news."


    "Huh? I don''t understand, Mr President."


    "With this information, Michael and Erika will surely come and help us." The president said.


    "Oh... I now understand."


    "Keep me in touch, I need report from you every 10 Minutes."


    "Ok, Mr President."


    Dennis disconnected the call, and sighed: "How long to get there?" He asked the pilot.


    "The Island is right ahead, Mr President." The Pilot replied, flying the copter towards the island."


    ___


    [On the ground.]


    Michael and Erika sat on a picnic blanket, staring at the waves with smiles on their faces, a glass of Juice in hands.


    "Hey Love, Do you think they could enter the half immortal realm?" Erika asked turning to Michael. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You entered, so I''m 100% sure they can to."


    "I can only enter this realm because of the blessings, and also you... But not all of them has blessings."


    "That''s where you''re wrong, Jennifer is the successor of both Demeter, and Nemesis... So she''s technically one of the strongest on our group. Tyson is the successor of Hephaestus and Apollo, he''s the third strongest after you. Chris is chosen by Phobos, and Camilla by Enyo... Hmm... Helena and Conner... Helena was chosen by Hera, but I don''t think Conner can ascend." Michael said, his gaze fixed on the horizon.


    BOOOOOM!!!!!!


    The two turned their heads to the tallest mountain, seeing dark clouds, with lightning striking down from time to time.


    "I just hope Mira and Maria are ok... You even sent Drakon Away on a mission."


    "That mission is very important, I need to know how to find the one with Destroyers'' soul... It''s valuable... And Mira and Maria are in school, it won''t be ideal to bring them to the island."


    "Those girls are always running around, and always without Borne and his brothers following them."


    Michael smiled slightly: "To them, they''re grown up." He chuckled... "Let''s call them."


    He added, picked up his phone beside him, and before he could make a call.


    Da-Da-Da-Da-Da!!


    The two looked at the distance, seeing a Helicopter with Amerisa''s flag, flying towards them.


    "The President? Is something wrong?" Erika asked, staring at the Helicopter which landed 20 meters from their location.


    Dennis got down with his bodyguards, and quickly walked towards the two, his face filled with worries.


    Upon seeing his expression, the two frowned slightly:


    "What happened, Mr President?" Michael asked.


    "Mr, and Mrs Michael, Sorry for the intrusion, But there''s trouble in the city."


    "Trouble?" The two raised an eyebrow, and stood up from the blanket.


    "What sort of trouble?" Erika asked.


    "A gate appeared in Amerisa, A S-Rank gate."


    Dennis went on and narrated everything to them, and after two minutes, he was done.


    "Typhon''s soldiers? It seems we need to get to work." Michael said, and turned his head to the mountain, a little worried.


    Dennis followed his gaze, and stared at the mountain, he narrowed his eyes to the size of a needle, and was stunned seeing lightnings falling from the clouds.


    "Are those?"


    BOOOM!!!


    A powerful lightning struck the Mountain, causing the whole Island to tremble violently.


    "Someone succeeded!" Michael exclaimed.


    "Finally, after two days of waiting." Erika added.


    Dennis was confused:


    ''Someone succeeded? Who? And why were they waiting for two days? Is something happening?''


    BAM!!!


    A figure smashed into the ground 5 meters from their location, causing Dennis and his bodyguards to jump back in fright.


    They watched as the smoke and dust slowly dispersed, and revealed Jennifer''s figure.


    "Miss Jennifer?" Dennis was speechless.


    "Hey, can you feel her Mana?" He whispered to his guards, who slowly shook their heads.


    "Mr President, She doesn''t have Mana, but Divinity... I''ll say, out of all my members, Jennifer here is the strongest."


    Jennifer, Whose blue hair was more radiant than ever, her eyes brighter than before, and skin smoother. Slowly moved her gaze on the President, and turned to Michael.


    "What happened, Micky?"


    "He said an S-Rank gate is in Amerisa, and the monsters inside called themselves Nightmare Legion, belonging to Typhon." Michael explained.


    "Emm... There''s more, Mr Michael."


    "More?"


    Michael, Jennifer, and Erika turned their heads towards him.


    "Yes, Mira and Maria entered the gate."


    "WHAT?!!" Michael yelled in horror.


    "Why?! If it''s so dangerous, why let them enter?" He added with a frown.


    "We don''t know, they entered without us even knowing. And I got the news on my way here."


    Michael sighed: "What is Borne, and his brothers doing? I''ll have to check this out." Read latest chapters at empire


    He sighed: "Come out."


    The space tore opened, and Reaper, Apate, Dracula, and the seven Dragons walked out from the tore space.


    "Watch them."


    The group nodded in affirmation.


    Michael sighed, and turned to the President, and his guards.


    "Let''s go."


    He snapped his fingers, and the group instantly disappeared from the Island.


    "Huh?"


    The Pilot was stunned, he turned to Reaper, and the others in horror.


    Not knowing what to do, he closed his eyes, and pretended to be dead.


    "....."


    _________


    Whizzed!!!!


    Joker, Commander Wang, Daniel, and the rest of the group rushed inside the gate, and was stunned by the scene before them.


    "....?"


    They stared at the 12 soldiers, who were in a heated Battle with Maria, Carl, and Mira... Both Mira and Maria were already fused with their pets, facing five each, while Carl was facing two; and...


    They all turned their heads to Jimmy who stood still, cheering them on.


    "That''s it girls!!"


    "Yes! That way! Nice!!"


    "Good job!!"


    "I would have helped, but my armor is too heavy."


    "Don''t worry about me, show those bastards who''s the boss! That''s my dude!!"


    Commander Wang and his group stood speechless, just staring at him.


    "Who''s this kid?" Joker asked.


    Noticing them, The Man raised his hand. **Enough playing.**


    The 12 unarmed soldiers leaped backwards from the three, and landed on their spot in the army.


    **So, did you bring the one we are asking for?** He asked with a smirk.


    Commander Wang and the rest gritted their teeth, and pointed their weapons at him.


    "Yes, we brought something, and it''s your death."

 Chapter 380 Blood Sword Saint

    The nightmare Soldier stared at Commander Wang for some Seconds, and sneered.**Do you really think I''m scared of you humans?**


    He turned to the side, looking at the distance.


    **I thought you guys could be reasoned with, But it seems we''ll have to wipe you out.**


    "It "seems" you don''t know who we are."


    Joker''s eyes instantly turned black, dark smoke emanates from his body as his Mystical-stage slowly materialized in his hand.


    **We don''t know who you are?** He turned his head to Joker.


    **Before telling you who you are, Listen quietly... We Nightmare Legion are once Residents of the seventh to the tenth realms... We were fools back then, thinking we could live in Peace; But, Ruler Typhon showed us the truth, and here we are... Stronger than ever... And for you guys? You''re just some low level species, whose only end is death.**


    "You do know you talk too much, Right?" Daniel asked, Channeling his Mana. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Nightmare soldier heaved a sigh:


    **I guessed we have to show you our strength.**


    With his word, The Legion summoned their weapons, and an unholy Pressure descended on the field.


    BOOOM!!!


    Jimmy, Carl, Mira, Maria, and the rest all froze, leaving Joker and Commander Wang.


    "This?"


    Joker and commander Wang were stunned.


    "What happened?! Why can''t we move?" Mira asked in horror.


    Jimmy stared at the army in terror... While the rest stared at the black smoke which emanated from the Nightmare soldiers and took the form of a huge hundred-headed Dragon above them.


    ****HAHAHAHA!!!! DO YOU THINK YOU CAN DEFEAT MY FORCES? LOOK AT YOU WEAKLINGS! THESE GUYS ARE THE WEAKEST OF MY ARMY, AND YOU''RE ALREADY POWERLESS!! HAHAHA! CAN''T WAIT TO GET OUT AND ENJOY YOUR FLESH!!****


    "Typhon!" Joker was horrified.


    **Kill them.**


    They watched in horror, as the soldiers drew their blades and lunged towards them.


    "Shit!! We''re dead!!" Jimmy''s face turned deadly paled.


    Read exclusive adventures at empire


    "This... No, I can''t die here, My Brother... No! I can''t leave him!"


    Before the forces could get close to the ground, a red beam made of blood, collided in between the two forces, causing the Legion to halt their action.


    Everyone stared at the blood, which took countless strange forms, and turned into Jennifer, her eyes bloodred, scythe ready.


    **Half Immortal?**


    The Legion were stunned, taking a step back.


    "What an entrance, Jenny."


    Joker and the group turned their heads with difficulty, seeing Michael and Erika walking out from the gate.


    ****We meet again, Brother.**** Typhon said with a smile.


    Michael stared at the huge smoky hundred-headed Dragon in surprise.


    "Is this your true appearance?" He asked.


    ****You''ll know every soon, Soldiers retreat... The third Lord will handle them.****


    With that said, Typhon''s soul manifestation disappeared.


    The Legion nodded, and before Michael could do anything, the ground beneath them tore opened, and the group entered disappearing from the land.


    Michael: "..."


    Jennifer: "That was space bloodline."


    Michael nodded.


    BAM!!


    Commander Wang and the rest were set free, and they all dropped to their knees, breathing heavily.


    "Huff. Huff. Huff. We''re still weak, very weak." Joker said in a dark tone.


    "Don''t worry, Typhon created the pressure, not the Legion... You all must be--"


    Michael froze, and his intent kicked in, without wasting even a second, he leaped into the air.


    WHOOSH!!!!


    A powerful blade energy moved past him, and cut off the soldiers standing behind into halves.


    "...."


    BAM!!


    Michael landed on the ground, staring at the bisected bodies of the ten Supreme Brigade soldiers... With anger; he, and the rest of the group turned to the distance, seeing a figure calmly walking toward them.


    ***Deserving of being called the Ruler of the Abyssal... None of my target could escape my sword attacks.***


    Michael and the group stared at the Young lady walking towards them. She was in a red armor, just like the Nightmare soldiers, but hers has a Golden Emblem with the number 3 on her plate... Her long red hair was styled in a ponytail, and a long sword was held in her hand.


    {Warning!!!}


    {Warning!!!!}


    {Typhon''s Third Lord; Blood-Sword Saint discovered.}


    {Warning!!! Divine-class Weapon detected.}


    {Host is powerful, But must be careful.}


    With confusion, Michael quickly checked her profile.


    {Name: Blood-sword Saint.}


    {Species: God.}


    {Bloodlines: Sword Empress - Third Lord of Nightmare.}


    {Level: N/A.}


    {Rank: True God - Low-stage.}


    {Strength: 300,000,000}


    {Defense: 300,000,000}


    {Agility: 350,000,000}


    {Divinity: 400,000,000}


    {Intelligence: 98%}


    {HP: 200,000,000}


    ''My goodness, she''s almost as strong at Havoc, and that sword is a Divine-class... Which is even more-stronger than a Mystical-Class.''


    He sighed, and turned to Erika and Jennifer;


    "Get everyone out."


    "But--"


    "--No!"


    He cut them off;


    "She isn''t some kind of weak monster! This here is a true god."


    ***Thanks for the compliment, Abyssal Ruler.***


    Sword saint stopped 50 meters from Michael and his group.


    Jennifer, and Erika looked at one another, then nodded at him.


    "Ok."


    Although they weren''t happy with the decision, they had to carry it out.


    "Mira, Come on. Let''s move."


    "Yes, Commander, Maria."


    The group stared at the lady, who stood still, her gaze fixed on Michael.


    "No. I won''t leave, my Brother."


    "Mira."


    Michael looked over his shoulder, staring at Mira with a smile.


    "I''ll be ok, go with Erika."


    "No!!"


    Mira yelled in disapproval, but Erika pulled her, and entered the gateway.


    Sword saint calmly, and silently stood still. She watched them leave with a smile, and turned to Michael.


    ***For so many centuries, I have been trapped away.*** She looked at the red sky with a small smile.


    ***And finally, I''m free... Free to serve my Master... But at the moment, we must set him free.***


    "We? How many lords are under Typhon?"


    Michael asked.


    Whizzed!!


    The clone froze from the ground, shattered and merged with him. Cladding Michael in his armor.


    ***The same amount of Lords under you.***


    Sword saint replied, not fazed by the Armor.


    ''The same amount? That means, he has three Lords, and this is only the third, how powerful are the rest?''


    ***Stop having those thoughts, you''ll meet the other Lords soon.***


    "Wait, You heard my thoughts?" Michael was stunned.


    ***Do you think you''re the only one with Psychic powers?***


    Michael chuckled lightly, and seriously stared at her:


    "Then come on, No more questions."


    ***Yes, No more questions.***


    She repeated his word, and placed her hand on the handle of her sword, then smirked at Michael.


    Whoosh!!!


    She drew out her blade, and simultaneously send a powerful blade energy towards Michael, with lightning speed.


    "....."


    BOOOM!!!!!

 Chapter 381 Shenras

    BOOM!!Michael leaped into the air, staring down at her with a frown.


    Experience exclusive tales on empire


    ''That attack was... Powerful?''


    He was confused, not knowing how to describe the attack, but the crater on the ground, answered his question.


    ***You dodged that, again? Impressive, really impressive.***


    Whoosh!!


    With a flash, she disappeared from her location, appearing behind Michael, and slash her sword towards his neck.


    Michael swiftly turned around, summoned his devil sword, and blocked her blade.


    BAM!!!


    He flew backward from the collision, and landed on his feet.


    {Health point: -1,000.}


    ''You got to be kidding me?! That attack didn''t even touch me...''


    Before he could complete his thoughts, Sword saint shot towards him, and the two engaged in a battle of swordsmanship... And Swordswomanship.


    BAM!!!


    After some rounds, Sword saint sent Michael flying back with a swing of her Sword. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Health points: -10,000.}


    {What are you doing host? You can''t win her In a sword fight, Why don''t you change tactic?}


    ''I thought I''m the best swordsman, but I was just proven wrong.''


    He stood up, and wiped the blood off his lips... His gaze fixed on Sword saint, who landed on the ground with a smile on her face.


    ***I don''t know the Abyssal Ruler is this weak... I''m not impressed by your strength.***


    "You do know You''re two realms above me, right?" Michael asked, looking down at the crack on his sword.


    ''A Divine-class weapon is no joke.'' He thought, making sure to conceal it with the system.


    ***That isn''t an Excuse.***


    Sword saint sneered: ***Well then... See you in the afterlife.***


    She raised her sword, and infused her energies in it.


    ***I hope you survive this, Abyssal Ruler.***


    She held the handle with both hands, and gave a downward slash.


    Hundreds red energy blades shot forward towards Michael with ten times its previous speed.


    "You''re really looking down on me."


    Michael stretched forth his right hand towards the blades... Next moment; a huge vortex appeared before him, swallowing all the attacks.


    ***....***


    "Why don''t you take them back?"


    ***Huh?--***


    Whizzed!!


    Sword saint looked over her shoulder, seeing another vortex appearing behind her... Moment next; her attacks flew out from it, and shot towards her.


    ***.....!!***


    BOOOOM!!!!!!!


    "Did that..."


    CLAP!!


    CLAP!!


    CLAP!


    CLAP!


    "HUH?"


    Michael was stunned.


    ***Nicely done, Manipulating Void bloodline, That; I''m impressed with.***


    Sword saint walked out from the smoke with a smile on her face. She clapped her hands, while walking towards him.


    ***But. Did you think my own attack could kill me?***


    "No... But I was hoping it will."


    ***Fufufu... You''re relaying on luck... That won''t help you.*** She sheathed back her sword, and smiled at Michael.


    ***My mission wasn''t to kill you... Don''t worry, We''ll see again... And anywhere we meet will be your last resting place.***


    "Wait!!"


    She waited, to hear what Michael was going to say.


    "Engrave this in your head, Next time we meet, You''ll be the one begging, and I won''t show mercy."


    ***Big words... Let hope you won''t be the one begging.*** She smiled, and blew him a kiss.


    Michael frowned and tilted his head to the side, an invisible sword flew past his ear, and struck the ground behind him.


    ***Really full of surprises... Ok, Abyssal Ruler, We''ll meet again.***


    With that said, she disappeared. Leaving Michael alone.


    "This... I need to get stronger... System, show me the Quests."


    {Ok, Host.}


    {First Quest: Host needs to travel to the third Realm.}


    {Second Quest: Host needs to travel to the Fourth Realm.}


    {Third Quest: Host must visit the Abyssal, and meet Ashyn.}


    {Fourth Quest: Host needs to travel to the Gods'' Realm... The Eleventh Realm.}


    {Time: 6 Months.}


    Michael sighed:


    "I''ll need to get ready, Jennifer, Erika, and Tyson will be coming with me... I... We need their Dragon... Hmm... Veronica? No, she''ll stay behind, and she isn''t strong enough to travel through chaos, I just hope Tyson succeeded in entering the Half Immortal realm."


    ____


    While he was in the gate, Sword Saint appeared on Supreme Island... She freakishly broke through the S-Rank gate without Michael knowing, and entered the island.


    Seeing the unknown woman, Reaper, Dracula, Apate, and the dragons instantly got on guard.


    Sword saint stared at them for some seconds, and looked up at the mountain, completely ignoring their presence.


    ***Oh? Five humans undergoing their tribulation? How nice would it be to see them fail and die?*** her eyes glowed red. She drew out her sword and infused her energies in it.


    ***Destroying a mountain won''t be bad.***


    With a swung of her Sword, she sent a 100 meters long energy blade towards the mountain, with only one thought in mind, Splitting it apart.


    BAM!!!!!


    The energy blade collided with a huge red flower, and instantly shattered.


    ***Huh?***


    Sword saint was stunned for a second, then smiled, and sheathed back her sword.


    ***I should have known one of you will be around.***


    She turned around, seeing a beautiful woman smiling at her.


    "Your action deserve death, But the Ruler already promised to kill you, so I won''t do that."


    ***Fufufufu... Shenras, Scarlet Empress... The Master of Plants, poison, death, and fire... And also the third Abyssal Lord. It''s an honor to meet you.***


    Sword saint gave a low bow with a smirk.


    Shenras raised her eyebrow, but remained silent.


    ***My honor, so I can finally kill you!!***


    BOOM!!!


    Sword saint shot forward, before she could get close to Shenras, she froze.


    "You forgot something... I''m the queen of blood itself, No one is above me... Well, My lord is, but he''s not strong enough, so for now, I''m holding the top position."


    Sword saint frowned, staring at Shenras with killing intent.


    After she was done talking, Shenras turned to Sword saint, her beautiful golden eyes turned red.


    "*You dare attack the Ruler, that alone is punishable by death... Let me ask if he''s in his peak, will you dare step in his circle? I already said it, I won''t kill you, But that didn''t mean I won''t strike.*"


    BAM!!!


    Sword saint flew backward, smashed heavily on the ground, and spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    She sharply turned to Shenras:


    ***Mark my word, When the Ruler is release, and my powers fully restored, I''ll settle this.***


    With that said, she disappeared.


    Shenras turned her head to the stunned Reaper, and his group, and smiled.


    "Tell your lord to meet me in the third Realm, Then he can have Destroyers'' core."


    She disappeared afterward.


    "....."


    Reaper was stunned speechless.


    "What just happened?"

 Chapter 382 We Leave Tomorrow

    Erika, Jennifer, and the rest of the group watched as Michael walked out from the gateway, which closed behind him."You did it!"


    Erika, and Mira rushed towards Michael, and stopped in front of him.


    Michael smiled, seeing their worried and relief expressions.


    "It''s nothing, but she escaped."


    "I don''t care about her, I want to know if you''re ok... Are you?"


    Michael chuckled hearing Erika. He patted her head, and lowered his gaze to Mira.


    "I told you, Mira... Nothing will happen to me."


    Mira slowly nodded: "I know, brother."


    She hugged his waist.


    Michael laughed, and caressed her hair.


    "General Michael, what''s happening? Are we safe?" Commander Wang asked.


    Michael looked up at the guild masters and Soldiers, then sighed:


    "For now."


    "What do you mean by "For Now"?" Joker asked, taking a step forward.


    Michael sighed, and explained to everyone:


    "In six months times, Typhon will be released, None of us are strong enough to stop that, so we can only prepare."


    "Six months? That isn''t enough." Daniel said his worries.


    "I know, Life is not fair, so don''t expect anything good from it; Spread this news, The 17 cities must come together... No matter what happens, the players must increase in rank... We need as much strength as possible."


    Michael moved his gaze around, and settled it on Carl, and Jimmy... He then turned to the President.


    "I''ll trouble you again, Mr President, Help take care of Mira, and Maria... My elders will also be in touch with the plans, they''ll be the ones sending the progress to me."


    "To you? Brother are you going somewhere?" Mira asked, looking up at Michael... Her face filled with surprised.


    Michael smiled:


    "Yes Mira. Jennifer, Tyson, and Erika will be going with me... We need to get stronger, but don''t worry, we''ll be back before you know it."


    Mira stared at him for a long while, and an uneasy silent descended on the whole place.


    Noticing the situation, Maria stepped forward, and placed her hand on Mira''s shoulder.


    Before she could say anything, Mira opened her mouth, her voice choked with emotions.


    "Brother... Don''t you love me anymore?"


    Her question stunned Michael, Jennifer, Erika and even Maria.


    "Mira."


    Michael got down on one knee:


    "Why will you think that? I love you more than myself--"


    "--Then why are you leaving me behind?" She asked, cutting him off.


    Michael exhaled and hugged her:


    "I''m sorry Mira, but I''m doing this for your safety. The place we''re going is dangerous, and even if I want to take you, I can''t... You aren''t ready, and never have such thought, you''ll always be the first to me."


    He separated from the hug, held her hand, and slowly opened her palm.


    "You know this?"


    He brought out slayer.


    "You know I''ll never go anywhere without this, right?"


    Mira slowly nodded.


    "I''ll be leaving this with you... You should know I''ll be back to take it... If you miss me, just look at it."


    He held the dagger, and before everyone, it changed into a necklace.


    Michael worn it around her neck, right on the first necklace, and smiled at her.


    Mira stared at the necklace for some seconds, then looked up at him... Moment next: she hugged his neck.


    "Ok, Brother... Take care, and don''t worry, I''ll get stronger, and focus on studies."


    Michael smiled, and tightened the hug. "Thank you, Mira."


    "When are you leaving?"


    Mira wiped her tears with her hand, making sure Michael didn''t see her.


    Michael separated, and observed her face: "We''re leaving tomorrow."


    She slowly nodded, and gave a force smile.


    Michael sighed, and looked at Borne and his brothers who stopped behind Mira.


    He stood up, staring at the five, whose heads were lowered.


    "This shouldn''t happen again... And both of you should stop running from them..." He turned to Mira.


    "Understand?" He added.


    Mira turned to Maria, who nodded her head.


    "Understood." She said.


    ''My Lord, apologies for the interruption, but something happened on the Island.'' Reaper''s voice sounded in his head.


    Michael moved his gaze on the people before him and nodded:


    "I''ll be leaving, you all should help me take care of these two."


    "Don''t worry about that, Michael... Trust us." Jasmine said with a smile.


    Michael nodded at her, and held Mira''s hand, moment next:


    Whizzed.


    The leaders and guild masters all turned their heads to the vortex, opening behind Michael.


    "We''ll leave first."


    Michael smiled, and walked towards it with Mira and his gang following behind.


    Amerisa''s President watched as the vortex closed. He then turned to Commander Wang and Joker.


    "This is the first time Michael is asking us for something, so we must make sure those girls don''t even have a scratch on their skins... We have to keep an eye on them 24/7... I hope everyone understand."


    "Yeah, Michael helped my Stupid son to be one of the strongest player in VRG... Even stronger than me and the Founders... I''m very grateful for that." Joker said with a smile. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mr Joker is right, He helped all of us in some ways or another, Intentional or not... But he did." The Governor said.


    "Then it''s decided." Commander Wang stated.


    Carl and Jimmy who stood at some meters away looked at one another in surprise and Awe.


    "Wow! Mira and Maria are so lucky! I wish Mr Michael was my brother." Jimmy said with dreamy eyes.


    Carl stared at his friend for some seconds, sighed helplessly, and walked away.


    "Hey, Dude! Where are you going!"


    Jimmy quickly ran towards him, his armor slowing him down.


    Joker and the rest stared at the two in confusion.


    "Who really is that kid?" Joker asked again.


    _________


    Whoosh!!!


    Reaper and the Dragons turned their heads to the vortex, which opened before them, and Michael walked out, with Mira, Maria, Erika, and the rest of their gang following behind.


    "Greetings, Ruler!"


    Reaper, and the others quickly got down on one knee.


    "What happened?"


    Michael asked.


    He frowned seeing no dark clouds on the mountain.


    "Ruler, A lady in a red Armor appeared here, she tried to Destroy the mountain, but was stopped by a woman... With their conversation, the one who wanted to destroy the Island is known as Sword Saint, while the other one who stopped her is known as Shenras, the third Abyssal lord... My Lord, she also left a message."


    "What message?" Michael asked, his gaze still fixed on the mountain.


    "She said you should meet her in the third realm, and she has possession of Destroyers'' soul."


    The last part stunned Michael:


    ''My third lord has Destroyers'' soul? Does that means she was the one in the Temple?'' Michael asked himself.


    "Hey! Where have you guys been?" Find your next read on empire


    Tyson, Helena, Chris, Camila, and Conner; walked towards them from the mansion.


    "You... You all succeeded?" Michael was stunned.


    Truthfully, he wasn''t expecting, Helena, Camila and Conner to succeed... But they all did.


    "Impressive, really impressive." He nodded.


    The five stopped before him, and stared at Michael, then turned their heads to the kneeling Reaper, and Walkers.


    "What''s going on?" Tyson asked, moving his gaze on the group before them.


    "It''s nothing serious, go and get your things ready... We''re leaving tomorrow."


    "Things? Leaving? Tomorrow?!" Tyson was stunned, he turned to Jennifer, who slowly nodded.


    "I hope she''s coming with us." He turned to Michael.


    "Yes." Michael nodded, and continued:


    "I know some of you excited with your new Powers, but remember this, A True God can be killed, let alone a Half Immortal."


    "We know, Michael... That''s why we chose to use this time and practice more... Master our bloodlines, and maybe place some VRG... With our strength, we can easily win and also get stronger." Helena said with a small smile.


    "That''s good."


    Michael nodded, and walked towards the Mansion with Mira.


    "Come on, We''re leaving soon, Let''s have some fun time, come on everyone... Game night."


    "Yay!!!" Mira and Maria exclaimed in joy.


    "B... Brother."


    After some hesitation, Mira continued:


    "I want to tell you something."


    Michael turned his head to her side profile; "What is this something?"


    __


    Erika and Jennifer followed behind the three, with smiles on their faces.


    "Nothing can ever separate those two." Jennifer said.


    "True, they should remain happy forever." Erika added, and turned to Reaper, and the Walkers, who were still kneeling.


    "..."


    She was stunned.


    "Why are you guys still kneeling?" She asked in mild confusion.


    "The Ruler didn''t ask us to rise." Reaper answered.


    "...Is that...? Forget it, you can rise."


    Reaper moved his gaze on those kneeling, and turned his head towards her:


    "As the Ruler''s Consort, we''ll obey."


    With that said, they stood up.


    "Erika shook her head with a small smile, and opened her mouth:


    "Send word to Drakon, We need him here."


    Reaper nodded.


    "So what should we do? Follow them inside or?" Tyson asked in mild confusion.


    "Didn''t you hear Michael? It''s game night!!"


    Helena and the other three followed, leaving him behind.


    Tyson turned around and was stunned seeing the helicopter, then grinned:


    "While the others are playing games, I''ll be flying around! Yes... Can''t wait."


    Without a second to waste, he ran towards it, knowing too well he couldn''t ride a Helicopter.


    Tyson ran past Reaper, and the Dragons, who stared at him in surprise.


    "Why is he running?" Darkness asked in mild confusion.

 Chapter 383 Third Realm Drakons World

    [Next Day.][Supreme Island.] S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mira, Maria, and the elders stood at the entrance of the mansion, staring at Michael, Erika, Tyson, Jennifer, and Drakon, who stood before them, with happy, and sad smiles on their faces.


    "Ok, Mira. Remember what I told you, Be careful, and we''ll be back."


    "Yes, Brother." Mira nodded, and added:


    "Be careful, Brother!! All of you! We''ll be waiting."


    "Yes!!" Maria added.


    "Thank you, and don''t worry, I''ll bring something for everyone!" Tyson said with a smile.


    "First think of how to survive there, then you can think of bringing back anything." Rahond said with a chuckle.


    Tyson glared at him, and turned to Mira and Maria.


    "Don''t mind this old face, We''ll be back... And also with good news."


    "Yes, Tyson is right." Jennifer added.


    While the group were busy saying their goodbyes, Michael was communicating with the system.


    ''How many points did you say again?''


    {Points needed: 50,000,000.}


    ''Are you trying to run me dry?! Why such a huge amount?''


    {Host is traveling through chaos, and each traveler will use 10,000,000... Number of travelers are 5... That makes it 50,000,000.}


    Michael blinked, and moved his gaze on his members, already having thought of leaving some behind.


    ''No, I need them.''


    {Technically, You need their Dragons.}


    ''Yeah, Drakon will need some more dragons backing him up.''


    He sighed:


    ''Tell me, What''s my total amount of points?''


    {Points: 74,950,000.}


    ''Oh?''


    Michael was surprised: Discover hidden stories at empire


    ''Then why am I worried? Do it!''


    {Ok Host.}


    {Done!}


    {Host can now activate the gateway.}


    ''I hope it won''t drop us in trouble? Because Last time, I was almost cut down by a demoness.''


    {"....."}


    "We are ready, Love."


    Michael stared at Erika with a smile, he moved his gaze on her body for the fifth time now, and nodded in satisfaction. Erika was in black shorts, and shirt, topping it up with her overcoat, and black sneakers.


    "Yeah..."


    He turned his head towards Mira, and his elders:


    "Take care, and don''t work yourselves out."


    With that said, Michael snapped his fingers, and a gateway appeared behind him... Red and black lightning striking from time-to-time.


    "I hope this isn''t dangerous?" Tyson asked, turning his head to Michael.


    "You won''t know if you don''t enter."


    Michael replied, and walked towards the gateway. Jennifer, Drakon, and Erika following behind.


    "BYE!!!!"


    The group waved their hands, as the group of five entered the gateway, which closed up, afterward.


    "Be safe brother." Mira said a silent prayer.


    "They''ll be." Maria added.


    _________


    [THIRD REALM.]


    [DRAKON''S WORLD.]


    Whizzed!


    Michael and his group appeared in a lush green Forest.


    The five moved their confused gazes around the forest which was so radiant, that made them speechless... The trees and leaves were made of lush green colors. Even the surrounding Flowers were glowing, moving with the wind.


    They looked up at the clear blue sky in wonders.


    Rustle!!


    Hearing the strange noise, the five quickly got on guard, but a pink rabbit hopped out from the brushes, and stared at the five in curiosity... After a whole ten seconds of stare contest, the harmless Rabbit hopped away, not even looking at them.


    "This?"


    Erika stood upright, moving her gaze from the rabbit to the forest, some of the trees were filled with beautiful Flowers making the place more beautiful and enchanted.


    ''Hey system, where are we?''


    {I''m not the right person you should be asking that, why don''t you ask her?}


    ''Her?''


    Michael moved his confused gaze around the forest, and asked:


    ''There is no "her" he--''


    Whoosh!!!!


    ".....!!!!"


    The five stared at the 30 centimeter long Arrow on the ground before them, and slowly raised their heads to the distance, they frowned seeing a young elf, looking her early 20s staring at them... She was in an ancient outfit, more like an ancient Chinese attire.


    Michael: "A Elf?"


    Jennifer: ".....??"


    Erika: ''Is she an enemy? If she is, why did she strike the ground?''


    Tyson: "Oh, Wow! An Elf! A real Elf!!"


    Drakon: "....."


    The four glared at Tyson, who quickly stopped talking, and remained silent.


    "This girl is proficient with the bow, she deliberately aimed the ground... But why?"


    Erika whispered to the other four.


    "I''m just surprised we didn''t detect her, till she attacked." Jennifer added.


    "Because she''s hunting... Her rank is only that of a Gold medal holder, but she can defeat a Diamond medal holder." Michael revealed, after checking her profile with the system.


    {Still processing...}


    {Done... With your current strength and realm... You are in the True Immortal Realm, while Erika, Jennifer and Tyson are in the Ascended Realm in this world... Drakon is in the Soul-Preparing realm... You''re all currently stronger than her.}


    "Who are you?!"


    The elf asked, her smooth voice moving with the winds, calmly reaching the five.


    "Wow, What a voice." Jennifer said with a smile.


    The elf frowned, she removed a bow from her quiver, tucked it on her bow, and aimed at Michael.


    "Can''t you see we''re humans? And clearly unharmed... Not only that, we''re also mercenaries." Michael said arrogantly.


    "Humans are the lowest of species here, and 90% of their mercenaries Organizations have been destroyed... The humans are currently in hiding, afraid of being food."


    The Elf''s word stunned Michael, and his group.


    Humans are the weakest here? And even hunted as food? Who, or what is hunting them? Are we safe being humans?


    These were the questions flying in their heads.


    "He''s lying."


    The Elf raised an eyebrow hearing Erika.


    "We are humans, true... But we aren''t Mercenaries... Saying the truth, we don''t know where we are... We came from a long way, and got lost entering the Forest... So if you can tell us where we are... We''ll be grateful."


    The young elf stared at Erika for some seconds, and turned her head to the other four, then slowly lowered her bow.


    "You''re in the enchanted Forest... This is the only safe place in Draconian."


    "Draconian, so that is the name of this world." Erika muttered in a low voice, and asked:


    "Why is this forest only the safe place?"


    The elf stared at her for five seconds, and leaped down the tree, landing steadily on the ground.


    "Don''t get my words wrongly... This Forest is the only place without greed, hunger, death, Criminals, bandits, Monsters, and most of all; Dragons."


    "Dragons?" Drakon asked in mild surprised.


    The elf stared at the guy for some seconds, and nodded:


    "Yes, Dragons... They''re the most-strongest race in Draconian, and basically the Rulers... Whatever they said goes, but after the tragic incident that befalls them."


    She stopped herself, and stared at the five with narrowed eyes.


    "You came from a distance place? If I may ask, where?"


    Erika looked at the four beside her, and Michael stepped forward:


    "From the Human Kingdom... We want to ask something from your leaders."


    The elf moved his gaze from Erika to Michael, then at Drakon... And slowly nodded:


    "The Enchanted Forest is beautiful at day, but when it clocks Midnight, you''ll wish you''re somewhere else... If you don''t want to spend a night here, follow me."


    With that said, she walked away, her bow in hand.


    Michael nodded at his group, and they all followed behind her.


    "Now we are here, so what is the plan?" Erika whispered.


    "Yeah, Micky; what''s the plan?" Jennifer added, also in a whisper.


    Michael moved his gaze around and sighed:


    "I don--"


    {Congratulations Host for completing the first Quest: Travel to the Third Realm.}


    {Host''s attacks have been activated... Host can now deal the corresponding damage.}


    {Attack: 35,000,000.}


    {Sub Quest Trigger: Locate The Elves'' High Priest, and know about the history of this world... Reward: 1% increase in Abyss Walkers slot.}


    "Firstly, Let''s meet the High priest." Michael said.


    "High Priest? How do you know there''s a high priest?" Tyson asked in mild confusion.


    "That isn''t important. What''s important is the incident she mentioned? What''s it about?" Erika asked, her gaze fixed on the Elf''s departing figure.


    "I have a feeling this incident is related to the reason we''re here."


    "Huh? Aren''t we here to get stronger, and help our Dragons get their rightful place? Wait, The Dragons are the rulers, they already got their rightful place... So we are left."


    The four turned their heads towards him, a frown on their faces.


    "What are you saying, Dear? Think about her words. The dragons were rulers, then the "Incident"... Didn''t that tell you something is off?" She asked, also emphasizing the word "Incident".


    Tyson thought for a moment, and slowly nodded; "You have a point, Love. So we''re following her to her village or city to meet the high priest, who''ll tell us about the incident?"


    "Yes, That''s our plan at the moment." Jennifer answered, and Tyson gave a knowing nod.


    The Elf silently walked down the Forest path, a deep frown on her face:


    ''Are these guys saying the truth? Do they have Dragons with them? No way, Dragons are one of the proudest race in Draconian, there''s no way they''ll work with weak humans. But... These guys aren''t weak, the weakest is in the soul-preparing realm... Three realm higher than mine, while the strongest is in the True immortal realm... These force alone can take care of the bandits'' headquarters close to our village... Hmm... I have an ideal.''


    She thought with a smile.

 Chapter 384 Moanas Plan

    Without knowing it, the Elf led them towards the opposite direction, out from the enchanted forest.The group followed her for hours, before reaching a huge dark castle.


    "Huh?"


    With confusion, they looked at the elf, who instantly crouched down, her gaze fixed on the castle.


    "What are you doing?" Tyson asked in mild confusion.


    "Get down."


    The elf said in a flat tone, her cold gaze fixed on the gate.


    With confusion, Tyson, and the girls crouched down. Leaving Michael and Drakon, standing.


    "Didn''t you heard her? She said get down." Tyson said, while Michael raised an eyebrow.


    "Get down? She took us here willingly... And if my guess is correct, this isn''t her village, but her enemies''... Either she wants to sell us to them, or need our help."


    "This?"


    The other three were stunned, and Tyson yelled in horror.


    "What?! Are you going to sell us?! Do you want them to eat us?!!! Are you so heartless?!"


    "Shut up, and be quiet!" The elf said, her gaze still fixed on the gate.


    "Hey you! Don''t think because we''re new here, we won''t be able to escape and also kill you... I know they''re a lot of people out there who''ll help us." Tyson said with complete seriousness.


    The elf heaved a soft sigh, and turned around to the group.


    "After observing you guys for hours, I''ll say he''s your leader." She pointed at Michael.


    "He talks less, and observe more... And, he is both right and wrong... Right because; I intentionally brought you guys here, and I need your help. Wrong because: I''m not selling you... I am not that kind of person, put it in a simpler form, I''m the good guys, and those inside aren''t."


    Michael stared at her, and nodded:


    "Ok, If we want to help you, we have to know your name." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s only fair, I''m Moana."


    "Ok, Moana. I''m Supreme."


    "Erika."


    "Jennifer."


    "Tyson."


    "Drakon."


    "...Are you guys done?" He asked, while the four nodded.


    "So, Moana."


    He turned to Moana, and continued:


    "Any information on those in this castle?"


    "They''re bandits, who are involved in all types of crimes, from kidnappings, raping, even slave traders... Not only that, they sell humans, and other races as food."


    "As food? To who?" Drakon asked.


    "To the dragons, Beast folks, demons and Vampires."


    Michael and his group blinked in surprised, hearing so many Mythical creatures made them speechless.


    "Really?" Tyson asked.


    "Yes."


    Moana nodded, staring at the men walking on the walls of the castle.


    "If they''re so dangerous, why not destroy the whole castle? Turning it into ruins."


    "No!" Moana yelled in mild surprised, and added:


    "They are a lot of innocent captives inside, if you destroy the whole castle, it will kill everyone."


    "So what do you suggest?" Erika asked.


    Moana was silent, and after a long time she opened her mouth.


    __________


    [On The City Wall.]


    Two men with dark skins, and red eyes, in a black leather armor, stood on the wall, staring at the dry landscape before them.


    "This job really bores me, I''ll prefer those in the castle, seeing pretty revealing slaves always... What a good sight."


    "Don''t forget you won''t be able to touch any, Only the boss, and his lords can have them for a night." The second said, interrupting his friend''s dream.


    "What''s your deal?! Can''t you leave me to Invision myself on one? Keep acting all innocent, I know when you get the chance, you''ll hop on those elves."


    "Truthfully, the Elves are beautiful, but they''re the Boss''s prize possessions... Touch one, and you''ll have your head cut off."


    "Yeah, you have a point." The guy nodded, and frowned seeing a young man walking towards them.


    "Is that a human?" He asked in mild confusion.


    "Yes, But... Wait, A normal human? What''s he doing here?" The other was confused.


    "Maybe offering himself to us? He''ll make a good dinner, don''t you think?" Find more to read at empire


    The second grinned: "You are right, I''ll have his intestine... And arms."


    "Hehehe! Nice! I''ll go with his lap, and tongue... Those are more delicious!"


    "Then what are we waiting for? Let blow the alarm, and us guards will kill him, and have his meat for ourselves."


    The first guy nodded, and snapped his fingers.


    BEEEEEEPPPP!!!!


    The next moment; a piercing alarm tore thought the Castle, drawing all the guards'' attentions... They instantly turned to the north gate, and was stunned seeing the guy walking towards it.


    "Is he stupid?" One asked.


    "Doesn''t he know whose castle this is?"


    "He must be ready to die."


    "Come on, let''s go! We''ll enjoy him together!"


    "Yes! The Boss don''t need to know about this."


    "Of course, why would we call an elephant to kill an ant? I alone am enough."


    "Let''s go!"


    With that, they all leaped down the 15 meters high walls, landing steadily on the ground.


    "It seems Moana is also right, These guys eat humans, I bet they eat the men, and use the women as slaves, or sex slaves... They''re so many things to correct in this realm, and this is the first... Eating of fellow race when there are monsters, Beasts, and Animals in the forests... Eating other race is abnormal."


    He paused remembering when he was commanding Drakon and Reaper to devour some players.


    "That''s different."


    How is it different?


    "Well, Drakon is a Dragon, so he is... Wait." He thought for some moment, and shook his head.


    "They won''t do it again... Monsters, they can eat as much as needed... But not humans or their races." He decided.


    "Stop there!!"


    The first guard, who was dreaming to be on an elf yelled, his tone deep, and filled with killing intent.


    "Stop? Why?" Michael asked, still walking towards them.


    "Don''t you know who this Castle belongs too?"


    "In fact, I do."


    Michael answered, still walking towards them.


    "You! Do you think you''re god?! You''re just a normal human! And you dare come here!!" The second yelled in disdain, already seeing Michael as their dinner.


    ''Hmm... It seems they can''t feel my divinity... These guys are just gold medals, and they''re so arrogant... I wonder what rank this Boss Moana talked about is in.''


    He shook his head, but didn''t stop walking.


    Seeing his action, and his fearless demeanor, the 20 guards'' eyes glowed in fury.


    "KILL HIM!!!!"


    They yelled and charged towards Michael.


    "Finally." Michael smirked.


    BAM!!!


    "..."


    The guards simultaneously turned their heads to one another, then looked down at the hole on their chests.


    "Fighting with ants will be an embarrassment, you all aren''t worthy, lifting a finger will be an overkill."


    Michael walked past them, and instantly, the twenty men dropped, dead.


    {Points added: +10,000.}


    He looked up at the castle, and with a snap of his fingers, the huge iron gate broke from their hold, and before the stunned bandits in the compound, the huge gate rose into the air, and folded.


    "..."


    They watched in utter horror, as it formed a huge 20 meters long, and 10 Meters wide metal broadsword.


    {Finally, Host is using his full potential.}


    "How would I have known I could do all this?" Michael asked with a smile, the sword hovering behind him.


    {You''re the Abyssal god... You can do, and control anything in your Field... And host, Stop embarrassing me.}


    "Huh?" Michael was stunned.


    {Stopping letting ants look down on you.}


    Michael grinned, and with a thought.


    Whoosh!!!!


    The sword shot towards the stunned bandits, cutting them into halves, without any single resistance.


    "From now henceforth, everyone will fear my name."


    BOOM!!!!!!


    The space above the castle tore opened, and an unknown amount of killing intent descended on the whole Castle.


    Those both inside and outside froze in horror, their legs trembled, and without even a thought, they dropped to their knees... Michael was like the god of hell, who had descended on them to give his judgment.


    __


    "Move!"


    A muscular man in golden Armor pushed the kneeling men, women and slaves out of his way, rushing to the door, a broadsword in hand.


    "I''m guessing you''re the leader of these guys."


    He stopped, and looked ahead at the hallway, seeing a young man with red hair, leaning on the wall, his eyes staring at his own feet.


    "You? You''re a human?" The bandits'' leader was stunned.


    "Are you surprise?"


    Tyson raised his gaze from his shoes, and looked up at the man. At his side, were 30 bandits, all dead... Blood flowing down like a stream.


    "You... You killed my lords?! Are you the one releasing such amount of killing intent?!!"


    The Leader yelled in rage, pointing his sword at Tyson.


    "Me? Hahahaha!!!"


    Tyson burst out laughing. After a whole minute, he stopped and looked up at the Bandits'' leader, who was trembling in anger.


    "No, the one causing the pressure is my Master."


    "Master? Then I''m wasting my time speaking to you?!! I''ll kill him, then you... Just wait for your turn."


    "Hey You!!"


    Tyson called out with a deep frown.

 Chapter 385 Drakon Von Ragnarok

    "You can''t survive facing me, and you''re thinking of fighting my Master! Don''t you have brain?!"With Tyson''s word, dark and white flames appeared on his two fists... His sword gripped in hand.


    "You...? You have the Immortals flames?!" The Leader took a step backwards, his eyes filled with shock.


    "These are called immortals flames?" Tyson was stunned. "I got it from two gods? Well, forget all that.... You''re dying today."


    "Calm down, Sir Tyson... He can only die under my hands."


    Tyson looked over his shoulder, seeing Moana walking towards them... A blood covered sword in hand.


    "You! You''re the one who brought these monsters here?!! I should have killed you when I had the chance!!!" The leader yelled in rage.


    "You killed my Mum, My Dad... My baby brother... You don''t know how badly I want to kill you." Moans said, her word filled with killing intent.


    "Emm... Lady, he''s a lot stronger than you... I hope you see that?" Tyson said, staring at Moana who walked past him, heading toward the leader.


    "That won''t stop me."


    BOOOM!!!!


    ".....UH?!"


    Tyson was stunned seeing Moana''s speed.


    BAM!!!!


    Her sword collided on the Leader''s.


    "Hahahaha!! He''s right?! You''re weak!!"


    "Shut up!"


    BOOM!!


    The Leader leaped backwards from the explosion, and landed on his knees, his sword plunged into the ground.


    "This?"


    He looked up at Moana in shock.


    "Nice."


    Tyson exclaimed, staring at the white armor on Moana, her blonde hair radiating with an unholy brightness.


    "Priestess?! You''re the priestess?! But how?! You were killed years ago!!" The Leader stood up, staring at Moana.


    "You evil bastards killed her flesh, but not her soul!" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh? So she chose you as the next priestess?" He asked.


    "Nope, she transferred all her Powers to me, giving me one task... Avenge her."


    BOOM!!


    Whoosh!


    "....."


    The Leader''s eyes widened in shock, he quickly raised his sword, and blocked her now holy blade.


    BAM!!!


    He flew backward, falling heavily on the ground.


    "Wow, you got so powerful?"


    He stood up, then sneered: "Let''s get serious!"


    BOOM!!!


    His energy burst out from him, moving in all direction... It was so dense that it rippled all over the hallway, those kneeling got even more terrified... But Michael''s pressure wasn''t a joking matter to run.


    Moana watched as the Leader''s eyes turned bloodred, his skin turned red, nails elongated into long claws, and a tail appeared.


    "Oh? He looks just like a Hellion." Tyson said, staring at the now transformed Leader.


    "So you''re with the demon kingdom... Don''t worry, their turn will come." Moana coldly said.


    "Hmm... It seems this demon kingdom is working with the evil gods... We''ll have to destroy them before leaving." Tyson murmured to himself.


    **Hahahaha!!! First, Survive from me!!!**


    The Leader gripped his sword, and lunged towards Moana.


    "Come on."


    Moana shot forward, and the two engaged in a deadly battle, destroying the castle from right to left.


    "Will she be ok?"


    BAM!!


    Tyson watched as Moana struck the Leader, throwing him some distance away.


    "She''ll be ok... I should locate the other slaves."


    He placed his sword on his shoulder, and walked away from the battle, not even looking back.


    BAM!!


    BOOM!!


    The Leader leaped backwards, dodging Moana''s sword attack, and shot towards her.


    **DIE!!!!!**


    He raised his sword to slash, moment next; Moana stretched forth her hand towards him.


    "[Light of Outrage]."


    A powerful light beam shot out from her palm, colliding on the Leader.


    **No!!!**


    The blast threw him all the way to the other side of the hallway, which instantly shattered, and the Leader fell down the building, landing before an unexpected figure.


    BAM!!!!


    The Leader shook his head, and stood up, he frowned seeing a young man with black hair, and in a black overcoat staring at him with a sneered. His eyes widened, noticing this guy was also in the same black overcoat that guy in the hallway was wearing.


    "Welcome, I''ll say you''re the leader, right?"


    A Golden throne appeared behind Michael, and he sat down, placing his right leg on the left leg thigh... And fixed his gaze on the Hellion before him.


    The Leader moved his gaze all over the bloody compound, and settled it on Michael.


    **You killed everyone?**


    His word was filled with surprise.


    Michael narrowed his eyes:


    "When an ant appears in front of a god, they don''t stand but kneel."


    With his word, a pressure, as heavy as the mountain itself fell on the wounded Leader, pushing him to his knees.


    **This... How are you this powerful?!!**


    "You aren''t in any position to be asking questions."


    Drakon, Sofia, Jen, Avan, and the seven, walked towards them, with more than 50 Slaves following behind them.


    BAM!!!


    Moana landed some meters behind him, her sword ready to strike.


    "Hmm... New look, nice." Michael nodded, seeing her armor.


    "We''re back, Love."


    Michael turned to the side, seeing Erika, Jennifer, and Tyson walking towards them, slaves from all races following behind them, mostly consisting of Humans, and elves.


    **You...? How did you know where they''re kept??** The Leader asked in shock. At the moment, he was the last living bandit in the whole castle.


    "That''s all... Wait! Is that Moana?" Jennifer was stunned.


    "Yeah, Her super mode." Tyson answered with a smile.


    "Oh." Jennifer nodded in understanding, while Erika continued:


    "She already knew where they''re kept. Moana couldn''t do anything because no one will dare attack you, scared of the other races, especially the demon kingdom... That''s why my Love attacked from the entrance, with the guards distracted, we entered the Castle... Silently killing your men, and got to their location."


    **This?! Then aren''t you guys scared of the Demon Kingdom?!!**


    "Scared? We''re here to wipe them out!!" Drakon said with killing intent, while the ten behind him nodded.


    **You?! You Dragons are also going against the Demon Kingdom?! Don''t you know your kingdom is in cahoot with them?!!**


    "Dragons?"


    The slaves were shocked, they quickly moved backwards from the 11... Their faces filled with dread and horror.


    ''What have they endure to be so scared of Dragons? And with what I have discovered with the system; Drakon is the only son of the dragon Kingdom... That made him the next Ruler... But... With his vision, something happened which made the system hand him to me... The new question is; Who''s on the throne?''


    Michael thought, staring at the slaves.


    Drakon looked at the ten behind him. The ten nodded, and before everyone; the colors of their bloodless enveloped their bodies.


    BOOM!!


    GRRRAAAAA!!!


    The Slaves got so paled that they froze, their legs refusing to act or even move, the Ten Huge Dragons before them were more terrifying than any they have seen.


    "We might be dragons, but that didn''t mean we''re evil, heartless, or corrupt... Where we grew up, we work with humans, and now... We''re here to take our rightful place."


    The freed slaves looked at one another, then turned to the dragons, who transformed back to their human appearance.


    Seeing their still caution faces, Drakon continued:


    "We aren''t saying you should instantly trust us... But we''re here to set everything right."


    **Hahahahahaha!! Do you know to achieve that, you''ll have to face more than three Races? Can you do that?! You might be powerful, but in present of an army of Millions, what can you do?!! Hahahaha!!!!** the Leader laughed out loud, his tone filled with mockery.


    "Oh? To us, that''s a small number... I thought you said they''re Billions... Killing a couple of millions won''t draw out a sweat from us."


    **Huh?**


    Not only the Leader, Moana and the people were stunned.


    BAM!!!


    The whole Castle trembled, and a huge vortex appeared above them... Before everyone''s eyes, hundreds of thousands of Monsters, humans, and beasts poured out covering the sky, their wings creating shadows on those below.


    **This?**


    The Leader was horrified. He moved his gaze around and turned to Michael:


    **Who are you?!!!**


    "Drakon, tell them."


    Drakon nodded, and opened his mouth:


    "My name is Drakon Von Ragnarok, I''m the prince of the Dragon Empire, and the next ruler of Draconian."


    BOOM!


    Continue your journey with empire


    His word exploded like a dynamite, freezing everyone, including Moana, Jennifer, Erika and Tyson. While Drakon continued:


    "And these here are my family and Partner."


    Silence hanged in the air for a whole two minutes, before Tyson opened his mouth, directing his question to Michael.


    "Man! Why didn''t you tell us?! Come on, so we''re here to help Drakon take back his kingdom! That is a very important information! So why hide it?"


    "I have to admit it, Tyson is right on this one, Micky." Jennifer added.


    Michael smiled, and continued:


    "We aren''t here only for Drakon, We''re also helping your Dragons to gain their rightful place... But the main mission is to find out what those evil gods did to this world, I know it''s wrong, that''s why I let Drakon reveal it."


    The three looked at one another, and Erika asked:


    "But... What about us? If they gained their position, won''t they follow us back?"


    Her gaze fixed on the white hair beauty standing beside Drakon.


    "Don''t worry, Master... We have been bonded by AI... That means, we can travel through realms through our connection... Whenever you need me, you just need to call my name, and I''ll be right there." Sofia said with a smile.


    "That answered everyone''s question?" Michael asked, while the three nodded their heads.


    **You all can''t still win!!**


    The leader yelled, staring at the figures in the sky.


    "Do you want to give him a quick death, or a painful one?" Michael asked, turning to Moana.


    Moana turned back to her normal appearance, and sighed:


    "I want him to suffer."


    Michael nodded and pointed a finger at the Hellion.


    **What are you doing?!!** The Leader took a step back.


    "[Void Destruction Finger]."


    A dark beam shot out from his finger, and entered the Hellion''s body. He instantly dropped to his knees, and let out a painful growl.


    **Ahh!! W-What did you do?!!** He yelled in agony.

 Chapter 386 You Freed Them?

    **W-What did you do?!!!** He yelled again."You can only survive if you deliver this message to the demon kingdom, or dragons in less than two days... Failure to do that, you die... Now get lost." Discover stories at empire


    With shock, and surprise, the Hellion quickly ran away from the castle.


    "Why did you let him go, love?" Erika asked in mild confusion.


    "Do you really think I''ll let him go?" Michael stood up with a smirk on his face.


    "Let''s wait, and watch the show." He added.


    Moana stared at them for some seconds, and walked up to Drakon.


    "So you''re the Son of Emperor Ragnarok?"


    Drakon nodded, his gaze fixed on her.


    Moana smiled for the first time, and got down on one knee, even bowing her head.


    Michael and his group watched in surprise, as all the freed slaves got down on one knees, also bowing their heads.


    "We welcome back the Dragon Prince." They all yelled in unison, their voices reverberating all over the castle.


    "My Prince." Moana looked up at Drakon.


    "I know you''re surprise, but no one can lie to me... And you saying the truth, means you''re the Son of Emperor Ragnarok."


    She stood up, and looked straight at his eyes:


    "Come with me, I''ll take you to my Village... And I thank you all for your help--"


    "--Hold on, you can only thank us if we have saved you... Not now." Drakon said, cutting her off.


    "Oh? Ok then." Moana answered with a smile.


    "Please, rise everyone." Drakon said, the people nodded, and stood up.


    Michael moved his gaze on the weak and fragile races, and turned to Moana.


    "How long to your village?"


    "Well... One day if we hurry." She answered.


    Hearing her reply, Michael walked towards her, and stopped before Moana, who frowned at him.


    Michael raise his hand, and placed it on her head, then close his eyes.


    Moana looked at Drakon in mild confusion, not knowing why Michael place his hand on her head.


    After some seconds, Michael opened his eyes, and removed his hand.


    "Thanks... I now know everything." He turned around, and snapped his fingers.


    The space before them tore opened, and a huge gateway appeared.


    ''What did he mean by; "I now know everything"? Did he read my memories? Can a human even do that?''


    "I can do more than that." Michael smiled at her, and added:


    "This here will lead us to your village... Come on everyone, Let''s go."


    He walked towards it, followed by Drakon, and his group.


    "Did... Did he hear my thoughts?" Moana was perplexed.


    "Come on." Erika called out.


    "Yes... Come on, everyone."


    Moana walked towards the gateway, the freed slaves looked at one another, and followed behind her.


    ______


    [Moana''s Village.]


    Moana''s home was a small village, which sat deep in the enchanted forest, surrounded by lush green trees, and colorful flowers... At the moment, the whole village was in tremor, looking for the chief''s daughter, Moana. Well... Not related by blood, but everyone saw her as his daughter.


    Truthfully: The Chief is her godfather, who had trained her from 5 years, to a young, and beautiful lady she has now become.


    Currently, the chief stood at the wooden fence, with his wife. The two staring at the men walking back with gloomy expression.


    "Any News?" The wife, a middle-age woman, dress the exact way Moana dressed asked worriedly.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs Henry... We looked all over the Forest, but there isn''t any sign of her." A muscular elf in a black Armor said, his hand gripped on his bow.


    "No! She must be out there! Dear! She''s out there, somewhere! Keep looking."


    Chief Henry held his anxious wife''s shoulders, and gave her a reassuring nod.


    "Yes, she''s ok..." He looked at the man.


    "Captain Sunny, can you please search one more time?"


    Sunny moved his gaze on his ten archers behind him, and slowly shook his head at the Chief.


    "I''m sorry Chief, but we have search almost all the Forest, and got no sign... We only found this." He brought out an arrow from his quiver, and handed it to Henry.


    "This... This is Moana''s arrow." He looked up at them.


    "Yes, we found it in the forest... But... There''s no sign of a battle in the location, and we also discovered footprints, Humans'' footprints."


    The two were surprised by Sunny''s discovery... Humans won''t dare enter the forest, to them, it''s evil... So why would they enter now? And why would Moana disappear afterward? S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is my conclusion, Chief... Either they kidnapped her, or she willingly followed them... I know you have heard of the resistance growing at the southern side of Draconian."


    "I know... But."


    "No, Mrs Henry... We aren''t going back there, and it''s getting dark... The nightmarish creatures will be awakened, and the forest will be dangerous to us all."


    The husband and wife looked at one another, and sighed helplessly.


    At that moment:


    BAM!!!


    The space behind the men tore opened, a crack appeared, and in less than three seconds, it tore opened, and a huge gateway formed... Spinning violently.


    "This?"


    They were stunned, seeing a young man with black hair, and in a weird black robe walked out... They watched as more people walked out, staring at them in curiosity.


    "Humans?"


    The Men were stunned, their arrows aimed at Michael and his group.


    "Please point those things downward."


    With Michael''s words, shadows; in shapes of chains rose from the ground, and wrapped themselves on the bows and arrows on the men''s hand, pulling it downward.


    "....!!"


    They were stunned speechless, then a beautiful voice tore through the air.


    "Mum! Dad!!"


    "Moana!"


    Moana ran out from the gateway, and hugged the two. The chief and his wife hugged her back, tightening the hug.


    "Huh?"


    The elf soldiers were shocked, seeing the hundreds of people walking out from the gateway.


    "Moana? You freed them?" Sunny asked in mild surprised.


    "Yeah, thanks to my knew friends, and the Prince of the Dragon Empire."


    "WHAT?!!!"


    They all followed her gaze, staring at Drakon in shock.

 Chapter 387 What Happened To This Realm?

    [Moana''s Village.][High Priest''s Home.]


    Michael, and his group, with Drakon sat on a couch, while the ten dragons stood behind them, all in human appearance; observing, as the Priestess stared at Drakon''s palm, like searching for something unknown.


    "What is she seeing on Drakon''s palm? She has been staring at it for ten minutes now, and I thought the Priest is a male." Tyson whispered with a slight frown.


    "Be quiet, Love... Maybe she''s seeing something, or checking his future? I think his past?" Jennifer whispered back.


    "With your words, you''re also lost."


    Jennifer turned her head to Tyson, whose lips was close to her face: "Be quiet, and don''t even think of kissing me here."


    Tyson blinked, and moved his gaze around, seeing Moana, and the guards in the room staring at them... More like staring at Erika and Jennifer.


    Tyson raised an eyebrow... Seeing they had been caught, they quickly looked away.


    "Morons." He said under his breath, while Jennifer chuckled.


    "Oh wow, The famous Queen-of-death is smiling because I called them Moron, I think I''ll have to call everyone Morons from now onward."


    "Good luck with that." Jennifer added.


    Moana smiled at their playful behavior, and turned to Erika, whose head was resting on Michael''s shoulder, the two staring at the Priestess.


    ''They are so in love.'' She thought, and Michael turned his head towards her.


    ''Shit! Can you stop listening to my thoughts?!!'' She yelled inwardly, while Michael smiled, looking away.


    ''What a guy!'' She thought in mild frustration.


    Finally, the High Priestess, who was an old woman in a white robe, let go of Drakon''s hand, and nodded with a bright hopeful smile: Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s the truth, he''s the Son of Ragnarok." She walked towards her seat, and sat down. Staring at the chief, then at Drakon.


    "We want to know everything." Drakon said.


    "Hmm..."


    The high priestess sighed, and started:


    "20 years ago, Our world was filled with peace, we lived happily, without these barbaric behaviors... Your father; Ragnarok, led us with love, kindness, and an iron claw... Everyone live peacefully. And when the Queen became pregnant for her second child, everyone celebrated. But with the pressure and words from the Nobel dragons, the Queen wish for her child to be a son... To take over his father... Because..." She sighed:


    "Your uncle, your father''s younger brother has eyes on the throne, he tried everything, from assassination, to even poisoning, but your father survived them all... He is still the second most-strongest dragon in Draconian... Well, after all that, the Empress and Emperor waited for the arrival of their child... And after months, the day finally arrived."


    She smiled at Drakon:


    "You were born, but still In your shell... It takes a dragon, a week in their shell before hatching, and they must be fed life force continuously... But all of a sudden, on the fifth day, the sky turned red, and a huge eye appeared on the sky... We don''t know where, or how... It was unbelievable. Monsters we haven''t seen before poured out from the eye, Millions. They were Millions; and their target was... You... Each Race suffered with their search; blood were spilled, Cities, towns, villages and even camps were destroyed... Millions died, and others hid for their lives, our strongest fighters fought, but were all killed by a man who called himself Ares... He''s known as the God of War... And His sons are also very powerful."


    "God of war?" Michael''s face turned cold.


    "Yeah, they attacked the Dragon Empire with complete force... The dragons fought for their survival... And for the others races? We were the first to witness the monsters'' might and became scared to act... But the higher beings came to our... their aid. Angels, powerful angels, lead by goddess Athena, and goddess Artemis dropped from the sky, and fourth the monsters... They successfully repelled them, sending the monsters back to the eye, and out from our world. Athena and Artemis then struck the eye out from the sky."


    "Then what led everyone to start eating one another?" Tyson asked.


    "After the war, the gods, and angels returned. We discovered two things about our world: First; the Empress did give birth to a Son, but he was sent away to somewhere unknown, even to the Emperor and Empress... The second discovery: The Monsters destroyed all our food source, and lands became uncultivated... With no food, some races moved to eating other races."


    "Why they don''t eat their own?" Jennifer asked with a slight frown.


    "To them, it''s an abomination." The Priestess answered, and continued:


    "Your uncle used the situation against your father, saying you; his son is the cause of our current situation... He organized the dragons, and your father was charged with Treason, and locked away in the darkness jail."


    "What about my Mum? And you said I was the second? Who''s the first?" Drakon asked, a little surprised that he has a sibling.


    "Your mother escaped with your elder sister, They formed a resistance at the southern side of Draconian... Still today, they haven''t stopped looking for ways to locate you, and free your father."


    "So he''s still trapped?" Erika asked in mild surprised.


    "Yeah, In the deepest pit, in the center of Draconian, being guarded by True immortals realm dragons." The Priestess said with a sad tone.


    "These ten Dragons are the best of the best... Unbeatable... Second to the new ruler, known as Emperor Raynard, your uncle... Your sister, Annabelle and your mother, Josephine work in shadows, but all their plans failed because of the ten Dragons guards."


    "They don''t have me and my Partner during those tries." Drakon said with a smile.


    "Yeah, I alone can take them down... Just give me the location, but first, we''ll get to see the Empress and Princess."


    "Don''t worry, Mr Supreme. I''ll lead the way..." Moana said.


    "Oh, You know the way?" Michael asked in mild surprised.


    Seeing Moana nod her head, he closed his eyes, checking her memories he copied, then nodded:


    "Thanks, I know the location." He said, stunning the people in the room.


    After some seconds, the Priestess opened her mouth: "Young man, Dragons are a lot stronger than Humans, their strength and energy gap is like the sky and earth."


    "Thank goodness my powers went deeper than the earth."


    "....."


    The Priestess was stunned.


    "Thanks you for the information, and don''t worry Drakon, we''ll move tomorrow, and meet your family... Can''t wait to see them." Michael smiled.

 Chapter 388 Mobilize All Our Forces

    Michael sat on a chair, in the room given to him and Erika... He was thinking about their next plan.With the revelation of Ares involvement, who''s also the god of war, a very powerful true god, they had to trend with caution.


    "What are you thinking about, Hubby?"


    Erika walked towards him, and hugged his neck from behind, resting her jaw on his shoulder.


    "I''m just thinking about our next plan, and how Drakon is currently feeling... You know, I can feel his emotions through our bond, and he''s confuse, anxious, nervous, and even slightly happy... I don''t think he''s stable--"


    "--Shhh... Drakon is strong, No matter what''s ahead, I know we''ll face it together, and we''ll all return safe." She said with a smile.


    Michael held her hand, and gave a small nod:


    "You''re right, We just need to support him."


    "Yeah, now come on, let''s get some sleep, tomorrow is a big day for Drakon."


    "Hmm..."


    Michael stood up, and followed her to bed.


    _____


    [While outside the Village.]


    Drakon stood under the full moonlight, staring straight at it:


    "Why are you outside my Prince?"


    He looked over his shoulder, seeing Snow walking towards him.


    "Just taking some fresh air... Why are you out?" He turned his gaze back to the sky.


    "You''re a Royal Dragon, we noble dragons can feel your emotions, I don''t know why... But I think because we''re connected to our masters, and your Master joined us together." Snow said with a smile.


    Drakon thought for some seconds, and sighed softly:


    "You know, when I met my Partner for the first time, I wanted to kill him... Saying he''s not worthy of me... But I didn''t know I''m the one who isn''t worthy of him. He helped build me to who I am today, not only that, he also saved me, I''ll be forever grateful..."


    "Yeah, Same with us..."


    "Huh?" Drakon was stunned, and turned around to Snow.


    "Yes, He saved all of us, taking us from this world, and handing us over to our masters, who love, and cherish us... If he hadn''t taken me from our world, I won''t be standing here."


    Drakon slowly nodded. "What do you think will happen tomorrow?"


    "The future is always unclear, all I know is... We''ll know if we get there."


    "You''re right, as always... Now have some rest."


    "Yes, My Prince."


    Snow bowed, and walked towards her hut. She stopped and looked at Drakon over her shoulder.


    "Have some rest, and goodnight."


    With that said, she walked away.


    ''Mum, Sister... Can''t wait to see you two.'' Drakon thought with a small smile.


    ____________


    [Same Day.]


    [Demon Kingdom.]


    [Throne Hall.]


    A red skin man with a tail walked inside the hall, and got down on one knee.


    "My King! The Leader of the Bandits stationed in the northern region is here... He looks bad."


    The King, a young man with long red hair, and eyes smirked hearing his soldier.


    "Oh?"


    He pulled one of the slaves elf beside him, forcing her to her knees.


    "Bring him to me."


    The man stared at the woman between the King''s leg, and nodded:


    "Yes, My King."


    He stood up, turned around and walked away... Leaving the king alone to enjoy the pleasure.


    After five minutes, the same man walked inside with a wounded hellion.


    "What happened to you?" The demon King asked with a slight frown.


    The Bandits'' leader only stared at the demon king and his five women for some seconds, and said.


    **Ragnarok''s son is back.**


    These words plunged the hall into deadly silence.


    "WHAT?!!!"


    The demon king threw the elf between his legs aside, and stood up.


    "Are you sure about this?!!" He asked.


    **Yes, I saw him with my own eyes... I don''t know how powerful he is... But his partners, who are humans are exceptional powerful.**


    "Humans?! Are you sure about this?!" The demon lord asked, his voice filled with shock.


    **Yes! And one even has the immortal flames! Two at that... They''re here for war, and we need to prepare.**


    "Indeed we do... That Empress and her daughter will be so happy, but we can''t just stand and watch... Hey you!"


    He turned to the red skin man, who quickly took a step forward.


    "Send the Dead soldiers, and some of our soldiers... Also send this news to the other race, "Ragnarok''s son is back"."


    The man nodded, and before he could walk away... The Bandits'' leader opened his mouth:


    **We need all our forces, the human who I think is Drakon''s Master could summon armies, he''s the Leader in their group.**


    "Drakon?"


    **That''s the name of Ragnarok''s son.**


    "Ok, We''ll show this Human that we aren''t weaklings... We''ll show him that Humans are far beneath us!"


    "*Oh Really?*"


    Everyone frowned hearing Michael''s voice from the Hellion.


    "*You think you''re powerful? Don''t worry, when the time comes we''ll know who is.*"


    "You might be the Leader."


    The demon king quickly got himself, and asked:


    "*Yes, and you are the Demon King... Hmph, Don''t ask any questions, I already killed this guy, I just sent him to deliver the message... I''ll be waiting for you...*"


    With Michael''s word, dark beam shot out from the Hellion''s chest, moving straight to the Demon King.


    The Demon King quickly held a lady and placed her in front of him.


    BOOM!!!


    The attack collided on the Elf, shattering her into pieces. Blood, and body parts flying everywhere.


    While the Demon King stumbled backwards, and fell on his throne, all his body covered with blood.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!!!!"


    The women screamed, and instantly fainted.


    "This??!!"


    The Demon king stood up in rage, his eyes fixed on the Hellion.


    "*Lucky escape, we''ll see what you''re capable of, soon... Without a shield to protect you.*"


    With that said, the Hellion let out a painful scream, and burst into flesh and blood... Bathing the red skin man.


    "Ahhhhhh!!!"


    The Demon King yelled in rage, and turned to the Man.


    "Mobilize all our army, send word to the other races!! We must crush this human down! Our first target, Drakon''s family."


    The man nodded, and walked away.


    The Demon king stared at his bloody surroundings, and the women who had fainted.


    "Ahh!! I''ll get you for this!!!!!"


    ___________


    [Next Day.]


    [Southern Region.]


    [Resistance Village.]


    At the moment, a beautiful woman sat in front of the Village, her gaze fixed on the horizon... The barren land before her seem to stretch far and wide, as the morning Sun ray, fell on her beautiful face, revealing a woman with long black hair, and golden eyes... A long sword sat on her lap, as she stared into empty space.


    "Here you are, Mum! I have been looking everywhere for you."


    A blonde hair young lady in a long dress walked out from the Village towards the silent woman, and sat down beside her.


    "What are you thinking, Mum?" She asked in a low voice.


    "Your Brother is back."


    "What?! Where is he? How?" Annabelle moved her gaze around, and settled it back on her Mum.


    "Mum, I hope you aren''t joking with me?" She asked.


    "I told all of you, My son, your brother is alive, and now he''s back." She said with a small smile, her eyes empty of color.


    "Mum, We have been searching for my baby brother for more than five years now... And we got nothing--"


    "--Are you saying your brother is dead?"


    She turned her head to her daughter, her gaze cold.


    "No! Never."


    Annabelle stood up, her mind heavy.


    "I don''t know, but if he''s alive why hasn''t he given a sign?"


    "He has already given us."


    "Huh?"


    She turned to her mother in surprise:


    "What sign?"


    "This."


    Josephine touched her heart, stunning Her daughter.


    "O... K..." Annabelle said in mild disbelief.


    Josephine''s eyes instantly brightened, and she stood up with a smile on her face.


    Her sudden change of demeanor confused Annabelle.


    "He''s here, My Son is here, your Baby brother is here!" She was now ecstatic.


    "Calm down, Mum! Where is he?"


    Before she could answer, a man walked towards them.


    "Sorry for the intrusion, but my Queen and Princess, we''re under attack."


    "..." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    The two were stunned.


    "Under Attack? By who?" Anabelle asked with a slight frown.


    "I don''t know." The man shook his head.


    "I''m confused, we''re under attack, but you don''t know who''s attacking?" Josephine asked in mild surprised.


    ''How would I put this?''


    The man thought for some seconds, then opened his mouth:


    "Well I think it''s some kind of teleportation scrolls, or magic, it''s not clear... It appears, and disappeared."


    "Appear and disappeared? Teleportation scrolls? Do you think it''s the Vampires?" Annabelle asked.


    "Not really, the Vampires don''t have such Powers or scrolls." Josephine said, her thought moving to her son.


    "What if--"


    --BAM!!!


    The three turned their heads to the cracked space, staring at it in surprise and awe.


    "That... That''s space affinity." Annabelle muttered in surprise.


    BOOM!!


    A powerful amount of divinity burst out from it, pushing the three backwards, and a huge gateway appeared.


    "It appeared at the front gate!"


    All the soldiers rushed out from the village, quickly standing before the three. Their weapons raised to strike.


    "What a nice place."


    A calm voice filled the air, as a young man walked out from the gateway.


    "...."


    "Human?"


    "....."


    Everyone was perplexed.

 Chapter 389 I Dont Battle With Ants

    "Huh?"Josephine, and Annabelle stared at the man who walked out from the weird gateway in mild confusion.


    Then a sliver hair lady, Moana, and more people walked out, was shocked them more was the ten dragons walking outside with them... The total of 16 people stared at the dragons before them with curiosity.


    Michael stared at the two for some seconds, and moved to the side, making way for Drakon.


    "Son."


    Josephine pushed the two guards in front of her, and rushed towards Drakon, who was also walking towards her.


    "SON!!"


    The two hugged, while everyone stared at them in stunned silence.


    "Love, how did she know Drakon is her son?" Tyson asked the question which was in everyone''s mind.


    "It''s Dragons'' bond, No matter how old he becomes, or how long the mother was away from her Son, the moment they set eyes on one another, the bond will be activated, and they''ll easily get familiar with one another... All dragons have this bond, more specifically, all female Dragons have it."


    Snow answered while the rest nodded.


    "That''s a good bond. That means, as long as a dragon gave birth, the bond is created, and lasted for eternity?"


    The Dragons nodded with Tyson''s word.


    "I miss you so much, Son!!" Josephine separated from the hug, staring at Drakon''s face with a motherly smile.


    "Same, Mum."


    "Baby Brother?"


    Drakon looked over Josephine''s shoulder, seeing a blonde hair, smiling at him.


    "Is that?"


    "Hmm... She''s your elder sister." Josephine said with a small smile.


    Drakon nodded, and moved around his mother, walking towards his sister. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm..."


    Annabelle observed him with curiosity, and before everyone could think of anything, Anabelle threw a punch on Drakon''s face.


    BAM!!!!


    A gush of wind blew from the force of the punch, to her shock; Drakon didn''t take a step back.


    "I thought my elder sister can hit harder?" He asked with a smirk, raised his hand, and held hers.


    "I won''t test you because I''m not sure whether you can withstand my attack." Drakon removed her fist from his face, and lowered it down.


    "How are you so strong, Baby brother?" Anabelle asked in mild confusion.


    The soldiers all absentmindedly lowered their weapons, their gazes filled with surprise, and shock.


    "We have a Prince?"


    That''s the only thought running in their heads.


    "All thanks to my, Partner." Drakon answered with a smile.


    "Partner?"


    Both Josephine and Annabelle were confused.


    "Who can be the Partner of my Brother?" Annabelle asked.


    "Not just my Partner, He''s also my master."


    "....."


    "Wow, can I know who this is?" Josephine asked with a smile.


    "Hey, If you two want to know! He''s right here!!"


    Stay connected through empire


    Tyson yelled, pointing at Michael.


    The two turned their heads to Michael, and was stunned, even the soldiers were stunned.


    "A Human? My Prince are you sure about this?"


    The man stepped forward, not believing a human could be his Prince''s master.


    Drakon observed the man, and finally recognized him as the man he saw in the vision, commanding the Dragons in the war.


    "Baby Brother, this is Sir Garrett, he''s the commander of our army, and have been with us for decades."


    "Oh?"


    Drakon smiled, and walked towards the man. "Sir Garrett, Isn''t he worthy to be my master?"


    "That''s not it, but he looks so young, and don''t seem like someone strong enough to be your master." Sir Garrett said, his gaze on Michael.


    "Hey! What are you saying?! I alone can deal with you, let alone our master!"


    Tyson was enraged, how dare this old man look down on Michael?


    Garrett stared at Tyson for some seconds, and turned to Josephine.


    "Empress, Can I have the honor to challenge the prince''s master?" He asked with his head bowed.


    "Sir Garrett, what''s the reason behind this?" Josephine asked with a slight frown.


    "Empress, with our enemies'' strength, we need powerful people with the prince, and I want to know if he''s powerful enough." Garrett said.


    Josephine turned to Drakon, who in turn, turned to Michael... Who slowly nodded his head.


    "My Partner agreed, so when are you guys dueling?" Drakon asked.


    "Right here, and right now... If my Prince--"


    "--Done, but I don''t battle with ants, so get to me, you have to fight him."


    Amidst everyone stunned, and confused gazes, Michael snapped his fingers, and Azazel appeared before him, his dark sword in hand.


    "Huh? You can summon fighters?" Sir Garrett was stunned.


    "That shouldn''t stop you, look at it; our master is sending a common footsoldier--"


    "--Point of correction, Azazel Is the commander of all my poisonous Walkers." Michael cut Tyson off.


    "So if I defeat this summoned soldier, you''ll accept you''re weak, and you won''t be my Prince''s Master anymore?"


    "Don''t be arrogant, Sir Garrett. First Defeat him." Michael said in a calm tone.


    Garrett nodded hearing Michael, and walked towards Azazel.


    "Don''t kill him, or destroy his limbs, just beat the hell out of him, show him you''re stronger in everything."


    Azazel nodded with Michael''s order, and walked towards the Dragons'' commander.


    Without a second to waste, Sir Garrett shot forward, determined to show everyone humans aren''t stronger than Dragons.


    "Take this!!!"


    He appeared in front of Azazel and threw a Punch on his face.


    BAM!!!


    "Huh?"


    Garrett was stunned, seeing his fist in Azazel''s palm.


    "Weak."


    Azazel struck out his left hand, which accurately collided on Garrett''s chest, throwing him meters away.


    The Dragons soldiers made way, as Garrett flew past them. And collided on the Village gate.


    Azazel lowered his hand, staring at Sir Garrett with an emotionless expression.


    "Out of my Walkers... Apate, Azazel, Dracula, the two Origins, Predator, Orthus, Queen-Spidex, and Chimaera are my strongest... All in the true Immortal realm above... Do you think I am weak?" Michael asked with a smirk.


    "...."


    The whole Dragons were stunned with his word, while Sir Garrett violently shook his head, and stood up from the ground.


    "You think you''re powerful?! Let me show you what Power is!!" He yelled.


    Michael watched as dark smoke covered Garrett, and moment next, a huge 20 meters tall black Dragon appeared before everyone.


    "GRRRAAAA.... BOW FOR ME, HUMAN!!!!"

 Chapter 390 Dragon Empire

    BOOM!!!Sir Garrett shot into the air, hovering above Azazel.


    The Onlookers all created a distance from the two, watching from afar.


    "Let''s see if you''re capable of withstanding my attack."


    He opened his mouth, and released a torrent of flames down on Azazel.


    BOOM!!


    "Did he won?"


    Your next read awaits at empire


    "The Commander is the strongest after the Empress, and Princess, so of course he''ll win."


    "I hope so... Because if he loses, it means the Humans got such a powerful young man, and hid him well."


    "Hid him well? Are you saying the humans held our Prince all this while?"


    "No, when did I say that?!"


    "Shut up, these guys aren''t from our world... The Empress and the Princess have been trying how to travel, but always fail... Can''t your tiny brains tell you they''re aliens?"


    "Really? That means they are humans in other worlds?"


    The guy just shook his head, not answering the soldier.


    "Do you expect to fight my Ruler with such weak attacks?"


    "Huh?"


    Sir Garrett was stunned, watching as Azazel walked out from the flames, his black Armor more radiant that before.


    "You desperately want to see Power, then I''ll show you."


    Azazel stretched out his hand towards the huge Dragon, and the next moment, dark clouds formed above him.


    "Uh?!!"


    Sir Garrett looked up at the clouds, and before he could do anything, more than ten lightning dropped from the clouds, colliding on his back.


    Pifff!!


    Sir Garrett spurted out a mouthful of blood. He fell from the sky, as more than five lightnings accurately struck his wings.


    Everyone watched in dumbfounded silence, as Sir Garrett fell from the sky, before he could collide on the ground, a force held him, and slowly placed him down.


    Michael smiled.


    Sir Garrett transformed back into his human appearance; His skin covered in bruises, and he wasn''t looking good.


    "Sir Garrett?"


    Annabelle walked up to the injured Sir Garrett and got down her knees, observing his injuries.


    A frown appeared on her face, seeing dark smokes on each cut.


    "This... This is blocking your healing Ability, you can''t heal yourself."


    "Not only that, No one apart from me, or Azazel can heal him, that''s the Powers of my Commanders, No one can heal from their attacks."


    "This... Cough!!" Sir Garrett coughed up more blood.


    "And slowly, but surely, you''ll bleed to death... How did I put it? Yes! A slow and painful death."


    Annabelle stared at Michael and Azazel in horror, then turned to her Brother.


    "Drakon, you have to help him, he''s our Commander, if he dies, our forces'' strength will be greatly reduced... We need him."


    Drakon stared at Sir Garrett for some seconds, and opened his mouth, his voice calm as ever:


    "He insulted my Partner, and master, he should first apologize... Sir Garrett, I know you are looking out for me, but I''m standing here today because of my Partner, My strengths, everything I have is given by him, so for me to forgive you; you have to apologize."


    Upon hearing Drakon, Michael and his group smiled.


    Sir Garrett nodded, and with Annabelle''s help, he stood up from the ground, and walked towards Michael.


    Sir Garrett and the Princess stopped before Michael, and bowed their heads.


    "My apologies for looking down on such a powerful Human, please forgive me." Sir Garrett said with sincerity.


    Michael smiled, and tapped Garrett''s right shoulder:


    "I understand, I would have done the same... But, I''m here to help, not cause harm."


    With that said, he walked past Sir Garrett and the Princess, heading towards Josephine.


    "Huh?"


    Sir Garrett looked at his hands, and body which was healing with ten times more speed, and in less than a second, all his injuries were gone.


    "This?" He was stunned.


    "My Ruler forgave you, so I also did." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Azazel sheathed back his sword, and disappeared from sight.


    "....."


    The two were stunned.


    Michael walked towards the Empress


    "Empress."


    He gave a low bow.


    "Thank you so much for bringing my Son back, and taking good care of him. You can ask for anything, and I''ll do my utmost best to give you."


    Michael raised an eyebrow at her.


    "I didn''t bring Drakon back to remain here." He said.


    "Really?"


    Josephine turned to Drakon, who sheepishly smiled at her... With a confused gaze, she turned back to Michael.


    "I don''t get."


    "Not only your world is facing this situation, all the worlds are... And I can''t do it without Drakon, If we''re done restoring order, he''ll return to you."


    "Isn''t that dangerous?" She asked, her tone laced with Worries.


    "This isn''t the right place to talk about this."


    "Oh! How forgetful are we, you''re our guests, and we kept you outside, even fought you... Please, come inside, let''s show you our hospitality." Josephine said with a smile.


    She held Drakon''s hand, and said with a motherly smile: "Come on, Dear."


    With that, they all walked inside.


    "This end easier and quicker than expected." Tyson whispered to Jennifer.


    "Yeah, that Dragon bond thing really helped... Or else, we''ll have to answer a lot of questions." Jennifer replied in mild relief.


    __________


    [Dragon Empire.]


    The Dragon Empire was the biggest kingdom in whole Draconian, holding one-third of the land.


    But after the war, and Raynard took over the throne, the dragons have attacked more races'' kingdoms, cities, and even Villages, killing, destroying and taking slaves... This made the Dragon Empire more-stronger than ever, with Hundreds of thousands of soldiers, all Dragons.


    At the moment, a man with Ivory skin, and red eyes sat on his throne, his long silver hair cascaded his back like an endless waterfall.


    Before him were a group of naked women, from the elves, humans, and even witches... All trembling on their knees, heads lowered.


    "Who should I pick?"


    He moved his intense gaze on their bodies, and grinned setting his eyes on a beautiful witch... Before he could command her to move towards him, the door flew opened, and a woman walked inside.


    "Can''t you knock, Sister?!!" He yelled in anger.


    The Sister, a young lady with long blonde hair, watched the kneeling women with a cold gaze, and looked up at her elder brother;


    "We got news."

 Chapter 391 Guardians Of The Abyssal

    "What news that can''t wait?! Don''t you see I''m busy?!""Busy with others'' wives and Daughters?! You already have a harem of hundreds of women!--"


    "--Shut up!!" Explore more at empire sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Raynard stood up in rage, a terrifying amount of pressure fell on the hall; the women instantly broke out in sweat, while his sister stared at him without an ounce of fear.


    "Do you think I''m scared of you?! You sealed our younger brother away in the dark pit just because of that throne; now you have it, and what have you done?! Only made Draconian a nightmare for every single race, that even resulted in eating other races."


    "Speak to me with respect! I''m your king!!!"


    "King my foot!! You''re only there because you''re powerful. This is the news!"


    She tossed him the scroll, and walked away in anger, not even looking back.


    "Carina, always so feisty... When will you understand we Dragons only have eyes on Wealth and Pleasure."


    He said opening the scroll.


    "Every other thing is seconda-- WHAT?!!"


    His eyes widened in shock, seeing the words written on the scroll.


    ["Dragon Emperor, We have a problem... Ragnarok, your brother... His Son is back, and brought some powerful humans, I don''t know who these humans are, but they''re powerful... I''m planning on attacking them tomorrow, and it''ll be good If you assist me in the war... This is about all our safety. Demon King."]


    He blinked in shock.


    "I thought he was dead? How come he''s alive? Or did my brother and that his beautiful wife transported him away during the chaos? But... I should have known about it."


    He looked at the women, and was now uninterested, this news was more important than any pleasure. If it isn''t dealt with, it''ll affect his future.


    "Who are these powerful humans? I''ll have to find out." He walked down the stairs, heading to the doors, leaving the woman behind.


    ____


    [While outside the Castle.]


    "What type of siblings do I have?! The eldest sealed our younger brother away just for the throne, and the sister behind me, is just wasting her life, sleeping with her harem of man from right to left, only occupied in pleasure... I wonder how my sister-in-law and her daughter are doing? Or maybe my Nephew... I should go and see them, they need to know what''s coming."


    Moment next, She turned into a huge blue Dragon, and shot into the air, flying away from the Dragon empire.


    On the balcony of the Castle, Raynard stood, staring at Carina.


    "Go, and see where she''s going, don''t engage, not after knowing her target... If she visited the enemy, attack."


    The figure behind him, hiding in the shadows slowly nodded, and moved.


    "Hmm... Brother will like to hear this news." Raynard smirked, and disappeared.


    _________


    [Three hours later.]


    [Unknown Location.]


    Michael stood before Shenras with a slight frown on his face. He looked around the ruins, and asked:


    "Why call me here, I know you knew I was busy."


    "Fufufufu... Busy? The Ruler is hilarious."


    Shenras took a step, appearing in front or him, she slowly ran her finger on his face, and inhaled his scent.


    "Truly the Ruler." She smiled, and added:


    "Don''t you have anything to ask me?"


    Michael stared at the beauty before him, and sighed softly:


    "Can I have destroyers'' soul back?"


    "Oh, is that more important?" She asked with a teasing smile.


    Michael raised an eyebrow at her behavior, and slightly shook his head.


    "I need to know how to get to the Abyss, and Destroyers'' core!"


    "Calm down, Ruler..."


    Shenras took a step backward, turned around, and walked away.


    "Follow me."


    Michael took in his surrounding for the third time in mild confused.


    "Soon-to-be king, I don''t bite... There''s something I need to show you."


    Michael heaved a sigh, and followed behind her... The two walked deeper into the ruins, and after a whole ten minutes of walking, they got to an old chamber.


    "Where are we?"


    Michael asked in mild confusion.


    Shenras snapped her fingers and the touches instantly lit up.


    Michael moved his gaze on the golden chamber, he tilted his head seeing 10 thrones around a round table.


    "Welcome, Soon-to-be King."


    Michael looked over his shoulder, seeing Havoc walking towards them.


    "Havoc?"


    He was surprised.


    Havoc stopped beside Shenras, and the two turned to the thrones... And after a while, Shenras opened her mouth:


    "This chamber was built by the former Ruler to the ten guardians of the abyssal."


    "Ten Guardians?" Michael was surprised by this.


    "Yeah, Ten guardians, they''re the hidden blades of the Abyssal... Second to us, the Lords... They are beings who look after your territories, while we, the lords guarded the Abyssal, and lead the armies." Havoc answered.


    "Hmm... Where are these Guardians? Why haven''t I seen any of them?" He asked, moving his gaze from Havoc to Shenras.


    "They''re all dead." Shenras answered in a low voice.


    "Uh?" Michael was stunned.


    "Yeah, Killed by Typhon, Moros, Ares, Eris, and Gaea... These five are the strongest enemies we''ll face, and as you already know; Ares has a hand in this world... So you''ll definitely meet him, that''s why we''re here... You''ll need all the help you can get." Havoc said with killing intent.


    "For your questions."


    Shenras snapped her fingers, and Destroyers'' soul appeared in front of Michael.


    "That''s Destroyers'' soul, what you need to resurrect them is in the fourth realm." She added.


    Michael nodded, and with a wave of his hand, the soul disappeared.


    "For your second question, You can get to the Abyssal through the abyssal gates in the fourth realm." She revealed.


    "Thanks... But, what''s the main reason you brought me here?"


    The two looked at one another, walked towards the thrones, and slowly caress them.


    "The Blades were the most-loyal soldiers of the Ruler, They move in the shadows, and strike even more deadly than us... They''re our best, that''s also the reason they were targeted, right after the disappearance of the Ruler." Shenras said with a small smile.


    "You''re the next Ruler, and it''s your task to choose the new ten Blades."


    "Huh?" Michael was stunned.

 Chapter 392 Uh Oh!

    Carina smiled seeing the small village, which sat below the mountain depth.She increased her speed, unbeknownst to her, a group of figures were following behind, all on wyverns.


    _


    Carina landed on the ground, and Commander Garrett walked out from the Village, staring at her with a slight frown.


    "What are you doing here, Princess Carina?"


    "Sir Garrett, can''t I visit my Sister-in-law and Niece, I have some goodness, which I know will make her happy." She took her human appearance.


    Garret looked behind Carina, and above them... Seeing his behavior, Carina asked, a little displeased.


    "Do you think I''ll be followed, and I won''t know about it?! I''m a Dragon for goodness''s sake."


    "Really? Then how come you are followed, and you don''t even know about it."


    Carina looked behind Garrett, seeing a young man walking towards them.


    "Who is this?! Don''t you know how to address a member of the imperial family?!!"


    "Don''t I know how?" The guy smirked at her.


    "Who''s this sir Garre--"


    BOOOM!!!


    A huge explosion sounded high above the Village, and countless figures dive to the ground.


    Carina turned around in mild confusion, as the figures smashed into the ground.


    "How?!" She was stunned.


    The dark figures walked out from the crater, their red eyes fixed on the group and village.


    "What?! Shadows spirits?! How?" She took a step back, in stunned fear.


    "Now, were you followed? It''s a good thing we hid all the people, or else... What do you think would have happened?" Drakon asked with a sneer.


    "Sir Garrett, Warn your man to speak to me with respect! I didn''t know they were following me, so why am I to be blamed?"


    "Sorry Princess, but I can''t warn him." Sir Garrett said with a smile.


    "What?! Isn''t he your man?!" Carina was surprised.


    "Nope, he''s the Empress''s Son, My prince, and your Nephew."


    "....."


    Carina froze, staring at Drakon in mild surprised, and shock.


    She wondered who''ll dare speak to her with such disrespect, not knowing it was her own nephew.


    "N-Nephew?" She stammered.


    "Yes, Aunty." Drakon answered, getting to call someone who looks exactly his age; aunty, wasn''t at all comfortable.


    "We first need to take care of these guys." Drakon added, moving his gaze to the 20 shadow spirits before them.


    "Oh Lovely, I didn''t expect you guys will Abandon your ride, just to escape, well... They''re roasted now."


    Tyson descended from the sky, with Jennifer and Erika following behind.


    "Is that?! Is that the Immortal flames?! Two at that!!" Carina was horrified seeing the white and black flames on Tyson''s fists.


    ''Yes aunty... Saying the truth, all these while I haven''t seen Jennifer and Erika use any of their new Powers, maybe it''s because it''s cooler... Anyway, they''ll still have to use it.'' Drakon thought.


    "Who are you?" Erika asked with a slight frown, landing in between Drakon and Carina.


    "Miss Erika! This is my Aunty!"


    Annabelle and Moana quickly walked out from the Village, standing before the three.


    "I''ll help with those things."


    Sir Garrett said, and walked towards the Shadow spirits.


    "Aunty?"


    Erika observed Carina for some seconds, then nodded. She looked at Drakon over her shoulder, and walked towards Jennifer.


    "Who''s that lady?" Carina asked in mild confusion, next moment her eyes widened.


    "Nephew! Is she the woman you love?! Come on now, you can''t marry her, she might be beautiful, but her demeanor is cold, very cold... You need to marry someone who''s calm and always happy."


    Erika stopped on track, hearing every single word.


    Tyson, Jennifer, Sir Garrett, Moana, Annabelle, and even Drakon froze, their eyes widened in shock, and amusement.


    Tyson: "This will be fun."


    Jennifer: "....."


    Sir Garrett: ''Princess, I don''t know you''re so ready to dig your grave.''


    Drakon: ''Oh No.''


    BAM!!!!!


    A powerful energy ball collided on Carina''s back. Drakon, Moana, and even Annabelle moved out of the way, as Carina flew past them, falling face down to the ground.


    "Huh?"


    Even the Shadow spirits were stunned by the sudden change of scene.


    "Who dares!!"


    Carina stood up, and turned around, seeing Erika walking towards her.


    "You?!! Hey, are you angry because I say my Nephew should dumb you?! Am I wrong?! The man who will marry you is really a fool!! My Nephew will never marry you!"


    Slap!


    All of Michael''s group, including Drakon facepalmed themselves.


    "Now, She''s done for... So done for." Tyson said.


    "I''ll have to agree with you for now... If she hasn''t insulted Micky, Erika might go easy on her, but now... I don''t even know If she''ll survive." Jennifer said with pity.


    "How... Dare... You?!"


    Erika''s right eyes instantly turned green, while the left turned gold... Blue scales slowly appeared on her body, and her sword materialized in her hand.


    "Oh? Someone is really mad... Then come on!!" Carina wasn''t backing down, she summoned her spear, and struck it on the ground.


    "What''s she doing?! With Athena''s and Artemis''s blessings on Erika, no one can defeat her in close combat... Even in range distance battle... This Princess is done for."


    "GRRREAAA!!"


    Tyson turned to the Shadow spirits, and said with a frown.


    "Shut up, this battle is more epic than fighting you all, just stand their and watch the show!"


    "..."


    The Shadow spirits were stunned.


    _____


    [While in the Village.]


    "Is everyone safe, Snow?" Josephine asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Empress, they''re all in the bunker."


    "Good... Hmm, "Snow" who gave you this name?"


    Snow smiled, and opened her mouth: "My Master named me." Explore more stories at empire


    "Master? Why do you prefer to call her master?" Josephine asked in mild confusion.


    "Because her husband saved me, and gave her to me... She used her Powers to hatch me, and I''ll forever be grateful to the two--" she stopped, her face instantly turned paled.


    "What happened?" Josephine asked in mild surprised.


    "My Master, I have never felt my master release so strong Killing intent... Sorry Empress, but I need to go."


    She burst out wings, and flew towards the entrance.


    "Wait for me!" Josephine quickly followed behind.


    ______________


    [Chamber.]


    Michael smiled at the two, and nodded:


    "I understand, and I have some people in mind... But they need to be ready--"


    He stopped, a frown settled on his face.


    "We''ll see in the battle, I need to get going."


    Havoc and Shenras nodded, and Michael disappeared from the chamber. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Come on, Let''s tell Ashyn about this."


    "Yes." Havoc nodded, and the two disappeared.

 Chapter 393 Shadow Walkers

    BOOM!!!!Carina shot forward and thrust her spear forward... Erika''s golden eyes glowed for a second, and she moved with a sidestep, dodging the spear.


    "Huh?"


    Carina was stunned, she turned her head to the side, only to see a fist heading towards her face.


    BAM!!!


    She flew backwards, falling heavily on the ground.


    "Such speed?"


    Carina stood up, vigorously shaking her head.


    "How are you so fast?!" She asked, gripping her spear.


    "I would have forgiven you, but you dare insult my Life! My Hubby!!"


    BOOM!!!


    Divinity burst out from her, and to everyone''s shock, a huge Humanoid wolf spirit with a long sword appeared behind her.


    "Shit!! We need to stop her!! Erika is going for the kill! I thought she was just angry!!"


    Jennifer quickly turned into blood, and shot towards Erika.


    Carina''s face turned paled, and for the first time in her life, she felt fear... Deep-rooted fear, her gaze fixed on the huge Spirit above Erika.


    "DIE!!!!"


    Erika swung her sword, and the huge Wolf swung its sword towards her.


    "Master, No!!" Snow shot forward.


    "Erika!!" Both Drakon and Jennifer yelled in horror.


    Carina quickly closed her eyes.


    BAM!!!!!!


    "..."


    She slowly opened her eyes, and was stunned seeing the broad shoulders of a guy, his black overcoats moving in the winds, as he stood as an immovable mountain... She subconsciously turned her head to the side, seeing that the sword stopped only an inch from his neck.


    "What are you doing, Love?! She''s Drakon''s aunt!"


    Erika blinked in surprised: "But she insulted you, saying you made a mistake marrying me!"


    Michael frown, and looked at the terrified Carina behind him, and sighed:


    "Don''t you think it''s all a misunderstanding? Did anyone try to tell her the truth? Rather than attacking, you should have asked."


    Erika lowered her sword, and the huge wolf spirit shattered into light particles, entering her body. Erika dropped to her knees, while Michael walked towards her.


    Jennifer took her human form behind Erika. She and Snow silently stood still... Watching Michael.


    Michael got on his knees, right in front of Erika, he held her chin, and raised her head to face him.


    "Are you angry with me?" She asked in a low voice.


    "Why would I be angry with you?" He smiled, and lightly kiss her lips.


    "So, You''re already Married? I have no idea." Carina kept her spear, staring at everyone with a slight frown.


    "I''m sorry, Ms. I have no idea... Sorry for my running mouth."


    Erika slowly nodded, and stood up with Michael.


    "I''m also sorry, I shouldn''t have attacked."


    "Phew."


    Tyson sighed, and turned to the Shadow spirits and was stunned seeing them sitting on the ground.


    "Huh? Why are you guys sitting on the ground?" Tyson asked in mild confusion.


    The Shadow spirits all pointed that hands at Michael, who walked towards them with Erika.


    "Shadow spirits... How nice is it to finally meet the king of Shadows?" He asked.


    The 20 stare at him in shock and surprise.


    "Who sent you?" Michael asked.


    "The Dragon Emperor." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Drakon, Carina, and Josephine frowned slightly.


    "Ok, any important news from the Dragon Empire?" Michael asked again.


    The twenty spirits were silent, not uttering a single word.


    "It seems you don''t want to talk... Well then."


    Michael snapped his fingers, and instantly shattered ten of the shadows.


    "...."


    "With every two seconds delay, you lose someone... Let''s see, you have twenty seconds, which start now!"


    "Impossible! We can''t be killed, how can you--"


    Poof!!


    The shadow and another exploded, leaving 8.


    "The... The Dragon empire, Demon kingdom, beast kingdom, Vampires Kingdom, and Monsters are attacking you tomorrow! They plan to crush the entire village, and kill the Son of Ragnarok!!"


    A Shadow quickly opened his mouth, saying everything in one breathe.


    Michael nodded, and looked at Josephine over his shoulder:


    "Empress, how Many are with us in this war?" He asked.


    "The Humans, Elves, Witches, and Phoenixes."


    Michael slowly nodded: "Send word, We need all of them, and their armies... Drakon, it''s time to free your world, tomorrow will be the final battle... And I''m 100% sure Ares will appear, can''t wait to see him."


    Drakon slowly nodded, and his mother, turned to Carina.


    "Carina, stay with us, he sent these guys, which means he''s suspecting you; if you go back, he might do something to you."


    Carina nodded with a thoughtful expression;


    "You have a point, It seems I''ll have to stay with you guys, but Nephew, will you kill your uncle?"


    "He trapped my father all these years, he''ll gain the same punishment." Drakon answered coldly.


    Michael turned to the spirits, and with a snapped of his fingers, they all shattered into smoke.


    Everyone watched as smokes slowly rose from the ground, and took the form of the 20 Shadow spirits, but now... They were all in black Armors, with long swords in hand.


    "Shadow walkers... Hmm, Tyson, try to attack them, use your special flames."


    Tyson nodded, and sent two fireballs towards the shadows Walkers.


    Whizzed!!


    The attacks flew past the shadows. It literally went through them, colliding on the boulder tens of meters away, instantly shattering it into pieces.


    "Nice." Michael grinned, and turned his head to Erika, who was right beside him.


    "My hubby is the best." Erika smiled, and kissed him.


    ''These two really like feeding us dogfood.'' Tyson rolled his eyes.


    "Did... Did he just turn the Shadows into his soldiers?" Carina was stunned.


    "Now I know another reason why he''s the Prince''s Master... This human is a one-man army." Sir Garrett thought, while the others nodded in agreement.


    "Prince Drakon."


    Michael sent back the shadows, and turned around with Erika, the two staring at Drakon with a smile.


    "Why don''t we go and release your father?"


    Find adventures on empire


    "Uh?" Drakon was stunned.


    "What are you saying, Mr Supreme? Those ten Dragons are powerful! They are all in the true immortal realm, just like you--"


    "--Nope, Not like me, Don''t worry so much about it... Five of us can take care of them, just stay back and wait for the good news." He smiled.


    The Dragons looked at one another, utterly perplexed.


    Can he achieve it?

 Chapter 394 Slap To Death

    [Center Of Draconian.][Mount Deacon!]


    Mount Deacon was the highest mountain in Draconian, reaching thousands of Meters high. Up to this moment, only powerful dragons could reach the peak, and no one with their right senses will dare scale it.


    At the moment, a man landed on the peak on the mountain, and the ten figures guarding the doorway bowed in acknowledgment.


    "Did he try anything funny this time?"


    Drakon''s uncle, Raynard asked, walking towards the ten.


    "No, He''s surprisingly silent, from yesterday." An old man with white hair said.


    "A day ago?" Raynard was stunned.


    ''This, Drakon appeared Yesterday¡­ No one know where he has been all this while, but he returned yesterday with those five humans, and ten dragons...''


    Seeing their Emperor silent, a woman asked:


    "What happened? Is there something happening down there? Do you need our help?"


    "No. No. You''re more important here, it''s only some ants, they can easily be dealt with." Raynard quickly opened his mouth.


    The ten looked at one another, a little skeptical, but didn''t say anything.


    Raynard walked past them, and stood before a metal door.


    "Open it." He commanded.


    The ten nodded, and placed their palms on the engraved palms on the ground, and with a CLICK!


    The huge door slowly moved, revealing a deep dark pit.


    Raynard looked below the pit, seeing nothing but endless darkness.


    "Hey Baby Brother! I know you can hear me, I brought good news." He looked at the ten.


    "Leave us."


    The ten thought for some seconds, and flew away from the place.


    "How nice of you to visit me, I thought you forgot your brother, your blood Brother!!" A deep angry voice sounded from the pit.


    "Cut that crab! You took my rightful place, I was the one who was supposed to be king!! But Father and the people Chose you!!! So I''ll make them all pay... This is just the beginning... You know, I already killed Father, and now, I''ll make this whole empire suffer for 100 years, that''s how long you ruled them... They enjoy 100 years of peace and enjoyment, so they''ll have to suffer 100 years of suffering and pain."


    "Hehehe... You have done a lot of bad things, but you''re still alive... Brother, I''m not able to see your face, but when I get out of here, I''ll have your heart, and eat it before you!!"


    "Brother! You never changed, Do you think you can escape from here, let alone have my heart and eat it! Hahaha!! You''re really a lowlife!" Raynard said with a sneer, and added:


    "These are the news, first news; Your Son is back, and--" Read exclusive chapters at empire


    "--I know, and before you say the second news, let me tell you: You''re planning on attacking my Family, and that''s your downfall."


    "Huh? How did you know this? As far as I know, you can''t leave this prison."


    "That didn''t mean I can''t send and receive message to my Love."


    "Oh? I understand... So you knew everything that''s happening outside... Not that surprising."


    "Keep lying, and I hope you''re ready for your doom? The humans will be your doom."


    "My Doom?! Don''t forget they''re just humans! And Humans are nothing, they''re the weakest of the races... I alone can wipe out their race."


    "Watch what you say, Those Humans aren''t from our world... You work for Ares, right? So you''ll know this name."


    "What name?" Raynard asked in mild confusion.


    "Supreme."


    Raynard''s eyes widened in horror, as he moved backward in shock.


    "Why are you now silent? Ok, I''ll continue; Supreme Is the next ruler of the Abyssal, our Ancestor is even his Lord; the strongest Dragon ever lived, and you say he''s a weak human... Hahaha! I laugh you, ignorant brother!!"


    "Ancestor Ashyn!! Under him?! You''re lying!! How can the strongest Dragon in all our race, and the founder of the Dragon Empire be under him?!!"


    "You don''t believe me? Then why not ask him yourself." Ragnarok''s voice sounded, filled with Mockery. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ask him?"


    With a frown, Raynard turned around, and was stunned seeing Drakon, Michael, and the other three landing on the mountain.


    "How?! There''s no way you could have fly here, especially human, they can''t even get 500 meters, let alone fly this high!!" He yelled, slowly moving backwards, making sure not to fall in the pit.


    "Guards!!"


    He yelled, and with his call, ten figures smashed on the ground... Their gazes fixed on the five.


    "What are humans doing here?"


    The old man clapped his hand, closing the pit, and turned to Drakon:


    "You as a dragon working with Humans, what a disappointment... You''re good as dead."


    He pointed a finger at Drakon, and with a flash, a silver needle shot towards Drakon''s head.


    BAM!!!!


    "Huh??"


    "How rude of you."


    Drakon lowered the needle from his head, and with a bend of his finger, he broke the needle.


    "I don''t know Dragons are so heartless, and even fools!!!" He spat out.


    "You!! How dare you?! Who do you think you are?!!" A Woman yelled in anger.


    "Everyone calm down." Michael stepped forward, and added:


    "We can all settle this peacefully, or fight one another. But let me tell you; You won''t win."


    "This Human is really powerful!! Kill them all!!" Raynard, who stood behind the ten yelled.


    "Yes, Emperor!"


    The ten summoned their weapons, and pointed it at Michael and his group.


    "How boring, Why do you guys always chooses to fight, when you know you''ll die?" Michael sighed, and added:


    "Leave these guys to me, you four can take care of Raynard."


    The four nodded, and shot into the air, landing behind the Ten guards, and in front of Raynard.


    "You''re fighting us!"


    Jennifer, Erika, Tyson, and Drakon shot towards the Emperor.


    "Hahaha!! Come on!!"


    He yelled, and lunged towards the four, clashing with them.


    _


    The Guards stared at the four fighting their Emperor, but didn''t engage... Instead, they turned to Michael, who stood still, his hands tucked away in his pockets.


    "You''re really arrogant."


    The old man spat out! Pointing his sword at Michael.


    "Are you attacking? Or should I?"


    "You!! How dare you look down on Drago--"


    "--Stop talking."


    Michael cut the man off, and added:


    "All of you should take your Dragon appearance, fighting with a human body is a crime... You said it, Humans are below you, then why are you using our body?"


    "This?"


    "..."


    The ten were stunned.


    "Come on, Transform... Don''t make me look down on ten of you."


    "Shut up!!"


    The tenth guard couldn''t take it anymore, and shot towards him.


    "You bastard!!"


    A man appeared in front of Michael and smashed down on his head.


    BAM!!!


    Swoosh!!!


    BANG!!!


    "..."


    The other nine came to a stop, they all turned their heads to the man, whose headless body was lying some meters from them.


    "Did... Did he just burst his head open with a slap?" The lady was horrified.


    ''Wow, System. 35,000,000 Million attack is Op! Why didn''t I have it all this while?''


    Michael asked in mild surprised, calmly lowering his hand.


    {Host wasn''t strong enough... The stronger you get, the more your attack increases.}


    ''True, and these guys'' highest health points is 5,000,000, and that''s the strongest.''


    He sighed, observing the nine.


    "I told you, transform... Maybe you''ll be powerful then."


    He said, making sure to emphasize the word "Maybe"


    Michael real goal was to show these arrogant dragons that the world don''t resolve around them... That, not everyone is a pushover.


    "How? The tenth guard is a true immortal, how come he''s taken down with only a slap?" Another woman asked in mild terror.


    "Ok, then... You guys won''t act, then I''ll."


    Before the Nine could think of anything, Michael disappeared.


    BOOM!!


    The surrounding space instantly shattered around them, wind blades, moving all over the place.


    "Shit!!"


    "Back to back! Don''t let any touch you!!"


    The nine instantly stood in a circle, backing one another, they all infused their energies in their weapons, and started blocking the wind blades shooting towards them.


    "What the?! How can a human be so powerful?!!"


    "This is more than Space skill, this is the renowned primary Space skill, known as [Spetiokinesis]!" The old man yelled.


    "How the hell did a Human have such a powerful skill?!" Another asked in mild confusion.


    "This guy isn''t a normal human!! He''s something else!!" Another said, blocking a wind blade with her sword, and pushing it back.


    "I... I can''t even sense him, it''s like he disappeared!" The man said, moving his gaze around the chaotic space.


    "*How nice.*"


    The nine froze as Michael rose from their center, right behind them.


    "Goodbye, [Shadow Pull]."


    Before they could turn around, their shadows rose from the ground, and pulled them down on their knees.


    "What is this?! Shadow Skill!! Who really are you?!!" The first yelled.


    "He''s Supreme! The Next Abyssal Ruler... No matter what happens, you guys won''t survive."


    Raynard dodged Jennifer''s Scythe, and landed some meters from the four.


    "What are you saying, Emperor?!" The man yelled.


    "Are you deaf?!" Raynard yelled, and added:


    "Bye!"


    Four wings burst our from his back, and without hesitation, he shot into the air.


    "Stop him!"


    "Let him go, we''ll meet on the battlefield." Michael stopped the four, and turned to the Nine guards around him.


    "Now, where were we?" He let out a devilish smirk.


    *


    *


    *


    [Author: Sorry guys for yesterday, I caught a fever which place me in bed. But I''ll try to release every day. 1 to 2 chapters... Release time varies.]


    [And thanks for your endless support, Love you all!!]

 Chapter 395 Nosferatu: Typhons First Lord

    "Please, Don''t kill us!""Yes! We''ll do anything! Don''t kill us!!"


    "We can fight for you! Yes! Kill the Emperor! You can be the Dragons'' Emperor, we''ll help with that."


    "Not only that! We''ll also help you in everything, the people will have to obey you! Just don''t kill us!"


    "Yes, we can be your dogs!"


    "We''ll even be more than you dog! If you want, we can be your slaves."


    Michael and his group stood frozen hearing the nine guards of the Dragon empire, the ones proclaimed as the strongest, was now kneeling before them, crying and begging like miserable children.


    "You all do know I''m not a Dragon, right?" He asked, his tone calm as ever.


    "Yes! Powers is all that matters, with us by your side-- No... With us Behind you, No one will dare say otherwise." The old man said.


    The nine were on the ground, Kowtowing to Michael.


    "These guys are useless, and I thought I''ll have a good fight." Tyson grumbled, keeping back his broadsword.


    "Indeed." Jennifer added.


    Michael turned his head to the seal door, and asked:


    "Can you guys open that?"


    "Yes-Yes-Yes..."


    Their word trailed off as realization struck them... Their faces instantly turned paled.


    "What happened?" Michael turned his head back to the nine, a frown on his face.


    "Well... You slapped the tenth guard to death, and to open the gate, the ten of us will infuse our energies into those palms on the ground, and it''ll open."


    "Oh... Then there''s no need to leave you guys alive." He turned around, and walked towards the gate.


    "What?! No!"


    "Please!! NO!!"


    "Yeah! We have valuable information! We''ll tell you if you let us live!!"


    "Yes! Please!"


    "You guys seems to be forgetting something." Michael looked at the Nine over his shoulder, his eyes filled with killing instinct.


    "Huh?"


    The Nine looked down at the shadows holding their bodies, and their eyes widened In horrors feeling their grip tightening.


    "You are in no position to negotiate with me... And I don''t need you alive."


    "AHHHHH!!"


    "NOOOO!!"


    "PIFFFF!!"


    They screamed in pain, as the shadows tightened, crushing their bones, and even organs.


    "PIFF!"


    They all spurted out a mouthful of blood. The group watched as the shadows pulled, and tore apart the bodies of the nine true immortal guards.


    {DING!}


    {Points added: +50,000.}


    {Total points: 25,000,000.}


    Michael stopped a foot from the door, and looked down.


    Tyson, Erika, Jennifer, and Drakon, watched as white transparent smokes flew out from the Nine guards'' bodies. Before them, the smokes took the forms of the Guards...


    ...Dark Armor slowly appeared on the ten, with swords hanging behind them.


    "Come here."


    The ten nodded, leaped into the air; over the four, and landed behind Michael, then went down on one knee.


    "Open this."


    They nodded, stood up, and walked towards their spot, placing their hands on the palms.


    CLICK!!


    The four walked towards them, and stood beside Michael, observing the gate as it slowly opened.


    "Welcome Supreme, and my Son."


    Ragnarok''s voice sounded from the pit.


    Michael and his group looked at one another in confusion. This voice sounded calm, and filled with vitality and strength, not like someone who has been in here for more than a decade.


    "You''re all surprise because of my voice?"


    They blinked in mild confusion.


    "Don''t be. To those outside, this is a prison, but to me, it''s just a resting place... You can say I''m on a Vacation."


    "Vacation?!"


    The five were stunned speechless.


    ______


    [Raynard''s Hideout.]


    BAM!


    Raynard landed on the ground, and moved his gaze around, as his wings redrew inside his body.


    ***Oh? You''re here.***


    Deimos, Son of Ares, walked out from the Temple.


    "Lord Deimos."


    Raynard said with a bow.


    ***Why are you here?***


    Deimos asked with a slight frown.


    "Supreme is here." Raynard revealed, his head still bowed.


    ***Really? That''s good.***


    Deimos smirked.


    "Huh? I don''t get Lord Deimos, Why is it a good thing?" Raynard asked in mild confusion, not knowing why Deimos was happy.


    Whizzed!!!


    The space distorted, and a man looking his early 30s appeared.


    Seeing this man, the two instantly got down on one knee, their heads bowed.


    "Greetings, God Ares."


    ***Greetings, Father.***


    ***Hmm... What about Supreme?***


    Ares, who was in an obsidian armor, slowly moved his gaze on the two.


    ***Father, Supreme is in this realm, at the moment, he''s busy releasing Ragnarok.***


    ***Hmm...***


    Ares turned his head to Raynard, then at his Son.


    ***It''s Time, Come with me.***


    With that said, he walked inside the Temple. Deimos and Raynard stood up, and followed behind him.


    The temple has an ancient interior, with touches all over the hall, illuminating the room, and the huge coffin before the three.


    "What is this?" Raynard asked in mild confusion, all the years he had entered here, he hasn''t gone this far inside...


    ***Lower your voice! This is the prison of Ruler Typhon''s first Lord.... We discovered this with her help.***


    Deimos said, stopping on track.


    Raynard also paused, observing the Woman sitting on the Coffin, her eyes closed.


    "Wow? What a beauty." He murmured under his breath


    Whoosh!!


    BAM!!!


    Raynard froze as a dagger shot towards him, missing him by a hair-length; It struck the pillar behind him, shattering it in the process.


    "...This?"


    Raynard was horrified, he stood frozen, trembling in fear.


    ***Lord Ares, is this the minions below you? So shameless?***


    The beauty opened her eyes, staring at the three men before her.


    ***Forgive his insolence, Sword saint.***


    Ares waked forward, slowly circling the coffin.


    ***How sure are you.*** He asked.


    ***I don''t get.***


    Sword saint turned her head to Ares, who was now behind her.


    ***Are you strong enough to release him?***


    Ares clarified, stopping in front of her.


    ***Fufufu... You shouldn''t be worried about that...***


    Sword saint jumped down the coffin, and asked with a smile.


    ***You got what I asked for?***


    ***Right here.***


    Ares gestured his hand to Raynard.


    "Huh?" Raynard was stunned.


    ***Hmm...***


    Sword saint took a step, appearing in front of Raynard, she raised her hand and slowly ran a finger on his face.


    Raynard observed her action, and a smile appeared on his face.


    ***He has Dragons'' traits, and also a powerful one at that... He also has the blood of Ashyn, he might not be Ashyn''s chosen, but he''ll be Nosferatu''s.***


    "What?!"


    Raynard was stunned.


    ***Why so surprise? You''re placed in that throne because of this. You were left alive because we need Supreme to be in this Realm before proceeding with the ritual... Nosferatu can only be resurrected by sensing the ruler of the abyssal.***


    Raynard took a step back from her, his face filled with horror, and dread.


    ***Don''t worry, You''ll make a good host.***


    "Why?! God Ares, Lord Deimos! I have always been a loyal Subject! Why?! I have never betrayed you, not once!!" He yelled, taking more steps back.


    ***We know, and that''s why we made you the emperor, You have been the Emperor for more than a decade... So our deal Is off, and it''s time for you to fulfill your second purpose.*** Ares said in a calm tone.


    "You!!"


    He looked at the three, turned around and shot towards the door.


    ***Oh? A mortal is trying to escape from three gods?***


    Sword saint smirked, and with a flick of her finger, a force pulled Raynard towards them.


    "No! No!! Let me go!!!"


    Raynard struggled, but was all in vain


    ***Shhh.... Stay still.***


    Sword saint placed him on the ground, and sealed his lips with her powers. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm, mmm!"


    ***Good, now be a good dragon.***


    She turned around and walked towards the Coffin.


    ***Ready.***


    Ares nodded, and pointed a finger at the Coffin, a burst of Divinity shot out from his finger, entering the Coffin.


    ***The seal have been destroyed.*** he said, lowering his hand.


    ***Thanks.***


    Sword saint walked forward, stopping a foot from it.


    ***Saying the truth, I have never done this before, But I must free you, Nosferatu... I miss you.***


    She closed her eyes, and started:


    ***Nosferatu, Rebbi ? Yidammen, ????????? ??? ???? ??? ??????. ??? ????? ??? Tudert; ??? ?????? ?? ????, ?? ???? ?? ??????? ??? ?????... A Rebbi ? Idamen, ??????????, Kker, ?????? ???? ? Sidi! ???!! ???!! ???!! ?????????!!!***


    [Translation: Nosferatu, God of Blood, I summon you from spirit to form. From form to Life; From life to death, and from death to eternal rest... God of Blood, I call you, Arise, and rule beside the Lord! Rise!! Rise!! Rise!! Nosferatu!!!.]


    Her eyes snapped opened, and in unison, the whole Temple trembled violently.


    ***Did it work?*** Ares asked after some seconds, staring at the closed coffin.


    ***I have no Idea--***


    BOOM!!!!


    Sword saint flew backward from the sudden explosion, and landed some meters away.


    The group stared at the green ghostly figure, which was now standing on the exact spot the Coffin was.


    ***Nosferatu.***


    They muttered in unison.


    The green ghostly figure moved his gaze around, and settled it on the horrified Raynard... Without a second to waste, he shot towards him... Entering Raynard''s body.


    BOOOOOOM!!!!!


    A huge explosion occurred, pushing the three out from the Temple.


    ***This?***


    They were stunned, staring at the temple entrance in surprise, then smiled afterward seeing the figure walking out.


    ***It worked.***

 Chapter 396 Thats What I Am Hoping For

    "Finally out!"Ragnarok landed on the ground, and moved his gaze around... He frowned seeing the group staring at him with widened eyes.


    "What happened? Did I have something on my face?"


    "No, that''s not it... It''s just, You look exactly like Drakon, an older version, perhaps." Michael said in mild surprised.


    Ragnarok turned to Drakon, and smiled:


    "You named him?" He asked, turning to Michael.


    "Well..."


    Michael rubbed the back of his neck with a smile, and added:


    "The name sounded cool, so--"


    "--You do know the meaning, right?" Ragnarok cut him off, his intense gaze fixed on Michael.


    Tyson, Erika and Jennifer looked at one another in confusion, not understanding where the questions were leading.


    ''Is this how a Partner''s father should sound?'' Michael thought, lowering his hand from his neck.


    Seeing he wasn''t saying anything, Ragnarok started:


    "Drakons are giant, monster serpent-like creatures, which existed several millennia years ago, they are older than dragons. These creatures were first mentioned in The Sea of Monsters and are later seen in The Battle of the Labyrinth. The Last Olympian, The Demigod Diaries and The House of Hades fought for who could control this powerful race, but both lost, and the creatures disappeared... Years later, a strange thing occurred. A Dragon, and a Drakon fell in love, and that reunion resulted to the strongest Dragon in the whole 11 Realms, He alone could face Typhon in a battle; And this Dragon is known as Ashyn."


    "...."


    Michael was stunned for a second then yelled:


    "Ashyn is a Dragon?!"


    "Yes." Ragnarok smiled.


    "This? Is that the reason he said I should bring Drakon? Wait! Drakon is his descendant!!" Michael was utterly perplexed.


    Ragnarok nodded: "And--"


    BOOOOM!!!!


    The six turned their heads to the North, a deep frown appeared on both Michael''s and Ragnarok''s faces.


    {Warning!!}


    {Warning!!}


    {Warning!! Typhon''s first Lord have been released.}


    ''What?! Such a thing happened! Why didn''t you tell me?!!'' Michael yelled inwardly.


    {I''m the cheating system, not a tracking system.}


    ''...Then, if you''re the cheating system, where are the Chests?!!!!!''


    {Oh? The cheats are your stats, at the moment, you have unlocked the Attack panel... Unlock the rest, and you''ll know why I''m called the cheating system.}


    ''Huh? I thought as the mega cheating system, I''ll easily get everything!''


    {"....."}


    {Do you take yourself as the promised child? Why will you easily get everything?! Now stop lazing around and go and stop that Lord!!}


    Michael blinked: ''Are you angry?''


    {Why would I be? I''m just a system... And host, First ask before yelling.}


    Whizzed!


    ''Huh?''


    Michael was stunned seeing the golden screen appearing in front of him.


    ''This is my Manuel panel, you can control anything from here.''


    Michael read the words which appeared on the screen... And slowly moved his gaze on the sections.


    {Profile}


    {Points} {Points spend History.}


    {Permanent Cheats.}


    {Saved information.}


    {Boosts.}


    {Protection Protocol.}


    {System defense.}


    {Abyssal walkers.}


    Michael raised an eyebrow seeing the {Boosts} and {System Defense} functions.


    ''What did these two do?''


    ''Tap to activate, you can also activate telepathically.'' He read the words, and nodded.


    {Boosts}


    {Speed Boosts (+30%): 100,000 points.}


    {Attack Boosts (+10%): 100,000 Points.}


    {Abyssal Walkers: Increase 1 spot: 1,000 Points. 10 Spots: 9,500 points. 100: 98,000 points.}


    {Attributes Boosts (+50%): 1,000,000 points.}


    {Healing speed(+40%): 5,000,000 points.}


    Michael blinked in shock, and quickly opened the second function.


    {System defense}


    {System Shield: 10,000,000 points.}


    {Mind defense: 5,000,000 points.}


    {Enemy''s Attack reduction (+50%): 10,000,000.}


    {Attacks Increase damage (+100%): 10,000,000 points.}


    ''Hey!! Why didn''t you show me all these??!''


    {You didn''t ask.}


    ''This?! Are you mad? Fine... Show me my profile''


    {Ok Host.}


    {Name: Michael Brian.}


    {Game Name: Supreme.}


    {Main path: Abyssal Call (Form can now be used, by activating the Abyssal Clone).}


    {Bloodlines: Void (99%), Shadow (95%), Space (93%). Blood (91%). Psychic (92%).}


    {Level: N/A.}


    {Abyss Walkers: 500,600/ 505,000.}


    {Rank: Immortal High-stage.}


    {Game played: 4.}


    {Games won: 4.}


    {Games lose: 0.}


    {Strength: 50,000pt. 25,000,000.}


    {Defense: 50,000pt. 25,000,000.}


    {Agility: 50,000pt. 25,000,000.}


    {Endurance: 50,000pt. 25,000,000.}


    {HP: 20,000,000.}


    {Abyssal Divinity: 50,000pt. 25,000,000.}


    {Blessings: Luck of Supremacy. Gods'' tongue. Trustworthy. Death Clone(3).}


    {Attack: 35,000,000.}


    {Intelligence: 95%.}


    {Points earned: 25,000,000.}


    {Skills: Telekinesis - mystical-class. Abyssal split body - Legendary-class (stage 3 MAX). Shadow World - Mystical-class. Shield of Courage - Epic-Class. Killing intent - Rare-Class. Foresight - Legendary-class. Regeneration - Legendary-Class. Void of Retribution - Mystical-Class. Reflection - Mystical-Class. Void euthanasia - Legendary-class. Shadow Dash- Epic-class (stage 3 MAX). Shadow Pull - Epic-class. Void Destruction Finger - Epic-class, Shadow Form - Legendary-class. Spetiokinesis- Mystical-Class. Haemokinesis- Mystical-Class. Ruler-Command- Celestial-class. Realm Walker- Mystical-Class. Eyes of the Abyssal- Epic-class.}


    {Owned weapons: Devil sword~ Mystical-Class; Skills: [Split - stage 10 (100)Max.], [Golden Invisible Armor]. Slayer - Legendary-class: Skills: (Siphoning and Sprint). Shirt Of Nessus - Legendary-Class: (Defense).}


    {Guild: The Conquerors.}


    {Storage: Map of the fourth realm. Life Card X100, speed card X100+, Knowledge card X50, Destroyers'' soul essence - ETC.}


    ''This is better, I need more abyssal Walkers--''


    "Mr Supreme, I think we need to check this out."


    Ragnarok''s voice cut off his thoughts. Michael raised his head to the North, and nodded:


    "Come on then."


    A vortex opened beneath them, and the group entered, disappearing from the mountain.


    ____


    Sword saint observed the man walking towards them, and bowed with a smile.


    ***Lord Nosferatu. Welcome.***


    ***Sword Saint? Lord Ares? What happened? The war?*** Nosferatu asked in mild confusion.


    ***The war, we lost... And Typhon was sealed away.*** Ares said with a straight face.


    ***We lost?! How''s that possible?!! And who has the Powers to seal the Ruler?!!***


    ***Calm down, Lord Nosferatu. You have just awakened, so you''re weak at the moment, you need to feed.*** Sword saint said in mild worries.


    ***I know how I feel, you don''t need to remind me... Now answer my question!*** Nosferatu asked, his gaze cold. Find more chapters on empire


    ***Zeus sealed Typhon, but The Supreme Queen took him away to somewhere unknown.***


    ***What?! Wait!!***


    Nosferatu stopped himself, and think for some seconds. He looked at the three in surprise.


    ***Supreme Queen?! You mean the Origin of everything?***


    ***Yes.***


    The three slowly nodded their heads.


    ***I thought she was asleep?!!***


    ***We all thought the same.*** Ares said.


    ***But, if she''s awake, Why are we still alive?***


    ***We''re also puzzle... We all know she''s the creator, and our Supreme Ruler... And I know she doesn''t support us in our plan.*** Ares said.


    "What Supreme Queen?"


    The three looked over their shoulders, seeing Michael and his group rising from the ground. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***Huh? Who''s this?*** Nosferatu asked in mild confusion.


    He walked past the three, and stopped 5 meters from Michael... He slowly observed Michael, Ragnarok, Erika, Jennifer, Tyson and Drakon in wonders.


    ***Lord Nosferatu, this is Supreme, the Brick on our path... To succeed, we must destroy him.*** sword saint said, staring at Michael with a slight frown.


    ***Oh?! Then why is he still alive?*** Nosferatu asked in mild confusion, and added:


    ***He''s just a human, who''s in the Immortal realm, A finger can easily kill him.***


    ***Well.... Lord Nosferatu, it''s not that easy--***


    ***--Nonsense!! Let me show you he''s a weakling!!***


    He pointed a finger at the stunned group, and released a powerful dark beam.


    BOOM!!!!!


    ***See, He''s gone!!--***


    "*--Oh?! I see someone is arrogant.*"


    ***Huh?***


    Nosferatu was stunned, seeing a huge red shield in front of Michael and his group.


    ***How?! That Attack should have killed you!***


    Michael sneered;


    "*Fool, Let me introduce myself; I''m Michael Brian, known as Supreme, and The Ruler of the Abyssal!!*"


    His right eye turned red, while the left turned black.


    ***This?! Ruler of the abyssal?!***


    Nosferatu took a step back in shock.


    ***How?***


    ***Lord Nosferatu, come with me, there are a lot of things we need to catch you up on.*** sword saint said with a smile, her gaze on Michael.


    ***You have some explanation to do, all of you!!***


    The group turned around, but Michael''s voice tore through the air.


    "*Did I asked you to leave?*"


    ***Hey, Young man! We''re giving you the Grace! Take it.*** Ares said with killing instinct.


    "*And you are?*"


    Michael tilted his head in confusion.


    ***I''m Ares, God of war... You better watch yourself, because if you anger me, You won''t leave here alive.***


    "*Oh?! I''m so scared! Let me tell you god of whatever you''re called!! You... Are... Nothing!*" Michael said coldly.


    "I have a question!" Tyson raised his hand into the air, before the two could clash.


    ****...What question?*** Ares asked, turning his head to the human.


    "I thought that guy called Nosferatu is a dragon, named Raynard?! Drakon''s uncle."


    Nosferatu turned to the group:


    ***That Coward is dead... I''m now the owner of this body.***


    "Hmm... That''s good, that save us the trouble. Without that guy. The dragon empire will be powerless." Tyson said in relief.


    ***Fool! I''m using his body, so I can post as the Emperor! No matter what happens! The war will go on!!***


    Michael stared at the man with a slight frown, and opened his mouth:


    "*Good, that''s what I''m hoping for.*"


    ***Huh?***


    Everyone was stunned.

 Chapter 397 Godhood Activated

    ***Why are you hoping for it?*** Nosferatu were stunned."Yes, Boss... Why?" Tyson asked in mild confusion.


    Michael stared at the group, and smiled:


    "Drakon can''t easily take over the Dragon empire. Dragons are proud, and they can only be rule, and control by someone far stronger than them... If the war doesn''t happen, the Dragons will take Drakon as weak, but if he shows his might in the war..."


    He smirked, while others nodded in understanding.


    ''They should go with that for now... I really want this war to happen, so I can kill Dragons, and turn them into abyss walkers... Ten isn''t enough, I need at least a thousand, or more.'' Michael thought.


    ***Hahahah!!! Don''t forget to achieve that, he has to fight me... Do you think he can defeat me?!*** Nosferatu asked with a laugh.


    "Don''t worry, you''re mine." Michael smirked at him.


    Nosferatu stared at Michael and his group for some seconds, and sighed:


    ***We''ll meet on the battlefield.***


    He smiled, and disappeared with Sword saint.


    ***Abyssal Ruler, I hope you know this world Is under my control?*** Ares asked, his gaze fixed on Michael.


    "Are you also running away?" Michael asked.


    ***Running away?! Haha!! No, we''ll see tomorrow.***


    He turned around with Deimos, before they could take a step forward, Michael asked:


    "I heard something about some Queen... Who''s she?"


    Ares looked at him over his shoulder:


    ***You''re too weak to know such a being... As for now, try to survive tomorrow attack.***


    With that said, the two disappeared.


    Michael moved his gaze on the Temple, and sighed softly:


    "All of you, Go back and prepare."


    "What?! What about you?" Erika asked, staring at Michael''s back.


    "There''s something I need to do, I''ll be safe."


    The four looked at one another, and slowly nodded their heads.


    "Ok."


    "Be safe, Micky."


    "Yes, Love... If you need anything, quickly reach out to me."


    "Yes, partner."


    Michael nodded at the four, and looked at Ragnarok over his shoulder:


    "Take care of them."


    "You don''t have to worry about them." Ragnarok stated.


    "Thanks."


    Michael watched as the group ascended, and flew away.


    Explore stories on empire


    Left alone, he turned to the Temple, and walked towards it.


    "Hey system... I have 25,000,00 Points, so I need. [Speed Boosts (+30%): 100,000 points.], [Attack Boosts (+10%): 100,000 Points.], [Stats Boosts (+50%): 1,000,000 points.], [Healing speed(+40%): 5,000,000 points.] And [System Shield: 10,000,000 points.] Total; 16,100,000 points... Activate them all."


    {Ok, Host. Permanent chests activated.}


    Michael calmly walked inside the Temple, not noticing the golden sword which appeared on his right cheek.


    {System have successfully activated Host''s special blessings, given by the [#743?3 ~¡Â||[.}


    Michael came to a stop, his tilted his head in confusion:


    "Special blessings? From... Who the hell is this?!"


    He yelled, moving his gaze around the ancient temple.


    {Blessings, All Stats gained 100% Increase... Protection Shield activated... Blessings from Followers activated!}


    {Congest! Host gained 1,000 Exp from followers.}


    {Congratulations: Host gained 10,000 Exp from Followers!}


    {Congratulations!! Host gained 3,000 Exp from followers.}


    {Congratulations! Host gained his Archangels... Current Archangels: 100,000.}


    {Followers from First Territory pleaded for money. What''s your decision: Reply or not?}


    {Followers prayed for safety on their journey. Grant or not?}


    {Followers prayed for safety on their life... Grant or not?}


    {Host gained 20,000 Exp from Followers!}


    {Followers prayed for money on family support. Give it not?}


    {Host gained 50,000 Exp from followers.}


    BOOM!!!


    With confusion on his face, Michael broke through, entering the Transcendent realm.


    "This?"


    "How is this? What''s happening?" He dropped on his knees, holding his head with a deep frown on his face.


    {Host is currently activating his Godly Powers.}


    ''I should be happy with this, but why am I feeling like my head is splitting apart?!''


    {You asked for it.}


    ''When did I ask for this?!!!''


    {"....."}


    "Ok, Now that I''m having all these, Will I have all the Powers of a god?"


    {40%, and you also gained a privilege; The more followers you have, the quicker you get stronger... This is a god privilege.}


    ''A question.'' Michael gritted his teeth, feeling the pain increasing.


    ''This privilege, it is for any gods?''


    {No, Only the top gods are allowed to have followers.}


    {Activation, completed.}


    Michael sighed in relief, and slowly stood up from the ground.


    "Does this means, my Powers are beyond my realm?"


    {Yes.}


    ''Show me my profile, only my stats.''


    {Ok Host.}


    {Strength: N/A. N/A.}


    {Defense: N/A. N/A.}


    {Agility: N/A. N/A.}


    {Endurance: N/A. N/A.}


    {HP: N/A.}


    {Abyssal Divinity: N/A. N/A.}


    {Abyssal Walkers: 500,600/ N/A.}


    {Archangels: 100,000.}


    "Huh? I''m clearly Unkillable!!" Michael yelled.


    Whoosh!!!


    BOOM!!!


    Tap, Tap, Tap.


    Michael looked over his shoulder, seeing Havoc and Shenras walking inside.


    "Congratulations, Ruler!!"


    The two instantly got down on one knee, bowing their heads.


    "Oh? No "Soon-to-be-king"?" Michael asked with a smirked.


    "My King, You''ve been given the Powers of the former Ruler... You''re now our king." Shenras said with a beautiful smile.


    "Ashyn also gives his congratulations." Havoc said, and added:


    "The Angels are ready for your orders, My King."


    "Hmm..."


    Michael stared at the two in both surprise, and awe... The thought of now being a god, and even having his own angels still seems like a dream.


    "Does Typhon have angels?" He asked.


    "Yes." The two nodded in unison.


    "Ok, Send two to those fools, tell them to pray."


    He turned around, and added: "Rise."


    The two stood up, and nodded:


    "Yes, My king." They said.


    Michael walked towards a wall, and with a wave of his hand, it moved, revealing a secret entrance.


    "Come on."


    He walked inside, followed by the two.


    ____


    After some minutes of walking in silence, the group got to a chamber.


    "A coffin?"


    Michael walked towards it in confusion.


    Havoc and Shenras frowned slightly seeing the black coffin.


    "I thought the one Nosferatu was sealed in got destroyed?" Havoc whispered in mild confusion.


    "Yes, but... Who owns this one?" Shenras asked, and continued:


    "And how did our king know it was here?"


    "You two know I can hear both of you, right?"


    The two looked at one another, and remained silent.


    Michael placed his hand on the Coffin, and smiled feeling a very powerful soul inside... With a determined expression, he channeled his Divinity, transferring it into the Coffin.


    "What are you doing, My King?!" Havoc asked in horror.


    "Come on, don''t you two want to see what''s inside?" He asked with a smiled, his gaze fixed on the Coffin.


    BAM!!!


    It trembled.


    "Thank goodness I have unlimited Divinity." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Actually, Your Divinity is taken from your health, The more you use, the weaker you get.}


    ''But it wrote N/A?'' Michael was surprised.


    {That''s for your chests.}


    Michael blinked in surprised. He looked down at the Coffin, and sighed; "I have to know."


    BAM!!


    It trembled more.


    Michael removed his hand and moved backward from it... Havoc, and Shenras watches in interest. As the Coffin trembled more, and instantly exploded into blinding light.


    Swoosh!!!


    Havoc and Shenras moved out from the way, as an unknown red smoke flew out from the chamber, heading outside.


    "Come on, Let''s see our guest."


    Michael smiled, and walked past the confused lords, who looked at one another, then followed behind him.


    ________


    Michael, Havoc, and Shenras stopped outside, staring at the red smoke hovering above them.


    ["You resurrected me? Why?"]


    A demonic voice sounded from the red smoke.


    "I have one thing for you."


    Michael said, and added: "Reaper, Come out!"


    The space tore opened, and Reaper walked out.


    "My Lord!"


    He got down on one knee.


    Michael nodded at him, and said to the smoke.


    "Give all your powers to him."


    ["You do know what you''re asking, right?! Why the hell will a Drakon, the oldest of Drakons give his Powers to a common Hybrid?!!"]


    The smoke sounded angry.


    "You don''t have any options, Choose or die."


    ["How Dare you?!! Do you take me as a fool! A weakling?!!"]


    "You are.... You... Are... Weak." Michael Emphasized the words.


    Havoc, Reaper and Shenras instantly got on guard, ready to act, but Michael stopped them with a raise of his hand.


    "Leave this to me." Michael said, staring at the smoke.


    Havoc and Shenras thought for some seconds, and took a step back., with Reaper


    ["Ok human, I have one condition, Defeat me in a battle... No! If you withstand two of my attacks, I''ll accept your request."]


    Michael stared at the smoke for some seconds, and nodded: "I''m in."


    ["Good."]


    BOOM!


    The four looked up at the sky, seeing the clear sky turning crimson.


    "How nice." Michael smiled.


    BOOOOM!!


    ["Face my strongest attack!!"]


    Reaper, Havoc, and Shenras quickly created distance from the two, and that exact moment, a powerful lightning fell from the sky, accurately colliding on Michael.


    BOOOM!!!


    Dust, Smoke, and sand flew into the air, and a crater was formed.


    ["Weak! You can''t even withstand a single attack! And you dar--"]


    "You do know you talk a lot."


    ["Huh?!"]


    The smoke was flabbergasted, as Michael walked out from the crater.


    ["H-How...?! Not even a Scratch?!! Impossible?! Your clothes are even in good shape!! How?!!"]


    "What happened? Are you scared?" Michael smirked at it.

 Chapter 398 Supreme Queen

    ["You!!!!"]Before everyone, the smoke turned into a huge serpent-like dragon, with big strong wings.


    ["How do you like me now, Human?!"]


    It asked, staring down at Michael.


    "You have ten seconds to attack, If not, I will." Michael asked in a flat tone, his gaze cold.


    ["You''re truly an arrogant bastard! Ok, I''ll fulfill your wish... Let''s hope you don''t die."]


    Michael and his group watched as the Drakon began chanting coherent words... The wind picked up, dark clouds instantly covered the whole sky above them, measuring 1,000 Meters away. The more words he muttered, the violent the wind and storm became.


    "This, let''s fall backwards... This is a Drakons'' primary attack."


    Havoc said and disappeared, appearing miles away.


    Shenras thought for some seconds, and waved her hand, disappearing with Reaper.


    ["Die Human!!!!"]


    BOOM!!!!


    More than a hundred lightnings fell from the sky, heading towards Michael, who stood still.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!


    Thousands of Meters away was turned into ruins, the temple destroyed into dust and sand... And after five minutes, the smoke finally dispersed.


    The Smokey Drakon waited patiently, his gaze fixed on the smoke, wondering if the human was still breathing.


    "Do you call that an attack?"


    ["..."]


    "....."


    The smoke, Havoc, Shenras and even Reaper were stunned, staring at Michael in horror.


    ["impossible?!! I''m the strongest In my time!! How come you''re so powerful that I can''t even damage your clothes?!! Am I this weak?"]


    The smoke was instantly depressed.


    "You''re powerful, but as you said, "In your time"... For now? You''re just a Mystical-class smoke... Who isn''t a match for the goods, let alone me." Michael said in a calm tone.


    The Atmosphere returned to its usual state, and the dark clouds cleared.


    ["If I''m so weak, why are you giving him my Powers?"] He asked in a low voice.


    "As I said, your complete strength is mostly that of a mystical-class... And my guy there is only a Rare-class, I need him to evolve to that stage."


    ["You know it''s not possible, right? He''s a lot weaker than me, do you think he can handle my Powers?"]


    "Hmm... I''ll help with that."


    The smoke dragon stared at Michael for some seconds, thinking about his words... After a minute, he heaved a sigh.


    ["Then where is this Reaper?"]


    As soon as his word fell, the three appeared before them. And Michael gestured to Reaper with his hand.


    The Smoke dragon examined Reaper for some seconds and nodded in approval.


    ["This is a good hybrid, My Powers will go well with him."]


    "A warning." Michael announced:


    "If you dare take over his body, I''ll make sure you face the most painful punishment you could ever think of."


    The smoke raised an eyebrow at Michael, but knowing the human''s strength, he didn''t say anything, but flew towards Reaper, entering his body.


    BOOM!!!


    Michael and his lords were pushed backwards.


    "This?!"


    Havoc was stunned seeing the red egg before them.


    "What is this?" Shenras was also confused.


    {Reaped is currently undergoing his Transformation, Duration: 5 Hours.}


    Michael looked at the sky, and sighed softly:


    "I''ll stay here for 5 hours."


    He formed his throne and sat down, closing his eyes.


    "Havoc, and Shenras, What do you know about the Queen... What''s her name? Yes! Supreme Queen." He asked, his eyes still close.


    The two looked at one another in surprise, and Havoc started:


    "We don''t know much about her, but we do know she''s the creator, she created the 11 Realms, and even the gods come from her... Some millennia ago, she went into a slumber, giving the gods the Powers to rule over us... But then, something happened, and the world got to this stage... Rumors also said after Zeus captured Typhon, she took him away, imprisoning him in an unknown location... Till this day, no one know... Well, they''ll soon know in three months time."


    "Huh?!"


    Michael opened his eyes.


    "My king, Only Ashyn will know about the Supreme Queen." Shenras said.


    "Not that! What time is left, Havoc??" Michael asked, his tone laced with surprised.


    "Three months, You already spend three months in this world, it''s already past New year in yours." Havoc said.


    ''That... That means I''m gone for three months already! And we haven''t even visited the other three places?! Can I complete this?'' Michael thought inwardly, his eyes moving from right to left, thinking of ways out.


    {DING!}


    {Host gained 10,000 Exp from Followers.}


    Michael blinked, and turned to Shenras:


    "My territories, what are the total number?"


    "You have 10 Worlds at the moment, with hundreds of Millions of Worshipers." She answered.


    "How can I have worshipers?" Michael asked in mild confusion.


    "You''re now a god, so if you helped someone, and they love you for that, they''ll automatically become your followers or worshipers; If they think good things about you. You get stronger, if it''s back thoughts, You''ll lose a follower... If you want to have and keep your current followers, you need to answer their cries of help, and prayers... If they need money or anything, you can send your archangels to deliver it... As for now, You have 100,000 Angels, which means you can help 100,000 People a day..." She smiled, and continued:


    "To increase your angels, you can choose from your abyss Walkers... The more you have, the quicker you help your people, and the quicker you grow stronger."


    Michael slowly nodded with her explanations, and smiled. He snapped his fingers, and a vortex appeared before them.


    Whoosh!!


    A total of 100,000 Abyss walkers rose from the vortex, and got down on a knee.


    "Greetings to the Ruler, and Lords!"


    They yelled.


    "These are all?" Havoc was surprised.


    "These are just 100,000. The total is 500,600." Michael replied, staring at the Walkers.


    "Fufufufu... My King, Lord Havoc mean to say, they are more than 2,000,000 Abyss Walkers, all dormant in the Abyssal, waiting for your arrival."


    "More than two millions?!" Michael was stunned speechless.


    "Yeah, and that''s Lord Havoc''s army, Mine is a total of 1,000,000... While Lord Ashyn''s Is a total of 5,000,000... Our total force is 10,000,000 Walkers."


    Michael blinked in utter awesomeness!


    "Wow! That''s incredible!!" He yelled.


    BAM!!!!


    The ground before the Walkers broke open, and a figure with the upper body of a beautiful woman with long red hair, the lower body of a Dragon, and a Scorpion tail shot out, and landed five meters from the three.


    She also had snakes coiled around her ankles and the head of various Beasts on her waist.


    This strange hybrid Monster walked towards the ground.


    "Campe?"


    Both Havoc and Shenras were surprised.


    Michael got on guard hearing the name, but to his surprise, the female monster called Campe, got down on her knees, and bowed her head to Michael.


    "Greetings to the Ruler."


    Michael: "...."


    __________


    [Unknown Location.]


    [Between Chaos.]


    In the golden castle, Chronos sat on his throne, talking a sip of his wine, watching Michael, and his lords on a huge screen.


    "This Human is impressive! The next Abyssal ruler... That caught me off." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    BAM!!


    He looked at the door seeing a man in black obsidian armor walking inside, his presence and aura commanded respect, as he took purposeful steps inside the hall.


    "This?!"


    Chronos stood up in shock:


    "I... I thought you''re dead?!"


    The man stopped some meters from the high throne. He slowly moved his gaze around the golden hall, and smiled.


    "Do you think I can be killed? They destroyed my body, not my soul."


    The man said, removing the helmet on his head... Revealing a handsome middle-age man with long black hair, and golden eyes, A golden sword tattoo could be seen on his right cheek.


    "I... Tartarus! If you''re here, why are you giving him your throne?!" Chronos asked, pointing at the screen.


    "Him? He''s chosen for something far higher than my penny throne." Tartarus said in a calm tone.


    "Penny? You called your throne Penny?!! You! Who''s a primordial god, call his throne Penny....? I don''t get, If your throne is penny, then who chose him?" Chronos asked in mild confusion.


    "You''re the Primordial of time, Can''t you use your head?"


    "My head? There''s only one power who is higher than a primordial!" Chronos''s eyes widened in shock.


    "It can''t be! You mean!!"


    Chronos walked down the stairs, and stopped in front of Tartarus.


    "You mean..."


    ""What are you whispering about?""


    Upon hearing that familiar but yet unfamiliar beautiful voice, Chronos froze in surprise, and slowly turned his head to his throne.


    ""What are you whispering about?""


    The young lady on the throne, with long golden hair, and eyes; fixed her gaze on the two, her long golden gown moved down the stairs, flowing downward like a waterfall... Golden light emanated from her body, illuminating the whole hall, her presence, and aura was even more suffocating than Tartarus''s.


    This beauty was the renowned Supreme Queen, the Origin and mother of all creations.


    "Supreme Queen!!"


    Chronos and Tartarus got down on one knee, their heads bowed.


    *


    *


    *


    [Wow! A being, who could make two powerful primordial bow down... What''s happening here? What''s the truth about all this?]


    [Ok guys, I''m fully healed! My books will continue their normal release dates... Including this one.]

 Chapter 399 Plan: Capture Mira

    "Supreme Queen, Why are you here?" Chronos cautiously asked.The Queen moved her golden gaze on the two, and smiled slightly.


    ""What do you think?""


    Chronos was confused by her question, so he turned to Tartarus:


    "The Queen is here because of Michael."


    Chronos blinked in shock.


    Why would the Supreme Queen, the origin, and even the creator be interested in a human? What''s so important about this human?


    These were the questions flying in Chronos''s head.


    ""Chronos, Prepare the battlefield, The great war is upon us.""


    Chronos looked up at the queen, a little confused:


    "My Queen, Why prepare the battlefield? Why don''t you just wipe them out?" He asked in mild confusion.


    ""It''s always nice to be entertained.""


    "..."


    Chronos was getting even more confused, and his confusion only deepened when Tartarus opened his mouth.


    "My Queen, why did you give Michael my full Powers? I thought you said we should take it slow?"


    "Full powers?" Chronos turned to the Queen.


    ""Typhon will soon be out, and we can''t watch the show when one is stronger than the other... It''ll only be interesting when they have the same strength.""


    With her words, she was only taking this war as a show, an entertainment for her pleasure...


    The two looked at one another, but remained silent, not saying anything.


    ""Tartarus, when the time is right, Send Michael to meet me."" She stood up, and turned to Chronos:


    ""Chronos, Your job is quite easy; which is, create dimensional gates in the second, third, fourth, fifth, and Sixth realms... Lead them all to the battlefield created.""


    Chronos nodded in understanding. "As the queen wishes."


    The Queen nodded, then disappeared from the hall.


    "Tartarus?"


    "Don''t ask, You''ll know in time." Tartarus stood up, and also disappeared from the hall.


    "Oh?! So I''m the third wheel!! None of you is planning on telling me anything!" He yelled in the empty hall, then sighed helplessly.


    "What am I doing? I can''t disobey those two... I need to get busy."


    ___________


    [Underworld.]


    [GARDEN.]


    ***WHAT!!! A LOT HAPPENED!! AND YOU DID NOTHING ABOUT IT?!!!!!***


    Nosferatu yelled at Gaea.


    ***Low your voice you dimwit! How dare you yell before me?*** Gaea asked, her voice calm, but carried a hint of anger.


    Nosferatu stared at her for some seconds, and looked up at the red sky, then down at her:


    ***Sit down, Mother-in--law has things to tell you.*** Echidna said in a calm tone, drinking a glass of blood beside Gaea.


    Nosferatu looked over his shoulder at Sword saint, sighed, and sat down before the two.


    ***Ok. Mom, Sister-in-law, what''s are you going to say?*** he asked.


    Gaea placed down her cup, and stared at her Son.


    ***As you already know. Michael is our main problem, but we can''t kill him.***


    ***And why''s that, Mum?*** Nosferatu asked with a raised eyebrow.


    ***Your Elder brother, and Ruler, needs all the Powers he can get to take over these realms, so he could face the Supreme Queen... And the only way is to take that Michael''s powers.***


    ***And how do you expect him to achieve that?*** Nosferatu asked, moving his gaze on the two beautiful women before him.


    ***By killing Michael with his own hands, Brother-In-law.***


    ***Hmm...*** Nosferatu thought for some seconds, and said:


    ***How far have you guys go with your plan on capturing this Michael?*** He asked.


    ***You can put it that we tried everything.*** Echidna said.


    ***Everything?! Sister-in--law, It seems you misunderstood the meaning of the word "Everything"... If you had done "everything", why isn''t he still captured?***


    ***Then what''s your plan?*** Gaea asked, taking a sip of the blood.


    ***Mira.***


    That one word, made Gaea and Echidna raised their brows.


    ***Mira? You mean Michael''s younger sister?***


    ***Is there anyone else who is named, Mira?*** Nosferatu asked Staring at Echidna.


    ***If it''s her, we have tried many attempts but failed.*** Gaea said, lowering her glass.


    ***You failed because all those tries, you tried to kill her... My plan isn''t to kill her, but capture her and bring her here... To see, and save his sister, Michael has to come to us.***


    He relaxed on his seat, and continued, a devilish smirk on his face.


    ***By then, we won''t lift a finger, he''ll deliver himself.*** S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two women looked at one another, and nodded thoughtfully.


    ***You''re right, so Nosferatu, when will you start this plan?***


    The three, with Sword saint, who stood at some distance turned their heads to Moros, and Hades.


    ***Why ask? Just open a gate, and send Medusa, and Sword saint... And maybe Deimos and Zelus, there''s no way these four will fail.***


    Moros and Hades looked at one another, and slowly nodded their heads.


    ***Your plan might work. Ok... I''ll open an S-Rank gate, but there''s no guarantee Mira will enter.*** Hades said.


    ***That''s not a problem, as Long a gate is created, Sword Saint can past through... And oh, Kill anyone who tried to stop you. Bring Mira to us, And if you can, bring Maria as well.*** Nosferatu said, staring at Sword saint over his shoulder.


    ***I heard my name, what''s the mission?***


    A beautiful young lady with long black hair, appeared beside Sword saint, staring at the group in front of her in surprised.


    ***We''re going on a mission, Medusa... Get ready.*** Sword saint answered.


    ***I''m going? Good, Finally have to do something.*** Medusa smiled.


    ***Ok, Get this going--***


    BOOM!!!


    A huge vortex opened above the castle, cutting off Gaea''s words.


    ***What''s this?!*** Hades was stunned, staring at the vortex.


    ***Michael.*** Gaea opened her mouth, standing up from her seat.


    Whoosh!!!!


    Countless dark figures flew out from the Castles, From Hellions, Tentacles-Monsters, Dead Soldiers, and even powerful monsters... They all stood in front of the gods, staring at the Vortex with complete seriousness.


    "Why so scared?"


    A figure slowly descended from the Vortex, her red eyes fixed on the group below.


    ***Campe?***


    Everyone was stunned.


    "Yeah."


    The moment Campe landed on the ground, more than a thousand Angels with black feathery wings flew out from the Vortex, hovering above Campe.


    ***Abyss Archangels?! How did that human have the Powers to summon them?!*** Hades was stunned.


    ***I told you all, that human gets stronger as the seconds tick by!*** Moros yelled in mild rage.


    ***Campe, You betrayed us for your new master, so instead of killing you right now, I''ll ask; why are you here with the Abyss archangels?*** Echidna asked.


    Campe smiled, and opened her mouth:


    "News from the Ruler."

 Chapter 400 Beyond Reach

    ***News? What News?*** Sword saint asked, staring at the lady before them with a frown.Campe turned her head towards her, and smiled:


    "The Ruler send his regards, and warning."


    ***Hehehe... Michael is now so powerful that he can give Warnings? How surprising.*** Moros said, his voice filled with sarcasm.


    "I''ll forgive your insolence." Campe said, and turned to Hades and Gaea.


    "He said, "I hope you all prayed, because he''s going to send you all to hell" Oh?! And... If you dare raise a finger on any of his family, you all will meet your end."


    ***Hahahaha!!!!*** Nosferatu burst out laughing... He stood up, and fixed his gave on Campe.


    ***Meet our end?! We''ll see about that. And oh? Send him this... We''re going after his Sister, We''ll see who''s the fastest to get to her. Hahaha!!***


    Everyone frowned hearing Nosferatu.


    ***Hey, Sword saint; Who is this guy?*** Medusa whispered.


    ***Don''t you know him...? Wait, How would you know him? He''s Ruler Typhon''s first Lord and younger brother.*** Sword Saint replied.


    ***Oh?*** Medusa nodded in realization, but asked:


    ***Isn''t he too Arrogant? Michael has means to travel between realms, won''t he return to save his Sister?***


    Sword saint was silent for some seconds, then turned her head to Medusa.


    ***You have a point, but Michael won''t leave the third realm, his mission is more important--***


    ***--I''m not talking about him... We can''t face Havoc, Apate, Shenras, or even their armies alone... Look. He could summon his archangels, that means his Lords could now summon their fighters... I''ll say we''re just lucky the abyssal blades are dead.***


    ***Calm down, Medusa... We''ll use the Nightmare Legion, and by now the second Lord would have been freed. He''ll follow us on the mission, and including your two sisters, so what will go wrong?***


    Medusa sighed hearing Sword saint''s words, and opened her mouth again:


    ***Don''t you get it? The humans are already blessed by those gods! They might have low realms, but they shouldn''t be underestimated.***


    ***I know. But... Not all the humans receive the blessings... And keep quiet.***


    Medusa stared at Sword saint''s side profile, and sighed again.


    ***''This won''t end well.''*** Medusa thought inwardly.


    "Oh? You''re attacking my Ruler''s sister? It''s so good of you telling me." Campe smiled at him.


    ***Brother-In-Law, why did you reveal the plan?*** Echidna asked in mild confusion.


    ***Why?! What can she or that Michael do?!*** Nosferatu asked, his eyes filled with Killing instinct.


    ***This! Nosferatu, You''re just returned, so you don''t know how many of our plans that human had spoiled... Why tell them this?!*** Even Hades was annoyed.


    Nosferatu moved his confused gaze on the group, not knowing why they''re so sure they''ll fail after revealing the plan.


    ***Are you all cowards?! They can''t do anything!!***


    ***You''re really arrogant young man.***


    Everyone turned their heads to the door, seeing Poseidon walking toward them... His aqua blue trident radiating a blue energy, which reduced the temperature in the whole garden.


    ***Lord Poseidon!*** Nosferatu was stunned.


    Poseidon stopped in front of Nosferatu:


    ***I agree you''re strong, but you''re still a child... Michael might be a human, But that was in the past, He''s now a transcendent, and have control of Millions of worshipers, and Millions of soldiers... At the moment, only Typhon can face him, because he''s now a god... A step to be a Primordial--***


    ***--But Lord Poseidon, He''s just a transcendent, when did he enter the God realm to speak of a step to enter the Primordial?!*** Nosferatu cut Poseidon off, and quickly apologized.


    ***Sorry for interrupting you.***


    Poseidon stared at him for some seconds, and slowly shook his head.


    ***Look at you. You''re just a True god realm... Apate alone can deal with you. Let alone his first Lord. You all seems to be ignorant on something... With Michael sudden increase in strength. All his Walkers gained their full strength... Which means: Apate is now a Primordial god, the goddess of lies, and her full Powers has been unlocked... Azazel gained his full Powers of a true god, the god of wideness... These two alone can wipe out all of you, and you dare open your mouth and claim he''s nothing?***


    Silence...


    Everyone was horrified.


    Poseidon sighed:


    ***Now, he''s creating another powerful subordinate... We should have killed him back then as Moros suggested. Well... We''re late now, but that won''t stop us.*** He turned to Campe.


    ***Campe... You accepted the pull because of your oath to Tartarus, and took him as your Master... I understand, but coming here with forces isn''t a good ideal! You know I can wipe you all out!!***


    The whole realm trembled with his roar, while Campe just sneered at him:


    "Do you think we''re scared of you? My Master can wipe these realm out if needed. He just needs to give a command."


    Campe stepped forward, appearing a foot from Poseidon, her gaze cold, and filled with killing instinct.


    "I dare you to try anything, or even give his sister a scratch, and this realm." She moved her gaze around, then settled it on Poseidon:


    "Will be destroyed with one command... If you think I''m bluffing, try it."


    With that said, she turned around and walked away... Then came to a stop.


    "You know this, My Master hasn''t yet showed his full Powers and forces... And don''t make him, or you''ll regret it forever."


    With that said, she and the Archangels all disappeared.


    ***This?!! That bitch is just bluffing!!! I say we continue with my plan!!*** Nosferatu yelled.


    ****ENOUGH!!!!!!!!!****


    The whole realm trembled with the angry filled roar.... In unison, the whole forces, Sword saint, Medusa, Hades, Moros, and Nosferatu got down on one knee, leaving Echidna, Gaea, and Poseidon standing.


    They all stared at the huge multi-headed Dragon that appeared above the red clouds, its heads covering thousands of Miles away.


    ***GREETINGS TO RULER TYPHON!!!***


    They yelled in unison.


    ***What is it Son?*** Gaea asked in mild surprised.


    The hundreds of eyes moved on the group, and Typhon''s voice boom all over the place. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ****Campe isn''t lying!! Michael can truly destroy this realm with a command. He has a skill called [Ruler Command] he just doesn''t know of it, but Campe knows this!! And you! Nosferatu! If you can defeat Michael in the War on the third realm, then you can carry on with your plan... Don''t kill him, just defeat him... If you can.****

 Chapter 401 Dont Look Down On Humans

    [Back to Michael.][Five hours Later.]


    {DING!!}


    Michael slowly opened his eyes, and moved his gaze on the three figures before him.


    "When did you return?" He asked In mild surprised.


    Campe who was in a human form, smiled: "An hour ago, I saw you were meditating, so I didn''t want to disturb you."


    Michael stared at her for some seconds, and turned his head to Reaper.


    "Hmm... It''s time."


    He stood up, and walked towards the egg with the three following behind.


    CRACK!!!


    ''Why does this sound familiar?'' He thought in mild confusion, as the egg cracked open.


    "I suggest we move backward."


    Havoc said, while Michael and his group nodded.


    BOOOM!!!!


    To their surprise, the huge egg exploded, but the most shocking scene was: The explosion moved past the group, destroying the whole surroundings... Leaving them at the center.


    "This... My King, even in this state. He''s still protecting you." Shenras was stunned.


    "I can see that." Michael nodded with a small smile, his gaze fixed on the smokes before them.


    BAM!!


    They watched as the smokes and dust slowly dispersed, revealing the new Reaper to everyone.


    Michael: "...."


    Shenras: "WOW!"


    Havoc: "Such Pressure?!"


    Campe: "Are you sure this is the pressure from a Mystical-stage?"


    BAM!!


    They raised their heads to the ten feet tall Hybrid, with red skin, a wolf''s tail, and Dragon''s wings... Reaper moved his golden eyes on the group, and slowly got down on one knee; bowing his head.


    "What is your order, My Lord?"


    Michael smiled and walked towards him, silently circling around Reaper.


    "I thought that guy''s powers will only place you in the Mystical-stage, who would have thought you''ll jump beyond reasons, and entered the Transcendent realm... Now I know."


    He stopped in front of Reaper, observing his golden eyes:


    "That Smoke isn''t Weak. I''m just too powerful."


    "My current strength is all thanks to the Lord." Reaper said.


    "Stand."


    Reaper stood up, moving his gaze around.


    "My King, I have news."


    The two looked at Campe, who took a step forward.


    "What happened?" Michael asked, turning to face her.


    "Nosferatu is planning on attacking Mira, but I warned him..."


    Michael''s face instantly turned cold, and an unknown amount of Killing instinct burst out from him, causing the three to take some steps back... Even Reaper moved back in fear.


    ''Nosferatu! I see you have guts, but I won''t act yet... Just place your hand on my sister, and you''ll know the full meaning of nightmare.''


    He turned to the three:


    "Nosferatu will surely attack with Sword saint, but don''t worry about that, I have Apate and Azazel... You three are going back to the first realm."


    "But--"


    "--No but! It''s an order."


    The three looked at one another and smiled, finally; their King is finally giving orders.


    "Ok, My King... We won''t fail you." Havoc said.


    Michael nodded at them, and the three disappeared.


    "Reaper... There''s something we haven''t tried." Michael looked at Reaper over his shoulder, a mischievous smile on his face.


    "What''s it my Lord?" Reaper asked in mild confusion.


    Michael flicked his wrist, and a golden scroll appeared in his hand:


    "Fusion."


    _________


    [Dragons'' Resistance Village.]


    Drakon, and his family sat before the group of leaders, all currently outside thinking on how to face the enemies... They were in a disadvantage; a huge disadvantage.


    A beautiful lady in an expensive gown, with a crown on her head, moved her gaze around, and started, her voice booming all over the silent Village.


    "The Dragon are the strongest with thousands of soldiers, which 40% could turn into flying dragons, not only that... The Vampires, Demons, and Beast folks are also very powerful... We? We''re only some weak Phoenixes, some dragons, who don''t amount to even half a thousand; the elves, who only knows how to shoot arrows... Witches, at least we are better... And last; The Humans, who are clearly the weakest, and with their physique, I don''t think they''ll be able to carry a sword, Let alone fight someone."


    The others races'' leaders looked at one another, not saying anything. All the witches'' queen said was the truth.


    "Witches are better, why the others are weaklings, right?! That''s what you''re trying to say, we are here to work together, not fight one another!"


    The witches'' Queen and everyone present turned their heads to Jennifer, who walked towards them with Erika and Tyson following behind.


    "Who is this Human who dare speak to me with such disrespect?" She yelled in rage.


    ''Oh, No! Erika, Jennifer, and Tyson have been inside all this while, and with the seriousness of the matter, no one introduced the leaders to them... If this old fool does something bad, Michael might kill her... Let alone Michael, one of them might kill her, and another war will break out, but this time with the witches... What should I do? What should I do?''


    Annabelle thought, moving her gaze from the Witches'' Queen to the three players.


    "And who are you to deserve respect? A pig who don''t know how to keep quiet will always be butchered first." Erika said with a frown.


    "....."


    The leaders were stunned, and confused, Wondering who these humans are.


    "You!! You dare call me a Pig?!!!" The Queens stood up, her face filled with killing instinct.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, You''re a squid. Your deafness is so remarkable that it needs to be explained in functional and evolutionary terms... So you always have to ask twice." Erika said, his gaze cold.


    ...Silence!


    "Wow, Erika is so good." Tyson whispered to Jennifer, who slowly nodded her head, still stunned by the insult.


    "You!!--"


    "--Everyone calm down, We can resolve this peacefully, this is all a slight misunderstanding." Annabelle quickly stood up, trying to calm the two.


    "What?!! When she insulted me! You didn''t ask her to stop! But now?! How dare you ask me to stop?!!" The queen yelled.


    Annabelle sighed, and turned to her Mother, but she remained silent. Annabelle then turned to Ragnarok, who simply folded his hands, and got ready to watch the show...


    ''You got to be kidding me? Everyone is fed up with Queen Bidarka''s continuous insult and arrogance... But, shouldn''t they help me stop her? Erika will crush her... Queen Bidarka would have back down, but sensing no energy in Erika, she''ll take her as a normal human. Which will lead to something else.''


    Annabelle turned to her Brother: "Drakon, help me out here."


    Drakon stared at her for a second, then turned to his Mum. Josephine slowly shook her head at him; he then turned to his dad, and he also shook his head... Drakon then turned to Annabelle with a smile on his face, and simply shook his head.


    "..."


    Annabelle was stunned.


    Seeing no one was saying anything, or trying to stop her, Bidarka got annoyed... Then noticing the pity on Josephine''s, Drakon"s and Ragnarok''s faces, her anger flew off the roof.


    She turned to Erika, and with a flick of her wrist, a huge phantom Sword appeared and shot towards her.


    "Erika--"


    "--Stay back, I''ll teach this bitch some manners, so from today onwards, she won''t have the guts to say Humans are weak, that they can''t even raise a sword to fight." Erika walked towards the charging sword.


    The Human King, a middle-age man smiled, upon hearing Erika''s words.


    "This? Queen Bidarka used a silent spell? Those are the strongest spells imaginable." The Phoenixes'' Queen said, staring at the sword.


    "I can''t watch." Annabelle looked down.


    "Why?" Drakon asked in mild confusion.


    "How Erika will humiliate Queen Bidarka." She whispered back.


    "Face my powers, We''ll see if you''re strong enough to block that, It has 50% of my energy, You''ll never stop it--"


    --BAM!!!


    "...Huh?" Bidarka was stunned.


    ".....!!!!!??"


    The rest were flabbergasted.


    Erika simply slapped the sword to the ground, with her hand. How the hell is that possible?!


    "A Sovereign medal holder dare challenge me, how pathetic." Erika spat out, her Sword appeared In her hand.


    "You!!!"


    Boom!!


    The leaders, and all the onlookers quickly moved backwards, creating distance from the two.


    "What happened?" Snow walked out from the house, only to stopped on track, staring at the two in mild confusion.


    "Master?" She was stunned.


    Queen Bidarka stretched out her hand towards the sword... It vibrated for some seconds, and shot towards her...


    Erika watched as the sword hovered above Bidarka, and moment next; it split into hundreds, their blades pointing directly at her. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''ll pay for disobeying me!!!" She yelled, and with a thought, all the swords shot towards Erika.


    "Wow, Queen Bidarka is really proficient with silent spells." Moana said, staring at the swords.


    Erika sneered, and slowly raised her Sword into the air, her right eye instantly turned gold and, and the second glowed with a green radiant.


    BOOM!!!


    Before Everyone, a 50 feet tall humanoid wolf appeared behind her.


    "This?" Bidarka was stunned.


    Erika smirked at her, and with downward slash of her sword. The huge Spirit wolf slashed down with its sword, instantly destroying all the swords phantoms into particles.


    "....."


    "What?!"


    "...."


    "I knew it."

 Chapter 402 You Are Good, But Not That Good.

    "You?"Bidarka moved back in shock, staring at Erika like she was a demon from hell.


    "You!! Impossible, You don''t have any single energy in you, how come you can summon such a powerful spirit?!!" She asked, still moving backward.


    "You shouldn''t judge a book by its cover... That''s how it''s said, right?" Erika asked, still walking towards her.


    "Shouldn''t we stop her?" Tyson whispered to Jennifer.


    "That''s not necessary, Micky already told her we aren''t here to kill anyone." she smiled, and added:


    "Erika won''t kill her."


    "Hmm... You have a point." Tyson nodded.


    Erika stopped ten feet from the horrified Queen, and calmly observed her.


    "In your world, Humans might be weak, but that''s all because of their laziness, and weak cultivation... But in other realms." She raised her swords into the air. The huge humanoid wolf also raised its.


    "We''re stronger than all the races!"


    She dropped her swords, and the spirit mimicked her actions.


    "No!!!"


    The queen yelled in horror, seeing the huge sword dropping on her.


    BAM!!!!!!


    "...."


    With sweat all over her face, Bidarka turned her head to her side, seeing a huge slash on the ground... Digging some meters deep.


    "This is just a warning."


    Erika kept her sword, and turned into her usual state... She observed Queen Bidarka for some seconds, and said arrogantly.


    "Don''t think because you''re a queen, everyone is below you... Do you know who I am?"


    Bidarka stared at her still trembling.


    "My husband is an Emperor, what did that make me?"


    "...Huh?!" Bidarka''s eyes widened in horror.


    Clap!


    Clap!


    Clap!!


    Everyone raised their heads to the sky, seeing two figures slowly descending towards them... The first was busy clapping his hands with a smile on his face.


    "Love?" Erika was surprised, then a beautiful smile appeared on her face.


    ''Love?'' Bidarka was speechless. ''Wow, to marry such a lady, how strong is this human?''


    She thought staring at Michael who calmly landed in front of Erika.


    "My Queen."


    Bidarka looked over her shoulder, and raised her eyebrow seeing Annabelle behind her.


    "Those four are our special guests, and the lady you just fought is the wife of that guy named Supreme... He alone can wipe out your kingdom. What do you think will happen if she says something bad to him? Or even say you insulted her? I should let you know... He loves her more than his life... Oh? He also has Millions of armies; so will you stand here or go and ask for forgiveness?"


    Bidarka thought about Annabelle''s word, and after witnessing Erika''s powers, she wasn''t prepared to see Supreme''s... With a nod, she walked towards the two.


    ''Yeah, Go and apologize.'' Annabelle smiled, folding her hands on her chest.


    "Are you ok?" Michael asked with a smile, moving his eyes on Erika''s face... searching for any stretch or bruises.


    "I''m good, in fact I won... So you don''t have to be so worry, and I didn''t try to kill this time." Erika said with a small smile.


    "That''s my girl!" Michael smiled and kissed her hair.


    "A question love, who''s this?" Erika asked, staring at the new Reaper in confusion.


    "Oh! This is Reaper."


    With Michael''s word, Reaper got down on a knee, and bowed his head.


    "Greetings, Empress."


    "Reaper? How did--"


    "--Are you her husband?!"


    Bidarka cut Erika off, stopping before the two with hands on her hips.


    "Yes, I am." Michael answered, a little confused by the woman''s expression.


    "I don''t care whose king or emperor you are, but your wife dare insult me, not only that, she even tried to kill me! Look at the huge crack on the ground!! What will happen if the children mistakenly fall in???!"


    She yelled.


    Michael looked at the crack, then at Erika, and smiled... "Oh that, Reaper."


    Reaper nodded and just waved his hands, instantly, the ground closed up.


    "This?"


    "....."


    Bidarka and everyone present were stunned speechless, staring at the red skin monster in horror.


    Not giving up easily, Bidarka opened her mouth:


    "What?! You''re now showing your powers! Who do you think you are?! I''ll defeat you with a finger!!"


    ''SHIT!''


    This thought appeared in everyone''s heads.


    "Ok, she''s dead." Ragnarok said in a flat tone.


    "So dead." Drakon added.


    "Well... At least I tried, if a war breaks out with the witches, Supreme can simply wipe them out." Annabelle sighed helplessly.


    "Who are you?" Michael asked coldly, while Erika beside him was ready to kill this senseless bitch.


    "Who am I?! Are you worthy to know?!!" Bidarka yelled, her tone filled with arrogance. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Technically, we''re the ones who aren''t worthy to be in his presence." Ragnarok said, while the rest nodded.


    The leaders of the other races looked at one another in confusion, not knowing why the Dragon family already pictured the end of the witch race.


    "Drakon, do you need her territory?" Michael asked, turning his head to Drakon.


    "Yes! He needs it... It''ll help us." Ragnarok quickly opened his mouth.


    "What?" With confusion, Bidarka moved her gaze around.


    The next moment her blood stopped flowing, and she instantly dropped to her knees.


    "Ahhhh!!!!"


    She let out a painful scream, which resonated all over the village.


    "My Queen!!!"


    The guards who had been out all along, rushed to the scene... Upon seeing their Queen on the ground, the Twenty guards drew out their swords... Before they could take a step forward, they all froze... Seeing a huge ancient beast above Reaper, staring straight at them.


    The twenty instantly broke out in sweat.


    "Huh? Why are they sweating?" Moana asked in mild confusion.


    "They are horrified... It seems birdbrain is stronger than we think." Drakon said, staring at Reaper.


    Michael stared at the petrified guards for a second, and crouch down before the agonizing Queen.


    "You''re one good spy... You know, I won''t have known about it if you haven''t come close to me... Let me guessed, the Vampires sent you, promising you to return your people, and mostly Territory if you succeed... Not only that, the humans'' remaining lands will be handed to you... What a good plan." Michael smirked.


    "You... How do you know all this?!" Bidarka''s eyes widened in horror.

 Chapter 403 Prepare To Attack

    "A spy?"Everyone was stunned.


    "You also made another mistake, and that''s keeping your army outside, and bringing only 20 with you." Michael added.


    Bidarka''s face turned deadly paled, staring at Michael in terror.


    "We are all here to fight for our freedom, and take back our people and territories... But you? Because of greed, you needed more... Your kingdom and People aren''t enough for you... Don''t worry, I won''t wipe out your race, but you''ll surely die."


    "You can''t kill me!! If you do, my soldiers will attack, and trust me, you won''t survive... My men have already destroyed all your weapons, and poisoned your foods... Without food and weapons, you won''t last long... Do you want to know the most fantastic thing?" She asked, looking up at Michael.


    "Please, Enlighten us." Michael smiled, standing back up.


    "All your waters supplies have been destroyed, and the vampires have already surrounded this village, they''re only waiting for Emperor Raynord''s command... And the war will begin! Hahaha!"


    "This?! And I was helping her! What should we do? The Intel was gotten from her, she told us they''ll be attacking tomorrow, but it was today! And our forces aren''t ready!" Annabelle was lost, frantically moving her gaze around.


    "Calm down, sister... Partner, you can kill her... All of you, go and get ready for war... Remember, throw all the food away."


    The soldiers and Leaders all nodded at Drakon, and in less than 1 minute; Michael was left alone with Bidarka, and her 20 soldiers... His group stood behind him.


    "Hmm.... A sovereign medal witch, who''s proficient in magic... You''ll make a good abyss walker."


    Michael snapped his fingers, creating a space energy ball around Bidarka, removing the oxygen from it.


    "AHH!! Please... Please... No!!"


    She held her throat, feeling the air slowly slipping out from her lungs.


    Michael and his group watched as she took her last breath, and fell on the ground, lifeless.


    He looked at the guards and waved his hands, instantly turning them into dust.


    "Time to rise, and be reborn, Bidarka."


    Michael waved his hand on the dead body... It instantly disintegrated into particles, and disappeared from the Village... Then a ghostly figure slowly rise from the ground...


    ...Erika and the three watched as dark armor slowly appeared on her body, enclosing her face with a black helmet.


    "Ruler." She got down on one knee.


    "This?"


    The phoenixes'' Queen was stunned, stopping on track.


    "Who is this?" She asked, walking towards them.


    "My soldier." Michael answered, staring at the now armored phoenixes'' queen.


    "You must be Vanessa."


    "Yes." Vanessa nodded, staring at Erika.


    "You have a beautiful and powerful wife." She added.


    "Thanks."


    Michael nodded, and asked: "What do you think about Drakon, Vanessa?"


    "I don''t get?" Vanessa raised an eyebrow.


    "What do you think of him becoming King?" Michael clarified.


    "Well..." Vanessa thought for a while, and finally opened her mouth.


    "Saying the truth, I don''t know him that well, but he''s the son of Ragnarok, and Josephine... Although he grew somewhere else, I know he''ll make a good King."


    "How are you so sure?" Michael asked again.


    "Isn''t it clear? Ragnarok took care of this whole world for a century and no one complained... Now, Josephine and Annabelle are also taking good care of this village... Can''t you see it, the whole family are good rulers, so I know Drakon will also be one."


    Michael looked at his group over his shoulder. They all nodded, while he turned back to Vanessa.


    "How many soldiers did you bring?" He asked.


    "500." Vanessa gave a direct answer.


    Michael nodded again, and opened his mouth:


    "Now, this is what you''re going to do."


    Vanessa listened to his plan, and slowly nodded her head:


    "It''s dangerous, but we can do it." She looked at Reaper and Bidarka, and nodded again.


    "Don''t be so worried, Tyson, and Jennifer are going with you."


    Hearing this, Vanessa finally smiled: "Thanks." She said. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    _________


    100 miles from the Village, a large Army, measuring thousands, stood, fully armed and ready for battle.


    At the biggest tent in the midst of the army, five armored figures sat on a round table, listening to the scoot, as he narrated everything that happened to them.


    "Hmm... This Supreme is serious, what do you say Emperor Raynord? Should we attack?" The demon king asked, staring at Nosferatu.


    ***Hmm... I thought the witches will be of help... Anyway, she''s dead, so we''ll tell her soldiers that the enemies killed their queen, and they''ll join me... Us for revenge.*** Nosferatu said.


    "Emperor Raynord is right, That plan might have failed, but we won''t give up, we have a total of one hundred thousand men, all thanks to Miss Saint here, who helped us with 50,000 soldiers." The Vampires'' Queen said with a smile, staring at Sword Saint.


    ***It''s nothing Queen Alice, I heard my friend here needed help, so I can''t just stand back without lending a hand... I can''t be a bad friend.*** Sword saint said turning her head to Nosferatu, who slowly nodded.


    "But... What about the humans? Can we win with them around... The humans; I mean those four newcomers." The Demon king asked, staring at the strategy tactics placed on the table.


    ***I''ll take care of the humans.*** A dark skin man walked inside the tent.


    "Sir Canine! Welcome, and thank you for supporting us with 20,000 soldiers." The Demon king quickly said.


    ***King Dang, Saint already said it all... We can''t just leave our friend in time of need.*** Canine said, and walked towards Nosferatu... Then whispered in his ears.


    Nosferatu turned to the second lord, a little surprised... He looked at the leaders before him and nodded at them:


    ***Ok, get the soldiers ready... We''re attacking after 10 minutes.*** He stood up.


    "What happened? Did something go wrong?" The Beast folk''s king, A man with the upper body of a tiger and lower body of a human asked.


    ***Don''t worry, King Tigraa... Just get your forces ready.***


    He gestured to Sword Saint with his eyes, and the three walked out from the tent... Leaving the three leaders behind.


    ***What happened?*** Nosferatu asked after they were out of ears reach.


    ***Michael sent Campe, Havoc, and Shenras to the first realm.*** The second lord said.


    ***Oh? Michael is really a fool... Come on, let get ready, this will be his end.*** Nosferatu said with killing instinct.

 Chapter 404 Where Are The Humans?!

    Drakon, his family and soldiers all stood in front of the village, staring at the army marching towards them with killing instinct.High above the Village, two figures sat on thrones, watching the scene below them.


    "Love, why are we here? Shouldn''t we be down there, helping?" Erika asked In mild confusion.


    "No, Look at this army. Nosferatu, sword saint, and that guy, named Canine are the ones leading... Now love, look closely, don''t the soldiers looks familiar?"


    Michael asked with a smile, his back rested on his throne.


    Erika observed the soldiers and nodded: "Dead soldiers, and Nightmare legions."


    "Correct, and I know they gave the other normal soldiers those liquid, or whatever it''s called... For them to drink and transform into Hellions, this will be fun."


    Erika nodded, but still asked: "But love, that didn''t answer my question, why are we up here?"


    "Oh my beautiful wife, We''re here for a very good Reason... Our task is simply to take down the dragons. Do you get it? If they fly over the village, they''ll turn it into ashes... So we mustn''t let them."


    Erika finally nodded, and with a flick of her wrist, her bow appeared.


    "Hubby is so smart." She smiled sweetly at Michael.


    "Oh? But that isn''t all... If the dragons started falling from the sky, Those three will definitely suspect something, and will fly up here to meet us... I''ll make sure to kill one of those lords."


    "Ok, but... What about Jennifer, Tyson, Vanessa, and Reaper?"


    "My Queen, calm down... Everything will reveal itself, just watch the show."


    Erika slowly nodded, placed her bow on her laps, and silently watched the show.


    __


    After waiting for 10 whole minutes, the enemies'' army finally arrived, stopping 50 yards from Drakon, and his soldiers.


    A man walked out from the line, staring at the tens of thousands weak looking army before him... He sneered seeing their old weapons, and shields, which looks like it could break upon impacts.


    ***Hahahah!!!!! Are you going to fight us with these scraps?!!*** Nosferatu asked with a hearty laugh.


    "That should be expected from races who don''t even know how to protect themselves! Hahaha!!!" Dang said. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***Protect themselves? Demon king, come on now... They can''t even protect their brains, how will they protect themselves...? Look at them; thinking this small number of soldiers could defeat our 100,000 soldiers! How pathetic!*** Canine sneered at him.


    Sword Saint, the other two Leaders, and soldiers stood behind the three men, listening with mocking smiles on their faces.


    "You three do know you talk a lot, right?" Drakon asked, his voice booming all over the wide landscape.


    "Hey, Kid! Show respect... Your father and mother are the only ones allowed to speak here." Dang said with killing instinct.


    "Oh, for your information Demon King, Drakon is the commander of our soldiers... So he has all the right to speak!" Ragnarok said, staring at the army.


    "Oh? That''s surprising, A kid is now a commander, I thought that Human will be the commander, wait, where are those Humans I have heard so much about?" Alice, the Vampires'' Queen asked, moving her gaze around.


    BAM!!


    "....."


    ***....***


    "...."


    They were all stunned, and subconsciously looked down at the object Drakon threw towards them...


    ...They all raised an eyebrow seeing it was a head... A fresh cut-off head, with blood flowing out... Recognizing the Woman, Alice yelled in rage.


    "How dare you kill me sister?!!!!"


    Dark smoke started emanating from her body; her eyes turned red... And an unknowns amount of killing instinct burst out from her.


    "Oh?"


    Drakon sneered, and added:


    "You''re so angry because of the death of your sister, but what about your soldiers? Are their lives useless? Or pathetic that you can''t even remember their names let alone cry for them?"


    "This... How did you locate them?" Alice was stunned by the questions... She calm down, staring at Drakon with a frown.


    "Bidarka told us everything, and all your soldiers who surrounded us are dead... And your sister was the commander, so as a Queen we''re doing you good, that''s why I brought her head to you." Drakon answered in an indifferent tone.


    "You!!--"


    ***--Enough Alice, you''ll have your revenge today... And bury her with these ignorant fools'' eyes.**" Canine said, staring at Drakon.


    Alice slowly nodded, and tried to hold herself back... As Canine said, she''ll have her revenge but not just yet.


    Canine nodded, seeing she was finally calm, and turned to Drakon.


    ***I won''t ask twice, Where are the humans? Call them out!!!*** He yelled.


    Drakon and his group just stared at him, their faces emotionless.


    Seeing he wasn''t getting any reply, he added arrogantly:


    ***I see they''re scared, maybe they have run away... What do you say? If any of them can defeat me, we will back down... So? Where are these powerful humans?!*** He yelled, pointing at Drakon.


    ***Put it this way, your Humans are scared.***


    "It seems I''m right." Drakon said with a bored expression.


    ***You''re right? With what?!*** Canine asked in mild confusion.


    "You talk too much."


    Drakon raised his hand into the air, and snapped his fingers.


    BOOM!!!!


    A big section of the army was wiped out, turned into dust, even the dead soldiers were unable to transform.


    ***....****


    "....!!"


    ***HOW DARE YOU!!!!*** Canine yelled in rage.


    That attacked wiped out more than 10,000 Of his soldiers, which surely angered him.


    "How do you like my [Cosmic Annihilation]?" Drakon asked with a smirked.


    The races'' Leaders were also amazed, Drakon simply stood on one spot and wiped out tens of thousands of the enemies'' forces.


    ***Oh? You think you''re so powerful.*** Sword saint took a step forward:


    ***Payback.***


    She grabbed the handle of her sword, hanging on her waist, and pull it with a swing, sending a powerful energy blade towards Drakon, and his soldiers.


    ***Block that if you can.*** She smirked.


    BAM!!!


    Sword Saint''s energy blade collided on a transparent barrier, instantly shattering into light particles, disappearing from view.


    ***HUH?*** Sword saint was stunned.


    "Why so shocked? The cat caught your tongue?" Ragnarok asked with a smirk.

 Chapter 405 Final Battle In The Third Realm

    ***You...!! Attack!!***With Sword Saint''s command, all the army drew out their weapons, and charged forward. The ground trembling from their footsteps.


    Drakon and his soldiers stood still, waiting... Waiting for the charging army.


    "Something isn''t right." Tigree said, observing Drakon and his soldiers.


    ***Yes... My attack, the barrier which stopped my attack is something far stronger than me... I''ll say a god realm created it.***


    ***God realm? I''ll say Michael created it, but he''s only a Transcendent... And he''s the strongest in this group. So... Who''s this god?*** Nosferatu asked with a slight frown.


    "What are you saying, King Nosferatu?" Alice asked in mild confusion.


    ***I''m saying, our forces are rushing into a trap!!*** Nosferatu turned to the soldiers, and yelled:


    ***STOP!!!***


    But it was already too late, all the frontline had already reached the spot... Instantly, the ground shattered, and more than 10,000 soldiers fell inside; the spikes instantly ending their lives.


    "This??"


    The soldiers were stunned seeing the huge pit before them... They looked up at Drakon in horror.


    "Oh? How lucky... I''m impressed you discovered it." Drakon smiled.


    "You bastard!!!" Dang yelled, pointing at Drakon.


    Drakon: "You''re rude."


    Whoosh!!


    Dang: "Ahhhh!!"


    "..."


    Everyone was stunned, they turned to the Demon King, a little confused why he yelled... But seeing the huge cut on his armor, they got serious.


    "This! Who dares!?!!!" He yelled, moving his gaze around the surrounding soldiers.


    ***What now?*** Canine asked in mild confusion.


    ***There are enemies among our army!!*** Sword saint exclaimed in surprise.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    Whoosh!!


    "No!!!"


    "Help!!"


    "AUGH!!"


    "AHHHH!!"


    Chaos instantly broke out in their army rank, with heads and bodies dropping one at a time.


    "This?" Even Drakon was stunned.


    "What''s happening?" Annabelle asked in mild confusion.


    "Don''t know." Moana shrugged, also lost. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I wondered where Vanessa has gone... She and her forces might have secretly joined the enemy." Josephine said in mild disbelief.


    "What?! Who will make such a dangerous plan?" The humans'' king asked in mild confusion.


    "Only one person... My partner." Drakon smiled, rising his head to the sky... Then looked down at the army.


    "Come on, we need to assist them... Attack the enemy when they''re baffled!! And you''ll win! Attack!!!"


    With Drakon''s roar, the soldiers all shot forwards, the pit before them instantly closed up for the group to charge ahead.


    ***...Uh?***


    Nosferatu was stunned... He looked at his chaotic army, then at the enemy charging towards them, and yelled:


    ***Dragons!! Time to show our might!!!***


    "Yeah!!!!!!"


    Moment next, the dragons soldiers all transformed into huge dragons.


    "Be careful!! Don''t engage with the dragons! Leave them to my partner... Just focus on the enemies before you!!" Drakon yelled at his soldiers... He brought out his wings, and shot into the air.


    "AHHHHHH!!!!"


    The soldiers let out a loud battle cry, and clashed with the already chaotic army... Slashing back and forth.


    ***Sword saint, take care of Josephine.***


    Sword saint nodded at Nosferatu, and disappeared.


    ***Canine, you''ll deal with Ragnarok... If you can, kill him.***


    Canine nodded, and shot into the air.


    ***And I''ll take care of Dragon.*** Nosferatu brought out his wings, and shot forward.


    _


    Whoosh!!!


    "Ahhhhh!!!"


    "Nooo!"


    Whoosh!!


    Josephine and Annabelle moved in a rampage, cutting down the enemies like weeds, their Teamwork was so smooth that no enemy survive their blades.


    Whoosh!!!


    Josephine stopped, and looked over her shoulder... She quickly turned around, and blocked Sword Saint''s sword with hers.


    BAM!!!


    Josephine moved backward, only stabilizing herself after moving three meters.


    "This?"


    She looked down at her cracked sword in mild disbelief.


    "A Divine weapon?"


    ***Wow, you recognized my sword... You''re indeed a warrior.*** Sword saint said with a smile.


    "Mum!"


    Annabelle rushed to her Mum, standing beside her.


    ***Two against one? Double the fun! Come on.***


    Sword saint shot towards the two.


    "You dare look down on us?!"


    Annabelle moved.


    "Be careful, Annabelle! That''s a Divine weapon!" Josephine yelled.


    "That won''t stop me, Mum!"


    ***Why are you so sure?!***


    Sword saint slashed her sword downward on Annabelle.


    Whoosh!!!


    ***HUH?***


    Sword saint turned her head to Annabelle, who dodged her attack, moving to her left...


    Without a second to waste, Annabelle swung her sword at Sword Saint''s neck.


    BAM!!


    Sword saint caught the blade with her left gauntlet, and sneered.


    ***Do you think you alone can defeat me?!***


    "....."


    Whoosh!


    BAM!!


    With a swing of her hand, Sword Saint threw Annabelle some meters away.


    "Annabelle!!" Josephine yelled in horror.


    "I''m ok, Mum." Annabelle stood up, wiped the blood off her lips, and grinned at Sword Saint.


    "I haven''t had so much fun, in years."


    Before she could transform into a Dragon; a dragon corpse fell from the sky, falling heavily on Sword Saint.


    THUD!!


    "...."


    Annabelle and Josephine were stunned... Both staring at the Dead dragon in mild confusion.


    ***WHO DARES!!!!***


    BOOM!!!


    With Sword Saint''s yell; The Dragon shattered into flesh and blood. She moved her gaze at the two, and looked up at the sky.


    ***HUH?***


    Not only her, both Annabelle, and Josephine were speechless, seeing all the dragons falling from the sky, all dead.


    ***This?! Is Michael above the clouds?*** She murmured in mild disbelief...


    ***But, why didn''t I detect him? Is he that powerful now?--***


    "--Hey you... We''re your enemies, not Michael; whoever he is." Annabelle said, walking towards Sword Saint.


    ***Fighting you won''t be fun... I need someone more powerful than--***


    BAM!!


    A powerful blast collided on sword saint, throwing her tens of meters back.


    "Who?"


    Annabelle and Josephine looked up, seeing Jennifer slowly descending from the sky, her eyes, and scythe bloodred.


    "Micky isn''t the only one who could kill Dragons." She said, landing on the ground.


    ***You?!***


    Sword saint stood up, staring at Jennifer in surprise:


    ***Goddess Demeter blessed you?... Wait, someone else also did? But why can''t I sense the other blessing?*** Sword saint asked in mild confusion.


    "And you''ll never know." Jennifer twirl her Scythe...


    ...The next moment; Sword Saint held her head.


    ***This? You can manipulate blood and darkness?! But how... Demeter doesn''t have these powers!!*** Sword saint asked, then lowered her hands, and added:


    ***You''re strong, but not strong enough.*** She smiled.


    "Why don''t you come and test my powers?" Jennifer asked, the scent of blood instantly filled the air.


    "Test our strength." Annabelle stated... Standing on Jennifer''s right.


    "I won''t be left out." Josephine added... standing on Jennifer''s left.


    Sword saint smirked, two fangs grew from her teeth... Her eyes glowed crimson.


    ***This will be so fun!!***


    BOOM!!


    She shot towards the three.


    "Attack!!!"


    The three shot forward.

 Chapter 406 Blood Goddess

    BAM!Sword saint''s sword collided on Jennifer''s scythe, and simultaneously, she moved backward, dodging Annabelle''s sword.


    "You dare run!"


    Josephine shot towards Sword Saint, who was still moving backward, and slashed her sword horizontal.


    Sword saint blocked the sword, with a smirk on her face... With a flick of her wrist, her sword made a swift and beautiful turn, throwing Josephine back.


    ***Do you really think you can match me in swordsmanship?*** She asked.


    "Truly a Divine Weapon." Josephine muttered, landing on her feet.


    "Technically, you''re a woman, so it should be called swordwomanship, right?" Annabelle asked.


    "Thankfully, I don''t use swords." Jennifer twirl her Scythe... A sneer on her face.


    Sword saint smirked:


    ***You asked for this... Let me show you my weakest technique... And you all will know why I''m called a sword saint.***


    She sheathed her sword, and shot towards the two.


    "Here she comes." Jennifer said, and the three girls got ready.


    ***How pathetic.***


    Sword saint held the handle of her sword, and with a flash, she appeared behind the three girls, and slowly sheathed her sword. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***What do you think of my weakest technique?*** She asked, looking at the stunned three over her shoulder.


    CRACK!!


    BAM!!!


    Jennifer, Josephine, and Annabelle stared at their destroyed weapons in shock... Sword saint easily destroyed their weapons'' blades without a single resistance.


    "This?"


    Jennifer got down on her knees, picking up a fragment of her scythe...


    *****


    [Jennifer''s Past.]


    [Ghost Guild''s Hidden Training Ground.]


    BAM!!


    Daniel moved back, his hand crossed in a defensive posture... He stabilized himself after moving five meters back, and looked up at Jennifer in surprise.


    "Nice, you''ve improved." He lowered his redden arm, which Jennifer''s fist collided on.


    "You nevered, praised me, does that mean I pass?"


    Jennifer, who was still training under Daniel to be one of the strongest players asked in mild surprised.


    "Yeah, you passed... We are moving on to the third phase... Weapons."


    "Weapons?" Jennifer was surprised.


    Daniel smiled, and snapped his fingers... Moment next, AI brought out list of legendary-class weapons.


    "These are all Legendary-class weapons, from shields, swords, spears--"


    "--What''s that light?" Jennifer asked, pointing a red light amidst the collections.


    "Don''t know." Daniel tilted his head in confusion, then asked AI.


    < Weapon known as: Blood Scythe.>


    < Requirement: You must be chosen by the weapons, before purchasing it.>


    "A scythe? But why am I seeing only a light?" Daniel asked with a frown.


    "But I can see it."


    "Uh?" He turned his head to Jennifer, a little stunned.


    Jennifer stretched out her hand towards the light, it flew towards her and she caught it.


    BOOM!!


    Daniel flew some meters back, and landed on his feet. He looked up at Jennifer in surprise.


    < You have been chosen by the blood Scythe.>


    < Description: Blood Scythe is a weapon belonging to a goddess, forge with her blood... [Hidden Skill (Lock).] Can only be unlocked by the blood of the blood goddess.>


    Jennifer blinked in surprise, and with a twirl, the scent of blood instantly filled the air.


    "Can I keep it?" She asked, turning to Daniel.


    "It chose you, so sure... You can keep it. AI buy it." Daniel said.


    "We''ll never depart, and I promise, you''ll only be my weapon." She said in a low voice, slowly caressing the blade.


    ******


    [Back to Present.]


    She slowly picked up the fragments, tears running down her cheek.


    "Uh?"


    ***....***


    The three women were stunned, seeing Jennifer crying over a weapon... The most feared woman in whole VRG, crying over a weapon.


    "You made a big mistake, Sword Saint."


    Her eyes turned bloodred, and blood flowed down her cheeks, falling on the blade.


    ***Uh?*** Sword saint tilted her head in mild confusion.


    "I hope you''re ready to die!"


    Red smoke started emanating from Jennifer, her scythe''s blade fragments glowed.


    "This?"


    Annabelle and Josephine quickly leaped backward, creating distance from her.


    BOOM!!!!


    A powerful blood wave burst out from Jennifer, plunging her surroundings into darkness.


    "Huh?" Jennifer looked around in mild confusion:


    "Where am I?" She asked herself.


    "Welcome my child."


    "Huh?"


    She looked up at the giant beautiful redhead woman, in a red gown.


    "You are?" She asked in mild confusion.


    "You don''t need to know my child, to your gods, I''m far more ancient... My elder sister, the Supreme Queen is the ruler now. I am here because a fragment of my soul was in your weapon... It seems your pure, kind, and sincere blood tears woke me up."


    Jennifer blinked; and looked around the dark surroundings again:


    "Then what am I doing here?" She asked.


    "My child, I brought you here... For your love, I''ll grant you one wish... But note: You can''t make a wish which will change the future... As it''s beyond our control."


    Jennifer looked down at her feet, lost in thought... The goddess patiently waited for her to make a wish.


    After a long while, Jennifer finally looked up at her: "I want to have the powers to protect my world and Love ones."


    The goddess stared at her for some seconds, and finally nodded: "My child, I''ll give you my powers... Use it well."


    "Wait, I have a question."


    The goddess nodded at her to continue.


    "Are you the one Nemesis saw in me?"


    "Yes, The moment my weapon chose you, We were bonded together."


    "I... Your weapon have been destroyed."


    "Fufufu... Silly child, You can''t easily destroy a god''s, or goddess''s weapon, which was forged from their blood."


    Jennifer nodded and remained silent.


    "Ok, my first successor... Receive my blessings."


    The goddess turned into a trail of light, and entered Jennifer.


    _______


    {DING!!!!}


    {Blood Goddess have been resurrected!!}


    {Blood Goddess have been resurrected!!}


    {Blood Goddess have been resurrected!!!!}


    Michael lowered his hand from killing another Dragon, his face filled with surprise:


    "Blood Goddess?" He muttered, utterly Perplexed.


    ______


    Nosferatu stopped on his track, and turned his head to Sword Saint''s location:


    ***How is this? The Blood Goddess is dead... With none of her soul fragments left behind, then how could she resurrect?***


    _____


    ***What is this? Blood Goddess?! But how?*** Canine was stunned.


    ________


    [Gods'' Realm.]


    BOOM!!!


    The whole gods, and goddesses stood up in surprise, and shocked.


    They looked at one another in both horror, and awesome, feeling the dense amount of blood moving all over their realms... The celestial monsters all ran and hid... The Killing instinct was just too powerful.


    "This?! Blood Goddess?" Zeus was speechless.


    "Who is this Goddess...? The one we all know is dead, right?" Nyx asked in mild confusion.


    "The Blood Goddess is second only to the Supreme Queen... She was the younger sister of the Supreme Queen!! But... I thought she was dead, wiped out from existence? Then how?" Erebus was both stunned, and horrified.


    Zeus moved his gaze around, and yelled out loud:


    "Athana! Artemis! Hacules! Enyo!"


    "YES FATHER!!"


    The four appeared before the gods, and got down on one knee.


    "Go to the third Realm! We must know who this new Blood Goddess is... Don''t engage, she''s a lot stronger than you four combined, just report back to us!!"


    The four looked at one another, and nodded, while Athana asked:


    "Should we take our forces?"


    "Yes! Go Now!!"


    They nodded, stood up, and disappeared.


    "Let''s hope this Goddess is with us... If not... Only the Supreme Queen will help us." Hemara said in mild worries.


    ______


    [Underworld!]


    ***What is this?!! I thought the Goddess of Blood died in the first universal War?! How the hell is she back?!*** Hades asked, moving back and forth in the hall.


    ***She isn''t the one back... She gave her powers to someone, what we need to do now is stop this person, because if he/she joined with Michael... We''ll have a hard time.*** Gaea said.


    ***Yes! Let me go, I''ll stop this new enemy!*** Zelus stood up, his White wings spread out.


    ***You alone can''t face her... I''ll have to act.*** Ares stood up, and added:


    ***I thought those three can do this, who would have thought a goddess with so much powers will be resurrected.***


    ***Take my soldiers with you. You''ll need them.*** Poseidon said, staring at Ares.


    ***Hmm... I have been dying to meet Those Humans, won''t it be nice to finally see him?*** Echidna stood up with a smile.


    "You''re Married Echidna... Don''t be looking at other men." Nemesis said in a calm tone.


    ***Oh? Why are you so calm, Nemesis? Shouldn''t you be helping us here?*** Echidna asked, her gaze fixed on Nemesis.


    "What are you implying?!" Nemesis asked with a frown.


    ***Stop you two.... If you want, you''re free to go, Echidna.*** Moros said with a bored expression.


    Eris silently watched the group, not saying anything.


    They watched as Ares, Zulus, Deimos, Echidna, and the Erinyes disappeared from the hall.


    ***Hecate, Can you speed up the process?*** Eris asked, turning to Hecate.


    ***We must release Typhon. As you can see, we don''t have time!***


    ***Calm down... Only a month left. Typhon will be released.***


    The gods, and goddesses in the hall, nodded.


    _______


    [Chaos Void.]


    In a huge diamond castle, the Supreme Queen slowly opened her eyes, a beautiful smile slowly formed on her face.


    ""Finally, she had released your soul, Baby sister... But, I hope you know that placed her in danger? Well... My creations will try their upmost best to protect her till she grows stronger... That''s all I can do for you... Jennifer? Hmm...""


    Her smile turned into a smirked.


    ""Be prepared.""


    She said, looking up at the dark screen before her... Moment next; more than a hundred red eyes moved, staring straight at her.


    ""The Great War is upon us.""


    ****Oh! It is!****


    Typhon added.

 Chapter 407 Out Of Control

    All the soldiers, both friendly and foes all stopped fighting, and turned their heads to Jennifer, who was ascending into the air... Her eyes closed shut."What?"


    Tyson''s jaw dropped wide open, he observed Jennifer in a daze.


    ***Shit!!***


    Sword saint cussed, feeling the dense amount of energies and blood around Jennifer...


    ...Both Nosferatu and Canine landed beside her, also staring at Jennifer in shock.


    ***I say we fall back.*** Canine suggested.


    ***And fail this mission? What do you think the Lord will say?!*** Nosferatu asked with a frown, his gaze fixed on Jennifer, who was getting higher with every second.


    ***Do you think we can face her? Let me tell you... There''s no way our forces can match her... The Nightmare legion was winning, but her presence will change the situation." Canine said.


    ***The way you''re putting it seems to make this lady the strongest in the realms... Don''t forget the Supreme Queen and our Lord are the strongest here.*** Sword Saint said, turning her head to Canine.


    ***True, but our Ruler isn''t here... We can''t die before he''s released. I''m saying let''s fall back.***


    Sword Saint, and Nosferatu looked at one another, thinking about Canine''s words.


    __


    While they were planning on their next move... Michael was asking the system questions about this blood goddess:


    {Blood goddess is the young sister of the Supreme Queen... She''s the origin of blood, the creator and manipulator.}


    ''I can also manipulate blood... Does that make me a blood god?''


    {"..."}


    The system was stunned by his question, and answered:


    {No, To be a god of any bloodlines, you must master it to the stage of enlightenment... And you''re far below that stage.}


    ''Huh? All my bloodlines are at least 95 to 98% mastery... How am I far from it?''


    {Host should stop asking questions on becoming a god, when he''s already one... And think of a way to stop her.}


    "..."


    Both Michael and Erika were stunned, seeing Jennifer ascending towards them.


    They watched as she stopped ascending, and her body suddenly glowed red.


    {I suggest host should run.}


    Without moment of thinking, he grabbed Erika''s wrist, and dive from the sky.


    "What are you doing?" Erika asked in mild surprised, not expecting the sudden action.


    Michael didn''t reply, but keep falling... At that moment, Jennifer''s eyes snapped open.


    BOOOM!!!


    A powerful circular blood waves shot out from her... It instantly manipulated all the clouds, which turned bloodred.


    BAM!


    Michael landed on the ground with Erika in his arms, and slowly moved his gaze around the perplexed battlefield. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''It seems they''re still in shock that they forgot this is a battlefield.'' He thought, slowly placing Erika down.


    The two joined the rest and raised their heads into the red sky.... The red glow descending on them, shining on their bodies.


    "This? There''s something strange about this light?" Drakon muttered in milf confusion.


    "Yes, Lizard..." Reaper looked up at the sky, staring at the now red Sun.


    "Something isn''t right."


    BAM!!!


    GRRRAAAA!!!!


    BAMM!!


    "Huh?!"


    The two looked around them, seeing the dead monsters, and soldiers shaking.


    "This?!" Michael was stunned.


    GRRRAAAAA!!!


    AWOELL!!!


    RAAAA!!!


    Everyone watched in terror, as all the dead soldiers, and monsters rose from the ground, their eyes bloodred.


    "I know Jennifer could manipulate someone''s mind... But... It should only be the living, right!" Erika asked in mild disbelief.


    "AHHHH!!!"


    Erika yelled in pain, dropping to her knees, tightly gripping her head.


    "What happened, Love?!!" Michael quickly turned around, squat down in front of Erika, his face filled with worries and confusion.


    "She... She... She wants to take control! I can''t hold on for long!"


    Michael was stunned my Erika''s words.


    "AHHHHHHH!!"


    **AHHHHHHHHH!!**


    "IT HURTS!!"


    ***WHAT IS THIS?!!***


    Michael moved his gaze around the battlefield, and was even more confused... Everyone was on their knees, holding their heads... Typhon''s lords were trying their best to resist, but they won''t last long.


    {Mind attack detected.}


    {Protection Protocol activated.}


    {Cheat: Mind defense: Activated.}


    ''She... Also attacked me?''


    He looked up at Jennifer, she was surrounding by blood, her eyes bloodred and lifeless.


    "Jennifer isn''t the one in control!!"


    He exclaimed, and turned to Drakon, Reaper, Ragnarok, and even their soldiers... But everyone was on their knees... Even Tyson.


    "Hold on, Love... I''ll fix this."


    He said to Erika, who slowly nodded her head with a painful expression.


    {FAST! Host!!!}


    The system yelled in his head.


    {Jennifer isn''t stable... The energies in her is chaotic, You need to find a way to calm the three blessings in her... Or else, if she got control on everyone''s mind... They''ll be dead... I mean everyone!!}


    "WHAT?!!!"


    Michael yelled in shock... He turned to Erika, and his group. "Not happening!!!"


    "Rise!!"


    BOOM!!!


    Apate, and more than a hundred thousand abyss walkers rose from the ground.


    "Protect them."


    The clone appeared behind him, and the two shot into the air, moving towards Jennifer... The Clone shattered, and merged with him, cladding him in his obsidian armor...


    "Reaper!! Fusion!!!"


    Reaper, who was on his knees, turned into a trail of light, and shot towards Michael... Entering his body.


    BOOM!!!


    Jennifer simply tilted her head to the explosion.... She narrowed her eyes, seeing a human with a wolf head, and tail... Holding a golden sword flying towards her.


    "Stop this, Jennifer!!" Michael yelled, stopping in front of her.


    "Micky-- No!! Who are you?!!!"


    Michael raised an eyebrow... He heard Jennifer''s voice, then a demonic voice took over.


    "Let her go! I won''t ask again."


    "You? Let her go... We told her; to use all this powers, you must have a strong will.... Stay back!!"


    "Strong will?! Are you mad?!!! Look below you! If you don''t stop, everyone is going to die! Tyson, Erika, Drakon! They''ll all die!! Stop or will engage!!" Michael yelled, his voice filled with rage.


    "Oh?! It''s their fault for being weak." The voice answered.


    "Your luck. [HOWL OF TERROR]!!!"


    Awoooo!!!!!!!


    The shock wave collided on Jennifer, causing her to move some feet backwards... She shook her head, and looked at Michael:


    "Do you think that''ll stop me?!!"


    "Nope... That''s just a distraction to bring you here."


    "Huh?"


    Jennifer looked around seeing she was in a space filled with nothing but darkness.


    "*Welcome to my world*" Michael grinned and disappeared from sight.

 Chapter 408 Let Her Go

    [18 Years Ago.][Amerisa: Blackwater neighborhood''s marketplace.]


    "Stop that girl! Catch her!!"


    Three teenage boys chase after a young girl, their faces filled with rage.


    "You brat!! Stop running!!"


    "Yes! If we catch you!!"


    "Stop!!"


    The girl didn''t stop. She continued running, and bumped into a family of three...


    "Huh?" The young boy turned to the blue hair girl, a little confused.


    She only spare him a glance, and continued running.


    "You! Stop!"


    The three boys also ran past the family, hot on her trail.


    "Honey, shouldn''t we try to stop them?" The mother of the boy asked, staring at the children.


    "...Hmm..." The man stared at the chase for some seconds, and sighed:


    "Maybe she stole something... We shouldn''t get involve in every little thing."


    "But..." The woman was about to disagree, but the man stopped her:


    "No But... Honey, I know you''re a good Christian, But it''s not everyone we need to help... Come on, let''s get you your drugs, and you''re also pregnant, so you shouldn''t stress yourself out." The man said.


    The woman stared at the girl with a worried expression, and heaved a soft sighed:


    "Come on, Micky-- Huh? Where''s Micky?!" The woman''s face instantly turned paled, she looked frantically around the market, and stores.


    "That boy!! I hope he doesn''t look for more trouble! AI, search for my son."


    After some seconds, the man was stunned: "Come on, I know where he''s going."


    He held his wife''s hand, and the two quickly walked away to find their son.


    ____


    "Huff. Huff. Huff."


    The bluehead girl entered an Alley, and after running some meters, she met a dead-end.


    "Shit!" She cussed out loud.


    "Finally caught you!"


    "Nowhere to hide."


    "Ha...! You''ll pay for what you did."


    The three boys smirked, taking purposeful steps towards her.


    Whoosh!!


    BAM!


    "Ahhh!!"


    "...."


    "...."


    The four were stunned.


    The boys looked at their friend, seeing his head had suddenly swelled... They turned around only to see a boy Looking 5 to 6 years old, with inky black hair, and brown eyes... His gaze fixed on them, and in his hands were stones... Which he picked on the way.


    "This? Who are you?!'''' the first yelled in anger.


    "Let her go, and I won''t attack." The boy said, his tone firm.


    "Huh?"


    "We should let her go?! Do you know what she did?!!" Another yelled.


    "I don''t care what she did... But let her go."


    The boy, he stoned sneered: "Who do you think you are? You baster--"


    BAM!!!


    Thud!


    The two boys watched their friend as he fell to the ground, moment next he screamed in pain, holding his bloody nose, while rolling on the ground.


    "...????"


    The girl was confused, staring at the boy who looks younger than her with a frown.


    "Who''s next?" He asked, tossing another stone on his palm.


    "You!!"


    The boys looked at one another, and turned to the girl.


    "You will pay, next time... Both of you."


    The boy made way, and three boys rushed out from the alley... Leaving them alone.


    "Who are you?" The girl asked, staring at the boy with a small frown.


    "My name is Michael, But my Mum calls me Micky. What''s yours?"


    "I''m Jennifer."


    Jennifer answered, and sat down on the ground, resting her back on the wall... While only catching her breath.


    "Thanks by the way... You''re pretty good with a stone." Jennifer said with a small smile.


    Michael chuckled, scratching the back of his head, he stared at Jennifer for some seconds, and asked:


    "Why were those boys chasing you?"


    "Well..." Jennifer looked down, contemplating on how to start.


    "Well... My family and I are new in Amerisa, we arrived last week."


    "For a visit?"


    "Nope, We were originally from Amerisa, but didn''t live here. Now that we''re back... Everything looks different, that''s why I said we''re new... The reason they Chase me? They were making fun of a girl named Kira, So I hit one with a stone, and ran away... My plan worked, they left the girl and Chase after me, if it hadn''t been for this wall... I would have escape."


    "Kira? Does she have long black hair, a little shy and short?" Michael asked in surprise.


    "Yeah, do you know her?" Jennifer raised her head to him.


    "We''re classmates." Michael answered.


    "Oh?" That was the only word Jennifer uttered, and an awkward silent fell on them.


    "Hmm...."


    Michael walked towards Jennifer, sitting some feet from her: "So you stoned him too?"


    "Hmm..." Jennifer answered with a nod.


    "Then we have something in common."


    Jennifer turned to his side profile, and smiled slightly: "Indeed."


    "Let''s be friends."


    He turned to her, and offered a handshake to seal the deal.


    Jennifer looked at the hand, and his face... She thought for some seconds, and took his hand:


    "Friends." She added, while Michael smiled.


    "Micky!! Are you here!"


    The two looked at the Alley entrance, seeing the husband and wife rushing inside... Seeing the girl, the two were momentarily stunned.


    "Isn''t she?"


    "Mum, This is Jennifer... She''s new to Amerisa." Michael introduced.


    The woman walked towards Jennifer, and squat down before her: S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hi, I''m Sofia... It''s nice meeting you, Jennifer."


    Jennifer stared at the family before her, and smiled: "It''s nice meeting you too."


    ______


    [To The Present.]


    "What?!"


    Jennifer staggered backwards in shock... As the images continued flashing in his head... Her memories.


    "How are you doing this?!!" The voices yelled.


    "*You might be the goddess of blood... But now you stand against the god of Psychic*"


    Michael''s voice sounded all over the place.


    More images kept on flashing in her head, and the next moment:


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!"


    Jennifer let out a painful scream, and fell on her knees... Her fists clenched tightly, as sweat ran down her body.


    Michael appeared three feet from the kneeling Jennifer, slowly observing her.


    "Are you back, Jenni?" He asked in a low voice.


    Jennifer looked up at him, with countless emotions, she stood up, and hugged him tightly:


    "Thank you, Micky! Thank you!!" She said amidst sobs.


    "Hey, Shush now... We''re family, there''s no need to apologize."


    Jennifer slowly nodded, and separated from the hug, she looked around, and asked:


    "Where are we?"


    "Well... Come on, You still have to free everyone."


    "Huh?" Jennifer turned to him in mild confusion.


    "It is... Well... A short story." Micheal said in mild confusion, and snapped his fingers. The two instantly disappeared from the [Shadow World].

 Chapter 409 Should We Help?

    Whizzzd!Michael and Jennifer appeared above the battlefield... Jennifer moved her gaze around, and waved her hand, redrawing her mind attack.


    "AHH!!"


    **Phew!!**


    "Thank goodness!"


    Both the Monsters, and soldiers all lied on the ground, breathing heavily.


    "This?"


    Tyson sat up, and moved his stunned gaze around the battlefield... He raised an eyebrow seeing even their enemies breathing heavily, none having the power to continue fighting, even their soldiers were horrified.


    "Did Jennifer caused this?" He muttered, looking up at Jennifer and Michael.


    Everyone''s minds, both friendly and Foes received a deadly blow... They''re currently still recuperating from the attack.


    "Are you ok, Love?!" Jennifer landed, and ran towards Tyson.


    "Ok? You almost fried my brain!" Tyson yelled, standing up from the ground.


    "Sorry... It was a mistake." Jennifer held her ears with puppy eyes, and pouted lips.


    Tyson stared at her with a slight frown, but suddenly laughed out loud:


    "Hahaha! Do you think I''ll ever be angry at you? Come here."


    He opened his arms, and Jennifer hugged him tightly: "Thank you." She said in a low voice.


    Tyson smiled, slowly caressing her hair.


    "They fit together." Erika said, stopping beside Michael.


    "Yeah, but If Tyson break her heart, I''ll kill him."


    "...Hey! Won''t that hurt Jennifer even more?" Erika asked, lightly punching his shoulder.


    Michael smiled, grabbed her waist, and pulled her towards him. "What about you?" He asked, moving his heads towards hers.


    "What about me?" Erika repeated his word, a little confused.


    ***Can you believe this?!! These guys are being romantic on a battlefield with more than 50,000 enemies soldiers still alive?***


    The four turned to the west, seeing a huge red vortex opening... An unholy amount of pressure instantly descended on the whole battlefield, pushing the weak ones to their knees... Anyone below the sovereign rank were forced to their knees.


    "This?! So much pressure!" Moana said with difficulty. She and the surroundings soldiers were on their knees.


    Everyone stared at the seven figures walking out from the red gateway in surprised and shock.


    "Is it me, or is that gateway stronger than an S-rank gate?" Erika asked, observing the seven powerful figures... She looked at Michael and smiled:


    "I think you should fuse again." She suggested.


    "Not needed."


    Michael smirked, moment next, a high amount of abyssal divinity burst out from Michael, Apate, Azazel, and all his ten commanders, instantly shattering the seven''s pressure...


    ...The kneeling soldiers, sighed in relief, and slowly stood up from the ground.


    ***Impassive.***


    Echidna smirked, staring at Michael.


    Michael observed the eyes, which looked exactly like the ones he and Erika saw in Zombie apocalypse, and frowned slightly:


    "Are you Echidna?" He asked.


    ***Wow, Yes... I''m Queen Echidna, Mother of all Monsters, and these guys here are my... Hmm... Let''s say allies.***


    ***Stop all this chatting!!***


    Ares said with a bored expression, he moved his gaze around, and settled it on Jennifer.


    ***So you''re the one... Sorry, but we''ll have to kill you.***


    He started walking towards her.


    "You''ll have to past through me, first!" Tyson quickly blocked Jennifer. He summoned his broadsword, and point it at Ares.


    "I don''t care who you are... But if you dare raise a hand on her, I''ll have your head."


    ***Hehehe... Someone don''t know the difference between heaven and earth.***


    Ares said with a smirk, his dark armor slowly materialized in his body, a flaming cape descended from his back, flowing with the wind.


    ***I, the God of War, will show you why I''m feared among the gods.***


    Boom!!


    A dense amount of killing instinct and bloodlust burst out from him, covering all the battlefield... The weak soldiers and monsters all took a step back, trembling in fear.


    "Uh?" Tyson was stunned by the dense amount of killing instinct.


    ***These fools?! Lord Ares is the God of war... He has more bloodlust than all of us combined, now that he''s personally taking action, no one can stop him.*** Nosferatu said with hands folded on his chest.


    ***True.*** The others nodded in agreement.


    "Hey, Love... I know you want to protect me, but you can''t win him." Jennifer placed her hand on Tyson''s shoulder, a smile on her face.


    "He thinks he has more bloodlust than any other... Why don''t I prove him wrong?" She added.


    Tyson stared at her over his shoulder, and seeing her nod her head... He sighed reluctantly, and moved to the side.


    Ares kept on walking towards the two, watching as Jennifer stepped forward.


    ***I thought with all that powers, you''ll be a coward.*** He said, not stopping, his long broadsword tearing the ground behind as he dragged it with him.


    "Should we help?"


    Erika asked in mild confusion, turning to Michael.


    "Huh? Aren''t you dying to see Jennifer in action? She''s now a lower god, because of that blood goddess... If you aren''t curious, I am."


    His throne appeared behind him, and he sat down... All his abyss walkers stood behind him, their weapons all sheathed, for now.


    Erika stared at her husband with a bewildered expression, utterly speechless.


    "Show we engaged?" Annabelle asked in mild confusion.


    "What are you saying, Annabelle...? Supreme created a barrier around us, which is shielding both us and our soldiers from their bloodlust and pressure... If we move out, we''ll be exposed." Ragnarok said.


    "Dad is right." Drakon added.


    Annabelle looked at the two, and sighed: "So... We''re just going to stand here and watch?"


    "That''s all we can do princess Annabelle." Vanessa said, walking towards them... She stopped beside Drakon, and added:


    "And besides, we already killed more than 50,000 of their army... Not only that, check out those guys standing behind Supreme, any of them can wipe us out... So there''s no way we''ll lose."


    "Don''t get your hope high, Vanessa... Those seven looks tougher then they look... And this guy called himself the God of war, this battle won''t be easy." Josephine said, while her family nodded. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    _


    ***Ok, young lady... Get ready to die.*** Ares finally came to a stop, standing 10 meters from Jennifer and Tyson.


    "You''ll be the one dying!"


    Jennifer stretched her hand to her side; red smokes flowed out from her fingers, forming her weapon.


    Michael: "It can''t be!"


    Ares, and his group: ***.....!!!***


    Erika: "WOW!"

 Chapter 410 I Never Dodge An Attack

    "Is that...?!" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."...Another Divine Weapon?!"


    Josephine finished her daughter''s word, staring at Jennifer''s now Divine class scythe.


    "Hmm... It seems my Weapon also got stronger, then it''ll be fair... A Divine weapon, against another Divine weapon... This is good!" Jennifer said with a smile, the next moment:


    BOOM!!!


    "Uh?" Tyson was stunned, as Jennifer shot towards Ares without an ounce of fear.


    ***Do you think because you have a Divine weapon you can win me.***


    BAM!!!


    Ares blocked Jennifer''s scythe with his own divine weapon, and added:


    ***Not only my weapon. My Armour, Cape, and even helmet are all Divine weapons.***


    BOOM!!


    An energy wave burst out from him, throwing Jennifer backward.


    "Indeed, all Divine equipments." Jennifer landed on the ground, staring at Ares with a calculating gaze.


    ***You''re chosen by the blood goddess, but you don''t know how to control your Powers yet... That was also the reason we attacked now... If we pay no heed to this, You''ll become more powerful than all of us... But if we kill you now, You won''t!***


    "Oh? So you''re proactive?"


    ***You can put it that way.*** Ares nodded at Jennifer.


    "Then, let me show you what I have learned so far."


    Jennifer''s eyes instantly turned red.


    Boom!!


    Everyone raised their heads to the sky, seeing red clouds covering the whole sun, and casting an eerie red glow on the lands below.


    ***You do know that this won''t work on me, Right?*** Ares asked with a sneered, not even taking Jennifer as a threat.


    "Oh? This isn''t for you!"


    ***...??***


    Jennifer turned into a trail of blood, and shot into the red sky.


    "What''s she doing?" Erika asked In mild confusion.


    Michael looked up at the sky, and chuckled lightly:


    "She''s going for her biggest attack, let''s just hope we''re safe."


    "Huh?"


    Everyone closed to Michael turned their heads towards him, a little stunned by his words.


    "Jennifer is blessed by three goddesses. Two gave her their blessings, while the third gave her not only her blessings, but her powers... What Jennifer is planning on doing is to use those powers to defeat Ares." He explained.


    Everyone turned their heads to Jennifer again.


    __


    ***If you want to win, you have to stop her... Or else, you''ll surely lose.*** Echidna said with a smile.


    Ares glared at her, and raised his head to Jennifer, who finally took her normal form, 1,000 feet above the battlefield.


    BOOOM!!!!


    A 70 feet tall Female spirit, with three heads and six hands appeared behind her... Each of the hands were armed with a weapon.


    "Thus of blood, thus of death... Heed my call, and rise to fight, Your Queen summoned you, rise and help me vanquish my enemies!!!"


    Her eyes glowed crimsons... Both her and the spirit glowed with a bright radiant.


    BAM!!


    All the dead bodies started moving again, and in less than five seconds, they all stood up from the ground... Without hesitation, they shot towards Ares.


    "I am the death, I am the plague, I am the Blood... And the destruction!!!"


    With her roar, the Undead got even more frenzy, their speed increasing.


    "Those who looked down upon me will know nothing but terror, because I''m the embodiment of terror itself... Whatever I wish, can be destroyed, whatever I need shall be given."


    Jennifer raised her scythe into the air, and in unison, the whole six hands raised their weapons.


    ***I have heard these words before... But where?*** Echidna thought with a slight frown... Then her eyes widened in Horror.


    ***Lord Ares!!! Use whatever means possible, don''t let her finish that spell!!!*** She yelled, her voice filled with urgency.


    Ares who was busy fighting the Undead, looked up at Jennifer with narrowed eyes.


    ***The Blood Goddess''s primary attack... I need to get out from this circle!!***


    He cut off the heads of the Undead before him, but surprisingly, all the Undead, both with or without heads stood up, and shot towards him.


    ''Hmm... Jennifer could rise the dead, and as long she''s still standing, they''ll never die? Isn''t that the ability of my walkers?'' Michael thought in mild surprised... He looked at the six, and simply waved a finger.


    ***Come on, Let''s help Lord Ares!" Zelus said.


    **Yes, come on!!** One, out of the three Erinyes sisters nodded.


    Before they could take a step forward, Six figures heavily landed on the ground, cracking it in the process.


    ***Apate?*** The group took a step back in fear.


    Apate stared at the five, and said in an emotionless tone:


    "*If you interfere, My Ruler will act.*"


    Echidna and her group turned to Michael, who waved his hand at them, a teasing smile on his face.


    ***You!!***


    "As I give my command, Let the realms assist my blade!!"


    Everyone looked up in shock, and surprised... They all watched as Jennifer sent a powerful scythe blade energy towards Ares. The whole six hands also sent six more energies blades which has enough attack powers to destroy a whole city.


    ***SHIT!!!***


    Ares released a powerful sonic wave, which shattered all the surrounding undead... Finally got a space to breath; He channelled all his energies into his sword, and with a swing, he sent his word dark flaming crescent blade.


    ***Mustn''t make a mistake!***


    He removed his cape, and transformed it into a shield, then held it in a defensive posture, against the charging energies.


    BOOM!!!


    His sword energy collided on Jennifer''s, the two exploding into nothingness... But to Ares shock... The other Six blades, which were the strongest were still moving towards him.


    ***What a bitch! You used the first attack to stop any attack I sent... And the other Six follow after without obstruction!!***


    "Good, I thought you''re a brainless fool." Jennifer''s voice boomed all over the place.


    Echidna looked at the blades, and yelled at Ares.


    ***Lord Ares!; dodged that attack!!***


    ***What?!! How dare you say I should dodge?!! The god of war never dodge an attack form his enemies!!!***


    "Wow! This guy is really a fool." Erika said.


    "Yeah, he''s just too arrogant." Michael added in agreement.


    ***Ok then, I tried.*** Echidna said with an indifferent expression.


    Everyone watched in anticipation, as the blades all collided on Ares.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!

 Chapter 411 Stupidity Or Ignorance?

    BOOOOOM!!Ares flew backwards, falling heavily on the ground.


    "...."


    ***....***


    Everyone''s eyes widened in shock, and surprised, seeing a huge dent in Ares''s Divine-class armor plate... His cape, or shield was beside him, completely burnt into recognition... His sword was lying some meters away.


    "This?"


    Erika turned to Michael:


    "Hubby, I thought you said he''s the god of war?" She asked in mild confusion.


    "I thought so too, maybe he''s the god of arrogance... I think." Michael said. He slowly stood up, his gaze fixed on Ares.


    ***How dare you?!!!!***


    BOOM!!!


    Ares stood up in rage:


    ***You think that attack can defeat me?!!***


    He yelled, staring at Jennifer. Dark smokes started emanating from his body, taking the form of a huge Demon with two horns, and armed with a broadsword.


    Ares stretched forth his hand towards his sword, which vibrated, and flew towards him.


    ***Bow before me!!!***


    He yelled.


    BOOM!


    Killing instinct burst out from him, spreading all over the battlefield.


    "Such high amount of killing instinct, He''s furious this time." Ragnarok said, covering his eyes with the back of his palm.


    ***Hmm...*** Echidna raised her head to the sky, a frown appearing on her face.


    {DING!}


    {Incoming in 2 Minutes.}


    {Duration: 00:01:56.}


    Michael raised an eyebrow, and looked around the place; ''Incoming?''


    {Host should just be ready.}


    Michael nodded, walked towards Erika, and stood behind her.


    "Oh? You survived, I''m really surprised." Jennifer landed on the ground, a smirk on hers and her spirit''s faces.


    ***Don''t forget you''re just a Human who gained her powers from just a transfer... How dare you think as such, you''ll be able to defeat me?!!!*** Ares asked, his cold gaze fixed on Jennifer.


    "I might not be able to Kill you now... But I injured you." Jennifer said with a smirked.


    ***Yeah, You did... Only because I was careless. This round, I won''t be.***


    Ares raised his sword, and placed it on his shoulder:


    ***Come on! No more chatting.***


    Jennifer infused her divinity in her scythe, and sneered: "Do you think I''m scared of you?! Come on!"


    While the two were getting ready to attack, Michael was busy moving his gaze around the place.


    {Duration: 00:00:10.}


    He watched as the countdown count to zero.


    BOOOM!!!


    Ares and Jennifer stopped their actions, and looked up at the sky.


    "Is that?"


    The elves'' high priest who had been inside walked out from the village, staring at the pillar of light, descending towards them.


    "I know they''re watching." She muttered in a low voice, stopping beside Moana.


    "What is coming, High priest?" Moana asked, moving her gaze to the priest.


    "The gods."


    Her answer shocked everyone present.


    "Wow, and I thought the surprise is over." Tyson said in mild confusion.


    Ares frowned and leaped backward, landing beside Echidna and the group.


    Jennifer redrew her energies, and walked back to Tyson, who now stood with Michael and Erika.


    The closer the pillar of light got, the hotter the temperature... And in seconds, it was hot enough to burn flesh.


    Michael sighed, and snapped his fingers, enclosing everyone in an extra barrier.


    "Who are these fools?" He asked coldly.


    BAM!!!!!


    The pillar of light collided heavily on the ground, cracking it upon impact.


    Michael, Ares, Echidna, Nosferatu, and everyone watched as figures in white armor and wings flew out from the pillar, hovering above them.


    ''Huh? They look just like my archangels.'' Michael thought a little surprised: ''But, they''re White.''


    He lowered his gaze to the pillar, and frowned slightly, seeing four figures walking out... Three ladies, and a man... All in armor.


    The four walked towards Michael, and stopped five feet from him... Then the Lady in golden armor removed her golden helmet, revealing a beautiful face Michael will never forget.


    "You... Aren''t you the angel who gave me my sword?" He asked in mild surprised.


    The lady smiled, and introduced herself:


    "I, goddess Athena pays Greetings to the Abyssal Ruler, and yes, I''m the one." Athena said with a small bow.


    Upon hearing her name; Michael raised an eyebrow: sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Goddess?" He asked, making sure he didn''t mishear.


    "Yes... And this."


    Athena gestured to a green hair lady beside her, who was in an emerald green armor, and introduced her:


    "This is Artemis, the goddess of hunt."


    She then turned to the third lady, who was in a red armor, with a huge battleaxe on her back, and introduced her to the group:


    "She is Enyo; Goddess of Destruction... And he is." She smiled at the muscular man, who wore Lion''s skin.


    "He''s Heracles."


    "Athena and Artemis?" Erika was stunned.


    "Hi, Erika." The two said in unison, smiling at her...


    "It seems you still haven''t unlocked the powers I gave you." Athena said with a smile, staring at Erika.


    "Powers?" Erika was confused.


    "Don''t worry, you will... With time." Athena smiled, and turned to Jennifer.


    "Miss Jennifer, You''re the reason we''re here."


    She walked towards Jennifer, and stood before her, slowly moving her scrutinizing gaze on Jennifer''s figure.


    Jennifer remained silent, calmly staring at Athena, not at all bothered by her gaze.


    Athena nodded in approval, and turned her head to Michael:


    "We''re Lucky she''s with us... Don''t worry, We''re here to help."


    ***Oh really?***


    The four gods looked over their shoulders at Ares.


    ***Now that you''re done with your reunion... We can start.*** Ares smirked, and with his words... His whole soldiers drew out their weapons.


    Athena turned around with a slight frown:


    "What is wrong with you, Lord Ares?"


    ***Did...?!! Did you just insult me?!!*** Ares yelled in rage.


    "I asked a question, I didn''t insult you... Lord Ares, don''t tell me that attack you received also damage your ears."


    ***...***


    Ares was stunned, the next moment, his eyes blazed in anger.


    ***DIE!!!!***


    Ares raised his hand into the air... Instantly; a hundred massive ball of flames appeared above the sky, and with a drop of his hand, they all fell heavily on Athena, Michael and their groups.


    "This?" Annabelle was stunned.


    "Defense!" Drakon yelled at his soldiers.


    "*Calm down, Lord Ares... You should know how to show respect to your gods.*"


    Michael walked forward, controlling the massive fireballs with a finger.


    ***This? How?*** Ares was stunned.


    "*Don''t look so surprised, No one is stronger than me in Psychic ability.*" Michael smirked, walking towards Ares and his group.


    ***...You!! Attack! Kill him!!!***


    Ares yelled.


    **GRRAAAAA!!!**


    The whole Nightmare Legions, and Monsters shot towards Michael.


    "We need to--"


    Athena stopped on track, seeing Reaper landing in front of her.


    "Leave this to us." Reaper said, looking at her over his shoulder.


    "..."


    Athena watched as a huge vortex opened above Michael, the next moment; countless Abyssal Walkers dropped from the Vortex, shooting into the enemies'' lines.


    Whizzzd!!


    Everyone looked at the dead Dragons all over the place... They took a step back seeing their souls rising from their bodies, then black armors appeared on them.


    ''Did? Is he summoning more Abyssal walkers?'' Athena was stunned, moving her gaze from right to left.


    Whoosh!!!


    The whole Abyssal Dragons shot into the air, and released flames on the monsters below, flames more-stronger than ordinary fire.


    ***This?***


    "...."


    Everyone stood frozen with the one-sided battle before them... Michael hasn''t made a move yet, even the flames were still hovering above him... But his soldiers, both airborne and on land have completely dominated the battlefield...


    "*I thought the Nightmare Legions were powerful? Why so weak?*" Michael grinned, his words filled with sarcasm.


    ***You did something to your walkers!! What''s it?!!*** Sword Saint yelled, pointing her finger at Michael.


    "*Me...? Oh, I simply just boost their physique... You know, the moment I heard about your soldiers, I mean this Nightmare Legions. I took necessary action, which is...*" His grin widened.


    "*Your substance you feed to your soldiers turning them into Hellions..., remember it? Azazel just made some adjustment to it, and these substance turned into... Well... You can call it vitamin pills. For now, My soldiers are the most-strongest force in the whole 11 realms.*"


    With a thought, the fireballs all dropped from the sky, exploding on the army, with his own present.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!


    Ares, Echidna, Nosferatu, and their group all leaped backward, creating distance from the explosion, which wiped out 70% of their army.


    "*Rise, and rule behind me!!*"


    With Michael''s words, transparent smokes flew out from the monsters'' corpses, and turned into Abyssal walkers.


    "*Hmm... Nightmare Legions now my Abyss walkers, How nice.*" Michael sneered.


    ***This?! You waited all this while to show us this?!*** Echidna asked with a slight frown.


    She watched as the Abyssal walkers walked out from the fire, their Armor glistening under the flames.


    "Such army... Is it me, or are his Abyssal walkers stronger than our soldiers?" Artemis asked in mild surprised.


    "That''s why he''s called the god of the Abyssal, it''s also normal if his army is stronger than ours." Heracles said in a calm tone.


    "A question, if he''s so powerful, then why are we here with our forces?" Enyo asked.


    "I thought we''ll need them, well... My thought back then was; what if the goddess of blood is our foe? We''ll need backup."


    The three looked at one another, and nodded at Athena.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll always be with Micky, forever." Jennifer said, while the four nodded at her.


    _


    ***What should we do?*** Nosferatu asked, turning to Echidna.


    ***We''ll have to fall back, for n--***


    ***--No! I''ll show you all that he''s nothing, Leave him to me!!*** Zelus said with a frown.


    Hearing his courageous words, the group simply nodded, and disappeared from the place, leaving him alone.


    ***All of you are scared! I''ll handle him.***


    Michael tilted his head in mild confusion, staring at Zelus, while standing on one of the Dragons.


    "*Is this stupidity or Ignorance?*"

 Chapter 412 What Now?

    ***What?! Are you scared?!!***Zelus yelled, not bothered by the hundreds of thousands of Abyssal Walkers before him.


    "My Lord, should I deliver his head to you?" Reaper, who was hovering beside Michael asked.


    "No, Ruler! Give me the opportunity to have his head." Apate said, both her swords covered in blood.


    Michael moved his gaze on his Commanders, and settled it on Zelus.


    "*Come on you guys, he''s challenging me... So why shouldn''t I grant him his wish?*"


    The ten commanders looked at one another, and nodded.


    Michael leaped off the Dragon''s head, and landed calmly on the ground, his overcoat moving with the wind... Behind him, stood his Abyssal Walkers, commanders, and Reaper.


    ***So you''re the legendary Michael... I have heard a lot about you.***


    "*Oh? I''m honored.*" Michael smirked.


    ***Let''s get this going... If I defeat you, everyone will know how weak you are.***


    Michael moved his gaze around the place, not knowing if Zelus was speaking to him...


    Noticing his behavior, Zelus yelled in rage: ***What are you looking for?!!***


    "*Oh? I thought you''re speaking to someone else... Ok, Let''s do this... If you can defeat my Clone... You win.*"


    ***Uh?... Are you looking down on me?!!!***


    "*When did I say that? It''s just, it''ll take a hundred of you before you can defeat me... Maybe even more.*"


    ***...***


    "Wow, what an insult... Michael is simply saying Zelus is far below him, completely inferior." Tyson said with a small smile.


    "It''s understandable, Michael is a lot stronger than Zelus... He might be a Transcendent, but his strength is that of a God... And the horrifying thing is; Michael realms up every single time, as long he has his worshipers, he''s clearly stronger than lower and true gods." Athena said with a smile.


    "Wait!!" Tyson turned his head to the Warrior goddess, and asked in mild shock.


    "Are you saying...! Are you saying Michael has Worshipers?! How did he have worshipers??!!"


    "Lord Michael is now a god, so it''s common to have worshipers." Enyo said.


    Tyson and his group blinked, utterly perplexed.


    "Wow? Does that mean we''re friends with a god? And that god is our guild Master? Am I the only one whose mindset had been rearranged?" Tyson asked.


    The girls just rolled their eyes at him, but small smiles could be seen on their faces.


    _


    ***Hundred of me can''t defeat you? Who do you think you are?!!***


    Out of endless rage and killing instinct, Zelus infused his demonic divinity on his fist, and shot towards Michael.


    ***DIE!!!!***


    He appeared in front of Michael, and sent a powerful punch to his face.


    BOOOOM!!!!


    "Uh? Why didn''t Lord Michael dodged?! That was an Accurate hit! What will happen?" Athena was instantly worried, she turned to Tyson, Erika, and Jennifer...


    "Huh? Why are you guys smiling?" She asked in mild confusion, even the other three gods were confused.


    "You said it yourself, Micky is stronger than Zelus... But Zelus thinks otherwise, so Micky is simply showing him how weak he is." Jennifer answered, while the two nodded.


    Athena stared at them for some seconds, then turned to the battle. She watched as the smoke slowly dispersed, revealing the two.


    "Huh?"


    "...."


    "...Uh?"


    Athena, Heracles, Enyo, Artemis, Ragnarok, and all the races were stunned speechless.


    "*I thought a god can punch harder?*"


    ***...Uh?!***


    Zelus watched as Michael''s eyes'' colour changed into black and red.


    "*Let me show you how to punch.*"


    Zelus took some steps back, his face filled with surprise.


    BOOM!!!


    Michael disappeared, causing a mini explosion on his previous spot.


    ***What?!! He vanished?***


    Zelus frantically moved his gaze around the place, Before he could do anything, Michael appeared behind him, and whispered in his ear.


    "*You''re weak.*"


    Zelus swiftly turned around, but saw no one.


    ***Show yourself!!!*** He yelled.


    "*I''m not hiding.*"


    He turned around, seeing Michael staring at him, his hands tucked away in his pockets.


    ***You''re making fun of me!! You''ll pay for that!!***


    Before he could move, Michael appeared in front of him, and sent an ordinary punch.


    Zelus scoffed, and sent his fist against Michael''s fist.


    BAM!!!!


    CRACK!!!!!


    ***AHHHHHHHHH!!!!!*** Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zelus let out a terrifying shriek, as all the bones in his hand instantly shattered upon impact.


    He flew backward, falling heavily on the ground.


    "Is this possible?" Erika asked, seeing Athena and her team were silent.


    "It''s not... Only powerful celestial Monsters, or a Divine-class weapon can easily destroy a true gods'' bone... And Lord Michael achieved that with just an ordinary punch!!" Athena was horrified.


    "How powerful is this young man?" Enyo asked, folding her hands in front of her chest.


    "More powerful than we all originally thought." Artemis added.


    _


    ***AHH!!!***


    Zelus stood up, holding his hand.


    ***You''re surprisingly powerful.*** He said with gritted teeth.


    Michael didn''t say anything, but silently watched him.


    ***Can''t you say something?!!*** Zelus yelled.


    BOOM!!


    Michael shot forward, grabbed his throat, and smashed him on the ground, instantly creating spider webs cracks on it.


    ***Augh!*** Zelus spurted out a mouthful of blood... Staring at Michael in horror.


    ***You... Why are your attacks so powerful?!*** He tried, but couldn''t escape the hold.


    "*And you dare say you''ll face me, when you can''t even touch my clone.*"


    ***Huh?***


    ""....?!!!!?""


    Everyone was stunned, seeing Michael walking out from the tore space, some meters from the two... They all subconsciously turned their heads to the other Michael, who was currently holding Zelus down.


    "I don''t get... A clone was the one beating this guy called Zelus all this while?!" Annabelle was stunned.


    "If a mere clone can achieve this, what about Michael?" Vanessa asked, staring at Michael with a smile.


    "Don''t have any thoughts, Vanessa... He''s already married." Josephine said.


    "So? Can''t a man have more than one wife?" Vanessa asked.


    "Then prepare to get your head chomp off..." Josephine gestured with her head.


    Vanessa followed her direction, and was stunned seeing Erika staring at her.


    "Did she know what we''re discussing?" Vanessa asked in mild confusion.


    "We''re 30 meters from her... And were also whispering, but the way she''s looking at you; She heard everything."


    Vanessa blinked, and laughed anxiously... Erika stared at them for some seconds, and looked away.


    "Phew... I thought my head was going to be chomped off... Look at her eyes, so scary... Now I know what Carina faced when battling her."


    Josephine just nodded at Vanessa''s words.


    __


    Zelus stared at the clone, then at Michael. He repeated the actions three times, before knowing the one holding him down was really a clone.


    ***That''s why you didn''t utter a word... Well, what now?*** He asked, staring at Michael.


    "*Why ask when you already know the answer?*" Michael asked back with a smirk.

 Chapter 413 Lets Get To Work

    Zelus sighed helplessly:***I thought killing you will give me honor and fame... But who would have thought It would lead to thi--***


    "--We all know it would lead to this!!" Tyson yelled, waving his hand.


    Zelus glared at him with killing instinct, and turned back to Michael:


    ***Now I know why they all retreated... They retracted because there''s no way they could kill you head-on... Don''t worry human, or god; When Typhon is released, we''ll know if you''re really as powerful as you claimed.***


    "*I didn''t claim to be anything.*"


    Zelus narrowed his eyes.


    "I can''t claim it when I''m already the strongest."


    {Slow down Ho--}


    ''--It''s a metaphor.''


    He cut off the system.


    {Metaphor?}


    The system was stunned.


    Zelus just slowly nodded:


    ***If I''m going to die, then you all are going with me.***


    Zelus''s body started glowing with a red light, while the Clone let go of him and leaped backward, entering Michael''s body.


    "No! This is bad! Lord Michael!! Stop him before he explodes! A true god''s explosion is strong enough to level thousands of miles into ashes!! Stop him, you''re the closest!!" Athena yelled.


    "Lord Michael?"


    Out of everything she said, that was the only thing Michael heard.


    "Oh? It seems I''m now a Lord to the gods." He added, looking at himself with a please smile.


    ***Enjoy it while it last, because in a minute, you''ll be dead... All of you will be dead--Mmmm!!***


    "*Shhh... You make so much noise, just explode already; I want to see the amount of destruction you can possibly cause.*" Michael said coldly.


    ***You want to see? Do you think I''m joking?!!! I''ll destroy this whole place!!!***


    "*It seems you''re blind."


    Michael walked towards the still glowing Zelus, and squat down before him:


    "*Look around you... There''s nothing but flat landscape, and mountains, so what can you destroy? The sands or mountains?*"


    ***Uh?***


    Zelus looked around him, and true to Michael''s words, there wasn''t much he could destroy... Seeing the races'' soldiers, He yelled:


    ***They''ll die!! You can''t protect all of them!!***


    "*Oh, really?*" Michael grinned.


    ***Why is he so sure he could save them? Or is this his plan? That I should kill myself? No!! I can''t die alone... Out of these people, there''s only one Whose death will break Michael.***


    He set his eyes on Erika, and before Everyone knew it, Zelus disappeared from his location.


    "Huh?" Michael was stunned.


    ***You die here, Erika!!***


    His speed was so fast that everyone was some seconds late to act... Erika''s eyes widened, seeing the hand moving towards her throat.


    "Erika!!"


    "Stop him!"


    BAM!!!


    Before Tyson and Jennifer could move with the soldiers, a figure caught Zelus''s wrist.


    ***Huh?***


    Zelus turned his head to the side, Seeing Michael staring at him, his eyes ablaze with an unholy intensity.


    "**HOW. DARE. YOU?!!**"


    His words were so cold that everyone felt the temperature dropped... A chill ran down their spines, and Zelus was no exception.


    "**Never hurt my family! Don''t even try to!!**"


    Michael moved, standing in front of Erika. He channeled all his divinity, and gave a straight punch on Zelus''s chest.


    BANG!!!!


    BOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!


    Everyone''s Jaw dropped wide open, staring at Zelus, whose chest and his whole upper body have been destroyed, literally.


    Zelus''s half lower body fell to the ground, blood flowing out like a fountain.


    "A punch did this?" Athena was petrified.


    "How did a punch destroy the whole upper body of a true god?" Artemis asked, also speechless.


    Michael worriedly turned to Erika. He blinked a couple of times, and finally got himself back.


    "Are you ok?" He asked.


    "Yes." Erika slowly nodded, still surprised by the punch.


    "Wow! You''re the greatest, Michael!!" Tyson said with a smile.


    Michael smiled at him, and turned his head to Zelus, then at the destroyed battlefield littered with corpses.


    "There are still things we need to take care of." He said.


    "Oh! Leave it to us... At least we can take care of this battlefield." Athena quickly said with a smile.


    "That''s not what I mean, we can simply burn all the bodies... The things we need to take care of are the behavior of the people in this world... We won the war, that didn''t mean we change their mindset... We''ll start with the dragons Empire."


    "But partner, how are we going to convince them that Raynard is dead, and the one using his body is a monster? Those senators won''t easily believe us." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Come on, Drakon... This is just part of the game, and to win, we have to play it the right way."


    "Right way?" Drakon raised an eyebrow:


    "Partner, you never played the right way."


    "Hahaha!!" Michael laughed out loud.


    "True."


    He looked up at the sky: and smiled:


    "We never played fair, and we''ll stick to that... Apate!"


    Whoosh!


    Apate appeared before him, and got down on one knee:


    "*Ruler!*"


    "Take some worthy walkers, and go to the Dragons Empire, this is what you''re going to do..."


    Everyone listened to Michael''s plan. Upon hearing everything, they were all stunned.


    "You are simply destroying the Dragons Empire with this plan, Love?" Erika said in mild surprised.


    "Nope, I won''t destroy the empire... Just show them a lesson, as you know... The empire doesn''t have manpower because they''re all dead, so we can easily attack it... And second." He moved his gaze around the place:


    "The demon King, and the other races'' rulers escaped... I''m guessing they are in their kingdoms." He added.


    "You let them escaped?" Erika asked, while Michael nodded.


    "Yes... You can go."


    Apate nodded, stood up, and disappeared from the place.


    "Why?" Tyson asked.


    "Because of all these guests, and pests; Drakon didn''t show his strength... And besides, even if he did; those in the cities won''t see it..." He turned around to the stunned group.


    "We need to make sure Drakon have the respect needed, and also change the mindset of all the people... I think Athena and the gods can help us with that, right?"


    "There are some gods who could control the hearts, consciousness and minds of people... They''ll gladly help." Athena said.


    Michael nodded at her answer:


    "Come on, Let''s get to work!" He yelled at the people.

 Chapter 414 Empress Eliana

    [Dragon Empire.] Discover hidden tales at empireCurrently, at the throne hall. The senators were moving back and forth, their faces filled with worries and confusion.


    "Why didn''t the Emperor inform us he''s going to his brother''s prison...?! Now we don''t know where Ragnarok is... Or anything about the war! We''re sitting duck here!!" The first senator, an old dragon with black horns said. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Speaking of Ragnarok! Where are the guardians placed there?! They can''t just disappear, and no one is strong enough to kill the ten... Not even Ragnarok." Another, a woman said.


    "I say we head to the location--"


    "--What Location?!" The first Senator cut off the young dragon, a frown on his face.


    "If we leave now! Who''ll look after the Empire! Emperor Raynord took 70% of our soldiers, and at the moment, only common soldiers who can''t even control their natural element are left behind... If someone attacks, do you think we''ll win?!!" He added.


    The young man shrunk back, not saying anything.


    "Stop all this... First Senator, I know you''re against it, but I think what the fifth senator was going to say is... We need to know the situation in the war, that''s why he said we should go there." Another woman said.


    "I hate to admit it, but Fourth senator here has a point." The second said.


    The first moved his gaze on the group, and sighed. "You four know the situation at hand... Ok, we won''t go, but send a Scott."


    The four looked at one another and slowly nodded their heads.


    "What''s happening here?!"


    The five turned to the door, seeing a woman walking inside, Five men with chains on their neck followed behind her.


    "Eldest Princess Eliana!!"


    The four quickly bowed their heads.


    Eliana stopped in front of the five and moved her gaze around the hall... A frown settled on her face seeing the empty throne.


    "Where is my younger brother?!" She asked, moving her gaze around.


    "Ragnarok is--"


    "--I mean my first younger brother... My baby brother, where is he?!"


    "Well..."


    The first senator gulped in, and started... Explaining everything to Eliana... After some seconds, he was done.


    Eliana closed her eyes for some seconds, and opened it...


    "Raynord is dead..."


    She said in a flat tone, and walked towards the throne, her blue gown radiating such coldness that made the five senators trembled.


    To the whole Empire, If Raynord is the devil reincarnation... Eliana is the reincarnation of anything more evil and powerful than the devil himself... To the whole world, Raynord has a hand with the races eating others'' flesh... But the main mastermind was this woman. She was the only one blessed by an evil goddess... Which made her one of the most-powerful.


    Eliana walked to the throne, and sat down, placing her right leg on the left, her gaze fixed on the five senators. Her men slaves knelt beside her.


    "Get me Carina." She said.


    "Hmm...."


    The five looked at one another, already trembling.


    "Ca... Carina was suspected of Treason, so she escaped... She''s now with Ragnarok." The first senator, who seems to be the courageous one said.


    "I left the empire for two years, and all this happened..." She narrowed her eyes.


    "These humans? They got my attention, wait... How powerful is this human called Supreme? I''m in a dire need of a new pet."


    She smiled, placing one of her legs on a man''s head... Who was clearly an elf.


    "You all know this man?" She asked with a smile, as the man started licking her feet.


    The five looked at one another and slowly nodded:


    "He''s the elves'' strongest swordsman, Princess Eliana."


    Eliana sharply looked up at the first senator, an unknown force hit him, throwing him all the way to the door.


    "Pifff!"


    He spurted out a mouthful of blood, tightly clenching his chest.


    The other four senators were petrified.


    "Don''t you dare address me as a princess... From now onward, I should be addressed as the Empress... Understood!!"


    "Yes! Yes! Yes!!"


    The five quickly nodded, their bodies trembling like a cat who has just come out from a cold shower.


    "Good."


    Eliana nodded, and her smile appeared on her face again:


    "Indeed, he''s the strongest swordsman in the elves'' kingdom... You all know the elves are well... Kind of in a situation, and this guy tried to stop me from claiming their lands, so I had to show him how to respect a woman, and take care of them... He really knows how to. I took him in because he''s the long-lost Brother of Moana."


    "Huh?" The five were stunned.


    "Oh? Why so surprised?"


    Eliana smiled:


    "Moana is the princess of the elves'' kingdom, I sent those bandits to assassinate her parents... I''m just surprised she''s still alive, well; I''m happy too... Won''t it be lovely if a brother kills his own younger sister with his hands?"


    The five were silent.


    "Forget all that, This Supreme will make a good pet... Can''t wait to see him." She licked her lips, then remembered something:


    "You said my brother march to a battle with 70% or our soldiers, and Ragnarok''s Son is back? Have you checked the outcome...? My brother might be dead, but I don''t want this Supreme to die before I get the chance to see him... Come on! Have you?"


    "That''s what we were about to do, before the Empress walked in." The second senator said, her face covered in sweat.


    "Oh?"


    Eliana lowered her leg from the guy''s mouth, and relaxed on the throne; "Be quick with it, I need to know--"


    --BAM!!


    The door flew opened, and a guard rushed in, seeing the state of the senators, and feeling the tension in the air, he froze momentarily.


    "I''m guessing you have important information for barging in with such attitude?" Eliana asked with a smile, that wasn''t a smile.


    The guard instantly broke out in sweat seeing the smile, he was like a prey targeted by an ancient monster.


    "The... The... The Demon Kingdom, Vampire Kingdom, and Beast folks, are attacking our capital." He stammered.


    "WHAT?!!!"


    The senators were stunned, while Eliana chuckled, covering her lips with the back of her hand.


    "How lovely."

 Chapter 415 Kill Them

    "What?! Why will they attack us at once?! I thought we were allies?!" The first senator yelled."No way! There might be a mistake!"


    "That''s the only explanation, Why will the three races attacked us at this critical moment?!"


    "You all are cowards, and fools... How will the Empire grow stronger with such weak-minded senators! I''m guessing you five are the ones holding my baby brother back!!" Eliana yelled in rage, standing up from the throne.


    The five men beside her stared at the five with pure killing instinct, ready to cut them into pieces with any given command.


    "Empress, it''s not that we''re scared of them, it''s just... Our soldiers--"


    "--Stop there, Senator... Come on, I''ll have to take care of this Issue."


    Before everyone, she and her five pets disappeared from the hall.


    "Where is she going?" The second asked in mild confusion.


    "Come on!! She''s going to the gate!!"


    The first senator yelled, and quickly walked towards the entrance.


    "Come on."


    The four followed behind him.


    _______


    500 yards from the Dragon Empire stood more than 5,000 soldiers, which was possible from the alliance of three races.


    [In the biggest Tent.]


    "What a plan Demon king Dang! By making that fool, Raynord to use 70% of his army, you successfully made their Empire defenceless." The Vampire Queen, Alice said with a smile.


    "Yes! If we take over the Dragon Empire! We''ll be untouchable..." The Beast folks'' king, Tigraa said.


    "True! And the best thing about all this is; Eliana isn''t around... I would have loved to take her, but she sleeps with all types of men, as long you caught her eyes, you''ll have a share, the down part is, you''ll be her pet forever." Dang said, and added:


    "That''s why I don''t need her."


    "You have a point, I think I''ll just use her like a slave." Tigraa said with a smile.


    "Men, always thinking of how to get on a woman... You two Should think how we''ll share the Territories... I''ll take the north, which is the closest to my kingdom, while you two can take any part needed."


    The two men looked at one another, and glared at her:


    "The North region has more territories than the other regions, and even has the water supply... How would we know you won''t backstab us later?!" Tigraa asked with a disapproved frown.


    "So? You can take the territories that deal with minerals, and even factories... Compare to the south, the north is like sand."


    The two looked at one another again, and Dang opened his mouth:


    "Ok... What about you Tigraa, what region do you need?"


    Tigraa moved his gaze on the huge map on the table, and finally tapped the South.


    ''Fool! Do you think you can earn money with that?! At the moment, people are looking for food and Water, what do they want to do with gold, diamonds, and all sort of jewels? These are completely useless... Only the lands, factories buildings, and people will be useful.'' Alice thought with a hidden smirked.


    "Ok, King Tigraa... You''ll have all the south region, while Queen Alice will have the north... The remaining two regions will be mine..."


    Before his words could land, the two instantly disagreed.


    "Not happening." Alice said.


    "Yes! You do know how many territories are in these two regions, right...? You can''t have them all."


    Dang moved his cold gaze on the two, and asked:


    "Ok, then what''s your plan?"


    Find exclusive stories on empire


    "I say we split it."


    "Yes! Into three places." Alice added.


    Dang moved his gaze on the two, and slowly nodded:


    ''Anyway... I''m still stronger than these of you, with time I''ll take them back.''


    He thought, and nodded:


    "Ok, But what about Drakon, and his humans?" He asked.


    The two nodded, but Alice wasn''t letting go. "What region are you taking?"


    "Queen Alice, I''m not running away, we''ll settle this other ti--"


    "--No... Let''s settle this now."


    Dang stared at her with a frown, but still said in a flat tone. "I''ll take the east... So the capital, and every territory around here is mine."


    "Good... Then we''ll share the west region." Alice smiled, and stood up:


    "Drakon will surely try to stop us... But I have a small pet that can stop him." She said confidently.


    "Pet? What''s that?" Tigraa asked in mild confusion.


    "You''ll know soon enough... For now, let''s take over this Capital."


    The two nodded, stood up... And walked outside the tent.


    __


    What greeted them made them completely horrified and speechless.


    Before them were piles of bodies, arranged all over the place... 50 men from different races, and physique stood before them, their weapons covered in blood.


    The man who caught their attention was an elf in a white Taoist robe, his sword pointing on the ground, blood dripping from it.


    "This?"


    The three were petrified.


    "How lovely... Are you all done dividing my Empire?"


    The three froze hearing the voice, they all slowly turned their heads around, seeing a beautiful lady with long green hair, sitting on their tent... Smiling at them.


    "How? We should have heard... What? How? No way?" Alice stammered, not knowing what to say or do.


    "Oh? Why are you so shocked?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eliana leaped into the air, steadily landing in front of the elf.


    "Just some illusion magic, that''s all." She smiled.


    "Illusion magic? There''s no way a Dragon can learn or master such magic!" Dang said.


    "True, But I''m now more than a dragon."


    "Huh?" The three were stunned.


    "Enough taking, Take them... And dispose the bodies."


    The 50 men nodded, before they could act, Tigraa opened his mouth:


    "If we followed you, all that await us is death... So what made you think we''ll willingly cooperate?" He asked.


    Eliana stared at them for some seconds, turned around and walked away:


    "I don''t really need you guys alive... After I kill you, I''ll wipe out your race from this world... And Draconian will belong only to the dragons."


    The 50 men took a step forward.


    "Come on then!" Dang said, summoning his sword.


    "Kill them."


    With Eliana''s command, the 50 men shot towards the three with pure bloodlust.

 Chapter 416 Congratulations!! Host Gained Ten Billion EXP: Entering The True God Realm

    "Attack!!!"Tigraa shot forward, his nails elongated into claws, and without hesitation, he shot towards the elf.


    "Pathetic."


    The elf spat out, and shot towards him.


    Whoosh!!!


    He appeared behind Tigraa, and with a twirl of his sword, he splashed the blood on the ground.


    "Uh?"


    Dang and Alice were stunned, seeing as Tigraa''s head separated from his neck, falling with a thud, then followed by the body.


    "What a pity, thinking he could face my strongest... Truly pathetic." Eliana said with a smile, standing some meters from the group.


    "We won''t go down that easily!!"


    Alice yelled, and instantly turned into a huge black bat with two horns.


    "RISE MY PET!!!"


    She yelled, shooting into the sky.


    BANG!!! S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The ground split opened.


    The elf, and the 49 men came to a stop, their gazes fixed on the crack.


    CRACK!!!


    BOOM!!!


    A figure leaped out into the sky... They all raised their heads, staring at the figure, who shot back down.


    BAM!!!


    The elf raised an eyebrow, seeing the creature before them... Who clearly looks like an alien... The green skin thin monster, standing 6 feet tall, move its gaze around... The long sharp swords-like nails were slowly moving... Its black eyes then settled on the men.


    "I was originally planning on using him against Drakon! But you gave me no Choice! Attack!!"


    With Alice''s command, the Alien didn''t waste a second, and shot forward, instantly appearing in front of the elf.


    "Huh?"


    His eyes widened as the Alien raised its hand and smashed down on him.


    The elf quickly raised his sword in defense. The alien''s sword nails collided on the blade... Throwing the elf backwards.


    "What are you doing, Leonard?! Will you let a monster stop you?" Eliana asked, her smile still on her face.


    Leonard stood up. He shook his head, staring at the Alien who was single-handedly facing the 49 men.


    Leonard looked down at his sword, and gripped its handle tightly.


    "Won''t happen again, mistress." He said.


    "Kill that thing, and you''ll have a good treatment tonight." Eliana smiled.


    Upon hearing her word, Leonard''s eyes blaze with a new-found vigor.


    He braced himself, and shot forward with a Sonic boom, cracking the ground behind him and breaking the sound barrier.


    The Alien smashed another man to the ground, before it could kill the man; It felt the danger, and leaped forward.


    Whoosh!!!


    Leonard chased after it.


    The Alien threw a somersault, moving over Leonard.


    BAM!!


    Leonard came to a stop, and turned around towards the Alien, who landed on its feet.


    "You''re fast." He said, while the Alien tilted its head to the side.


    "Queen Alice, I say we escape." Dang said in a low voice.


    Alice looked at the Alien, then at Dang... After some seconds, she finally nodded.


    "You''re right."


    Before the two could move, a force struck them, throwing them both to the ground.


    "Augh!"


    They both moaned in pain, and Alice took her human appearance.


    "You guys aren''t going anywhere." Eliana said with a slight frown.


    20 men instantly surrounded the two.


    "This is bad." Dang said, slowly standing up from the ground.


    "Just stay still, and watch the show." Eliana added.


    The two turned to the Alien, and Leonard.


    "You bitch!! My pet is as strong as a True Immortal! What can Leonard do?!" Alice yelled.


    "Why don''t we find out?" Eliana asked with a sneered.


    "Huh?"


    The five senators and soldiers were stunned arriving at the scene... The piles of dead bodies caught their attention, followed by the Alien.


    "Oh? You old guys are here, why don''t you come and watch." Eliana said, noticing the five senators and soldiers.


    The five looked at one another, and could only nod their heads at her.


    __


    High above a hill, which a single tree stood... Michael stood on it, his hands tucked away in his pockets, gaze fixed on the battle some miles away.


    "That Alien will surely made a good Walker." He said with a smile.


    "My Lord, what about the Swordsman?" Reaper asked.


    Michael looked down at his commanders, and smirked:


    "He''s Moana''s elder brother, so we won''t kill him..." He moved his gaze to Eliana.


    "Drakon, who would have thought your Aunt will be so evil...? We''ll have to take her down."


    "That''s not a problem... My father already told me a lot about her, it''ll be a good thing if she''s gone." Drakon, who stood beside him, said.


    "Oh?! She also has a skill that enchant men, turning them into puppets... Her puppets. But father said she only goes after powerful men, to her; it''s a collection, an achievement and a conquest." Drakon added. Enjoy more content from empire


    Michael slowly nodded, and looked down at Apate:


    "Change of plan... Now that she''s present, we''ll have to attack, and take the empire by Force. Drakon will take over from there."


    Apate, who stood below the tree, nodded.


    BOOM!!


    A powerful amount of energy suddenly burst out from Michael, pushing Drakon some feet back, even the Abyssal walkers looked up at him in confusion, and shock.


    {Congratulations, host gained enough EXP. You have entered the Mid-stage of the Transcendent realm.}


    ''Exp? It seems the system is still accumulating the "EXP" I got from my worshipers... Hey system, how can I grant their prayers and wishes?''


    {Anyone who asked for money, and you gave it to them... The amount will be deducted from your life times.}


    {Anyone who ask for protection, and you accept, one of your Archangels will secretly follow behind the worshiper, and guard them on their journey.}


    {Note: Not all players can be answered... Example, you can''t bring someone to life, Well... Not yet... You can''t curse someone... Not yet... You can''t reverse time... And so much more.}


    Michael slowly nodded: ''Ok, grant anyone who asked for money, and every day, grant 50,000 People who asked for protection... That way... I''ll have 50,000 Archangels left for emergency.''


    {Are you sure host?}


    ''Yes, do it.''


    {Done.}


    {DING!}


    {100 Trillion Life times have been deducted.}


    {Life times remaining: Unlimited.}


    {Congratulations!! You gained 10 Billion EXP!!}


    BOOOOOOOM!!!!!!


    An earth-shattering explosion sounded, turning the Abyss Commanders into dust.

 Chapter 417 What Just Happened?

    {Tribulation have been skip by the system!}{Congratulations host for entering the True God Realm.}


    {Congratulations Host! All Bloodlines have been boosted to Lv100.}


    {Congratulations Host!! Agility, and Endurance stats have been Unlocked.}


    "Uh? First my attack stat, now Agility, and Endurance... I wonder what these two can do." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He looked around the place, and was stunned seeing no one... The whole tree was gone, and he was currently hovering above the hill...


    "What happened, Drakon?" He asked looking down at Drakon.


    Drakon blinked, and started checking his body, after a careful checkup, he sighed in relief:


    "I''m alive! Thank goodness!!"


    "..."


    Michael was stunned by his behavior.


    "Why are you silent?!! That explosion destroyed the tree, and even crack the hill, there''s no way those guys won''t feel such an explosion!"


    Michael raised an eyebrow with Drakon''s roar, and sighed helplessly: "We weren''t planning on hiding."


    Michael landed on the hill, and moved his gaze to the battle: "Huh?"


    He was stunned by what he saw.


    _____


    [Some minutes ago.]


    "Master, I''ll prove to you that I''m still the unbeatable swordsman!"


    The Alien remained silent, its nails elongated into 10cm long.


    Upon seeing this, Everyone raised their eyebrows in surprised.


    ''What type of monster is this?'' Eliana thought in mild confusion: ''If it was a man, I would have added him in my harem.'' She added.


    Leonard didn''t waste any more seconds, and shot towards the Alien, his sword tearing the wind behind him.


    The Alien remained still, waiting for him.


    BANG!!


    Leonard''s sword collided on the Alien''s claws, instantly sending a shock wave, which pushed everyone some meters back.


    "You''re indeed powerful!"


    Leonard smirked: "But not enough! [Sword Double Blades]!!"


    He yelled.


    BOOM!!


    His sword split into two, and moved with complete sync... And with a flash!


    Whoosh!


    The Alien leaped back in fear, and landed some meters away... It looked down at its claws which were on Leonard''s feet in surprised.


    Leonard lowered his gaze on the claws, and stepped on them.


    "As I said, Not good enough." He added with a smirk.


    The Alien''s eyes darkened, and in frenzy, it shot towards Leonard.


    "Learn this lesson, Never attack a swordsman--"


    BOOOOOM!!


    A huge explosion occurred from miles away, throwing them all to the ground... The sound wave was so powerful that the wall of the Dragon Capital cracked.


    Dust and smoke rose into the air, as the city trembled violently, countless houses collapsed, plunging everywhere in chaos.


    After five minutes, the shaking finally subsided.


    "What was that?!"


    The first senator asked standing up from the ground.


    They all turned their heads to the hill miles away, seeing a figure covered in golden light, hovering on it.


    "Is that?" Alice was horrified.


    "Supreme?!" Dang completed her words.


    "Supreme?"


    Eliana stared at the man in confusion, cause of the light and distance, she couldn''t see his face clearly, but how did these two know it''s Supreme?


    "What?! How do you know that''s Supreme?!" She asked.


    The two looked at one another, and Dang opened his mouth:


    "That person is a Human... And there''s only one human that can caused such an explosion, and that''s Supreme or any of his group... But that person right there is Supreme."


    Eliana turned to Michael, a smile appearing on her face.


    "Twenty of you, go and bring that Human to me." She commanded.


    20 men instantly shot into the air, heading towards Michael''s location.


    "Those 20 are among my strongest, second to Leonard... That Human won''t stand a chance." She smiled, turning her head to the Alien who was shakily standing up from the ground.


    "Hahaha!!!"


    Hearing the mocking laughter, Eliana turned around with killing instinct, only to see it was Dang.


    "Let alone get to him, Those 20 won''t even be able to past his army. You''re simply brainless thinking they''ll win someone who even the gods are scared of. Hahaha!!"


    Eliana was stunned.


    THUD!! X20


    Before everyone, twenty heads fell on the ground, their necks were cut with such smoothness that made them speechless.


    "How dare you send ants against my Partner, Auntie?"


    Eliana and the group watched as Michael and Drakon descended from the sky, steadily landing on the ground.


    "Auntie? Are you Ragnarok''s son?" Eliana asked in mild surprised.


    "Aren''t you happy to see me?" Drakon asked back.


    "I love my family, So if you can convince this your partner to join my harem, and kill your parents, then I''ll accept both you and your sister... What do you say?" She asked, staring at Michael, while licking her upper lips.


    "Saying the truth; no one can tell my partner what to do, not now that he''s a True God... And what made you think I''ll kill my family just for the throne? When I can simply kill you and take everything."


    "Wow, I see Josephine and Ragnarok didn''t teach you any manners? Wait¡­ How will they? You didn''t grow up in Draconian, and you dare set your eyes on the throne!!"


    "Yes! It''s my birth right!!" Drakon said.


    Eliana stared at him for some seconds, and looked at Alice over her shoulder:


    "Alice! Command your Alien to cripple this Human... If he''s out of the way, we''ll see if my nephew really have the gut to continue."


    "But, anyone he kills--"


    "--Do you want to die?!!"


    "No, No, No! Pet, Kill that Human!" Alice stammered.


    The Alien moved its gaze from Leonard to Michael... And started walking towards him.


    "Should I--"


    "--No need, I''ll take care of this."


    Michael took a step forward.


    Everyone watched with keen interest, as the Alien shot towards Michael with incredible speed... Claws ready.


    "There''s no way he can match the Alien. Leonard has to use one of his best technique, and he could only cut off two nails, what can this Human do?" Eliana said in a low voice, staring at Michael.


    "Yawn"


    Michael opened his mouth widely, he had been standing for ten seconds now, and the Alien hasn''t reached him.


    ''Is this guy slow or is my agility stat too terrifying?'' He thought...


    ''Why don''t we check it?''


    Michael shot forward, and instantly; more than five afterimages appeared behind him... And in...


    Whoosh!!??


    "...!!"


    Everyone froze in shock, horror, and awe.


    Eliana: "What just happened?"

 Chapter 418 This Just Got Scary

    Everyone stared at the headless Alien who walked some steps forward, before falling done with a loud Thud.They all subconsciously turned their heads to Michael, who casually threw the head of the Alien to the side.


    "Did... Impossible! There''s no way you could have easily tore off its head." Alice yelled in mild horror.


    "But he did." Eliana smiled, and slowly walked towards Michael.


    "You''ll make a good pet." She smiled


    Before Eliana could get three steps from Michael, an arrow shot towards her with pure intent to kill.


    Elaina tilted her head to the side, dodging the Arrow, which past her ear, and struck a man behind her, instantly turning him into ice sculpture.


    "Oh? Who is this newcomer?" Eliana asked, turning her head to the east... She raised an eyebrow seeing three energy lights flying towards them.


    "Those! Those are his members!!" Dang revealed, In a surprisingly calm tone.


    Erika landed on the ground, standing in front of Michael, her gaze fixed on Eliana.


    "How dare you refer to my husband as a pet?!!" She hissed out


    "Husband?"


    Eliana tilted her head to Michael, who stood behind Erika, and suddenly smirked:


    "That made it even more good, at least he isn''t a novice on bed." She said.


    "You!!"


    Erika was enraged... Before she could launch forward, a gentle hand held her shoulder.


    "...."


    Erika looked over her shoulder at Michael:


    "Don''t stress yourself about some pests, now tell me, did you succeed?" He Asked.


    Erika moved her gaze back on Eliana, sighed, and stand down. She then turned to Michael:


    "We succeeded, The Demon, Beast folks, and Vampires are all under Drakon... And we have also chosen a new king, or queen in each."


    "...."


    "...Huh?"


    Dang as Alice were stunned speechless... While Eliana moved her gaze on the group, a little puzzled.


    Seeing her puzzled expressions, Erika sneered:


    "Do you think you''re the only ruler in this world? To your people, you''re powerful, but to us... You''re just another headache that can be taken care of."


    "Fufufu... Such arrogance, I''m impressed. You guys might have taken the other races, but that didn''t mean you can easily take the dragon empire... Not while I''m alive!!"


    Erika lowered her sword, and turned to her husband;


    "Hubby, who''s this woman?" She asked In mild confusion.


    "Don''t you dare call him that!! He is mine! Attac--"


    "Stop all this elder sister!"


    Eliana looked up, seeing Ragnarok descending from the sky.


    "Ragnarok?"


    "Yes! Stop all this!" Ragnarok said, landing on the ground.


    "Yes, elder sister! Back down... Draconian need a new start; if you hold on to your ambitions, we''ll have to engaged." Carina said, walking towards them.


    Eliana watched her two Younger siblings for some seconds, and burst out laughing:


    "You... What made you two think I''ll agree? I don''t really like both of you, even when you were young!"


    "And why is that?! Why do you love Raynord more than Ragnarok and me?!" Carina asked.


    "Point of correction, I don''t like you, not before, not now, or ever... Because, you two aren''t our siblings!"


    ".....?"


    Everyone present were stunned speechless.


    "I know that!"


    "Huh?"


    Carina turned to Ragnarok: "Brother? You knew? Then why didn''t you tell me?!"


    "You''re young, so I--"


    "--So you what?! And I''m older than you! Don''t I have the right to know?!" Carina asked in mild anger.


    "Wow, I don''t know Michael was taking us to a place filled with different drama... This is another." Tyson whispered to Jennifer.


    "True... I''m also speechless." She said.


    "Carina!"


    Carina and Ragnarok turned to Eliana, who continued:


    "If you want to know why, listen quietly: Mum and Dad--"


    "--Stop all this!" Michael yelled, stopping Eliana on track.


    "Miss Carina, If you want to know about your family issues, Do that later... For now, I''m in a timer, and with the current time zone... Three months already past by, if I stay here and listen to all this... I''ll lose time." He turned to Eliana;


    "So Eliana! I''ll have to kill you myself..."


    "Oh? What made you think you can kill me?"


    Eliana asked with a scoffed. The 30 remaining men quickly stood in front of her; their weapons gripped tightly.


    "I don''t know all of you, only Leonard... So I''ll let him go, but you all?"


    He grinned:


    "Not happening."


    BAM!!


    The 30 men''s soldiers moved, and before Everyone, they separated from their bodies'' connection, and formed a humanoid figures armed with their weapons.


    "This?"


    The 30 and everyone present were stunned.


    "How do you like my new skill?" Michael grinned, and with a thought, the 30 shadows instantly shot towards the men, engaging in a battle.


    "Now, Without anyone protecting you... We''ll see what you''re really capable of."


    "Oh?" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eliana let out a sinister smile... She moved her gaze around, and leaped into the air.


    Everyone watched as a black book with the skull logo on its cover appeared in her hand.


    "What is that?"


    {Scanning...}


    {Book of necromancy: Have the power to summon dead warriors... Any dead warriors.}


    {Note: to be able to use the book of necromancy, one need to have an endless supply of Energy, and from the looks of it, she doesn''t.}


    Michael nodded at the system''s words, and before he could move, Ragnarok''s voice sounded.


    "Supreme, Please Don kill her... We know she had done a lot of bad things, and even killed thousands... But she''s still our sister."


    "Yes, Supreme! Can you please spare her?" Carina added.


    Michael looked at the two and turned to Drakon, who also nodded at him.


    "Ok, but do you think she''ll make it easy?" He asked, pointing at Eliana, who was above the clouds with the now glowing book.


    "Hahaha!!! Do you really think I''ll change because of your fake show of affection?!! I told you all! Goddess Hecate gave me this book! And I''ll never fail her!!"


    Before everyone, the book shattered into light, and entered her.


    "AHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!"


    Eliana let out a painful and agonizing scream. Dark lightning started emanating from her body.


    "Eliana!!" Carina yelled in horror.


    BOOOM!!!!


    Eliana''s body instantly shattered into particles.


    "NOOOOO!!!!"


    Carina screamed in shock, seeing as her sister''s body disintegrated into particles.


    "This?" Even Michael was stunned.


    {Warning Host! Necromancy Queen is resurrecting.}


    ''I knew something like this will happen.''


    He thought.


    BOOM!!


    A red lightning tore open the sky, striking the exact spot Eliana exploded.


    "Huh?"


    Carina was stunned.


    "I suggest everyone take a step back."


    Hearing the seriousness in Michael''s tone... Everyone leaped backward, leaving Jennifer, Erika, Tyson and Drakon, behind.


    "What''s happening?" The first Senator asked in mild confusion.


    He landed on the Capital Wall, staring at the red sky miles away.


    "We''re safe, but what about those men still fighting their doubles?" The second senator asked in mild confusion.


    "Don''t know what will happen to them, come on, let''s see."


    BOOOM!!!!


    A more powerful red lightning tore opened the sky, casting an eerie glow on the whole land... All the Dragons in the capital city stopped whatever they were doing, and looked up at the sky in confusion.


    BOOM!!!


    ***HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!***


    A demonic laughter instantly rung out in the whole land, causing everyone to feel a chill ran down their spines.


    "What?"


    The senators, Ragnarok, and their group all raised their heads to the woman in the sky.


    "Huh?"


    __


    Michael summoned his devil sword, his gaze fixed on the succubus above the sky... Her red wings and horns were radiating with an intense red light.


    She was unarmed, but her nails prove to be a fine set of weapons.


    "Be careful, whatever that book did to her boast her powers to that of a true god... What a horrifying book."


    Michael said.


    The group quickly summoned their weapons, and instantly got serious.


    ***Hahahahaha!!! I feel so powerful!! I''m untouchable!! Stronger than everyone!!!***


    Eliana yelled, feeling the energies moving in her bodies.


    {Congratulations Host! You received 10,000 Exp from Worshipers.}


    Michael slowly nodded; he moved his gaze around, kept his sword, and formed a throne behind him.


    "You guys should take care of her."


    With that said, he sat down, closing his eyes.


    "...."


    The four stared at him utterly stunned... They looked at one another, seeing the same confusion in the other''s eyes.


    ***Huh? Are you looking down on me, Human?!!!***


    She yelled, and with her roar, more than a hundred lightnings fell from the sky.


    Erika, Jennifer, Tyson and Drakon quickly created their defense, but before the attack reaches the group, Michael simply waved his hand, instantly dispersing all the bolts of lightning.


    ***....***


    Eliana, onlookers and the four were stunned.


    "Don''t make such loud noises when I''m trying to get some rest." Michael said with his eyes closed.


    "I''m confused, Isn''t Michael the one who was serious at the start? What happened now?" Tyson asked, while the two girls shrugged.


    They looked at the men, and was stunned seeing they were all dead, it seems some of the lightning bolts fell on them, but Leonard was unscratched... The only downside was, he was bounded with his own shadow, and currently sitting on the ground.


    ***How dare You!!! RISE MY CHILDREN!! AND VANQUISH MY ENEMIES!!!***


    With her roar... All the piles of Bodies started moving, the ground tore opened, and skeletons'' hands broke though... All the body stood up, turning into hideous undead.


    "Ok, This just got scary."


    Tyson said, moving his gaze around the surrounding undead and skeletons rising all around them.

 Chapter 419 Your Decision Killed You

    "What''s this?"Athena asked, seeing the number of undead around Michael and his team.


    "This has the signature of the necromancy Queen... But she is dead, how did that woman get hold of her book?" Enyo asked.


    "Don''t know, and don''t care... Let''s just get rid of them." Artemis summoned her bow, and aimed it at Eliana.


    "Give me the order to drop her, Athena." Artemis added, her gaze fixed on Eliana, whose attention was focused on Michael.


    "I don''t think Lord Michael will want that... Because if he wanted her dead, she''ll be by now... Look, he''s relaxing on the throne with his eyes closed."


    "So?" Heracles asked in mild confusion.


    "That means he''s either sleeping or just ignoring them." Athena answered.


    Artemis thought for some seconds, and lowered her bow:


    "So you''re saying we shouldn''t attack?" She asked.


    "Yes." Athena nodded, and added:


    "Let just observe the situation for now... Goddess of wisdom helped us restored the mindset of everyone, and the Dragons are left... If lord Michael conquer them, we can simply erase the part of eating flesh." Athena turned her head to Artemis:


    "What about the lands, animal stock, food stock, and water?"


    "Everything will be given in abundance the moment we leave." Artemis answered.


    "Good... We completed our part, remaining Michael and his team." Athena said.


    _


    Michael opened one of his eyes, and moved his gaze around the place:


    ''Won''t you answer me, System?''


    {You can''t know anything about Destroyers, still you travel to the fourth realm.}


    Michael sighed, staring at the undead:


    "Wow, someone should get these guys something to eat." He said sitting upright.


    "We''re the ones they''re planning on eating!" Tyson yelled.


    "Oh? Well... You guys won''t be enough for them, let me call some backup."


    Michael snapped his fingers, and instantly, white smoke flew out from the Alien, and in less than ten seconds, an Abyss Walker stood before them.


    BAM!!


    Zelus landed on the ground, and slowly stood up. He was in a black armor, with two huge black feathery wings... He was now the commander of Michael''s Archangels.


    The space behind Michael tore opened, and Reaper and Abyss walked out.


    Reaper walked towards the waiting team, while Abyss stopped beside Michael.


    ''Master, I need you to kill me.''


    "Huh?"


    Michael turned his stunned gaze to the black Fox, utterly perplexed.


    "Why?"


    He asked.


    ''I want to serve you forever, and I can only do that by being one of your soldiers.''


    Michael stared at Abyss for a long time, before nodding his head:


    "You have a point."


    ''System, how can I do that?''


    {Abyss is already bonded to Host... So Host can simply turn her into a walker, and to any form needed.}


    ''Any form?''


    With confusion, Michael snapped his fingers.


    BOOOM!!


    Elaina and her soldiers stopped their actions, staring at the black smoke, which slowly dispersed, revealing a curvy figure, she was in a black armor, armed with a katana... Her long black hair was tucked away in her helmet, as she moved her gaze around the place.


    "What do you think, Abyss?" Michael asked with a small smile.


    Abyss looked at herself, and instantly got on one knee:


    "I''m highly grateful, Master."


    "Stand, come on... Go and help the others, and don''t kill that bitch up there."


    Abyss nodded, stood up and walked towards the undead.


    Michael stared at her for some seconds, and turned to Reaper:


    ''If I can turn Abyss into a walker, I can also turn Reaper... That why, he''ll become unkillable, and even his stats will all have a boost... Or should I leave him as he is? But... What if someone stronger killed him? No, Reaper Is my first Partner, I can''t let him die... Ok it''s decided, I''ll turn Reaper into a walker, but I won''t change who he is... Reaper is... Well... Unique.'' He thought.


    Eliana watched Abyss for seconds, then raised her hand, and with a drop.


    GRRRAAAA!!!


    All the undead instantly shot towards the group.


    "Atta--"


    Tyson''s word instantly trailed off, upon seeing the speed Reaper, Zelus, Alien, and even Abyss used.


    He, Jennifer, and Erika, watched as the four butchered the undead like weeds, they were so fast that even Eliana was horrified.


    To the onlookers, it was like watching a movie which had been placed in the fastest speed, none of them could follow the movement of any Walker, even Reaper was so fast that Drakon was speechless.


    Anywhere the four moved, heads, blood, and bodies'' parts flew all over the place... Abyss was even more ruthless. Moving between space was like a breathing to her.


    Michael blinked in confusion: ''Hey system? Why are my walkers so powerful?'' He asked.


    {Host is now a true god, so it''s normal for Host''s soldiers to gain a little increase in strength.}


    ''You call this "little"?''


    Michael looked at his soldiers: "Even Reaper is keeping up with the three, the powers in him must be more than I thought."


    _


    "Athena, are you seeing this?" Enyo asked in shocked, her eyes wide open.


    "Of course?!" Athena slowly nodded, and added:


    "If this continues, we won''t have to worry about the Nightmare Legion... They might be weak for now, but the moment Typhon is release, their powers will also have a massive increase."


    The gods look at one another, and nodded in agreement.


    ____


    [2 minutes later.]


    Michael moved his gaze around the field, and sighed softly:


    "What are you guys doing? Why haven''t you taken care of these things?" He asked.


    The three walkers cut off the heads of the undead before them, turned around and bowed at Michael.


    "*We apologize for our laziness*"


    They said in unison.


    Michael stood up, and stretched his body:


    "No need to apologize, I should take care of this."


    He looked up at Eliana.


    "Eliana! How do you want your soldiers?"


    Eliana raised her brows in confusion, not understanding the meaning behind Michael''s question.


    ***What are you going to do?!***


    Michael sighed, and raised one of his arm into the air:


    "Not answering? No matters, I can simply do this; [Void Euthanasia]."


    He snapped his fingers, instantly; vortexes appeared all over the place, sucking in all the undead. In less than one minute, the whole undead were sucked up from the ground.


    Michael lowered his arm, and looked up at the stunned Eliana.


    "Are you ready to get down, or should I help you?" He asked, dispersing his Vortexes.


    ***You!! How dare you?!!***


    Whoosh!!


    Eliana disappeared, appearing in front of Michael, and without hesitation, threw a punch to his face.


    BAM!!


    ***Uh?***


    She looked at Michael in a shock, then turned her head to the one who caught her arm.


    "*Show respect to the Ruler.*"


    With a swing of his hand, Alien threw Eliana some meters back.


    ***This?***


    Eliana landed on her feet, and looked up at the Alien. Her eyes narrowed seeing Zelus, Abyss, and Reaper standing in front of the Alien... Placing Michael behind them.


    "*How dare an ant attack the Ruler?!*"


    ***Hahahahaha!!***


    Eliana stood up, and sneered at the group:


    ***You''re powerful Supreme, but not enough.***


    She got on one knee, and smashed her palm on the ground, cracking it in the process:


    ***Souls! Rise!!***


    BOOM!!!


    A huge portal appeared behind her, and countless souls flew out, all shooting towards the five with pure killing instinct.


    ***Stop my souls if you can!!*** She smirked.


    Whoosh!!!


    Michael moved his gaze on the dead souls moving towards them, and sighed:


    "This is the only disadvantage of a necromancy, You can summon all type of undead, and even spirits; but when they''re all taken care of, you won''t have the energy to call more... Your mana, or whatever your energy is call will run out, and you lose... That''s always the end of a necromancy."


    He stomped his foot on the ground, sending a powerful smoky sonic wave all over the place.


    BAM!!!!


    To Eliana''s horror, all her souls instantly vanished the moment they came in contact with the smoke.


    Before she could think of anything, all the souls were destroyed.


    ***Who are you?!! And how the hell are you so powerful?!!*** She asked, taking a step back in fear.


    "You don''t know who I am?" Michael asked in mild surprised.


    ***You... Ahh!***


    Eliana held her chest, and fell on her knees... Before everyone, she coughed a mouthful of black blood.


    "Oh? I see your time is up... The book of necromancy need someone who has an infinite amount of energy, and you don''t..." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael took a step, appearing in front of Eliana. He squat down, and looked at her paled face.


    "Do You know what happens after your energy have been consumed? The book started feeding off your life force and vitality... And when that is consumed, you''ll die without anyone even raising a finger."


    Michael stood up:


    "I wasn''t going to kill you, but your decision did."


    He looked around the place, and settled it on Ragnarok, and Carina standing some miles away.


    The two slowly nodded, as tears ran down Carina''s cheeks.


    Michael looked down at Eliana:


    "Your decision also took away your Dragon Ability. Because you''re my partner''s aunt, I won''t turn you into my walker, you deserve a befitting death..."


    He looked away, and Eliana instantly fell to the ground, dead.


    "...And a painless one." He added.

 Chapter 420 I Have A Surprise For You 1 [R-18]

    [Warning! Adults'' Content! Read on your own advise.]After the death of Eliana, and fear of Michael, the senators, and dragons took Ragnarok back, and accepted Drakon as the next Ruler... In time.


    To the old senators, Drakon is still young, so his father will control the throne at the moment, and after he comes of age... He''ll be crowned.


    The gods, Athena, Artemis, Enyo and Heracles returned back, not after giving the Denizens of Draconian all they''ll ever need for living...


    ... All these events took another two days before everything settled down, and Draconian was returned to its former glory.


    [Night Time.]


    In the Imperial garden, Michael and Erika sat on a chair, cuddling, watching the stars in the sky.


    Some seconds past, and Erika sat upright. She then turned to Michael.


    "Hubby, What now? Our mission here is complete, and Drakon with the others gained their rightful place... Where are we going next." She asked.


    Michael smiled, and slowly caress her cheek:


    "You and the others will be going back to Amerisa."


    "Uh? What about you? Where are you going?"


    "Drakon, Reaper and I, will be going to the fourth realm... With all the information I got, itt''s even more dangerous than Draconian."


    "That''s why you need us." Erika instantly disagreed.


    "I need you three to be safe... And that''s not the place for even a lower god, let alone an immortal." Michael said, his voice calm and smoothing.


    Erika held his hand on her cheek, and looked straight in his eyes:


    "But still--"


    "--Shh... I know you''re worried about me, but I can take care of myself, all you need to do is go back and look after Mira and Maria... Those fools might go after them, but if you guys are there, I''ll be focus, knowing you three will be with them."


    "How long will you be gone?" Erika asked, looking up at him.


    "Don''t know, but just know this... It won''t take three months, and I''ll be back." Michael smiled.


    Erika looked up at him, and kissed his hand, which was still in hers:


    "Then you''ll have to make today memorable, just like our honeymoon." She said.


    Michael smirked, and without hesitation, he kissed Erika with both hunger and passion, swiftly lifted her, and moved to their bedroom.


    __


    The two got into their room, not breaking their kiss, Michael moved to the King-size bed, but was stopped by Erika.


    He looked at her in confusion.


    "I have a surprise for you." Erika whispered.


    "Oh? What is it?" He asked with a smile.


    Erika moved closer, and whispered in his ear:


    "Would you like to fuck me in the ass?"


    Michael''s eyes widened. Her question surprised him. It was completely unexpected, this was by far the best moment. Not having much experience with anal, but he had always fantasized about it, he''s thrilled to be able to finally try it.


    "Absolutely! Love." He said, his eyes glowing with anticipation.


    "Get ready and wait for me."


    Erika lightly kissed his lips, and walked towards the bathroom.


    With excitement, Michael quickly removed his clothes, and sat on the bed with only his boxes... Ready.


    [Some minutes Later.]


    Erika finally emerges from the bathroom after almost an hour of getting ready. She wears a robe provided by well... AI. Without the straps tied, exposing her naked front with thin white panties. Michael stares at the gorgeous, mature bombshell standing before him in shock.


    "Sorry it took me so long darling. How do I look?" Erika asked, twirling her body around to give him a complete look at her body.


    "Just¡­ INCREDIBLY BEAUTIFUL! Stunning, Sexy!" Michael responded, trying to find the words to describe his wife.


    Michael stood up, and got close to her. He stopped before her with just a pair of boxer shorts on. Erika reaches her hands to his chest, sensually rubbing them up and down his upper body.


    "My love is so strong and handsome."


    "Teasing me."


    He grabbed her robe with each hand and peels it off her body, collapsing to the floor. Michael took one of her firm and soft breasts in his hand and squeezes it. Her nipples are visibly puffy and erect.


    Erika reaches to him and planted a kiss on his lips as they touch one another. Michael locked her lips for a few moments, kissing her with passion.


    After some seconds, Erika pulls back, smiling at him with her beautiful white teeth.


    Erika held his hand, and leads him to the bed, She gets onto the bed and lies down on her stomach. With a snapped of her fingers, a petroleum jelly she bought from AI appeared in front of Michael, who took it with a smile, still surprised this was happening.


    Erika lied in bed, feeling a mixed ball of emotions. She was both excited and nervous at the same time. This will be her first time ever getting fucked in the ass; She had heard about it, but had never thought she''ll try it... With a soft sigh, she looked over her shoulder at Michael:


    "You know what to do hubby?" She asked, and was more excited doing it with the only man she''ll ever love.


    "Leave it to me."


    Michael smirked, took two fingers and dives them into the small container. Erika turned her body over at the same time to take off her thin panties for Michael to see her pussy.


    Erika winked at him as he stares at her bald pussy in a trance. Michael can''t wait to dive in deep inside of her.


    Erika turned her body back around and lies on her stomach. She puts a pillow under her lower body to elevate her ass for her husband to easily apply the lube into and around her anus.


    "Whenever you''re ready darling."


    Michael gets onto the bed and positions himself over his wife''s body. He took hold of her plump ass with one hand and uses the other to rub his lubricated fingers in between her rear cheeks. He begins to apply the lube jelly up and down from her asshole to her vaginal lips. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Erika lied on the bed, grunting softly, trying to keep herself relaxed. Michael took some more jelly from the container and uses his middle finger to place some up Erika''s tight hole. He feels her body tense up when he shoves his finger into her warm hole. Her asshole practically absorbs his entire finger.


    Erika stays quiet the entire time as her hubby slowly fingers her asshole from behind.


    As his finger becomes increasingly slippery, Michael decided to stretch Erika''s tight ring some more with an additional finger up her tight hole.


    Erika''s body instantly shook, feeling the third finger in her rectum, and moaned lightly.

 Chapter 421 I Have A Surprise For You 2 [R-18]

    [Warning! Adults'' Content! Read on your own advise.]Michael paid close attention to his cock as he fingers Erika''s ass. His cock aches from how erect he is, twitching from the blood flow.


    He stares at Erika''s naked body lying flat on the bed. Her ass elevated for him on a pillow. She''s a gorgeous wife but lying in this position, she looks like a wet dream! With her natural curves and mature elegance, Erika resembles a porn star in his head.


    Michael fingers his wife for a few minutes, slow and steady; She lies in silence, enjoying the sensation. After a few more minutes of applying the jelly and fingering her, Michael decided it''s time for his entrance in her tight passage.


    He takes some lube and lathers his cock with it, rubbing his shaft up and down from the base to his tip. Once his cock is shiny, coated in petroleum jelly, he moves his hands and caresses Erika''s lower back and down to her glutes.


    "Erika, I think it''s time. I''m ready."


    Erika asked Michael to sit up to allow her to get off the bed to bend over the edge. She wants him to have a firm stance on the floor so he can take his time and fuck her comfortably in a doggy position.


    "Be gentle hubby! Start slowly. Nice and easy thrusts. Let''s enjoy this together, I don''t ever want to forget this!" Erika said.


    Michael stands behind Erika as she lies on her stomach on the side of the bed. She has her bottom cheeks spread wide for him with her dark hole agape.


    Still surprised, He took a deep breath and grabs hold of his fat, long sized penis. His tip pushes up against her sphincter as Erika gasped out loud. Michael looks down at his shaft splitting her virgin asshole wide open.


    He eyed her tight hole getting wider with every inch of his meat going deep into her ass.


    Erika lies in shock, grabbing onto the bedsheets for dear life. Michael stood in a dominant position behind her with his cock deep inside her rectum. She cannot believe it.


    Her hubby s cock is inside her ass, slowly thrusting back and forth, penetrating her sensitive passage. Even after the craziness of last time on the island, Erika finds herself in denial, questioning if this is her reality or some kind of wet dream she''ll wake up in bed to.


    Her own love, life, everything, and mostly her man, fucking her deep and raw in the ass. The pain quickly turns into pleasure.


    With each of Michael''s deep and slow thrusts into her, she feels a bizarre sensation with the need to empty her bowels. Of course, having already done so and prepping herself, she knows she doesn''t have to use the bathroom.


    A wave of pleasure floods over her body as she adjusts to the ultra sensitive sensation of her rectum getting stretched by Michael''s thick penis. She can''t help but let out deep grunts each time he slides himself into her. Erika can feel an orgasm building inside her womb each time his balls slap her rear. She knew he was fucking her with long, deep strokes like she requested him to do.


    Michael s mind begins to wonder off. He tries to think about anything else besides what he''s doing. Although he''s taking it slow, being deep inside Erika''s asshole; It''s so warm and sensitive with her tight ring wrapped around his shaft.


    Michael knows he can erupt, spilling his seed deep into her bowels at any moment, but he wants to last as long as possible. He wants to remember this day. This night. This moment. The moment where he fucked his wife in the ass in Drakon''s castle.


    He remained quiet as Erika grunts, gritting her teeth from the sheer intensity of his deep penetration. Feeling an orgasm approaching without his control, Michael stopped his thrusts. He pulls his cock out of Erika''s ass and stares at her stretched dark hole; He needed a rest break to last longer.


    Quick to action, Michael bends down and dives his face into her rear. With his hands, he parted her cheeks and slides his tongue up her ass.


    Erika moans, not expecting the sudden oral stimulation from Michael. She lies with her face buried into the bedsheets, feeling his salivating tongue explore her anus. Erika feels his tongue rimming all around the edges before he pushes it in and out of her bum. Michael slides his way down to her vaginal lips getting a taste of her shaved area.


    Michael splits his wife''s ass wide open and eats her out from behind. He tastes the lube jelly around her anus and her vaginal juices lower near her pussy. Whether Erika realized it or not, she had an orgasm and her pussy was trembling from when he first stuck his rod up her ass. It''s only after the feeling of his approaching orgasm begins to subside that Michael gets up and decides to switch to a new position.


    "Get on top of me." Michael instructed Erika.


    "Yes darling!" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael climbed into bed and adjusts the pillows for him to lie back and sit upright. Erika followed and gets onto the bed making her way on top of him. With a smile on her face, she reaches behind to find his erect cock.


    Erika adjusted her lower body position to align her asshole with; once the tip of his cock slips into her rear, she sits down slowly, taking in every inch of his meat. Her eyes widen and her jaw drops. She gritted her teeth and looks up to the ceiling moaning out loud:


    "Your cock is even deeper inside of me than before!"


    Michael smiled ear to ear at her. He adjusted his legs higher, so her bottom cheeks rest comfortably on his upper thighs.


    Erika gave him the go ahead to begin as she leans forward into his face to kiss him deeply. They share a deep, intimate kiss while Michael has his arms wrapped around her, slowly thrusting his hips up and down, penetrating her asshole.


    Erika grunts with her lips locked to his, feeling every inch of his meat stretch out her ass repeatedly. Michael caresses her soft skin, enjoying the sensation of her warm breasts smooched against his chest as he claps her cheeks rocking the entire bed.


    Erika knows she''s so close to creaming herself all over Michael''s cock. She feels her orgasm building up inside of her vagina as he fucks her ass. Her husband was going to help her reach orgasmic bliss.


    She leaned herself upright and spreads her booty cheeks wide with her arms, allowing her to feel every inch of Michael''s rod sliding in and out of her ass. He grabbed her breasts and begins to squeeze them and touch her erect nipples.


    Trying to stay quiet, Erika knows it''ll be a challenge, she sways her body side to side as Michael thrusts himself in and out of her from beneath. She feels her body dripping in sweat from the intense physical activity... Yeah, she took it as a physical activity.


    Erika lets out a deep snarl when her pussy begins to tremble. She buckles herself and shoves Michael down flat on his back with her arms. Taking control; She increases the tempo pushing herself further down into his lap, shoving the entirety of his shaft up her asshole and pulling herself up.


    Erika pushes down and then back up repeatedly. Michael uses a free arm to slap her ass from behind. Erika is unable to stay in control of herself any longer. She feels her pussy clench tight before relaxing, releasing her creamy flow. She moans deeply as her orgasm hit hard.


    Erika feels her cum spill out of her vagina with her hubby''s cock lodged in her other hole. She leans down into him for another kiss, calming down from her orgasm.


    Michael knew he''s about to hit his peak. Knowing Erika just cummed all over him, he continues to thrust himself up and down, while Erika continued kisses his neck softly, nibbling his ear in the process. She whispers words of encouragement to him.


    "That''s right my handsome husband. Fuck this tight ass of mine. Fuck your wife in the ass! It''s all yours darling! Cum inside my ass! You know you want to. That''s right! Just like that! I know you want this!" Erika said to him.


    Michael listened to Erika''s dirty talk, a little stunned. He hits his final orgasm of the night thinking about his wife''s words.


    "FUCK ERIKA!!! I''m cumming!!" Michael growled.


    He penetrated her asshole slowly until the sensitivity of the sensation becomes overwhelming for him to continue to thrust into her. His cock pauses, shooting his seed up her tight hole. Erika moaned with him feeling just how much of his milk shot up into her bowels.


    Michael has about six or seven powerful eruptions, spitting out semen. He only pulls his penis out of Erika''s ass when it stops twitching.


    Erika sat upright, then got off his body and allows him to calm down. Michael looked at her with devious smile on his face, while Erika smirked, and proceeds to kiss him lustfully. They make out for a few minutes getting a taste of each other with their tongues battling in their mouths. Erika lies down next to Michael after they calmed down.


    "Wow, That was..." Michael turned his head towards Erika.


    "Unforgettable." She answered, kissing him again.

 Chapter 422 We Need His Blood

    [NEXT DAY.][DRAGON EMPIRE.]


    Michael, Erika, Jennifer, and Tyson sat with Drakon and his family, eating breakfast.


    "So Supreme? Where to now? Like where are you guys going next?" Annabelle asked staring at Michael.


    Michael placed down the glass of water, and turned his head towards her:


    "We have more important missions to do, so we''re going to the second mission."


    Michael said not revealing anything, and continue eating.


    "So is Drakon going with you?" Josephine asked, turning her head to her son.


    "Yes, Mum... My partner will need some backup, and I''ll gladly help him."


    Ragnarok, and Josephine nodded at Drakon, and Carina asked:


    "Are you all going?"


    "No, just Michael and Drakon." Tyson answered.


    "Ok."


    Michael stopped eating, and placed down his spoon, before he could say or do anything, the system''s voice sounded in his head:


    [DING!!!!]


    His eyes shrunk to the size of a needle with the loud notification, but what followed next stunned him:


    {Two months Left.}


    Michael blinked in surprised.


    {New quest triggered.}


    ''You got to be kidding me!'' he exclaimed inwardly.


    {Quest: Solo the fourth Realm.}


    ''If I tell you I''m confused, will you believe me?''


    {You don''t have to be confused, Host... To complete the quest, you must go to the fourth Realm alone.}


    ''Can you explain "Alone"?''


    {You can''t take any of your Guild members. You can''t take Drakon, and Reaper.}


    ''What about my walkers?'' Michael asked in mild surprised.


    {Walkers are bonded to Host, so Host can take them anywhere.}


    ''Solo? Even Reaper won''t be able to accompany me, wait, what about Abyss.''


    {Abyss is now a walker, so--}


    ''I understand.''


    Michael moved his gaze on everyone present, and announced:


    "Mrs Josephine, What''ll you do if Drakon stay back?"


    Josephine looked at Michael in surprised, then turned to her Son, seeing the same surprised expression on his face.


    "Mr Supreme, you said he''ll be of good help to you, then why--"


    "--Don''t worry about it, Drakon need to know how to rule the kingdom. He''ll be better off with both of you."


    The group looked at one another, and sighed:


    "Ok, Partner." Drakon nodded.


    ''Hey you! System gave me a quest to do alone, I''ll be back, and you''ll be coming with me on our other missions.''


    Drakon blinked hearing Michael''s telepathic massage, and nodded with a smile.


    ''Understood partner, just take care of yourself and Reaper.''


    ''Can''t take Reaper too.''


    ''Oh! Birdbrain is also staying behind, wait! Then how would I know if you won''t misbehave in that realm?!''


    Michael blinked with Drakon''s yell, and chuckled inwardly:


    ''I have a way to take Reaper.''


    ''Let me guess, the way you change Abyss?''


    ''Yes.''


    Michael nodded.


    Erika and Jennifer looked at one another, and smiled knowingly.


    "When are you leaving, Micky?" Jennifer asked.


    "Right now."


    Michael''s answer stunned the four.


    Erika: "Now?"


    Jennifer: "What if I didn''t ask?! Will you just disappear??"


    Tyson: "....."


    Drakon: "....."


    "Yes, I''m going after breakfast." He stood up, and bowed at Drakon''s family:


    "Thanks for the breakfast, we''ll have our leave."


    "We should be the one thanking you, Supreme... If it hadn''t been for you, I would still be locked up in that dark pit, and Draconian would still be chaotic... But you and your friends changed that, and our future... We''re forever grateful." Ragnarok said with a smile. He stood up and bowed at Michael.


    "It''s nothing, Just helping my partner out... Are you guys done eating?"


    "Yeah, I''m full." Tyson said, standing up.


    "Same... Thank you, Queen Josephine." Erika said.


    "Yeah, please look after yourselves, We''ll get going." Jennifer added.


    "Wait!"


    Annabelle stood up, and rushed out of the dinning room.


    The four looked at one another, and waited... In less than five minutes, Annabelle rushed back with a small golden box in her hand.


    She then handed it to Tyson:


    "A gift from us."


    Tyson took the box, and opened it seeing four normal looking bracelets in it.


    "I discovered you guys like wearing bracelets, so I asked our Priest to create enchanted Bracelets for you all... It gives advantage in speed, and health." Annabelle explained.


    "Thank you." Tyson said, he looked at his AI bracelet and chuckled with her misunderstanding.


    "You can give Mira mine... A gift from me." Michael said, and snapped his fingers, creating a gateway to Amerisa behind his group.


    Right inside the dinning room.


    "Yeah, I said I''ll get them something! Annabelle, you just save me big time." Tyson said with a smile.


    Annabelle was confused, but still nodded her head.


    "Hubby, be safe."


    Erika walked towards Michael, and hugged him tightly:


    "I''ll be waiting for round two." She whispered in his ears.


    Michael smirked:


    "Just get ready." He whispered back.


    The two lightly kissed one another, and separated.


    "Come on, Girl! You''ll see him again, not like he''s running away." Jennifer said, while everyone chuckled.


    "You."


    "--Shhh."


    Jennifer walked towards Michael and gave him a hug:


    "See you later, Micky."


    "Don''t trouble Tyson, Ok."


    "When have I ever trouble him?" Jennifer asked back.


    Michael chuckled, and separated from the hug


    After saying their goodbyes, Michael, Drakon and his family watched as Erika, Tyson, and Jennifer walked inside the gateway, disappearing from the hall.


    "Come Drakon."


    Michael closed the gateway, and walked towards the door, Drakon following behind him.


    ____


    [Some miles from the Dragon Empire.]


    Michael came to a stop, moving his gaze around:


    "Reaper, come out."


    The space tore opened, and Reaper walked out, his eyes instantly settled on Drakon.


    "I see Lizard is here too."


    Drakon raised an eyebrow:


    "Don''t think because you''re now stronger than me, I can''t still teach you a lesson."


    "Hahaha! Master, Lizard want to teach me a lesson! Hahaha!"


    Michael chuckled, and waved his hand dismissively at them:


    "We aren''t here to fight, we have a mission to do, and Drakon will be staying back from this one."


    "Oh?" Reaper was surprised, turning his head to Michael, who continued:


    "The only way you can follow me is if I turn you into an Abyss Walker, so I summoned you here to ask for your permission... If you accept, you''ll be one of my walkers, and will be able to join me, but if not, you won''t be able to follow me." Michael explained.


    "About being a walker? What''s the gain?" Reaper asked.


    "Let me tell you birdbrain, walkers have more powers than normal soldiers, and are technically unkillable, and completely loyal... But with all these benefits, they''re also Disadvantages."


    Drakon paused for some seconds, and continued:


    "If you''re a Walker, you won''t be able to reproduce, make love, or even feel emotions... Most of all, you won''t have blood, let''s say, all your human organs and blood cells have been replaced by something more powerful."


    Reaper listened to Drakon, and turned to Michael, who was also staring at Drakon.


    "How the hell did you know so much about Walkers?" Michael asked in mild confusion.


    "That''s nothing new, just some observation." Drakon replied.


    Michael nodded, and the two turned to Reaper:


    "So, What''s your decision, Reaper? No one is forcing you to choose." Michael said.


    Reaper thought for some seconds, and nodded his head: "I want to be a walker."


    The two looked at one another in surprised, not expecting that answer.


    "Why are you surprised? My goal is to follow the lord still the very end, I don''t care about reproduction, or organs... I just need more powers to be able to stand and protect the Lord."


    Michael was touched hearing Reaper, he walked towards him, and gave Reaper a hug.


    "You''re the best." He said, and turned to Drakon.


    "Come on."


    Drakon nodded, and joined the group hug... After some seconds, he asked:


    "So when are you turning him?"


    _______


    [Underworld.]


    ***Damnit!! Now Zelus is in his team, What the hell is wrong with you guys?!! Why didn''t you drag Zelus back?!!*** Hades yelled at Ares and Echidna.


    ***Calm yourself, Hades... We aren''t responsible for others'' choices, If we had dragged him back, he would still be grumbling that he could defeat Michael... So by leaving him there, he learned his lesson.*** Ares said.


    ***Yes, and why are you so worked up?! My husband will be released in a week time... Then we''ll have our revenge, even if Michael has 10 Zelus, he will be powerless.***


    Hades moved his gaze on the two, and sighed deeply:


    ***Both of you still don''t get it! Zelus is one of the strongest angels we have... With him under Michael, we''ll be in another disadvantage.*** He said.


    ***The past is the past... So Hecate.*** Gaea turned to the old goddess, with gray hair, and eyes.


    ***What news have you gotten about Typhon?*** She asked. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***Typhon is locked in Chaos, his key is something very. Very precious.*** She closed her eyes, and after some seconds, opened it.


    ***The Key is Michael''s blood... A drop will be enough, and Sword Saint.*** She turned to Sword Saint, who quickly stood up, and bowed her head.


    ***Your other soul fragment is in the fourth realm... Her name is Kara. When Michael opened the gateway, I''ll help you get there.***


    Sword saint was stunned, next moment, a blissful smile appeared on her face:


    ***Thank you so much, Goddess Hecate!***


    ***No worries.*** Hecate waved her hand, dismissing the thanks, a smile on her face.


    "Wait, You need Michael''s blood to release ruler Typhon?" Nemesis asked in mild surprised, while Hecate nodded:


    ***And I know how to get it.*** A devilish smirk appeared on Hecate''s face.

 Chapter 423 Fourth Realm

    [Fourth Realm.]BAM!!!


    A young boy looking 15 years old leaped backward, landing steadily on the ground.


    He raised his head to the young lady before him, and smirked:


    "Who would have thought you finally revealed your true self... I was getting bored pretending." He said with a smirk.


    The lady before him sneered:


    "You''re truly cunning, you deceived everyone for far too long, including me... I thought you''ll make a good soldier for Lord Typhon, who would have thought you''ll be against him." The woman said.


    "Oh? Ms Kara... Sorry, what is that your name again? Yeah... Sword saint, What made you think you can defeat me?" The young boy asked, standing upright.


    Kara moved her gaze around the place, staring at the monsters killing everyone. They were currently in front of the Human empire, with half of it already destroyed by the monsters, and her soldiers.


    She moved her gaze back to the young man:


    "Jack... I mean Aaron, what''s your gained from all this? The raid was cursed by me, so what will you gain for stopping it?!" She asked.


    "What will I gain?" The young boy grinned, revealing rows of white teeth.


    "I''ll gain power, and most of all, the throne of being the emperor of this whole realm! I, Aaron, the god of the sky will show you I''m the greatest!"


    He clenched his fists. Moment next, a powerful wave of energy burst out from him, pushing the lady some meters back.


    "You think you''re strong enough to face me??" The lady asked with a smirked.


    The young boy scoffed, his eyes bloodred... "I can kill anyone, you aren''t an exception..."


    Boom!!


    He disappeared, appeared in front of Kara, and sent a punch.


    Kara quickly waved her hand in front of her, sending a powerful light plasma blast towards Aaron.


    "Weak!"


    Aaron''s punch collided on the blast, instantly shattering it... Kara''s eyes widened, as the punch smashed into her face, throwing her meters back.


    BAM!!


    She fell heavily on the ground, and threw up a mouthful of blood.


    "Don''t tell me you''re done." Aaron landed on his feet, his sliver hair glowing.


    BAM!!


    Two men landed beside him, staring at the lady with killing instinct.


    "Should I kill her, Master?" The one on his right asked.


    "There''s no need for that, Protean. She talks about her soul fragment which is somewhere else... And also said it''s coming today, let''s wait and see how powerful this soul fragment is."


    Aaron said in a calm tone, his gaze fixed on Kara, who slowly stood up from the ground.


    "Elder Kara!"


    An old man landed before Kara, checking the bruise on her face.


    "Kill him, Dean."


    Kara hissed out.


    The Dean looked at the young boy, and the two men beside him; then turned back to Kara.


    "You know no one can kill him, It''ll be better to retreat." He said.


    "No! Today is the chosen day! I won''t retreat, we just need to hold on... Tell the soldiers, Annihilation strategy! Now!"


    The Dean stared at her in mild confusion, but still nodded his head, then yelled at the soldiers fighting some red skin humanoid demons.


    "SOLDIERS! ANNIHILATION STRATEGY!!!"


    The whole soldiers in white armor instantly stopped fighting, they all leaped backward, and with a flick of their wrist, vials appeared in their hands.


    The young boy looked at the vials with a raised eyebrow... He turned to the red skin demons, and commanded in a calm tone.


    "Stop them."


    The demons nodded, and shot forward, but the hundreds of soldiers instantly drank every single drop of the content in it.


    BOOM!!


    Black energy smoke burst out from them, throwing the demons meters backward.


    The demons stabilized themselves, and looked up at the soldiers, who now has four hands, their red eyes fixed on them.


    "This?" Aaron was stunned.


    "Hahahah!! Don''t be surprised! The Hellions will be your doom! Attack!"


    With Kara''s yell, all the soldiers shot forward.


    Aaron stared at them for some seconds, then turned his head to Kara.


    "Saying the truth, I''m impressed... But my soldiers are undead, they can''t be killed."


    "Huh?"


    Kara turned to the battle, and to her surprised, the demons who were bisected or even beheaded all stopped up, walked up to their body parts, and joined back together.


    "..."


    "See that, you can''t win me... Dolor, kill the Dean."


    Dolor nodded, and without hesitation shot forward, at that exact moment, the space between the two forces; and in front of the charging Dolor tore opened.


    BOOM!!


    A trail of lightning struck him, throwing Dolor backward.


    BAM!


    Aaron looked down at Dolor, who fell before him in surprised, then looked up at the gateway in front of him.


    "Who?" He asked in mild confusion.


    BOOM!!!


    A figure lunged out from the gateway, landing in front of them... Dark energy smoke emanating from the stranger''s body...


    Aaron looked at the red skin wolf, with dragon wings, and was even more confused.


    "Another monster, Protean, kill it."


    Whoosh!


    Protean drew out his sword, and shot towards the wolf.


    "Die!"


    He raised his sword, and smashed down.


    BAM!!!


    "Huh?"


    Protean was stunned, seeing his sword in the wolf''s hand.


    "He caught my weapon?" He was stunned.


    "I see some people are looking for death."


    Before Protean could think of anything, hell fire fell from the sky, instantly colliding on him.


    BOOM!!!


    Protean flew backward, falling on Aaron''s right.


    "Oh? This is surprising." Aaron said, staring at the wolf in surprised. Even Kara and the Dean were confused by the newcomer. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No one can defeat Protean with one attack, and this Wolf just did it with only one skill.


    Protean stood up, and shook his head in disbelief:


    "Master, that fire... The energy used isn''t Sid."


    "I know, Protean... It''s related to the Abyssal... So you''re Reaper, I wonder if you''re related to the last Reaper we met... But, you still have to pay for attacking my subordinate." Aaron pointed a finger at Reaper.


    "[Fire bullet]."


    A flame in size of a bullet shot out from his finger, heading straight towards Reaper.


    BOOM!!


    A dark energy beam shot out from the gateway, past Reaper, and collided on the flame, instantly shattering it... The beam moved, and collided on Aaron, throwing him miles away.


    BOOM!!


    "...!!"


    The whole battlefield froze in shock, even the monsters, and soldiers stopped fighting.


    Who''s strong enough to knock down Aaron?

 Chapter 424 So Troublesome

    The silence latest for a whole 30 seconds, before Aaron appeared on his exact spot... His clothes tattered... But a smirk could be seen on his face."Master, are you alright?" Protean and Dolor asked in mild surprised.


    "Oh, I''m more than alright, finally, someone who can keep up with me."


    "*Keep up with you? I see some people are thinking beyond their capacity.*"


    A dense amount of killing instinct spread out from the gateway, covering the whole field, instantly, all the Monsters attacking all stopped, and bowed their heads.


    "This?"


    Kara, Aaron, Protean, Dolor, and even the Dean were speechless. They got even more confused, seeing the Hellions moving backward In fear. Dark clouds covered the whole sky, turning day into night.


    "What''s this?" Kara asked in mild confusion.


    ''So, She doesn''t know about this? Then who''s this unknown stranger?'' Aaron thought, his gaze fixed on the Gateway.


    Whoosh!!!!


    Ten black armored Dragons shot out from the gateway, into the sky, slowly blending with the darkness, their red eyes glowing in the night.


    "Master, is it me, or are those Dragons all in the Transcendent realm?" Protean asked in mild horror.


    "These guys, none of them have Sid or demonic energy... Who really are these people?!!" Dolor asked in mild confusion.


    "What''s happening here?" A female hybrid, both a dwarf, and a cat landed beside Aaron, staring at the Gateway with interest.


    "What happened to you, Emperor?" She asked in mild surprised, noticing Aaron''s body.


    "We don''t know who attacked, but the attacker is inside that gateway, right behind that wolf." Protean answered.


    "Yes Modena, don''t attack... That wolf is stronger than Protean." Dolor said, staring at Reaper.


    Modena raised an eyebrow, then laughed out loud:


    "I don''t know you two are so fearful, let me show you how to take care of a monster."


    Before the two could say something, Modena shot towards Reaper, a sword appearing in her hand...


    Moment next:


    Whoosh!!


    BOOOM!!!


    Ten pillars of dark fire fell from the sky, colliding right in front of Modena, throwing her backward.


    BAM!!


    She fell heavily on the ground, looking up at the sky in terror.


    "This?"


    Her eyes shrunk to the size of a needle, seeing the twenty red eyes in the sky:


    "Are those?"


    "Yeah, Dragons. They all came from that gateway, we don''t know why the main boss isn''t coming out." Protean said.


    Aaron stared at the gateway, and chuckled:


    "I''ll have to bring him out."


    He raised his hand into the sky.


    BOOM!!


    A Hundred lightning bolts tore the clouds, and without hesitation shot towards the gateway.


    Reaper raised his head to the Lightning, and pointed a claw at it... And with a thought, a Vortex opened in front of them, swallowing the whole Lightning attack.


    "This?" Aaron was stunned.


    "I''m a lot stronger than you, but why can you stop all my attack?"


    The wolf stared at him for some seconds, and finally said something:


    "Because I''m now taking powers from my Lord!"


    He turned to the side, and got down on one kneel, bowing his head.


    Aaron and everyone watched in mild surprised, shock, and Awe, as more figures walked out, all in black armors... They formed two rows of lines, and followed Reaper''s action, bowing down their heads.


    Everyone watched as a young man in black armor walked out, his face concealed in his helmet, as the gateway closed behind him.


    "Master, all these guys are Transcendent, and some are even stronger than Transcendent realm... What the hell!" Protean whispered in mild shock.


    Aaron stared at the man for some seconds, and sighed softly.


    "I don''t know you''re so troublesome." Aaron said, staring at Michael.


    Michael moved his gaze around the place, and the four people in front of him, and stopped on Aaron.


    {Name: Aaron Lucian.}


    {Species: Elf and Demon.}


    {Level: N/A.}


    {Rank: god Realm.}


    {Strength: N/A}


    {Defense: N/A}


    {Agility: N/A}


    {Mana: N/A}


    {Intelligence: 89%}


    {HP: N/A}


    {Cheat: Disadvantage: weak against anything with different energy signature.}


    Michael stared at him for some seconds, and chuckled to himself:


    {Ding!!}


    {Host completed the second quest: Travel to the fourth Realm.}


    {System rewarded host with a new bloodline: Elementary mastery. Consisting elements: Fire, Earth, Water, and Wind.}


    {Mastery have been boosted to Lv90.}


    {Congratulations, Host have completed a quest: Solo the fourth Realm.}


    {Reward: Defense have been activated.}


    ''WOW! I love you system!!''


    {Thanks you, Host.}


    "You know me?"


    He turned his attention to Aaron.


    "Yes, You might hide your face in that armor, but you can''t hide your identity... I know you''re Michael."


    Whoosh!!


    The ten figures'', and Reaper''s eyes instantly glowed red.


    "Call the Ruler by his name again, and you''ll pay for it." Apate hissed out, her hand already on her sword hilt, hanging behind her.


    "You speak to the Emperor with respect!" Protean hissed back, pointing his sword at Apate.


    "Who the hell are these people?!!"


    Michael looked over his shoulder, seeing Kara and the Dean, with the Hellions standing behind them, He raised an eyebrow...


    ...He then turned to Aaron, seeing the demons standing behind him.


    "How nice, let me guessed, your demons are a total of 1,000, right? And those Hellions are a total of 5,000... Am I wrong?"


    "That was a good guess, but who are you?" Kara asked with a frown.


    "I''ll get to you later..." Michael said to Kara, staring at her over his shoulder, then turned to Aaron, and asked:


    "I need something very important from you."


    "The egg, right?"


    Michael tilted his head to the side, raised his hands, and removed his helmet:


    "How do you know I''m looking for an egg?" He asked in mild surprised.


    "I''ll give you, only if you tell me, One; why these Monsters are bowing to you? Two; You''ll have to spar with me... Win and you''ll have the egg."


    "What if you lose?" Michael asked back.


    "Is there something you need?"


    "Yes, a way to the Abyss."


    Aaron thought about Michael''s words for some seconds, and nodded his head: "Ok, I know the way."


    "Then I accept, we have a deal--"


    ***--Can you two shut up?!!!***


    "...."


    "...."


    The two were stunned. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 425 Attack!!

    The group all turned their heads to the east, seeing a young lady walking towards them, a long sword in her hand."Blood Ivy?" Aaron muttered, staring at the lady walking towards them.


    "Why does she look like Sword Saint?" Michael asked In mild confusion.


    "Sword saint?" Aaron turned his head to Michael, a little stunned by his word.


    "Yes, sword saint, she''s the third lord of Typhon."


    "No way, she said she''s Sword Saint, and also the third lord of Typhon... Are you thinking what I''m thinking?" Aaron asked, holding his jaw with a thoughtful expression.


    "That these two are one?"


    {Actually, Host. There are three.}


    ''You know?!''


    {Yes Host, I know everything.}


    ''Then why didn''t you tell me?!''


    {Host didn''t ask.}


    "..."


    Michael was already used to the system, and turned his head to Blood Ivy.


    "So, she''s evil?" He asked, turning his head to Aaron.


    "Yes, one of the strongest under the skull." Aaron answered.


    "I don''t know why I''m here, so let''s start by killing all the evil guys." Michael said.


    Blood Ivy came to a stop, and moved her gaze around the place:


    ***Do you think I''m here to fight...? If I am, you won''t be alive... Look at you! You don''t even has Sid or Demonic energies, and you dare say you will kill me.***


    She spat out with disdain, staring at Michael.


    "A lot of people had said that exact words, and you''ll meet their end."


    Blood Ivy scoffed, she held her sword on it hilt, and pulled out the blade... Then infused her energies in it.


    ***Stop this, and I''ll know if you''re worthy.***


    With a horizontal swing of her sword, she sent a powerful light blade towards the group.


    The blade was so bright, and radiant that everyone has to cover their eyes for some seconds.


    Michael sighed helplessly, and waved his hand. A Vortex appeared before him, and behind Blood Ivy.


    The blade entered the vortex, and came out from the other vortex, right behind Blood Ivy.


    Blood Ivy looked over her shoulder, and disappeared, her attack collided on the ground, instantly shattering it.


    She appeared In front of the stunned Kara, and smiled at her.


    ***We''ll be reunited soon.*** She looked at Michael and Aaron over her shoulder.


    ***Not here, and not now.***


    She turned, and smirked at them:


    ***All thanks to Supreme. Let''s go.***


    "Huh?"


    Before Michael could ask anything, the three disappeared with the Hellions.


    "Thanks to you? What did she mean by that?" Aaron asked.


    "How would I know?" Michael asked back. He looked around the Monsters who were still bowing and turned to Aaron:


    "You asked why these guys are bowing to me, right?"


    Aaron nodded, while Protean, Modena and Dolor looked at one another, and turned to Michael, also listening.


    "Because they''re all from the Abyss... They are rampant because I was away." He said with a smile, and asked the system.


    ''I hope I''m saying the truth?''


    {Yes.}


    Michael nodded again, and continued:


    "Watch!"


    He snapped his fingers, instantly, all the monsters dropped dead on the ground.


    Aaron and his group watched as the Monsters'' skin peeled off, moment next, their bodies disintegrated, turning into ashes.


    "...."


    The group were stunned by the scene, but after some moments, white smoke flew out from the monsters'' ashes; forming the monsters, all in a black armors... All this happened in less than 15 seconds, which made Aaron flabbergasted.


    {Abyss Walkers Increased.}


    {Total walkers: 1,567,985.}


    Michael was stunned by the number, so he moved his gaze on the monsters again... Discovering they aren''t that much, he turned to Aaron:


    "How many monsters are in this world?"


    Aaron raised an eyebrow with his question. He thought for a long time and opened his mouth:


    "Total number is unknown, even to me... But if it''s about the monsters from the gates, well... I''ll say they are above 500,000."


    "Hmm..."


    Michael held his jaw with his thumb and index fingers, thinking about Aaron''s answer.


    "Is something Wrong?" Aaron asked in mild confusion.


    "Yes." Michael answered, now walking away from the group.


    "Did that mean, all the monsters around the fourth realm turn into my walkers? Can I really do that?" He said in a low voice, still walking.


    He stopped at the center of the field, looked at the human capital some miles away, and snapped his fingers.


    "I hope they can handle this."


    BOOOOOM!!!


    Aaron and his group moved backward, seeing the huge gateway opening before them... The gateway was 100 meters wide, and 70 meters high.


    "What is he doing?" Modena asked in mild shock, moving backward with Aaron.


    "*My Ruler is summoning his soldiers.*" Reaper said.


    Aaron blinked in shock.


    "Soldiers?" Aaron muttered, hovering above the sky, watching Michael ten miles away.


    BOOOOOM!!!


    A young girl in Golden armor, looking 17 years old climbed on the Capital Wall, staring at the gateway in horror.


    "This?! We can''t win this... Elder Kara want to wipe us out!" She yelled.


    "But, who''s that? I think he''s the one creating the gateway." Another girl, who was younger than the first, said.


    "Look closely, Angela. Have you seen that guy before?" She added.


    Angela stared at the gateway for some seconds, and sighed:


    "I promise Aaron if he helps us, we''ll become his vassal state, only if he protects us... But I can''t even see him... Did I make a mistake, Aura?" She asked, turning to her sister.


    "Sister, You made a choice for the sake of our empire... If you had refused Aaron''s offer, that bitch Kara would have destroyed us... Who would have thought someone we trusted will do this to us?! She not only killed our Mum, but also our dad and now, she wants to take over the kingdom."


    Aura turned to Angela: "Don''t worry, although I don''t like that guy from the start, I know he has a good heart."


    Angela slowly nodded:


    "The things I did and planned against him... He still helped us; apologies isn''t enough, but for now... We need to stop that gateway."


    She turned to the soldiers on the wall, and yelled.


    "Prepare the artillery attacks!"


    "Yes, Princess Angela!!"


    The soldiers yelled, and started loading the huge siege weapons to attack Michael.


    _


    Noticing the strange noises, Aaron turned his head to the Capital, only to see the Catapults getting ready to fire.


    "This! Protean stop her!"


    He yelled, before Protean could move, the Catapults released more than twenty boulders towards Michael, whose focus was fixed on the gateways... He was trying to create a gateway all over this world, in every single location where his walkers are located.


    Seeing the boulders, the ten commanders instantly disappeared.


    Whoosh!!?


    Everyone only saw a flash, and the 30 boulders instantly turned to dust.


    They all fixed their gazes on the Capital, discovering the threats, the ten shot forward with pure killing instinct.


    "Shit!! Stop those Transcendent!!" Aaron yelled, and disappeared, his group instantly followed behind.


    "Uh?"


    Angela was stunned seeing their attacks easily destroyed and the ten figures moving towards them with insane speed.


    "Can someone move so fast?!" She asked in mild surprised.


    "Sister... Sister, they are all Transcendent!" Aura yelled in horror.


    Angela''s face instantly turned paled, she yelled at the soldiers:


    "Defense mode!! Frontline, Attack!!"


    The soldiers beneath the wall in the capital instantly created a green barrier around the City, while the ones on the wall continue firing.


    "*Kill!*"


    Apate hissed out, and drew both her swords, she infused her Abyssal energy and with a horizontal swing, she sent two powerful swords blades towards the capital.


    Azazel''s eyes glowed bloodred, and pointed a finger at the Catapults.


    Whoosh!!!


    Two orbs shot out, heading towards the siege weapons.


    The rest moved with pure intent to kill, easily dodging the attacks, moving towards the capital.


    "This?!" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Angela watched the two attacks in horror. The blades collided on the barrier, instantly shattering it.


    BOOM!!!


    The soldiers responsible for the barrier instantly threw up a mouthful of blood, all dropping to their knees.


    "This! Atta--" Angela froze seeing the two tiny orbs flying towards them.


    "Get down!!"


    She grabbed her sister, and leaped down from the wall, the fastest soldiers followed her actions, while the slowest.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!


    Azazel''s attack collided on the siege weapons, shattering both the weapons and wall into nothingness.


    Angela landed with a roll, with her sister. The two looked up at the wall, seeing it was gone, half of their soldiers on it, dead... Chaos everywhere, as the soldiers ran for their lives, some getting ready to fight the still charging figures.


    "What type of Monsters are these?!" She asked, standing up from the ground with Aura.


    The two sisters, and soldiers froze seeing the ten black armored figures stopping above them, their weapons glowing with an unholy light, red eyes fixed on them.


    "*You dare attack the Ruler, and your punishment is death!*" Apate hissed out, pointing her sword at Angela.


    Before the ten could attack, Aaron and his group appeared in front of them.


    "STOP!!"

 Chapter 426 How?

    Apate stared at Aaron for some seconds, and asked:"*Are you protecting these low lives?*"


    "It''s all a misunderstanding." Aaron yelled at her.


    "*Misunderstanding? Why didn''t they find a way to understand before attacking the Ruler?*"


    "This?"


    Aaron was stunned, he looked over his shoulder at Angela and Aura... Then turned to Apate.


    "I know, but you can''t punish ignorance, what about you ask your ruler before acting?" He suggested, and added:


    "Your Ruler might get angry if he discovered you acted without his order."


    Apate and the nine commanders stared at him for a while, then Reaper''s voice sounded from behind.


    "He''s right, For now... Let''s keep them as captives, leave it for the Lord to judge their fate."


    "Huh?"


    Before Angela could think of anything, Figures in black armors instantly covered the whole sky... Their red eyes planting fear deep in their cores.


    "Aaron--"


    "--It''s ok, I think this is better." Aaron cut her off.


    "Better? We''re surrounded, and these guys could kill us any seconds... Wait, who are these guys?!" Angela yelled.


    "Stop yelling, their Ruler is right outside, and I''m sure you saw the young man opening the gateway, right?"


    Angela looked at her sister, and nodded at Aaron.


    "That''s the Ruler of these soldiers, you attacked him, and your decision angered his Commanders." He explained.


    "Commanders? All Transcendent?! Then how powerful is this Ruler?"


    "Don''t know, all I know is... His commanders alone can level your capital, let alone his full force. If his soldiers are these powerful, how powerful do you think he is?"


    BOOOM!!


    Angela looked up at sky, seeing purple lightning striking to the ground around the young man.


    They watched as he slowly lowered his hand, and before they knew it, Michael disappeared.


    "Huh?"


    The sisters and soldiers were stunned.


    "What happened here?"


    Their heart skip a beat hearing Michael''s voice above them.


    "*Ruler, she attacked you.*"


    "Oh"


    Michael turned his head to Angela and Aura, then settled it on Aaron.


    "Who are these girls?" He asked.


    "She''s crown Princess Angela, and her younger sister, Princess Aura."


    "I didn''t ask for their titles, but their names, well... Don''t worry about that. Fall back walkers."


    Apate and the walkers instantly sheathed their weapons, standing still.


    "Come, I want to show you guys something."


    Michael ascended into the air, and flew out from the capital.


    Aaron and his group looked at one another, and followed behind him.


    _


    Michael hovered some meters from the gateway, and looked at the group who stood five miles away.


    "March!"


    He commanded, turning his head to the gateway.


    BOOM!


    The gateway glowed with his words, and moment next unknown amount of Monsters marched out from it.


    Aaron, Protean, Modena, Dolor, Angela, Aura, and the soldiers who followed were all stunned speechless... Their jaws dropped wide open.


    Protean: "Are these his soldiers?"


    Modena; "These alone can conquer the whole of Elvis."


    "Not only Elvis, the three continents will be taken over." Dolor added.


    Michael stood above the clouds with a smirk on his face.


    __


    [15 minutes Later.]


    "We have been standing for 15 minutes now, and his soldiers are still pouring out. What the hell...? And I can see monsters, Orcs, Hugh beasts and so on in their lines... And all these are under one man. Aaron, who exactly is this?" Aura asked.


    "He''s the god of the Abyssal." Aaron gave a simple reply, staring at Michael''s army with envy.


    "Does that mean he''s a god?"


    "What''s are you asking, Aura? Emperor Aaron already told you the answer." Dolor said to her.


    BOOOM!!!!


    The group turned their heads to their right, seeing a pillar of light smashing on the ground.


    "What is this?"


    A beautiful elf in golden armor walked out, a sword hanging on her waist. She momentarily froze seeing the sea of monsters miles away.


    "We wondered why the monsters were entering the gateway which appeared in the elves'' kingdom; who would have thought they were coming here."


    A young girl with long flaming red hair said, she was in a red armor, her gaze fixed on the monsters.


    "Yeah, I was also stunned by the change in their behavior, Emily." Another girl, an elf added.


    "Hmm... So what are we doing? Attacking?" A young boy with a bow in hand asked.


    Eight figures walked out from the gateway, all armored, and looked like they had just past through hell.


    "I''ll hold that thought back, Vince... Attacked and we all die." The elf in a golden armor, said, walking towards Aaron and the waiting group.


    "But, Queen mother... We have Aaron." Vince said.


    "Yes, we have Aaron, but I''m worried about that Human."


    The seven following behind all raised their head to Michael, who was hovering above the monsters.


    "He has the powers to kill all these monsters, which were hundreds of miles away, and even turn them into these things, and opened a gateway, bringing them to this location. And Aaron didn''t attack him, look, Aaron is silently watching the monsters, and the monsters are also not attacking. So this Human isn''t our enemy... Saying the truth, we should be grateful."


    The seven blinked in both surprised, and shocked. They silently followed behind the Queen, and stopped in front of Aaron and his group.


    "What happened, Mum? Why are you here? You should be in the elves'' Kingdom."


    "I know Aaron, but I can''t let my soldiers and family fight these Monsters alone." The Queen said, turning her head to Michael.


    "Who''s that, Son? And how is he doing this?"


    "That... That is Michael, the god of the Abyssal, and ruler of all these monsters... He was away for some time, and now he''s back to close the gate and stop the monsters."


    "Close the gates? But the Skull created it, and no one can close or destroy them." The young elf said. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know Lilly, But he can."


    The Queen nodded, and sighed: "Your grandfather is dead."


    Aaron just nodded indifferently:


    "He deserved it."


    The Queen slowly nodded:


    "You have a point... So what next?" She asked.


    "We''re waiting for his complete army." Aaron answered.


    "Complete Army?!! Isn''t this enough?!!" Vince yelled in shock.


    "Not enough to defeat the main boss."


    Michael landed in front of the group, moving his gaze from the Queen, to the seven newcomers.


    Seeing his puzzled expression, Aaron introduced:


    "Michael, this is my Mother, Queen Aurora, and she''s Lilly, my sister, and this beautiful demoness is known as Emily, my fianc¨¦e... This is Rhea, Katherina, and..."


    Aaron went onwards and introduced everyone to Michael, after he was done, he asked:


    "Who''s this boss you mentioned?"


    Michael looked at him, then turned around to his soldiers.


    "The Boss is strong enough to destroy a realm with one command, and the only way to defeat him is by being the strongest, and having the strongest force..."


    He looked at Aaron over his shoulder; "You said you want to spar with me, right? If you can defeat one of my walkers, then we''ll spar."


    "Spar? What''s he saying, Son?" Aurora asked in mild surprised.


    Aaron looked at the Commanders and smirked: "They aren''t the only transcendent I have killed, So Yes! I accept."


    Michael smiled: "Ok, what if we start? Right now."


    Aaron moved his gaze on the hundreds of thousands of walkers and turned to Michael:


    "Only one?" He asked to clarify.


    Michael nodded.


    "Then I''m ready."


    Michael nodded and gestured to Dracula who stood behind him, but Aaron stopped him.


    "No! That walker as you called them isn''t your strongest, I need."


    Aaron pointed at Apate, Azazel, Predator, Chimaera, Abyss, and lastly Reaper.


    "Any of these guys." He said.


    "You do know these are my strongest, all above the Transcendent realm... And Apate is a Primordial, while Azazel, and Predator are both True gods, with Reaper is only a step to enter the True God Realm... Are you really sure you can face them?" Michael asked.


    "One? No, at least three of them."


    Michael and everyone were stunned hearing Aaron, but out of curiosity, Michael nodded.


    "If you say so... Apate, Azazel and Reaper... Take him to school, If you can, break a few bones."


    "Huh?"


    Aurora, Protean, Lilly, and Emily were shocked hearing Michael''s command.


    Apate, Azazel, and Reaper stepped forward. Their eyes fixed on Aaron.


    "I suggest everyone to move back."


    Michael said, ascending into the air.


    Aurora waved her hand, teleporting her group some miles away, leaving the four behind.


    _


    "Ok guys, I won''t hold back, and I hope you won''t."


    Aaron summoned his sword, and gripped the hilt, his gaze fixed on the three.


    "Wow! Aaron is about to use his strongest attack, no one can survive it!" Lilly said in surprised.


    "Good, with that attacked, even a Transcendent will fall." Emily added.


    "Hmm..." Michael silently observed Aaron.


    Swooshs!!!!


    Aaron moved, appearing behind the three... He smirked and sheathed back his sword, then looked up at Michael.


    "I said the strongest." He said arrogantly.


    "*I see someone is dreaming of reaching the sky, when they can''t even reach the height of a tree*"


    Aaron froze, and turned around in shock, only to see the three staring at him with a smirk, the slash on their abdomen quickly closed up.


    "This?" He was flabbergasted.


    "*Our turn.*"


    Apate drew her double swords, and instantly disappeared... While Azazel shot towards him... Reaper too into the sky.


    "Let the show begin." Michael said, folding his hands on his chest.

 Chapter 427 Can You Keep Up With Me?

    BOOM!Aaron leaped backward, as Reaper Smashed on his previous spot, creating a mini crater.


    "Such force?"


    He landed on his feet, staring at Reaper who slowly walked out from the crater, dark energy smoke emanating from his body.


    Whoosh!


    Aaron swiftly turned around and blocked Apate''s swords with his...


    ''This? I''m a lot stronger than these three, but why does it feel like they have the upper hand?''


    Whoosh!


    His eyes widened seeing Azazel moving towards him.


    BOOOM!


    Aaron flew meters back from the collision, smashing heavily on the ground.


    "This?"


    He stood up from the ground, staring at the three:


    "So fun!"


    BOOM!


    A powerful energy wave burst out from him, rippling all over the place, his silver hair glowed, and increased in length, stopping on his back... Before everyone, he grew in height, his eyes turned bloodred, and an extra eye appeared on his forehead.


    "This?"


    Aurora was stunned.


    "Aaron just activated his Demonic transformation." Adeline said in mild surprised.


    "Wow! He looked so cool!" Vince yelled.


    "True." Protean nodded.


    Michael narrowed his eyes, staring at Aaron, whose profile instantly changed, with his stats having a massive increased.


    {Cheat: Disadvantage have been changed to: Power.}


    ''I don''t get, How is "Power" a disadvantage?'' Michael asked.


    {Power Means; Aaron can only be defeated by any opponent a lot stronger than him.}


    ''What about my walkers?''


    {Only Apate can keep up.}


    BAM!!!


    Michael lowered his gaze, and was stunned seeing Aaron''s skin was now red.


    "This will be fun!!"


    Aaron let out a sinister smirked, and with a Sonic boom, he moved, disappearing from the spot.


    "*Take him down!!*"


    BOOM!


    The three shot forward, and collided on Aaron, engaging in a battle of dominance...


    Whoosh!


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    Everyone present were busy moving their heads around, trying to follow the four''s movements, but only saw afterimages.


    BAM!!


    Azazel flew out from the clash, falling in front of Michael.


    "Fall back, Azazel. You did good."


    Azazel looked up at Michael, and nodded, then backed down, standing in front of the walkers.


    "*Ruler, why didn''t you send me?! I would have taken care of this boy.*"


    Michael looked over his shoulder at Porphyrion, the 11th Commander of the Giants... And chuckled:


    "Come on, Porphyrion. Your time will come, but not now and here." He said.


    Porphyrion stared at him for some seconds, and sat on the ground, his broadsword plunged in the ground.


    "And besides, you''re too big."


    Michael added.


    The giant just rolled his eyes at him.


    _


    Whoosh!


    Aaron moved backward, his clothes completely tore off, revealing his well-built muscles. Before him stood Apate and Reaper, their armors filled with sword marks.


    "You two are truly powerful!! None of my wind attacks seems to be working, then I''ll have to change strategy!" Aaron said, and grinned.


    "You''re right, I think it''s time to change Strategy!" Reaper said, his red eyes instantly turned golden... Gold light slowly wrapped around his figure, enveloping him.


    "What is Reaper doing?" Michael asked in mild confusion.


    {Host; Reaper is using his skill, known as Transformation.}


    ''Transformation?''


    Michael was speechless.


    BOOM!


    A powerful golden light burst out from Reaper, pushing Aaron and Apate some meters back.


    "GRRAAAAAAAA!!!!!"


    Everyone''s Jaws dropped wide opened, seeing the huge 30 meters long dragon serpents before them.


    ''Hmm... Reaper took the powers of that spirit, who was also the last of the Drakons... Does this mean, Reaper also gained the ability to turn into a Drakon? Is this the real appearance of a Drakon?'' He muttered, staring at Reaper.


    "How can a wolf transform into a Dragon?!!" Aura yelled in horror.


    "This...?"


    Even Aaron was stunned, staring at the Dragon, which shot towards him.


    "Good, let''s have some fun!"


    Aaron snapped his fingers, and instantly multiplied into hundreds... They all shot towards Reaper.


    ''Oh? He can also multiply? And to 200 clones! And all has the same strength... What else is he hiding?'' Michael thought.


    He watched as the 200 Aarons faced both Apate and Reaper. No matter how powerful the two were, they were in a disadvantage, a very big disadvantage.


    ''Should I have given them some rules?'' Michael thought.


    BOOM!


    Both Apate and Reaper fell heavily on the ground, after receiving countless attacks from Aarons.


    Reaper took his normal appearance, his face filled with rage, before they could charge again, Michael''s voice sounded:


    "Stand down, leave this to me."


    The two nodded, and moved backward.


    The 200 Aarons told above the clouds, and watched as Michael calmly walked towards them, using the air like his ground.


    "Huh? He''s fighting? Can Aaron win him?" Rhea, who was clearly a vampire asked.


    "I don''t know, In Elvis, Aaron is the strongest, the undefeated... But I don''t know about this human." Protean said.


    "And to be able to command this force, which only three made Aaron activate his demonic transformation... He won''t easily go down." Katherina added.


    "You have a point, but I still believe Aaron will win." Dylan said.


    Aurora moved her gaze around, and settled it on Michael:


    "Are you the one? The chosen one?" She murmured in confusion.


    "You are already thinking that, right? I think he''s the one." Adeline, who stood close to her, said.


    The two exhaled, staring at Michael. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If he''s really the one, what''s the outcome to this?" Aurora asked.


    "Aaron will lose."


    BOOM!!


    With her word, the whole 200 copies moved forward, their gazes fixed on Michael.


    "How cute."


    Michael summoned his Devil sword, still walking towards the charging Aarons.


    "These clones won''t work against me."


    With a casual horizontal swing of his sword, a transparent energy curve blade in the size of a semicircle moved, and collided on the clones.


    BOOOOOM!!


    Aaron flew backward from the explosion. He stabilized himself after moving a whole 20 meters back, and looked at Michael in shocked, his whole clones destroyed.


    "Is that all?"


    Michael simply slashed his sword downward, and sheathed it, staring at Aaron with a smile.


    "You are truly powerful, and I love that... But, let just hope you can keep up with me." Michael said, and instantly disappeared, appearing behind Aaron.


    "SO FAST?!!"


    Aaron turned around, and quickly blocked a punch from Michael.


    BOOM!!!


    Silence...

 Chapter 428 Egg Of A Celestial Monster

    Aaron fell heavily on the ground. He slowly stood up, and looked down at the bruise on his arm, which Michael''s fist made contact with."You... What insanely spe--"


    "--Why are you still talking?"


    He quickly leaped forward, without even turning around to see who spoke to him... Aaron landed on his feet, and turned around to Michael, who was smirking at him.


    "Answer me, how are you so fast?"


    "My agility is beyond my realm."


    Whoosh!


    Michael moved, and swing his sword which was still sheathed.


    Aaron''s third eye glowed, and with a move of his body, he dodged Michael''s attack, moved behind and sent a kick... But was stunned kicking thin air.


    "Oh? Sorry, that''s just an afterimage." Michael said, staring at Aaron''s back.


    "Afterimage?" Aaron looked over his shoulder in mild confusion.


    "How? When did you get there?"


    Michael took a step, and appeared above the sky:


    "No one Alive can match my speed, not you or anyone... As you know, I''m a god... And how do you expect to catch a god?!"


    Whoosh!


    He disappeared again, before Aaron could do anything, a punch collided on his right cheek, then left... He flew backward, but was still receiving punches. Punches which he couldn''t see, let alone block.


    BAM!!


    Aaron fell heavily on the ground, and threw up a mouthful of blood... Returning to his normal self.


    "You... How?"


    Michael appeared five meters in front of him.


    "You''re strong, Aaron... You''re the god of the sky, so your Powers comes from the sky; mostly the Sun... But I''m Michael, known as Supreme, and the God of the Abyss... Look around you. I gain my powers from darkness, even the winds itself fueled my powers, not only that, I realm up every single time."


    {DING!}


    {Congratulations, Host gained 30,000 EXP from Worshipers.}


    "For now, I''m the unstoppable and undefeated... No one can defeat me... Well, for now."


    Aaron stood up, and wiped the blood off his lips: "What do you mean by "For now"?"


    Michael looked up at the night sky, and chuckled to himself:


    "The Boss I told you about... Only after I defeat him that I can be the strongest."


    He turned his head to a distance tree, and with a thought, Apate and Azazel disappeared.


    "What happened?" Aaron asked, noticing the two.


    "We''re being watched." Michael turned to Aaron, and smiled:


    "Why don''t we go and find out who this is?" He asked.


    "Race you there."


    Aaron smirked and disappeared.


    "This... Didn''t he heard everything I said?" Michael was dumbfounded.


    ___


    Whoosh!


    Sword Saint stood still, staring at Apate and Azazel in front of her.


    ***Move, or I''ll make you!!*** She hissed.


    "Sword saint, what a surprise meeting you here, I hope you enjoy the show?" Michael asked, sitting above the tree.


    ***You?*** Sword Saint looked up in mild confusion:


    ***How did you get up there?!!***


    "I don''t think that''s the right question you should be asking, shouldn''t you be asking; how to get to your fragments?" Michael asked.


    Sword Saint stared at him for some couple of seconds, and looked down at the two soldiers:


    ***Your soldiers are powerful, but soon... They''ll meet their match.*** She turned to the side, seeing Aaron appearing out of thin air.


    Aaron looked around and was stunned seeing Michael on the tree: "I first him, right?"


    ***....***


    Sword Saint raised an eyebrow in mild confusion. ***First who?***


    "Him?" Aaron pointed his finger at Michael.


    ***No, he was here all along.*** Sword Saint answered, getting even more confused.


    ***What''s going on here?!!***


    "Shut up!" Aaron hissed at her, and turned his head to Michael:


    "Come on, Can''t you let me win one?!"


    "..."


    Michael was dumbfounded.


    ***You fools! Shut up! Start counting! Your countdown has started!!***


    Sword Saint yelled, and plunged her sword into the ground.


    BOOM!


    A blue light surrounded her, and moment next, she disappeared.


    "This? Was that a Divine weapon?" Aaron was stunned.


    "Yes."


    Michael disappeared, and appeared in front of Aaron.


    "I don''t let others win easily." He turned around and took a step, disappearing again. Apate and Azazel followed behind.


    "...This, to others Michael is teleporting, but in reality, he''s Walking!!! Can someone do that?!! All Seeing Eyes! Why don''t you have this advantage?!!"


    Michael appeared in front of Aurora, causing her to jump up in fright, not expecting a human to suddenly appear in front of her.


    "Sorry, I just want to know something."


    Aurora calmed down her beating heart, and exhaled: "Please don''t do that again."


    Michael nodded, while she asked:


    "What do you want to know?"


    "Do we have any enemies? Or a place to take care of."


    "Well, the academy... Kara has a lot of people trapped in there, I don''t know her motive for doing that, but we need to rescue them."


    "People? How many?" Michael asked.


    "I don''t know, but there are mostly children." Aurora answered.


    "That, and a gateway is in the Dead Sea... Deep in the Dead Sea."


    The two turned to Aaron, who descended from the sky.


    "I''ll need a backup, because I suspect someone so powerful that can put the whole of Elvis into chaos is inside." He added, landing on the ground.


    Michael nodded, and turned to Aurora:


    "Ok, we''ll start with the academy... I''m sure Sword Saint will be going there, because If Kara really trap everyone in the school, that''s the only place she''ll be at the moment." Michael looked around the place, and turned to Aaron.


    "What about our deal?"


    "Right."


    He snapped his fingers, and a box appeared in his hand.


    "I can''t open it, But I''m 100% sure an egg is inside." He said, handing it to Michael.


    Michael observed the wooden box, and slowly infused his energy in it.


    CLICK!


    He looked at Aaron in surprised, and with a deep breath, he opened the cover, seeing a red and black color egg in it.


    Michael brought out the egg, and threw the Box to the side.


    ''System?''


    {Scanning...}


    {Celestial Monster''s Egg... Suitable for Destroyers'' soul.}


    {Name of Monster: Lernaean Hydra.}


    Michael froze hearing the name of one of the most dangerous monsters ever lived, the Lernaean Hydra! S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 429 Destroy Everything

    [Academy.]Kara sat on her seat, in a large office, staring at Blood Ivy who sat opposite her.


    "I don''t know if I should be happy or excited seeing you."


    Blood Ivy stood up, moving her gaze around the place. She walked towards the window, and looked down at the city, built around the academy building.


    "What''s your plan? We might be soul fragments, but our thinking isn''t in sync, well, not yet."


    She said, looking down at the Hellions standing on the Academy field, which was as big as a football stadium.


    "Well... As you already know, they''re more than 500 children and 100 adults here... With all their life force, and energy, We''ll be able to join."


    "These captives, are they still..." Blood Ivy looked over her shoulder at Kara, not completing her word.


    Kara smiled, and stood up: "Yeah, they have past through the process, their blood has been tainted, so they''ll be suitable."


    ***Good.***


    The two turned their heads to the door, seeing Sword Saint appearing in the office.


    ***We must reunite before the Ruler is freed... He won''t be happy seeing us shattered.***


    The two looked at one another and slowly nodded. Sword saint was the strongest among the fragments, so she automatically became the leader, and most of all, she was the one with the main weapon.


    "When do we start?"


    Sword saint sat on Kara''s seat, and placed her right leg on the left, staring at the two.


    ***Why are you asking such questions?! I saw Supreme, and I know both of you have no idea who he is... Let me tell you, That Human who came out of the gateway is the strongest human in the whole realms... He is a god, who can easily wipe us out--***


    "--But Aaron is the strongest." Kara cut her off.


    Sword saint raised an eyebrow, and with a flick of her finger, a slight cut appeared on Kara''s right cheek. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kara, and Blood Ivy froze, the two slowly raised their hands, and touched their cheeks. They lowered their hands, seeing blood on their fingers.


    "This?" The two were stunned.


    Feeling a sting on her face, Sword Saint touched her cheek, and also looked at her hand, seeing blood on it.


    ***Uh?*** She was stunned.


    "You attacked her, and we all got injured?" Blood Ivy asked in mild horror.


    ***I think because we''re now together, our bond got stronger, anywhere, you two must be careful...***


    She licked the blood off her hand, and instantly the cut on her face disappeared.


    ***Aaron might be Powerful in your world, but Supreme is the main obstacle in our plan, what we need to do is join together, set this world ablaze and retreat.*** Sword saint stood up, and added:


    ***We start, right away.***


    The two looked at one another and slowly nodded, the cut on their faces had also healed.


    "Ok."


    The two nodded at her.


    _____


    [100 Miles from the Academy.]


    Michael sat on Abyss''s head, staring at the Academy gate, which was sitting under a red sky.


    Beside him stood Aaron, Aurora, Protean, Modena, Emily, Lilly, and Adeline.


    "What do you think, Abyss?"


    Abyss who was in her Fox appearance, stared at the gate for some seconds, and said:


    "*We attack.*"


    Michael nodded, and turned to Aaron:


    "Do you have any plans?"


    Aaron smirked: "I have one plan, and that''s Attack."


    He snapped his fingers, and instantly, all the Hell demons standing behind all shot into the air, flying towards the Academy.


    "What about the children?" Michael asked, jumping off Abyss''s head.


    "We thought the children were good, but they had all been tainted... We might release them, but they''ll be evil, with only impure thoughts, so it''s better killing them all."


    "Oh? So you''re destroying the whole academy?"


    Aaron nodded.


    Michael smirked:


    "Then why didn''t you say that?! Porphyrion! Come out!!"


    A vortex opened above them, and the huge Giant jumped down, landing heavily on the ground.


    "You always dream of fighting for me, now is your chance... You have one mission, take down that city, turn everything into ruins."


    Michael said in a calm tone, his hands tucked in his overcoats'' pockets.


    Hearing the command, Porphyrion grinned, and raised its broadsword, placing it on its shoulder.


    "I suggest we all move back." Aurora said, seeing the dark energy rising from the ground.


    "Hell demons!! Fall back!!" Aaron yelled.


    The soldiers who were close to the gate instantly stopped their actions, and shattered, turning around, moving back to Aaron.


    Aaron and his group then leaped backward, landing 50 meters from Michael, who stood calmly on the spot.


    Whoosh!!


    The wind picked up, as a huge tornado instantly formed around Porphyrion.


    ''It seems he''s going all out.'' Michael thought, seeing the high amount of energy surrounding Porphyrion''s sword.


    "*AHHHHHHHHH!!!!!*"


    Porphyrion yelled, and swung its sword, sending a 200 meters long energy blade towards the city.


    __


    "We''re ready." Kara said walking inside the office.


    ***Good, let''s get goin--***


    BOOM!!


    The two looked at one another in confusion, and simultaneously turned their heads to the window... Seeing the huge energy blade moving towards them with insane speed, the two were momentarily stunned.


    ***Move!!!!***


    Sword Saint shot towards Kara, grabbed her arm, and disappeared from the Office.


    At that exact moment, the energy blade collided on the City.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!


    ___


    Michael smirked seeing the blade momentum increasing, as it kept on moving, destroying more of the city.


    [DING!!]


    [Host gained 1,000,000 points.]


    [Total points: 17,100,000.]


    Aaron and his group watched in utter astonishment, as the academy city was turned into ruins in less than a minute.


    "Such attack force?!" Emily looked at Porphyrion with horror.


    "I admit it, Supreme is the strongest human I have ever seen." Protean said.


    "Good job, Porphyrion... You know what to do, finish the job."


    Michael started walking towards the ruin city, Abyss took her human appearance, and followed behind him.


    "Come on." Aaron said, and started walking.


    Aurora and the rest of the team looked at one another, sighed, and follow behind Aaron.


    "I''m still confused, did we conquer the City in less than a Minute?" Modena asked, her face filled with shock.


    __


    Sword saint and Kara appeared at the underground section of the academy, they looked around the chaotic place and Kara yelled:


    "What was that?!!!"


    ***Supreme... That''s Porphyrion''s primary attack... We need to get moving!! Now!!*** Sword saint yelled.


    "Right away! This way."


    The two transverse countless passageways, which made Sword Saint puzzled.


    ***Why so many passageways?*** She asked.


    "Oh? This is just a defense protocol, you see all these holes on the wall, right?"


    Sword saint turned her gaze to the wall, seeing tiny holes on it, and slowly nodded her head.


    "These are all traps, anyone who dares enter here won''t be able to walk past these, because they''ll be cut into pieces before even trying."


    Sword saint stared at the holes with a slight frown:


    ***What''s this made out from?*** She asked.


    "From powerful weapons that can cut through anything." Kara said.


    ***Anything?***


    Sword saint chuckled:


    ***This will be useless against, Supreme.***


    Kara stopped, and turned to Sword saint:


    "Aren''t you exaggerating about this Supreme?" Kara asked with a slight frown.


    ***Exaggerating? I don''t exaggerate... I''m stating the fact... If you don''t believe me, you''ll have to see for yourself.***


    Sword saint walked past her, heading to the door at the other end.


    "See for myself? You''ll see it!! I''ll be the one to kill this Supreme with my trap!" She yelled, quickly following behind Sword Saint.


    ***Fufufu... I won''t dare say that, and you, who isn''t even a Transcendent have the gut to say it.***


    Kara looked at Sword Saint''s departing figure with a deep frown.


    ***Stop bluffing, and come with me, we don''t have much time.***


    "....."


    _______


    Swoosh!


    Michael cut off a Hellion into two halves with a wind blade. He tucked his hands in his pockets, staring at the hundreds of dead Hellions around them.


    "You didn''t kill everything? I''m surprised." He said.


    Porphyrion, who was busy destroying a building stopped, and turned around to Michael:


    "*They might have hid, Ruler.*"


    "Mm-Hmm." Michael nodded with a slight smile, turning his head to Aaron and his group, who were fighting some Hellions.


    **GRRAAAAA!!!**


    He looked over his shoulder at the five Hellions charging towards him...


    "You guys never learned."


    Whoosh!


    The five only saw a Flash, and Michael reappeared on his spot, dusting his hands... Instantly the five Hellions'' bodies broke apart... Falling to the ground.


    "Let''s see what''s happening in the academy."


    Michael took a step, appearing in front of the Academy gate... He moved his gaze around the ruins, and walked inside.


    __


    After taking some steps, he came to a stop, and moved his gaze around the ruins.


    "Are you ready to show yourself?" He asked with a sneer.


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    A huge spider, standing 5 meters tall, and 3 meters long walked out from the small entrance of the destroyed building.


    Michael tilted his head, staring at the entrance. "I''m guessing that''s the way in."


    Screech!!!!


    The spider let out a shriek, and lunged towards him.


    "Yawn!! How boring."


    Michael exhaled, and with a flash, he appeared behind the spider, he kept his sword, and walked inside the entrance... After some seconds, the spider separated into two halves, and collapsed on the ground, dead.


    "I wonder If I''ll see someone, or something more powerful in here."


    He said, not even noticing the spider was an Immortal monster.

 Chapter 430 Run, Host!!

    "Stop!!"Michael stopped on track, staring at the three men in front of him. One a human, another a beast folk, and the last an elf.


    "How dare you destroy the academy which have stood for more than a century?!!" The first yelled with killing instinct.


    Michael stared at him with a bored expression:


    "I''m not here to answer questions, sorry, I don''t have time."


    The three looked at one another and summoned their weapons, an unknown energy started emanating from their bodies.


    "Leave him to me, guardians!!"


    The first, the beast folk, with the upper body of a lion, shot towards Michael.


    "DIE!!!"


    Whoosh!!


    "..."


    "Uh!"


    The two were stunned, seeing Michael standing behind the man... Who walked for five seconds, before falling to the ground, his head rolling to the side.


    "I told you, I don''t have time to waste."


    Before the two could attack, a huge spider fell from the sky on them... They quickly leaped out of the way, while the spider collided on the ground... Its skin as black as night.


    "This? Elder Kara''s familiar?" The human was stunned.


    "Oh? This baby is now mine." Michael said, and with a thought, the walker shot forward.


    "Stop!! Stop It!!"


    The two leaped into the air, and descended on the Spider... Landing on its back.


    Before they could plunge their swords into its body, a web shot from the distance, colliding on the two, hanging them on the wall.


    They turned to a dark spot, seeing another huge green spider walking out.


    "Another?!" The elf''s eyes widened in horror.


    "Yes, I got this guy in the arena... A secret, don''t let its blood touch you... If it even has blood." Michael chucked, and walked deeper into the ruins.


    "Kill them."


    He added.


    The two spiders turned to the two and rushed them.


    ______


    Michael got to the office, and looked around the destroyed room, and sighed:


    "Hey system? Locate these guys."


    {Locating....}


    {Location gotten.}


    A map appeared in front of Michael, and he laughed out loud seeing the location.


    "So smart, and I''m guessing the captive are all in here."


    "In where?"


    He looked over his shoulder at Aaron, who stood ten feet from him.


    "They''re underground, come on... I know the entrance."


    Michael turned around and walked past Aaron; "Coming?" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aaron turned around, and followed behind him.


    "Won''t miss it."


    _______


    Kara, and Sword saint walked inside a huge room, filled with glass cages...


    Sword Saint moved her gaze on the children and adults in the glasses, and nodded with a smile.


    ***You did your homework... I''m impressed.*** She turned her head to Blood Ivy.


    ***Start the process.***


    Blood Ivy nodded, and with a pull of a lever, she turned on the machines connected to the glasses.


    The group watched as the captives'' eyes instantly turned white, green light flowing out from their bodies, passing through the pipes connected... Sword saint followed the flow, and watched it stopped on a machine, which has two doors.


    "Come on."


    Kara walked inside the machine, followed by Blood Ivy. Sword saint moved her gaze around for the last time, and followed, entering the machine.


    "We''ll be reunited after this." Kara smiled, and closed the doors.


    Before the machine''s doors could close, the three saw Michael and Aaron walking inside.


    "This?"


    They were stunned, seeing Michael''s devilish smirk.


    The doors instantly closed shut.


    "So? Should we destroy these things?" Aaron asked in mild confusion, moving his gaze on the glasses.


    "We''ll be heartless doing that, come on! What are we waiting for?!!"


    Michael pointed a finger at the glasses:


    "[Void destruction finger]"


    Aaron nodded, and also pointed a finger at the machine:


    "[Fire bullet]."


    Whoosh!!


    The two attacks moved, and collided on the glasses.


    BOOOOOOM!


    "HUH?"


    Michael and Aaron were stunned speechless, seeing the smoke before them... Which completely obstruct their view..


    {WARNING!!!!!!}


    {WARNING!!!!!!}


    {WARNING!!!!!!}


    {WARNING!!!!!!}


    {WARNING!!!!!!}


    Michael held his head seeing only red, he had not seen so much red still the day he entered the Immortal Realm... And was stunned because their attacks collided on something, but what?! What can make the System go crazy?


    {WARNING!!!!!}


    {SYSTEM ADVICE HOST TO RUN!!!}


    "RUN?"


    He turned to Aaron, and also saw the same painful expression on his face.


    ''Uh? Does Aaron have a system?''


    {Warning!!! Run Host!! Run!!}


    ''Run from what?!'' Michael yelled back, staring at the smoke before him.


    {Typhon''s soul manifestation discovered! Host isn''t strong enough to fight him!}


    ''Typhon''s soul manifestation?!!'' Michael was stunned.


    "Michael, I think we should run." Aaron said, this was the First time he was running away from a battle, and he was ready to run.


    Out of curiosity, Michael waited, but Aaron already started moving backward, the pressure was just too strong.


    ****You dare to disrupt my Lord?****


    A Demonic voice sounded, shaking the whole place.


    Michael took a step back.


    "Typhon."


    ****You''re one stubborn boy, Brother... Just be patient, we''ll meet sooner than you think.****


    The smoke cleared, revealing the most handsome man Michael and Aaron have ever seen... His golden hair and eyes were fixed on them, his face was so smooth that Michael was embarrassed with his own look.


    "Wow, he''s beautiful, but the most dangerous." Aaron said, still moving backward.


    "True." Michael nodded.


    ****I''ll take that as a compliment, retreat now. Or I''ll act.****


    Michael scoffed:


    "You''re just a Soul manifestation, what can you do?!" He provoked.


    {I won''t do that Host.}


    ''What?! He''s just a soul manifestation!''


    ****HEHEHE... I see my brother is still ignorant.****


    Michael''s face instantly turned paled.


    __


    "Where is Aaron and Michael?" Aurora asked in mild confusion, looking at the Academy ruins.


    "I don''t know, but I saw Aaron entering inside." Emily added.


    "Really? Then let''s go and see what''s happening in there." Aurora said.


    "Stop!"


    Adeline yelled, her eyes instantly turned bloodred.


    "What is it, Adeline?!" Aurora asked the Vampire Queen.


    "I... I can sense a powerful presence, a very powerful presence." She said, frantically moving her gaze around.


    The group instantly got on guard, moving their gazes around the ruins.


    At that exact moment;


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMM!!!


    Both Aaron and Michael flew out from the ground, into the air, and smashed heavily on the ground.


    "This?"


    They were all stunned.

 Chapter 431 Typhons Soul Manifestation VS Supreme And God-Of-The-Sky 1

    "Did he blast us out from the ground?"Aaron asked in mild surprised, sitting on the ground.


    "It seems so, if not we won''t be outside." Michael added, getting up from the ground.


    "Close call on that shield, or else." Aaron stood up, stretching his body.


    The group standing behind them looked at one another in both surprised and shock... Not knowing what to say.


    Michael and Aaron noticed the gazes, and turned around... Seeing the group, they yelled in unison:


    "RUN!!!!"


    Without hesitation, they shot forward, running... The group instantly followed behind... Although they had no idea who or what they were running from, but if Aaron and Michael are running... They''ll be dead meat to stay behind.


    BAM!!


    A figure burst out from the ground, hovering high above the ruins.


    "Porphyrion! Stop him!!"


    Michael yelled, still running.


    Porphyrion nodded with a grin, and shot forward, stepping on all the buildings in its way.


    "*AHHHHHHHHH!!!*"


    Porphyrion raised its sword, and smashed down on Typhon''s soul manifestation.


    ****Sending a Ant against me... You''re really underestimating me.****


    Typhon casually waved his hand, instantly turning Porphyrion into dust.


    "This?" Michael was horrified.


    {Abyss Walker have been destroyed.}


    {Number of abyss walkers have been reduced.}


    ''Reduce?! What the hell did that mean?!! I thought my walkers can''t die!!!'' he yelled at the system.


    {Host will have to resurrected Porphyrion again, but if he''s destroyed for the fifth time, Porphyrion will be lost.}


    ''Whaf the hell! I thought nothing can kill my walkers!!!''


    {Typhon isn''t, nothing, Primordial gods can kill your walkers, and Typhon is higher and stronger than a Primordial god...}


    ''You should have told me this earlier, with your words, I can''t casually send my walkers against Primordial, or anything higher... Because they''re the ones who could kill my walkers.''


    {Yes, But Host can change this.}


    ''How?!''


    Michael yelled inwardly, while still running.


    {By becoming a Primordial god... Your Walkers will automatically be immune to them. Enter Typhon''s realm, and your walkers can''t be destroyed by him.}


    Michael slowly nodded;


    ''How can I defeat him? Or send him back?'' Michael asked, and added:


    ''And I thought he''s still trapped!!''


    {Yes, Typhon is still imprisoned, If he was out, you''ll be facing the real self, not a manifestation.}


    {Typhon can summon his manifestation because his time of release is getting closer.}


    ''If only a manifestation can do this, I can''t even think of what the main Typhon is capable of... Tell me! How can I take him down?!!''


    {Do Host really want to know?}


    ''Yes!!''


    {Ok Host.}


    {Quest Triggered.}


    Michael stopped on track, the rest running past him, out of the ruins...


    He blinked hearing the System''s words:


    ''Quest triggered?!! Are you mad?!!! Wait, what''s this quest.'' sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Fight and Defeat Typhon''s soul manifestation.}


    {Rewards: [{1} Strength activation]. [{2} Bloodline increased to Lv100]. [{3} 100,000,000 points]. [{4} Soul spirit evolution]. [{5} Devil Sword upgrade into a Divine class weapon]. [{6} Clone Evolution]. [{7} Abyssal call upgrade]. [{8} Mystical-class dagger]. [{9} Shirt of Nessus Upgrade]. [{10} EXP from Worshipers will have a 100% increase].}


    "Ten Fantastic rewards for just completing a quest, this simply means I''ll die... You have never been so generous." He said out loud.


    {"...¡­..."}


    Michael sighed, and looked at Typhon, who was staring at them.


    ''Sword saint is merging with her soul fragments, and he''s there watching over her? Why? There must be something about Sword Saint to made Typhon reveal his powers? Is sword saint his baby? His love? Nay... Maybe he needs her for something else... That must be the reason he''s protecting her... I should think how to fight him, how can I fight someone who''s 50 times stronger than me?''


    "What are you waiting for, Michael?! We need to move!!" Aaron yelled, coming back for Michael.


    "I''m not going, I''ll be fighting him." Michael said, his gaze fixed on Typhon.


    "Really?" Aaron was stunned.


    "Yeah, I must win him." Michael said, and started walking towards Typhon.


    "Well... If you''re going, I''m also coming." Aaron said following behind him.


    "You know this is dangerous, and we might not survive."


    "Dangerous is my middle name, and I always survive."


    As Aaron spoke, he grew in height, his hair increasing in length... The third eye appeared on his forehead.


    Michael smiled, as the clone rose from the ground, shattered and merged with him, cladding him in his black obsidian armor, his helm covering his face... Two wings instantly burst out from his back.


    "Reaper! Come out!!"


    The space tore opened and Reaper walked out, he looked at Michael, and transformed into the huge golden dragon, then turned into a trail of light; and merged with Michael.


    BOOOOOM!!!


    Typhon looked down at the explosion, and narrowed his eyes seeing the two figure walking towards him, one a half demon, and the other?


    Typhon looked at the figure in black and golden armor, with six wings, two black and four gold... The two figures emanating a suffocating pressure.


    ****Oh? You''re back?**** He asked, not surprised even for a bit.


    "You know we''ll be back?" Aaron asked.


    ****YES, it''s not in you two nature... You''ll rather fight then run.****


    "Telling you the truth, I was actually running away... But Michael showed me the Truth."


    Michael turned his head to Aaron, not understanding when he showed him anything.


    "He showed me, you can''t always run from your foe! Sometimes, you need to stand, and fight!!"


    ****Hehehe... I''m glad you''re back... So how are we doing this? You two will attack one at a time, or together?****


    "*Are you looking down on us?!*"


    ****Yes.**** Typhon gave a straight answer.


    "Wow, now I know how our enemies feel." Aaron said, and yelled:


    "That didn''t mean we''ll like it!!"


    Typhon stared at him for some seconds and turned to Michael:


    ****So?! I''m waiting!!****


    Michael turned to Aaron, and the two nodded.


    "*This will be one of the biggest battle we have ever fought." Michael said.


    "Yes! And we must survive!!" Aaron added.


    With a resolute determination, the two summoned their weapons and shot forward.


    "*Here we come you bastard!!!*"


    Michael yelled, his eyes instantly turned golden.

 Chapter 432 Typhons Soul Manifestation VS Supreme And God-Of-The-Sky 2

    BOOM!!Typhon stared at the soul spirit, which burst out from Michael, and with a downward swing of his sword... The huge spirit also dropped its sword on him.


    "*Die!!*"


    Michael yelled, smashing his sword down on Typhon.


    BAM!!!!!


    "Huh?"


    Michael was stunned. His Devil Sword, which could cut through anything, was caught by Typhon''s soul manifestation, using two fingers!! His Spirit''s sword stopped only an inch from Typhon''s head.


    ****Using toys against me, You should at least give me respect, Brother.****


    BOOM!!


    A dense amount of killing instinct burst out from Typhon, throwing Michael miles away from the city.


    "This?"


    Aaron was stunned, he looked at Typhon, and shot towards him.


    ****Oh? God of the sky, what a surprise... I personally killed the first god of the sky, killing the second won''t make any difference.****


    He snapped his fingers, and instantly, and unknown force gripped Aaron, immobilizing him.


    "You!! Let me go!!"


    ****I''m still amaze with your ignorance, and stupidity... Thinking I''m some puny Monsters, which you can kill with a wave of your hands... Don''t you know why I''m sealed away? You''re really a fool.**** Typhon turned to the side, staring at the distance.


    ****I can destroy a realm with just a wave of my hand, and you guys can destroy my minions with a wave of your hand, do you now see the difference...? You might be powerful, but you''re still not strong enough to even clean my shoes, let alone fight me.****


    "Aren''t you being too Arrogant?!!!" Aaron yelled.


    ****Arrogance isn''t a crime, It''s only a crime if you don''t have the strength to back it up.****


    Aaron stared at Typhon in a daze.


    _


    Michael stood up from his ground, and vigorously shook his head, removing the dizziness he was feeling.


    ''I was careless, again.''


    {Health point: 10,000,000/20,000,000.}


    "Hey, system, are you saying just his killing instinct removed 10,000,000 Health point?! What the fuck!!"


    Michael looked around the destroyed forest he smashed into and sighed:


    "I can''t defeat him, I''m not strong enough."


    {Actually, Host has a way to defeat the soul manifestation.}


    "Which way?! I can''t use [Spetiokinesis] because he can simply escape space skills, I can''t use [Haemokinesis] because he doesn''t have blood, my void attack skills are also ineffective, because he is a Manifestation... Wait."


    Michael remembered a skill, he switched on the System screen, and check the detail.


    "Wow, whatever gods there is, is truly on my side." He switched off the system, and picked up his sword from the ground.


    "Time to show that old fucking Dragon who''s the Boss."


    With a Sonic boom, he shot into the air.


    __


    "Why are you protecting Kara?!" Aaron asked.


    ****Kara? You mean sword Saint? She''s my Lord, so I had to protect her... Answer this.**** Typhon turned to Aaron.


    ****If your Lord is in danger, won''t you help?****


    Aaron remained silent, staring at Typhon with a deep frown.


    ****That''s what I think.****


    Typhon turned his head to the side, seeing Michael flying towards them.


    ****Now God of the sky, stay back and watch the show.****


    He waved his hand, throwing Aaron to the ground, right in front of the entrance of the city... He then turned to Michael.


    ****What took you so long, Brother?****


    "**Oh, you have been waiting for me? How Nice of you to wait for your death.**"


    Typhon raised an eyebrow, upon hearing Michael''s demonic voice.


    ****You''re my brother, Supreme, Why don''t we join forces? We don''t need to be enemies, if you join me, I''ll give you everything you ever dreamed of.****


    "**Sorry, But you can''t give me anything.**"


    BOOM!!


    A Vortex opened behind Michael.


    "**Because, I have everything.**"


    Apate, Zelus, Alien, Predator, Azazel, Dracula, Chimaera, and Abyss walked out.


    "**I will admit it, You''re indeed powerful, but this is only a manifestation, so you can''t act all mighty here.**"


    Typhon tilted his head to the side, and smirked:


    ****Come on them.****


    Michael smirked back and instantly disappeared... The eight walkers drew out their weapons, and shot forward.


    ****Come on.****


    Whoosh!


    Typhon shot towards them.


    Michael appeared in front of him, and slashed with his sword, Typhon dodged with a bend of his body, grabbed Michael''s wrist and threw him some meters back.


    Without wasting even a second, he moved towards Apate, and sent a punch, shattering her into smoke, then moved to the other.


    ****If this is the best your soldiers can offer, you''re nothing!!**** He shattered Chimaera with a kick, and moved to another.


    Michael Stabilized himself, and stared at the system screen.


    {Walkers have been destroyed: 1/5.}


    In less than a minute, Typhon destroyed the last walker, and grinned at Michael, staring at him over his shoulder.


    ****Is that all?****


    Michael grinned back: "**Not really.**"


    The eight walkers instantly rose again, standing behind him.


    "**You might be powerful, but not strong enough, Come out!! All of you!!!!**"


    BOOM!!!!!


    Typhon looked around him, seeing Walkers walking out from countless vortexes.


    ****I''m surprised, More than a Million Soldiers, Who would have thought a common human can command such force.**** He said. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aaron looked up at the sky, seeing only figures in Black armor.


    "He''s going all out?!"


    "Aaron?!"


    He looked over his shoulder, seeing his group rushing back.


    "What happened to you?!" Aurora asked in shock, seeing the black energy chains around Aaron.


    "Don''t worry about me, I can get out of this, soon... For now, let''s keep some distance."


    The group looked up at the soldiers above them, nodded; and quickly moved out from the ruins.


    ___


    "**Today, I''ll know how strong you really are Typhon! Walkers!! Attack!!**"


    With Michael''s order, the whole Walkers let out a roar, and shot towards Typhon.


    ''System, if a walker is destroyed, revive it, but don''t revive if it''s destroyed for the fourth time.''


    {Ok, Host.}


    ****Hehehe...****


    Killing instinct burst out from Typhon, killing more than a thousand walkers, but that didn''t stop the rest.


    Michael and his commanders stood at a distance, watching as Typhon single-handedly fought the walkers, killing thousands with every punch.


    "*What''s your plan, Ruler?*" Apate asked in mild confusion.


    Michael looked at her, then at Typhon, and grinned.

 Chapter 433 Typhons Soul Manifestation VS Supreme And God-Of-The-Sky 3

    Michael stared at Typhon, who was now fighting the Knights."No matter how powerful he is, all this energy he had used will surly drain the main body''s energy. Soon, this soul manifestation will become weak, and slow... Then we''ll attack."


    The commanders behind him slowly nodded, their gazes fixed on Typhon.


    {DING!}


    {500,000 Abyss walkers have reached the requirement Host placed: 4/5.}


    ''Hmm... Remaining, 1,067,985. Typhon is truly powerful, and to say half of my walkers are all above the diamond medal, some being Transcendent... But none could land a hit on him.''


    "**Commanders, keep him busy.**"


    Whoosh!!


    The ten shot forward, moving towards Typhon.


    "**Porphyrion, Come out!**"


    BOOM!!


    The huge Giant formed beside Michael, his intense gaze fixed on Typhon.


    "**Go and have your revenge.**"


    "*GRRAAAAAAAA!!!*"


    With rage, Porphyrion shot towards Typhon, and swung his broadsword, sending the energy blade forward.


    Whoosh!


    Typhon turned around, and with a punch, he destroyed the blade, and flew towards Porphyrion.


    ****It seems I''ll have to destroy you again!**** He yelled.


    "**Not happening!!**"


    ****Huh?****


    Whoosh!!


    Michael appeared behind Typhon, and slashed his back with his sword: ''Still dodged the fatal blow, impressive.''


    Michael thought, moving some meters from the stunned Typhon.


    ****This?****


    Typhon looked at Michael with a frown:


    ****This Giant distracted me so you could strike, How cunning.****


    Michael spun his sword, and smirked:


    "**Haven''t you discovered it? You''re getting slower with your movement, and your attack force had also reduced, No matter how powerful you are... You''re just a Manifestation.**"


    Michael moved, his Walkers following behind him.


    "**You think a normal Manifestation can kill me?!!!**"


    Michael''s golden eyes glowed brightly, his spirit appeared above him.


    "[Ruler Command]!!!"


    He yelled, moment next, their surroundings were plunged into pure darkness... Typhon staggered backward in shock, feeling his energy instantly stopped flowing.


    ****What is this?!!**** He looked around the dark space in confusion.


    "**Die!!**"


    Michael and his Walkers appeared from all direction, and dropped their attacks on Typhon.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!


    A powerful sonic wave spread out from their contact, destroying any building that was left standing.


    It moved hundreds of miles, and collided on Aaron and his group, throwing them to the ground.


    They all turned around at the city, their faces filled with shock and horror.


    BOOM!!


    Michael, and Reaper fell heavily on the ruins, their bodies covered in bruises, and blood.


    "We... We did it." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He said in disbelief, while staring at the red sky.


    "*Yes.*" Reaper answered, lying beside him.


    BOOM!!


    A figure burst out from the ground, and hovered 100 meters in the sky.


    Michael turned his head to the figure, seeing it was Sword Saint he sighed, and closed his eyes.


    "Too tried for her." He said.


    {DING!!!!!!}


    "Finally."


    {Host have completed a quest, Known as: [Fight and Defeat Typhon''s soul manifestation].}


    {Reward: [{1} Strength activation], Have been activated.}


    {Reward: [{2} Bloodline increased to Lv100], have been activated.}


    {Reward: [{3} 100,000,000 points], Have been gifted.}


    {Reward: [{4} Soul spirit evolution], have been activated.}


    {Reward: [{5} Devil Sword upgrade into a Divine class weapon], have been upgraded.}


    {Reward: [{6} Clone Evolution], have been activated.}


    {Reward: [{7} Abyssal call upgrade], have been upgraded.}


    {Reward: [{8} Mystical-class dagger], have been gifted.}


    {Reward: [{9} Shirt of Nessus Upgrade], have been upgraded.}


    {Reward: [{10} EXP from Worshipers will have a 100% increase], have been activated}


    {Healing cheat: activated.}


    BOOOM!!


    Michael smiled, feeling all his internal injuries healing with a frightening speed, and after ten seconds, both he, and Reaper stood up from the ground.


    He then turned to Reaper in surprised: "You bled? Maybe you''re different from other walkers." He thought, completely ignoring Sword Saint hovering 100 meters away.


    BOOM!


    He turned to his sword, which started ascending into the air.


    "Uh?"


    Michael stared as a red lightning bolt tore through the sky, and fell on the sword, sending a powerful shock wave in all directions.


    "This?" Michael stared at his sword which slowly landed from the sky, and shot towards him.


    BAM!


    He caught it on the hilt, and calmly observed the blade.


    {Congratulations, Devil Sword have been upgraded into a Divine Weapon.}


    Michael blinked, but the surprise wasn''t done.


    {Congratulations, Shirt Of Nessus have been upgraded into a Mystical-class outfit, all benefits have gained a 100% increased.}


    He looked down at his overcoats, even more dumbfounded.


    {Congratulations, Abyss Walkers have gained a 50% increased in attributes, and Clone have been upgraded.}


    {Congratulations, Host gained a new permanent weapon, The Dagger of Calamity.}


    {Congratulations, Strength have been activated, and Host gained 100,000,000 points.}


    Michael blinked still hearing more notifications, after 10 seconds, he looked up at Sword Saint, a devilish smirk on his face.


    "Were you successful?" Michael asked.


    ***Yes--***


    "--Don''t get me wrong, I just want to know, so next time you won''t bring any excuse of being weak."


    ***This?***


    Sword Saint was stunned by his word.


    ***I''ll show you how powerful I am!!***


    She summoned her divine-class weapon, and without hesitation sent a powerful slash towards Michael.


    "Don''t act all arrogant here."


    Michael casually swung his sword, shattering her blade with the mere wind generated from his action.


    ***Uh? A-A Divine-class weapon?!*** Sword Saint was horrified:


    ***How did you upgrade your weapon into the Divine class?!***


    "Stop asking questions." Michael summoned his new red Dagger, and smirked at Sword Saint.


    "Here I come."


    ***And Here I go.***


    "What?"


    With confusion, he watched as Sword Saint disappeared from sight.


    "I thought she was going to fight."


    "*How can an ant fight the Lord?*"


    He looked over his shoulder at Reaper, and slowly nodded:


    "You have a point." He kept his weapons.


    "The system''s boost, really helped us in that attack." He said, turning to the destroyed entrance, seeing Aaron and his group walking inside.


    "I can''t believe you did it." Aaron said in mild surprised.


    "I won because it''s just a Manifestation." Michael said, looking at the sky:


    "Typhon is there, somewhere in the sky, watching us... We just need to be ready for his full force."


    ____


    [Between Chaos.]


    Supreme Queen sat on her throne with a slight smile on her face:


    ""You couldn''t even kill him, are you sure you aren''t getting weak?""


    She asked, turning her head to the glass screen five meters from her.


    The 200 red eyes moved, and settled on her:


    ****That was just a test... If you think your human is so powerful, why don''t you release me?!****


    ""Don''t be in a rush, your fools are coming to your location, then we''ll see how powerful this human is.""


    ****You-You''re really taking this as a show!!****


    ""Fufufu.... Just for fun.""


    She said with a chuckle.


    *


    *


    *


    {[Ruler Command] description: When Activated, A 20 meters wide invisible Force field will automatically appear around Host... All enemies in the barrier will instantly lose their Powers, and turned powerless... Can be use once a day. Note: the stronger host gets, the more its field increases.}

 Chapter 434 Celestial-Stage Monster: Cetus

    [Dead Sea.]"Aaron, why are we here? You know how dangerous the Dead Sea is, especially when it''s dark." Emily said, looking at the eerie sea, which was so quiet that it sent shivers down her spine.


    Aaron held her hand, and flashed her a smile:


    "I don''t know you''re scared."


    "Scared? I''m not scared, it''s just... Today feels so foreboding." Emily said, her gaze still on the sea... The moonlight was the only thing illuminating their view.


    "Come on now, We need to assist Michael, this is the last Sea, let''s just hope this will be suitable to hatch that egg." Aaron said.


    Emily was still staring at the eerily calm sea, there wasn''t even a single fluctuation... The sea was calm, the darkness was so foreboding that even Protean standing behind them felt something wasn''t right.


    "I think there''s something wrong with the sea."


    Aaron turned around to Protean, a frown on his face... Not knowing why they''re feeling something wrong, he turned his gaze to the sea... His eyes glowed for some seconds, and widened afterward.


    "This?"


    He turned his head to Michael, Who was walking towards the sea, 50 meters from them, who were standing on the shore.


    "Should we stop him?" He asked, and shook his head; "Nay, he can handle it." Aaron added.


    The two looked at one another, and nodded, not saying anything.


    Michael walked towards the sea, and stopped on track.


    {Celestial Stage Monster discovered in the sea.}


    Michael raised an eyebrow, upon hearing the system.


    ''What is a Celestial Monster doing here? Well, I don''t have any, it''ll make sense to have one as a walker.''


    He thought and stomped his foot on the ground, sending a powerful sonic wave towards the sea, causing huge waves... Which could surely woke anything inside.


    GRRRRAAAAAAAAA!!!!


    A loud terrifying roar tore through the sky, reaching more than a hundred miles away.


    Michael and the three behind watched as a huge monster shot out from the sea, it was a mixture of a snake and a shark, it was more than 70 meters long, and 30 meters wide, on its back were scales, and shark fins could be seen on its body... It has the head, and body of a red python.


    This abomination fixed its gaze on the tiny human standing on the shore, and hissed out.


    ***Who dares disturb my slumber?!!!***


    It roared.


    "I don''t know there was such a monster here." Aaron said in mild surprised.


    "Same." The two nodded.


    _


    Michael stared at the monster and smirked:


    "You must be Cetus, right?"


    ***You know me, Human?!!***


    "**Human!!**"


    BOOM!!


    A dense amount of divinity burst out from Michael, the golden sword tattoo on his cheek glowed.


    The Giant Snake-Fish monster instantly shut up seeing the sword on Michael''s cheek, and feeling his dense amount of Abyssal Divinity.


    ***I apologize to the Abyssal Ruler for my rude behavior; But this is my territory.*** It said in a humble tone.


    Emily: "....."


    Aaron: "Is it me, or am I hearing things?"


    Protean: "I thought I was the one hearing things. That Monster just became docile, wasn''t it yelling some seconds ago?"


    "**Oh? I know it''s your territory, but You''ll be useful to me... Very useful.**"


    ***Useful?*** Cetus was puzzled.


    "Yeah, When You''re dead."


    Cetus''s gaze turned cold. Seeing the smirk on Michael''s face, it got even more enraged, and shot down towards him.


    "Get me its head." Michael commanded.


    Whoosh!!!


    Reaper appeared behind him, and shot towards the charging Snake.


    ***I''ll Kill you!!!***


    "With the 50% Boost from the system, and Reaper''s personal strength, a Celestial Monster won''t pose a threat." Michael said.


    Reaper moved, his claws elongated into swords, with a Sonic boom, it increased his speed.


    SWOOSH!!!!


    "...."


    Aaron and his group froze, only Aaron saw how Reaper moved, and that made him even more shocked.


    BAM!! S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Reaper landed on the ground, and the huge head fell behind him... The rest of Cetus''s body fell into the sea, turning it bloodred.


    Michael raised his hand into the sky, and snapped his fingers, a circular object flew out from the sea and landed on his palm.


    "Core from a Celestial Monster, what a good hunt." He smirked.


    Draaaa.


    Hearing the sound of something being dragged on the soil, he turned to Reaper seeing him dragging the head towards him.


    "*My Lord, the head you requested.*" Michael stared at the head and nodded with a smile.


    "Have this." He threw the core to Reaper. "That will help you enter the True God Realm."


    Reaper took the core in mild surprised, he bowed at Michael, and observed it.


    BOOM!!


    "This guy is a monster--No! He''s the Monster Emperor, who''s busy creating more monsters... I just wonder what this "Destroyers" will look like." Aaron said, staring at Reaper who was now a True God.


    {Congratulations, Reaper have entered the True God Realm, Host gained 10,000,000 points from the kill, and reward.}


    {Congratulations, Reaper gained a title, known as Abyssal Calamity.}


    Michael slowly nodded at Reaper, and turned to the Head. "Rise!"


    BOOM!!


    The whole sea trembled, the wind picked up, and the sea started boiling.


    "What''s he doing now?" Emily asked.


    "It can''t be, he''s rising the monster, turning it into his walker?!" Protean was stunned.


    BOOM!!


    Cetus shot out from the sea, but this time, a black armor could be seen on its body, concealing all its skin, leaving its face expose.


    Seeing Michael, the 100 meters long Snake -Shark monster bowed its head.


    "*Greetings to the Ruler.*"


    Michael nodded at it. "Rise."


    He said, and walked towards the sea.


    _


    Michael crouched down, brought out the egg from the system storage, and slowly placed it in the water.


    ''Please let this be the one.'' He thought.


    {DING!}


    {Approved.}


    He sighed in relief seeing the green words on the system, and asked:


    ''Now what?''


    {Host will have to merge the egg with Destroyers'' soul.}


    He nodded, and with a flick of his wrist, Destroyers'' soul essence appeared in his hand... Michael took a deep breath and exhaled.


    "Here goes nothing."

 Chapter 435 Return Of Destroyers

    {merging.....15%}{merging.....50%}


    {merging.....80%}


    {merging.....100%}


    Michael placed the glowing egg on the sea, stood up, and slowly took some steps backwards.


    Aaron and his group watched as the light around the egg brightened, its radiant illuminated the sea from below.


    BOOM!!!


    Michael, and Reaper leaped backward, while Cetus dive into the sea, creating distance from the light.


    BOOM!!


    The second explosion was so huge, it created a tidal wave, which moved towards the shore.


    "This?! Move back!!"


    Aaron yelled, and leaped backward, Emily and Protean followed behind him.


    SPLASHED!


    The tide fell heavily on the shore, moving towards the land and forest ahead.


    "Shit!! I need to stop this!!"


    Aaron said in midair, and shot towards the charging water.


    He landed on the ground, and Activated his water skill, trying his best to hold back the waters.


    "What are you doing?!" Michael asked, hovering in the air.


    "You! You caused this!! Help me!" Seeing Michael staring at him, Aaron yelled:


    "What?!! Innocent people and creatures are in the forest!!" He added.


    Michael turned to the forest, then at Aaron.


    "Ok, but you''re doing it the wrong way."


    He summoned his sword, and infused his divinity in it;


    "[Void Of Retribution]."


    With a downward slash, he sent a blade energy, which created a 200 meters deep pit, and was freaking 100 meters wide.


    Aaron looked over his shoulder, and was stunned seeing the pit.


    "Right! I should have done that."


    He shook his head and disappeared, appearing beside Michael.


    "Uh? You can teleport?" Michael was stunned.


    "It''s nothing serious." Aaron said, watching as the waters all entered the pit.


    GRRRRRRRRRAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!


    A Loud and powerful roar sounded from the shore, the sound was both frightening and powerful, causing all the birds and nearby Monsters to run away in terror.


    Aaron looked down, seeing his two companions on their knees, holding their ears. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What?"


    He disappeared, appearing in front of the two:


    "What happened?" He asked worriedly.


    "The... The sound, too powerful!!" Protean said with difficulty, blood started flowing down their ears, which horrified Aaron.


    "Michael!!" He yelled, raising his head to Michael.


    "On it!"


    Michael shot forward, moving towards the shore, Reaper following behind him.


    "This?!"


    Michael and Reaper stopped on track, seeing the 500 meters tall Creature before them, its three heads were almost reaching the sky.


    The huge creature was a combination of a Dragon and a hydra... Its four strong legs were on the ground, where the sea previously sat... Its long tail was more than a 100 meters long, and end with a sword blade.


    After their roar, the three heads looked around in confusion. The moment they saw the tiny figures below them, they lowered their heads, and eyes instantly widened in shock, surprised, and joy.


    "*MASTER!!!*"


    They spoke in unison, their Voices causing a mini earthquake.


    Michael rubbed his ears, and nodded at them:


    "Welcome Back, Destroyers." He said with a smile.


    "*You brought us back?!*" The middle head asked.


    "Yes, You''re my subordinate, and I promise to resurrect you guys."


    The three heads looked at one another, and Yars opened her mouth:


    "*Ok, but why do we look different, and I''m now the middle one, between these two troublemakers! Why?!!*"


    Michael chuckled with her complaint, and explained everything to the three, after a whole five minutes, he was done.


    "*So much happened?! The Master is now a god, and we are still...*" Des, who was the right head stopped talking, and asked the two other heads.


    "*What are we?*"


    "*Don''t know! The Lord will know.*" Tro said, turning his head to Michael.


    "You guys are... Hmm... Let''s say a Dragon, and a Snake. Wait! A hydra! Yes! The Lernaean Hydra." He said.


    "*So we''re now a Hybrid of the two most powerful species?*" Yers asked in mild confusion.


    "You can put it that way." Michael answered.


    The three heads looked at one another in surprised, moment next:


    Des: "*YES!! WE''RE THE GREATEST!!*"


    Tro: "*The Kings! And Queen, that''s who we are!!*"


    Yers: "*No one can dare attack us, now!!*"


    "..."


    Michael stared at the three with a stunned gaze, and chuckled:


    "Ok, you guys need some upgrade."


    He stretched forth his hand towards Destroyers, and instantly dark tornado enveloped the three, spinning violently.


    Aaron, Emily and Protean stopped 50 meters from Michael, staring at the dark tornado in surprise.


    BOOOM!!!


    The Tornado dispersed in all directions, revealing Destroyers in a black obsidian armor, their red eyes filled with surprise and shocked, feeling the armor on their skin.


    "Welcome my new walker." Michael said with a smile.


    "WHAT?!!!"


    Aaron''s, Emily''s and Protean''s eyes almost pop out hearing Michael, and seeing the gigantic creature.


    _____


    50 Miles from their location, Sword Saint stood above the sky with a deep frown on her face. ***This is bad, I need to warn the others.***


    She looked down at the small stone on her palm and smiled, staring at Michael''s blood on it.


    ***The Ruler will always remain the Ruler, Although he''s trap, he still helped Hecate get the blood... I''m just lucky Hecate spell worked, and the Ruler came to help me.***


    Sword saint turned around, and flew away from the place. A gateway opened, and she entered, leaving the fourth realm.


    ______


    [Realm of Gods.]


    Erebus stood under the tree, staring as the leaves moving with the wind.


    "Father!!"


    He looked over his shoulder, seeing Nemesis rushing towards him.


    "What happened?"


    "We have a problem."


    "Ok, what''s this problem?" Erebus asked in a calm tone.


    "Those guys already discovered how to free lord Typhon!!"


    "Let me guess, they need Michael''s blood, right?"


    "Uh?" Nemesis was stunned.


    "You know?"


    "Yes, we might not be able to leave this realm, but that didn''t mean we''re blind to what is happening down there." Erebus said.


    "If you know, why didn''t you do something, or send your darkness legion?" She asked in mild confusion.


    "Your father can''t do that."


    Nemesis looked behind her, seeing Nyx landing on the ground behind her.


    "Mum? Why is that?"


    "Because it''s not right, the time isn''t right."


    Now Nemesis was confused.


    "Don''t think too much about it, Child."


    Nyx caressed Nemesis''s hair, and smiled: "It''s good you''re here, I have something to tell you."


    Nemesis nodded, and listened to her mother''s every word, and exclaimed:


    "WHAT?!!"

 Chapter 436 Little Sister

    [Back to Michael.]Aaron slowly circled Destroyers, scanning the creature... Michael, Reaper, and Destroyers stared at him in utter silence, and a little confused.


    After he was done, Aaron opened his mouth:


    "Darkness, Fire, and space affinities, I am surprised, the three has their own affinities, and that made them very dangerous."


    Destroyers flapped their wings, pushing Aaron backward.


    "*Now that you''re done, we can breathe.*" Yers said.


    Aaron stabilized himself, and dusted his body, without saying anything.


    All this while Protean was moving his stunned gaze on the ground, couldn''t hold it any longer, he turned to Aaron.


    "Master, Where is the sea?"


    "Uh?"


    His question stunned everyone present, that they had to look down.


    Their eyes widened in realization. The whole sea was gone, literally.


    Michael turned his head to Destroyers, then looked down at the dried ground.


    Whoosh!!!


    The group sharply turned their heads to the North, feeling a dense amount of death energy. Aaron and Michael looked at one another and a single thought appeared in their heads.


    "The Gate."


    Without wasting a second, they flew towards the direction, moving above the dried land.


    Swoosh!!


    The group landed on the ground, staring at the dead fishes all over them.


    "We''re lucky, some of the sea animals might have followed the sea to the pit." Aaron said, looking around the place.


    "This... The energy is so powerful here, but where is it generating from?" Emily asked.


    Michael took some steps forward, and placed his hand on an invisible barrier.


    "You can''t see it because it''s concealed by this barrier." He said.


    "A barrier? Why can''t I see it?" Protean asked in mild confusion, he walked towards Michael, tilting his head to the side.


    "I still can''t see anything." He said.


    Michael chuckled, summoned his sword, and slashed downward, easily creating a crack on the barrier.


    Whoosh!!!


    A high flow of killing instinct, and death energy flew out from the crack, colliding on their faces.


    "*Whoa!!*"


    Des exclaimed, moving his head from right to left.


    Michael smirked, and with five slashes of his sword, the barrier collapsed.


    The group fixed their stunned gazes on the red gateway before them, an unknown energy was flowing out from it.


    "Is this the gateway to Skull?" Aaron asked in mild confusion.


    "Yes, It''s located under the Dead Sea... But thanks to these guys, the gate is out." Michael walked towards it, he stopped and looked at Aaron over his shoulder.


    "I suggest your group should stay back from this one... They''re powerful, but if you want them to live, they shouldn''t enter." With that said, he walked towards the gateway, Reaper following behind him.


    Destroyers looked at one another, and suddenly shrunk in size, then flew towards Michael, landing on his shoulder.


    "You guys can--"


    "*--Yeah, come on, I''m dying for a battle.*" Tro said.


    Michael nodded, and walked inside the gateway with the three, leaving Aaron, Emily and Protean behind.


    __


    Michael walked out from the gateway, and moved his gaze around the red sky above them... There was nothing but black landscape, with a huge black castle sitting some miles from him.


    *GRRAAAAA!!*


    Michael looked up at the sky, seeing skeleton soldiers with wings, armed with swords flying towards him.


    "Wait, I didn''t make an announcement, right?" He asked.


    "*Maybe you did, because if you didn''t, they won''t arrive so fast.*" Yers said, staring at the Skeletons landing ten meters from their location.


    "Lv70 monsters? When last did I fight a Lv70 monster?" Michael asked with a thoughtful expression, scratching his head.


    "What do to think? Will you fight them?" He asked turning to Destroyers.


    "*Us? No way, we''re beyond their standards, what about this Wolf?.*" Yers quickly asked, gesturing her head at Reaper.


    Reaper turned his gaze to the side, not saying anything.


    "Oh? Aren''t you two too arrogant?" Michael asked in mild surprised.


    Reaper and Destroyers simply looked around, not staring at him.


    "Attitude."


    Michael shook his head, and turned to the Skeleton Soldiers.


    "A total of 200. Knights, come and handle these guys."


    A Vortex opened behind Michael, and 20 knights walked out, the swordsmen walked ahead, while the archers followed behind them.


    "*Ruler!*"


    "Good, guys who care, now, take care of these things." He said.


    The Knights turned to the Skeletons, and the Chief Knight said:


    "*Ruler, Sending us will be an insult to these soldiers.*"


    "Uh?" Michael turned his head to the chief knight, a little puzzled.


    "Meaning?" He asked.


    "*Ruler, I alone will be enough, sending us will be an overkill.*"


    "Oh? Ok, go then, kill them." Michael said, folding his hands on his chest.


    The chief knight nodded, and walked towards the Skeletons.


    "*Who''s that guy?*" Des asked, staring at the knight.


    "Him? I met him in one of my games, he''s one fucking bastard, and also a pain in the ass."


    "*Oh? So big words, I''m guessing you were enemies, right?*" Tro asked.


    "Yes, the killing kind."


    Destroyers nodded, and turned their heads to the chief Knight. The other 19 stood behind them.


    *GRRAAAAA!!*


    The skeletons all let out a roar, and charged forward.


    The Knight stretched his sword to the side, and without hesitation, moved.


    Michael watched the chief knight, as he broke through the skeletons'' lines, cutting them down into bones... He was so amazed by the chief knight''s speed and attack force that left him thinking.


    ''If he was this powerful when we fought, I don''t think I''ll last a minute, the 50% boost from the system really power up my walkers.''


    Whoosh!!


    BAM!!


    Michael looked down at his feet, seeing a skeleton''s skull... He looked up at the chief, seeing him standing still, his sword stretched to the side, and bones lying all over the place.


    {DING!}


    {Does Host want to sign the walker?}


    ''Uh?''


    {Any walker sign with the mega cheating system can''t be eliminated... And will automatically gain the leader position in their own race.}


    {Note: Commanders are automatically signed to the system.}


    Michael blinked, and command: "Apate, Azazel, come out!"


    The two rose from the ground, but now, a cape made from dark energy could be seen on their back, moving with the wind, a sword logo was also engraved on the armor plate, cape.


    "Hmm... So this is what happens if they''re signed. Ok, do it."


    BOOM!


    Dark smokes surrounded the chief Knight, and slowly dispersed, revealing him in a black armor, with a cape on his back, just like Apate''s and Azazel''s armors.


    ''System, can all my Walkers be signed in?''


    {No host, A Walker needs to reach the requirements before signing.}


    Michael nodded, and turned to Reaper and Destroyers. ''What about these two?''


    {They aren''t true Walkers, but Host can still sign them, with points.}


    ''Hmm... How many points are we talking here?''


    {50,000,000 points for each walker.}


    Michael blinked in shock.


    ''My points?''


    {127,100,000.}


    ''Hmm... Ok, for now, do Reaper and Abyss.'' S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Are you sure Host?}


    ''Yes, I already said do it, do you need to ask?''


    {Signed.}


    {Pointed deducted.}


    {Points remaining: 27,100,000.}


    Whoosh!!


    Michael raised his head, and was stunned seeing a dagger flying towards him.


    BAM!!


    Apate divided the dagger into halves, and the group turned their heads to the distance, seeing a lone figure walking towards them... Holding throwing knives in each of his fingers.


    "Who?" Michael asked, walking towards the figure, his soldiers following behind him.


    "Thanks Apate." He said, while she nodded.


    The two group stopped 20 yards from one another, while the figure stood still, his gaze fixed on the ground.


    Tap-Tap-Tap!


    Michael turned his head to the right, seeing a woman with a purple hand-fan, walking towards them, she was in a long white Taoist robe.


    Tap-Tap-Tap!


    He turned his head to the left, seeing a muscular man walking towards them, he was an elf, armed with a huge sledgehammer, which he surprisingly placed on his shoulder.


    Whoosh!


    Michael looked above them, seeing a man with a pale skin, and red eyes staring at them, dark wings flapping behind him.


    "Wow, I''m so impressed, all Lower gods, what next, a primordial?" Michael asked with sarcasm.


    ***Oh? Mr Supreme is really so powerful.***


    Michael looked behind the figure in front of them, seeing a young lady moving towards them with a smile on her face.


    "And you are?"


    "Eris... Primordial goddess of Chaos, and Queen of Skull."


    Aaron walked towards them, his gaze filled with killing instinct.


    "Now answer me, which one of you killed Essie?!!"


    **Oh? That would be me.**


    Aaron looked up at the man hovering above them. "You?"


    He chuckled:


    "I promise Essie and the Grand priests that I''ll avenge them, and this is the day."


    ***Aren''t you in a rush, god of the sky? I know you want revenge, but you aren''t the only one.*** Eris said with a smile, and turned her head to Michael:


    ***Supreme, I''m the first Primordial you have meet in person, you should be grateful.***


    "Lady, I don''t give a fuck who you are, If you''re here to fight come on, I''m ready."


    Eris shook her head, and moved her gaze to Apate.


    ***How are you doing, Little Sister?***


    "....."

 Chapter 437 What Was That?

    Eris took a step, and appeared in front Apate. Before Apate could act, Eris quickly opened her palm, pausing time.She smiled, raised her hands, and slowly removed the helmet on Apate.


    ***I miss you sister.***


    She said staring at Apate''s red eyes.


    {DING!}


    {Threat On A Walker''s mind.}


    {Walker is a Commander.}


    {Defense protocol activated.}


    Eris raised her hand towards Apate''s face, the moment her palm touched her, a powerful amount of Abyssal divinity burst out from Apate... Throwing her meters away.


    BAM!!


    Eris fell heavily on the ground, instantly, the Time started flowing again.


    "Uh?"


    Michael looked at the notification on the system screen, and turned to Eris, who calmly stood up from the ground, and dusted her body.


    "You... You paused time? How the hell did you do that?!" He yelled.


    Eris looked at her body for sign of dust... Seeing nothing, she turned to Apate, then at Michael.


    ***I so want to kill you right now, but you''ll be useful in the future.***


    Eris turned her gaze to Apate, again. A soft expression on her face.


    ***Bye sister.***


    Apate walked forward, bend down, picked her helmet, anr put it on; her face indifferent.


    ***Moros was right, You''re gone.***


    She held back her tears, and turned to Michael:


    ***Pay heeds to this. If Typhon didn''t kill you, I will... If I can''t kill you, I will make sure to kill someone close to you. A sister for a sister.*** With that said, she walked away, turning into smoke.


    Michael frowned, Eris''s eyes didn''t show she was joking.


    ''I need to move quickly.'' He thought, and moved his gaze on the four people around them.


    "Kill!!"


    Killing instinct burst out from him, and the dagger appeared in his left hand, while his sword on the right.


    Hearing his command, Azazel, Reaper, and Apate shot forward.


    Before Michael could move, Aaron stopped him:


    "Leave him to me."


    Aaron shot towards the guy hovering in the sky, instantly attacking him.


    Michael stared at them for five seconds, and looked at the Lady with a hand-fan fighting Azazel.


    Azazel leaped into the air, and smashed down on her, but to his surprised, the lady disappeared into smoke, appearing above him.


    Whoosh!!


    She opened her fan, and with a swing, she sent blades towards Azazel, who simply turned around and slashed with his sword, cutting the whole blades into halves.


    **Your sword skill is exceptional.** She said, landing on the ground.


    "*Compare to Ruler, mine is a joke*"


    Azazel moved, his sword tearing the wind behind him.


    **Show some respect!!**


    She swung her fan, sending a huge wind blade towards the charging Azazel.


    "*My Ruler is the only one, Who deserves Respect!!*"


    Azazel leaped into the air, dodging the wind blade, he gripped his sword tightly, and shot forward.


    "*[Shadow Dash]*"


    He used Michael''s skill, and disappeared from view.


    **Uh?**


    Her eyes widened in shock, moment next.


    Whoosh!!


    Azazel appeared behind her, blood dripping down his sword.


    The lady looked down at her abdomen, seeing a deep slash on it... She turned around to Azazel, and fell on the ground, dead.


    Michael turned his head to Aaron, and was speechless; Aaron was clearly punching the man to death...


    ''He really hated him.'' He thought, and lowered his head to Reaper, who was facing off the man with daggers.


    With Reaper''s strength, he still couldn''t hit the man, who was like a shadow, unhittable, and uncatchable.


    **I''m here, dog.** He said, rising his head to Reaper.


    Reaper turned around, and shot forward, only to hit smoke.


    "*If you''re so great, why are you running?!*" Reaper yelled.


    **I''m not running, you''re just slow.** The man said, standing some meters behind him.


    Reaper gritted his teeth, and shot forward again, but the man disappeared.


    "*This??*" Reaper was stunned.


    Whoosh!


    "*GRAAA!*"


    Reaper turned around, but saw no one... He looked at his back, seeing a cut.


    "*You injured me?*"


    Reaper asked, rising his head to the man who appeared 10 meters from him.


    **Oh? Are you angry? It''s just a cut.** The man said.


    Reaper grinned, revealing rows of white teeth.


    "*Do you know who I am?!*"


    BOOM!


    **Uh?**


    The man raised his head to Reaper, seeing dark armors appearing on his skin, in less than five seconds, Reaper was clad in his obsidian armor, his cape moving behind him.


    **...**


    The man was stunned, he took a step backward.


    "*Now, let''s have a good flight.*"


    BOOM!


    Reaper shot towards him, and smashed down with his claws.


    BAM!


    His claws collided on the Man''s daggers, pushing the man some steps back.


    **This?**


    He looked up, only to Reaper above him, without hesitation, he moved.


    BOOM!


    Michael watched as the two moved all over the place, engaging in a battle of speed.


    "Hmm... Their speeds are now equal."


    "*When are we fighting?*"


    He turned to Destroyers on his shoulder.


    "These guys are too weak for us." Michael answered.


    Whoosh!!


    He looked up at Aaron, seeing the Man flying to the ground. He landed and burst out into a sinister laughter. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **Hehehehe!! You can''t win Aaron! We study your every move! You''ll die!!**


    BOOM!!


    A dense amount of energy burst out from him, and pulled the other three, including the lady, Azazel killed.


    Michael and the group watched in mild confusion, as the bodies merged together, forming a single creature.


    ***GRRAAAAA!!!!***


    Michael stared at the ten feet tall Creature with four heads, and eight hands, each of the hands was armed with a different weapon.


    "This is?"


    ***Hehehehe!!! How do you like us now?!! Four minds, and eight hands!!***


    "Are You fighting?" Michael asked, looking at Aaron.


    "I already burn out all my anger, You can kill them, and second, he said they have mastered all my attacks." Aaron answered.


    "Ok then. Destroyers, I think it''s our turn."


    Destroyers nodded, and flew into the air, hovering above them.


    Michael smirked, and moved, disappearing from view.


    BOOOM!!


    A powerful pressure burst out from Destroyers, falling heavily on the creature.


    BAM!!


    They dropped to their knees:


    ***What is this?!***


    The four heads looked up with difficulty, seeing a small Hydra, as small as a puppy.


    ***Huh?***


    ***That thing is releasing this much pressure?!***


    They asked, forgetting the main threat.


    Feeling the danger, the two lowered their gazes, only to see a figure moving towards them. The figure''s golden eyes were filled with killing instinct.


    ***This??***


    Whoosh!!!


    "....."


    Everyone was stunned.


    Aaron turned his head to Michael, who stopped behind the creature... He watched as Michael pointed his sword on the ground, and drew a circle, then stepped backward.


    BANG!


    Aaron stared at the four head in one, which fell heavily on the circle.


    "..."


    Aaron was flabbergasted.


    "Who''s next?" Michael asked, looking at the headless body over his shoulder.


    THUD! THUD! THUD!! THUD!! THUD! THUD!!!


    Michael turned his head to the castle, seeing a sea of monsters running towards them, their eyes filled with rage.


    "So Troublesome."


    Michael simply snapped his fingers, freezing all the blood in the Monsters'' bodies.


    BAM!


    They all dropped to the ground, dead.


    {Host gained 1,000,000 points.}


    {Total points: 28,100,000.}


    Michael waved his hand, removing all the cores, and with a clench, the cores flew towards him.


    {Total: 100,000.}


    "What can I do with this? I have everything..."


    He turned to Aaron, "You need this?"


    Aaron nodded his head.


    Seeing him nod, Michael send all the core towards him: "Keep it, then. It''s useless to my walkers."


    He turned around and walked towards the gateway.


    "Come on, I need to close all the Abyssal gates, And get out of here... You heard Eris, she''s going after the ones I love."


    He turned his head to Destroyers: "Destroy that Castle."


    Destroyers turned to the castle miles away, and with a thought, the space appeared above it tore opened, and lava flow down; falling on the castle, turning it into nothingness.


    With that taken care of, Michael started walking, Reaper, Azazel, and Apate following behind; while Destroyers landed on his right shoulder.


    Aaron stared at them in awe, and turned to the burning castle.


    "Did he just destroy Skull in less than 10 minutes?" He asked.


    _______


    [Amerisa.]


    [Four months after Michael''s departure.]


    [Night Time.]


    "What are you doing, Mira?" Shenras, who was with a schoolbag asked, staring at Mira, who was busy writing something on the roof of the tallest building of Amerisa.


    Mira stood up with a smile, looking down at what she wrote on it.


    "I Miss you Brother." Shenras read the word, and turned to Mira, a little confused.


    "You know, my brother has never left me for more than a month... I know he left me for some months in the past, but this is different."


    "How is it different?" Shenras asked.


    "This time he left with uncertainty." Mira answered.


    "Don''t worry, I know your brother, he''ll be back... You don''t need to worry so much about it." Shenras said.


    "Thanks, Shenras... Come on, let''s go home.". Mira looked below the building, and smiled... She picked up her bag, and walked towards the door, which leads downstairs.


    Whooosh!!


    ***Mi....raaa...***


    A cold breeze collided on Shenras, causing her to look around in surprise, and shock.


    ''What was that?'' She frantically moved her gaze around.


    ''I''m sure I heard someone called Mira? Not audible, but I heard it.''


    "Are you coming?"


    Mira asked with a smile.


    "Yeah." She nodded, and followed behind Mira, constantly looking around the roof.


    High above the night sky, two red eyes were fixed on the group, and disappeared afterward.

 Chapter 438 Leaving The Fourth Realm, And Entering The Abyss

    [Back To Michael.][Next Day.]


    Michael stood in front of the last gate in Elvis, and walked towards it.


    "You created this?"


    He asked, placing his palm on the Earth around the gateway.


    "Yes. The gate opened some weeks back, so I had to sealed it this way, I figured you''re the only one can close it."


    Michael nodded at him, and with a slight pressure, the earth instantly shattered, turning into dust.


    Whoosh!


    A dense amount of Abyssal energy burst out, moving all over the landscape.


    "Ok, Aaron... I think this is goodbye, Don''t worry, we''ll meet again."


    Aaron nodded: "I''ll be waiting for that day."


    He watched as Michael entered the gate, and it surprisingly disappeared.


    "I''ll be waiting." Aaron added, and disappeared from the land.


    _____


    [Abyssal.]


    Whizzed!


    Michael walked out from the gateway.


    He stopped and moved his gaze around his surroundings. The sky was as black at night, with a single red Sun, which cast its red rays on the land below... Around the place were countless hidden creatures moving around, Michael couldn''t see any, but he knew they''re there, watching.


    "Ok, this is creepy." He said, walking on the pathway, filled with priceless gemstone...


    Screech!!


    He looked up, seeing flying creatures moving high above the dark sky, with the [eyes of Abyss] The creatures were monsters he had never seen before, and Michael have seen a lot of monsters... The monster were a combination of a griffin, and a snake, some even has the body of a skeleton.


    He sighed and lowered his gaze... "Let''s see if that guy will accept my invite... Come out."


    Michael waited for some seconds, then the space behind him tore opened, and Drakon walked out, in his human appearance.


    "I thought you forgot me, Partner." He said.


    "Where you busy?" Michael asked.


    "Not too busy to answer your call." Drakon replied, and moved his gaze around the abyss.


    "Where the hell are we?"


    "The Abyssal."


    Michael''s reply stunned him speechless.


    "Wait! Partner, why didn''t say you''re calling me here?" He asked.


    "*Who''s this?*"


    Drakon lowered his gaze to Michael''s coat''s pocket, seeing a small Hydra flying out.


    "Uh? Are these?" He looked up at Michael, a little surprised.


    "Yeah, Destroyers." Michael answered, and started walking.


    "Come on, Let''s see what''s waiting for us." Michael said.


    Drakon observed Destroyers, and thought: ''I thought they were centipede?''


    He walked behind Michael, looking around the place.


    SCREECH!!!


    The group of three looked up, seeing the creatures shooting towards them with clear killing instinct.


    "*Hmm, Master... I thought you said you''re the Ruler here, but why are they attacking us?*" Des asked in confusion.


    "Well, we just need to reset their brains." Michael said, before he could summon his sword, the system''s voice sounded in his head.


    {Congratulations, Host! Third Quest have been completed: Visit the Abyssal.}


    {Recognition activated.}


    BOOOM!!


    A suffocating Aura instantly burst out from Michael, spreading all over the land, moving thousands of miles in seconds.


    The charging monsters instantly froze, after five seconds, they dive even more, but this time, there wasn''t any killing instinct.


    Michael, Drakon, and Destroyers watched as the 20 Monsters descended from the sky, and started circling them...


    "What are they doing?" Drakon asked in mild confusion.


    "How would I know that?" Michael asked back.


    "*I think they''re greeting you.*" Tro said.


    "*Yeah, Paying respect.*"


    Michael and Drakon looked at one another, and Michael asked the two.


    "How do you know that?"


    "*Don''t mind these two, they have no idea on what they''re saying.*" Des said, stunning Michael and Drakon.


    Thud!!


    The whole Monsters all stood in front of Michael, and got down on their knees, bowing their heads.


    "*Oh? We aren''t wrong.*" Yers said, her tone filled with excitement.


    Michael just rolled his eyes, and stared at the monsters.


    "Who would have believed these guys are all Mystical-class monsters, with the lowest being a Lv90?" He asked looking at Drakon.


    "Yeah, I thought I was the strongest, but these guys are beyond my realm." Drakon said.


    Michael nodded, and turned to the Creatures: "Get back to whatever you''re doing."


    They all nodded, and shot into the air.


    ___


    Some miles from their location, a huge inky black castle stood, this majestic castle was completely engraved with gemstones, its golden gate radiant the rays of the red sun... Powerful soldiers in black armors and wings were busy patroling all over the compound and vicinity, with Mystical-class weapons in hands.


    In the huge castle, an old man sitting on a sofa, opened his eyes... He turned his head to the door, and smiled:


    "Finally, you''re here." He said, closing his eyes.


    ___


    [30 minutes later.]


    "*We have been walking for more than 5 hours now. Where are we even going?*" Yers asked in mild frustration.


    "You aren''t even the one walking, so why are you complaining? And we have only been walking for 30 minutes." Drakon asked with a frown.


    Yers turned her head towards him: "*Yeah, but staying one place is tiresome, and how do you know it''s already 30 minutes?!*"


    Drakon blinked, and shook his head: "How do you know it''s already 5 hours?"


    "*This?!*"


    Yers was stunned, But Drakon continued:


    "If you think staying one place is tiresome, then more around."


    "*...*"


    "Stop you two."


    Michael came to a stop, and looked at the castle ahead.


    "That''s our destination." He said.


    "*I don''t get, if you''re the king of this realm, why are we walking? Shouldn''t we be in a ride, and being escorted by hundreds of soldiers?*" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael looked at Destroyers on his shoulder:


    "I don''t know you talk this much."


    "*Now you do.*" Des and Tro said in unison.


    Yers hit their heads with hers, and turned to Michael: "*I''m not wrong.*"


    Michael sighed:


    "I might be the king, but I''m not crowned yet... Let me simplify it; take me as a crown prince, who hasn''t been crown King... Just like Drakon here, he''s the prince, but not the king."


    "*Oh? So you''re saying only kings have that privilege?*" Yers asked.


    "Hmm... You can put it that way." Michael answered.


    "Why are you chatting, come on, I have been waiting!"


    "Huh?"


    Michael was stunned, he moved his gaze around, looking for the one who Just spoke to him.


    "I''m waiting for you in the Castle."


    He heard the voice again, but this time, he got a location.


    "Come on, we need to hurry." He said to the two, and walked towards the castle.

 Chapter 439 Revelation

    Michael, Drakon, and Destroyers stared at the huge castle that was almost reaching the sky in disbelieve, it was simple too large... Its size was as big as a football stadium, and with Michael''s calculation, it could hold more than 10,000 people... Or even more."Is this a castle or a town?" Drakon asked in mild confusion.


    "We can only find out after we enter."


    Michael said. Before he could move, a figure landed on the ground, then more figures followed suit, instantly surrounding the group.


    "*Again?*" Yers asked, moving her gaze around.


    "Is it me, or are these guys all above the Immortal realm? And... They all have Mystical-class weapons!!!" Drakon yelled in shock.


    The soldiers stared at Michael, their eyes instantly widened in shock... Without hesitation, they dropped to their knees, heads bowed.


    "*Welcome Back, Ruler!!!*"


    They roared in unison.


    "What took you so long?"


    The three turned their heads to the gate, seeing an old man with gray hair, and eyes walking towards them, he was in a golden robe, embedded with gemstones.


    "You?" Michael asked, not completing his words.


    "Greetings soon-to-be Ruler, I am Ashyn..." He turned o Drakon:


    "And your forefather."


    "..."


    Both Michael and Drakon were stunned.


    _____


    [Sitting Room.]


    Michael sat on the sofa, with Drakon and Destroyers, staring at Ashyn, who sat before them with a smile on his face.


    "Come on, have something to eat." Ashyn gestured to the drinks and cookies on the table.


    Michael looked at the things, and looked up at him. "You also enjoy Humans'' foods?"


    "We might be in the abyss, but food is food... Right?"


    "*Yeah, 100% correct.*"


    Yers said, already stuffing her face with food.


    Michael ignored her and asked:


    "Havoc said you don''t have much time, Way is that?" He asked.


    Ashyn sighed deeply.


    "You know this saying, nothing is permanent... Even a true god as myself will surely pass away. It''s not my fault... But it''ll be my fault If I leave without passing down my powers." He looked at Drakon, then picked up a glass of tea, and relaxed on his seat, staring at the two.


    "I''m surely you have questions, you can ask." He said.


    Michael thought for some seconds, and started:


    "My questions changed with time, but the main thing I want to know is, who''s this Supreme Queen, and how was Typhon created, and even sealed away?"


    "That''s some questions you have there, I''ll have to start from the beginning... I suggest you sit back, and listen."


    Michael picked up a glass of tea, and got ready to listen to the story.


    Ashyn coughed, clearing his throat, and started:


    "Millions of years ago there was nothing but void, and endless sea of darkness... In this eternal darkness, a glowing ball of light appeared, signaling peace, freedom, and creation... This light emanated an unknown energy which created the realms; the first realm; Known as Earth, your world. Second realm; known as Amavera Darren''s world. Third realm; Draconian, Drakon''s world. Fourth realm; Elvis, Aaron''s world. Fifth realm; Narvik, Miles''s world. Sixth realm; Alphavio Leo''s world. And so forth... These realms are filled with countless planets and Powers... The light created the habitants in all the realms. This light is our creator... And the only one with the strongest skill in the whole universe... Which is [OmniKinesis]. The Light hovered above its creation and discovered it needed beings who could help rule its creation, and then emerge powerful beings, whose Powers were only second to the creator... These beings were known as Primordial... The first; Gaea, the Primordial goddess of Earth... She gave us trees, soil and was the mother of everything moving on earth. Then followed by Tartarus: the Primordial god of the Abyss, our former King, Ruler of the deepest part of hell. And Erebus; Primordial god of Darkness, Nyx, Primordial goddess of Night, and more... These beings gave birth to many children, both monsters and Humans... And everyone lived in peace... The light who created all this nodded at its work, and gave the powers to rule to the Primordial, then went into a deep slumber..."


    "...As the saying goes. Peace is just like the seasons, it comes and goes, With the Absence of the Light, who''s known as the Supreme Queen, the Titans and monsters attacked the gods... They claimed they''re the superior beings, who are fit to be rulers. The Primordial and gods battled against their forces, and finally sealed the Titans in the Abyssal, right here..."


    "Gaea, who was the mother of the Titans was enraged. She visited another Primordial, had sex, and gave birth to the Terror, and the destroyer... Typhon... Typhon is a hundred heads Dragon, whose has powers over all Elements ever think of... Under such powers, half of the gods, both Primordial, and True Gods joined him and his mother... Gaea''s goal was to release her children, and give them their rightful place, which is the throne, and Typhon will be their King-of-Kings..."


    "...Typhon plunged the whole realms in chaos, and successfully destroyed the seventh to the Tenth Realms, turning all the inhabitants into Monsters... His personal soldiers more-stronger than any forces ever known... With so much death and destruction, the gods didn''t bow down to him, they rebelled, fought for our survival, and theirs... But was all in vain..."


    Ashyn took a sip of his wine, and continued:


    "Tartarus discovered the only person who could end Typhon''s reign was the Supreme Queen, and without knowing how to find her, he sacrificed himself when Typhon''s soldiers caught up to him... No one knew what happened next, but his death awakened the Supreme Queen... Upon seeing what had occurred in the peaceful world she left behind; the Supreme Queen instantly got enraged... And with anger; she sealed away Typhon, and took 50% of energies from the realms, and gods... With anger, she disappeared into space, Chaos and time... Till this day, No one knew where she is, or where Typhon is imprisoned..."


    Michael and the two blinked for a couple of seconds, staring dumbly at Ashyn. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Take 50% of the powers? Then what about the other 50%?" He asked.


    Ashyn smiled:


    "The other 50% is with..."

 Chapter 440 Supreme-Class Weapon: The Kings Coronation

    "*My Lord!*"Ashyn, Michael, and the two turned their heads to the door, seeing a man in a black mage''s robe standing at the door.


    "Charon, how was your visit to the fourth realm? What about the others? Wait, you shouldn''t have taken this long to return, what happened?" Ashyn asked with a frown.


    "*My Lord...."


    Charon''s word trailed off, seeing Michael... He walked towards them, and got down on one knee.


    "*Greetings Ruler!*"


    He greeted with such respect that made Michael speechless... He doesn''t even know this man, and he''s treating him with such respect.


    "Rise." Michael said.


    Charon nodded, stood up, and turned to Ashyn:


    "*My Lord, about the gateway that opened, and the calling... I went out to investigate with Nixon, but a Kid named Aaron said the Ruler wasn''t the one who called us, he killed the monsters with us, and also Nixon...*"


    "Hmm... What happened then?"


    "*Well, I came back to ask you, but seeing the Ruler, I think it''s good if I ask him.*"


    The two turned to Michael. Who relaxed on the sofa, staring at them.


    "Think about this, I don''t know you, then how would I be able to call you?" Michael asked.


    The two looked at one another, and nodded.


    "He has point, don''t worry about anything, Charon... Our Ruler is finally back, so those fools won''t have control of the gates anymore."


    "Wait."


    Michael sat up, his face filled with surprise.


    "I can summon gates?" He asked.


    "Yes, As many as needed, as long you have the divinity for it... And summon your soldiers."


    "About that, how many do we have, Havoc and Shenras mentioned 10 Million soldiers."


    "Yeah, that''s the total amount of the Abyss Walkers... If we''re summoning our complete soldiers, it''ll be at least 100 Million."


    Michael and Drakon froze.


    Seeing their stunned expression, Ashyn chuckled: "Our former Lord is a Primordial, he has millions of Worshipers, so why would he have only 10 Million soldiers?"


    Michael was getting even more shocked... While Destroyers'' jaws were wide open.


    "Do you want to meet your army?" He asked.


    Michael nodded his head, and Ashyn turned to Charon:


    "You heard the Ruler, get on with it."


    "*Yes.*"


    He bowed and walked away.


    "Ok, Lord Ashyn... What about the 50% of powers?" Drakon asked.


    "Oh, yeah. The 50% is with the Queen... No one knows who she''ll give such powers, but if she did one day... That chosen will be the strongest in the whole realms. A being more-powerful than even a Primordial."


    Michael blinked, imagining how terrifying the powers are.


    "*What if she gives all her powers to someone else?*" Yers asked.


    "If that happens, that someone will be the Ruler of the realms, the next Supreme." He said.


    While everyone turned their heads to Michael.


    "Why are you all staring at me?" Michael asked in mild confusion.


    "Partner is known as Supreme, what if he''s the one?" Drakon asked.


    "Only time will tell... The Supreme Queen is unpredictable, because if she is, why haven''t she stopped all this? I mean kill Typhon. She has the powers, but chooses to sit still and watch."


    "Because she''s scared?! Or maybe she''s taking this as a punishment or show."


    "I''ll go with Show." Des said, while Michael nodded.


    "As I said, we''ll know with time." Ashyn added.


    "Another question."


    They turned to Drakon.


    "How did the soldiers out there have mystical-class weapons, holding it like it''s a common tool, even the things we saw out there, all Mystical-class."


    "You''re wondering why we have weapons that your races are desperately looking for?"


    Drakon nodded.


    "Come with me."


    Ashyn stood up, and walked towards a door... The group stood up, and followed behind him.


    After a whole 30 minutes of walking, and passing by countless passages, they reached a metal door.


    Ashyn placed his hand on the door, and it automatically moved to the side.


    "So, we''ll need a palm scan?" Michael asked.


    "No, The Castle is alive, it''ll accept you after you''re officially crowned... Then you''ll have control over it."


    Ashyn said, walking inside the room, as big as a basketball stadium.


    "This is our armory."


    Michael almost fell to the ground seeing the weapons, and armors inside the room.


    "*WOW!!!*"


    The three heads exclaimed in unison.


    "Yes... Wow!" Drakon added.


    "How can this be? The lowest class of weapon here is in the legendary-class." Michael said, walking moving his gaze on the glowing weapons.


    "Yes, out of these thousands of weapons, there are only four Divine-class... First, mine, second; Havoc, Third; Shenras... And the last, yours."


    Ashyn pointed at a sword on the other side of the room... Which was radiating an intense amount of Abyssal energy... Beside the sword, was a full set of armor, all Divine class.


    Michael walked towards the section, and entered the energy.


    BAM!


    To his shock, the energy field blocked Destroyers from entering.


    "*What just happened?!*" Yers asked with a frown.


    "Only the chosen can use it." Ashyn said, while the group nodded.


    Michael stopped In front of the sword, and raised his hand to fell it.


    At that exact moment, the system''s voice sounded:


    {Does Host want to merge the Devil sword with the Abyssal sword?}


    "You can do that?"


    {I told you host, I can do anything... As long, it''s logical.}


    "Ok, do it."


    Michael summoned his devil sword, and placed it beside the black blade.


    {Merging process started.}


    {Merging...40%.}


    {Merging...70%.}


    BOOM!


    The energy field grew, pushing the three meters backward.


    "This?" Ashyn was stunned.


    "Is that possible" Drakon asked in mild confusion.


    "It shouldn''t be, fusing two Divine-class Swords... I haven''t seen such fusion, only the Supreme Queen can use such weapon."


    "*What Weapon?!*" Tro asked.


    "A weapon stronger than a Divine-class weapon... The weapon above all weapons, the supreme-class... There''s only one in the whole universe."


    The two were stunned hearing Ashyn.


    "Then, can Partner handle such weapon?" Drakon asked in mild horror.


    "I don''t know."


    {Merging completed.}


    BOOM!!


    An unholy amount of energy burst out, towards the group. Ashyn quickly created a barrier, around them.


    BANG!!!!


    CRACK!!


    Destroyers'', and Drakon''s eyes widened in shock, they quickly formed their barrier, adding to Ashyn''s.


    "Supreme-class is known as a Destroyer, that''s why in the whole realms, there''s only one... But the Ruler just created the second, I don''t even know they could merge two Divine-class weapons, and I know a lot of things."


    "Are you guys ok?"


    Michael asked, staring at the group.


    They blinked, staring at Michael with a stunned gaze... They removed the barriers, still looking around.


    "What happened?" Michael asked again.


    "That... That sword." Ashyn pointed at the black and golden sword in Michael''s hand. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh! This is new, Just merged my Sword with that one.... Hey, are you still using your swords, what about you give me to merge it with this one."


    "..."


    "....."


    "*.....*"


    The three were flabbergasted.


    "Ruler, don''t you know the weapon in your hand?"


    Michael looked down at the sword.


    {Information: Unknown.}


    "I don''t."


    He looked up at Ashyn.


    "That there is a Supreme-class weapon, stronger than a Divine-class." Ashyn revealed.


    "Wow!" Michael''s eyes widened in surprised... He moved his gaze around the place, and turned to Ashyn.


    "Can I take some Mystical-class weapons for my friend?" He asked.


    "Yes, you''re now the king, so everything is originally yours." Ashyn said.


    Michael nodded, and took four swords, and two daggers, all Mystical-class.


    "Typhon soul manifestation called my weapon a toy, and it''s a Mystical-class weapon, so Only Divine-class can face him... But my team will need it against his minions, or other gods."


    He said.


    "*My King, My Lord... The soldiers are waiting.*"


    The two turned around to the door, seeing Charon standing there.


    "Thank you, My king..."


    Ashyn''s word trail off, not seeing the divine-class armors on the wall.


    "The Armor?"


    "Already merged."


    Michael said, walking towards the door.


    Ashyn looked at the wall, then at Michael... He repeated the action three times in a row, his face filled with shock.


    "*What happened, Lord Ashyn?*" Charon asked in mild confusion.


    "I think a monster was just created..." Ashyn said, coughed, and followed behind the group.


    "Come on, at least we''re on his side." He added.


    With a confused expression, Charon followed behind.


    ____


    Michael moved forward, while Ashyn, Drakon, and Charon followed behind.


    "Ruler!!"


    Shenras, Campe and Havoc bowed their heads seeing Michael walking outside.


    "You guys are here?" He asked in mild surprised.


    "We won''t miss the Ruler''s coronation." Havoc said.


    Michael looked at them, and raised an eyebrow seeing Shenras''s worried expression, she wanted to say something, but hold herself back.


    "Shenras, I''ll like to speak to you later."


    "Oh, ok... Ok."


    Her reply made Michael''s suspicion grow, but he remained silent, and walked towards the gate, the soldiers going down on the knees as he walked by.


    Michael looked at the 10 meters tall stadium before him, and raised his brows in confusion.


    Ashyn gestures for him climb the stairs... He nodded, but instant, Michael flew and landed on the stage... What he saw next made him puzzle.


    "Uh?"

 Chapter 441 A King Is Born

    Michael stood dumbfounded, staring at the sea of soldiers before him, from all shapes, and sizes."Are these--"


    "*--Greetings to the Ruler!!!*"


    His words were cut off by the soldiers'' roar, which reached more than a hundred miles... Literally.


    Drakon, and Destroyers landed behind Michael, and moved their gazes on the soldiers before them.


    "Are all these?"


    "Yes, These are our complete soldiers." Ashyn slowly climbed the stairs, and stopped behind Michael.


    Michael looked down, seeing Havoc, Shenras, Charon, and Campe joining the soldiers.


    "Soon-to-be Ruler, I think it''s time we remove that "soon-to-be" from your title."


    Michael turned to Ashyn in surprise:


    "Yes. It''s finally time." Ashyn nodded with a smile, and added respectfully:


    "Ruler, can you please get on your knees?"


    Michael thought for a moment:


    ''I can''t even remember the last time I knelt on the ground.''


    He thought, chuckled to himself, and slowly knelt on the ground.


    "Abyssal denizens, time to crown your new king!"


    The soldiers and lords all pointed their fingers at Michael.


    Ashyn looked at Michael, who nodded at him, and snapped his fingers.


    BOOM!


    A Vortex opened above the soldiers. Azazel, Apate, Reaper, and the rest of the abyss walkers walked out from it, covering the sky above the soldiers.


    Ashyn nodded in approval, and turned his gaze back to Michael.


    "Michael Brian, Known as Supreme... Today, we crown you as the King of the abyssal, and ruler of this realm. All benefits of the realm will be unlocked and made infinite to you... As the king you have full control of your lords, territories, and armies. And as your soldiers, lords and Subjects, we pledge our loyalty to you, and only you."


    BOOM!!


    Abyssal energy shot out from their fingers, and gathered above Michael, whose eyes were closed, listening to the system''s notifications.


    {Blessing: [Trustworthy] have been Activated.}


    {Congratulations, Host have been recognized by the Abyssal.}


    {Host gained a passive skill: [Godlike].}


    {[Godlike] description: Host will be invincible when he''s in his realm.}


    Drakon watched as the energies from the soldiers, and Lords formed a red crown engraved with gemstones, which then descended on Michael.


    Rather to sit on his head, it entered his body, merging with him.


    "Uh?" Drakon was stunned.


    {Process have been completed successfully.}


    {Congratulations, Host is a step to enter the Primordial Realm.}


    {DING!!}


    {The gods are requesting to Enter your realm.}


    ''Is that possible?'' Michael asked with his eyes closed.


    {The gods can''t leave the realm of gods, but they can travel to the Abyssal for some couple of minutes... Approximately: 3 minutes.}


    {Host is now connected to the abyss, so Host can see every single detail and things happening in it.}


    {Host can now view other realms, highest duration: 5 minutes.}


    Michael nodded, and tried to concentrate on the first realm.


    ____


    [Amerisa.]


    [Michael''s Home.]


    "Are you two still sitting here?" Maria asked, walking out from the house, staring at Mira and Erika who sat on the veranda, with glasses of juice in hands.


    "We have only been here for 10 minutes, and do we have any plans?" Mira asked, turning her gaze from the gate to Maria.


    "I know why you two are here. Missing Brother-in-law, right?"


    Maria walked towards them, and sat on the third sofa.


    "You''re joining us?" Erika asked.


    "What? You two are relaxing here, and dreaming about Brother-in-law... Can''t I do the same?" Maria asked, taking the whole juice bottle.


    "Hey, There''s a glass inside... Why didn''t you bring one for yourself?" Mira asked with a frown.


    "I don''t drink from a glass, I drink straight from the bottle."


    "Uh?"


    "...."


    The two were stunned as Maria poured all the bottle down her throat.


    "This?"


    They watched with a stunned gaze, as Maria drank everything, and placed the empty bottle on the table.


    "Pineapple juice is my favorite!" She said.


    "...!!"


    Both Erika''s and Mira''s jaw dropped, they looked at the empty bottle, then at their glasses, and glared at Maria.


    "You... You''ll get us a new one." Mira quickly stated.


    "Nope, if you need any, it''s in the refrigerator."


    "This? You know it''s in the refrigerator, and you came here to finish ours?!" Erika was flabbergasted.


    "Yes." Maria replied with a smirk.


    "I wondered how Adrian is doing, with such a girlfriend beside him." Mira said.


    "Hey! For your information, he''s good."


    Maria folded her hands on her chest... She then relaxed and asked:


    "Oh, Mira! Have you accepted Carl''s proposal."


    Hearing Maria, Mira looked down at her juice: "I''m entering 16 this year, and focusing on my studies as Brother instructed... I''m not ready for a relationship."


    "Really?" Maria raised an eyebrow:


    "Or you''re just waiting for Brother-in-law to give you the go ahead." She added with a teasing smile.


    "Well, Brother has to approve, before I can go or be in a relationship with anyone." Mira said, and looked up at her:


    "Forget all that, What about Shenras...? I haven''t seen her today."


    "I don''t know where she is, but I saw her leaving the house this morning." Instead of Maria, Erika answered, taking a sip of her juice.


    "Leaving the house? But she''s an exchange student, and we''re responsible for her... And she doesn''t know the city."


    "Oh? Who can attack a Grandmaster medal holder?" Erika asked.


    "Oh. I almost forget about that." Mira sighed in relief, and relaxed on her sofa.


    Whizzed.


    The sky tore opened, and two brown eyes appeared, staring straight at the group, sitting and chatting on the veranda.


    Whoosh!


    Mira and Erika shivered feeling a familiar presence, they both stood up in unison, and moved their gazes around the compound... Seeing no one, they looked up at the sky, and saw nothing.


    "Huh? What happened?" Maria asked in mild confusion, seeing their actions.


    "Michael."


    "Brother."


    The two said in unison, stunning Maria.


    "Really?! Where??!"


    Maria stood up, and moved her gaze around the sky, but saw nothing but clouds.


    "There''s nothing there." She said, turning to the two, who were still staring at the sky.


    "No, I know I felt him... I know my brother''s Aura."


    "I also sense him." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I think you two are seeing things, If you''re playing with me, I''m not enjoying it."


    The two remained silent, their gazes still fixed on the sky.


    "Ok then, I''ll get you your juice!"


    Maria walked inside in mild annoyance, the two looked at one another, and sighed softly.


    "Maybe we''re imagining it?" Erika asked, her tone filled with doubt.


    "I don''t know." Mira said, longingly staring at the sky.

 Chapter 442 How Can I Destroy AI?

    Michael opened his eyes, and fixed his gaze on Ashyn, then stood up... Moment next, the whole soldiers, and Lords, including Ashyn, and Destroyers got down on their knees, and yelled:"Long Live The Ruler!!!!"


    Drakon, who was the only one standing was stunned by their roar.


    Michael smiled, and nodded: ''Accept the gods'' request.''


    {Ok, Host.}


    "Rise."


    He added.


    Whizzed!!


    Ashyn and the soldiers stood up, and turned their gazes to the North, seeing a pillar of light descending to the ground.


    BOOM!!!


    It collided heavily on the ground, sending smoke and dust everywhere, while Michael and his group stood still, staring as soldiers in silver armors and white feathery wings flew out. Heading towards them.


    "Let''s go welcome them."


    Michael moved and disappeared. Ashyn, the lords and Commanders followed behind.


    "I can''t remember when last in enter this realm." Erebus said, walking out from the pillar of light.


    "Same." Nyx added.


    "I''m just happy he allowed us." Hestia said.


    "I can''t wait to meet this Michael in person." Aphrodite added.


    The four walked ahead, while Athena, Artemis, kratos, Nike, and Bia followed behind... All in armors.


    They came to a stop seeing Michael appearing in front of them.


    "Huh? That''s surprising, even to a Primordial." Erebus said with a smirk, and added:


    "Ruler Michael, I''m known as Erebus, the Primordial god of darkness, and this here is my wife, Nyx... The Primordial goddess of night... I guess you already know Hestia, and this lady here is Aphrodite, the goddess of love and eternal youth."


    Michael looked over his shoulder, seeing his three Lords appearing behind him. He then turned his head to Hestia:


    "You''re the one who gave me the quest to the Sixth realm, right?"


    Hestia nodded with a small smile.


    Michael nodded at the group:


    "You guys have been looking after us from the start, helping me with a lot of things... But as you know, You only have three minutes here, so I''ll ask one question."


    The gods were stunned by how he knew the duration, but nodded... They were here to meet Michael, and Leave, answering his question won''t be a problem, right?


    "How can I destroy AI?"


    Hearing his question:


    Erebus was stunned.


    Nyx was dumbfounded.


    Hestia froze in shock.


    Aphrodite smiled brightly hearing Michael.


    While the rest were speechless.


    "Ruler Michael... You do know the consequences for destroying the artifact, right?"


    "I don''t know, that''s why I''m asking." Michael answered.


    Erebus looked at the gods behind him, and turned to Michael:


    "If it''s destroyed the right way, the Life times will be deleted, and everyone''s lives won''t rely on Life times... But VRG will shut down, not only that, all the Humans will lose their powers, as long they haven''t been recognized, they''ll lose both their powers and memories... Hmm, if the artifact is destroyed now, only you and goddess Jennifer will have your Powers and memories... Everyone else will only remember the times before VRG came online... That is, your wife, members and even leaders won''t remember you. You''ll be unknown, and all your Battles would be forgotten by them, even your sister won''t remember all these. Only you and Jennifer."


    "Hmm... So many things will happen if a single artifact is destroyed?" Michael was speechless.


    "Not only that."


    "They''re more?" Drakon was stunned.


    "Yeah." Erebus nodded, and continued:


    "Your world isn''t like the one everyone knew decades back, so if their memories are reset, and they discovered the state of the world, and years that have gone by, they''ll be shocked and it might affect them mentally, knowing that billions of people had died, friends, families; all gone."


    "Is there no way to change this?" Yers asked.


    "I don''t know, But to stop this, you have to manipulate the artifact, and no one can accomplish that."


    ''Can you do this, System?''


    {I can do anything Host.}


    Michael smiled, but the system continued:


    {Anything Logical, and this is not Logical!!! So I can!!}


    Michael was stunned: "Who created this Artifact?" He asked.


    "The Supreme Queen." Nyx answered.


    ''She again.'' Michael sighed, and asked:


    "What if the artifact is destroyed the wrong way?"


    "If that ever happened, the Life times will instantly count down to zero, and end to every single human in your world... Billions of life times will be turned into zero, and everyone will die at the exact time."


    Michael was horrified. While Aphrodite added:


    "That''s why we''re always with the artifact, protecting it."


    Michael took a deep breath, and turned to the group:


    "I don''t care about recognition, I just want my realm to return to normal, and I know with Jennifer''s help, we''ll be able to return our family''s memories."


    "That is a good idea, but what can you do with your world and people? You can''t bring everyone back." Athena said.


    Michael looked up at the sky, lost in thought, after ten seconds, he looked down at the gods.


    "Then I''ll have to manipulate the Artifact, as you called it."


    "I knew you are stubborn, but this is stupidity... Only the Supreme Queen can manipulate it."


    Michael smirked at Erebus:


    "Oh, she''ll be the one to manipulate it... Just wait and see." He smiled, and observed the gods.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Just here to greet the new Ruler of the Abyssal." Aphrodite said with a smile.


    Michael stared at the beautiful Goddess for two seconds, and turned to Erebus:


    "Thanks for the answer, and explanation... I''ll be coming to your realm soon... The final battle is getting closer, so you need to get ready for it..." He turned around, and stopped:


    "Oh, you have 20 seconds left in my realm."


    He walked away.


    "Wait, How are you going to meet the Supreme Queen?! Letting you know; in the whole realms, no one knows her location or realm." Hestia said.


    Erebus thought for some seconds, and looked at Michael''s back;


    "If you want to meet her, there are only two people that might know. First; Chronos, Primordial god of time, and the second; Tartarus, The Former Primordial of the abyss..."


    "Chronos? I have met him."


    "Huh?"


    The gods were stunned by his reply. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, and I think I know the way to his realm." Michael added.


    Before the gods could ask another question, the light pillar radiant a powerful light, and pulled the soldiers inside.


    "We''re out of time... But Supreme. We''ll continue this conversation when you visit the realm of gods."


    With that said, he turned around, and walked towards the light.


    The goddesses stared at Michael''s back for some seconds, then turned around, and walked away.


    Michael looked at them over his shoulder, as the light pillar disappeared.


    "Lords, show me where the Titans are imprisoned."

 Chapter 443 Titans

    [Abyssal Dungeon.]Michael took purposeful steps in the dark tunnel, transversing the countless passages, followed by his three lords, Drakon and Destroyers.


    After ten minutes of walking he finally came to a stop, staring at the black door in front of him, chained with large unbreakable chains.


    "The Titans are behind this door."


    Michael looked at the door lost in thought:


    ''Titans are a lot bigger than giants, so how can a mere door hold them back?''


    "Ruler, you''re the only one that can open the door, but if the titans are ever let out, the world will be destroyed." Ashyn said.


    Michael nodded: "How long have they been sealed in here?"


    "More than 100 million years." Havoc answered.


    Michael exhaled, and placed his hand on the door, instantly, the chains disappeared, and the door automatically opened, revealing nothing but a red glow.


    "Wait for me."


    The group nodded, and Michael entered.


    BAM!


    The door closed shut.


    "What should we do, Wait?" Yers asked.


    "That''s our only option." Drakon answered.


    _____


    [Titans'' Prison.]


    Whizzed.


    Michael appeared in a pocket dimension, and moved his gaze around the beautiful green field.


    "Huh?"


    He was stunned by his surroundings.


    THUD!! THUD!!


    Hearing the loud footsteps, Michael turned his head to the side, seeing a huge humanoid figure, standing 500 feet tall, staring at him.


    "What do we have here?"


    The Lady asked.


    Michael tilted his head to the side, and ascends into the air, stopping in front of her beautiful face... He looked at her white dress, then raised his head to her face.


    "You are?" He asked.


    "Oh! My name is Rhea, Mother of the gods."


    "Mother of the gods? What do you Mean by that?"


    "Young god, I''m the mother of Zeus, Hades, Poseidon, Hestia, Demeter and Hera."


    This revelation shocked Michael.


    "I don''t get, if you''re their mother, why are you sealed here?" He asked.


    Rhea chuckled, and walked past him:


    "You think we''re all trapped here?" She asked, walking towards a gigantic tree.


    "That''s what I''d been hearing." Michael turned around, staring at her.


    Rhea took the most-biggest fruit Michael had seen, and took a bite; then turned to face him:


    "You are here... That means you''re crowned, so listened to this." She turned around to Michael. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Millions of years ago, there was a battle. The biggest battle ever happened in the realms; the Titans against the Olympians, My children... We lost a lot of soldiers that day, including the gods... The blood goddess was killed, and so on. Well... I discovered the only way to stop this war was to seal one group."


    "So you picked, your race?" Michael asked.


    "My children are my blood... I just gave Zeus the tool, and he did it."


    "Also sealing you?" Michael raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes... We are the only ones holding those guys in this dimension."


    "I''m confused... "Holding them in this dimension"?" Michael was dumbfounded.


    "Take us as the first defense, if they past us... Your door will be next, then your world." She said, taking another bite.


    "What do you mean by "US"?" He asked, looking around the place.


    "The others are in the castle..." She finished the unknown fruit, and stared at Michael.


    "You''re not in the Abyss anymore, you''re now in our prison... This here is our Territory, but the other side. You get my meaning."


    Michael slowly nodded his head:


    "So you''re good, and they''re not... Wait, how can I see these bad guys? I mean the Titans."


    Rhea stared at him for ten seconds, and shook her head:


    {Host''s memories have been read.}


    ''UH?'' Michael was stunned.


    "You''re strong, young god. But if you can''t fight Typhon, you aren''t ready to fight the Titans... They are a lot older and stronger than Typhon."


    Michael narrowed his eyes: "Ok. But, Don''t do that again."


    "I was just checking... Don''t worry, I won''t enter your head again." She said, and started walking towards the castle some miles away.


    "Can a Titan bleed?" Michael asked.


    "Yes, we do bleed, but not blood."


    "Then they can die."


    Rhea looked at him over her shoulder, and smiled: "You''re one stubborn one... You are not strong enough." She started walking again, Michael following behind her.


    "I don''t get something, there are trees everywhere... Why did you travel more than a mile to get a fruit?"


    "The Titans are corrupting our trees, and vitality... What is happening out there?" She asked.


    "Well... Typhon will be released any time from now." Michael answered, but his answer made Rhea stopped on track.


    "Have you seen him?" She asked, turning around to Michael.


    "Yes."


    "You said he''ll be released, then how did you see him?" She asked with raised brows.


    "His soul manifestation."


    "Soul manifestation? You didn''t fight him right?" Now, Rhea was damn serious.


    "I did, and also won... Is something wrong?" Michael asked, now confused.


    "Yes..." Rhea took a deep breath: "Did you drew blood?"


    "Huh?"


    "I mean, did he injure you during the battle!"


    "Yes." Michael nodded absentmindedly.


    "I should have seen all this in your memories, but didn''t... You need to get ready. All this while, Typhon is still sealed because there''s only three people whose blood can unlock his prison... I don''t know how or why your blood could do this, but with your blood... Typhon can be release, even if it''s just a drop."


    Now Michael was serious.


    "You''re still young and inexperience, Michael... That''s why you made this mistake. But if you want to save your world, don''t get killed by Typhon, and find anyway possible to meet the Supreme Queen."


    She turned around, and started walking again.


    "Don''t get killed by Typhon? What the hell did that mean."


    "It means don''t get killed by Typhon... Anyone can kill you, but not Typhon."


    She took a step, and disappeared.


    Michael stopped on track: ''No one can kill me.''


    He said, and yelled:


    ''System!! How the hell did she read my memories?!!''


    {I hid some important memories.}


    Michael sighed, and disappeared... He reappeared in front of the castle.


    "I have been waiting for you?" Rhea stood in front of the gate, staring at Michael.


    "..."


    Michael observed the castle, and lowered his head to Rhea.


    ''How can she size in the castle?''


    "Come on."


    The gates opened, and Rhea walked inside, followed by Michael.


    HOO!


    Michael looked up seeing a gigantic owl flying above the castle.


    "Is that?"


    "Yes, Titan Coeus''s Owl."


    "Who''s Titan Coeus?" Michael asked.


    "An enemy."


    "Then why don''t we kill this owl?" Michael asked.


    "We can''t, Young god."


    A man walked out from the castle, stopping them on the door... But the man was in a normal human size and height.


    Shoosh!


    Rhea reduced in height, and turned into a normal human.


    "This?"


    Michael descended from the sky; "So you could reduce your..."


    "Yes." The man cut him off.


    "Who are you?" Michael asked, landing on his feet.


    "Astraeus."


    He said, turned around, and walked inside, completing ignoring the owl.


    "What''s his deal?"


    "Astraeus is the god of Titans, let''s say the king... But even with his title, he still couldn''t control those guys, that''s why he''s always in this mood, and... Forget that, come on, everyone is waiting."


    Michael nodded: looked up at the owl. Sighed, and followed behind Rhea.


    ''I wanted to ask how they''ll enter this castle, I should have known they could control their height.'' he thought.


    _____


    [The Other side.]


    The Owl flew over lush green field, and entered a barren land, filled with nothing but death... A complete opposite to the lush green land.


    The Owl flew towards a castle, moved to the highest tower and landed on a


    Muscular man''s arm.


    ****Oh? He''s here?**** The man was stunned.


    ****Who''s here?****


    A man in an assassin outfit, landed behind the muscular man.


    ****Why are you everywhere?**** Coeus asked, turning around to face the young man.


    ****I''m the wind, what do you expect? Any news from the other side?****


    ****The young god Known as Michael is with Rhea. In the castle.****


    ****Michael? Don''t know him.****


    ****Of course.... He''s the Abyssal god, and our way ticket out of this forsaken place.**** Coeus said.


    ****I say we capture him.**** The man planned.


    ****Hmm... Lelantos, You haven''t changed. If we capture him, what then?****


    Lelantos was silent, he thought for five seconds, and opened his mouth, but Coeus stopped him before he could say anything.


    ****Don''t bother, I''ll take care of this... Don''t do anything.****


    He leaped off the tower, landing steadily on the ground.


    Lelantos stared at Coeus as he walked away, and sighed:


    ****I''ll have to take care of this.****


    He disappeared from the tower.


    _


    [Throne Hall.]


    Coeus walked towards the figure who sat on the throne. He stopped and greeted:


    "King Lepetus."


    Lepetus lowered his gaze to Coeus. He narrowed his eyes, and asked:


    *****Is there an issue?*****


    ****The god of the Abyssal is in this dimension as we speak.****


    The man grinned:


    *****Good, just keep an eye on him, don''t attack... This isn''t the time to act, we must wait for Typhon''s release.*****


    Coeus nodded, and asked: ****Should we try to attack, again?****


    *****No, leave them for now, With his appearance in this dimension, it means Typhon will be out soon. Very soon.*****


    Coeus nodded, turned around and left the throne hall.


    *****Michael, I have waited for millions of years, so waiting for some months won''t make a difference.*****

 Chapter 444 Good And Evil

    Rhea led Michael into a large hall, with white curtains on every single wall.Michael stared at the six seated people, including Astraeus... All staring at him.


    "This is where we hold meeting, and think of ways to keep those guys here." Rhea said, walking beside Michael.


    "Ok... But why don''t you think of ways to just kill them?"


    "Titans aren''t easily killed... To kill us, you''ll need a Supreme-class weapons, and there is only one in the whole universe." A beautiful lady in armor said.


    Rhea stopped in front of the round table, and turned to Michael:


    "Let me introduce you to everyone..." She turned to Astraeus, then a female, with long red hair.


    "You already know Astraeus... This redhead here is known as Clymene." She moved her gaze to a young man.


    "He''s Perses." She then turned to the three women:


    "She is Dione, Phoebe... And lastly, our best warrior; Matic... We''re the seven titans who are still fighting for "life"." Rhea said, while the rest nodded their heads.


    "Hmm... How many are the opposition?" Michael asked.


    "Eight..." She sighed, sat down and turned to Michael:


    "Have a sit."


    Michael sat down on the chair, and moved his gaze around the Titans. "You know I was coming?"


    "Yes." They nodded.


    "This day is inevitable, we know Typhon will surely be release." Matic said.


    "Tell me about the other titans."


    The Seven moved their gazes around, and turned to Rhea.


    "Ok, Ok. I''ll tell him." She smiled at Michael.


    "As you can see, we are all above the Primordial, and this realm is called Primordial sage, that''s the realm Typhon is currently in... You''re a True god, but not yet a Primordial. Because, You''re missing something."


    "Missing something? Like what?"


    "You need to be one with your chosen element, You have more than five, so you can only pick one." Rhea answered.


    "Huh?"


    {Don''t worry, Host... She doesn''t know about me, You can use all Elements.}


    Michael smiled, and gestured for her to continue.


    "These are the titans in the other side; The number one; Lepetus. Son of Gaea, and the strongest of us all. Second; Coeus, Brother of Lepetus, and the master of the owl you saw. Third; Crius, also brother of Lepetus, and very dangerous. Fourth; Mnemosyne, she''s the sister of Lepetus. Watch your brain around her. Fifth; Ophion; He''s the monster... Saying the truth, no one have seen him for so long, so he''s place in Fifth... But in presence of this monster, we''re nothing but ants."


    "If he''s so powerful, why is he still trapped here?" Michael asked.


    "I don''t think he wants to leave." Perses answered.


    Michael raised an eyebrow, while Rhea continued:


    "Sixth; Lelantos, he''s the wind."


    "Uh?" Michael was stunned.


    "Not technically the wind, but he moves like the wind... It''s very hard to catch or see him, but you can surely detect him... He''s like, a feather you can see but can''t catch." She paused, and continued:


    "Seventh; you already know him, Atlas... He''s the son of Lepetus, and grandson of Gaea... And lastly; Hyperion, brother of Lepetus, and son of Gaea... He''s the god of fire, sun and atmosphere... Out of these eight I mentioned, these four; Lepetus, Coeus, Crius, and Hyperion. These four are Children of Gaea and brother of Typhon, they''re the strongest Titans, and also the four pillars of the earth and heaven."


    "Meaning?" He asked with a frown.


    "It means, we can''t kill these four... The Supreme Queen made them the pillars, and if one is killed, the balance will be lost, and the realms will be in danger."


    "So you can only seal them away?" He asked.


    "That, or the queen chooses someone else to do it... Four powerful individuals, then we can kill them."


    Michael was silent, lost in thought:


    ''This is so troublesome.''


    He looked at the titans; "How powerful are the Titans?"


    "Well... With the calculation, the Six titans are all in the Primordial Sage realm, stronger than mere Primordial gods."


    "Six? What about the last two?"


    "Lepetus, and Ophion are in the Supreme Realm... They''re the only ones that can match the Supreme Queen, but a creator is always the creator... Still now, she remains undefeated." Astraeus, who had been silent all along finally opened his mouth.


    "Supreme Realm? All this while, I thought the Primordial is the highest and strongest... Who would have thought, two more realms are above." He stood up,


    "Where are you going?" Dione asked in mild confusion.


    "To see Ophion."


    "WHAT?!!"


    The seven stood up in shock.


    "You don''t know what you''re saying! Ophion aided those fools to attack Tartarus back then! What made you think you''ll leave there alive?! That is if you ever locate him." Clymene said, staring at Michael.


    "I know, but my gut told me to meet him."


    ''The system did.''


    He turned around, and walked towards the door.


    "You don''t even know your way out from here, how will you locate a Titan?" Matic asked.


    Michael stopped, and looked at the group over his shoulder:


    "Don''t forget I locked them here."


    With that said, he disappeared from the hall.


    "Huh? What type of stubborn human did lord Tartarus choose as his successor?" Astraeus asked.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll find him" Rhea said, and disappeared from the hall.


    _______


    Whooosh!!


    Michael appeared above a swamp south of the dimension, and moved his gaze around the green trees, and lakes.


    He slowly descended on the ground.


    "****What do we have here?****"


    Michael looked over his shoulder, seeing a huge monster rising from the lake... Its head was so large that its jaw could swallow Michael whole.


    "What should I call you?"


    Michael asked, staring at the unknown monster before him... It was a mixture of a crocodile, and a Dragon... Has the head of a Dragon, but body of a crocodile.


    "****Don''t you know my name?****"


    "Ophion?"


    "****You know my name, then why ask such a stupid question?****"


    Ophion walked out from the water, moving towards Michael.


    "****So young god, why are you here?****"


    {Ding!}


    {Congratulations, Host gained 100,000,000 EXP from Worshipers.} S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {600,000,000 Exp left to enter the Primordial realm.}


    ''Switch off the notification for now... You can show me when I''m outside.''


    {Ok, Host.}


    "****Do you like keeping others on standby?****" Ophion asked, its gaze fixed on Michael.


    "Just arranging my thoughts... I want something from you."


    "****My core, right?****" Ophion guessed, surprisingly, it wasn''t enrage.


    "Yes, I detected your life force is low, and your heartbeat isn''t beating in rhythm... So I know you''re dying." He said.


    Ophion stared at Michael for a couple of seconds, walked forward, and slowly circled him.


    "****You also want to know why we die. We''re already the strongest, so why do we have to die? That is your main question, right?****"


    "Don''t know how you knew that, but yes... That''s one of my question." Michael answered.


    Ophion stopped in front of him:


    "****I''m sure you already knew about the war, and that the Supreme Queen took 50% of energy from the universe, right?****"


    Michael nodded.


    "****Good, that means, we all have a 50-50 chance of surviving... Don''t you wonder why although others could enter the Primordial Sage, they decided to stay in Primordial?****"


    "I don''t even know there was a Primordial sage, let alone think about it."


    "****You have a point****"


    Ophion walked towards the swamp, and entered... Michael watched as the 10 meters tall Hybrid sank deeper, till its head was the only thing left on the surface.


    "****When a Primordial want to enter the sage realm, they have to past though the energies around... And with so much energy taken away, not everyone succeeds. You can take Ashyn for an example... He''s only a True god, but he tried it, and failed... Which resulted to his end...****"


    It observed Michael''s calm expression, and continued:


    "I will give you my core, but on one condition."


    "What realm are you on?"


    Instead of answering, Michael asked. The system wasn''t showing him any information about Ophion.


    "****I''m still a Primordial sage, a foot from entering the Supreme, and I failed... That''s the consequence I''m now facing.****"


    "Ok, what''s your condition?" Michael asked, staring at Ophion.


    "****Hmm... Get me the fruit on the biggest three in this dimension, and I''ll give you my core.****"


    "Not happening, Ophion."


    The two looked up, seeing Rhea descending from the sky.


    "****Oh! What a nice surprise, seeing you in your small form.****" Ophion said in a teasing tone.


    Rhea landed on the ground, and turned to Michael:


    "Don''t accept." She said in a serious tone.


    "What''s the deal? It''s just a fruit." Michael said in mild confusion.


    Rhea sighed: "That''s not an ordinary Fruit, its properties are too valuable to be wasted on something that''s on its last leg."


    "****Ouch! That hurt.****" Ophion said.


    "Can you explain to me? Because I really need his core." Michael said.


    "I know your plan Michael, but Ophion isn''t to be trusted... Think about this, what if we wait for his death? Then we don''t need to trouble ourselves, but just cut him open."


    "****....¡­...¡­...!!****"


    Michael stared at her, then at Ophion:


    "I understand your worries, but I can''t wait that long... And this guy won''t dare cheat me."


    "....."


    Rhea was stunned by his reply: "What?!"

 Chapter 445 Never Underestimate Michael

    Michael didn''t wait for any more words, and flew into the air, leaving Rhea, and Ophion behind."****This Human is really a fool, Well... A human will always be a Human, stupidity is in their blood.****" Ophion said.


    "You!! He can get to this stage not because of stupidity, but because of his strength and quick thinking." Rhea disagreed.


    "****Rhea, You came to my territory even though you know I could kill you, because of what? A human?****"


    "No, I came here because of a god, not a human." Rhea replied, she fixed her gaze on him.


    "Tell me, why are you after the fruit...? Although it increased lifespan, and longevity... And also aid in realm, It''s completely useless to you. Because even if you eat a hundred, you won''t escape the curse placed by the Supreme Queen... You''ll die."


    "****I know that, Queen Rhea... I really do. But I need the fruit.****"


    Rhea narrowed her eyes, but was a little confused.


    ''What is this monster planning? Does the fruit work for any other thing? But we study it, and found all the benefits... And with his situation all the benefits will be ineffective... So what''s his plan?''


    Whoosh!


    The two looked up, seeing Michael descending towards them.


    "****You have the fruit?****"


    Ophion asked with anticipation.


    Michael nodded, and brought out the huge fruit from the system storage, and placed it before the two.


    "****Lovely!****"


    Ophion walked out from the swamp, and moved towards the fruit.


    "We have a deal, so where is the core!" Michael asked.


    "****Be patient, Human.****"


    Ophion fused his energy with the fruit and moved it towards the swamp... Michael and Rhea watched as the fruit entered the lake, and disappeared.


    "...."


    The two were confused.


    "****Now we can talk.****"


    Ophion turned to Michael, and added:


    "****A deal is a deal, you can go now... The deal is off.****"


    Michael narrowed his eyes, "Trust me, you don''t want that."


    "****What can you do?!****" Ophion asked with a smirk.


    "You want the fruit for your children, and I need your core for the realm future... Put it the right way, we''re both after something... And I always have whatever I set my eyes on."


    "****What are you saying, Human?!!****"


    "I''m confused, does Ophion have children?" Rhea moved her gaze from Michael and Ophion.


    "I''m Saying; will you sacrifice your children for your life, or your life for your children? Trust me, if I act, you won''t be able to safe any."


    "****How dare you threaten me?!! I might be ill, but I''m still a Supreme!!****"


    "Wrong, You''re now a Primordial sage. And you were once a supreme... But in all my life, I''m known as Supreme!" Michael said with killing instinct.


    "****Uh?****"


    Ophion was stunned. He chuckled, and walked towards Michael: S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "****Do you think you''re something?! Because you became the ruler, you think you''re touching the sky... Let me refresh your mindset.****"


    In a flash, Ophion appeared in front of Michael and slap Michael with his claws.


    BOOOOM!!!!


    {Godlike activated.}


    {Devil sword''s armor activated.}


    {Shirt of Nessus''s defense, activated.}


    {Divine Abyssal armor, activated.}


    Michael turned his head to the claws which stopped a foot from his face.


    "You think because you''re a Primordial sage, you could attack me?"


    Michael snapped his fingers, instantly, Ophion''s shadows rose from the ground, gripped his body, and pulled him to the ground.


    "Primordial are powerful... Saying the truth... Some months back, I would be terrified seeing such powerful figures, or even trembling when standing in your presence... But now!"


    Michael''s eyes instantly turned golden, the sword tattoo on his cheek, glowed... While the shadow tightened on Ophion.


    "****This?!! You shouldn''t be this powerful!! You''re just a human!****"


    Michael walked towards Ophion, and placed his hand on his head: "You seem to be forgetting something."


    He activated [Telekinesis] easily entering Ophion''s brain.


    "****AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!****"


    Rhea felt a chill ran down her spine, hearing Ophion''s painful scream.


    Michael closed his eyes, and saw everything from the beginning of time, the Supreme Queen, the realms. Battle... Titans, and every single detail... He got everything.


    Michael removed his hand, opened his eyes, and said:


    "I''m a human, and more."


    Whooosh!!!


    Ophion''s, and Rhea''s eyes widened in both horror and shock, seeing the red and golden sword appearing in Michael''s hand.


    "A-A-A Supreme-class weapon!!" Rhea was horrified.


    "****Please... I made a mistake, I''ll give you.****"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take it."


    Whoosh!!


    "..."


    Rhea watched as Ophion''s head flew into the air, and fell in front of her.


    "Did... Did he just kill a Primordial sage?! What type of monster is this?! Ophion might be ill, but still... He shouldn''t go down this easily?!"


    Rhea watched as Michael took out the golden core.


    {Host gained: 100,000,000 points.}


    {Luck of supremacy activated! Host gained 1,000,000,000 points.}


    {Requirement: A Primordial sage''s core: obtained.}


    {Requirement: 400,000,000/ 1,000,000,000 Exp: Uncompleted.}


    {Host is a step to enter the Primordial realm.}


    Michael store the core in the system''s storage, and turned around to the Stunned Rhea.


    "Let''s go."


    He ascended into the air, and fly away... Rhea looked at Ophion''s corpse, then at the swamp... With a sign, she followed behind him.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!


    A huge explosion sounded from the swamp, throwing shattered flesh, blood, and swamp water all over the place.


    "This?" Rhea stopped, turning around to the destroyed swamp.


    "The Fruit? Ophion''s children?" She looked over her shoulder at Michael, who was busy flying away, not even looking back.


    "Did Tartarus choose a monster?" She asked in mild confusion.


    _______


    [The Other side.]


    BOOOOOM!!!


    A violent explosion sounded, shaking the whole castle, after some seconds, it stopped.


    ****What was that?****


    Crius asked, moving his gaze on his brothers.


    *****Ophion is death.*****


    Lepetus said in a calm tone.


    ****Dead? But he still has some months--****


    *****--The curse didn''t kill him, Hyperion. Michael did.*****


    ****Huh? Are you saying that Human killed Ophion, who''s a Primordial Sage?!**** Coeus asked in shock.


    *****He isn''t a Human... Michael is now a god. He has the immortal body, which made him one of the deadliest god amongst gods... Not only that, his armors are all Mystical Divine, and Supreme-class.... Underestimating Michael is you digging your own grave.*****


    The three looked at one another in shock.


    *****No matter what happens, Michael mustn''t meet the Supreme Queen! If that happens, we lose!!*****


    The three nodded in understanding.


    Lelantos stood outside the door, after listening to everything, he disappeared.

 Chapter 446 It Is Time

    Astraeus stood in front of the castle, waiting patiently for Michael and Rhea.The moment the two landed on the ground, he asked: S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why did you kill Ophion?!"


    "He tried to cheat me." Michael moved his gaze on the five behind Astraeus, and nodded.


    "It''s good all of you are here... I''m leaving."


    "Leaving?"


    "Yes, Rhea... Don''t worry, after all this, I''ll release you guys from here."


    "If we survive... We''ll be waiting." Perses said.


    Astraeus stared at Michael for some seconds and sighed: "Ophion was the guardian of the swamp... Yeah, he''s our enemy, but he keeps those monsters at bar."


    "Monsters? You mean these?"


    A vortex opened, and more than 20 3-feet humanoid critters walked out, all in black armors.


    "You?"


    "Yeah, I killed them all... Rhea helped, so don''t worry about the swamp..."


    "The Monster are thousands, how did you?"


    "10,000 isn''t much... I''ll get going now."


    The critters turned into smoke, disappearing from sight.


    The Titans watched with stunned silence, as Michael flew into the air, leaving the castle... Their gazes were fixed on him still he disappeared from the clouds. Then lowered their heads to Rhea.


    "Was he really the one who killed Ophion?" Astraeus asked.


    "Yes... He... He has a Supreme-class weapon."


    Upon hearing Rhea, the six''s faces instantly got serious.


    "What are you saying?! How can a mere True God use a Supreme weapon... Only Primordial sage could wield it."


    "I know, Matic! That''s why I''m confused, He''s just a True god, there''s no way he could hold such a weapon. A weapon even a Primordial can''t use." Rhea said.


    "That young man is a monster." She added.


    "Truly a Monster." The other nodded their heads.


    ________


    Michael landed on a clear open green field, surrounded by trees... He turned around and asked:


    "Are you ready to show yourself?"


    Shoosh!


    The wind blew, and a figure in a Assassin''s outfit appeared, his face concealed.


    "Lelantos... How nice seeing you."


    ****Huh?****


    The man was stunned.


    ****How do you know my name? Wait, how do you know I''m the one?!!!****


    A throne appeared behind Michael, and he sat down, relaxing on it.


    "**How did I know your name? From Ophion''s memories... You know, I''m kind of angry right now... Know why I''m angry?**"


    Lelantos rises an eyebrow.


    Michael sneered, and added:


    "**Because I couldn''t turn Ophion into my walker, his realm is just too high, and most of all, he''s corrupted by the curse... But you...**"


    Lelantos instantly got on guard seeing Michael''s eyes turned golden.


    BOOM!!


    A huge spirit appeared above Michael, armed with a golden broadsword.


    ****I think I miscalculated.****


    "**You thought I''m just a human, and humans are weak, so why don''t I go there and kill him... Well, you also planned to capture me.**"


    ****How the hell did you know that?!**** Lelantos asked with a frown.


    "**I created this realm, and prison... Do you think I won''t know what''s happening here.**"


    ****This?! You don''t have Tartarus''s memories! You only have his powers.****


    "**And everything he has now belongs to me, so this realm is also mine.**"


    The spirit in a golden armor, fixed its gaze on Lelantos, ready to attack.


    Lelantos took a step backward.


    ****''This Human is weird... I might be a Primordial sage, but he just killed one.''****


    He thought, and said:


    ****I''m just here to set my eyes on you, Not here to fight.****


    "**Oh? Then why are you armed?**"


    ****Oh?! You know there are a lot of monsters around, with a terrifying one in front of me... So I had to carry my daggers.****


    "**Are you calling me a monster?!!**"


    ****No, when did I say that...? Forget all that, now that I''d seen you, I''ll get going.****


    Before he could turn around, Michael''s voice sounded.


    "**Tell Lepetus that I''ll be waiting for his release... This isn''t the place to fight.**"


    ****Yes! I''ll let him know.****


    Without hesitation, Lelantos disappeared in fright.


    Michael sighed, and stood up:


    ''If I had acted all scared, he would have attacked, thinking I''m weak... Well, I can''t defeat him, but my confident demeanor made him fearful.... Time to get out from here.''


    He stood up, and snapped his fingers, creating a gateway before him... The spirit shattered into particles, and Michael walked inside, leaving the Titans'' prison.


    _________


    Squeak!


    "*He''s coming!*" Yers said, seeing the door finally opening.


    Michael walked out, and moved his gaze on his lords, and stopped on Ashyn, whose face was deadly pale.


    "You''re running out of time, Ashyn."


    "It''s nothing, My king." He turned to Drakon, then at Michael.


    "My King, can I ask for your permission to start the process, that is; transferring all my powers to Drakon."


    Michael turned to Drakon, and nodded at Ashyn. "Is there anything I can do?"


    "The Ruler don''t need to worry about that... Come on, Drakon."


    He bowed at Michael, and walked towards the exit, Drakon nodded at Michael, and followed behind Ashyn.


    The rest followed behind, leaving Shenras, Michael, and Destroyers behind.


    "Shenras, tell me what''s troubling you." He said, creating another chains on the door.


    "My King, it''s not about me."


    Michael turned to her, a little confused.


    "It''s about Mira."


    Michael instantly got serious: "What happened?"


    "She''s ok."


    "Ok? Then why are you worried?"


    "I heard someone called her name, the voice didn''t sound like a human. Is someone targeting Mira?"


    Michael slowly nodded: "Eris..."


    "She might be the one... But she can''t enter the first realm thanks to the Artifact."


    "I know, but she can create an S-Rank gateway."


    "But Miss Erika and Jennifer are present."


    "True, but they aren''t strong enough to face a Primordial goddess." He started walking towards the exit.


    Shenras and Destroyers following behind.


    "I still have one more place to visit, the realm of gods... Then I can go back. For now, help me look after them."


    "But Lord Ashyn--"


    "--I know, we can only leave after seeing Ashyn off." Michael said, still walking.


    Shenras stared at his back, and let out a small smile.


    "Ok, Ruler." She said.


    "Come on." Michael walked out of the dungeon.

 Chapter 447 Peace: Entering The Primordial Sage Realm

    {Notification Restriction have been removed.}{DING!!}


    {Host gained 100,000,000 Exp X10.}


    {Host gained 200,000 Exp from worshipers.}


    {Second Objective met.}


    {Gained 1,000,000,000 Exp.}


    {Remaining Exp has been saved in the system.}


    {Host Should find a safe and secure place to start the tribulation.}


    Michael nodded, and turned to Drakon and Ashyn, who sat on the floor, facing one another.


    They were currently in a roofless chamber, everyone''s eyes fixed on the two.


    "Are you ready, Drakon?" Ashyn asked with a smile.


    "I''m still surprised."


    "There is no need be to surprise... In the whole realm, you''re the only one that can take my powers, and Position as the first lord of the Abyssal... And I know, you''ll be able to keep the Ruler safe."


    Drakon turned his head to Michael, who sat on a golden throne, and turned to Ashyn...


    "I don''t think I can do that... I can''t keep my partner safe from anything stronger than him, because he''s a lot stronger than me."


    "I know, but you have to try your best."


    Drakon thought for a while, and nodded: "I promised to protect him."


    Ashyn nodded, and commanded:


    "Close your eyes, lowered your guard, and opened your core."


    Drakon nodded, and followed his command.


    Ashyn smiled, and also closed his eyes.


    Michael sat on his throne, staring at them with interest... He watched as dark energies flew out from Ashyn, and entered Drakon.


    "*What happened after all these?*" Yers asked.


    "With the information gotten from Ophion''s memories, after the transfer, Ashyn will disintegrate into particles, because there''s no more energy to sustain him... And Drakon will have the complete powers, knowledge and memories of Ashyn."


    "*Does that mean Drakon will become the first Lord of Abyssal, and also become a True god?*" Des asked in mild surprised.


    "Yes." Michael answered.


    BOOOOM!!!


    The group raised their heads to the sky, seeing dark clouds covering the red sky.


    BOOOM!!


    A lightning bolt tore through the clouds, and fell on Drakon and Ashyn.


    Michael snapped his fingers, creating a barrier around the group, while Apate and Reaper, standing on his both side, got on guard.


    BOOOM!!


    Another lightning fell from the sky, and collided on them.


    Michael, and the group present, watch as more than ten lightning bolts fell from the sky, and the dark clouds turned purple, on the 11th lightning bolt.


    "Finally... The last one." Michael said.


    "Why is it red, My Lord?" Reaper asked.


    "It''s red because this lightning bolt symbolize memories... All of Ashyn''s memories will be transferred to Drakon."


    BOOOM!!


    A huge red lightning fell from the sky, and collided on the two, sending a powerful sonic wave, which smashed onto the barrier.


    Michael and the group waited for the dust to clear, and was stunned, Drakon was in his Dragon form, his scales glowing... Literally.


    "He did it." Michael said.


    Ashyn, and Drakon slowly opened their eyes, and Ashyn smiled at Drakon, then turned to Michael.


    "My time is up, it''s an honour knowing you my King, and Lords." He turned to Michael, again:


    "My King, If you need the Hidden blades'' assistance, I suggest you resurrect them."


    "Huh?"


    Havoc and Shenras were stunned, while Ashyn continued:


    "I''m the only one who knows their souls'' locations... But I don''t have time, so Drakon will have to lead you to it; it''s right here in the Abyss."


    Upon hearing Ashyn, Michael stood up, and placed his right-hand clench fist on his chest... Then bowed his head.


    "Thanks for everything, Lord Ashyn. May you find peace!" He said.


    Havoc, Shenras, Campe, Charon, Reaper, Apate, Drakon, Destroyers, and the Millions of soldiers outside, all followed his action; and yelled:


    "*THANKS FOR EVERYTHING, LORD ASYHN!! MAY YOU FIND PEACE!!!!*"


    Ashyn smiled at them, and closed his eyes... The lords watched with tears as Ashyn turned into white particles, and flew into the air, disappearing in the clouds... Which cleared afterward.


    Michael took a deep breath, and exhaled... He moved his gaze on his lords,


    "From now henceforth, Drakon is the first Lord."


    The Lords and guardians nodded in approval. And Michael turned to Drakon:


    "Is there any requirement to resurrect the hidden blades?" He asked.


    "Well... Only a Primordial sage can do that." Drakon stared at him in horror: "Partner! Primordial sage is a lot stronger than a Primordial!!"


    "I know that Drakon, Just give me the location... You''ll stay back, and try to stabilize the powers and memories Ashyn gave you."


    Drakon nodded, but Havoc and Shenras were confused:


    "Ruler? Where can you see a Primordial sage? We need one to resurrect the hidden blades." Havoc said.


    "You said I could choose new blades, but now I can resurrect them... I think that''s better."


    The lords looked at one another, and before they could ask, Michael continued:


    "You don''t need to think so much about a Primordial sage... Just stay back, and leave this to me."


    He walked down the stairs, and head straight to the door.


    {DING!!}


    {Drakon sent a telepathic message.}


    "Partner?"


    "Already got it... Good decision."


    With that said, Michael disappeared; Apate and Reaper instantly turned into smoke, disappearing from the chamber.


    The lords looked at one another, still confused:


    "Leave this to him? How is the Ruler planning on seeing a Primordial sage? They are as rare as a Supreme." Campe said.


    "The Ruler said he can handle this, so we just have to wait for his news... Shenras, I suggest you go back to Mira." Havoc said.


    "Yeah... I need to keep watch on her." Shenras nodded, and walked out from the chamber.


    ________


    Far south of the Abyssal.


    Michael increased his speed, heading towards a black Mountain at the distance... Apate, Reaper, and Dracula following behind him.


    After flying for some seconds, Michael landed on the ground, right in front of the mountain, and moved his gaze around.


    "The location is miles from here, but this is the safest place in the abyss."


    "*But my Lord, this is your territory, everywhere is safe.*" Reaper said in mild confusion.


    Michael looked at him over his shoulder and chuckled:


    "Yeah, but you always need to be on guard... Even if you''re in a room."


    Michael sat down, cross-legged, and closed his eyes.


    "*What are you doing master?" Reaper asked in mild confusion.


    Whoosh!!


    The three looked behind them, seeing a huge vortex appearing... And before the stunned group, all the powerful walkers, above the Immortal realm, all appeared, surrounding Michael.


    "Keep your distance, 1 miles away."


    The walkers nodded, and moved backward.


    "Same to you three."


    Apate, Reaper and Dracula nodded, and leaped backward, landing a mile away.


    Michael closed his eyes, and said: "System."


    {Activating Tribulation.}


    {100,000,000 Points used.}


    BOOM!!!!


    Reaper and the walkers looked up, seeing red clouds covering the sky.


    "*Red?*" They were stunned.


    BOOM!!!


    A loud Thunderous sound boom all over the land, The walkers quickly created a barrier around them¡­ Staring at the clouds under Michael. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Host will be struck by Lightnings.}


    {Withstand 20 Lightning strikes, and Ascension will be complete.}


    Michael was dumbfounded: "Last time was 10!"


    {Host, this is different from entering the Immortal realm.}


    Michael nodded, and braced himself for the attacks.


    BOOM!!!


    Whizzzzz!


    A red lightning shot to the ground.


    BANG!!


    It fell heavily on him, turning the field he was sitting on Into dried blackened land.


    {Tribulation... One successful.}


    BOOM!!!


    Another fell on him.


    {Tribulation... Two successful.}


    Reaper watched as more lightnings fell on Michael, the more lightning that fell on him, the more he felt his powers growing.


    "*Hmm... It seems the stronger he gets, the stronger we are.*" Reaper muttered.


    BOOM!!!!!


    {Tribulation... Tenth successful.}


    Michael was socked in sweat, but sat still... Activating all his healing skills.


    ___


    [30 Minutes later.]


    {Hold on Host.}


    BOOM!!!!!!


    A terrifying purple lightning fell from the sky, and collided on Michael''s figure, cracking the ground beneath him.


    {Tribulation... 19th successful.}


    The Walkers'' eyes widened, seeing the 20 lightning that was getting ready to fall.


    "*You can do this Ruler!! One more!*"


    BOOOOOOMMM!!!


    A huge red, black, white and purple lightning bolt tore opened the sky, and dropped on Michael.


    BOOM!!!


    The energy wave spread all over the place, throwing the walkers, standing a mile away backward.


    "*Yes!!! He did it!!!*" Reaper yelled in Joy.


    {Tribulation... 20th Successful!!!}


    {Ding!!!!!}


    {Congratulations Host. You have broken through the boundary of a God, and entered the Primordial Realm!!}


    {Activating all Exp, and the Primordial sage''s Core in Storage.}


    Countless energies appeared on Michael''s body, slowly merging with him.


    BOOM!!!!


    "Huh?" Apate looked up, seeing the red sky turning purple.


    "*What''s happening?*" She asked in mild confusion.


    BOOM!!


    Two huge red, and Purple Lightnings, even more terrifying than the 20th Lightning, fell from the sky, and collided on Michael.


    "*Shit! [Shield of Courage]!!*"


    The Commanders activated Michael''s skill, which quickly surrounded them.


    BAM!!


    The energy wave collided on the shields, creating cracks on it.


    "*What a terrifying energy wave.*" Reaper murmured.


    {Host have past through chaos, and was accepted.}


    {Congratulations Host! For entering the Primordial sage Realm.}


    Michael was speechless, not only him, the whole walkers were horrified.


    *


    *


    *


    [Author: Thanks for following me in this journey! We finally reached the end of Volume Four! Let''s dive in to Volume Five: Battle In The Multi Realm .]

 Chapter 448 Hidden Blades 1

    Michael slowly stood up from the ground. He lowered his gaze to his hand, and with a clench of his fist... The whole mountains around them instantly cracked."*....*"


    The walkers were stunned.


    Michael turned his head to the mountains, and was speechless.


    "Is this how powerful Typhon Is?" He asked himself.


    Michael turned his head to the black mountain, and narrowed his eyes:


    "Let''s go."


    He finally said after staring at it for more than two minutes.


    The walkers nodded, and flew into the air, flying towards the location.


    ____


    Havoc, Campe and Charon stood on the sky, staring at the location Michael took.


    "Did the Ruler just?"


    Campe moved her gaze on the two, beside her.


    "He just broke through the Primordial realm and entered the Primordial Sage?! Is that even possible?!" Charon asked in horror.


    "It shouldn''t be possible... But there''s one explanation to this." Havoc grinned.


    "The Supreme Queen is assisting the Ruler."


    The three said in unison.


    "But the main question is, "Why"?" Havoc asked.


    The lords looked at one another, and sighed... Also lost.


    _________


    [Between Chaos.]


    ****What are you doing?! This isn''t right!! No matter what you do, the energies will be unstable in that human, and soon he''ll explode!!**** Typhon yelled at her.


    The Supreme Queen simply chuckled at his ignorance.


    ""Don''t you know why he has the system?""


    ****System?**** Typhon was stunned... His eyes filled with confusion.


    ""You are the father and god of all monsters, but your thinking is far below Zero... Yes, I told Tartarus to give him the system... I have a special plan for that human."" She said.


    Typhon stared at her for some seconds, and scoffed:


    ****I''ll kill him before he could be of any use to you.****


    ""You can try."" She smiled at him.


    "My Queen!"


    The two turned to Chronos, who appeared in the room.


    "The battlefield have been created." He said.


    ""Good!!""


    She smiled, and turned to Typhon.


    ****What battlefield?**** Typhon was confused.


    ""Don''t worry, it isn''t your battlefield... You''re too weak."" She said, and turned to Chronos:


    ""Get ready.""


    Chronos nodded, and disappeared from the hall.


    ****What battlefield?!!****


    She sighed, and waved her hand, shattering the glass.


    ""Just stay still, your people are on their way."" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She turned to another mirror, which clearly shows Michael and his commanders.


    ""I''ll be waiting.""


    ___________


    Michael stopped in front of an ancient pagoda. He, Reaper, and Apate landed on the ground, and moved their gazes on the floors.


    "Ten floors, each might have something related to the ten blades." Michael guessed.


    He looked at the two, and nodded:


    "Come on."


    He walked towards the entrance, the two following behind... With a deep breath, he opened the door, and entered inside the pagoda.


    BAM!!


    Michael looked over his shoulder, at the closed door, sealing the commanders outside.


    "Hmm... I can still summon them."


    {Host is restricted from summoning any walker.}


    "Uh?" Michael was stunned.


    Whooosh!


    The whole torches on the wall lit up with blue flames, illuminating his surroundings.


    Michael stared at the figure, sitting at the center of the hall with his head down... A long sword beside him.


    "Who?" He asked with a tilt of his head.


    "**Welcome, Ruler.**"


    Michael raised an eyebrow: ''A Lower god realm?''


    "**You ready for your test?**" The figure asked.


    "What test? Explain all this to me."


    The figure raised his head, he was in all black, from head to toe, just like a ninja... Topping it up with a skull mask, with the logo of a golden sword just like Michael''s engraved on its forehead.


    "**I''m known as Zehner, the tenth Hidden blade of the abyssal... To take me, you''ll have to defeat me.**"


    Michael thought about the words. Although it sounded stupid, he didn''t say anything, and nodded at Zehner.


    "Come on then."


    "**Warning Ruler... We''re the hidden Blades, so we all have our specific skills and advantages.**"


    Before Michael could think of anything, Zehner disappeared from his spot, his sword also gone.


    Whoosh!


    Michael looked over his shoulder, seeing Zehner''s sword heading towards his neck.


    BAM!!


    Zehner flew backward, and landed with a backflip... He stood up, staring at Michael in shock.


    "**That''s one defense you have there? Your skin is so hard my Mystical-class weapon can''t penetrate.**"


    "Do you expect to kill your Ruler with a toy?" Michael asked walking towards him, his hands in his pockets.


    "**Nope. I''m just surprised.**"


    He swung his sword, and disappeared again.


    "Your speed is exceptional... But in presence of mine."


    Michael took a step backward, dodging Zehner, who moved past him in shock.


    "Too slow."


    Whoosh!


    Michael''s kick connected on Zehner''s back, throwing him across the 20 meters hall... His hands still tucked in his pockets.


    BANG!!


    Zehner smashed into the wall, and fall to the ground... Staring at Michael in shock.


    "Don''t you know I''m now beyond your Realm?"


    Michael stomped the ground, forcing the sword into the air, and with a tornado kick, he struck it, sending it towards Zehner.


    "**Huh?**"


    BAM!!!


    It penetrated the wall, three inches from his head:


    In all his life, Zehner has never been scared of anything, but now... He wasn''t scared, but petrified... All these while, Michael''s two hands were still tucked in his pockets.


    He couldn''t even dream of Michael fighting with his two hands freed.


    "Surrender." Michael said calmly, his gaze golden.


    Zehner quickly got on his knees, and bowed his head: "**I acknowledge you, Ruler.**"


    With that word said, he turned into smoke, and entered Michael''s body.


    {The Tenth Hidden blade have been obtained.}


    {Hidden blade section have been added to the system.}


    {Host can now summon his hidden blades.}


    Michael nodded.


    Whoosh!


    He turned to the gateway, which appeared in the center of the hall... With a sigh, he walked towards it, and entered.


    Whoosh!!


    Michael walked out from the gateway, and moved his gaze around the snowy place...


    "Snow?" He was confused.


    Swhoosh!!


    He raised his head, seeing a figure in the same outfit as Zehner, but hers was white, just like the snow... And with the same mask.


    "You''re an elf? I can detect your races."


    "**That''s normal, Ruler... Let''s just hope you can detect me.**"


    Before Michael, she merged with the snow and weather.


    "So sneaky." Michael smirked.

 Chapter 449 Hidden Blades 2

    Michael calmly walked towards the center of the Snow field, moving his gaze around the place.Whoosh!


    She shot out from the ground, right behind him, and swung her sword... In a second, Michael turned around, and sent a straight kick, which accurately collided on her chest... Throwing her meters backwards.


    "Do you think you can sneak up on me?"


    Before she could stand up, Michael appeared in front of her, gripped her throat, and raised her into the air.


    "You''re a good assassin... Especially in your field of skill, but that skill won''t work on me." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The lady just stared at him, not saying anything... Michael raised an eyebrow, and raised his left hand, and slowly removed the mask... instantly she turned into snow.


    "Fake? I''m surprised... I don''t easily get deceived, but you achieved that." He looked over his shoulder, at the real 9th blade.


    "**Thanks for the compliment, Ruler...**" She said, and disappeared again.


    "Hmm..."


    Michael held his jaw, lost in thought... "Hidden blades... Hmm... "Hidden blades" Yeah! So you guys always attack from the shadows, killing without being notice, that make your names, and why you''re always disappearing."


    Whoosh!!


    "**The leader is right!!**"


    She appeared above him, and shot down with her sword behind her.


    Whoosh!


    Michael took some steps backwards, she landed with her palm, and with a twirl, she moved towards him.


    "Nice technique, well... It''s normal for the ninth blade to be better than the tenth."


    He said, still moving backward from the spinning blade.


    "Wrong, Each blade has their advantage, and disadvantage... No one is perfect!"


    Michael nodded, and with a move of his hand, he slapped her spinning sword away from her hand.


    "And I got yours!"


    "Huh?"


    He moved, and delivered a straight punch to her face, throwing her miles away... She smashed into a tree, and vomited a mouthful of blood, her mask falling on the ground... Revealing her beautiful face, and green eyes.


    "Erika?"


    Michael was stunned, seeing the face.


    "**I''m known as Neun, Ruler.**"


    She picked up the mask, which repaired itself... And put it back on.


    "**Our only duty is to serve the Ruler, any way needed... In battles, desire, or anything... We don''t have a particular expression... We took the appearance of anything the Ruler has in mind... As of now, you have the Queen in your mind, that''s why you saw her face in mine.**"


    Michael blinked: "What do you mean by serve the Ruler''s desire?" He asked, not getting her meaning.


    "**Sex, Money, Food, Pleasure, and anything related to emotion.**"


    She answered flatly, walking towards him, her sword flying towards her.


    "Oh... That''s good." Michael said in surprised.


    Whooosh!!


    "**Defeat me first!**"


    She moved, grabbing her sword.


    "Still fighting, you''re impressive."


    Michael smiled, and moved.


    "**Huh?**"


    He appeared in front of Neun, placed his palm on her face.


    "Not fast enough."


    BOOOOOM!!


    He smashed her into the ground.


    "**AUGH?!**"


    Michael picked up her sword, and plunged it in her face... Neun instantly closed her eyes.


    BAM!!


    After some seconds, she opened her eyes, and turned her head to the side, seeing her sword embedded an inch from her head.


    "**He?**"


    She sat up, staring at Michael, who was staring straight at her.


    "I thought you won''t open your eyes... I discovered something, you guys have emotions, and fear."


    "**Our fear is only towards our Ruler.**"


    Michael watched as she got on her knees, and bowed her head:


    "I surrender."


    She turned into white light, and flew towards Michael, entering his body.


    {The Ninth blade; Neun have been obtained.}


    {Hidden blades: 2/10.}


    Whizzzd!!


    "Neun is good, even a Transcendent won''t be able to defeat her... I wonder how strong the number one blade is." He thought.


    Michael walked towards the gate, and entered, moving to the third.


    _________


    Whizzzd!!


    Michael walked out from the gateway, and moved his gaze on the ancient Chinese''s town.


    "Huh?"


    He was confused.


    "**Welcome to Xi An city, Ruler... Your Territory.**"


    Michael turned his head to the side, seeing a young Korean guy, in a cultivator''s robe, drinking black tea...


    ...The young man raised his head to Michael, and smiled: "**A tea?**"


    Michael raised an eyebrow... The man seems weird, others are in the same outfits, difference in color... But his, is a whole lot different.


    Whoosh!!


    Michael turned to the side, seeing the same Korean guy, still drinking tea.


    "Hmm..."


    He looked at his left, seeing the third Korean guy, still drinking tea.


    "Illusion?"


    In less than a second, the Korean guy covered the whole sky and city.


    Whoosh!!


    Michael tilted his head to the side, as a small dagger moved past his ear from behind... He looked over his shoulder, seeing only the Korean guys.


    "Using this to distract me, while you attack in the shadow... You''re one strange blade."


    Shoosh!!


    He caught the dagger moving towards him from behind, and slowly turned around.


    "Hmm... A Mystical-class dagger." He said, observing the weapon.


    Whooosh!


    Whooosh!


    Whoosh!!


    Whoosh!!


    Michael looked around him, seeing countless daggers flying towards him.


    "How cute."


    He snapped his fingers, instantly, the whole daggers shattered into fragments... Falling to the ground.


    "Not showing yourself? That''s fine by me."


    He opened his palm, and a ball of spinning wind formed.


    "Let''s see if you can withstand this."


    He infused Void bloodline in it, and with a thought, the ball of blue and dark wind ascended into the air, and exploded, sending a powerful wind wave in all direction.


    POOF!!


    The whole illusions instantly shattered into dust; moment next:


    BOOM!!


    A figure fell from the sky, and fall heavily on the ground.


    Michael stared at the male figure in black outfit, and a skull mask, and nodded:


    "So you''re the one... Come on, what''s your name?"


    "**Greetings Ruler.**"


    He stood up from the ground, and summoned his throwing daggers.


    "**I''m known as Acht, the eighth blade.**"


    With that said, he shot towards Michael, his daggers tearing the winds behind him.


    "Isn''t this guy in a rush?" Michael asked, tucking his hands in his overcoat pockets.


    "Well... I''ll have to teach him some manners." He added.

 Chapter 450 Hidden Blades 3

    Whoosh!!Michael took a step back, dodging the Daggers... Acht didn''t waste a second, and strike again, aiming at his neck...


    Michael dodged, bending backward. He moved some feet back... Seeing he missed, Acht shot forward again, more vigorously.


    Michael sneered, and dodged with a sidestep, he gripped Acht''s wrist, and with a move of his hand, he threw him miles away.


    BAM!


    BAM!


    BAM!!


    BAM!!


    BAM!!


    Acht fell with a roll, and finally stopped after reaching 10 Miles.


    He stood up, looked up, and froze; seeing Michael in front of him.


    BAM!!


    A punch connected to his face, breaking the ground beneath them.


    "Come on."


    Michael said, staring at Acht, who lied on the ground.


    "**You''re truly the Ruler... Hehehe, But...**"


    BOOM!!


    An explosive occurred, throwing Michael some meters back.


    He landed on his feet, and looked up at Acht... All the while, his hands were tucked in his pockets.


    "Surprising." He said, staring at the thousands Acht before him.


    "Illusion, again?"


    Whoosh!


    The first moved, and strike with his daggers... Michael leaped backward, while Acht struck the ground, the dagger plunging into the earth.


    "Oh? They''re all real?" He landed on his feet.


    Whooosh!!


    The whole thousands shot forward, their daggers illuminating the sun''s rays.


    "I think I''ll have to get serious... Take yourself lucky, Acht... You made me use my fists."


    He removed his hands from his coat''s pockets, his gaze on the thousands Acht moving towards him.


    "I hope you said your prayers... Because I''m taking you no matter what!!"


    BOOM!!


    He shot forward, colliding with the thousands... With every swing of his hand, tens of clones shattered, and with a sonic boom... He moved.


    Whoosh!!


    Acht only saw afterimages, moving between their lines, and in less than five minutes, the whole clones were destroyed.


    BOOOM!!


    Acht fell heavily on the ground, and threw up a mouthful of blood, before he could do anything, Michael appeared in front of him, and stepped on his head.


    "You''re one troublesome Blade... I like it." He grinned, golden divinity emanating from his body.


    "**If thousands of me can''t defeat you... Then I surrender.**"


    Michael removed his leg, and Acht turned into smoke, entering his body.


    {Eighth Hidden blade obtained.}


    {Hidden blades: 3/10.}


    Michael turned his head to the gateway, which appeared beside him... With one last look at the destroyed city, he walked towards the gateway.


    ____


    Whizzzd!!!


    He appeared in a green field... And sighed helplessly.


    "First snow, now... What? Green?"


    He asked, looking around the place, the field was as huge as ten football stadiums combined... It was huge without a single tree in sight.


    He walked on the lush green field, his guard active.


    Whooosh!! S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He looked over his shoulder, but saw nothing.


    "Hide and seek? How cute... With your scent, You''re a female, and a human."


    "**Fufufu... The Ruler is really attentive.**"


    Michael looked up at the sky, seeing a figure in the same outfit, but hers was green.


    "Hmm..."


    Michael looked down, and moved his gaze around the place: "Zehner''s advantage is speed, Neun''s advantage is ice, Acht''s advantage is Illusion... And yours will be, Plant?" He guessed.


    "**Correct, Ruler.**"


    She flew down, and landed before Michael.


    "**Among the Blades, I''m the most lovely, and peaceful... Because I would just spend my time training my plants.**"


    She blew a kiss to the ground, and a beautiful red rose grew and instantly blossomed.


    "Hmm...."


    Michael looked up at her, although she said all this, he wasn''t convinced... For her to make the top 7 among the blades, she''ll be dangerous.


    "**Oh! My apologies, My name is Sieben... I''m the seventh blade.**"


    Michael nodded, still staring at her.


    "**You don''t believe me?**"


    She walked towards the rose. Picked the flower, and walked towards Michael.


    "**Here.**"


    She smiled sweetly, and stretched forth the flower to Michael.


    ''She''s a good Killer, especially with her cute and innocent acting.''


    He thought, but took the rose from her.


    "**Come on, smell it.**" She said.


    Michael chuckled at her:


    "Do you think I''m that stupid?" He threw the rose to the side, the moment it touched the ground, it turned into purple smoke.


    "....."


    Michael was speechless.


    "**Fufufufu.**"


    Sieben chuckled, covering her mouth with the back of her hand.


    "**Ruler isn''t easily deceived.**"


    She turned to the rose and walked towards it... Inhaling the purple smoke.


    "**But...**"


    Michael got on guard hearing the change in her tone.


    "**You shouldn''t have thrown my baby away!!**"


    Whoosh!!


    "Uh?!"


    Michael quickly raised his hands in defense.


    BAM!!!


    He moved three steps back, and looked up at the Rose''s root.


    "This?"


    He was stunned, seeing Sieben sitting on the huge rose Petal...


    "I should have known something is wrong with you... You''re in the outfit, but without the mask." He said.


    "**Oh?**"


    She smiled brightly, and with a flick of her wrist, a green skull mask appeared in her hand, with flowers engraved on the surface, leaving the forehead for the golden Sword.


    "**You ask for this, Ruler.**"


    She smiled, and put on the mask. Instantly, her demeanor changed, dense amount of Abyssal energy burst out from her.


    BANG!!


    BANG!!!


    BANG!!!!


    BANG!!!


    Michael looked around him, seeing four 10 meters tall Monster plants bursting out from the ground, their veins violently moving around.


    "What the hell are these?!"


    Michael asked, staring at the tall monsters plants, whose eyes were fixed on him.


    "**These are my children, Ruler... Come on babies, show the Ruler what you''re capable of.**"


    Screech!!!


    The flowers nodded and shot their veins towards Michael.


    "**She called these babies?!**"


    Michael moved backward.


    BOOM!!


    The veins collided on his previous spot, instantly shattering it.


    "Ok, I''ll have to use my weapon."


    He summoned his Dagger, and with a Sonic boom, he moved, cracking the ground behind him.


    "**Fufufu... You did good, babies... Now, use [Cage prison]!**" Sieben said with a smile.


    "Cage... What?!" Michael was stunned.


    He watched the four monster plants raised their veins, and plunged it into the ground...


    BAM!!


    BANG!!


    BAM!!


    BANG!!!


    The veins burst out from the ground, and plunged down... Michael was stunned, as the veins formed a cage, trapping him inside.


    "**The Ruler have been captured.**" Sieben said with a smile.

 Chapter 451 Hidden blades 4

    Michael moved his gaze around the thick 1-foot wide veins, and sighed:"Do you think this can stop me?"


    Michael grinned and infused his energy into the dagger.


    "**Now, we can start--**"


    Whoosh!!


    "**Huh?**"


    Whoosh!!


    Whoosh!!


    BAM!!!!


    "**...**"


    Sieben was stunned, staring at Michael in horror, the whole cut-off veins of the monsters plants fell heavily on the ground.


    "It seems I have talked to you for far too long, and that got into your head."


    Whoosh!!


    Michael shot towards her.


    "**Attack!!**"


    The planets moved.


    Whoosh!!


    Michael bisected them in seconds, and continued moving towards Sieben.


    "**No!!**"


    She stood up, and with a raise of her hand... The roots of the rose shot into the air, and dive towards Michael.


    Whoosh!


    With a spin of his body, Michael simply cut off all the roots, while still moving forward.


    "**Is the Ruler mad that I locked him up?**"


    She watched as Michael leaped into the air, and sent a slash from his dagger.


    Whoosh!!


    Sieben leaped off the rose, and landed on the ground. She turned around, witnessing how the slash cut her rose into halves.


    "Is that all??"


    Michael steadily landed on the ground, staring at Sieben.


    "**It seems I underestimated you, Ruler.**" She moved her gaze from her plant to Michael.


    "Never underestimate your enemy." Michael said, walking towards her.


    "**You said it, at least I made you use your weapon... So I think I should use mine, don''t you think?**


    Michael stopped on track, seeing the green light emanating from Sieben.


    BOOOM!!


    He watched as green armor appeared on her outfit, and a green sword appeared in her hand... She smiled, and disappeared.


    "Hmm... Others don''t have armors." Michael said, moving his gaze around.


    "**All blades have their specific armor, Ruler... They just didn''t use it against you.**"


    Her voice sounded all over the place.


    Whoosh!!


    Michael leaped forward. At that exact moment, a huge tree spike shot out from the ground.


    "Nice attack."


    He landed on his feet, staring at the tree spike over his shoulder.


    Whoosh!!


    Michael turned to the distance, seeing spears moving towards him... With a twirl of his dagger, he cut off all the spears, which fell on the ground.


    "Where are you attacking from?"


    He asked in mild confusion.


    Whooosh!!


    He threw a backflip, dodging the leaf blades striking the ground from above.


    "**I''m the green itself... To defeat me, you have to defeat the green, and there''s no way you can achieve that!**"


    Her voice sounded again.


    Michael stood still, thinking about her word... After some seconds, he smiled.


    "As I said, you''re good... But your mouth runs too much." He crouched down, and placed his palm on the ground.


    "**I told you I''m the peaceful and loving one... Not like the third, second and first blades... Those guys are always serious and ready to follow orders, even if it''s the worst order given.**"


    "Thanks."


    Michael added pressure on his palm, instantly sending his divinity in the soil.


    "**What are you doing?!!**"


    She yelled in horror.


    "Destroying the green."


    With Michael''s word, the whole green started dying... The more the divinity spread, the more green dies.


    "**STOP HURTING MY BABIES!!!**"


    Sieben yelled, instantly more than ten different attacks moved, flying towards Michael.


    BAM!!


    They collided on his barrier.


    "**Huh?**"


    "Don''t be sad, they''re just plants."


    He increased his dose... Killing more green with every passing second.


    "**NO!!!!**"


    He looked up seeing Sieben appearing five meters in front of him, she dropped to her knees, armor and mask gone, tears in her eyes.


    "Huh?" Michael was stunned.


    "**Please, No more...**" She cried.


    Michael stopped his action, and stood up, his face filled with confusion.


    He looked around the Field, he had destroyed two stadium size of green, remaining 8, but she was crying like a baby.


    "What if I destroyed everything?" He asked himself.


    Michael walked towards her, and stopped a foot.


    "I''ll stop all this only if you surrender."


    He said looking at Sieben, whose gaze was on her lap.


    "**Hehehe.**"


    She looked up at Michael, her face filled with a devilish smirk.


    Whoosh!!


    She lunged towards him with her sword, aiming at his heart.


    BAM!!


    Michael caught the blade with two fingers.


    "**Uh?!**" Sieben was stunned.


    "I have leaned my lesson In life... Don''t trust anyone."


    He gripped her throat, and threw her some miles away.


    "You love your precious green, then watch."


    BAM!!


    He stomped his leg on the ground, instantly, the ground split opened, and lava poured out, moving all over the land.


    "**This?**"


    Sieben leaped into the air, and watched the lava kill all her green.... She turned to Michael, and sighed:


    "**I can create as much as needed, so killing some won''t make a difference.**"


    She shot towards Michael, appeared in front of him, and swung her sword. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    BAM!!!!


    Sieben frozen, she looked down at her chest, seeing the dagger plunging deeper in her chest.


    "**This??**"


    She spurted out a mouthful of blood... Staring at Michael in shock.


    Michael watched, and blinked... The second he opened his eyes, he saw Mira''s face.


    "Huh?"


    He shook his head, and saw Sieben''s face again... He drew out the dagger, and moved backward, her body instantly fall to the ground, dead.


    "What just happened?! Why did I see Mira''s face, and after I have killed her? Why?!" He asked, staring at Sieben, who turned into green light and entered his body.


    {Seventh Blade have been obtained.}


    {Hidden blades: 4/10.}


    He thought for a long time, sighed, kept his dagger and walked towards the gateway.


    "Nothing will happen to Mira... Nothing."


    He entered the gateway, leaving a burnt field behind.


    _________


    Whoosh!!!


    Michael appeared above the sea.


    "Hmm...."


    He observed the blue sea a hundred feet below him, and sighed softly.


    "Let me guess, your advantage is water."


    "**Welcome Ruler...**"


    Michael turned around to the middle-aged man, standing on a long sword, his hands behind him... He was in the same outfit, but his was blue.


    "**Should we start?**"


    He summoned the mask, and put it on.


    "And who are you?"


    "**I am Sechs, the sixth Blade.**"


    With that said, he shot forward, still standing on his sword.


    "Not a talker... That''s good."


    Michael smiled, patiently waiting for Sechs... But got something else.


    "...Uh?"

 Chapter 452 Hidden Blades 5

    Poof!!!He watched as Sechs dive, and entered the water, disappearing from sight.


    "You blades are full of surprises." Michael said, looking down at the sea.


    Whoosh!!!


    Pillars of water current shot out from below, heading towards Michael.


    "So naive."


    Michael waved his hand, creating a circular barrier around himself.


    BAM!!


    The water current collided on the barrier, spreading in all direction, while Michael stood still.


    "If you''re planning on remaining deep inside the ocean, you''re brainless." He said.


    Whoosh!!


    He looked over his shoulder, seeing more than a hundred water spears moving towards him.


    BANG!!!


    It collided on the barrier, and shattered into water.


    "**A good defense, Ruler.**"


    He looked below, seeing Sechs sitting on his sword, his eyes closed.


    "Are you done?" Michael asked.


    "**Your defense is even higher than the lords''... I''m impressed.**"


    "Do you expect your Ruler to be weak?" Michael asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "**No, that''ll be an embarrassment to all of us, mostly you.**"


    He opened his eyes, and looked up at Michael. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "**But you still have to defeat me.**"


    He stood up, still on his sword.


    "**Let the real battle begin.**"


    Sechs raised his hand Into the air, moment next, swords flew out from the one he was standing on, and hovered behind him.


    "Swordsmanship?"


    "**Yes!**"


    Sechs dropped his hand, and instantly, the swords shot towards Michael... Colliding heavily on the barrier.


    BANG!!!!!


    Michael flew backward, he observed his shield, then turned to the swords.


    "A thousand Mystical-class swords, attacking at once... Why does this look familiar?" He asked.


    Whooosh!!


    The swords moved in circle, and formed an arrow, then shot towards him.


    "Yes! I remembered now."


    Michael waved his hand, sending a wind blast, which collided on the Swords, sending them backward.


    Whoosh!!


    He leaped backward, dodging the water, which shot out from the sea like a geyser.


    "I think I need to attack, You already have your turn."


    Michael snapped his fingers.


    BOOM!


    His Supreme-class weapon appeared in front of him, stunning Sechs.


    "**This?! A Supreme-class weapon?!**" He moved back in fear.


    "I''ll show you how to respect your Ruler."


    Shoosh!!


    The supreme-class weapon multiplied into thousands, spinning around him... Instantly, dark clouds covered the sky, lightning bolts tore opened the clouds, colliding on the sea below... The wind picked up, and the ocean current increased.


    "You know?"


    Michael''s eyes turned golden, the sword tattoo on his cheek glowed.


    "In the whole realms, there''s only two Supreme-class weapons... But now... I have thousands."


    Whoosh!!


    Whooosh!!!


    Whoosh!


    The whole Supreme-class swords shot towards the horrified Sechs.


    "**No!! I''m not going down that easily!!**"


    Sechs stretched forth his hand towards the Swords, and yelled:


    "**Move!!**"


    Whoosh!!


    His Mystical-class swords shot forward, moving towards the Supreme-class swords... The two forces collided.


    BOOOM!!!


    The whole Mystical-class swords instantly turned into dust, while the supreme-class swords kept on moving towards him.


    "**NO!!!**"


    He took the sword he was standing on, and blocked a sword.


    "*How cute... I wondered what you expect sending a Mystical-class swords against a Supreme-class... And you even dare block a Supreme-class... So ignorant.*"


    With a thought, the whole swords collided on Sechs, creating a mini explosion.... A light flew towards Michael and entered his body.


    {Sixth Blade obtained.}


    {Hidden blades: 5/10.}


    The whole swords flew towards Michael, and merged into one.


    "You just killed a Lower god like he''s nothing."


    He said to the sword in his hand.


    ''How can a mere Lower god think of stopping me?''


    Michael froze, the whole surroundings seem to stop moving... The time itself stopped to him.


    Michael let go of the sword, and it hovered in front of him.


    "Did... Did you just speak?" He asked.


    ''Yes... All Supreme weapons have a soul.''


    "A soul? How?!" Michael asked in mild confusion.


    ''It''s kind of complicated... I''ll take Hours to explain everything, and I seem to be different.''


    Michael blinked:


    "What do you mean by "different"?" He asked.


    ''That''s another explanation on its own... I say we finish this mission, then Master can ask anything.''


    Michael nodded, and lowered his gaze, staring at the gateway below them.


    "Let''s go then."


    The sword flew towards him, and entered his body. Although he was still shocked about this revelation, he decided to wait.


    Michael exhaled, and dive downward towards the gateway.


    _____


    Michael walked out from the gateway, and entered a chamber... He moved his gaze around the flaming chamber, and growled in frustration.


    "**I see the Ruler is frustrated.**"


    "Of course, I''m frustrated!!" He yelled, stopped, and turned his head to the throne... Seeing a beautiful young lady with long red hair, and eyes... Staring at him, she was in the same outfit, but red... And without a mask.


    "Huh?" Michael was stunned.


    "**What happened Ruler? Are you surprised by my beauty?**"


    "Who cares about your beauty?! I''m surprised because of that sword beside you."


    "**....**"


    She lowered her gaze to the sword, and looked up at Michael:


    "**You were surprised because of the... Sword?**" She asked in disbelieve.


    "What do you think I was surprised about? That sword is freaking 1.5 meters long!" He said, his gaze still on the red glowing sword.


    "**This... Forget it, you''re here for the test, so let''s get on with it.**"


    Michael turned his head from the sword to the owner.


    "Are You upset?" He asked with a raised brow.


    "**Why would I be?**"


    She stood up, her gaze fixed on Michael.


    "**Oh, by the way, I''m Funf... The fifth Blade.**" She picked up her sword.


    "I wonder who gave you guys such names?" Michael murmured.


    "**You!! With rage, she leaped into the air, and landed five feet from Michael.**"


    Without any hesitation, she swung her sword at him.


    Michael threw a somersault, dodging the blade attack... He landed on his feet, and looked over his shoulder, seeing a flaming slash on the wall.


    "You destroyed the wall? Impressive!" He said.


    "**Stop talking!!**" Find adventures on empire


    She shot towards Michael and smashed down with her huge sword.


    He leaped to the side, while her sword collided on the hard floor, instantly cracking it.


    "Such fury... Ok, It''s decided... You''re angry because I said your sword is more beautiful than you, but can you blame me?" Michael asked, landing five meters from Funf.


    "**You...!! I''ll get you, no matter how fast you are!!**"


    She moved again, disappearing into a smoke of fire.


    "Oh." Michael flicked his wrist, and the dagger appeared.


    "Let dance."


    He moved to the side, as a huge blade tore open the space, and collided on the ground.


    "You can strike within space?" Michael was dumbfounded.


    "**Not only that.**"


    She walked out from the tore space, her eyes blazing.


    "Time to take this battle seriously." Michael said.


    "**Indeed.**"


    Funf flicked her wrist, summoning her mask... She smiled at Michael, and put on the flaming skull Mask.


    "**The strongest wins.**" With that said, she disappeared again.


    ''Why don''t you like using me, Master?''


    Michael tilted his head to the side, hearing his sword in his head.


    He leaped backward, dodging a slash from Funf.


    "**You can''t dodge forever!**" Funf''s voice sounded all over the place.


    "You''re too powerful, that''s why I''m not using you." Michael said, staring at Funf with his eyes of Abyssal.


    ''I''m confused, shouldn''t you use me because I''m powerful? And why are you using that dagger?''


    Michael sighed: "This isn''t a real battle, so don''t be sad I didn''t use you... And second, she isn''t a threat."


    "**Who are you talking too?! And you dare say I''m not a threat?!!**"


    She appeared behind him, and slashed with her broadsword towards his head.


    BAM!!!


    Funf froze, seeing her sword in Michael''s grip.


    "**You caught my blade?**" She was stunned.


    "**While backing me?**"


    Michael looked at her over his shoulder:


    "Let me tell you a secret, In this game... I can''t be killed by a Mystical-class weapon. Any Mystical-class weapons are ineffective against me, and you all need to know that."


    He tightened his grip, and instantly, cracks appeared on the sword''s blade.


    "**This?!!**"


    Michael let go, and Funf quickly leaped backward from Michael. She landed 10 meters away, and looked down at her cracked sword.


    "**You... You cracked my sword with your... hand?**" She asked.


    "Don''t be surprised, Funf... To you guys... I can be killed by your weapons, so I just played along."


    "**Played along? What the hell are you?! What realm are you on?!!**"


    She moved backward in fear, and added:


    "**Only a Primordial sage can be immune to a Mystical-class weapon... And you must be at least a million years old to enter such realm... Ruler! You''re only in your 20s, there''s no way--**"


    "--Ok, stop there... If you want me to attack, make your move, if you don''t want me to act... Just surrender. I have four more blades to fight." Michael said.


    "**Your word prove that you''re a Primordial sage...**"


    She looked down at her feet, lost in thought... After two minutes, she looked up at Michael, then pointed her blade at him.


    "**Even though you''re powerful, Blades don''t back down or surrender... The rest might, but the 5th upward never surrender...!!**"


    With that said, she lunged forward.


    ''So troublesome, It seems I''ll have to kill her.''


    Michael braced himself, and moved... Instantly appearing behind Funf, who froze on track.


    "Take care." Michael said, lowering his dagger, blood slowly dripping to the ground.

 Chapter 453 Hidden Blades 6

    Funf threw up a mouthful of blood, and slowly raised her hand to her neck, touching the deep cut on it."**You?**"


    BAM!


    She collapsed on the ground, dead.


    A red light flew out from her, and entered Michael''s body.


    {Sixth Blade have been obtained.}


    {Hidden blades: 6/10.}


    ''Thank goddess you didn''t use me, I thought she is powerful.''


    "...You. You''re really arrogant... For a sword."


    ''I''m bonded to master, so I have some of master''s personalities.''


    "Uh? But I''m not arrogant."


    Michael said, walking towards the gateway which appeared in front of the throne.


    ''Not arrogant? Master, you know you shouldn''t lie... You don''t like it.''


    Michael shook his head with a small smile, and entered the gateway... Appearing in an open white battlefield... Measuring more than 10 Miles.


    "You sound like a girl, are you a girl, or just using the voice?"


    ''I''m a girl... But still Young, maybe the same age with Mira.''


    "You know Mira?"


    ''Yes, I know everyone Master have ever known, and killed.''


    "........"


    "**Hehehehe.**"


    Michael looked up, seeing a single man on the hole field, he was armed with a long white spear; dressed in a white outfit, and currently wearing his mask.


    "You are?" Michael asked.


    "**Hehehe... I''m Vier, the fourth Blade. Hehehe.**"


    "What''s so funny?" Michael asked, moving his gaze around the place.


    "**Hehehe... Are you ready Ruler.**"


    "Seriously, why are you laughing?" Michael was getting annoyed.


    "**The Ruler will know if you defeat me... Hehehe.**"


    "That''s it."


    Michael moved, appeared in front of Vier, and sent a punch directly on his face.


    BOOOM!!


    He flew some meters back, and fall heavily on the ground.


    "That''ll teach you some manners."


    "**Hehehe... The Ruler is really nice.**"


    "Uh?"


    Michael was stunned, seeing Vier walking towards him, His spear held downward... The blade pointing to the ground as he walked.


    "**That attack was excellent, you arranged my jawline... Thanks for that... Hehehe.**"


    Vier''s mask was destroyed by Michael''s punch, revealing his jawline.


    "**Hehehe... Get ready, Ruler... Here I come.**"


    ''This, that punch should have taken him down? What''s this guy''s advantage?'' Michael thought.


    BOOOM!!!


    Vier shot towards him with ten times the speed the Blades he had fought used... He appeared in front of Michael and swung his spear.


    BAM!!


    Michael blocked it with the dagger, but surprisingly moved some steps back from the collision.


    ''This guy isn''t normal... How can a mere Lower God push a Primordial sage backward?'' He thought, and added:


    ''I''ll have to get serious here.''


    He gripped his sword, staring at Vier.


    "**Hehehe... Are you surprised, Ruler? Don''t be! Hehehe.**"


    He grinned, and shot forward, appeared above Michael and smashed down.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!!!


    A cloud of dust rose into the air, while Vier turned his head to Michael:


    "**Hehehe, You escaped that... I''m surprised. Hehehe.**"


    "I''ll cut off your vocal cords, to stop that weird laughter!"


    "**Oh... Hehehe, It seems the Ruler is Angry.**"


    Whoosh!!


    He moved forward.


    "My turn!!"


    Michael shot towards the charging Vier, and collided, engaging in a deadly battle with him.


    "**Hehehe!! The Ruler is fast!!**"


    The two moved Into the air, attacking and defending each other''s blows...


    ''Hmm...'' Michael nodded, and with a backflip, he moved backward, landing on the ground. Find your next read on empire


    Vier stared at him for a second, and landed gently on the battlefield.


    "**Hehehe... Are you afraid of me, Ruler?**"


    "Well..." Michael stared at him for a second.


    "I won''t be able to use any of my skill, I thought it''ll be ok, but you''re a pain in the ass... And not only that, Every time I attack, you use the wind to control the momentum... So when it collided on you, it won''t have the required force... The Wind is your advantage." He said his analysis.


    "**He-He...**"


    Vier stopped laughing, and stared at Michael with a serious expression. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "**You''re good, Ruler... I''m impressed, now you know you can''t win me.**"


    "Oh really?"


    Michael smirked, and stretched forth his hand... The next moment, his sword appeared, instantly emanating a dense amount of killing instinct.


    "**Such killing instinct?! And from a sword!! Wait... Only...**"


    Vier took a step back in fear, staring at the red and golden sword in Michael''s grip.


    "**A... A Supreme-class weapon?!!**"


    "Come on, Laugh... Why aren''t you laughing... Hahaha!" Michael let out a sarcastic laugh, and shot forward... The wind instantly picked up, the whole Killing instinct followed behind, moved past him, and collided on Vier.


    BOOOOM!


    Vier looked around, and was stunned seeing himself in a dark space...


    "**He-He... What''s this?**" He stammered, not even able to complete his laugh.


    Swizzh!


    He looked down at the sword in his chest, and looked up at Michael in horror.


    "**You... How? He-He.**"


    Michael drew his sword, and Vier dropped to the ground, Dead.


    White light flew out from him, and entered Michael.


    {Fourth Blade have been obtained.}


    {Hidden blades: 7/10.}


    "See... I only use you when the opponent is stubborn, powerful or weird." He said, cleaning the sword blade with his energy.


    "Wait, I read a novel on Webnovel... When the world was still... Stable. In the novel, the MC''s sword could transform into a beautiful girl... Can you do that? Like transform?"


    He sighed:


    "Look at me... Wait, what if I''m also an MC?"


    ''Master will make a good and powerful MC... And Yes, I can take a human appearance.''


    "Really? Then do it." Michael said in mild surprised.


    ''I can''t... Master will have to be a Supreme.''


    "Oh? I don''t even know how to enter that realm... Even the system isn''t showing me anything."


    Michael activated the system''s screen, and looked at his Realm.


    {Realm: Primordial Sage. MAX.}


    {Note: All EXP gained from Worshipers will be exchanged into Points.}


    "All my stats are also Infinite... I think I have reached the highest Level the System can go... The next will make me a Supreme... And I don''t know how to enter."


    ''I''m also stumped.''


    "Don''t worry about it, the Supreme Queen will know what to do... I just hope I''m strong enough to fight Typhon."


    With that thought, he walked towards the gateway.

 Chapter 454 Hidden Blades 7

    Michael looked around the new place he appeared in and raised an eyebrow."You got to be kidding me... A playground?" He asked in mild confusion.


    "Sieben said the third, second and first are the strongest and always serious... But how can such people stay in a playground?"


    "**Hehehe**"


    Michael gripped his sword, hearing the surrounding giggles.


    "This?"


    He moved his gaze on the toys and games on the ground, and looked up:


    "Hey!! Show yourself!!"


    "**Hehehehe...!!**"


    The giggles only got louder.


    "These... They''re two?"


    "**Hello, Ruler?**"


    Michael sharply turned around, only to be stunned, seeing two 10 years old twins girls, staring at him with beautiful smiles on their faces.


    "Are you?" He was speechless.


    ''Be careful master, I can sense a dense amount of energy from these two... They''re both True Gods, and are concealing their energies from you.''


    Hearing the sword, Michael took a step back from the two girls.


    "You... What are your names?" He asked.


    The two sisters looked at one another, one was in a white outfit, while the other was in black.


    The one on the left, in white opened her mouth:


    "**My name is Drei, I''m the 3rd blade.**"


    "**And I''m Zwei, The second Blade.**"


    The one in black said, with a tilt of her head... She moved her gaze to the sword In Michael''s hand, and looked up at him, staring straight at his brown eyes.


    "**You want to harm us?**" She asked in surprise.


    "Mmm..."


    Michael looked at his sword, then at the girls, whose gaze was fixed on him.


    ''They aren''t even surprised seeing a Supreme-class weapon.'' He thought, and added:


    "Yes, that''s why I''m here... You might act all cute, and loving... But I know you''re as dangerous as you''re cute."


    The two girls looked at one another and giggled happily.


    "**The Ruler thinks we''re cute." Drei said.


    "**Yes, he doesn''t know how many creatures we have killed.**" Zwei said with a laugh.


    Michael took a step back... ''What is this, Am I scared of these two?!''


    He pointed his sword at them, and instantly attacked.


    Whooosh!!! Stay updated with empire


    He stopped behind the two, and turned around in shock.


    "**How lovely, the Ruler doesn''t want to play anymore." Zwei said with a smile.


    Michael blinked, staring at the two light before him, one black, and the other white.


    "You?--"


    "**--Yes, We turn into this when we''re attacked...**" The white light said.


    "**Come on, Let''s Attack.**"


    With Zwei''s word, the two transformed into two young ladies, summoned their swords... And shot towards Michael, moving from right to left.


    Michael sighed: "If only I can use my skills."


    With that frustration, he infused his energy into the sword, and sent a Slash towards the two girls.


    The two Instantly turned into lights, expecting the attack to move past them, but they completely underestimated a Supreme-class weapon.


    BOOOM!!!


    The sword attack collided on the two girls, instantly throwing them miles away... The two smashed heavily on the ground, and threw up a mouthful of blood.


    "**This! I thought that weapon was a fake, just to scare us.**" Drei said in mild surprise.


    "**Yes. But we dodged the first attack, but why can''t we dodge only an energy blade?**" Zwei slowly stood up from the ground, and helped Drei up.


    "When you saw my Sword, Your facial expression didn''t change for even a second. That can only be possible if you think it''s a fake... So I made up the first attack... I only moved past you, but didn''t attack with the sword... I know you''ll lower your guard, and that''s exactly what you did."


    The two looked at Michael with a deep frown.


    "You two are the 3rd and 2nd Blades, and without fighting you... I know you''re both powerful, stronger than the others... But I''m not here to fight you as I fought the others... As you know, I''m on a timer, so make this easier for yourselves and surrender."


    The two girls looked at one another, then at the sword...


    "**You''re going to use that against us?**" Drei asked in a low voice.


    "Yes." Michael nodded.


    "**Then... Hehehe, We''ll see if you can win us with it.**"


    "Huh?"


    Michael was stunned by the reply, he thought with everything, they''ll surrender to him.


    "**We know you''ll win this battle, but that didn''t mean we''ll surrender because of your weapon. Sister!**"


    Drei took Zwei''s hand in hers, and the two closed their eyes...


    Michael silently watched the two, and the next moment, a huge explosion occurred, which he simply cleared with a wave of his hand.


    After the dust dispersed, Michael stared at the lady in front of him in surprise... Her hair, and eyes were both black and white, same with her outfit.


    Michael slowly nodded his head: "Fusion... Nice."


    "**Ok, Ruler... Let''s have some fun.**"


    She flicked her wrist, and a black and white skull mask appeared in her hand, then she put it on.


    "Someone is serious." Michael said, and got ready.


    "**I''m known as Zwedrei...**"


    BOOM!!


    She shot forward, cracking the ground behind her... And instantly disappeared. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hide and Seek, again!"


    Michael increased his guard, looking right and left.


    Whoosh!!


    He moved to the side, dodging an invisible blade, which instantly slice the ground into two.


    "This??"


    He looked at the huge crack in surprise.


    "So powerful?!" He asked.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Michael stretched forth his hand towards the wind blades shooting towards him, and with a thought... The wind picked up, sending a powerful wind blast towards the wind blades.


    BANG!!


    The Wind blades instantly shattered upon contact.


    "**Got you!!**"


    "...."


    Whooosh!!!


    Michael looked over his shoulder, seeing Zwedrei moving towards him, her sword radiating a violent glow.


    Swhooosh!!


    He looked above him, seeing more than a thousand earth spears dropping above him.


    Whoosh!!


    Michael lowered his head, seeing a huge wind blade heading straight to his chest.... Not only that... He looked down, seeing his legs sealed away in the earth.


    "Ok, You''re good... Superb." He said with a smile.


    "**You stop here, Ruler!! There''s no way you can escape this!!**" She smirked.


    "Oh, really."


    Michael''s eyes instantly turned golden.


    "**.....**"


    BANG!!!

 Chapter 455 Hidden blades 8

    BOOOM!!A dense amount of divinity burst out from Michael, throwing Zwedrei and her attacks backwards.


    Michael turned around, and shot towards the still disoriented Zwedrei.


    "You Lose!"


    "**.....**"


    Whoosh!!!!


    Michael landed behind her, and slowly stood up.


    BANG!! Discover stories at empire


    Zwedrei smashed heavily on the ground, and threw up a mouthful of blood, staring at the sky.


    "**You...**"


    That was the only word Michael heard, before she turned into a trail of light and entered his body.


    "You''re powerful." He looked down at the sword.


    "But in presence of a Supreme-class weapon, Nothing is unkillable." He added.


    Swhooosh!!


    Michael turned to the side. The space tore opened, and a red gateway appeared.


    "Red?" He tilted his head to the side in surprised.


    ''Master.''


    "Don''t worry, We can face who ever is in there." With that said, he walked towards the gateway.


    __________


    A young man sat on a small chair, slowly drinking a cup of hot tea.


    A red gateway opened in front of him, and Michael walked out from it.


    He smiled, and raised the cup to Michael.


    "**Welcome Ruler... I know you''ll make it here... Please, have your seat.**"


    Michael raised an eyebrow, seeing the calm expression on the man''s face.


    ''Why is he so calm?'' he asked himself.


    ''Maybe because he''s the leader of the blades.''


    The sword guessed.


    ''Hey, I can''t call you the starlight sword, or devil sword... Now that you have a soul, I think I''ll call you... Starvil.''


    ''I accept the name, Master.''


    {DING!!}


    {Host''s skills have been activated.}


    {Note: Host still can''t summon his walkers.}


    Michael sighed, and observed the man before him.


    "**What happened, Ruler? Don''t you like tea?**" The man asked.


    "What''s your name?" Michael asked back.


    The man nodded, and took a sip of his tea.


    "**I''m known as Eins, The First Blade¡­ Please, have a seat... There are things you need to know.**"


    Michael nodded, walked towards the man, and sat down.


    "I see you don''t want to fight, so tell me, what is it that you want to say?" He asked, taking the cup of tea on the table.


    "**Ruler... You defeated the other blades, but do you know how to summon them?**" He asked.


    Michael tilted his head in confusion.


    "I can summon them." He said, while Eins chuckled.


    "**Really? Summon one.**"


    Michael tilted his head to the side, and tried to summon Neun.


    {Host isn''t granted the token.}


    "Token?"


    "**Yes, You''ll need a token to summon them... Only one Token. And I''m the only one with the token.**"


    He smiled, and took a sip; Staring straight at Michael''s eyes.


    "Then where is this token?" Michael asked, the surprise demeanor gone.


    "**The Token is right there?**"


    Eins pointed a finger over his shoulder, at the red token on a huge pillar.


    Michael looked around the golden hall, then turned his head to the 20 meters tall pillar behind Eins, seeing a red glowing gemstone on it.


    "Oh? Is their souls trapped in there?" Michael asked.


    "**Yes.**"


    Michael placed his tea cup on the table, stood up, and walked towards the Pillar.


    The moment he got ten feet from it, a powerful force struck him, pushing him three steps back.


    "**That''s why you must be a Primordial sage before entering this realm... If you were in any realm lower than that... You would have been killed by that blast.**" Eins said, not even looking at him... His gaze fixed on his tea.


    Michael looked at him over his shoulder, and turned his head back to the pillar... "Tell me, how can I get that gem?!!"


    "**You need to defeat me... That''s the only requirement.**"


    "Uh?"


    Michael turned around, staring at Eins''s back...


    "Defeat you?! That''s easy!" He said with a smirk.


    "**Ruler... The only people that can defeat me, are; Ashyn, Typhon, and the former Ruler, Tartarus... These are the only people that can defeat me. That''s why Typhon could kill us.**" He said, taking a sip of his tea.


    "Oh... You didn''t mention my name."


    "**Yeah, I know that.**"


    Michael raised an eyebrow, then pointed a finger at Eins.


    "[Void destruction Finger]."


    Whoosh!!


    A dense amount of dark energy shot out from his finger, heading towards the Eins.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!!


    The whole table instantly got destroyed into splinters.


    Michael lowered his hand, and looked around the place, not seeing a single soul in sight.


    "**The Ruler is really fun.**"


    Eins''s voice sounded all over the place, stunning Michael.


    "You''re superb, I can''t even detect you."


    Michael said, moving his gaze around the...


    "**Ruler, You should know I''m the first Blade... So why are you sending such weak attacks.**"


    Michael turned around, seeing Eins sitting on the air, with his cup of tea in hand.


    "**And you even destroyed my teapot...**" He added, looking at the shattered teapot.


    "You made me, Now surrender!"


    "**Me.... Surrender? Hahahaha!!!!**"


    Eins burst out laughing, his laughter reverberating all over the hall.


    "**Why would, I, the first Blade surrender? Ruler, stop acting ignorant... And attack with your strongest skill.**"


    Michael smirked, "You don''t want that."


    "**Why would I be asking if I don''t want it?**"


    Michael nodded, and instantly, the surroundings changed.


    Eins looked around the dark space, and turned to Michael:


    "**[Shadow World], right?**"


    "You know the skill."


    "**Yes, the former Ruler have this skill, let me make something clear to you... All your skills are gotten from the former Ruler, meaning; the Ruler had used every single skill in your disposal... And I know every one of them, including their disadvantages.**"


    He opened his palm, and a red light appeared... With a clench of his fist, the shadow world instantly shattered like glass.


    "This?" Michael was stunned.


    {Skill have been neutralized.}


    Michael was even more speechless.


    ''How is that possible?''


    {"....."}


    Michael raised his head to Eins.


    "You are... Who really are you?"


    Eins landed on the ground, and smiled at Michael.


    "**I''m the adoptive son of Tartarus... So I know everything about him. Ruler, you can''t win Typhon with these skills; you need to find a way to gain news skills, or better... Create yours.**"


    Michael grinned at him:


    Whoosh!!


    Eins looked behind, and without hesitation leaped to the side, dodging the dark chains.


    "**This? Void Chains?**" He was stunned.


    "You spoke of created skills, let me show you."


    Michael stratched forth his hand towards Eins.


    Whoosh!!


    The chains turned towards him, and shot forward... Eins''s eyes shrunk into the size of a needle, and leaped to the side... Trying all his best to dodge the chains.


    "Ok, time to stop running."


    Before Eins could move to the side, an unknown force gripped him, and pulled him towards Michael.


    "**This?**"


    "How do you like my [shadow Pull]? I created it."


    It pulled him towards Michael, and with a grip; Michael caught Eins''s neck.


    "**Hehehe... The Ruler is good!**"


    He turned into smoke, flew backward, and returned to his normal appearance.


    "**But you can''t defeat me with these skills... You can only restrain me.**"


    "Oh, really."


    Michael summoned his sword, and pointed it at Eins.


    "**A supreme weapon? How did you get that?**" Eins moved backward in fear... His gaze fixed on the weapon.


    "Why are you so surprised seeing a supreme weapon?" Michael asked with a teasing smile.


    Eins moved his gaze on the sword, and sighed:


    "**You''re really full of surprises... Come on, let''s get serious.**"


    He summoned his red mask, and put his on... Instantly the sword tattoo on his forehead glowed brightly...


    Michael staggered backward, feeling his powers flowing towards Eins.


    {Energy conversion have been activated.}


    "Huh?"


    {When the blades are together, They could take energy from the Host.}


    Michael slowly nodded, and turned to Eins.


    "I now know why you all have that mask... Well, That won''t stop me from defeating you; and don''t forget I can cut off the energy."


    "**You can, But that doesn''t mean it''ll make us weak.**" Eins said, and shot forward... A Divine-class sword appearing in his hand.


    Michael smirked, and instantly turned into a Shadow... Entering the ground.


    Eins stopped on track, and moved his stunt gaze around the place.


    "**Ruler? Where are you? I don''t know you could also hide from us?**"


    "Don''t be shocked... Oh, I''m not hiding, I''m right here."


    "**Huh?**"


    Eins looked at the ground, seeing a shadow moving towards him.


    "**This??!**"


    BANG!!!


    A punch collided on his face, throwing him meters back.


    BAM!!


    Eins collided on the ground, and looked up at Michael, who was moving on the ground in horror.


    "**What forbidden skill is this?!**" He asked, standing up from the ground. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A skill that can defeat any opponent." Michael said arrogantly.


    "**I would have said it''s a lie, but I can see its effect.**"


    He smiled:


    "**But that won''t stop me.**"


    "Oh...?"


    Michael grinned, and shot forward, this time leaving afterimages... And shadows behind.


    Eins looked around, seeing more than ten shadows moving towards him...


    "**Where is the right one?**" He asked himself.


    "Here I come."


    Eins sighed, and braced himself... Weapon ready.


    The shadows on the ground moved towards him; moment next:


    BAM!!!!!!

 Chapter 456 Two Years Leave

    BANG!!Eins collided on the wall, and slide to the ground... He looked up at Michael, who took his normal appearance.


    "Surrender?"


    "**Hehehe...**"


    Eins stood up from the ground, and fixed his gaze on Michael:


    "**It seems I underestimated you!**"


    He raised his hand, and removed the mask, revealing his bloody face.


    "**Hehehe!! Let''s have some fun!!**"


    BOOOM!!


    A powerful energy wave burst out from him, rippling all over the place...


    Michael leaped backward, and landed five meters away... He moved his gaze on the ground, seeing the energy current.


    "Hmm... You are truly a True god."


    Michael watched as red energy enveloped Eins''s figure, and after a whole two minutes, the energy exploded... Revealing a man in red armor, a skull helmet, and sword.


    "Mmm." Michael slowly nodded.


    "**Now, Come on!**"


    Whooosh!!!


    The ground behind Eins instantly shattered, as he shot towards Michael, who stood still.


    "You need to know something."


    Michael channelled his energy into his fist:


    "No matter how powerful you are."


    Eins increased his speed.


    "You will always be inferior to your Ruler."


    Eins arrived before him, and slashed downward.


    Michael took a step, and with a little speed, he arrived behind Eins.


    "Your only action is to bow!"


    BAM!!!!


    A punch connected on Eins''s back, throwing him to the other side of the hall, debris falling on him.


    {Damage: 50,000,000.}


    Michael watched as red light flew out from the debris, and entered his body.


    {Ding!!}


    {First Blade: Eins, have been Obtained.} Experience exclusive tales on empire


    {Congratulations!! Host Obtained the total Blades.}


    {Requirement: Token.}


    Michael turned to the Pillar, took a step, and appeared in front of it... He placed his hand on the barrier, which appeared out of thin air, and heard the System''s voice.


    {Does Host want to start the absorbing process?}


    "How long will that take?"


    {Two years.}


    "What?!!"


    Michael removed his hand from the barrier:


    "Come again."


    {Two years.}


    {Don''t worry Host, to the outside world, It''ll only be one week... And Your world, two weeks.}


    "Hmm... Only one week in the Abyssal, but two weeks in Amerisa... Will Typhon be release before the time--"


    {Typhon will be release in the next two weeks.}


    "Hmm..." Michael closed his eyes, and tried his best to link with Drakon, Reaper, and Destroyers.


    {DING! Link successful!}


    "Guys! I''ll be gone for a week... Reaper, Use the teleportation room in the castle, and go to Amerisa... You, Apate, Azazel, Zelus and Abyss... Five of you should go to Amerisa... Drakon, you can return to your family if you''re done."


    Upon receiving their response, he nodded... And sat down on the ground.


    "Start the process."


    {Ok Host.}


    The gemstone glowed for a second, and red trails of light flew out from it, bypass the barrier, and entered Michael.


    _______


    [Outside the Pagoda.]


    Reaper turned his head to the four, who nodded.


    Apate turned to the other Commanders:


    "*Guard the Ruler.*"


    The Commanders nodded, and without hesitation, the five Michael mentioned, flew back towards the castle... Leaving the Millions of walkers behind.


    ______


    Drakon opened his eyes, and moved his gaze on the huge luxurious bedroom he was in.


    "Hmm... Going for a Week? What are you up to, partner?"


    _________


    [Amerisa!!]


    [The Conquerors'' Guild Building.]


    Jennifer sat on her seat, moving her gaze on the Elders.


    "What happened? Why did you call us here?" She asked, turning her head to Rahond.


    "I called everyone here for something very important." Rahond said, moving his gaze on everyone present, and continued:


    "We''re The Conquerors, the undefeated guild in the world... But why aren''t we playing VRG anymore?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is that your question? And the reason for calling us?" Veronica, the 12th elder; asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "Yes." Rahond, who was now the 5th elder; nodded.


    "Hmm... We already took over the 1st to the 10th positions on the two ranking boards, and Jennifer is now a goddess... But that didn''t mean we''re all gods... Some of us are still grandmasters, I suggest we all enter the sovereign before Michael returns." Violet, the 7th elder, and Rahond''s girlfriend; said.


    "They have a point, I need to enter the sovereign medal... I''m still a grandmaster." Sunny, the 9th elder added.


    Jennifer moved her gaze on the group, and turned to the old members.


    "What do you guys think?"


    Erika, and Tyson looked at one another, and signed in unison.


    "You''re the Vice guild Master... We''ll go with whatever you decide." Tyson, the 2nd elder, said.


    "I''ll go with anything, as long I won''t stay idle." Erika, the 1st Elder muttered.


    "Ok." Jennifer turned to Chris.


    "I''m with you." Chris, the 3rd elder, said, relaxing on his seat.


    "Ok, one game... And we''ll go with the hardest... Let''s show VRG, Michael isn''t the only one who can win the SSS score." Jennifer said with a smile.


    "Oh, we''re coming with you."


    The 21 people in the room turned their heads to the door, seeing Mira and Maria walking inside.


    "You guys have school--"


    "--The time zone in VRG is different from ours... And we''re the owners of the school, so missing one day won''t cause any harm." Maria said.


    Erika raised an eyebrow with her sister''s word... Seeing Erika''s gaze... Maria chuckled nervously, and rubbed the back of her neck.


    "Please, we won''t cause any trouble, and second we''re both Grandmasters."


    "You two are still Elite medal holders, 5-stars each." Tyson clarified.


    "But... We want to go with you guys!" The two quickly protested.


    "That''s not the reason, but your brother... If something happens to you, none of us can give him an answer." Helena said.


    "Just let them go, I''ll be coming along."


    The group looked behind the girls, seeing Shenras walking inside, she was with her schoolbag.


    Jennifer turned to Erika, and sighed:


    "Sorry, But we still can''t let you... Shenras, you''re an exchange student, and we don''t want to risk your life." Erika said.


    ''Wow, these guys are really cute.'' Shenras thought...


    ...Before she could say anything, the space at the North of the hall tore opened, and a gateway appeared.


    "This?"


    Everyone frowned, and quickly stood up¡­ Staring at the gateway.


    THUD!


    "....."

 Chapter 457 Bermuda Triangle!

    Experience more tales on My Virtual Library EmpireThe sound of metal hitting the ground rung out, as five figures in black armors, and helmets walked out from the gateway... Stunning the ground.


    "Reaper?!!"


    They all exclaimed.


    "Reaper!!"


    Mira ran towards Reaper and gave him a hug. The hybrid was shocked by her action, and stood still, not knowing what to do... Only his lord have hugged him, but this was different.


    Mira separated, and looked at the gateway, which closed afterward... With confusion, she turned back to Reaper.


    "Where is big brother?" She asked. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "*The Lord is busy, but he''s safe... And missing you all, that''s why he sent us here.*" Reaper replied... Making sure to calm, and reassure the group.


    Mira sigh softly... Although she misses her brother, she knew it''s not yet time to reunite... But Reaper and the others'' appearance gave her an idea.


    "Bestie! What about Reaper and these guys come with us...? They''ll keep us safe."


    Jennifer turned to Reaper, and was stunned... Reaper, Azazel, Zelus, and Abyss are all True God, while Apate was a primordial... Which made her thinking:


    ''What realm is Michael on?''


    "*Come with us?*" Apate asked, moving her gaze from Mira to Erika.


    "Yeah, we''re entering VRG... It''s a good thing you guys are here... But how can we summon you guys in VRG? You don''t have AI bracelets, and we aren''t Michael." Tyson said.


    The others nodded in realization, Only Michael could summon Reaper... Although 70% of them don''t know Apate, Zelus, and Abyss... They know, only Michael could command and summon them.


    "*Just leave that to us... We appeared here because of this.*" Reaper pointed at the dagger on Mira''s neck.


    "*That means, we can teleport to Mira''s location, no matter where she is.*" Azazel said.


    Robert walked towards Azazel, and stood in front of him:


    "I don''t know how, All I know is, the Guild Master is exceptional! But I would like to punch you again for everything you did." He said.


    "Em... I won''t do that, Warning... These guys are known as Walkers, only follows Michael''s order, and if angered, you''re toast..."


    Robert looked at Tyson over his shoulder, and turned to Azazel. "He''s just a Lower god, I can face him."


    "Fufufu.... Commander Robert, please have your seat. These are Michael''s walkers, the last time I saw them, these guys don''t have capes... But now, look. I suggest you don''t mess with them... And oh! They''re unkillable." Jennifer sat down, and tapped her white bracelet...


    Whoosh!!


    Robert took a step from Azazel: "I... I mean I''ll like to punch the old you, not you-you."


    He quickly turned around, and walked towards the round table.


    Azazel turned to the other four, and shrugged indifferently.


    "Ok, everyone! Gather around... You want to play VRG, so this is the hardest games we have." Jennifer pointed at the number one.


    < The hardest Games In VRG. >


    < [1]: Stop Typhon''s release. [2]: Defeat 10K nightmare legion. [3]: Rise Of A King. [4]: Kill A Celestial Monster. [5]: Guard.>


    "Are these names of games, or the objectives?" Tyson asked with a frown.


    "We aren''t playing the first game." Conner, the 11th elder, said.


    "Yes, Typhon is too strong... And this said we should stop his release, that means we''ll be fighting the evil gods... Not happening." Jennifer said.


    With agreement, they crossed the first game from the list.


    "Second game, defeat 10k nightmare legion... AI didn''t mention anything else." Camila, the 4th Elder, said.


    "The guild Master would have chosen the first game." Zukila, the 8th elder murmured.


    "Yes, but we aren''t the guild Master... And you don''t know how dangerous those guys are, let alone Typhon." Tyson, who sat beside her said.


    "Ok, we''ll be going with the 5th game." Jennifer declared.


    "Huh?"


    Everyone was stunned... They decided they''ll go with the hardest, not the number 5th... With confusion, Borne asked.


    "Vice guild Master, I thought you said we''re playing the hardest?"


    "We''re playing the game that won''t get us killed... We aren''t looking for death, but to rank up. This game won''t be difficult because it''s number 5."


    The group looked at one another, and after a whole minute of thinking, they nodded.


    "*I don''t think they know the difficulty of these Games.*" Abyss whispered.


    "*They don''t, the number 5th game they chose can only be close by a Sovereign, and the ones upward are for players stronger than sovereign medals... And the number one is for True gods above.*" Apate whispered back.


    "*Should we tell them?*"


    "*No need... They chose the 5th game, and besides... We''re here.*" Reaper said.


    "Ok! It''s decided, we''re playing the fifth game."


    Jennifer tap her bracelet again.


    "AI, Log me in."


    The 22 members all raised their bracelets, and tap on it:


    Reaper and the group watched as white light covered the Humans, and they all disappeared from the hall.


    BEEEP!!!!!


    [BREAKING NEWS.]


    The five turned their heads to the huge television in the hall, seeing a female reporter speaking on it... Her face serious, and filled with dread.


    ["We just got the News!! Five S-Rank gates have appeared on Bermuda Island... And the five gates surprisingly created what the scientists called, the Bermuda Triangle... We don''t know how to handle this issue, our strongest Ranker is missing for months, and till now we got no news of his whereabouts... How are we going to face this danger? As of now, the President have called for state of emergency, everyone should stay inside their houses, only powerful players above the gold medal are needed, let''s work together to close these gates! We have a total of 1 week before the gates open, May God help us all."]


    Reaper turned to the four behind him.


    "*This is the reason the Lord sent us back... We must close these gates, but first... Let''s go to Mira.*"


    Apate stared at the television for a long while, and looked at Reaper.


    "*Eris. The Bermuda Triangle is her biggest attack force... If we don''t close these gates, the whole Amerisa will be in danger, like the kind of danger that''ll kill every single soul.*"


    Shenras grinned: "*We will see about that.*"

 Chapter 458 Guard The Man

    [VRG!][Tyro City.]


    Jennifer and the Elders appeared in front of the golden Castle. They moved their gazes on everyone parents, smiled and walked towards it.


    "The Elders?!!"


    "It has been so long I last saw them in VRG."


    "What happened, or is the Leader back?"


    "I don''t think so... Should we play with them?"


    "Why are you asking that, of course, we should play with them."


    In less than ten seconds, ten players quickly surrounded Jennifer, Erika and the rest of the group... Their equipments shinning under the sun rays.


    "Vice Guild Master, can we go with you?" A muscular man, who seems to be the leader of the team said.


    "Hmm..."


    Jennifer observed the man, who was a Diamond medal holder, and turned his head to Erika and the group.


    "When did you join The Conquerors?"


    "Some months ago." He said.


    Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Ok, what''s your name?"


    "I am known as James, My game name is mountain."


    Jennifer looked at the tall man in front of her, and nodded: "You''re a mountain, but you''re not strong enough to play the game."


    "Uh? Not strong enough... Vice, I''m stronger than some of the elders here." He said arrogantly.


    The nine behind him were stunned, not expecting him to act arrogant in presence of the Conquerors elders.


    "Oh, really?" Jennifer tilted her head.


    "Yes."


    "Ok, what about you face the weakest." Jennifer gestured to Niki.


    "Her...? She''s just a girl." James said with a frown.


    "Same with your Vice, defeat her, and we''ll let you and your team to accompany us."


    James looked at the hundreds of players around the place, and said:


    "But we can''t battle in the City."


    "You aren''t in the city, You''re in the compound of The Conquerors Castle... All rules are useless here." Tyson said. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man nodded, and drew the broadsword from his back, and pointed it at Niki... "Ok, come on, girl."


    "Educate him."


    With Jennifer''s word, Niki stepped forward... Staring at James who was a foot taller than her.


    "Hey, this isn''t personal... But if I defeat you, I''ll take the 20th position, and be the 20th elder of the conquerors."


    The Elders frowned hearing James''s words, but Niki spoke up;


    "You''re really confident... Let''s do this, If you can stop one of my attack you''ll be the 20th elder."


    "Hahahaha!!!" James burst out laughing... After a whole ten seconds, he smirked:


    "Let me give you mine, If you can survive one of my attack, I accept defeat." He said.


    "Isn''t this guy too arrogant, He''s only a Diamond, while Niki is an Elite... He can''t win her." Maria said.


    "He thinks because of that Epic-class weapon, he could defeat her, not knowing we all now have Legendary-class weapons. Deck said.


    "Ok, Here I come!!"


    The man gripped his sword hilt, and let out a roar... His energy charging, and spreading all over the place.


    "Ahhhhh!!!!!!"


    BOOOOOOOM!!!


    With a sonic boom, he moved, appeared in front of Niki and smashed down with his sword, right on her head.


    BANG!!!!!


    Dust and smoke covered the two, expanding all over the place... After some moment, the smoke cleared, revealing the two.


    "Huh?!"


    James was stunned, his whole Epic-class sword was blocked by the other party, who used only two fingers.


    "......"


    "This?!"


    Everyone was horrified.


    "Is that all?"


    Niki asked, the ground beneath her, cracked from James''s attack.


    "Impossible!!"


    "My turn."


    She let go of the sword, and within a second, send a straight punch to James''s abdomen.


    BAM!!!


    "AHH!"


    James spurted out a mouthful of blood, and flew 10 meters backward, smashing heavily on the ground.


    "....."


    "This?"


    The players around were stunned... They moved their gazes to James, then Niki.


    "Did she defeat him with a punch?"


    "No, Look at the gloves, they''re glowing."


    "Wait, are those gloves weapons?"


    "Yes, legendary-class weapons!"


    "Wow! There''s no way James could withstand that."


    "But... If the weakest Elder is this powerful, how powerful will the strongest be?"


    "That''s why we want to play with the elders! We''ll surely win!!"


    "Yes!"


    Seeing their action gave the different meaning, Jennifer sighed deeply, and said, enhancing her voice with her divinity.


    "You all want to come with us?"


    "Yes!!!"


    The hundreds of players yelled.


    "Sorry... We''re playing one of the hardest games, the fifth game... I''m telling you this because, If you follow us, your life is in your hands... We didn''t force you, so we won''t look after you in there... I repeat it! If a situation occurs when we''ll choose either you, or our lives.... We''ll willingly abandon you. So following us is your decision, and you should be ready to face the consequences."


    With that said, she walked towards the castle door... The group following behind her.


    "Do you think that''ll stop them?" Erika whispered.


    "Don''t know, Just hope it did." Jennifer said.


    "But you shouldn''t have told them the game, you could have mentioned another game."


    "My bad."


    Jennifer smiled at Tyson, and the group entered the castle, closing the door behind them.


    BAM!!


    James stood up from the ground:


    "Fifth game! I might have lost this battle, but that didn''t mean I''m weak! I''ll enter the game, show them my strength and win this game!!" With that said, he tapped his AI bracelet.


    "What are you doing, James?" A young girl, looking only 17 years, asked in mild surprised. Staring at the Holographic image on James''s bracelet.


    "What does it look like I''m doing?! Of course, I''m playing the fifth game!"


    "But the elders said it''s dangerous!"


    "So! I''m not scared of any dangerous games!!" He tapped the game.


    < Requirements: You must be in the Gold medal rank above.>


    < Requirements: You must have a team of at least 5 players.>


    < Requirements: The Leader must be the Strongest.>


    < Requirements: You must have played more than 5 games, and won 3 games.>


    < Requirements: You must have a Rare-class weapon or above.>


    He read the requirements, and turned to the players:


    "Come on!! Who want to show the elders that we can do this?!! I only need four people!!"


    The group looked at one another, not knowing what to say or do.


    _________


    [Castle.]


    "Everyone has their equipment?" Erika asked the group, who were all in their overcoats.


    "Yes." They all nodded.


    "Good, AI... Start."


    < Team position: 1st of 10 teams.>


    < Guilds Members: Gained a Boost: Speed X20, and attack X10.>


    < Game start in 5, 4, 3, 2.>


    "Ten Teams, Let''s see how this will turn out."


    Whoosh!!


    Red light enveloped the group, and they all disappeared from the castle.


    *****


    [Unknown Location.]


    Jennifer and the members appeared in a thick forest... The elders moved their gazes around the place, and was stunned seeing more players appearing around them.


    < Welcome players to "Guard" Game.>


    < Your first objective: is to guard a man.>


    < Second objective: Protect him still he reaches his destination.>


    < Third Objective: Kill 5,000 spirit soldiers.>


    < Fourth objective: Lead the man to the destination.>


    < Fifth Objective: The Man Should not die.>


    < Note: The man don''t know the location of his destination, but each player will be given a map, you''ll be the one to interpret the map, and lead the man to the rightful destination.>


    < Note: The man don''t know you, so he doesn''t trust you... You''ll have to make him trust you, and follow you.>


    < Note: The Man has one skill Truthful... You can''t lie to him.>


    < Time: You have one week to win the game, or everyone dies.>


    < Good luck players.>


    The group blinked in shock...


    "This isn''t a game, we''re simply being turn into a babysitter!" James yelled.


    Hearing the familiar voice, the elders looked over their shoulders, seeing James, and four more members walking towards them.


    "Greetings, Vice, and elders." They said with a smile.


    "You''re here, Ok... Just try to survive." Jennifer said in a flat tone, and turned her gaze to the other teams.


    "This won''t be easy, AI didn''t give us the location of the man, and didn''t also tell us who is the real man... We don''t even have his picture or something to recognize him with."


    "Yes, I think that''s why this is among the hardest game."


    Erika snapped her fingers, instantly, a holographic map appeared in front of her... But to her shock, the words was completely written in different languages, from Latin, to French, then Spanish, and some other languages... They all understood only one word, and it''s the only word written in English.


    "Exit."


    Erika subconsciously mentioned the word, and turned her head to the stunned Jennifer.


    "This is really bad."


    They said, completing ignoring James and his teams.


    "Come on, The others are already walking towards the exit of the forest!" James said, walking past the 23 elders, and heading straight to the direction pointed.


    Jennifer looked at Mira, then at Erika:


    "Let''s go."


    The group nodded, and followed behind the other players, who were a total of 50, plus the Conquerors, making the players a total of 73.


    [Two hours later.]


    After walking for a whole two hours, the players finally reached the exit of the forest, without encountering any dangers.


    The moment they step out of the forest, they froze in shock.


    "What the Fuck!"

 Chapter 459 What Is He Doing Here?

    The total of 73 players stared at the ten males before them in a daze, all flabbergasted."What the hell...?!"


    An old woman, who looks her late 60s walked out from the players, stunning Tyson and the elders... Although she looks old, her body was filled with vitality... And clearly an Elite medal holder.


    "AI, how many are we guarding?" She asked.


    < One.>


    The players were even more confused, staring at the ten men like fools, while the men were also staring at them.


    "Vice Guild Master, Isn''t that a kid?" Mountain asked, pointing his finger at a young boy with shoulder-length silver hair.


    "Yes... A 15 years old, I think." Specter said, his gaze observing the men before them.


    Whoosh!!


    The players sharply turned around to the forest, seeing a getaway opening before them.


    "This?"


    THUD!


    Reaper, Shenras, and the four other commanders walked out.


    "Monsters!!!!" The old woman yelled.


    The players quickly summoned their weapons, some pulled out their swords, and got in a defensive posture.


    "Stop!!"


    Queen-of-Death raised her hand, stopping the players, when they saw her, and the Conquerors... The Players were amazed.


    "The Conquerors!"


    "Yes! But why does that Wolf looks familiar?"


    "...."


    The old woman was silent, silently watching Queen-of-Death, who walked towards Shenras.


    "We forgot you don''t have an AI bracelet..." She sighed, and turned to Reaper.


    "We''re in some kind of trouble here, can any of you help?"


    Reaper moved his gaze around the dried landscape, and fixed it on the young boy... Reaper''s eyes narrowed, while the boy smirked at him.


    "*What''s he doing here?*" Apate asked.


    Blood-Arrow followed their gazes, and fixed hers on the boy.


    "You know him?" She asked, while the five commanders nodded their heads.


    The players looked at one another in confusion. Enjoy new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Why would the Conquerors be interested with a Kid? When AI made it clear they are guarding a man, not a boy.


    Queen-of-Death and the elders all turned to the boy, and asked:


    "Who is he?"


    "*Aaron*"


    The walkers said in unison.


    None of the elders have heard of the name, but what if; Aaron is the one they''ll be leading, and guarding?


    Without hesitation, Queen-of-Death pointed at Aaron. "We choose him."


    After some seconds, AI''s voice sounded all over the place.


    < First Team have chosen their Man.>


    < The remaining Nine teams should choose.>


    The old woman pointed her finger at a young man, and the four men behind her nodded in agreement.


    < Second team have chosen their Man.>


    < The Remaining eight teams should choose.>


    Mountain watched as the rest teams choose all the men, remaining one for his team.


    "What should we do, James? Pick like the others?" The young girl asked.


    "No, Scarlett... We''ll stick with our guild... There''s one thing I have learned from VRG, Don''t always trust AI..."


    With that said, he yelled:


    "We choose this Kid!!"


    "Uh?"


    "..."


    Everyone was stunned, they all turned their heads to James and his team.


    "Doesn''t he know the Conquerors already picked that Kid?"


    "Don''t you know that guy?! He''s a member of The Conquerors, that must be the reason he chose that kid."


    "But, will AI accept it...? There must be a reason why there are ten males here." Another player said.


    "Let''s see how AI will reject him."


    < The Fifth Team have chosen their man.>


    "UH????"


    "....!??"


    "WHAT?!!!!"


    "We Can Choose the same man?!!!"


    "Why didn''t AI give us that information?!!"


    "Stop shouting!!"


    The old woman yelled, the players quickly quiet down. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t shout here, Out of all the men, One is the original one... We have all picked our guards, so now... Stick with it, and pray it''s the real one... 50-50!!"


    The players slowly nodded their heads:


    "Mrs X has a point!"


    "Yes!"


    The four men behind her smiled with satisfaction, their gaze cold and arrogant.


    Queen-of-Death just rolled her eyes at them, and turned to her group; they formed a circle, and she tapped on her bracelet.


    Everyone stared at the Holographic image before them, and tried their best to read the map... But the unknown languages made this seemingly easy task extremely difficult.


    "What is this?"


    Red-Encounter pointed his finger at a location. The whole map was blank, pure white, with only the languages marking the landmarks.


    The group followed Red-Encounter''s finger and stared at the landmark he pointed.


    [???? ?????]


    [Translation: Gods'' Graves.]


    "What do you think that stands for?" Unforgiver asked, turning to Red-Encounter.


    "That''s Arabic? And I think it has something related to... Graves?" Sweet-girl said, lost in thought... After a whole ten seconds, she sighed:


    "That''s all I remembered. Sorry."


    "It''s ok, Some of us don''t even know what this it, at least you told us something related to it."


    Mountain who stood behind them said.


    "So we''re not going there, right?" Aaron finally opened his mouth, moving his gaze on the humans before him.


    They all turned their heads to Aaron.


    "No. No one end well in a grave, especially in such a game." Blood-Arrow said, and turned her head back to the Holographic map, and continued:


    "I understood Latin... And this here is the safest place... But although it''s the safest, we have to explore all the map''s landmarks, so we could get the main map, and can lead you to your destination." She said.


    ''Wow, she''s smart, who is she?'' Aaron thought.


    "How do you know, we''ll have to explore all the landmarks?" Zuko asked.


    "Look at the words written on this landmark." Blood-Arrow pointed at the landmark on the top of the map.


    The group turned their heads to the section:


    [Termini: Greenwood


    Regula: Explorare terminos integros in tabula geographica et percipe tabulam integram ut hominem ad destinationem ducat.]


    [Translation: Landmark: Greenwood


    Rule: Explore the whole landmarks on the map, and get the complete map to lead the man to his destination.]


    Blood-Arrow translated everything to the group, while they blinked in surprise.


    "You''re good, Sister-in-law!!" Dark-angel exclaimed.


    "Yes! My sister is the best!" White-death yelled.


    "Wow, thanks Erika..."


    Queen-of-Death smiled and tap the landmark on the map.


    < Is this your selected Location? >


    AI asked.


    "Guys!"


    The group turned to Mountain, who was moving his gaze on the empty land.


    "Everyone is gone." He said in mild surprised.


    "...."


    The Conquerors and Aaron were stunned speechless.

 Chapter 460 A Lv80 Abomination

    "Well, we''re here to rank up, not to care about others." Queen-of-Death turned her head to the Holographic map, and tap yes.< Location obtained.>


    Before the group, a circular gateway opened... They looked at one another in confusion.


    "It seems the location is far off."


    "That... Or maybe this is just a lobby, the starting point... Beyond this place is the main game." Blood-Arrow said.


    "Ok, let''s go."


    Red-Encounter walked towards the gateway, followed by the rest of the Elders... Blood-Arrow and Queen-of-Death turned to Shenras:


    "Saying the truth, we know you aren''t an exchange student, and by being here prove it..." Blood-Arrow turned her head to Queen-of-Death, then at Shenras.


    "We don''t know who you are, but thank you."


    With that said, she turned around and walked towards the gateway, her overcoat moving with the wind.


    Shenras smiled at her: "The Queen is nice." She said.


    "Queen?" Queen-of-Death raised an eyebrow, then realization struck her;


    "Micky sent you?" She asked.


    "Yes... I''m the third Lord under Ruler Michael."


    "Wow, What realm is Micky on?"


    Shenras smiled: "He could destroy the whole planet with just a flick of his wrist."


    She said, and walked past the stunned Queen-of-Death, heading towards the gateway.


    Aaron stopped a foot from entering the gateway, and looked at the group over his shoulder;


    "Michael? They know Michael?" He muttered under his breath.


    "Come on, God of the sky. Your powers are sealed, but that didn''t mean you''re weak."


    Shenras whispered to Aaron, and entered the gateway... Aaron thought for some seconds, and followed.


    Queen-of-Death moved her gaze on Reaper and the walkers, sighed and followed.


    "Come on!!"


    Mountain, and his group quickly followed behind them, rushing inside the gateway.


    ____


    [Far North from their location.]


    "Where are we?!"


    Mrs X asked, moving her gaze on the bones, and skeletons on the ground, skeletons from different type of creatures... Mostly humanoid.


    "I don''t feel so good!"


    Mrs X and the four men turned their heads to the young man, who has a painful expression on his face, clenching his chest.


    "What''s wrong with him?!! Check him!!"


    She yelled.


    "Yes!!"


    One of the players quickly rushed to the man, but that exact moment, he exploded... Sending blood and flesh all over the place, bathing the man.


    "This?!"


    The old Woman, and the four men were stunned.


    Whizzzd!!


    They watched in surprise, as the flesh moved towards the spot the man exploded, and started merging, taking the sharp of a humanoid figure.


    Whoosh!!


    Mrs X turned around, and yelled: "Down!!!"


    The four men, who were all diamond medal holders quickly got down upon hearing her words... More than five bones flew out from all directions, merging with the flesh.


    They watched while on the ground, with pure horror, as the surrounding blood rose into the air, and enveloped the figure.


    BOOM!


    A small explosion occurred, scattering the blood all over the place.


    **GRRAAAAAAA!!!!!!**


    Its roar created a loud sound wave, pushing the old woman and the four men meters away.


    "What the... Fuck!"


    She stood up from the ground, the other players jumped to their feet... Staring at the abomination before them... It was shapeless, with a huge lion skull as its head, with Bones all over the body. Two scythe made up its arms, and six legs-bones made up its legs.


    "It seems we picked the wrong one!" Mrs X said in shock.


    **GRAAAAAAAA!!!!!**


    "How can we fight this?! It''s a fucking Lv80 Monster!!" A man yelled.


    "We have two options here." The woman said, looking at the four over her shoulder.


    "First; We Run... Or we fight?" She added.


    The four looked at one another, and gripped their weapons.


    "This is a Lv80 monster, together we can defeat it!!" One said.


    "Yes, and the Loot will be good! Come on! I choose attack!!" Another added.


    "We attack!!" The third roared.


    They all turned to the woman, who chuckled to herself, looking at her feet: "Ok, we attack."


    **GRAAAAAAAAA!!!!**


    A powerful sound wave, spread all over the place, pushing the five players some steps backwards


    "Attac--"


    Before she could yell attack, they froze, seeing the bones around them moving.


    "Are these?!"


    Whoosh!!!!


    The whole skeletons stood up from the ground... Red lights appeared in their skull''s eye sockets.


    "Lv50 Monsters!! They''re thousands!!"


    The five moved backward in horror, seeing the sea of skeletons all over the place.


    "These are all warriors! And I don''t want to add to the number!!" A man said in mild horror, still moving backward in fear.


    **You... Will... DIE!! GRAAAAAAAAA!!!!!**


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    The players Instantly dropped to their knees, holding their ears.


    "Such psychic power!! We can''t defeat such a monster!! It''s only a Lv80, but with these powers, only a grandmaster or sovereign can match it!!" Another said.


    **KILL!**


    With the monster''s command, the whole Skeletons soldiers stretched forth their hands, and rusty Swords appeared... Without hesitation, they shot towards the five players... Who were still on their knees.


    ___________


    Blood-Arrow and her group appeared in the greenwood, and slowly moved their gazes on the green trees, and plants... Everything around them was, and only green.


    "Ok, where to now?"


    Red-Encounter asked, turning his head to Aaron. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t know." Aaron answered, and moved his gaze on the paths.


    "Wait, what are you looking for Kid? This place is very dangerous, so what''s your deal in such a place?!" Star-girl asked with a deep frown.


    "My deals are private, I don''t know the route to my destination, but I know it''s a mountain, and my target is on the peak of this mountain."


    "What?! Are we going to scale a mountain?!!!" Niki asked in shock.


    "I think so, our objective is to lead him to his destination, even if it''s on the peak, we''ll take him there."


    Queen-of-Death said.


    "Yeah, easy for you Vice... You, Miss Erika, and Tyson could fly, although we can, that doesn''t mean we can move that high." Heads-seaker yelled.


    "Fly? That''s a good Idea... Come on, Erika."


    Queen-of-Death ignored his complaint, and shot into the air, planning on seeing their location from above.


    Blood-Arrow nodded, and followed behind her.


    _


    "Do you feel something strange about that Kid?" Queen-of-Death asked.


    "I noticed some, he doesn''t behave like his age."


    "That, and why is he going to the peak of a mountain? An Ice mountain at that." She sighed:


    "And Reaper, and the others knows him! Does that mean he knows Micky?"


    "That''s highly possible, We''ll know more when we return." Blood-Arrow said in a low voice.


    The moment the two reached the top, they froze.


    "Not again!"


    They said in unison.

 Chapter 461 WHAT?!!!!!

    Dark-Angel and the team watched as Queen-of-death and Blood-Arrow landed on the ground."What did you see?" White-Death asked.


    "Well, we saw nothing... Only green, and a gigantic tree some miles north." Blood-Arrow answered, staring at the northern direction.


    "Hmm... What do you guys think? Should we explore the tree?" Death asked.


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea, Ricky... We saw some tiny dots circling the tree. And I know those are Monsters." Queen-of-death turned to Aaron.


    "Don''t you have anything to help us?" She asked.


    Aaron thought for a moment, and rubbed the ring on his finger... An ancient looking compass appeared in front of the group.


    Aaron took the compass and slowly opened the lid... The arrow started spinning, and after a whole one minute, it pointed at the North.


    "Ok, That''s fake." Red-Encounter said, already on the ground.


    "It''s not fake, and My mum gave it to me." Aaron said, moving his gaze on the compass.


    "Mum? Of course, you''ll have a Mum... But why would any Mother let their son come to this dangerous place?" Niki asked in mild confusion.


    "*Because Aaron isn''t just a child, He''s a god... The god of the sky.*"


    They all subconsciously turned their heads to Reaper, blinked and turned back to the 15 years old looking kid.


    "Hahahahaha!! Reaper! Are you blind? There''s no way this kid is a god, he doesn''t even have any energy fluctuation in him." Shadow said, laughing out loud. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t judge a book by its cover, Rahond... Reaper don''t lie, and for him to know Aaron, it means Aaron knows Michael, right Aaron?" Blood-Arrow asked, her gaze fixed on Aaron.


    "Who are you guys to Michael?" Aaron asked back.


    Blood-Arrow raised an eyebrow: "Not everyone dare answer my question with another question, So first answer my question." She said.


    "Yes, I know Michael, he saved my world with these guys." Aaron answered:


    ''Some of my powers have been sealed, but still, I don''t want to be enemies, or have any bad blood with them... These guys might be Michael''s family or team.'' Aaron thought, and added:


    "You haven''t answered my question."


    Blood-Arrow looked at him for a second, turned around and walked away... But a small smile could be seen on her face.


    Aaron scratched his head in confusion.


    "*Let me introduce everyone to you... This is Mrs Erika Brian, Our Queen, and the Ruler''s Wife.*" Reaper said gesturing to Blood-Arrow.


    "Uh?"


    Aaron was stunned: ''Michael''s wife?''


    "*This is Jennifer, the Ruler''s closest friend.*"


    ''Hmm... A Goddess, are all Michael''s family so powerful?'' Aaron moved his gaze on the rest.


    "*Our Fire lord... Mr Tyson, one of the strongest, and the Ruler''s friend.*"


    ''Fire lord? He''ll be powerful, I can sense the heat from him already.''


    "*Our baby, Mira... Our princess and the Ruler''s younger sister.*"


    Aaron observed Dark-angel for a while, and nodded his head: ''She might be the one Eris is after. I might not have my complete powers, but at least, I''ll try my best to protect her.'' He promised.


    Aaron listened, as Reaper introduced all the members... After two minutes, Aaron turned to the remaining five players.


    "I am James, she''s Scarlett, and..." Mountain went onward, and introduced themselves.


    Queen-of-death moved her gaze on the group, and turned to the North:


    "Now that everyone is familiar with one another, we can start this journey... Warning: We don''t know what''s waiting for us ahead... So I can only say, be on guard, protect your teammates, and be ready to run when you encounter something far stronger than you."


    The group nodded with her words, and everyone marched forward, deeper into the forest.


    ________


    [Thousands of miles from the conquerors'' location.]


    BAM!


    Whoosh!!!


    Mrs X was still running, even though she was old, that didn''t seem to slow her speed... She was currently running through a black forest like a young teenage, who have encountered a ghost, although hers was more terrifying than a mere ghost.


    "Stop chasing me!!" She yelled at the skeletons warriors, hot behind her tail.


    "You guys killed all my teammates, isn''t that enough food! I might have left them, but that didn''t mean you''ll chase me!!" She yelled, leaping onto a tree, and without hesitation, leaped to another tree.


    Swhoosh!!


    The Skeletons weren''t giving up, and instead, increased their speed.


    BOOM!!


    One appeared behind her and smashed down with its rusty sword.


    With a moved of her body, Mrs X dodged the attack, and slashed with her sword, separating the skull from the bones.


    BAM!!


    She landed on the ground, and pointed her sword at the 20 skeletons moving towards her without an ounce of fear.


    "I have enough!!"


    BOOM!!


    Red mana wave burst out from her, and transferred to her sword. "AHHH!!!"


    The skeletons didn''t retreat, but lunged into the air, and shot down towards her.


    "[Inevitable Slash]."


    She disappeared afterward.


    The Skeletons smashed their weapons on her previous spot, they stood up, and slowly moved their gazes around the place.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Countless wind blades moved around them, and Mrs X appeared ten meters away, sheathing her sword.


    "No more running." She said, looking at the shattered bones of the skeletons.


    She turned around, and walked towards the bones, squat down and picked up a core. "Hmm... A low level core, only Lv50... But at least the number is high." She said, moving her gaze on the cores all over the place.


    **GRRAAAAAAA!!!**


    Mrs X froze, she slowly stood up, and turned around. The abomination stood still, with more than 200 skeletons soldiers, their gazes fixed on her.


    "I don''t understand, you killed all my teammates, why can''t you leave me alone?!!" She yelled.


    **Kill!!!**


    "Ok, then." She stretched her hand to the side, and before she could summon her pet.


    "---SCREECH!!!!!!!!!---"


    Not only her, all the monsters froze in fear. They frantically moved their gazes around the black forest


    SWhooosh!!!!


    Without hesitation, Mrs X used an invisibility skill, and disappeared.


    Shoosh!!!


    The Abomination turned around with the skeletons soldiers, seeing a dark fog moving towards them...


    Swhoosh!!


    It instantly enveloped them... Covering the whole forest... Mrs X, who hid behind a tree, close her eyes shut.


    **AhHH!!**


    **GRAAAAAAAAA!!**


    BAM!!!!!!


    A huge body collided on the tree she was hiding on, causing it to trembled... She quickly held the tree tightly. Gotten her balance, she slowly looked down, seeing it was the half of the abomination... The whole upper body was gone.


    "...."


    She turned her head to the distance, seeing a silhouette of a humanoid figure moving around... It was so fast, and instantly disappeared... Moment next, the fog cleared.


    Mrs X sat down on the tree, moving her gaze around the place, and bones.


    "What was that? It killed a Lv80 monster like it was nothing, even the 200 skeletons didn''t pose a threat, what level will that monster be on?" She said in a low voice.


    "It took all the cores? Only diamonds are left behind, no weapon or potions..." She jumped down the tree, and looked at the direction it took:


    "Heading North... I think other players are located in the north, I should follow it."


    She thought for a long while, before nodding her head: "Yes."


    She took the in-game diamonds on the small pouches left behind by the skeletons, and chased behind the unknown monster, making sure to keep at least 2 miles distance.


    _____


    [Four Hours Later.]


    "Ok, I''m tired... Let''s rest here." Princess-of-Casmia said, sitting on a log.


    "Come on, let cover some miles before having a break." Specter said, staring at the surrounding trees.


    "Hey, Mr Robert... You are in the military, but we aren''t... We need a break." Sweet-girl said, also sitting down on the log beside Princess-of-Casmia.


    "It''ll get dark soon, we''ll rest for ten minutes, and continue our journey..." Queen-of-death said.


    "We can only get to where we''re going if we see the path... Look around us, these trees are too thick and huge... We can''t even see if we''re going the right way." Zuko said, cleaning her spear blade.


    "We have a compass." Dread said.


    "We aren''t even sure if that''s working." Virus said, staring at the Aaron. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Come on, Don''t be like that... We''ll get out from this forest, and the good part is, there is no danger here." Dark-Angel said.


    "Yes, Mira is right... We just need to stay calm, and we''ll make it." White-Death added.


    "That''s the problem."


    The group turned their heads to Aaron, who looked up from his Compass:


    "You guys don''t really know anything about this world... Let me make something clear, This word is known as "No Man''s Land" meaning, No one can survive here... Because all the landscape is filled with their own dangers... We haven''t encountered any dangers because the danger is around us..."


    "Uh?"


    "...."


    The group were confused, while Aaron continued:


    "Think about it, why would there be a Forest without a single animal, or even a flower with another color in it? The monsters might be scared to enter this forest, Because the forest itself is the monster."


    "WHAT?!!"


    "...."


    "That''s why I like to play VRG with Michael, we wouldn''t have entered this mess." Red-Encounter grumbled.

 Chapter 462 Geist

    "Ok, If you''re right... Remember I say, "If". How are we going to escape?" Red-flower asked."Follow the compass." Aaron said.


    "Yeah, follow the compass. What do you think we have been doing all this while?!!" Shadow yelled at him.


    "Enough." Queen-of-death turned her head to Aaron. "Where to?"


    "Well... still North." Aaron said.


    "Ok, we moved after ten minutes." She said, and walked towards a location.


    Red-Encounter stared at her for some seconds, and followed.


    "Ok... What now?" Mountain asked, turning his head to the elders.


    "Nothing, just rest, but don''t lower your guard." Blood-Arrow said.


    White-death and Dark-angel looked at one another, and nodded... Before they could move, Reaper and the Commanders stood behind them...


    "Don''t worry, we aren''t going anywhere." Dark-angel said with a smile.


    Reaper only nodded his head, not saying anything.


    Aaron moved his gaze on the Elders, then Mountain and his group, Dark-angel, White-death and the walkers.


    "Hmm... They are all in the same overcoat. But this guy who called himself James and his teams don''t have the outfit... That means, these are the main members of this "The Conquerors" maybe the Elders." He muttered in a low voice, staring at the group.


    Whooosh!!


    The group all turned their heads to the trees, feeling the cold wind brushing past their skins.


    Queen-of-death removed her head from Red-Encounter''s shoulder, and looked around the place.


    "Something is wrong."


    Blood-Arrow summoned her bow, her gaze sharp.


    The elders all summoned their weapons, and quickly surround Aaron.


    Whooosh!!!


    Apate moved her crimson gaze around their surroundings, and said: "*Everyone, Close your eyes! Don''t open unless I say so...!*"


    The Conquerors looked at one another in confusion, and turned to Apate.


    "What is she saying?" Scarlett asked in a low voice.


    Whoosh!!!!


    The wind instantly got colder, and a dark fog moved towards them with insane speed.


    "*Now!!! Or you all die!!*" She yelled.


    "Do it!!" Blood-Arrow nodded. She rushed to White-Death and Dark-Angel and covered their eyes with her palms, also shutting hers.


    Aaron also closed his eyes, and the rest followed suit, leaving the walkers.


    Whooooosh!!!!!


    The think fog covered the group, and stopped around them...


    "---Screech---"


    Apate, Reaper, Zelus, Azazel and Abyss stared at the figure in black robe made from pure darkness, its face, and every part of its body concealed.


    "---Abyssal Inhabitants? Why are you in my world?---"


    A voice, which sounded like both a male and female sounded...


    "*We aren''t here for war, and you won''t want that in your realm... Geist.*" Apate said.


    "---Oh, I won''t.---" The figure walked towards them, stopping ten meters.


    "---But you know my rule, Apate... I kill anyone who enters my world, and I mean anyone.---" Geist looked at Blood-Arrow, White-Death, and Dark-Angel behind the five.


    "---You are powerful, Apate... But you can''t defeat a Primordial, who is one step to enter the sage... You''re still a child girl, So stay back from this.---"


    "I know you never go back from your words, and Rules... But if you put even a scratch on any of them... This world you''re so fond of protecting will be destroyed in a minute... You don''t want to anger the Abyss."


    Shenras opened her eyes, and walked towards the figure.


    "---Shenras?! Why are you here?--" Geist moved backward in surprised.


    "I''ll give you two options, Leave, or Die? Oh! Don''t stop us next time." She said.


    The dark harrow face, moved from Shenras, to the five walkers.


    "---Your new King is exceptionally powerful, but without him here you can''t stop me¡­ Look around, this is my world, and nothing can---"


    BOOOOOOOM!!!!


    A dense amount of pressure instantly fell on the Figure. Geist looked up with difficulty, seeing a vortex opening above them.


    "You dare have the gut to say that?! One more word from you, and your world will be destroyed."


    "---"........"---"


    Geist was stunned, it moved backward in fear, at of the moment, it was the prey, while the two figures above were the predators.


    Drakon and Destroyers hovered above the group, their gazes cold.


    "*Let''s just kill him.*" Yers said, and looked down at Reaper:


    "*The Ruler received your message, and sent us here.*"


    Reaper nodded. The news about the five S-Rank gates is a serious thing, so he sent a message to Michael... Which result to these two appearing.


    Whoosh!!!!


    "---No-No. I apologize... Please give my heartwarming greetings to the Abyssal Ruler.--- But...---"


    Drakon raised an eyebrow:


    "---I kill the others, And anyone who breaks my rules.---" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "As Long it''s not The Conquerors, you''re allowed to do whatever you like." Shenras said.


    "---Thank you.---"


    Geist sharply turned its head to a distance tree. It threw its hand towards the direction, and with a clench of its fist... Mrs X flew out from her hiding spot, and fell in front of Geist.


    "Please..."


    Whoosh!!


    Her head flew into the air, and fall heavily on the ground... Then Geist turned around to the group:


    "---Your really kept your word.---"


    Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Hearing nothing for so long, a guy in Mountain''s team slowly opened his eyes... The moment he saw Geist, he instantly grabbed his chest.


    "AHHHHHHHHH!!!!"


    He screamed in pain. Hearing the scream, the other shivered, but none dare open their eyes.


    "---I didn''t cause that, You do know no mortal can look at me, right?---"


    "Well, he''s not an elder anyway. Wait, do you know a way out of this forest?" Shenras asked.


    "---Just keep going North, You''re not far from the exit, It''ll only take you 100 kilometers.---"


    Shenras nodded, and Geist turned into smoke, merging with the fog... Which flew away from the group.


    "We''ll be going... Don''t worry, we''ll stay in the shadows." Drakon said, and both him and Destroyers disappeared from the forest.


    After a whole minute, Apate finally opened her mouth:


    "You can all open your eyes now."


    Everyone slowly opened their eyes, and were speechless, seeing the headless body before them.


    "Uh? Isn''t that the old lady?" Red-Encounter asked in mild surprised.


    "Lio!!"


    Scarlett exclaimed seeing their dead teammate.


    Everyone turned their heads to the young player, and was horrified seeing both his eyes were burnt off... You could see the holes, and blood flowing out.


    "WHAT HAPPENED?!!!!"


    Mountain roared, turning his head to Apate.


    "*He disobeyed the instruction.*" She answered in a flat tone.


    "Disobey Instruction?! I didn''t even hear anything. Now I opened my eyes, and sew one of my members dead! What do you expect me to think?!!"


    "*You can think anything you want to... I don''t care.*" She said.


    "You!!"


    Before he could attack, A long sword appeared in front of him, pointing directly at his neck.


    "Move, and die..."


    He looked at Blood-Arrow, and lowered his gaze to the sword aiming at his neck.


    "You are stopping me?" He asked with a frown.


    "No one force you to follow us, he died because he couldn''t close his eyes, and you dare blame others!!" She said, her gaze cold.


    ''This is Fun.'' Aaron thought.


    Mountain gritted his teeth, and turned around in frustration, walking away.


    Blood-Arrow stared at Mountain''s back for some seconds, and lowered her sword.


    "Calm down, Erika... He gets it... But, how did this old woman appear here? And where is her team?" Queen-of-death asked.


    "Maybe they''re all dead." Dark-angel guessed.


    "My thought exactly... But, we need to clarify." Queen-of-death turned her head to Reaper and Apate.


    "What really happened here?"


    "*The owner of this world killed them.*" Apate gave a straight answer.


    "Uh?"


    "..."


    Everyone was confused.


    "The owner? How powerful is he?" Blood-Arrow asked.


    "*A Primordial, Peak stage at that.*" Reaper answered, and turned to the Northern direction.


    "Then why didn''t he kill us? He''s stronger than all of us combined." Red-Encounter asked, standing up after observing the guy.


    "*Because you''re the Ruler''s family... It will never do anything that will put his realm in danger.*"


    "So the guild master can destroy this world?" Crusher asked in mild awe.


    "*The Ruler can destroy even the core of this planet, so it''ll be an overkill... The soldiers will act.*" Zelus said.


    The group nodded with smiles on theirs faces.


    ''Should I try to spar with him again? Maybe I might win.'' Aaron thought, and quickly removed it from his mind.


    ''I can''t even touch him in the last battle, how can I defeat him now?'' He added.


    The young lady turned to mountain. "James, have you seen the Guild Master in person?"


    "No, Only on TVs, Social medias and other networks... But I have never met him." He looked at the dead guy''s face for some seconds, and sighed:


    "I promised to take him back safely... I promised all of you this! But I failed." He said.


    The three looked at one another and shook their heads:


    "What are you saying Team leader? Mrs Brian was right, It''s because Lio didn''t follow the instruction, that''s why he died... Not because of you."


    Mountain exhaled: "It won''t happen again."


    The three nodded their heads.


    _


    "Ok, Everyone!! Get ready!! We move now!" Queen-of-death yelled.


    The members nodded, and got ready for the journey.


    "Now, to the Tree."

 Chapter 463 Sneak Pass The Tree

    [One Month later In the Pagoda.]{Congratulations, Host gained Eins.}


    Michael slowly opened his golden eyes, and with a thought, a red light flew out from him, and formed Eins, the first Blade.


    "**Ruler!**"


    Eins want down on one knee, and bowed.


    "My family are in a game, go and test them out... World; "No man''s land" Leave."


    Eins stood up, and disappeared from the chamber.


    {What''s your plan Host?}


    "Just want to see their progress." He said, and closed his eyes again.


    "Nine more to go."


    ___


    It took the group a whole one hour before reaching the exit of the green forest...


    "Finally Out!!"


    Whooosh!!


    The moment Niki said that, a dense amount of Abyssal energy appeared on the location of the trees, and moved all over the land.


    ''This?''


    Shenras and the walkers were stunned, feeling so much amount of Abyssal energy.


    ''This? Only the Ruler could release such energy... Wait, The blades, their connection with the Ruler is even more terrifying than the walkers? They could directly take powers from him, and use the Ruler''s skills... But... What realm is the Ruler on? The blades shouldn''t release so much energy?''


    Shenras''s eyes widened:


    ''It can''t be?! Is the Ruler is Primordial sage?!!''


    _____


    [Hundreds miles from their location.]


    Geist took off the head of a player, and turned its head to the north, and raised an eyebrow:


    "---A hidden blade? I thought they''re all dead?---"


    _____


    [External Ice Mountain''s Peak.]


    An old man with long white hair, in a meditating posture, sharply opened his eyes... He turned his head to the tree:


    "Ruler of the Abyssal, Don''t interrupt my plan... You''re now one of the strongest beings in the eleven realms, so you won''t mind this old man." He said, and closed his eyes again.


    _____


    [In front of the Tree.]


    The thousands of red skin winged humanoid monsters all knelt on the ground, trembling from just the presence before them.


    Eins, who was in a red armor and helmet, moved his crimson gaze on each of the monsters, and nodded:


    "**Thanks to the Ruler? We blades are now Realm-less, We could defeat anyone, as long the opponent is lower than the Ruler in Realm... And you guys are so weak, you can''t withstand my presence, let alone the Ruler.**" He said.


    The leader of the monster, who was a Lv150 monster, quickly opened its mouth:


    **We won''t dare go against the Abyssal Ruler, we''ll follow his orders.**


    "**You will always bow to the strongest, but.**" He raised his sword.


    "**We don''t need two leaders.**"


    Whoosh!!


    The leader''s head rolled to the ground, and instantly, the body caught on fire, burning into ashes.


    Eins raised his head to the terrified monsters: "**This is the plan.**"


    _______


    "I don''t think it''s wise going to that tree." Star-girl said in mild horror.


    "No, That Energy... I have felt it." Blood-Arrow started walking towards the tree, which stood 10 miles away from their location.


    "Shit! The Blades all have the Ruler''s Aura... So she could surely mistake a blade as her husband... What should we do?" Shenras asked, turning to the walkers.


    "*But... Why is a blade here?*" Apate asked in mild confusion.


    "Don''t know, but they only follow the Ruler''s command, even if he asked him to kill themselves, they won''t hesitate... So he might have asked him to come here, but; what''s the reason behind it?" Shenras asked.


    "*We can''t stop those two... The Lord asked us to protect them, that''s what we''re going to do.*" Reaper said.


    "*Ok, So if this blade is under the Ruler, that means we''re in the same team, right?*" Azazel asked, turning his head to Shenras.


    "Depending on the order given."


    "*Ok, but the Ruler will never order for the death of his family and members, right?*" Zelus asked.


    The group looked at one another and sighed: "I don''t know If the Ruler is really in the realm I think he is... None of us will be able to stop a blade, even the tenth blade won''t be easily dealt with."


    "*Ok, Come on.*"


    The group quickly walked towards Blood-Arrow and Dark-Angel.


    "What are you doing Erika?"


    Queen-of-death quickly stood in front of Blood-Arrow, holding her two shoulders.


    "Think for a second! If that''s Micky, he would be here by now."


    "Maybe he needs help!" Blood-Arrow retorted. Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Help? When has Micky ever needed help?" Queen-of-death asked with folded arms.


    "Yes, Michael have never asked for help, Not even from us... He always finds a way." Red-Encounter added.


    "But."


    Queen-of-death turned to Dark-Angel:


    "We know, Mira... But whoever that is, isn''t Micky."


    "Yes, Mira... I say we change direction." Shenras said.


    "There''s only one problem to that."


    Aaron walked forward, and opened the compass, it was still pointing North, straight at the tree.


    "This... Even the map is instructing us to go north."


    Zuko exclaimed, seeing the navigator arrow pointing North, and the Tree landmark, and Greenwood had also appeared, revealing the routes, and paths... But beyond the border was blank.


    "Hmm... The more locations we entered, the more information reveal on the map." She added, looking up at the group.


    They turned their heads to the huge tree miles away and sighed:


    "It seems everything wants us to go to that tree." Queen-of-death exhaled: sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ok, we''ll just pass by, don''t make any sound." She looked up at the setting sun.


    "It''ll be dark before we reach the tree, so you must lower your footsteps, if you can, make yourselves invisible or anything! Just make sure you''ve not detected."


    ''This energy is identical as Michael''s, but the person isn''t Michael, but I can''t sense his or her realm.'' Aaron thought in mild confusion.


    "Ok, Everyone... Let''s head to the demons'' jaws."


    With Red-Encounter''s word, the group started walking.


    "Wait!!"


    The Conquerors all turned around, seeing another group, consisting of ten players running towards them.


    "Uh?"


    They were stunned.


    "Thank goodness we met the Conquerors!! We''re saved!!" A young man in armor filled with claws marks, fell to his knees, thanking the group.


    "..."


    After some seconds, Niki opened her mouth:


    "Guys, you saw that tree?" She asked, pointing at the huge tree, it was so tall they could see it from a hundred miles away.


    "Yes, we followed the tree to this location!" A lady in a silver armor said.


    "Ok, But that place is very dangerous, we aren''t even sure we''ll survive anything there... So are you sure you''re going with us?"


    The ten players looked at one another, and remembered the monsters they faced, even the man they picked almost killed them... They took a deep breath and nodded:


    "We''re going, at least strength in number." A man in a huge armor, and a broadsword said.


    "That''s good, but in presence of a Blade, Strength in number is completely useless... As long none of you is stronger than the Ruler... You''ll be toast." Shenras said in a low voice.


    Whoosh!!


    The cold wind moved, but surprisingly stopped, and moved backward to the Forest.


    Shenras looked over her shoulder; ''It seems Geist also felt it and ran away... It might be chasing these players.'' She added.


    "Ok, we won''t stop you for following us, and remember; your life is in your hands... Oh! We''re moving discreetly... If you make even a sound, I''ll kill you myself." Specter said, moving his gaze on the ten players.


    They vigorously nodded their heads, while Shenras shook her head... She stood behind the group with the walkers, so no one saw her action.


    "You can never hide from a blade, that''s why they''re called the Hidden blades."


    Reaper and Apate looked at one another, and nodded... They turned into smoke, and shot towards Dark-Angel.


    "Huh?"


    BAM!


    They entered her body, merging with her; "This?"


    Dark-Angel, and everyone present were stunned.


    Zelus turned into smoke, and entered Blood-Arrow. Abyss, and Azazel turned into smoke, and entered Queen-of-death and White-Death, respectively.


    "Ok, What just happened?" Red-Encounter asked in mild confusion.


    "Michael asked them to protect us, and that''s what they''re doing." Blood-Arrow said with a loving smile.


    "Ok, Let''s get moving."


    They nodded with Prince-of-casmia''s word, and the total of 44 individuals moved towards the Giant tree.


    ******


    [A hour later.]


    [Night Time: 7:46Pm.]


    Queen-of-death squat down, and gestured for the others to stay low... They all complied, and got on the ground.


    Everyone stared at the red skin monsters with red feathery wings with a frown.


    "Is it me, or are all those monsters Lv100?" Mountain whispered.


    "Shit! It won''t be easy! We can''t easily sneak pass a Lv100 monster, let alone hundreds." Unforgiver said.


    "Shh... They''re above us... I think they can''t see clearly at night, at least we could use our Mana and move by." Red-flower said.


    "That''s a good idea, but you must know the amount of mana to use, unless we''ll get detected." Blood-Arrow said, moving her gaze around the tree.


    "Come on, Stay low... If you can, lie on the ground..." Queen-of-death crouch, and started moving behind the monsters on the ground.


    "Ok, we''re right behind--"


    "**--How nice!**" A Voice sounded in front of them.


    "Fuck? We didn''t even move five steps." Aaron cussed.

 Chapter 464 Accurate Hit!!!

    With their cover blown, the forty players stood upright, and turned to the thousands of demons before them...The Figure emanating the energy stood behind the demons, his arms folded in front of his chest, gaze fixed on them.


    "We are just passing by, if you let us through we''ll be grateful." Red-Encounter said with a smile.


    Eins just stared at him for a second, and turned his head to Blood-Arrow and Queen-of-death...


    "**You only need to do one thing.**"


    The players remained silent, waiting for the man in armor to continue:


    "**You''ll have to defeat me.**"


    "Hey!! Who do you think you are?!! How dare you stop The Conquerors?!!"


    "Yes!! The Conquerors are the strongest!! Don''t you know they could defeat you with a single punch!!"


    "This guy don''t even have Mana, he is just hiding behind these Monsters!!"


    "I say we dodge these monsters and kill him!!"


    "**...**" Eins was confused.


    "AHH!!"


    "..."


    "Uh?!"


    The whole Conquerors were horrified, even Shenras was speechless... Aaron moved his calm gaze on the ten players who joined them:


    ''These guys are really fools!! If The Conquerors could easily defeat this guy, would they be sneaking?'' he thought.


    "Are you mad?!!"


    BAM!!


    Specter gave the player in huge armor a punch... Which threw the man to the ground, stunning the others.


    "SHUT UP!!!" He yelled at the horrified man.


    The Conquerors sighed; and turned to the Eins:


    "Don''t mind these guys, They''re just ignorant... As I said, we''re just passing by--"


    "**--And as I said, defeat me, and you''re free to leave.**" Eins cut him off.


    "Stop all this chatting!! You want to fight, let''s fight!!"


    Blood-Arrow walked forward, her purple sword materializing in her hand.


    ''**Hmm... The first to step forward, good.**'' Eins thought, staring at her.


    "You dare mimic my Husband''s Aura... I can''t let this slide."


    Silver scales slowly appeared on her skin, and formed a tight silver armor on her.


    ''**A Immortal Realm, Impressive.**''


    Eins thought, and added:


    "**You''re good!! Show me what You''re capable of!**"


    With his word, more than ten demons shot towards Blood-Arrow.


    "Weak!"


    Blood-Arrow''s green eyes glowed, and with a swing of her sword, the ten soldiers divided into halves, falling heavily on the ground.


    "If you''re planning on using these things, you''re doom." She looked up at Eins. Her sword tip pointing on the ground, blood dripping from it.


    "**Oh really.**"


    Whooosh!!


    Blood-Arrow looked at the bisected bodies, which got engulfed in red flames... Moment next:


    BOOOM!!


    A Mini explosion pushed her some steps backward.


    "....."


    Blood-Arrow looked up, and was stunned... The demons were now phantoms, floating above their dead bodies...


    ...She observed the phantoms, and Eins opened his mouth:


    "**Do you think you could kill these guys with an Epic-class weapon... Come on, when will you upgrade? Your realm doesn''t even match that weapon... If you think you could do anything with that, you''re 100% wrong.**"


    "Huh?"


    Blood-Arrow looked at the sword in her hand, and looked up at Eins.


    "I have gone through a lot, and this weapon helped me in my battles, and I''m not planning on letting it go!!"


    She shot into the sky, her sword turned into the bow, and with a drag, she released a shot:


    "[Arrows Of Dooms]!!!!"


    BOOOOOM!!!


    The players took some steps back, as a sea of 2 meters long arrows fell from the night sky.


    BOOOM!!!


    BOOOM!!


    BOOOOM!!!


    BOOOM!!


    BOOOM!!!


    BOOOM!!!


    BOOOM!!!


    Miniature explosions happened all over the tree vicinity, killing more than a thousand demons... Rising a cloud of smoke, and dust.


    "That''s powerful, but is it enough?" Aaron muttered to himself.


    "**How fascinating.**"


    Eins waved his hand, instantly clearing the dust and smoke all over the place, revealing him, still standing on his spot, not a single scratch on his armor. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh?" Blood-Arrow was stunned.


    The whole players were speechless, staring at the spirit monsters around them... Blood-Arrow''s attack not only killed all the red skin demons, but it also turned them into phantoms.


    "**In these form, only Mystical-class weapons could kill them, your legendary-class are junks here.**" He said.


    "Thank goodness, I have a Mystical-class weapon."


    Shenras stepped forward with Queen-of-death.


    "**Hmm...**" Eins only stared at her for a second, and turned his head back to Blood-Arrow.


    "**Attack, don''t hold back!!**"


    **Screech!??!!**


    Whoosh!!


    The whole tens of thousands of spirits shot towards the players.


    "Protect Aaron!"


    Queen-of-death yelled at Mountain and his group, and shot forward, her scythe appearing in her hand... Instantly, the scent of blood descended on the land.


    "**Hmm... The blood Goddess, she''ll make this difficult for the monsters.**" Eins thought.


    With a single swing of her scythe, Queen-of-death cut off more than 2,000 phantoms, turning them into dust.


    "**Hmm... Divine-class scythe.**"


    Eins said in mild surprised, but his demeanor was calm as always.


    "Wow, The Vice is so powerful...!!!" Shadow said in mild surprised.


    Aaron stared at the players surrounding him, placing him in the circle:


    ''I hate to be weak.'' He thought.


    Whoosh!!


    BAM!!


    < Third Objective: Kill 5,000 spirits: 4,500.>


    Queen-of-death looked at the screen, and shot into the sky, she raised her scythe above the night sky, instantly the clouds turned bloodred.


    "**She...!!**"


    Eins''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "[Blood Multiple Retribution]!!!!"


    BOOOOOOOOOM!!!


    Everyone turned paled, seeing blades falling from the sky, all heading towards the phantoms, easily shattering them.


    < Third Objective: Kill 5,000 spirits: 5,500.>


    < Third Objective: Kill 5,000 spirits: 9,500.>


    < Third Objective: Kill 5,000 spirits: 16,500.>


    < Requirement reached.>


    < The First Team have completed the third objective.>


    "Uh? The whole team got the win?" Unforgiver asked In mild confusion.


    "That attack would have surely killed that man!" White-death said, staring at the red smoke before them.


    "**In all my life, only three people have made me feel this good!! And you just made the fourth!!**"


    Eins stretched forth his hand, and a long sword appeared:


    "**You personally killed all the monsters, but that didn''t mean you can defeat me.**"


    "We''ll see about that; [Scythe phantom blade]!"


    She swung her scythe, sending a 100 meters huge scythe blade towards Eins, who stood still.


    Everyone watched in anticipation, as the attack...


    BOOOOOOOOOM!!


    "Yes!!! Accurate hit!!!"


    "She did it!!"


    The players yelled in joy, while Shenras shook her head.

 Chapter 465 One and Only Ruler?

    "**Such attack make me happy.**""WHAT?!!"


    "HE CAUGHT IT!!!"


    "HOW IS THAT POSSIBLE?!!!"


    "IMPOSSIBLE!!!"


    Queen-of-death, Shenras and Blood-Arrow were stunned.


    "How powerful is the Ruler?" Shenras asked herself in a low voice.


    "**I think it''s time to get serious.**"


    With a clench of his fist, Eins shattered Queen-of-death''s scythe blade, and looked up at her: "**Ready to come down? Or I should come to you?**"


    "You are really arrogant!!"


    Queen-of-death spun her scythe, dive towards Eins, and smashed down with her scythe.


    BOOOOOM!!!


    She flew backward from the collision, and stabilized herself after reaching 100 meters away.


    "What realm are you on?!!" Queen-of-death yelled in mild shock.


    "**Telling you the truth, I don''t have a realm.**" Eins said, Lowering his sword.


    "Let''s help, Jennifer!! Attack!!"


    Tyson shot forward with his flaming broadsword... The whole 20 elders followed behind him.


    "**Oh?**"


    Eins looked over his shoulder at the charging group:


    "**Attacking together? How cute.**"


    Instantly, he disappeared.


    "What?!"


    The elders stopped on track, moving their gazes around the place.


    "Shit! A Blade''s most deadly attack." Shenras murmured, moving her gaze around the place.


    "**I''m right here!!**"


    Eins appeared behind Blood-Arrow, above the group, and slash his sword, straight to her neck.


    Blood-Arrow was late to react, but a sword flew out from her body, and collided on Eins''s weapon.


    "**Huh?**"


    Eins was stunned, he leaped backward, staring at Blood-Arrow like she has grown two heads.


    "**A walker is inside you?**" He was stunned by the revelation.


    The sword retreated in her body, and Blood-Arrow smiled:


    "You want a battle, let''s start." She said, instantly a huge armored wolf spirit appeared behind her, armed with a sword... One of her eyes turned golden.


    "**Hmm... Using Goddess Artemis''s and Athena''s powers... Impressive.**"


    BOOOOM!!


    Eins turned around, seeing a huge red goddess spirit behind Queen-of-death... The spirit''s palms clasped together in front of her chest, her eyes closed.


    "**Blood Goddess?**"


    Whoosh!!


    Eins tilted his head to the side, dodging a black fireball... He looked down, and was stunned seeing a fire overlord spirit behind Tyson.


    "**The fire God, Hephaestus... You guys are powerful, especially you three...**"


    He looked down at the players, and turned his head to Aaron and the rest of the group:


    "**But the others are weak... If I fight you three with my own strength, I''ll surely lose to you... So.**"


    Whoosh!


    His red armor disappeared from his body, revealing a tight red outfit.


    "Oh No!" Shenras exclaimed.


    "**I''ll have to use my Ruler''s powers... And with his strength increasing with every passing second, I''ll have an infinite amount of energy!!!**"


    He flicked his wrist, and a red mask appeared with the logo of a sword tattoo on its forehead.


    "Don''t let him put that on!!!" Shenras yelled from below.


    "Uh?"


    The group looked at her in mild confusion, and looked up at Eins, but was already late.


    The moment he put on the mask, his friendly, and talkative demeanor instantly changed; a dense amount of killing instinct, bloodlust, and Abyssal energy spread all over the world, causing every single living things to felt a chill down their spine.


    _________


    [Three months later in the pagoda.]


    {Congratulations, Second Blade: Zwei have been obtained.}


    {Power siphoning have been activated.}


    {Shadows: Abyss, and Zelus have been destroyed.}


    ''Hmm... It seems my family have gotten stronger, to make Eins put on the mask...'' Michael thought with his eyes closed.


    "Zwei, come out."


    Whoosh!


    A red light flew out from him, and the 15 years old girl in a commoner''s outfit appeared behind Michael.


    "Go and Bring Eins back... And you know what to do."


    She nodded, and disappeared from the chamber.


    _____


    [Back to The conquerors.]


    BOOOM!!!


    Aaron watched as Eins single-handedly defeated the three... He flogged them out of imagination... Which shocked him.


    BAM!!


    Queen-of-death fell heavily on the ground, and threw up a mouthful of blood... Staring at Eins above them in horror.


    "Such strange, can a creature be so powerful?" She thought with gritted teeth.


    "He destroyed the Goddess''s spirit like it was a piece of glass." She added.


    "Who is this Demon!!" Red-Encounter asked, shakily standing up from the ground.


    Whoosh!!


    Eins turned around, and all the arrows moving towards him froze, and turned into dust.


    "**Still fighting?**"


    He asked in mild confusion, staring at Blood-Arrow''s bloody face.


    "You are powerful, but we aren''t going down that easily!" She hissed out.


    "Yes!! ATTACK!!!"


    White-death yelled from below:


    With her roar, the whole players sent countless attacks towards Eins above them.


    "**Your feeble attempts of survival is truly astounding.**"


    He simply swung his Divine-class sword, sending such wind current that threw all the players, and Aaron meters away.


    BAM!!


    They all smashed on the ground, and threw up a mouthful of blood...


    "What type of attack was that?!"


    "Such sword attack!!"


    "This? He''s playing with us!!" Zuko spat out.


    "Why will you think that?!!" Niki yelled, clenching her stomach with a painful expression on her face.


    "If he wanted us dead, we''ll be long dead." Shenras stood up from the ground, and turned to Eins.


    "He''s more powerful than me... And the only way to win, is by removing that Mask from his face, but to do that, you''ll have to get close to him, and that''s suicidal." She added.


    Eins turned his attention back to Blood-Arrow, and was stunned seeing her in front of him, slashing with her sword.


    "Die!!!"


    "**You don''t have the right to ask me that.**"


    Blood-Arrow''s sword slashed an afterimage, stunning her...


    "**Right behind you.**"


    Eins said behind her, and instead to using his sword, he struck her back with his palm.


    "AUGH!!"


    Blood-Arrow threw a mouthful of blood, and fell heavily on the ground.


    "Erika!!" The others yelled in shock, but none could move towards her.


    Eins moved his crimson gaze on each one of them, and sighed:


    "**You''re all too weak for what''s coming ahead... I suggest you fight only the weak monsters, or you''ll just get yourselves killed.**"


    He removed the mask, staring at Erika; who slowly stood up with difficulty.


    "*"I like your fighting spirit, but without strength, it''ll only lead you to death.**" He added.


    Whoosh!!!


    The group turned their heads to the tree, seeing a little girl, looking only 15 years old walking out... Her hands folded behind her.


    "**The Ruler request your presence, First Blade.**" She said with such calm tone that confused the players.


    "**Ok, It seems the fun is over... We''ll meet again.**" Eins said, and disappeared from the sky.


    "...."


    "This?"


    They all turned to the young girl.


    Zwei stared at the Humans before her, and stretched forth her hand towards them... A golden rune appeared, and disappeared afterward.


    Green light enveloped Blood-Arrow and the group, instantly healing them. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh?"


    "I''m healed, and my divinity fully restored? Such powerful healing skills!" Queen-of-death was stunned.


    Zwei turned around, and walked away.


    "Wait! Who are you!" Queen-of-death quickly asked.


    "**I''m known as the second blade under the one and only Ruler.**"


    With that said she disappeared, leaving a stunned group of players behind.


    "One and only Ruler?"

 Chapter 466 Get Ready, Everyone!!

    [Same Day.]The Conquerors and players all sat around the tree, with countless emotions and thoughts moving in their heads.


    Getting defeated so easily didn''t sit well with them, especially Blood-Arrow.


    White-Death moved her gaze around the group, stood up, and walked towards her sister; who sat some meters from the tree...


    "Sister?"


    She called out in a low voice.


    Blood-Arrow looked over her shoulder, and gave a small smile.


    "Are you ok?" Maria asked again.


    Blood-Arrow turned her head to the distance:


    "It''s nothing, Maria."


    "No. No. No, there''s something wrong with you." Maria walked forward, and sat beside Blood-Arrow; then turned to her side profile.


    "Is it because of the battle?" She asked after some hesitation.


    Blood-Arrow looked up at the night sky, and sighed deeply:


    "I thought being an Immortal, I''ll be able to fight beside Michael... But it seems all that was a child wish. There are more-powerful enemies out there." She turned to White-Death.


    "How can I be with Michael if I can''t bear his pains, battle, and support him?"


    "What are you saying, Sister?!" White-Death asked in mild shock.


    "Don''t even think about it! Brother-in-law doesn''t need a fighter, or a babysitter... He needs his love, and partner, who will be with him In his hard times... Because you can''t defeat one enemy didn''t mean you can''t stand beside Brother-in-law... So remove such thoughts from your heads." She paused, and asked:


    "Why are we here, Sister?"


    "To get stronger." Blood-Arrow replied, staring at her in confusion.


    "Good... You''re here to get stronger, and you''ll face obstacles in the way... Just because you were thrown to the ground doesn''t mean you can''t rise again, and do better..." She stared at Blood-Arrow for some seconds, and stood up:


    "You know Brother-in-law, I''ll say you''re the third person that knows him more than all of us, or even the first... So think about this; What will Brother-in-law want from you?" With that said, she walked back to Dark-angel.


    "You know she''s Right."


    Blood-Arrow turned her head to the side, seeing Aaron standing with his heads folded behind him.


    "You? Were you eavesdropping?"


    "A little." Aaron replied, walking towards her.


    "If it was the past, I would have separated your head from your shoulders..."


    "Whoa, Thank goodness this isn''t the past." Aaron said with a smile.


    Blood-Arrow turned her head towards him, a cold light flashed in her eyes:


    "That didn''t mean I can''t kill you... You''re our mission, that''s the only reason you''re alive... Tell me, why are you here?"


    Aaron looked at the group around the trees, some were already asleep.


    "The way you''re feeling... I know what is it, doubt, worries, and even fear... All that is just the human brain. As you said, you''re an immortal, and; you can''t be an immortal while still using the same mentality when you were a human." He stopped beside her, and looked at the horizon.


    "We don''t know what is waiting for us ahead... But all I know is, it won''t be easy. If you keep acting this way, you won''t be of any help to us." He turned around:


    "Change that, and watch the change unfold." He looked at her over his shoulder, sighed, and walked away.


    Blood-Arrow flicked her wrist, and her purple sword appeared in her hand, she observed the blade... And took a deep breath.


    She kept it back, and looked up at the night sky:


    "Where are you, Love? I miss you." She said in a low voice, as a drop of tear rolled down her cheek.


    ____


    Dark-angel was currently resting her head on Queen-of-death''s laps, the two staring at Blood-Arrow''s back.


    "What do you think, Bestie?"


    "Erika will need some time alone... Micky isn''t here to keep her company, and help her out with her emotional trauma... But I know Erika, she''ll jump out from this before morning."


    She looked down at Dark-angel... "Ok, Mira... Get some sleep, tomorrow will be a long day." She said, caressing Dark-angel''s hair.


    "Hmm..."


    That was all she said, and slowly closed her eyes... After a whole five minutes, Queen-of-death turned her head to Reaper, and Apate, who stood beside them.


    "What do you think about that girl''s words?"


    The two looked at one another in confusion.


    "I mean the second blade, what''s her name again... Yes. Zwei."


    "**There''s nothing much to think about her, all you need to know is; she''s the second blade of the ruler.**" Apate said.


    "Ok, But who is this ruler? Is it Micky?"


    "**HUH?**"


    The two looked at one another, thinking if Queen-of-death had figured everything out.


    "Think about it, you guys called Micky, Ruler... Shenras also called him Ruler... Now, those two said they''re working for the Ruler. Most of all; the first has the Aura of Micky." She said, but was still doubtful. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "**We don''t know.**"


    Reaper said calmly.


    "Just my thinking, It might be another creature, but if it''s an enemy... Why didn''t Eins kill us? He has all the opening and his attack force is even reduced... I''m just confused."


    She turned her head to the side, seeing Tyson, discussing something with the male players on the group.


    "Forget all that, Let''s focus on the issue at hand... After the game, we can figure all this out."


    The two nodded their head.


    ________


    [Four months later in the Pagoda.]


    {Congratulations Host, You gained 20,000 exp from worshipers.}


    {Note: EXP have been converted into Points.}


    {Congratulations, Third blade; Drei Obtained.}


    {Congratulations, Zwedrei have been Activated.}


    Michael opened his eyes, and turned his head at the two blades kneeling with one knee, behind him, their fist on the ground; and heads lowered.


    "How long have you two been kneeling there?" He asked.


    "**Two months now, Ruler.**" Eins said.


    "Hmm... Any News?"


    "**With my analysis, the Queen is strong enough to face a Transcendent high-stage, alone. Tyson is strong enough to face a Transcendent low-stage... While Jennifer is strong enough to face a true god.**"


    "Together?"


    "**They could defeat a True god, who''s a step to enter the Primordial Realm... But a Primordial will defeat them.**" Eins answered, his head bowed.


    "Hmm... My family will need some assistance."


    He snapped his fingers, and a set of weapons appeared in front of him, all Mystical-class.


    "Give the Bow to my Wife... I know she loves it, and better, it''s just like her weapon, just the upgraded version... Give the flaming broadsword to Tyson, the daggers are going to Mira... The light spear, Maria... They did good." He sighed softly:


    "I should be the one giving them these, but I still have much time ahead... This task is entrusted to you, Zwei. Drei will accompany you."


    "**Yes, Ruler!**"


    A light flew out from Michael, and formed another 15 years old looking girl. Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Both of you can go."


    The two, both the second, and third blades nodded, and disappeared from the chamber.


    ''Hmm... I have a question system.''


    {Go on.}


    ''The quests you gave me, which is; I should visit the realms, won''t I fail staying in here?''


    {No Host... The Quest''s timer is calculated with the Abyssal time zone.}


    "Good."


    Michael nodded... With a thought, Eins turned into a trail of red light, and entered his body.


    "Next Blade."


    He closed his eyes again.


    _______


    [Next Day.]


    [Second Day in the game.]


    "Wake up everyone!! Get ready! We''re moving in 15 minutes!!!"


    Hearing the loud roar, the players jolted awake; they moved their gazes around the place, and settled it on Blood-Arrow, who was standing before them with hands on her hips.


    "Are you deaf!! Get up right now, we move in 14 minutes!!" She yelled at them, and walked away.


    "Wait, what happened to sister?" White-Death asked in mild confusion.


    "She seems energetic today... What happened last night?" Dark-angel asked, standing up from the ground.


    "I don''t know." White-Death, who was beside her shrugged, and stood up.


    "Ok, Get your things ready!! We have a long journey ahead of us!! Move, move!!"


    The two heard Blood-Arrow''s yell and looked at one another in horror.


    "Why does it feel like we''re in a military training camp?" White-Death asked, a little terrified.


    "Come on, let''s get ready."


    Dark-angel quickly removed the blanket on the ground. White-Death, and the rest of the players followed suit.


    _


    "Move!!"


    "Em... Erika, what happened?" Queen-of-death asked, walking towards Blood-Arrow.


    "Good that you''re here, help me get them ready... We need to start the journey--"


    "--I know, but why are you so..." She didn''t complete her word, but Blood-Arrow smiled.


    "Last time we lose because we were weak and careless... But today! That won''t happen!" She said.


    "Why is that?" Queen-of-death asked in mild confusion.


    "Last night, I left the tree, and entered another landmark, the Gods'' grave... I saw more than a hundred thousand monsters, all Lv50 above... If we attack them, think of all those cores, we''ll surely break through. Right?" She asked with a smile.


    Not only Queen-of-death, everyone present blinked a couple of times, her word still registering in their heads... Moment next:


    "WHAT??!!!"

 Chapter 467 Gifts From Michael

    "What the fuck are you saying, Erika?! More than a hundred thousand monsters! And they''re all above Lv50!! Don''t you think that''s suicidal?!!" Queen-of-death yelled at her."So...? We can''t get anywhere by hiding, If we want to get stronger, we''ll have to go big!"


    Blood-Arrow turned to the players:


    "Why are you all scared?! If you don''t know this, Let me tell you... There are gods, evil gods out there that are after our lives, by hiding and trading in safety... We won''t get anywhere!! Look at my love, your Guild Master, and Supreme! If he''s always hiding behind others, do you think he''ll be the strongest...?!"


    Queen-of-death, Aaron and the group remained silent, thinking about her word... After some seconds, some slowly nodded their heads.


    "Hate to admit it, you''re right, but it''s dangerous... Wait, what type of monsters did you see?" Red-Encounter asked.


    "The demons we faced." Blood-Arrow answered.


    "...." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait, Sister-in-law, you mean the same monsters that turns Into ghosts--"


    "--Yes Mira." Blood-Arrow cut her off.


    "Hmm... Ok, but how do you expect us to take down the ghosts? You do know our weapons can''t kill them." Zuko said, staring at Blood-Arrow.


    "I think I have an idea to that."


    Everyone turned their heads to Aaron, who stepped forward with a smile on his face:


    They watched him raised his hand above his head, and muttered:


    "Calamity, show yourself!"


    Six different colors flew out from the ring, and shot into the sky, moment next:


    BOOOM!!!!!!


    "GRRRAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!"


    Everyone stared at the six-headed Dragon in horror.


    "This-This-This! A Mystical-class Dragon!"


    James stammered, while moving backward in fear.


    The Dragon moved its twelve eyes on the group below it, and dive afterward... The players watched as the 50 meters tall Dragon landed in front of Aaron, and bowed its head.


    "Master!"


    The biggest head said respectfully.


    "Long time no see, old friend... Are you ready for whatever is ahead?" Aaron asked with a smile.


    "More than ready, But master, where is the battle?" The heads asked in unison, while moving their gazes on the players.


    "Just wait and see." Aaron smiled.


    "Oh!! I forgot we also have some backup!!"


    Red-Encounter yelled, and added:


    "All of you come out!!!"


    "Yes!!"


    Queen-of-death, and the rest of the players smiled in realization, and said in unison:


    "All of you, Come out!!"


    BOOOOM!!


    Aaron and Calamity were stunned, staring as countless pets walked out from the tore space, the smallest being 10 meters tall.... What caught their attention was the small snake around Dark-angel''s neck.


    "Now, we''re ready."


    "Ready? Vice, are we really going to fight a hundred thousand monsters?" Scarlett asked in a low voice.


    "You can stay back, all I know is; No Matter what happens, we still have to past though the Gods'' Graves..."


    Aaron said, and leaped into the air, landing steadily on the biggest head.


    "Do you guys think AI made a mistake?" White-death asked in mild confusion.


    "What mistake?" Niki asked.


    "How can we protect someone, when he has such a dangerous Pet?" White-death asked.


    "That''s a good question." Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Ok, everyone! Get ready, we''re moving soon." Queen-of-death said to the team, and turned to Blood-Arrow.


    "Thank you."


    Blood-Arrow nodded, turned around and caress Snow''s wing.


    "Thanks you for answering my call." She said.


    "My friend called, I''ll be a bad friend if I don''t reply." Snow said.


    _____


    Far North from their location, Two figures stood with folded arms, staring at The Conquerors miles away.


    "Should we help?" Yers asked.


    Drakon shook his head: "We can only help when there''s no other way... As of now, we wait."


    Destroyers slowly nodded their heads; not saying anything more.


    ____


    Far south, Three figures stood on a hill, staring at Aaron and the rest of the group:


    ***I say we attack now.***


    ***No Canine! Don''t forget the plan!*** Nosferatu said, staring at Canine over his shoulder.


    ***Yes, We just have to stay low for some time. After the Ruler is released, we attack!*** Sword saint said, she was currently hugging her sword, standing beside Canine.


    Nosferatu smirked, and looked below them, at the thousands of Nightmare Legions.


    ***That didn''t mean we won''t act... Mix the nightmare legions with the monsters.*** He smirked:


    ***They''re in for a surprise.***


    ***There''s only one problem.***


    Nosferatu looked at Sword Saint over his shoulder, and raised an eyebrow: ***And what is that?***


    ***Don''t you get it?! The Blades are back, and with the strength the first Blade displayed... Don''t you think we need to take this seriously?***


    ***I understand your worries, but the Ruler killed the blades, so he can do it all over again... We just need to assist him from behind.***


    Sword saint wasn''t still settled, but decided to remind silent.


    ***Get to work now, You know what to do.***


    The two nodded, and leaped down the hill, leaving Nosferatu behind.


    ***Michael, No matter how powerful you are, you''re still just a human.*** He said.


    _____


    [Monsters'' camp.]


    Two young girls appeared above the camp, and moved their gazes around the monsters.


    "**These guys are planning on mixing the two forces, the Nightmare legions, with the monsters.**" Zwei said with a slight frown.


    "**Should we kill them all?**" Drei asked.


    "**No, our mission isn''t to kill these guys, we''re here to deliver the weapons... And that''s what we''re going to do.**"


    Zwei moved her gaze on the monsters and sighed: "**We''ll have to change our appearance, the Ruler is not ready to reveal anything.**"


    "**I understand.**"


    The two observed the monsters, and disappeared from the sky.


    _


    "Come on!!"


    The monsters instantly stopped whatever they were doing, and turned their heads to the distance, seeing countless figures moving towards them with incredible speed.


    **Enemy!!!**


    The leader yelled, and added:


    **Attack!!!!**


    Whooosh!!


    The whole monsters spread out their wings, and shot forward, their nails elongating into claws.


    "Master, Are these what we''re fighting?" Calamity asked, its voice filled with disappointment.


    "If you think these guys are weak, why don''t you attack them, and prove it." Aaron said with a smile, still sitting on the head.


    "As the master wishes."


    Whooosh!!!


    Calamity increased its speed, moving towards the charging monsters.


    "I thought the plan was a surprise attack?" Sweet-girl asked, staring at the monsters moving towards them.


    "These monsters already knew we were coming, so the moment they saw us, they attack." Blood-Arrow said, staring at the sea of monsters, which covered the whole sky before them.


    "This will be fun..."


    BOOOOM!!!!


    Her word trailed off, seeing the huge pillar of dark light, smashing heavily on the ground, right between the two forces, stopping them on track.


    "What is this?!"


    Calamity stopped on track, staring at the light.


    They all stared as two young ladies who walked out from the light pillar.


    "Uh?"


    Queen-of-death, Aaron, and the rest were stunned.


    "We''re looking for Erika, Mira, Tyson, and Maria." Zwei said, enhancing her voice with her energy.


    Blood-Arrow turned to Queen-of-death, then at Dark-angel; and white-death.


    "Why are you looking for us?" She asked, turning her head to the two.


    "We''re friends of Michael, and he asked us to give you these."


    The two ladies opened their Palms, and two lights appeared on each of their palms.


    "A gift from Michael."


    The ball of lights flew into the air, and moved towards the group mentioned.


    Blood-Arrow, White-death, Dark-angel and Red-Encounter opened their hands and the light landed on their palms...


    Whizzzd.


    It shone brightly, radiantly an intense light, and after five seconds, the lights disappeared, revealing Mystical-class weapons.


    "This??"


    Everyone''s eyes widened in shock, Awe, and surprised... All staring at the weapons in the four''s hands.


    "The Rul--Michael misses you all, and he can''t wait to see every one of you." With that said, the two walked towards the dark light pillar.


    "Wait!!"


    The two stopped on track, and turned around to Blood-Arrow.


    She jumped down Snow, and landed ten meters from the two ladies.


    "Michael sent you?"


    The two nodded their heads, completely ignoring the thousands of monsters above them... Actually, the monsters were the ones terrified to move an inch.


    "Can you deliver a message?"


    The two girls looked at one another, and nodded their heads.


    Blood-Arrow sighed in relief, and opened her mouth:


    "There''s not much to say..." She brought out a card, and walked towards the two.


    "Help me give this to him."


    Zwei stared at the card for some seconds, and nodded:


    "We will."


    She took the card from Blood-Arrow, nodded at her, and walked towards the Pillar.


    Drei bowed her head at Blood-Arrow; "We''ll see again, My Queen."


    "Uh?"


    Blood-Arrow was stunned by the honorific, but before she could ask anything. Drei turned around and walked away.


    Everyone watched as the two entered the Pillar of light, and disappeared from the field.


    **GRRRAAAAAAA!!!!**


    The monsters got their courage back, and attacked the group.


    Blood-Arrow looked down at her new Mystical-class Bow, and smiled lovingly: "I''m waiting love."


    She raised the bow, and a red arrow made of pure divinity appeared on it.


    "[Arrows Of Doom]."


    She released the shot.


    Whoosh!!!!


    The arrow shot forward, leaving a trail of light on the air. The moment it got ten meters from the demons, it instantly shattered into thousand arrows.


    "..."


    Everyone was stunned by what happened next.

 Chapter 468 Michaels Soul Manifestation

    Blood-Arrow slowly lowered her hand, staring at the fireworks in the sky."..."


    BOOM!!


    **GRAAAAA!!!**


    The group watched in utter shock, as the arrows moved, instead of exploding... They kept on moving, striking more than five monsters, before exploding into colorful lights.


    They all thought that was all, but to their horror, the lights were more poisonous than the most deadly poison ever created.


    "It seems my arrows skills are all merged into one." Blood-Arrow said in mild surprised.


    "Now, this is Doom." Aaron said with a smile, and tap Calamity''s head.


    "What are you waiting for? [Destruction blast]."


    The six-headed Dragon opened all its jaws, and released torrent of six different flames towards the chaotic monsters.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!!!


    The blast was so powerful, it divided the monsters line into halves.


    "I thought we''ll get ourselves killed, but it seems I was wrong." Scarlett, who stood on a white rare-class eagle said, staring at the monsters, falling from the sky.


    "Ok, Attack!!! But keep your distance from the light!!" Queen-of-death yelled, and her bat shot forward.


    Dark-angel and White-death, looked at one another and smirked.


    Before Queen-of-death knew what was happening, the two leaped off Garuda, and dive to the ground.


    Reaper, Azazel and Apate quickly followed behind.


    "FUSION!!!"


    They both yelled together, instantly... Their pet turned into trail of light, and enveloped their bodies.


    Feeling the increase in energy, Aaron lowered his gaze to the ground, staring at the two lights.


    "Uh?"


    BAM!!!!!


    The two girls landed on the ground, creating cracks on it.


    "Fufufu! This is Fun!!"


    Whoosh!!


    Dark-angel slithered towards the monsters moving towards them with incredible speed, while White-death spread out her wings, and shot into the air.


    BANG!!


    "Protect Maria, Leave Mira to us."


    Reaper commanded, and moved towards Dark-angel, his claws elongating into swords.


    Azazel nodded, and followed behind White-death, while Apate followed Reaper, drawing both her swords.


    _


    [500 meters above the group, high in the clouds.]


    Nosferatu and the other lords stood, watching the battle below.


    ***This?! How did Michael get so many Mystical-class weapons?!*** Sword saint asked in mild shock.


    ***Who cares? The Nightmare Legions are weak without the Ruler... So they''ll be in a disadvantage, We can only assist.*** Canine said, summoning his sword.


    ***Yeah, Come on.*** Nosferatu nodded,


    Before they could move, a wave of flames moved towards them.


    ***.....!!!***


    Whooosh!!


    The three leaped to the side, dodging the attacks.


    ***Who dares?!!*** Nosferatu hissed out.


    "**Oh! These guys dodged my attack.**"


    ***Uh?***


    The three looked up, seeing Destroyers and Drakon walking towards them, both using the air like a ground.


    ***Who are you?*** Canine asked, staring at Destroyers.


    "**A servant of the Ruler**"


    Shoosh!!


    Destroyers instantly disappeared into space.


    ***This?***


    The three lords were stunned, moving their gazes all over the place.


    "**Where is your partner?!!**" Sword saint asked, pointing her sword at Drakon.


    "They''re not my partner... And. I don''t know."


    ***You!!***


    BAM!!!


    A force struck Sword Saint, throwing her meters away, shattering more than twenty clouds in the process.


    ***What??***


    The group turned to Drakon, who shrugged his shoulders.


    ***What Abomination is this??*** Nosferatu asked, trying his best to locate Destroyers.


    ***I can''t detect them, even my divinity is giving me nothing... Whatever that monster is, disappeared from existence.*** S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "**YOU DARE CALL US A MONSTER!!!!!**"


    Destroyers''s voice sounded all over the place, it was so loud that everyone, both the players, monsters and lords dropped to their knees, holding their ears, their faces filled with pain.


    "What the hell is this?!!!"


    Dark-angel yelled, holding her ears.


    Apate and Reaper stood on both her sides, moving their gazes around in mild confusion.


    "*What''s releasing such sound?*" Apate asked.


    "*Above us.*" Reaper looked up at the sky. "*Watch Mira!*"


    BOOOM!!!


    He shot into the air, and transformed into a huge golden dragon... Increasing his speed.


    Apate moved her gaze around, seeing everyone on their knees, well... Apart from Queen-of-death, Blood-Arrow and Red-Encounter... The rest, both players and monsters were on their knees.


    Blood-Arrow moved her confused gaze around the place:


    "I don''t know what''s happening, but this is the best time to kill these guys."


    She lunged forward, her bow transforming into a sword.


    __


    "Hey! Three-headed bird! Stop that!" Drakon said in a calm tone.


    Destroyers walked out from thin air, and fixed their gazes on the three Lords.


    "**Not after I kill them.**"


    BOOOOM!!!!


    Both Destroyers and Drakon looked up at the sky, seeing a beautiful lady descending towards them. Her presence instantly blocked Destroyers''s pressure from the lords.


    ***This?***


    The three looked up at the Lady, and shakily stood up from the ground.


    ***Thank you, Primordial goddess; Eris!***


    Nosferatu said in a low voice.


    Eris stared at them for some second, and turned her head to Destroyers and Drakon, who were now serious.


    ***I promised your Ruler something.***


    Eris smiled, and added:


    ***And I plan to fulfill it.***


    "**We won''t let you hurt Mira!!**" Des yelled. Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    ***Fufufu... Look below you, all those Humans, Michael care for every one of them... Killing any, will hurt him, don''t you think so?***


    "...."


    "**You!!**"


    Destroyers and Drakon were stunned.


    Whoosh!!!


    Reaper burst out from the clouds, and hovered behind the two, staring at Eris and the lords in confusion.


    "*What is happening, Lizard?!*" He asked.


    "Just this bitch, saying some stupid stuffs!" Drakon spat out.


    Eris stared at Reaper''s transformation in surprise, but still nodded her head.


    ***The Drakons'' King... I see Michael has been busy.***


    "Retreat or we''ll attack!" Drakon hissed out.


    ***Retreat... Fufufu, It seems you don''t know me.***


    Eris pointed a finger at the group: ***I''ll start with you. [Chaos Void].***


    A red lightning shot out from her fingers, moving towards the three.


    "**What''s This?!! We can''t move!!**" Yers exclaimed in shock.


    "Same!!" Drakon said in mild horror.


    Reaper was the only one, who could move, but he was still slow to react to the attack.


    BOOOOOOOOM!!!!


    Eris lowered her hand with a smile on her face. ***I wonder how Michael will-- What?!***


    "I see some pests have grown wings."


    Everyone stared at Michael in pure horror... Eris took a step back in fear.


    ***Impossible!! You shouldn''t be able to summon a soul manifestation!! What realm are you on?!!*** She yelled, still moving backward in fear.


    Michael looked at his hand, and raised his head to her:


    "If Typhon could do it, what make you think I can not?" He asked... His overcoat moving with the wind.

 Chapter 469 The Truth!

    Whooosh!!Whoosh!!


    Whoosh!!


    Whooosh!!


    Whoosh!!


    Eris looked at Havoc, Eins, Zwei, Drei, Shenras and Campe who appeared above Michael, their gazes fixed on her.


    "Eris, Last warning... If you attack any of my family or friends, You''ll beg me to kill you." Michael''s eyes shone a bright golden light.


    ***We''ll see, Abyssal Ruler... We will see.***


    She turned around, and walked away.


    "**I thought you said you don''t retreat!!**" Yers yelled.


    Eris looked over her shoulder, her gaze on Yers... After some seconds, she turned around and disappeared with the lords.


    Michael turned to the group:


    "New task... Help them win this game, no matter what it takes, make sure they complete it before today runs out!" He sighed:


    "Eris has power in this realm, She could come and go as she pleases, and that''s dangerous... They might be S-Rank gates back home, but at least, they have a high surviving chance there." He looked down, staring at Blood-Arrow, Dark-angel and the rest with a small smile.


    "Look after them."


    With that said, he shattered into golden lights, and flew away.


    "You heard the Ruler... Some of us will be in the shadows, Shenras, Drakon, and Campe will work in the open." Havoc said, and disappeared without waiting for anyone answer.


    "Does that guy know I''m the first Lord?" Drakon asked in mild confusion.


    Shenras smiled at him:


    "To Havoc, you''re still young... And you haven''t gotten hold of your strength."


    "I have."


    "No, because you could have blocked that attack, or escape, but you couldn''t... You still have a lot to learn." She smiled, and turned to the Blades.


    "You almost killed me, Eins!"


    Eins stared at her for some seconds, turned around and disappeared.


    "Always Arrogant."


    She shook her head, and turned to the second and third blades.


    "We''ll get going."


    The two said in unison, and disappeared.


    "Same."


    Destroyers disappeared, leaving the group behind.


    "Ok, let''s go back." Reaper said, transforming back to his original appearance.


    ____


    [Five minutes Later.]


    "This was easy." Red-Encounter said, tossing a red core on his palm.


    "Who would have thought we gained so much soul essence?!!" James asked, staring at the pile of cores before him.


    Queen-of-death smiled, and turned to Blood-Arrow, White-death and Dark-angel.


    "You felt it too?" Dark-angel asked in surprised.


    "Yes, Like Michael was above us." Blood-Arrow said.


    "You two have start again!" White-death was irritated.


    "Hmm..."


    Queen-of-death turned to Reaper, and...


    "Drakon?"


    Dark-angel: "Drakon?"


    Everyone turned their heads around, seeing the young man descending from the sky.


    "Drakon? Isn''t that the name of Michael''s pet Dragon?" James asked, staring at the young man.


    "Yeah, I remembered... That''s the name."


    A player nodded.


    "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be in Draconian?" Blood-Arrow asked, walking towards him.


    "Well, Partner asked me to assist you guys." Drakon said, scratching the back of his head.


    "Assist us? That''s not needed... Look around, we dealt with these guys! What can stop us?!" Niki asked.


    "Well..."


    The group, and Drakon turned their heads to Aaron, who stopped before them.


    "You guys do know we haven''t entered the gods'' grave... We''re still in the tree territory." He said, pointing at the huge tree.


    "So what are you saying?" Shadow asked.


    "I''m saying, We don''t know what''s waiting for us in there, and we''ll need his help." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aaron turned his head to the lady behind Drakon. "Who is this?" He asked.


    "Campe... A friend." Drakon answered.


    "Campe?" Queen-of-death raised an eyebrow, but didn''t say anything, just staring at the lady.


    "Hello everyone, Michael also sent me with Drakon." Campe said.


    Queen-of-death and the group, nodded, while she gestured to Reaper, and Blood-Arrow.


    Queen-of-death walked some meters from the group... Reaper and Blood-Arrow followed behind her. After gotten out of ear reach, she sharply turned around to the two.


    "Tell us the truth, Reaper! What''s going on here?! First; Shenras. Second; the blades, who didn''t kill us but let us go, and the second even healed all of us! Now Drakon, and Campe... If my memories prove me right, she''s the guardian of the abyssal, and Michael is the Ruler of Abyssal... Tell us the truth."


    Reaper moved his gaze from Queen-of-death, to Blood-Arrow, and sighed; not knowing what to say.


    ''Tell them.''


    Michael''s voice sounded in his head, which made him sighed in relief.


    "*Yes, Michael sent everything.*"


    "Everything? You mean those blades? And the one who nearly killed us?" Blood-Arrow asked with a frown.


    "*Not kill, Train... He wanted to see how far you guys have gone. You two know it, the first Blade has the strength to kill all of you... And if he''s really an enemy, we would all be dead by now.*"


    The two looked at one another, and turned to Reaper.


    "What about those monsters? Because they were working for the blade." Queen-of-death asked.


    "*Well, I think the blades scared them, that''s why they obey him... And these monsters... I think someone else controlled them.*"


    Reaper paused, and continued:


    "*You guys aren''t safe in this world, a Primordial goddess is after everyone... That''s why the Lord asked me, and the others to protect you, including Drakon, Campe, Havoc, Eins, Zwei, and I think Destroyers.*"


    "Wait, Destroyers?" Blood-Arrow was surprised, this name sounded familiar to her.


    "*Yes.*"


    Reaper nodded, and continued:


    "*And Five S-Rank gates appeared in Amerisa, after you guys entered the game.*"


    "WHAT!!!!!"


    The two girls yelled in shock.


    _______


    [Amerisa.]


    [The Conquerors Guild''s building.]


    VOOM!!


    The People present all turned their heads to the luxurious cars stopping in front of the building.


    "Is that?!"


    "Wow!"


    Everyone stared as Theo, widely known as Joker got down from an expensive Lamborghini. Followed by Commander Wang, Daniel, the Governor, President Dennis, and Mr Shawn.


    The top figures of Amerisa all walked towards the building, amidst the stunned and horrified gazes of the civilians.


    "No matter what happens, we must know what happened to General Michael." Commander want said, balancing his gasses on the ridge of his nose.


    "Yes, they have given us enough excuses... The world is in danger, and Supreme will have to step forward." Joker added.


    The group majestically walked towards the door, and everyone thought they were going to destroy it, Instead, the Governor pressed the doorbell.


    "..."


    "Uh?"


    The onlookers were stunned.


    "We want to know his whereabouts, not look for trouble." Mr Shawn said.

 Chapter 470 RUN!!!!!!

    [Five minutes later.]


    "Are you sure The Conquerors are inside?" Mr Shawn asked, turning to Joker.


    "I don''t know. I tried calling, but no one is answering the call." Joker said, with a sigh and added: "Even my son isn''t answering." Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Hmm... There is only one explanation, the Conquerors are in a game." Commander Wang raise his white Ai bracelet to his lips.


    "Ai, Use my tracking card, and tell me Queen-of-death''s whereabouts."


    < Error.>


    < Targeted Player is in a game.>


    "Ok, Now what?" Amerisa''s president asked, moving his gaze from the door, to the group of men.


    "Hmm... I don''t know."


    Amerisa''s top figures were left confused, lost and speechless... The group stood in front of the door... Thinking:


    "I say we send word, asking for assistance from other cities." Mr Shawn suggested.


    "Already requested, they''ll be here in a day, I thought with the Conquerors'' help, we''ll easily close the gates... But now, they''re all in a game, and no one knows how long they will be in there." The governor sighed deeply.


    "Come on, standing here won''t help us... Let''s go back." Commander Wang said, walking towards his car.


    "I''ll leave someone here. He''ll Inform me if they return." Joker said, and walked towards his Lamborghini.


    "Ok, let''s go."


    With that, the Onlookers watched as the top figures entered their cars and drove away.


    "WOW." Someone said.


    _________


    [Back to the Conquerors.]


    "What do you mean there are gates in Amerisa?!!" Blood-Arrow''s voice attracted the attentions of the group.


    "What gates?" Red-Encounter rushed to the three.


    "Reaper... Reaper said 5 S-Rank gates appeared in Amerisa, Bermuda island."


    "Bermuda island?" Unforgiver walked towards them in mild surprised.


    "Yes, the same island!" Blood-Arrow said.


    "That''s why Partner sent us, he won''t be able to leave his location, but we can." Drakon walked towards them.


    "Then what are we waiting for?"


    "Huh?"


    "...."


    The group turned their heads to Aaron:


    "The faster we finished this, the quicker you guys return to your world." He said, jumping down Calamity.


    "Hmm... He has a point. We move after absorbing the cores, we don''t know what''s waiting for us in the gods'' grave. We need all the strength we can get."


    Queen-of-death turned to Red-Encounter.


    "Are the soul essences evenly distributed?" She asked.


    "Well, these guys said The Conquerors did all the fighting, so we should have more cores."


    He snapped his fingers, and a huge flaming lion walked towards him, dropping the cores on the ground.


    Queen-of-death and Blood-Arrow moved their gazes on the bags and turned to Red-Encounter.


    "How did you get the bags?"


    "Don''t you know me, Love? I can do anything." Red-Encounter said with a please smile.


    Queen-of-death rolled her eyes, and turned to Blood-Arrow.


    "This might take some minutes, but absorb as fast as you can."


    "Isn''t that dangerous?" Princess-of-casmia asked with a slight frown.


    "Yes, but not to us... We''re above the Sovereign medal, and these cores won''t have any strong effect on us..."


    Queen-of-death sat on the ground, in a meditating posture, and closed her eyes.


    The players looked at one another and followed suit, also sitting on the ground, closing their eyes.


    _


    Aaron, Drakon and the walkers moved their gazes around the place, and turned to the cores given to them.


    Reaper moved his to Dark-angel, without her knowing. Apate moved hers to Blood-Arrow and Azazel to Queen-of-death and so on... While Aaron turned to his own, and with a thought, the cores shattered and entered his body.


    "No change." He sighted, not feeling any energy in him...


    "Wait."


    He turned his head to Calamity: "Calamity."


    "Yes, Master?"


    The Six-headed dragon answered in a low voice.


    "What do you think merging with me?" Aaron asked.


    Calamity moved its gaze from Aaron to the players around. "Isn''t that dangerous to them?" It asked.


    "I know it''s dangerous to them, that''s why we won''t do it here, but I want to know... Will you?"


    "Yes." Calamity answered without hesitation.


    "You do know what will happen to you, right?" Aaron asked again.


    "Yes Master, My soul will disintegrate, and I''ll die..."


    "Yes." Aaron nodded.


    "I was already dead, Master. You resurrected me, so giving my life for you doesn''t matter, as long I can be of help." It said.


    "Thank you old friend, My world is now in peace, and I think grandfather needs you back." Aaron pointed a finger at Calamity.


    Whooosh!!!!


    To calamity''s shock, it turned into countless color of lights, and flew towards Aaron.


    "*What''s he doing?*" Apate asked with a frown.


    "*He is breaking the rules in this world, by sacrificing a soul to gain his full powers.*" Azazel answered.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!!;


    A dense amount of energy burst out from Aaron, heading straight to the players.


    "Shit! That''s dangerous!! Defenc-- Uh?" Drakon was stunned, as the energy stopped, and flew back to Aaron, entering his body.


    "Did he just manipulated his own energy outburst?" Shenras asked in mild confusion.


    Whoosh!!


    Aaron shot into the sky, countless energies moving all over his body... And with a sonic Boom!


    Calamity''s soul spirit appeared behind him.


    "Good... My powers are fully restored." Aaron said with a smirk.


    ___


    [External Ice mountain.]


    The old man slowly opened his eyes, and looked at the distance:


    "Finally... Good Job, Kid... Keep it up, and you might reach here." He said, and closed his eyes again.


    _____


    [One hour later.]


    BOOOM!!


    Aaron, Drakon, Shenras, and the walkers watched as the players broke through one at a time, entering the ranks above theirs... Some even entering the Grandmasters medals.


    Queen-of-death, Red-Encounter, Blood-Arrow, and Prince-of-casmia opened their eyes, their faces dark.


    "This! Why can''t we realm up?!" Prince-of-casmia asked with a frown, getting up from the ground.


    "I think because we''re above the Sovereign medal, these cores are useless to us." Queen-of-death said, standing up.


    "Then how are we going to realm up?" Red-Encounter asked.


    "I think, Micky will know the answer to that, for now... Let''s move, we don''t have much time." Queen-of-death said.


    Blood-Arrow moved her gaze around the place, and settled it on Dark-angel and White-death, who were now grandmasters... She smiled lightly, and her face instantly got serious.


    "Guys, I think we should go! I mean right now!!"


    The group turned to her, and was stunned by what they saw.


    BOOOOOM!!!


    A dark, and huge storm was currently moving towards them, red lightnings striking occasionally on the ground.


    "Oh My God!!"


    They turned to the remaining five players who were still absorbing the cores.


    "Shit!! We can''t wake them, there''ll be backlash, and they might lose their lives!" James said, staring at the storm.


    "What should we do?" Shadow asked.


    Queen-of-death stared at the five players, who were among the team which joined them, and sighed helplessly.


    "We wake them, they explode with the person who got close to them... And if we don''t, the storm will kill them!"


    She took a deep breath and exhaled:


    "There''s no other option, We leave them!"


    She turned around, and started walking.


    "What?! No! I''m not leaving them behind!!" The player In huge armor said. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Suit yourself."


    Queen-of-death answered, not even looking at him.


    "*FUCK!!*"


    Zelus summoned his sword, staring at the storm.


    "*What happened?*" Apate asked with a frown.


    "*Use your eyes of darkness*" Campe said, her face dark.


    Apate, Drakon, Aaron, Reaper and the group. Those who could used any skills which could increase the eyesight, seeing tens of miles away; instantly used it.


    __


    SCREECH!!!


    SCREECH!!!!


    A Scorpion-like monsters with three tails, and maw filled with razor sharp teeth, was moving towards them, right beneath the Storm.


    "The storm isn''t the main threat!! Those things are all Lv200, half-immortal, and Immortal realm monsters!! Staying back will only get us killed!!"


    Without hesitation, the group started running... They leaped into the air, and landed on their pets, shooting forward.


    The man looked at his team, who have already started running with the conquerors... He then turned to the remaining five, who were still absorbing the cores.


    "This?!"


    He looked up at the Storm, which was getting dangerously close.


    "Fuck this!!"


    Before he could do anything, a girl finished absorbing her cores, and opened her eyes... She moved her confused gaze around seeing only the young man, and the other four.


    "Where...?" Her words trail off seeing the rest of the players running... With utter confusion, she turned her head around, seeing the Storm moving towards her.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    She stood up in horror, but the guy grabbed her wrist.


    "Good that you''re done! Come on, love! We''re going!!"


    "Uh? What about these guys, Mike?"


    "Leave them! This is VRG, not some helping ground!!"


    He turned to the Huge Tiger. "Come on! Let''s get out of here!!"


    The five meters tall Tiger moved towards them, and the two got on it, with one last look at the four, he commanded:


    "Move!"


    Yellow lights appeared on the Tiger''s body, and with a Boom. It shot forward.


    ____


    [15 Minutes Later.]


    The group finally finished absorbing their cores, and opened their eyes in unison.


    "Yes!! I can''t believe it!! I entered the Elite medal!!"


    "Wow!! Finally, a grandmaster!!"


    The four were celebrating, before realization struck them.


    "Where is everyone?" One asked.


    BOOOM!!


    The four looked up, as clouds covered the sky, rain pouring down on them.


    "Uh? Rain?" The grandmaster was stunned.


    SCREECH!!!!!!!!


    The group turned around in horror, seeing dark figures moving towards them with incredible speed.


    "What the hell is that?!"


    Whoosh!!


    "NOOOOOO!!!!!"


    "AHHHHHHHHH!!!!"

 Chapter 471 Separation

    The players and Aaron increased their speed, entering the gods'' grave without even knowing it.


    Whooosh!!


    The group felt a chill ran down their spine, making them stop on track. They moved their gazes on the barren landscape around them, with bones shattered all over the place.


    "Where are we?" White-death asked, sitting on her eagle.


    "I think this is the gods'' grave." Dark-angel, who sat beside her answered.


    "Ok everyone! Stay on guard!"


    Queen-of-death looked over her shoulder, staring at the tiger running towards them... She nodded, and looked away.


    "Let''s move, Keep up the pace, but make sure not to make any noise."


    With that said, Garuda moved forward, the players, followed behind, both airborne and on land.


    Aaron who was flying beside her, moved his calm gaze around the place, and shook his head:


    "We won''t make it."


    "Uh?"


    Queen-of-death raised an eyebrow, turning her head towards Aaron.


    "Why do you say that?!"


    "He said that because there is an Ocean 100 miles from here, right in front of us." Drakon said, flying towards them with Campe.


    "Sir Drakon is right, I say we change direction." Campe added.


    "What happened?" Blood-Arrow flew towards the group, and landed on Garuda.


    "There''s an Ocean 100 miles from here... She''s suggesting we change direction, but with the map, it''ll take longer to reach our destination." Queen-of-death answered.


    "Hmm... What if we fly over the ocean?" Blood-Arrow asked.


    "You saw those monsters under the storm, right?" Aaron asked back.


    "Yes."


    The group nodded.


    "They can''t survive without water..."


    "Huh?" The group were confused, so Aaron elaborated:


    "Without water, those monsters can''t move, and survive... Take them as fishes, without being in water they die... And an Ocean is a whole land of water. What if the monsters are in the ocean? And they attack us? What then?"


    The group were silent, thinking:


    "What about we move higher?! Like keeping a 300 meters distance from the Ocean surface?!" Red-Encounter yelled from below. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    "You guys don''t understand... The sea isn''t your normal blue clear water, it''s completely black... We don''t know what''s in there, that''s why I say we should change direction." Campe said.


    "**Sorry, that won''t happen.**"


    The group turned around, seeing Eins, Zwei, and Drei walking out from thin air. The three using the air as their ground.


    "Uh?"


    "Who are those guys?"


    "Wait! That''s the guy who beat the hell out from us!"


    "And the girl who healed us!"


    "What''s happening here?!!"


    The players below, and flying behind the group were stunned.


    Queen-of-death stared at the three for some seconds, and gestured everyone to land to the ground. The players nodded, and followed her action.


    __


    The Conquerors and all the players stood in a circle, staring at one another. The three Blades stood above them, with the walkers, Campe, Drakon, and Shenras.


    "Ok, This decision will affect the mission, so I want everyone to give their opinions..." Queen-of-death said.


    "We''re going to vote?" Niki asked in surprise.


    "Yes."


    Blood-Arrow nodded, and continued:


    "Firstly; This is the situation. Right in front of us is a deep Black Sea, filled with countless powerful Monsters, that can even threaten a Sovereign medal... And you know we can''t go back, that isn''t an option. So what should we do? Fly above the sea, and we can go highest; 500 meters above the water surface... Or, we change direction, which will take us more than a day to get to the mission... That means, we''re going to spend at least 3 more nights in this world before reaching the mountain... So decide."


    Silence...


    The players looked at one another in confusion, and shock... None were planning on spending a night in this godforsaken world. But if they don''t want to, they have to fly over a very dangerous pot... It''s like, moving above a volcano, that will erupt at any given second.


    After a whole two minutes of thinking, Aaron opened his mouth:


    "We fly above."


    Queen-of-death: "My plan exactly."


    Blood-Arrow: "Same."


    Dark-angel: "I think I''ll go with sister-in-law and Bestie."


    White-death: "Just want to leave this place, and have a good sleep, so I''m going with my sister." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Red-Encounter: "Flying above."


    Niki: "Yes... We''re flying."


    James: "I think we should change direction, that way we''re escaping from two disasters."


    Scarlett: "Yes, We''ll escape from the Storm and also the black waters."


    Hearing the two, more people started, and joined.


    Out of 35 players, excluding Shenras, Campe, Drakon, the Blades and walkers.


    Twenty-four choose to fly over the sea, with the Conquerors being twenty-three... The rest of the group, both fearful of the Black Sea, and Storm chose change direction... They''ll rather sleep here for three days, then die.


    "The majority wins... We''re flying over--"


    "--No!!"


    Queen-of-death and everyone turned to Mike.


    "You all, Especially you, Jennifer! You left my members there to die! And now you''re asking us to enter another danger! So... You can leave us again, to die! Not happening!!" The man yelled.


    "What are you doing, Love?" The lady held his hand: "The Conquerors helped us, we''ll be dead if it weren''t for them--"


    "--Not need." Queen-of-death observed everyone, some has their heads down.


    "You are all silent, don''t forget you also ran away... Even your teammates ran away." She scoffed:


    "Let me tell you something. This Is VRG, Being Kindhearted is you digging your grave, and those of you who know me, knows that I''m not that kind of player... The people I can only sacrifice my life to save can be counted in one hand, so don''t think you''re something special... If you want to change direction, go ahead... Besides, you aren''t in our team in the first place."


    She turned to her Members: "Come on, get ready, we''re moving in two minutes."


    "What about this kid?! He''s going with us--"


    "--Hold on there, James... I''m flying above the sea. Oh, and good luck." Aaron said, cutting Mountain off.


    "This?!"


    Mountain looked at the Walkers, Blades, and Drakon, all of them going with the Conquerors... His guild. But he already said he''ll be going the other way, so if he changed now...


    "Wait! Queen-of-death, I''m going with you!"


    "Uh?"


    Mountain and his group were stunned, as Scarlett rushed to the Conquerors.


    "What are you doing, Scarlett? Your eagle can''t fly that high..." Mountain quickly said.


    "Yes, But I can fly with the Conquerors." She said, and added: "James, I know you''re strong-headed, but that won''t help you... I say you follow us." She said in a low voice.


    James stared at the group behind him, and turned to Scarlett: "Sorry, But my decision stand, I just want to survive."


    "But, James! What about the Kid?! He''s the mission... How will you get him to the mountain?" She asked, not giving up.


    "Don''t worry, we have the map, and it''ll lead us to the mountain... Survive, and meet us there." Mountain said.


    "Come on, Let start moving, don''t forget the Storm!" Mike said, sitting on his tiger.


    Mountain smiled at her, and walked away... Scarlett stood frozen, watching as her friends walked away.


    "Come on, and don''t have any hope... If we cross the Ocean, we''ll reach the ice mountain before today runs out, but they still have three days ahead before reaching it... If they survive."


    Specter said, standing behind her.


    Scarlett looked at him over her shoulder, and slowly nodded her head.


    "Come on."


    With that the group started their journey to the Black Sea.


    __


    [On The way.]


    "What type of monsters do you think are in the waters?"


    Scarlett asked Dark-angel beside her... The two and White-death were on Drakon''s head... Drakon was so huge, all the Pets, and players could stay on his back.


    "Don''t know, All I know is... Those things under the storm are inside." Dark-angel replied, playing "card game" with White-death.


    "I still can''t believe you two are playing card game in this situation, and on a Dragon''s back." Scarlett said, staring at the two girls in surprise.


    "What do you want us to do? And besides, we''ll know when we reach the sea." White-death muttered.


    "Card is one of my best games, so far no one can defeat me... Well, apart from my brother."


    "Supreme. I wish I have a brother like him." Scarlett said with a small smile, and added in a low voice: "Or a husband."


    The two girls turned their heads to Scarlett, and shook their heads with smiles on their faces.


    "What happened?" Scarlett asked in mild confusion.


    "If you know Supreme some years ago, you won''t want him to be your brother... You are saying this, because of who he is now." White-death answered, and turned her head to Dark-angel.


    "My Brother-in-law''s Life story is deep, and painful... So don''t go there." She added.


    Scarlett moved her gaze from White-death to Dark-angel, and repeated the action... After a whole ten seconds, she finally sighed:


    "You are right, I only said that because of who he is at the moment... Well... What make you guys think we''ll survive this?" She asked, quickly changing the subject.


    "Because we have this guy we''re sitting on, and those guys." Dark-angel answered, patting Drakon''s back.


    "Oh... That''s good."


    Whooosh!!!


    A cold breeze moved past the three, causing them to shiver slightly.


    "Ok, Girls... Get ready, the sea is right ahead." Drakon announced.

 Chapter 472 NOOOOOOO!!!!!

    The players stared at the black eerily calm sea with surprise and awesome. Even in daylight, it casted a foreboding feeling in their hearts.


    "We''re not ready for this." Scarlett said.


    "Yes we are." White-death muttered, her Mystical-class spear materializing in her hand.


    "Hey, Jennifer is..."


    Drakon, and the girls turned their heads to Queen-of-death.


    She pointed a finger to the sky.


    Drakon nodded, and moved higher, the pets and players following behind them, ascended, entering the clouds.


    Everyone held their breath, as they slowly moved above the sea.


    "See, Nothing happened?" White-death said with a smile.


    "There''s only one problem, we don''t know the size of the sea, and how long it''ll take us." Dark-angel said.


    "True. And we''ll make it!" White-death was clearly excited.


    Whizzzd!


    Dark-angel and Scarlett frowned, not only the two, everyone heard the sound, like something moving with incredible speed.


    Whoosh!!


    BOOOOM!!!


    "WHAT IN THE GODS'' NAME?!!"


    Aaron exclaimed as a huge tentacle, measuring 3 meters wide shot into the air, right in front of him.


    Whizzzd!!


    Whizzzd!!


    Whizzzd!


    The players all looked down, seeing tens of tentacles moving towards them.


    "DIVE!!"


    Blood-Arrow yelled, and Without wasting even a second, Snow moved, diving to the right, dodging a tentacle.


    Whoosh!!!


    "Ahhh!! It caught me!!"


    Star-girl yelled from behind.


    The Conquerors turned around in horror, they stood there, watching as the tentacles wrapped around Star-girl''s dragon.


    "I''m coming Veronica!"


    Before Prince-of-casmia could move, a series of wind blades shattered the tentacle into pieces.


    ****SCRREEEECH!!!!!****


    A terrifying shriek sounded from the depth of the sea. The tentacles redrew back to the Black Sea.


    Star-girl looked above her at Eins, whose sword was held behind him... The blade pointing upward.


    "**Go, and don''t slow down even for a second...**"


    He lowered his gaze to the Black Sea: "**Whatever that Monster is. Is more-stronger than a Celestial-class monster...**"


    "**Maybe a Primordial?**" Zwei asked.


    "**Go!!**"


    Eins yelled at the players.


    "Move, Don''t stop for anyone!!"


    Queen-of-death and the players quickly channelled their energies into their pets, and with a sonic boom! They shot forward, with Drakon leading the way.


    "Ok, This will be troublesome."


    Havoc walked out from a tore space, his hands folded behind him.


    "Yes, Only the Ruler can face such a monster!" Shenras said.


    "**We aren''t here to kill, Just distract it.**" Eins said in a calm tone.


    Zwei and Drei looked at one another, and Instantly turned into trail of lights, merging... And after some seconds, Zwedrei walked out.


    "**We''re going all out.**"


    She bought out her mask, and put it on... Eins also summoned his mask and put it on.


    "Who would have thought such a monster will be in this small world?" Campe asked, instantly transforming into the fearsome snake-like dragon... Black and red armor appeared on Havoc''s and Shenras''s bodies, a cape made of pure energy moving behind them.


    "It has been long I was this serious in a fight."


    Havoc stretched forth his hand, and a long Divine-class sword appeared.


    Whooosh!!! Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    The group looked down, seeing even more tentacles moving towards them.


    "**ATTACK!**"


    BOOM!!


    They disappeared, shooting towards the tentacles.


    ____


    "What type of monster was that?!" Red-Encounter asked in horror.


    "I don''t know, Its energy wave was so great! I just hope those guys defeat it." Queen-of-death replied, staring at him over her shoulder.


    **SCREECH!!!!!!**


    "You got to be kidding me?!?"


    The players looked above them, seeing griffins moving towards them with pure killing instinct.


    "Leave these guys to me."


    Aaron shot forward with a long Jain sword.


    "Be careful, those are Mystical-class monsters!!" Queen-of-death yelled.


    Aaron stood in front of the monsters, and smirked: "To me, Celestial monsters are weaklings."


    Red and black energies covered his sword, and with a horizontal swing, he sent a terrifying energy Blades, towards the monsters.


    Whoosh!!


    Everyone watched in shock, as the monsters formed a defense shield with magic, blocking the attack.


    "They blocked it?" Aaron was stunned.


    "Don''t worry, We just need to get off the water, and we''ll be able to face these things." Prince-of-casmia said.


    Aaron stared at the monsters as they removed the shield, and moved towards them.


    "You guys are good." He stretched out his hand towards the monsters.


    "[Wind manipulation]"


    Moment next, the oxygen around the monsters seized.


    The Griffins froze, and after some seconds started falling from the sky.


    "But without air, you die." Aaron added, watching as the monster fall into the Black Sea.


    "Who''s this Kid?" Crusher asked in mild confusion.


    "Don''t know, Brother Borne." Virus said.


    "Ok, Let''s Keep on moving!" Blood-Arrow yelled.


    ___


    Whoosh!!


    BAM!!


    Eins cut off two more tentacles, while moving towards the sea, Zwedrei and Campe following behind him...


    ****SCREECH!!!****


    The monsters below let out another loud shriek, causing waves all over the sea... Eins and the group watched as the tentacles dove back into the waters.


    "What happen?" Shenras asked, staring at the sea.


    Swhoosh!


    "Uh?"


    Everyone watched the waters as whatever behemoth in the depth moved towards the direction the players took.


    "This is bad!! We need to stop it!!" Havoc hissed out, and shot forward... The rest following behind it.


    ______


    [Two miles above them.]


    ***Your plan is working, Goddess Eris.*** Nosferatu said with a smile.


    ***I don''t know where Michael is, but that is good... We can take care of these guys, and get out from here...***


    ***Who would have thought you have such a powerful Pet.*** Sword saint muttered.


    Eris smiled proudly: ***I''d been training this monster from when it''s just a baby... I even gave it some of my powers, making it one of the strongest monsters ever lived.***


    ***WOW.***


    The three looked down in surprise.


    ____


    BOOOM!!


    Blood-Arrow looked over her shoulder, seeing the waters moving towards them with ten times their speed.


    "FUCK!!!" She cussed.


    The rest felt the waves, and turned around, only to be horrified.


    "*So fast!*"


    Apate was surprised... Before she could move, Reaper''s voice sounded:


    "*That''s not our mission...*"


    He said, dive, and landed on Drakon''s back, right behind the three girls.


    "*Stay close.*"


    The three nodded, but their gazes were fixed on the waters.


    Whoosh!!!


    The monster moved past them, and stopped 100 meters away.


    "It''s waiting for us." Princess-of-casmia said, staring at the now calm waters in horror.


    "**Stop!**"


    Eins stopped beside Queen-of-death.


    "**We can''t defeat this thing, I''ll have to take you all away from here.**"


    He stretched forth both his hands in front of them. The rest understood his plan, and also stretched their hands.


    Dark abyssal energy flew out from their hands, and formed a gateway 20 meters from the group.


    ____


    ***Oh?! How smart! Stop them baby!!*** Eris hissed out.


    _____


    ****SCREECH!!!!!****


    Whooosh!!!


    The waters started moving towards the players.


    "Fly!!" Unforgiver yelled.


    Whoosh!!


    Drakon moved, the conquerors quickly shot forward... Drakon, Queen-of-death and Blood-Arrow waited, as the elders fly inside, one at a time.


    "GO!!" Red-Encounter yelled.


    Before the last group could move, two tentacles shot into the air, and grabbed the bird.


    "Sir Borne!!"


    Dark-angel yelled in horror.


    Eins and the others were stuck, if they move, the gateway will close, leaving Blood-Arrow, Queen-of-death, Red-Encounter, Dark-angel, white-death and Drakon behind.


    Apate summoned her sword, and shot forward with Zelus and Azazel.


    Whooosh!!


    BAM!!!


    A tentacle smashed into the three, instantly shattering them into dust.


    "This!!?"


    Crusher turned his head to Maniac, and the two looked at the tentacles wrapping the eagle and them all together, and suddenly smiled.


    They turned to Dark-angel.


    "It was an honor knowing and working for you, and the Boss!" Crusher said.


    "What are you saying!!!!" Dark-angel yelled, tears running down her cheeks.


    "Go!! We''ll hold this monster back!!!" Maniac yelled.


    "No, Sir Dink!!!" Dark-angel yelled, before she could move, Reaper held her down.


    The two smiled at her, and activated their energy cores.


    Queen-of-death stared at them for some seconds, and nodded with a sad expression.


    "We won''t forget you!"


    She said, and nodded at Drakon. Who flew inside the gateway, with Dark-angel.


    "NOOOOOOO!!!!" Dark-angel screamed.


    Blood-Arrow nodded, and shot inside the gateway.


    "We''ll meet again." Tyson wiped a tear, and both him and Queen-of-death entered.


    Whooosh!!!


    More than a hundred tentacles shot towards Eins, and the others.


    "Fuck!!" Havoc cussed, seeing the tentacles moving towards them.


    BAM!!!


    It collided on a barrier.


    "Uh?"


    "**I can''t believe there''s something as strong as us!!**"


    Yers said, blocking the barrier... The three heads turned to the two humans, and bird.


    "**Isn''t that the Ruler''s members?!**" Des asked in shock.


    "There''s nothing we can do! They''re planning on blowing the monster from below, giving us a chance to escape!" Shenras said, her face dark. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What will the Lord do?!" Yers asked in mild horror.


    The others just sighed helplessly, and finally closed the gateway... They lowered their hands and turned to the two Humans, who were staring at them with smiles on their faces.


    "We promise you two, We''ll avenge you!" Havoc said, his eyes filled with killing instinct.


    Plop!


    The tentacles took the two humans into the waters... Moment next:


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!


    "MOVE!"


    The group instantly teleported away from the place.


    ________


    ***You did it, You killed two of Michael''s members.*** Nosferatu said, still in disbelieve.


    ***I still can''t believe it.*** Sword saint said.


    ***.....!!*** Canine was speechless.


    ***Go back and heal.***


    Eris said, while the waters started moving again.


    ***Michael, This is just the beginning.*** Eris said with killing instinct.

 Chapter 473 Wrath

    Whoosh!


    "AHH!!"


    The players fell face down to the hard ground... Without hesitation, they shot to their feet, turning to the gateway.


    "Where are the others?"


    Aaron asked in mild confusion, staring at the gateway, 5 meters above them.


    Whoosh!


    Drakon flew out from the gateway. He moved above the players, and landed some meters away.


    Then Blood-Arrow, Queen-of-death and Red-Encounter flew out, and the gateway closed behind them.


    "Wait, Where is Borne, and Dink?" Shadow asked in mild confusion.


    The elders all turned their heads to Drakon, and frowned seeing White-death, Dark-angel and Scarlett climbing down his wing, their faces...


    "WHAT HAPPENED?!!!" Specter yelled at the group.


    "They''re dead."


    Blood-Arrow said in a low voice, walking towards them.


    The word exploded in their heads like a dynamic. They stood frozen, not knowing what to say or do.


    ______


    [Pagoda.]


    {Congratulations, Host gained the fourth Blade: Vier.}


    "It took more extra two months just to get another blade..." Michael opened his eyes in mild frustration.


    He turned his head to the letter beside him, and smiled: "I''ll be home soon, Love."


    Swhoosh!!!!


    Michael looked over his shoulder, and a frown settled on his face seeing His lords, blades and Destroyers... All looking pale, worried and afraid... Something that had ever happened.


    "What happened?!" He asked, his tone calm.


    The Lords, and Blades looked at one another, both side scared to utter a word.


    Not getting any answer, Michael frowned and stared at the gemstone.


    "I won''t ask again." He said, his tone suddenly cold.


    "**Hmm... Master, Something happened in the game." Yers stated, even the talkative was scared to continue.


    "What happened?" Michael asked, his tone getting colder.


    "We encountered a Primordial-class monster... We fought but still..."


    Havoc, Campe, Shenras, and the three Blades dropped to their knees, and said together.


    "We are sorry Ruler!! We can''t protect two of your elders."


    Michael raised an eyebrow, golden energies started emanating from his figure.


    "What happened to them?!"


    "**They... They''re dead.**" Zwei said in a choke voice.


    Michael closed his eyes, and took a deep breath, and asked: "Who and Who?"


    The group looked at one another, surprised that Michael was calm.


    "Borne and Dink." Des said.


    ''System! Can I leave this place?!!''


    {Yes Host... The pagoda is in your world, But you''ll have to use points to hold the Timer.}


    Michael''s eyes widened: ''I can do that?!!''


    {Yes Host.}


    ''Why didn''t you tell me?!!!''


    {You didn''t ask.}


    Michael sighed deeply: ''How many points?''


    {Total points needed: 100,000,000.}


    {Points: 950,100,000.}


    ''Do it, It''s time to see my family!''


    {Done Host.}


    The group watched in surprise, as a golden light surrounded the Gemstone, enclosing it in a circle.


    They watched as Michael slowly stood up from the ground, and before they knew it, he disappeared.


    "I hope the master does not destroy that world."


    Havoc said, stood up and disappeared.


    "Come on."


    The rest disappeared from the chamber.


    _____


    [Ten minutes later in the game.]


    The Elders, and scarlett stood scattered, on their spots; faces solemn.


    ''This is sad, but we already stayed here for ten minutes, shouldn''t we get moving?''


    Aaron thought, he couldn''t bring himself to say it out loud, seeing the state the elders are in.


    **SCREECH!!!!!**


    "You got to be kidding me?!!"


    Aaron turned around, seeing more than ten thousand Griffins flying towards them.


    He looked over his shoulder at The Conquerors, who slowly turned their heads to the Monsters.


    "All Mystical-class, We can''t remain here, we need to move."


    Blood-Arrow said, and turned her head to the remaining three brothers, and sighed.


    "I''ll take care of this." Aaron said, before he could move.


    BOOOOM!!!


    A golden lightning tore opened the sky, instantly, the sky turned red... The players and monsters all froze, feeling the presence of a being, more powerful than anything they had ever faced.


    __


    ***This?! Michael?! What is he doing here?***


    Eris, who stood some miles from the players looked up at the sky... Her face filled with dread.


    ____


    [External Ice Mountain.]


    The old man opened his eyes, his face filled with horror... "The Abyssal Ruler''s wrath... Blood, will, flow."


    He muttered fearfully.


    _______


    [Greenwood.]


    Geist looked up at the red sky, and took a step backward in horror:


    "--Who angered the Abyssal Ruler?! Who''s a freaking Primordial Sage!!!--"


    _____


    [Eleventh Realm.]


    [Gods'' Realm.]


    Erebus, Zeus, Hera and the gods all looked up at the sky, a frown on their faces.


    "What happened?!!" Nyx asked in mild confusion.


    "Michael is angry." Zeus said in a surprised tone.


    "His emotion is causing this?!!"


    Erebus asked, looking at the red sky.


    "Don''t forget who he is... That boy is now a Primordial sage, he now held a string in this reality." Hemara said, walking out from the pantheon building.


    "But, who''s this anger targeted on?" Aphrodite asked.


    "We''ll find out soon enough." Zeus said seriously.


    ________


    [Underworld!]


    BOOOOM!!


    The whole castle trembled for five seconds, shocking the gods inside.


    ***What?!! So much rage?!! Only a Sage can release such emotion!!*** Hades stood up, and moved his gaze on everyone.


    ***Where is Eris?!!!*** He roared.


    Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    The others shook theirs heads, not knowing where she is.


    ***Our plan was to stay low!! We let her opened five gateways in Amerisa!! So what else is she looking for!!***


    ***What are you saying Hades?!! Are you implying Eris angered a Sage!! You know she won''t dare do that, it''ll only lead to death!!*** Moros said, also standing up.


    ***Moros!! This Energy belongs to Michael!! And Eris did something...***


    Gaea moved her gaze on the gods, and asked: ***We need Eris here, who''ll go and bring her back?***


    The gods looked at one another in confusion, and Ares opened his mouth:


    ***If she truly offended a Sage, she''s done for. Why will you send someone else to die...?***


    ***Hmm... I''m not sending you to bring her here, but to kill her.***


    ***Uh??***


    ***....***


    The group were stunned by her words.


    Gaea turned to Nemesis and Moros:


    ***I know she''s your sister, but she made a grave mistake... Coming back here will be leading Michael to this world!!***


    "You seem to forget, Primordial Goddess Gaea. Michael''s followers knows this world, what make you think if he wants to enter, we can stop him?"


    ***Nemesis is right, and I don''t agree killing my sister. I already lost one, I don''t want to lose another!*** Moros said, and walked out from the hall.


    Gaea watched him leave the hall, and turned to Hades and Poseidon.


    ***You two know this! We can''t stay here... I know you guys have seen the destruction a Sage is capable of.*** She said.


    The two sighed helplessly.


    ***I''ll have to agree with you.*** Hades said.


    ***Yes. This girl, she should have waited. If Typhon is out, she is free to act, no one will care.*** Poseidon said, massaging his right temple.***


    ***Get to work dears.*** Gaea said.


    ***Yes, Mother.***


    Echidna, Medusa, Oizy, and the Erinyes stood up, and walked towards a room.


    _____


    [Back To The game.]


    BOOOM!!


    Another lightning strike, and the Abyssals Lords, Blades, and Destroyers appeared in the sky, their pressures adding with their Ruler''s.


    Reaper, Apate, Zelus, Azazel, and Abyss instantly dropped to their knees, and bowed their heads... Stunning the elders.


    "*Greetings to the Ruler!!!*"


    They yelled in unison.


    BOOOOOM!!!


    Everyone looked up, seeing a young man in a black overcoat, standing 100 meters above the sky, right in front of the lords and blades.


    The Griffins stared at the human in horror, without hesitation, they all turned around and run.


    BAM!!!!


    They all froze, moment next... Blood burst out from their eyes, ears, noses and mouths... Everyone watched as the Griffins burst into blood, falling to the ground.


    ''He killed them without even moving a muscle?'' Aaron was stunned.


    Whizzzd!


    Like a mirage, Michael disappeared, and appeared five meters from the elders.


    Everyone blinked, still in shock... After a whole ten seconds, Dark-angel ran to her brother.


    "Big Brother!!!"


    Supreme got down on one knee, and opened his arms.


    Dark-angel jumped into his arms, tightly hugging his neck, tears running down her cheeks.


    "Bro.... Brother, Sir Borne and Sir Dink --"


    "--Shhh, I know... That''s why I''m here." Michael said, caressing her hair.


    "Hubby?"


    Blood-Arrow, Queen-of-death and the elders were still stunned, staring at Michael like mindless zombies.


    After some couple of seconds, the two siblings finally separated.


    "It''s ok, I''m here to take you home." He said, wiping her tears with his hand.


    "Micky? Are you done with your mission?" Queen-of-death asked.


    "No, but this is more important." Michael stood up, and placed his hand on Dark-angel''s head, seeing everything that had happened.


    "Hmm...."


    He removed his hand, and turned to Blood-Arrow, and gave her a reassuring nod.


    Michael moved his gaze on everyone and settled it on Aaron.


    "Your mission will have to wait, There''s a monster we need to take care of."


    "I''m with you!" Aaron said without hesitation.


    Michael nodded, and turned his head to the distance... With a thought, Starvil appeared... And shot forward.


    _____


    ***This is bad! Supreme is here! We need to--***


    Eris turned around and was stunned:


    ***Where are the Lords?*** She asked in mild confusion.


    The moment Michael appeared, Nosferatu, Sword saint and Canine disappeared, completely leaving the world.


    ***Cowards!!***


    Whoosh!!! S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing the sound, Eris sharply turned around, only to see a gold and black colored sword moving towards her.


    ***A Supreme Weapon?***


    She muttered in shock.


    BAM!!!!!

 Chapter 474 Conquer The Underworld

    Eris quickly summoned her divine-class sword, and blocked Starvil.


    BAM!!!


    She flew meters back, falling heavily on the ground. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***What??***


    She stood up, and observed the cracks on her sword''s blade in shock.


    ***He is coming.***


    She raised her head, and looked behind the sword, seeing a golden light, moving towards her.


    ***We''ll see again, Michael.***


    She kept her sword, and quickly disappeared from the land.


    The light stood, and turned into Michael... "I warned you, Eris... And you still go ahead. I promise you today, I won''t rest till I have your head."


    He snapped his fingers, instantly teleporting everyone back to the Black Sea.


    Whoosh!


    Eris looked over her shoulder, seeing Michael; his elders, Lords, blades, and lastly Aaron appearing above the waters.


    "What? What are we doing here?!"


    Niki''s expression quickly turned paled, seeing they were back to the sea they ran away from.


    ***It''s good you all are here, My Baby is fully healed, and at full strength... Do you think you''ll survive this time around?!*** Eris asked arrogantly, turning around to face the group.


    "Baby?! You are the master of that monster?!!" Queen-of-death yelled in rage.


    ***Yes... Who else can create such a creature? A creature who could rival even a Primordial being.*** She said with a smile.


    The elders turned to Michael, who was silent:


    "Guild master, this monster is too dangerous and powerful, why don''t we leave, finish the game and go back to Amerisa..."


    Shadow said:


    "I was the one who brought VRG up, now we lost two elders." He added with his head down.


    "Don''t blame yourself, Rahond... The person to blame is right in front of us... And."


    Michael started walking. "We can''t leave Borne''s and Dink''s murderers alive, even if it''s a monster... We''ll hunt it down, and cut it into pieces... Then their death will be avenged."


    Eris raised an eyebrow seeing Michael walking towards her.


    ***You''re strong Michael, that I will give you... But what if your opponents are thousands?!***


    Eris opened her palm, and a red light appeared... With an upward toss, it shot into the sky, and formed a gateway.


    The elders watched as figures in black outfits walked out, their red eyes fixed on Michael.


    "Those are Dead soldiers! Kill one, and it''ll transform into a monster!" Queen-of-death yelled, and Blood-Arrow turned to Michael, who was still walking towards Eris.


    "Be careful, Lo---"


    BOOOOM!!


    "...."


    ***.....***


    "..."


    "Fuck!"


    No one knew when Michael moved, they only saw his body phase for a second. The next thing that happened were the heads of the Dead soldiers flying into the air, and falling to the Black Sea.


    Everyone stared at the falling bodies in horror.


    "**You dare send ants against a Sage, you''re really underestimating me.**"


    Michael''s eyes turned golden, the sword on his cheek glowed.


    "**Let me show you power!**"


    He snapped his fingers.


    BAM!!!!


    Everyone looked down at the sea, and was dumbfounded, seeing the waters boiling... And In less than 30 seconds, the whole water dried up... Revealing countless horrifying monsters below the sea bed, and mostly the main one.


    "Uh?"


    The Conquerors were stunned... The monster, was clearly a woman, with the upper half body of a blue skin lady, her lower half was a tail, but instead of one, she has two tails... That wasn''t enough, her head was filled with snakes, and a dragon''s wings rested on her back, and no hands.


    "Delphyne." Queen-of-death muttered the name of the 15 meters tall, and 10 meters long monster.


    ***Good job, she''s the combination of a Dragon, Medusa, a snake and well... One of the strongest sea creatures.*** Eris said with a smile.


    "All those traits... I''m impressed, and I''ll say thank you."


    ***Why is that?***


    "Because you just gave me my new walker."


    ***You!! Baby! Kill him!!*** Eris yelled, her tone filled with venom.


    ****SCREECH!!!!****


    Tentacles shot out from her cut off hands, and moved towards Michael.


    "I see some pests doesn''t have respect." Michael raised his sword, and casually swung it downward.


    Whoosh!!!


    SCREECH!!!!


    The monster let out a painful shriek, as all the cut-off tentacles fell to the ground, none regenerating.


    ****AHHHH!!!****


    It fixed its gaze on Michael, all its eyes glowing a bright red color...


    "Close your eyes." Michael said in a calm tone.


    Aaron and the group closed their eyes without a second thought... While the monster released a bright light from hers and the snakes'' eyes towards Michael.


    [Ten Seconds Later.]


    ****.....****


    ***.....***


    The two were stunned, seeing the light has no effect on Michael, or his Walkers, blades and lords.


    ***You... That should have turned you into a stone!*** Eris said, staring at Michael with horror.


    "It seems you don''t know the terror of a Sage... Wait, you should know, Because Typhon is in this exact realm... And you should also know the consequences of angering a Sage!"


    Michael threw Starvil into the air, and with a thought, it multiplied into a million, covering the entire sky.


    ***Shit!!***


    The swords all shot down towards the monster, and in one single attacks. The monster was cut into smaller pieces, black blood flowing all over the place.


    "Open your eyes."


    Hearing Michael, they slowly opened their eyes, only to see the shattered body of the monster, that almost killed them.


    "Did Micky just kill the monster?"


    "In less than two minutes?" Blood-Arrow was stunned.


    Michael turned his head to Eris, and frowned slightly:


    "She escaped." He scoffed... And turned to the Lords.


    "Get the army ready... It''s time we pay these gods a visit."


    "**Yes Ruler.**"


    "Yes Ruler."


    "*Yes Ruler.*"


    The Blades, Commanders and Lords said in unison, and disappeared from the game.


    Michael summoned his swords, merged them into one, and caught it.


    "Your destination, Aaron?" He asked.


    "External Ice Mountain." Aaron Answered, still stunned.


    {Cheat: Map unlocked.}


    {External Ice Mountain location have been revealed.}


    {Host can teleport to the location.}


    "Let''s go then." He snapped his fingers, and the group of 22 players disappeared with him.


    _____


    [External Ice Mountain.]


    BOOOM!!


    The old man looked up at the storm above him, and chuckled.


    "Always a challenge."


    He finally stood up from the ground, his white Taoist robe moving with the wind.


    Whoosh!!


    He looked over his shoulder, seeing the group appearing out of thin air.


    Upon seeing Michael, the man turned around and gave a bow.


    "Greetings Abyssal Ruler."


    Michael nodded at him, and turned to Aaron. "Is he the one you''re looking for?"


    Aaron observed the man for a second and nodded at Michael.


    "Yes, he''s the one."


    Michael nodded, but the old man opened his mouth:


    "I''m known as Uranus, The god of the sky."


    The group were shocked.


    "No need to be shock, This is just my soul fragment... You are all successors of a god or another... While Aaron is my successor, That''s why I gave him a very useful skill."


    Uranus said with a smile, and added:


    "But we still need to get rid of this storm." He said, pointing his finger at the dark sky. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Ok."


    Michael simply waved his hand, instantly... The storm cleared, and the ray of sunlight shone on the mountain.


    "The External Ice Mountain is one of the mysteries in this world, the Ice as its name is eternal."


    "You know that''s two different meaning, right?" Red-Encounter asked with a frown.


    "Blame the powerful figure who named it." Uranus said, and added:


    "Your mission is complete, You can all leave now."


    The moment he said that, AI''s voice sounded in their heads:


    < CONGRATULATIONS PLAYERS! >


    <All objectives have been completed.>


    < You have won the game, and you''ll receive cores for your first reward.>


    < Players will be taken out from the game in 30 seconds.>


    < Receive your complete gifts in the City.>


    Michael turned to Dark-angel, whose mood was still low... She and the three brothers.


    He sighed, walked towards her and ruffled her hair.


    "Ok, Mira... Go, and wait for me."


    Dark-angel looked up at him, and slowly nodded, trying to force a smile.


    The more he saw his sister''s mood, the more angry he becomes... With a deep breath, he nodded at her.


    "Go with Jennifer and Erika..."


    "We''ll be waiting, Micky."


    "Yes Love."


    "We''ll be waiting for you!" Red-Encounter said.


    The two said. Moment next; white light surrounded their bodies.


    Uranus, Aaron and Michael watched as the players disappeared from the mountain.


    "What''s your plan now?" Aaron asked, turning to Michael.


    "Conquer the underworld." Michael answered, and started ascending into the air.


    "Can I join."


    "No, you''re needed here."


    Michael said, nodded at Uranus, and shot into the sky.


    "Now, Let''s begin." Uranus said, and turned to Aaron.


    ________


    Michael flew towards the shattered body of the monster, staring at the small monsters eating the flesh.


    "Rise."


    BOOOOOM!!!!!


    A pillar of dark light burst out from the flesh, instantly killing all the monsters... And after ten seconds, it formed the Dalphyne, flying above the air.


    "**Master!!**"


    Michael nodded, and turned around to the thousands of griffins, behind him.


    "Eris... No enemy on my dead list have ever escaped from me. And it won''t start with you..."


    With that said, he and his new walkers disappeared from the world.

 Chapter 475 What Was That?!!

    [Amerisa.]


    [The Kings Guild.]


    [Guild Master''s Office.]


    RING!!


    Joker opened his eyes, and looked at his phone, vibrating on the table.


    He instantly sat up seeing the caller ID... And quickly answered it:


    "What is the news?!" He urgently asked.


    "Guild Master, The Conquerors are back, but..."


    "But what?!" Joker stood up.


    "I don''t know, It''ll be better if you ask them yourself."


    Joker raised an eyebrow, confused why Phillip, his vice, sounded like he had seen a ghost.


    He disconnected the call, and walked towards the door...


    "I need to inform those guys." He dialed Commander Wang''s contact while walking out from the office.


    ___


    [Underworld!]


    Whoosh!


    Eris appeared in front of the castle, only to see Nemesis and Moros already waiting for her.


    ***What happened?*** She asked in mild confusion.


    The two looked at one another and sighed softly:


    ***Those fools want you dead... If you enter the castle, they''ll attack you, not just with words.***


    Eris''s eyes narrowed hearing Moros:


    ***And why is that?***


    "You angered a Primordial Sage! Why would you do that? You aren''t this careless!" Nemesis yelled.


    ***How would I have known Michael will enter the Sage realm in matters of days?!!*** Eris yelled back.


    ***I told you all!! We should have killed Michael from the start!*** Moros exhaled, and turned to Eris.


    ***I think Nemesis is right.***


    ***Right? With what?!*** Eris asked with a frown.


    ***You''ll be safe with Father and Mother behind you... She said we should reconcile with them, that they''ll accept us back.*** Moros said, his gaze on the ground.


    ***Reconcile with Mum and Dad? Do you really think they''ll accept us with everything that happened??!*** Eris yelled at the two.


    Nemesis and Moros looked at one another and Moros took a deep breath.


    ***Sister, The opponent is far stronger than us... We either reconcile with Mum and Dad, escape and hide... Or die! This is our only options... And you can''t hide from a Sage! So I go with Nemesis.***


    ***You!! What about our plans?! To free the worlds of Humans! And those weak races! What happened to that?!***


    ***I decided to forgive the Queen''s creations, and move on!!*** Moros said.


    ***No!! Not after what those fools have done to us and those beautiful worlds. Getting rid of them is the best thing to do... What about you Nemesis?! Have you forgiven the Humans?!!***


    "I have thought about it, and Yes... I''d forgiven them."


    Eris looked at the two, and sighed softly:


    ***You two are the only siblings I thought were behind me, but because of Michael, you''re leaving me.***


    "We''re not leaving you, Eris... We''re here because we want you to follow us... I know Mum and Dad will be able to negotiate with Michael to spare you." Nemesis said in a calm tone.


    ***With your words, when Typhon is freed, you''ll fight against him.***


    The two nodded without hesitation.


    ***Oh! Traitors, how Cute!***


    Moros and Nemesis turned around, seeing Echidna and Gaea walking out from the castle.


    ***Your betrayal can only be punishable by death.*** Hades said, following behind the two.


    ***You guys knows this! We can''t defeat Michael!! And I know you''re already preparing to escape and abandon this realm!*** Moros yelled at them.


    ***GRAAA!!***


    The three looked to the side, Seeing Cerberus, the Gorgons, Erinyes, and a golden fur Nemean Lion walking towards them.


    "What are you?!!"


    Nemesis moved backward, staring at the Celestial-class Monsters moving towards them.


    ***In time of chaos, we''ll know the ones loyal--***


    ***--Cut the Crab Poseidon!! Are you guys attacking us?!!*** Eris asked in mild anger.


    ***Oh, No... You''re coming with us, we''ll protect you from Michael, at least you''re loyal... No matter what these two said, you didn''t give In... So come with us.*** Hades said with a smile.


    "Elder Sister will never join you!!" Nemesis yelled.


    ***I didn''t say that!***


    "Huh?"


    ***.....***


    Nemesis and Moros turned their heads to Eris, who walked past them, stopped and turned around, facing the two.


    ***I love both of you, but I can''t go back to Mum and Dad... They''ll never accept me.***


    "What?! No! They will, Mum is missing you!!"


    Eris smiled at Nemesis:


    ***No.***


    She turned around and walked towards Hades and his group.


    ***Good! Now that it''s decided!***


    Gaea, Poseidon and Hades pointed a finger at Moros and Nemesis.


    ***It''s nice knowing you two.***


    BOOM!!


    A terrifying wave of energy shot out from the three'' fingers towards the two.


    ***Uh?!***


    Eris turned around to her Siblings in shock.


    Nemesis quickly brought out a red gem given to her by Erebus... She grabbed Moros''s wrist, and with a clench of her fist, she crushed the gem.


    Whoosh!!!


    BOOOOM!!


    A loud explosion sounded, and after ten seconds, the smoke cleared, revealing a burnt ground.


    ***Hmm... That was an eye of darkness.*** Gaea said in mild surprised, slowly lowering her hand.


    ***Does that mean...***


    ***Nemesis has been a traitor all these while, and those guys knows we''re going to free Typhon...*** Poseidon frowned:


    ***But, why aren''t they stopping us?!***


    He added.


    The others looked at one another in confusion, and Hades sighed:


    ***We already lost two powerful Allies... We need to speed up the process.***


    Echidna looked at Eris.


    ***We have opened the gates in Amerisa... It''ll give us some time to move out from here.*** She said, while Eris nodded her head.


    She stared at the spot Moros and Nemesis stood, exhaled, and nodded: ***That''s what I was thinking.***


    _____


    [Back to Amerisa.]


    "The Conquerors! We need your help!"


    The Conquerors all turned their heads to Joker, Commander Wang, the Governor and President.


    "With what?" Erika asked In a calm tone.


    The four men came to a stop, and observed the elders'' faces... And with a frown, they turned to Erika.


    "What happened in VRG?" Joker asked.


    "We lost two of our members."


    "...."


    The four were stunned. They stood frozen for a whole ten seconds, before Commander Wang opened his mouth:


    "My condolences, but we have a crisis at hand."


    "I know, Commander... The five S-Rank gates, which created the Bermuda triangle... We know."


    "No, that''s not it."


    Joker walked towards the TV, and switch it on... Showing the conquerors what was happening at the island.


    Everyone stared at the huge S-Rank gates in the sky in confusion... And right below the gates was a huge red glowing Triangle.


    ["As you all can see, The gates seem to be opening!! This has never happened before! S-Rank gates usually takes a week to open, but these gates are already opening when it''s just a day!!"]


    The man reported yelled, he was currently on a helicopter.


    Whoosh!!


    He turned his head to the side, seeing five different colors of lights moving towards them.


    ["Do you guys think!"]


    Everyone watched as the lights turned into the Five founders.


    ["Wow! It''s the founders!! Do you know some people are already saying the founders are stronger than the conquerors'' elders?! You all know the Conquerors! The number one guild in the world VRG and world... But, where are the conquerors? Why aren''t they helping us with these gates?"]


    The man turned his head from the camera to the five founders.


    ["Do you guys think the founders can close these five gates?"] The man added.


    "Why does this man sound like a blogger than a Reporter?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, everyone turned their heads to the door, seeing Michael walking inside... Shenras and Havoc following behind him, with Eins and Zwei being last... All dressed in Black outfits, while Michael, In his overcoat.


    "Michael?"


    "General Michael?"


    "Supreme?"


    Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mr Michael?"


    The four were stunned seeing Michael.


    ''How can someone release such high amount of energy wave by just walking? And who are those four behind him?'' Joker thought.


    Michael nodded at the four, walked towards his sister, and ruffled her hair.


    "Are you ok, Mira?"


    Mira nodded her head, with a small smile on her face... Michael smiled back, and turned his head to the screen.


    "What''s this?" He asked.


    "Five S-Rank gates appeared in Amerisa, and the founders are already on it."


    The governor said, and added: "But the whole world will be relief if you handle this."


    Michael shook his head, watching the TV... "There''s no need, The founders are all sovereign medal holders, does monsters won''t threaten them."


    He sat down between Mira, and Maria... Staring at the four with a straight expression... While his lords and Blades stood behind him.


    Commander Wang and the group looked at one another in confusion.


    ["BOOOM!!"]


    Hearing the explosion, they all turned their heads to the TV. Seeing the triangle on the ground getting brighter.


    ["I don''t know what is happening! But it seems something is coming! Even the founders already summoned their weapons!"]


    ["Dude, do you think it''s wise being this close to not one but five S-Rank gates?"]


    Michael and the group heard the cameraman asking.


    ["Don''t be scared, the founders are here."]


    The reporter said with a smile.


    BOOOOOM!


    A dense amount of energy burst out from the triangle, pushing the founders some steps back, and the helicopter a meter backward.


    ["What was that?!!"]


    The reporter yelled, staring at the huge triangle on the sea, which suddenly divided into two.


    ["What?! It''s opening?!"]


    He was stunned.

 Chapter 476 Where Is Your King!!

    The whole world watched as the triangle opened wide, and three ladies with red skin, eyes, and wings flew out from it... They were in red armor, with swords hanging on their waists.


    ["Huh?"]


    The Reporter was stunned.


    Whoosh!!!


    The founders looked up at the five gates, seeing more than ten thousands figures, all in armors... Weapons ready.


    The founders took a step back in shock... They stared at one another, and turned to the helicopter.


    The Reporter watched in horror, as the first founder waved his hand, instantly creating a powerful wind current, which push them away.


    ["AHHHHHHHHH!!!"]


    That was the only thing Michael saw before the screen turned black.


    "Hmm... Those three are the Erinyes, Celestial-Class figures..." Michael turned to Commander Wang.


    "Where are our forces?"


    "General Michael; we figured, instead of going to them, why not wait for them? So our forces are waiting for them at the shore."


    "That''s not safe... The moment they reach the shore, the city will be next... And you can''t guaranty they''ll attack Amerisa, they might change direction and attack other cities..."


    "But Mr Michael, Monsters aren''t smart --"


    "--Don''t ever think that President... The Erinyes are more than smart... They''re pure evil, and those soldiers from the Gates aren''t your normal monsters, but the nightmare legion."


    Jennifer said, and turned to Michael: "What should we do Micky? If the monsters plan to attack other cities first, Lives will be at risk." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael took a deep breath, and exhaled: "I wasn''t planning on fighting."


    He moved his gaze on the four men before him and a sighed helplessly:


    "Ok... Eins, Zwei, Shenras and Havoc, go with some walkers and close those gates... If you need assistance, just send me a message."


    Hearing Michael, the men were confused... They study the four figures behind Michael, especially the 15 years old girl.


    ''How can four people stop those monsters?'' Commander Wang thought.


    The four nodded and instantly disappeared from the hall, stunning the group.


    "If I may, General Michael. Who are those four?"


    "My Lords and blades."


    Michael''s answer confused them even more.


    ______


    The founders looked at one another, and turned to the thousands of soldiers before them.


    **Who are you old fools?**


    The Erinyes asked in unison, their demonic voice reverberating all over the sea below.


    "Who are you?!"


    The second founder asked back, her gaze fixed on the ladies before them.


    **Your doom.**


    The first said, then drew out her sword, and pointed it at the founders. Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    **Kill!**


    With her word, the whole soldiers drew out their weapons, and shot forward.


    "Can we face them all?" The fourth founder asked, staring at the sea of soldiers flying towards them.


    "We can''t, but we have to try!"


    The first stretched his hand to the side: "Novin! Come out!"


    The space behind him tore opened, and a huge red eagle flew out.


    The other founders nodded, and quickly summoned their pets... All legendary-class.


    "Attack!"


    With the fifth founder''s roar, the five and their pets shot forward.


    High above the sky, a figure sat on a Divine-class sword, staring at the battle below in amazement:


    ''WOW, I thought I''ll have to act.'' The young man said, watching as the two forces clashed.


    The Erinyes stood still, with the two commanders of the nightmare legion... Watching as the founders, and their pets kill their soldiers.


    **Don''t you think it''s time?** A commander asked.


    **Not yet.**


    The lady standing at the right said, and added: **Let them have their fun.**


    Whoosh!!!


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    The first founder sent out a huge fireball, killing more than a thousand nightmare legion.


    "Is it me, or are these soldiers weak?" The third asked, cutting a soldier into halves.


    "Keep your guard up! These monsters came out from S-Rank gates, they must be hiding something!!" Amerisa''s founder said.


    **Ok, Start--**


    The lady at the center stopped talking, and looked up at the sky.


    **Someone is here!**


    Whoosh!!!


    With her word, a sword shot towards them from the sky... The three leaped backward, while the blade cut off the head of a commander.


    The three ladies landed calmly on midair, and observed the sword, which hovered before them.


    The founders, nightmare legion, and Erinyes all stopped fighting, and stared at the red katana before them.


    Poosh!


    The sword instantly turned into a man, shocking everyone.


    **...**


    "You?"


    Luncheon''s founder was surprised.


    "Yes, Founder... It is I." The guy looked at her over his shoulder.


    **How did a Human get hold of a Divine-class weapon, and even an Immortal.** The first Erinyes asked.


    "Don''t think too much, it''s not good for you, monsters."


    The man turned to the three... And continued:


    "I only give one option. Which is: go back to wherever you came from."


    **Not possible, Human... Don''t think because you have a Divine-class weapon, we''ll be scared of you.** The one standing on the left said.


    "I was hoping you said that." The man grinned, and his sword appeared in his hand.


    **Kill him.**


    Half of the nightmare legion moved from the founders, and attacked the young man.


    "Oh... It has been long I fought such a huge army."


    Before the group, he disappeared.


    Whoosh!!!


    The Nightmare Legion only saw afterimages, as the human entered their lines, and started slashing away.


    **I think it''s time.**


    The last Commander said, while the Erinyes nodded... **This human will hinder our plan, So we need to take him out.**


    The commander nodded, and yelled at the nightmare legion:


    **Soldiers!! Nightmare!!**


    The soldiers froze for a second, then leaped backward... Landing in front of the Erinyes.


    "What are they doing?"


    The founders stood behind the young man, their gazes fixed on the legion.


    Whoosh!


    A dense amount of energy burst out from the legions, pushing the six meters backward.


    "This??"


    The young man was stunned...


    The soldiers'' armors were now pure red, the dragon engraved on their armor plate was now glowing.


    **You Humans are strong... But compare to the Nightmare Legion, you''re nothing... Enough playing, and get rid of them.**


    With the first Erinyes''s word, the whole ten thousands nightmare legions took a step back, instantly entering space.


    "Space bloodline?" The fifth founder was stunned... Moving her gaze all over the place.


    "This is one good skill, and thanks heavens I have it."


    **.....**


    The young man casually waved his hand, creating cracks in space... And with a thought; the cracks expand... Surrounding him, the founders and their pets.


    **Who the hell is this Human??** The lady at the left asked in a whispered.


    **I have no idea.**


    The first said.


    "Now, your soldiers won''t be able to sneak up on us... The moment they got five feet, the cracks will reveal their locations... How do you like my skill?"


    The man asked with a smirked, his blonde shoulder-length hair moving with the wind.


    "Who is this guy?" Amerisa''s founder asked, turning to the second.


    "His name is Evan."


    "Evan? You mean the second player who got the SSS score in VRG?" The fourth asked in mild surprised.


    "Yes, That Evan... Game name: Solo-KIng, he practically live in VRG, that''s why no one knows him." She said.


    Amerisa''s founder study the man, and sighed: "Is he trustworthy?"


    "Don''t know yet... I just know he likes killing monsters, and challenging others." She answered.


    "Behind us!"


    The fifth founder and his pet turned around and blocked the attacks of ten soldiers.


    Whoosh!!!


    They only saw a flash, and the ten fell to the sea, dead.


    "Uh?"


    The founders turned their heads to the guy, and was stunned seeing blood on his sword.


    "When did he move? Valeria''s founder asked.


    ___


    Some miles from the group, Havoc, Shenras, Eins, Zwei, and Drei stood, observing the humans who were in a circle, surrounded by crack space.


    "The Ruler asked us to hold... He wants to see what this guy is capable of." Shenras said.


    The others silently nodded their heads.


    ___


    **Impressive, but it''s time we kill these humans, We won''t gain anything if Michael doesn''t show up.**


    The first Erinyes stretched her sword before her... The other two understood, and also stretched out their swords, placing it on the first''s blade.


    Their eyes instantly glowed red, and the first said:


    **Alectro, the unceasing.**


    The second added:


    **Megaera, the grudging.**


    And the last muttered:


    **Tisiphone, the vengeful destruction.**


    Their eyes glowed brightly, while the commander behind them quickly moved backward, creating distance from the three.


    **We are the Erinyes, Goddesses of vengeance, and death... Together we unite, to kill our common enemy.**


    The moment they finished, a powerful sonic wave burst out from them, throwing everyone meters away, including the founders and Evan... While the Nightmare Legion revealed themselves.


    A drone flew forward, and stopped one hundred meters from the battle... Recording everything.


    "....."


    Evan and the founders all turned their heads to the spot of the energy wave, only to see a single figure, her red eyes fixed on them... What caught their attention was the four wings behind the lady, with two horns and a tail.


    **Screech!!!!!**


    A dense amount of divinity burst out from her, shooting into the sky, instantly... Dark clouds covered the sky.


    **You Humans are weak... Summon your King or die.**


    She said, lowering her gaze to the six humans.


    "Hey! Red skin freak, I don''t have a King!"


    BOOM!!


    Evan shot forward, appeared in front of Erinyes, and smashed down with his sword.


    BOOOM!!!!


    His sword collided on a barrier.


    "Huh?"


    **Weak!**


    In a flash, Erinyes struck him with her tail, throwing him meter back.


    ''Fuck! I don''t know a 6-feet tall woman could hit that hard.'' He thought, after stabilizing himself.


    **Where is your King!** Erinyes yelled In rage.

 Chapter 477 You Are Not Worthy

    "Hey..."


    Evan walked towards Erinyes, using the air as his ground, his face dark.


    "I work alone, and I don''t answer to any fucking king... I''m my own king, and creator."


    A cold glint flashed in his eyes, and dark flames enveloped his sword.


    "Die!"


    Whoosh!


    He shot forward.


    **You are weak Human.**


    Erinyes gripped her sword, and moved, instantly appearing behind Evan.


    **Weak!**


    She swung her sword. Evan quickly turned around, and blocked the attack.


    BAM!!


    He flew tens of meters backward.


    BOOM!!


    Erinyes shot towards him, and delivered a punch to his face, throwing him more meters back.


    **DIE!!**


    She appeared in front of him, and sent a punch.


    BOOOOM!!!


    The collision was so huge, it created waves on the sea below.


    "You know."


    **...**


    Erinyes was stunned, seeing he caught her fist in his palm.


    "There''s only one player I dream of fighting, someone even the top players and guild Masters shows respect to... I want to defeat such a person... How can I think of defeating him if I can''t even deal with you!!"


    BOOOM!!


    A dense amount of divinity burst out from him, pushing Erinyes backward.


    "AHHHHHHHHH!!!"


    He yelled as energy wave surrounded his body, causing ripples on the sea, even though they were 500 meters in the air.


    The drone was busy, recording everything.


    ____


    [The Conquerors'' Guild Building.]


    "Hmm... Who is this guy?" Michael asked, relaxing in his seat.


    "Evan... Game name: Solo-King... He''s the second player to carry the SSS score in VRG, and now the top two in the demi-gods ranking board... And I think you''re the one he''s referring to." Commander Wang said.


    "I don''t know the Military pays attention to all these." Michael turned his head towards the commander.


    "We might be soldiers, but we are still Players, General Michael."


    Michael nodded, and turned to the man in the TV...


    "Between me and this guy, who do you think will win in a battle?" He asked.


    "General Michael, that isn''t a matchup, it''s an overkill... There''s no way he could touch your elders, let alone you."


    "Well... Only Jennifer, Erika, and Tyson can face him... Jennifer will defeat him, but I don''t know if Erika and Tyson can."


    "Michael, Don''t think about it, I''ll defeat him with one fist." Tyson said, and turned his head to the TV, and added in mild surprised:


    "Maybe two fists." He said.


    "Michael, the issue at hand is to stop those monsters, not about competing." Joker stated with a slight frown.


    "Yeah. Yeah...."


    Michael''s word trials off seeing something on the TV... He sharply turned to the commander.


    "Commander, ask them to move the drone to the triangle!"


    Hearing the urgency in his tone... The commander quickly tapped his AI bracelet, and after giving the command... The drone moved towards the triangle.


    What they saw next, stunned everyone in the room.


    "My goodness!" Niki exclaimed.


    "That''s a fucking True god!!" Jennifer stood up in shock, and turned to Michael: Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Micky?"


    "Don''t worry, already sent them assistance." Michael answered in a calm tone.


    ''I thought it was something serious, don''t know it was just a True God.''


    Just?


    ____


    [Back To The Battle.]


    With his roar, his blonde hair turned red, and with a Sonic boom, Evan shot towards Erinyes, and sent out his most powerful punch.


    BAM!!!!!!!


    Erinyes blocked the punch with her sword, but still moved backward from the collision.


    **This?**


    She looked up at Evan in shock.


    "How dare you look down on me??!!"


    Evan summoned his sword and shot towards her... He appeared in front of Erinyes, and thrust towards her head.


    "You die, now!!"


    Whoosh!!!


    Evan turned his head to the side, seeing a dark bolt of lightning moving towards him... Without hesitation, he abandoned his accurate attack, and with a twirl of his body he dodged the unknown attack.


    "Who?!"


    He flew some meters backward, and turned his head to the man in black robe, made from dark energies... The hood on his face, concealed everything... Leaving only two red eyes.


    ***I am surprised you dodged that.***


    The figure said, floating from the triangle, towards Erinyes.


    "Who are you?!?"


    Evan asked with killing instinct:


    Instead of answering, the man snapped his fingers, instantly: more than tens of thousands of space gateway appeared around them... Skeletons, undead, and vampires slowly walked out, their red eyes fixed on the Humans. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This?!"


    Evan and the founders were stunned.


    "But we killed all these soldiers!!" The fourth founder exclaimed.


    The figure moved his gaze on everyone present, and asked:


    ***Where is your Ruler?***


    "Again with the King, and Ruler!!"


    Evan yelled in rage, his eyes glowing.


    ***You are just a child, who thinks he''s a man... Get the Ruler, or you all perish.***


    "You fools never listened!! I''ll have to make you!!!"


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    He shot forward, and the moment he appeared in front of the dark figure, his body froze.


    "What is this?? Let me go!!!" He yelled.


    ***As I said, you''re still a Kid... Where is your Ruler?*** The figure asked again, staring at the struggling Evan.


    "I''ll kill you, I have a Divine-class weapon! The strongest weapon in the world!!"


    ***Yes, You have a Divine-class weapon, but don''t know how to use it to its potential... I won''t ask again --***


    "--Let him go!!"


    Before the founders could move, a force gripped them, holding each one of them down.


    ***Don''t interrupt me again... Last warning.***


    The man warned, and turned to Evan.


    ***You are goddess Iris''s successor, she gave you these powers, and also the weapon... You might have defeated a lot of our minions in your journeys, but that didn''t mean you can face us.***


    He waved his hand, instantly throwing the six and their pets meters backward.


    "This?! What realm are you on?!!" Evan yelled, after getting hold on his body.


    ***You are not worthy for me to answer your questions, now... Where is your Ruler?***


    He asked in a calm tone.


    "**I see you guys have grown wings, entering the Ruler''s world and acting all arrogant.**"


    The man and his soldiers all looked up, seeing Eins, Zwei, Drei, Shenras, Havoc, and Destroyers, who stood on Havoc''s shoulder descending from the clouds.


    ***.......***

 Chapter 478 What Just Happened?!

    "Who the hell are you guys?!"


    Evan yelled, staring at the six newcomers.


    "Quiet Kid." Havoc said, and turned his head to the man.


    "Thanatos, god of death, and necromancy... If you''re here to plead, I''ll tell you straight; the Ruler''s reply is No."


    Thanatos moved his gaze from Havoc to Eins, then Shenras:


    ***We know the Ruler is currently undefeatable... But that didn''t mean we''ll run with tails between our legs, like dogs, we also have dignity.***


    "That''s good, at least you have some... But that won''t help you here... The Ruler give one order. Retreat." Shenras said.


    "Who the hell is this Ruler?!!" Evan yelled from behind... Even the founders were confused.


    Thanatos stared at them for a second, and turned to Eins and Havoc:


    ***Where is he?***


    "*You aren''t worthy for the Lord to show you his face.*"


    Everyone turned their heads to the side, seeing Reaper, Azazel, Apate, Zelus, and Alien walking out from a vortex.


    ***.....***


    "*Leave, or die.*"


    Apate added, her gaze fixed on the surrounding soldiers.


    ***Hahaha!! Do you think I''m scared of that boy! Because I am calling him a Ruler doesn''t mean I respect him!! Today, we''ll see what he''s capable of, Atta--***


    Whoosh!!!


    Eins stopped behind Thanatos... Everyone froze in shock.


    "**Show respect when speaking about the Ruler.**"


    He said, blood flowing down his sword.


    ***How childish, thinking of killing the god of death itself!!***


    Thanatos said, standing in midair, 50 meters above the group.


    ***Attack my children!!***


    With his word, the whole undead, skeletons, and Vampires shot forward.


    Erinyes gestured to the nightmare legions to fall back... But the moment they flew towards the gates, a transparent barrier blocked them.


    Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    **What is this??** Erinyes asked in mild confusion. Slowly feeling the barrier before her.


    "**You refused to leave, so what made you think you can?**" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Destroyers shot into the sky, and transformed into its real form.


    "**GRRAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!**"


    With a roar, a dense amount of pressure dropped on the monsters, instantly shattering the skeletons.


    "What type of creature is this??" Evan asked in mild horror.


    "Fall back! This pressure is too strong!!"


    The second founder said, while the others nodded, and flew away... Evan gritted his teeth, and followed behind them.


    "**SCREECH!!!!!!!!**"


    "AHHHHH!!"


    The founders, Evan, and their pets instantly held their ears, and fell from the sky... Not only them, the whole monsters held their ears, including the Erinyes and Thanatos.... Only the walkers, lords, Destroyers and blades were left.


    Shenras snapped her fingers, creating a wall on the air, which caught the founders and Evan... She then lowered her head to the waters, seeing two sea creatures moving below its depth.


    ***Cetus, and Delphyne... I thought Delphyne is Eris''s pet... Why is it attacking us??*** Thanatos asked with gritted teeth.


    ***Unless.***


    His eyes widened in horror... Even the Nightmare Legions weren''t spared.


    Black armored Tentacles shot out from the sea, and wrapped around Thanatos and Erinyes... Holding them in place.


    "What abomination have such powers?!"


    Evan asked, he moved to the edge of the wall, and looked down at the sea... But saw nothing, only tentacles.


    "Now do you know the difference in strength... In presence of the Ruler, you''re just some pest, that can be crush at will." Havoc said in a calm tone.


    Whoosh!!!


    Cetus shot into the air, and swallowed more than a thousand vampires, and dived back in the sea.


    "Was that a Celestial-Class monster?" Amerisa''s founder asked in mild shock.


    "Whatever that was... Is stronger than a Mystical-class pet... But, what creature has these tentacles?" The second founder asked in horror.


    "Who is this Ruler? And why are these people calling this world his?" The fifth founder asked in confusion.


    "That Wolf with wings looks like Reaper, but Reaper has black fur, and feathery wings, not some dragon wings... And definitely not red fur."


    "Wait, Third Founder, you''re saying Michael is the Ruler?"


    Evan asked, turning to the founders.


    "Who else do you have in mind?" He asked back.


    Evan moved his gaze around, and sighed softly: "I don''t know, if only those guys aren''t wearing their helmets, we would have recognized someone." He said, staring at Azazel and the walkers.


    **What are you waiting for!! Attack!!** Erinyes yelled at the soldiers, but none of them could move under destroyers'' pressure... Which made her even more frustrated.


    ***So that''s why Eris escaped, he already recruited Delphyne in his soldiers.... Hehehe, now I know.***


    Eins walked towards him and placed his sword on Thanatos''s neck:


    "**You''re strong Thanatos, but with the tentacles wrapped around you... Your powers are sealed, so if I kill you now.**"


    Thanatos looked up at Eins, his red gaze fixed on him.


    ***Do you think I''m scared of death?!*** He asked.


    "How can the god of death be scared of death...?"


    Shenras walked towards him: "The Ruler doesn''t really need you, he just needs your soul... And I can help with that... A god''s flesh can be killed, but not the soul... Right?"


    ***What are you saying?!!*** Thanatos asked with a frown.


    "I''m saying, the soul can''t be killed, but it can be captured." She smirked.


    ***...!!***


    Thanatos was stunned.


    Shenras sighed, and looked down at sea: "Eris killed two of the Ruler''s Elders, and he promised to avenge these souls, so we''ll start with you and Erinyes." She moved her gaze to Erinyes.


    ***You can''t kill me!!*** Thanatos yelled.


    Whoosh!


    A cold breeze moved past the group, and Shenras froze for a moment... Something Thanatos noticed.


    After five seconds, the group got themselves back.


    "It seems you offended the Ruler... He just declared you dead."


    ***HEHEHE!! You can''t Kill me! I am unkillable!!!*** Thanatos yelled.


    "Not when we have this."


    Shenras gestured her hand to the side... Everyone, including Evan and the founders turned their heads to the distance, seeing a black, red and golden colored sword moving towards them.


    ***What??!***


    Whoosh!!!


    BAM!!!


    Everyone only saw a flash of light, and Thanatos''s head flew into the air... Before they knew it, the sword rotated for some seconds, and shot into the sky, disappearing from sight... Everyone watched as Thanatos''s body disintegrated into particles.


    After a whole 10 seconds, they finally got themselves, with only one question in their heads.


    "What Just Happened?!"

 Chapter 479 Send Your Weakest... I Mean Your Weakest

    Commander Wang, Joker, Amerisa''s President, the governor and elders all turned to Michael, staring at him like he was a demon from hell.


    Whoosh!!


    They all turned to the window, seeing Starvil flying inside... The red, black and golden sword entered the hall, and flew towards Michael, hovering before him.


    "You did good." Michael said in a calm tone.


    Everyone stared at the sword in mild confusion, and after some seconds, the sword bend, like giving a nod... Which stunned everyone.


    "....."


    "Did... Did that sword just responded?!" Joker was stunned.


    Starvil rotated for some seconds, and turned into a trail of light, and entered Michael.


    Couldn''t hold it in any longer... Commander Wang asked:


    "General Michael, is that still your legendary-class sword?"


    "Yes... The upgraded version." Michael stood up.


    "Ok, everyone... I''ll leave first, there are some things I need to take care of."


    "I am coming with you--"


    "--Not Love, stay with Mira and the others, I''ll be back for Borne''s and Dink''s funeral... Just get everything started."


    Erika nodded, and sat back down.


    Michael smiled at the group, and disappeared from the hall.


    _____


    [Back at the gates.]


    Erinyes stared at the tentacles wrapped around her then looked up at the figures before her... With a frown, she moved her gaze on the soldiers... Who stood frozen due to Delphyne''s shriek...


    ...Making the situation worst, her powers have been sealed off by the tentacles.


    **What are you waiting for? Just kill me!!** She yelled at them.


    Havoc moved his gaze on his group, and fixed it on Erinyes.


    "The Ruler will know what to do with you."


    The moment he said that, a feeling to worship appeared in everyone''s heart, and they subconsciously raised their heads above them, seeing a figure in black overcoat, with hands tucked away in his pockets, staring at them.


    "Is that?!" Evan was stunned.


    "Michael." Amerisa''s founder muttered in shock.


    "Does that mean Michael is the one they had been talking about? Michael is the Ruler?!"


    Not only the founders and Evan, the whole world was speechless... Watching everything from their TVs, phones, tablet, and any other devices, as long it has internal connection.


    "Hmm... Erinyes, what should I do with you?"


    Michael walked down, using the air as stairs.


    He stopped in front of her, and moved his gaze around the nightmare soldiers, Vampires and undead... "Thanks for these guys."


    He snapped his fingers, instantly dark flames enveloped the soldiers, instantly killing every single one of them.


    "Now, let''s reshape."


    Before Evan and the founders, ghostly figures appeared all over the place, and moment next: dark armors appeared on their bodies, turning them into Walkers.


    "And the trophy."


    He waved his hand couple of times, carefully summoning Thanatos''s soul...


    BOOOM!!


    Everyone''s eyes widened seeing the god of death, standing before Michael...


    "Good."


    Michael flicked his finger, and dark armors appeared on Thanatos''s body, cladding him in a black obsidian armor.


    "**Ruler!**"


    He bowed.


    Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    **This??**


    Erinyes was stunned, finally noticing she was the only one remaining.


    BAM!!


    Everyone looked up at the S-Rank gates, which started closing... And in less than two minutes, the five S-Rank gates disappeared from the sky, remaining the Bermuda triangle.


    Michael walked towards her and patted her shoulder, his eyes golden.


    "You''ll make a good walker."


    The way he said it made her trembled in fear.


    With that said, he walked past her, walking towards the triangle, still using the air like a staircase.


    Whooh!!


    Erinyes''s face turned paled as the tentacles tightened, and with a single movement, it shattered her into pieces... Dark flames enveloped the parts, and moment next... Three ladies stood behind Michael, all in obsidian armor.


    "Michael!!!"


    Michael stopped hearing his name, while the blades and lords instantly disappeared...


    Evan froze, seeing the blades on his neck... He slowly moved his gaze on the five individuals around him, their faces cold.


    The founders all took a step back. The Aura the five were emanating was frightening, even to them.


    "**How dare you refer to the Ruler by his name?!**" Eins spat out... His gaze cold.


    Evan gulped in, and turned his head to Michael:


    "My mistake... But what should I address him with?" He apologized.


    "What do you want?"


    Michael''s voice sounded, not even looking at Evan.


    ''So arrogant!''


    Evan thought, but said out loud:


    "I want to challenge you in a one Vs one battl--"


    "--I refuse."


    Michael cut him off... Although his tone was straight, he was still surprised by Evan''s courage... Even the founders and those watching were thinking If Evan was drunk.


    "Huh?! You refused?! Why?"


    "Because facing you is like an elephant stepping on an ant."


    "....."


    Evan was stunned, but he wasn''t giving up:


    "But you do know even though the Elephant step on the ant, the ant won''t lose its life... Not even a leg."


    Hearing Evan, Michael finally turned around to face the guy.


    "Big words, it''s just... You''re a lot weaker than an ant, so you won''t survive if I step on you." Michael said, his word exploding in Evan''s head.


    "You!! You''re just scared I''ll defeat you!!" He yelled.


    Michael nodded his head, and the lords and Blades removed their blades from Evan''s neck, and stepped backward.


    "Didn''t you see what just happened? What made you think you can defeat me?" Michael asked. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I didn''t see anything, Just a sword which cut off that man''s head... And tentacles from whatever creature in the sea... That''s all... You are the leader, but what if you''re hiding behind your army?"


    Michael raised an eyebrow: "Ok... Let''s do this, Defeat my weakest Commander, and I''ll see if you''re strong enough to face me."


    Evan scoffed:


    "You''re making excuses!" He yelled.


    Michael looked down at the sea, and casually waved his hand, instantly separating the whole waters into two.... Everyone turned paled, seeing even the seabed.


    "What do you think about that?" Michael asked, looking up at Evan.


    ''Did he just split a sea, measuring 10,000 miles with a casual wave of his hand?!'' Evan was horrified, but still said:


    "Ok, send your weakest... I mean your weakest."

 Chapter 480 You Have My Respect

    Michael chuckled and snapped his fingers.


    Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    Whooosh!!


    A vortex opened behind him, and the Chief Knight walked out... His cape moving with the wind.


    "*Master!*"


    He got down on one knee.


    [Note: They''re still in the air.]


    ''Technically, This guy is among my strongest, but if Evan tried and maybe touch him, I''ll recognize him.'' Michael thought, and said to the chief knight:


    "Show him why you''re a commander, but don''t kill him."


    The Chief raised his head to Evan... And slowly stood up.


    Michael snapped his fingers, instantly creating an arena on the air, with them inside.


    The founders moved their stunned, and awesome gazes around the arena.


    "Did he create this with just a snap of his fingers?" The fifth founder asked, still in shock.


    Amerisa''s founder turned to Michael, who sat on a throne, with his lords and blades behind him:


    ''How powerful are you Supreme?'' He thought.


    "You guys do know the triangle is still below us, right?" The second founder said.


    "Don''t worry about that, with Michael here... Nothing can go wrong." Another said.


    The second slowly nodded her head, and called back her pets... The others nodded, and sent their pets back.


    _


    "A arena?"


    Evan was confused, he moved his gaze around, and fixed it on Michael... Who was on a golden throne.


    "What is this?"


    "You asked for a challenge, now you have it... Start... And Knight... Make this quick, we don''t have time." Michael said in a calm tone.


    The chief knight nodded, and stretched forth his hand... Moment next; a black broadsword appeared.


    "Ok Then."


    Evan summoned his Divine-class sword, and brought out a speed and defense card... And instantly tore it, the energies entering his body.


    "Is that allowed?" The second founder asked, a frown on her face.


    "Michael didn''t mention any rule." Amerisa''s founder replied.


    "Ahah!!!"


    BOOM!!


    With the help of the cards temporal boost, Evan shot forward, and slashed his sword.


    Whoosh!!!


    He landed behind the chief, and looked up at Michael:


    "So weak!!" He yelled, while Michael grinned at him.


    "*Fool... Thinking such attack can kill a walker will only lead to your defeat.*"


    "Huh?"


    Evan shapely turned around, only to see the chief Knight, still backing him... His sword pointing at the ground.


    "That?! That attack should have killed you!" Evan said, staring at the knight in shock.


    The chief knight slowly turned around to face the human.


    "*You already made your move, now it''s my turn.*"


    BOOM!


    Before Evan could react, the chief Knight appeared in front of him, and slashed with his sword.


    "This!!"


    He raised his sword, and blocked the blade which was only a foot from him.


    BAM!!!!!!


    The collision threw him to the other side of the arena... His back smashing into the wall.


    Everyone was stunned, even those watching with the help of the drone were flabbergasted.


    "No!!"


    Evan jumped out from the wall he smashed into, and smirked at the knight:


    "Good!! Let''s have some fun!!"


    BOOOM!


    Energy wave burst out from him, pushing all the debris and tiny stones away... The energy ripples all over the arena, as his blonde hair turned red... His blue eyes also turned red, and a silver armor appeared on his body.


    "I was saving this for your master, but I''ll have to test it on you!"


    With a flash, Evan disappeared, literally... The knight moved his gaze around, and simply leaped backward, dodging Evan''s attack.


    ''What?! I''m moving between space, how the hell can he see my attack and even dodged it?'' He gritted his teeth.


    ''No worries, he was just lucky... But it won''t happen again.''


    He thought and shot towards the chief knight, who just steadily landed on the ground.


    "DIE"


    Everyone heard Evan''s voice, but were unable to see him... Well, not everyone.


    "Finish this."


    Michael said, his tone as calm as ever.


    The knight braced himself, and with a flash... A huge explosion occurred on the arena, smoke rising into the air.


    "What happened?" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The founders and viewers watched in anticipation, they had all forgotten about the gates, and were now focused on the battle.


    The smoke and dust slowly dispersed, revealing Evan... Who knelt on the ground, his armor cracked, tore opened in front of his chest.


    ''If it was a little deeper, I would be dead by now.'' He thought, looking down at his sword.


    Michael observed the Chief Knight, seeing a part of his armor merging together.


    "Hmmm..."


    He stood up, and flew towards Evan.


    "You did good."


    Evan withdrew his armor, stood up and turned around to Michael.


    "After spending years In VRG, training to be the best player, I heard that a player, who is just a Bronze medal took the highest score in VRG. Something I''d been working years to acquire... You took it from me... Not only one but thrice. I worked hard, and finally encountered a goddess; who gave me my sword, and also an opportunity which helped me entered the Half-immortal realm... I even got the SSS score... With everything settled, I thought I could come back and challenge you, to show you I''m the best... But instead."


    He sighed deeply:


    "I encountered a monster."


    Michael tilted his head to the side:


    "For how long have you been inside VRG?"


    "Five years."


    "And, how old are you?"


    "27."


    Michael nodded, and tap Evan''s shoulder:


    "I don''t know if I have ever said this to anyone, but I''m saying it to you."


    He smiled:


    "You have my respect."


    With that said, he turned around and walked away... His soldiers following him, leaving a stunned Evan behind.


    "Supreme!"


    Michael stopped and looked at him over his shoulder:


    "Can I join your guild?" He asked.


    "You know my Vice, speak to her."


    Michael answered, removed the Arena, and flew towards the Triangle, with Havoc and the rest following behind.


    Everyone watched as Michael entered with his people, and the triangle closed shut... And vanished... That was when the whole sea joined back together.


    Evan stared at the direction for a long time, and sighed softly:


    ''You now have my respect, Michael.'' He said inwardly.

 Chapter 481 Battle In Hell 1

    Joker, command Wang, The President, and governor all turned to Erika and Jennifer.


    "Who is Michael?" The governor asked.


    "Yes, why is he referred to as "Ruler"?" Joker added.


    "He now even has lords and what did he call those one... Blades." Commander Wang muttered.


    Jennifer, and Erika sighed, while Erika turned to Jennifer... She was more knowledgeable about these types of things.


    Jennifer nodded, and opened her mouth:


    "As you all know, Michael is above the Sovereign medal... He is now a Primordial sage... A power far higher than any realm... I mean rank. In the whole universe, he is referred to as Ruler, because Micky is now a King... The King of the Abyssal, and those guys you saw, are his Lords."


    "A King, does that mean he has an army?" Commander Wang asked, his tone filled urgency.


    "Yes... I don''t know the strength of his army, but I know they past a Million."


    The number not only surprised the four, but the elders were also stunned.


    "What is an Abyssal?" Mira asked.


    "The Abyssal is Anything infinite, immeasurable, or profound¡­ Just like your brother''s powers." Instead of Jennifer, Erika answered.


    "Oh."


    Mira slowly nodded her head.


    "Ok... Last Question... Why did Michael entered that gateway?" Joker asked in mild confusion.


    "To kill some bastards." Tyson answered.


    "Forget all these... Commander Wang, you can tell the people they''re safe... The gates have been closed..." Erika stood up:


    "Conquerors, we need to prepare for a funeral."


    ____


    [11th Realm.]


    Whoosh!!!


    Nemesis and Moros appeared in a green opened Field, with a huge tree standing before them.


    "Those bastards!! They tried to kill us! And Eris did nothing! Instead, she joined them!!" Moros yelled in rage.


    "Calm down brother... At least we''re safe."


    "Yes, but what about Eris! Without mother and father, no one will save her from Michael''s anger!"


    "True, she chose her fate... There''s nothing we can do."


    The two looked up, seeing Erebus and Nyx descending towards them.


    "Mother, Father."


    Nemesis said with a smile.


    The two landed, and turned their heads to Moros.


    Moros was filled with countless emotions, he had done a lot of things, bad and horrible things... Getting his parents'' forgiven will be the best thing that''ll ever happen to him... But at the moment, he doesn''t even know how to start.


    Moros removed his helmet, revealing long golden hair and eyes... He took a deep breath, and before he could utter a word... Nyx spoke.


    "How are you doing, Son?"


    ''Son?''


    Moros was stunned.


    "Yes, you are my son... And you''ll remain my son."


    Nyx walked towards him, and placed her hand on his right cheek:


    "I miss you so much."


    Moros closed his eyes, and enjoyed the sensation of his mother''s hand... He had missed this for far too long. Due to his anger he chose the other side, even amidst his mother''s pleads and tears... He still followed Eris. But now...


    He opened his eyes, and held her hand on his cheek.


    "I am so sorry Mum... I caused you so much pain in the past, will you ever forgive me?"


    "Shhh... I forgave you the moment you decided to change... Now, give your mother a hug."


    Moros was still shocked by her smooth and calm tone... He knew his mother, she doesn''t give shit, mess with her... You die, but now.


    He sighed softly, and hugged her.


    Nemesis and Erebus stood at a side, watching the two... A smile could be seen on Nemesis''s face, but Erebus''s was plain blank.


    "Come on, Dad... Your son is back, shouldn''t you be happy?" Nemesis whispered.


    "He''s only here because a Sage was on their tail... If it was another occasion, you won''t see him here."


    "So, at least he had changed."


    "At least...? What if he''s just pretending, and later turn against us?" Erebus asked straightly.


    "That will not--"


    "--Father."


    Nemesis stopped, and turned to Moros, who separated from the hug, and walked towards them.


    They watched as he dropped to his knees, and bowed, making sure his head touched the ground.


    "I am so sorry father, for everything I have done... Please forgive me. I''ll never betray you, or your trust ever again."


    Erebus stared at him for some seconds and looked up at his wife... Nyx slowly nodded her head, she could read someone''s heart... And know their deepest desires, and Moros was truly regretful, and sincerely asking for forgiveness... That was the reason she accepted, because she knew he was truthful...


    ...But Erebus wasn''t going with it... He knew his wife''s powers, but sometimes, hearts can be misleading... He looked down at Moros.


    "You have done a lot of things... You not only helped those fools attack Tartarus, you also helped them take down more than two realms, killing Billions of souls... If that wasn''t enough, you still attacked and destroyed countless territories, especially Tartar... I mean Michael''s territories... You have so much blood on your hands that can turn the river of time red... If you really need my forgiveness, you''ll have to earn it with your actions."


    Moros looked up at his father, not at all surprised... He could only nod his head:


    "I understand, Father... I won''t betray your trust, and this opportunity you gave me to revived myself."


    Erebus just nodded at him, and flew into the air.


    Moros knelt there and watched his father fly away without even looking back at him.


    ''I promised, I will get your trust again.''


    "Don''t worry dear, your father might be harsh, but he loves you all." Nyx said with a smile.


    "Mum, can you please stop reading my thoughts."


    Moros stood up with a small smile on his face.


    "Where are my brothers and sisters?" He asked.


    "Well... They''re currently at the border of this realm with the other young gods, trying to hold back yours and Hades''s forces." Nyx said, studying her son''s expression. Experience new stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Then it''s time to make things right, My tentacles soldiers should be fighting the enemy not my family."


    Moros smiled at his mother, and shot into the sky... Nemesis nodded at Nyx, and also followed.


    __


    [On the way to the border.]


    "You have been helping Mum and Dad all along?" Moros asked, turning his head to his younger sister.


    "Yes... My mission was to know their plan, and also try to convince you two." Nemesis answered, and turned her head to Moros.


    "I did all that for our family."


    "I understand, thank you." Moros said.


    ____________


    [Underworld.]


    ***Is everything set?***


    Hades asked, he was currently standing in front of the castle... Staring at the red sky.


    ***Yes... Everything is set, Michael will be coming to his doom.*** Hecate said, her long white hair moving like it was alive.


    ***Good.***


    Hades lowered his gaze to the hundreds of thousands of dead soldiers, Nightmare Legions, Hellions, and skeletons before them.


    ***Do you think we can defeat Michael and his forces?***


    Phobos, the god of fear, and one of Ares Sons, who had been called back from war, asked... His red armor emanating a powerful aura.


    ***As we already told you, Michael is now a Sage... We are simply buying time... In two days time... Typhon will be out. Michael might take over this realm, but we''ll take it back with Typhon''s help.*** Poseidon said.


    ***But Michael and Lord Typhon are now in the same realm... What if--***


    ***--Don''t ever add that word "What if" or else.***


    Echidna walked out from the castle, her face dark.


    ***I didn''t mean to offend, Queen Echidna... I''m just stating a probability.***


    ***Don''t state such probability! Michael might be Powerful, but my Love can still defeat him.***


    Phobos stared at her for some seconds, and nodded, not saying anything.


    BOOOM!!!!


    The gods and their soldiers all raised their heads to the red sky, seeing more than a thousand vortexes appearing... A dense amount of Abyssal energy instantly flowed out, turning the red sky black, cladding the world into darkness.


    ***.....***


    Everyone was stunned. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***When did Michael mastered darkness to this level?!!*** Poseidon asked in mild horror.


    ***This isn''t Michael''s doing.*** Gaea walked out from the castle, standing in-between Hades and Poseidon.


    The gods looked at one another in surprised, and shocked.


    ***Ashyn!*** Hades muttered.


    ***But I thought he is dead?!*** Persephone, the wife of Hades asked, standing be the door.


    ***Yes, he is dead... But he gave his powers to someone.***


    "GRRRRAAAAAA!!!!!!!!"


    A terrifying roar sounded from within the biggest Vortex, and before everyone... A Huge three-headed dragon, measuring 1,000 meters tall, flew out.


    ***Drakon, in Lord Ashyn''s dragon transformation!***


    The gods took a step back in shock.


    "GRRRRRAAAAAAAA!!!!!"


    "GRRRAAA!!!"


    They heard two more roads, which confused them more... They watched as Destroyers, which was half the size of Drakon flew out... Then followed by Reaper, in his golden dragon transformation.


    ***What is this?! Is Michael Planning on destroying these world?? Bringing the Lernaean Hydra and Drakons'' Emperor along!!!*** Hacate was horrified.


    ***When did this boy recruit these powerful figures in his army?!*** Poseidon asked.


    Gaea turned her head to Persephone and Sword saint... She nodded, and the two walked back inside the castle.


    BOOOM!!!


    Everyone looked up at the Vortexes, and froze in shock.


    ***We can''t win.***


    Phobos muttered.

 Chapter 482 Battle In Hell 2

    Hades, the gods and soldiers watched the millions of Abyss Walkers flying out from the vortexes... Their faces filled with shock, and surprised.


    BAM!!


    Drakon, Reaper, and Destroyers landed on the ground, some of the walkers landing before, beside and behind them, while those with wings hovered in the night sky.


    Phobos moved his gaze on the walkers, especially the armored Dragons, and griffins.


    ***I told you, we can''t win.*** He said.


    ***Shut up!***


    Echidna spat out, her gaze fixed on Drakon.


    Whoosh!!!!


    Havoc, Shenras, Eins, Zwei, Drei, Vier, Thanatos, Campe, Apate, Azazel and Erinyes appeared in front of the soldiers.


    ***He took Thanatos and Erinyes?!*** Deimos was stunned.


    ***Where is Michael?***


    Poseidon asked, moving his gaze on the soldiers before them... Who stood 200 yards from the castle.


    BOOOM!!


    A golden lightning tore opened the sky, and smashed into the ground... Right in front of the walkers, rising dust and smoke into the air.


    "**My first world to conquer... Can''t wait.**"


    Everyone heard Michael''s voice from the spot the lightning struck... And after the dust dispersed, Michael dusted his shoulders.


    "**But first...**"


    His golden gaze moved around the place, and settled on the gods standing in front of the gate-less castle...


    "**Where is Eris?**" He asked.


    Even though there was a 200 yards gap between them, the two forces could still clearly hear each other.


    ***Michael... Don''t think because you''re now a Sage, you''re above everyone else.***


    "**Stop all these nonsense and answer my question.**" Michael said in mild annoyance.


    Upon hearing Michael''s rude interruption, Gaea was taken aback. . No one have ever dare spoke to her with such disrespect, but now...


    She took a deep breath, and said:


    ***We know you''re coming, so we prepared a gift.***


    Gaea pointed her finger to the top of the castle... Michael, his lords and blades looked up, and a frown appeared on their faces.


    High above the castle, Eris was tied on a metallic head of an unknown monster... She was struggling, which means these guys tied her forcibly.


    "Ok..."


    Michael calmed down a little, and lowered his gaze to the group before him.


    "I don''t know any of you, or anything about your relationship, but isn''t she among your group?" He asked


    ***She was... But we don''t trust her anyone... This is what we are going to do. We will give you Eris, and you''ll retreat with your forces.*** Hades muttered, a please smile on his face...


    ...They knew Michael''s mission was to get Eris, so giving up Eris will surely save them, right?


    Michael tilted his head to the side:


    "Yes, I want Eris... But now, after seeing this world, and feeling the dense amount of energy here... I want it too."


    ***How dare you?!! Shouldn''t you be happy we''re handing her to you?!!*** Hades yelled in rage, not expecting Michael to have eyes on his world.


    "No matter what you said or do, I can still take her." Michael said in a calm tone.


    **You''re too arrogant... We weren''t planning on using this, Because we thought we could settle this peacefully... But you leave us with no other choice!***


    Gaea raised her head to the top... ***activate It!!!***


    She yelled.


    Sword saint and Persephone, who stood on the rooftop, nodded their heads, and pushed a gemstone into a golden box.


    Moment next:


    ***AHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!***


    Eris screamed in pain, as her energies flow into the monster, after some seconds, the eyes started glowing.


    Michael looked at the red eyes with a slight frown, and lowered his head to Gaea:


    "What next?"


    ***Fufufufu... Eris is the goddess of Chaos, and this monster takes her aspect, and targeted it on the enemy... And we have only one enemy here.***


    With her word, the metallic monster''s frozen mouth suddenly opened wide... A powerful plasma blast started charging inside.


    ***Michael!! Today... You''ll die!! There''s no way you could escape from Chao--***


    BOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!


    The gods all froze in shock... What they saw next was debris falling down from the top... Smashing heavily before them.


    ***This??***


    They looked up at Michael, who calmly lowered his hand.


    ***Did he destroy the metallic head with one attack?*** Echidna asked in mild shock.


    ***That shouldn''t be possible, you''ll first have to destroy the whole five barriers, before reaching it...!*** Hecate said in mild confusion.


    ***That means, he...***


    The group stared at Michael like he was a demon from the abyss... A Sage was truly terrifying.


    Michael looked up at Eris, who stood above the sky... She quickly removed the ropes on her body, and without hesitation, disappeared.


    "You can run... But can''t hide." Michael smirked, and raised in hand into the air.


    "Kill them all."


    With a drop of his hand, the whole millions of walkers shot forward, running and flying towards the castle...


    ***This... Attack!!***


    Hades yelled.


    Cerberus, Nemean Lion, Nightmare Legions, Hellions, dead soldiers and skeletons shot forward.


    Michael shot into the air, and stood with folded arms, watching as the two forces clashed into a brawl... His soldiers instantly gaining the upper hand.


    Michael moved his gaze to the gods, seeing them falling back, entering the castle... He raised an eyebrow, and flew towards the black castle.


    ***Eris escaped! We need to get out of here.*** Gaea said walking in long stride.


    ***What about the soldiers?*** Deimos asked in mild confusion.


    ***They''re just cannon fodders, and besides... The rest are waiting for us in the location.***


    Hades said, and opened an iron door... The group walked inside, and closed the door behind them.


    At that moment, Michael entered the hall... He moved his gaze on the throne, then at the seats around. His expression calm as he walked deeper into the hall.


    Whoosh!!


    An arrow moved towards him, and the moment it got three feet... It struck an invisible barrier, instantly turning into dust.


    Michael looked over his shoulder, seeing a creature, who was a half human and half horse.


    "Hmm... A Centaur..."


    He turned back to the throne: "Never thought I''ll meet one in person."


    The man frowned, Michael was just too calm... Not even taking him as a threat.


    "I''m confused, can you explain things to me?" Michael asked, still not looking at the hybrid.


    ***What?!***


    The Centaur asked in mild confusion, his grip on his bow tightening.


    "Your leaders ran away... Then why are you guys still here? To buy time? Even though you know it''ll cost you your life. Is this loyalty or what?"


    ***We have one dream... See the downfall of all the creations!!*** Centaur yelled.


    "Downfall of all the creations? You do know my friends and family are among these creations, right?"


    ***So?! It''s for the greater good!!***


    "And how is that?"


    Michael finally turned around to face the three meters tall Centaur.


    ***Your kind destroys the world, and caused death and destruction! By getting rid of you... We''re saving it.***


    Michael thought about the man''s world and sighed:


    "That was all in the past. AI changed all that, now, we only focused on lifetime... I know we at-times, fight, kill and even damage the planet, but that doesn''t mean we''ll face extinction. Everything you said about humans and others races are true, but have you ever sit down and think like a human?"


    The Centaur was silent, not saying anything.


    Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "No one is perfect, we''re Just doing with what we have... And we don''t have much, not like you guys... You''re gods, born with endless potential and Powers... But humans, without any third-party intervention, we won''t get even a low trash skill, or energy... We tried to manage the world and powers given to us, but you guys jumped out from nowhere, and make a claim." His eyes turned golden, while the Centaur took two steps backward in fear.


    "I promised the universe today... I won''t rest still all these bastards are taken care of... Give up that stupid idea, or die? These will be your only option."


    He studied the Centaur:


    "What do you choose?"


    The Centaur was lost for some seconds, not knowing what to say or do... He moved his gaze to a door, and turned his head back to Michael.


    ***Sorry, I stick with my oath!!***


    "And I thought you''re smart."


    Michael turned around and walked towards the door... Seeing his action, the Centaur quickly shot forward... But found out he couldn''t move...


    ...With confusion, he looked down, only to see his shadow holding his legs in place.


    "You know, I was going to spare you... But you chose death, and there''s nothing I can do."


    Michael said, and the moment he got to the door, the shadow grew, and enveloped the Centaur... Moment next;


    Crack!


    BAM!!


    He wasn''t given a chance to scream, as the shadows tore him apart.


    Michael snapped his fingers, and the door turned into dust.


    He slowly entered the ancient looking room, with nothing but a red round table on the ground... The walls were plain black, and a single candle stood in the circle.


    Noticing the room was empty, Michael asked:


    "Where are they?"


    {Scanning Rune.}


    {Information gotten.}


    {Name: Teleportation Rune... Location: Gods'' Realm.}


    "Hmm... I think Typhon is sealed in the gods'' realm... It''s time to visit the realm, after I settled everything here."


    He lightly stomped his foot on the ground, and the rune shattered into particles... He turned around and walked out from the room... As he walked towards the door, cracks started appearing on the walls of the castle, increasing in size with every step he took. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Next, Eris."


    He said walking out from the castle.

 Chapter 483 Arion Is A Horse?!

    Michael stopped, and moved his gaze on the battlefield...


    {Walkers have been destroyed.}


    {Number of walkers: 145,998.}


    Michael''s eyes widened in shock, seeing the high amount of walkers destroyed.


    He turned his head to Cerberus and the Nemean Lion, who were busy shattering the walkers Into smokes.


    "This is interesting."


    He smiled:


    "Hey!!"


    The two five meters tall Celestial-Class monsters turned to Michael.


    ***GRRAAAAA!!!***


    Cerberus let out a fearsome roar, and shot forward... Charging towards Michael with an unbelievable speed.


    It appeared in front of Michael, jaws wide opened, claws stretched forth.


    "So foolish."


    Michael shook his head in boredom, and casually waved his hand... A force struck Cerberus, throwing the three-headed dog to the side.


    "If it''s in the past, I would be scared of you."


    Michael turned around to the dog, who shakily stood up from the ground.


    "But now..."


    ***GRRAAAAA!!***


    He looked over his shoulder at the Nemean Lion... Who had gotten dangerously close to him.


    "You guys never learned."


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Countless wind blades moved behind Michael. Moment next, body parts fell on the ground, right beneath his feet... The invincible Nemean Lion was cut Into pieces by an opponent who didn''t even move a muscle.


    **...!!!**


    *.....*


    "...."


    ***.....***


    Everyone was stunned, even Cerberus was stunned by the way Nemean Lion met its end.


    ***GRRAAAAAA!!!***


    With pure rage, it let out a powerful roar. Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire


    {Opponent have used a skill: Rage.}


    {All opponent''s stats got a 100% boost.}


    Michael simply nodded his head, his gaze on Cerberus.


    ***Our mother asked us to hold you here... You will pay for killing my brother!!***


    It let out another roar, and lunged towards Michael.


    BAM!!


    A force grabbed Cerberus, holding it on midair.


    Michael walked towards the huge fearsome dog, and tap the middle-head''s nose.


    "You are kind of cute... With your rage and everything."


    He flicked his fingers, and Cerberus flew towards the already cracked castle, and collided on it... Instantly, the whole Castle crumbled to the ground.


    The huge commotion drew the whole battlefield attention, causing the battle to come to a halt.


    Michael simply turned around to the soldiers, both foes and allies, staring at him.


    "You called this your commander? Or what should I call it?"


    With a thought, a force gripped the half-conscious Cerberus, and carried it to Michael.


    "Answer me!!" He yelled, while the soldiers took a step back.


    "No answer?"


    Michael sighed, and before everyone... Cerberus burst into flesh and blood... Splashing on the ground.


    "No matter what happens... I''ll crush your fighting spirit, and show you your rightful place before me!!"


    He yelled, as dense amount of divinity burst out from him, instantly forcing the whole enemy''s soldiers to their knees.


    "Rise."


    BOOOM!!


    Two pillars of light shot out from Cerberus and Nemean Lion, into the sky. Before everyone... Michael turned the two into walkers.


    ***Ruler***


    The two bowed, while the soldiers watched in pure terror... All knelt there, paled, and lost.


    Michael moved his gaze on the soldiers, and gave one order:


    "Kill."


    With his word, the walkers moved, attacking the still stunned soldiers.


    Michael moved his gaze on the ground and sighed deeply:


    "Let''s see if those guys succeeded."


    He turned to Drakon, "Take charge here."


    With that said, he disappeared.


    ________


    [Unknown Location.]


    Eris appeared in a small hut, which sat deep in a green forest.


    She moved her gaze around the old looking furniture, and heaved a deep sigh.


    ***What should I do? I can''t go back to those fools! They''ll just hand me over to that Supreme, just to save themselves!***


    She sat down on a chair, and rested her hands on the table... These two furniture were the only things in the hut.


    ***Or should I go back to... No! They won''t accept me... Not now, not ever... Even if I go back, there''s no guarantee Supreme will listen to them!***


    She growled in frustration:


    ***How could I have made such a big mistake?! How would I have known he would enter the sage realm?!!***


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Eris instantly got on guard, she stood up and summoned her sword, her gaze fixed on the wooden door.


    ''***What is this?! No one knows about this place! Even the forest of enlightenment is well hidden... If by chance they discovered the forest, they won''t be able to find the hut, because it''s concealed... But with all these, who is knocking.***''


    She thought, a little fearful.


    "**The longer you take to answer, the more angry I become.**"


    A smooth voice sounded, while Eris frowned slightly:


    ''***That''s not Supreme''s voice, but... What if he changed his voice?***''


    She wasn''t going to open the door, Instead, her eyes were calculating her success rate, escaping from the person at the other side.


    "**Ok then.**"


    Before Eris could think of anything, the door exploded, flying towards her... She quickly bent down, successfully dodging the door which smashed at the other side of the hut.


    ***This...?! That is a artifact, how could you...***


    She turned to the intruder and was stunned seeing they were two young girls.


    Eris instantly turned paled, she moved a couple of steps backwards, staring at the two girls.


    ***Second and third Blades?!***


    The two moved their gazes around the room, and turned to Eris.


    "**Eris.. please, have your seat.**"


    Zwei said in a calm tone... Her black armor releasing an extraordinary pressure on the room.


    Eris didn''t move a muscle, just staring at them.


    Zwei sighed softly, walked towards the chair and sat down.


    "**Ok, as you love to stand so much, stand there and listened.**"


    Eris raised an eyebrow, she moved her gaze to the entrance, not seeing anyone.


    "**You wondering if there are soldiers outside? Or if the Ruler is out there, waiting for you to escape?**" Drei asked with a smirk.


    ***What do you want?!***


    Eris asked, while the two frowned slightly:


    "**You caused the death of two of the Ruler''s elders, and you dare asked us that?!**"


    Zwei calmed herself, and asked again:


    "**What is your motivation? In a simpler way, why did you join Hades and his group?**"


    ***My Motivation? You want to know my motivation? Why I''m against the realms?***


    "Yes..."


    Eris, and the two girls turned their heads to the door, seeing Michael calmly walking inside. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "**Ruler!**"


    The two quickly bowed their heads... While Zwei stood up, and gestured for Michael to sit.


    "**Ruler?**"


    Michael nodded at her, and sat down, staring at Eris, whose face was pure white.


    "Come on, speak."


    Eris study her surroundings, and fixed her gaze on Michael.


    ***You really want to know?***


    "Stop asking questions, and answer."


    Michael said with a bored expression.


    ***I know you really want to kill me, but instead you want to know my reasons for doing it... It seems I misjudged your character.***


    Eris sighed softly:


    ***The Humans, and other races have--***


    "--Yeah, ruin and destroy the world, and you want to permanently removed us, Yes I know." Michael cut her off.


    ***That... That''s not my reason.***


    "Oh?"


    She got his attention now.


    "Go on." Michael urged.


    ***You know, Arion?***


    Michael just stared at her, without saying anything.


    ***Arion was my beloved, and you humans killed him!!!!***


    "Hmm... I''ll say, a hundred to a thousand humans could kill this Arion. And with your character, they''re all dead... So why would you focus your anger on the entire human race in 10 realms?!" Michael asked.


    ***Why shouldn''t I?! My anger is really targeted at the Supreme Queen!! But she''s too Powerful! So I had to focus it on someone else, and that''s the humans!!*** She yelled.


    "Hmph!"


    Michael snorted in disdain.


    "So killing millions isn''t enough to avanged Arion??"


    ***It''s not!! I don''t want to kill millions, I want to wipe them out, without leaving even a child!!***


    "So you''re still holding on to your anger?" Michael asked in a calm tone.


    ***Let me ask you something.*** Eris stared straight at his eyes:


    ***If the humans joined force and killed Mira, Erika, or Jennifer?! How far will you go for revenge?!***


    Michael''s eyes dimmed for a second.


    "I would have massacre the ones who killed them, not wipe out the whole human race!"


    ***That''s easy for you to say because you''re a human!! Their blood flows in your veins!***


    She yelled at him.


    "Do you think Arion will be satisfy after you cover the world in blood?!"


    ***Yes!!***


    Michael looked at the two standing behind him.


    "Do you know who is this, Arion?"


    Zwei bowed her head:


    "**Yes, Ruler... Arion is the white winged immortal horse... He was the fastest horse in the world, and Eris was the one who raised him with the help of some of her siblings and... There are a lot of legends about Arion, and some even referred to him as the king of all horses.**" She said.


    ***Yes!! Arion was my love!! And I promised him that his death can only be met after I wipe out the human race!!*** Eris yelled at them... Her cold gaze fixed on Michael.


    "Wait!"


    Michael stood up, his face filled with surprise.


    "Arion is a horse?!" He yelled in mild disbelief.

 Chapter 484 Catacombs: Funeral

    ***Yes, and I loved him, just like you love your family!!*** She yelled.


    Michael stared at her for some seconds, and sighed softly:


    "That didn''t mean you can wipe out the entire human race... I know you felt pain, rage, confusion and even regret, but killing Millions isn''t the way to go!" Michael said.


    ***Why are you telling me all this?! Don''t you want to kill me and have your revenge?*** Eris asked with a frown.


    "No.... I don''t want to kill you."


    ***Huh?***


    "**...**"


    Eris and the two blades were stunned, not expecting Michael''s answer.


    "Remember my warning, Eris?" He asked, his eyes fixed on her.


    ***Warning?***


    "I told you what would happen if you hurt my family."


    Michael sat back down... Staring at Eris.


    "I warned you... If you ever hurt my family, I''ll make you beg me to kill you... But, I think that punishment is too light."


    ***Light?***


    "Yes... I don''t want to just torture you... I want to make sure, you never see the sunlight again."


    Eris blinked for a couple of seconds, and instantly burst out laughing, her crazed laughter reverberating all over the hut, causing the blades to looked at one another in confusion.


    ***I promised Arion, and I''m not breaking my promise!!*** She yelled... Moment next:


    A dense amount of red energy burst out from her... instantly obliterating the whole hut.


    Michael calmly sat on his chair, with the two behind him, not bothered by her rage.


    BOOOOM!!


    The three looked up at the 60 feet tall red goddess spirit, which appeared behind Eris.


    ***Supreme!! Michael!! Whatever you''re called!! I''ll show you the true powers of chaos!!!***


    BOOOOM!!


    Michael looked up at the red clouds, and frowned:


    ''This skill? It''s the same Nemesis used against those kidnappers.''


    He studied Eris for a moment, and asked:


    "Do you know Nemesis?!"


    ***How dare you mention my sister''s name?!!***


    Eris raised her hand into the sky... Red lightning cracks with energy, and dropped on the three.


    "Sister...? So you''re Nemesis''s sister and Erebus''s daughter... Wow, I''m surprised."


    He pointed a finger to the lightning, moving towards them.


    "[Void destruction finger.]"


    Whoosh!!


    A bolt of darkness shot out from his fingers, instantly shattering the lightning, and kept on moving upwards.


    The moment Michael''s attack touched the sky, the red clouds instantly cleared...


    ***This??***


    Eris looked up at the sun and was dumbfounded.


    "You really think that can stop me?"


    Michael stood up, raised his finger to eye-length, and before Eris, he started drawing a rune on the air.


    ***What are you doing?!***


    Eris instantly turned paled, seeing the rune Michael was currently drawing.


    ***No way! Impossible! How can you create that?!!***


    "Well... The Titan Ophion''s, Thanatos''s, Apate''s, and my walkers'' memories surely came in handy... There''s nothing in the 11 realms that I don''t know about, even Typhon''s prison."


    Michael grinned at her.


    ***I won''t let you complete it!!***


    She raised her sword over her head, tightly gripping the handle with both her hands.


    ***[Chaos Retribution]!***


    The huge goddess spirit summoned her sword, and also raised it over her head.


    ***DIE!!!!!***


    She dropped her sword in a downward slash, and simultaneously; the goddess dropped hers.


    Whoosh!!!


    Michael sighed deeply:


    "You''re always late."


    He opened his palm, and placed it on the finished rune... Instantly setting Eris as the target.


    Whizzed!!


    With blinding speed, the rune moved, and smashed into Eris, right on her chest.


    Pifff!!


    Eris spurted out a mouthful of blood, and flew backward... Her goddess and attack instantly disappeared.


    BOOM!


    She smashed Into the ground, creating a miniature crater.


    She lied on the ground, staring at the sky in both shock and disbelief.


    ''***So this is how I end up, Mum, Dad... I''m sorry, please forgive me.***''


    With a thought, Michael rose Eris into the air, and pulled her towards him.


    He studied her life-less expression and chuckled:


    "Don''t die yet... You still have a lifetime... And your wish will never come true."


    With his word, the rune on her chest started glowing, and the red light surrounded Eris''s figure.


    BOOM!


    She shattered into particles, disappearing from sight.


    Michael took a deep breath and exhaled.


    "**Ruler, where did you send her?**" Zwei asked in a low voice.


    "To the Catacombs."


    Michael answered, while the two turned paled.


    _____


    [11th realm.]


    Erebus and Nyx sat on opposite chairs, drinking golden tea.


    "What do you think about Moros, Love?" Nyx asked after taking a sip of her golden tea.


    "Hmm... He redrew his forces, and helped us secure the border... He is doing good. But he''ll need more than that for me to forgive him." He said.


    Nyx stared at her husband for a couple of seconds, and sighed helplessly:


    "The kids already forgiven him--"


    "--Yes, the kids... Do I look like a kid to you?"


    "Yes."


    Nyx answered with a smile.


    Whoosh!


    ''[Mum, Dad... I''m sorry, please forgive me.]''


    The two momentarily froze, they stared at one another for a long while before muttering.


    "Eris?!!" Nyx exclaimed in shock.


    Erebus closed his eyes, and quickly opened it, his face filled with shock:


    "I... I can''t detect Eris."


    "What?!!"


    Nyx looked up at him.


    "She''s there, but I can''t pinpoint her... It''s like, I can see her silhouette, but I can''t grab her."


    "The Catacombs." Nyx stood up in mild horror.


    "Yes!"


    Erebus nodded, but shook his head afterward.


    "Only a Sage or Supreme could put someone there, or even summon the entrance... But..."


    Erebus froze, while Nyx turned her head to her husband... Only one name appeared in their heads.


    "MICHAEL."


    ________


    [Pagoda.]


    Michael walked inside the chamber, staring at the gemstone.


    ''System, can I shorten the timer?''


    {Yes... I''m the mega cheating system, I can do anything, as long you have points.}


    "Shorten the time to a day."


    {...Huh?}


    System was stunned:


    "You heard me."


    {Total points: 1,489,862,008.}


    ''So you have been adding all my kills to my points?''


    {Yes, and also the Exp gained from your worshipers.}


    Michael nodded, and asked again:


    "Points needed?"


    {Points: 1,000,000,000.}


    "Hey! Aren''t you crossing the line?!" Michael yelled out loud.


    {That''s the cost, host.} Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Fine, do it!"


    {Ok Host.}


    {Done, points deducted.}


    {Remaining points:489,862,008.}


    Michael nodded, sat down, and closed his eyes.


    ____


    Reaper stood calmly in front of the entrance, with Apate, and thousands of walkers.


    "**What about hell?**" Apate asked, turning to Reaper.


    "**Lizard and the other two lords are merging it with the Abyss... It''ll only take two days.**" Reaper answered.


    "**Lizard?**" Apate was confused, she clearly knows they don''t have any Lizard.


    "**Drakon.**"


    "**Oh!**"


    Apate nodded in realization, and asked:


    "**When did you meet the Ruler? You guys seem close.**"


    Reaper looked at her, then at the Commanders, who were now listening:


    "**I met the lord when he''s still a human...**" Reaper grinned:


    "**Back then, I wanted to kill him.**"


    He looked at the fallen demons some meters from them.


    "**I and those fools... Even though we were 10 times stronger than the Ruler... He defeated us all, in less than five minutes... Being the last, I was horrified, and knelt down.**"


    "**What then?**" Zelus asked.


    "**I was prepared to fight... That is; if he wanted me death... He might kill me, but I won''t go down that easily... Instead, he said...**"


    The commanders and soldiers long their ears to hear the rest.


    "**Do you have a name?**"


    "**Huh?**"


    They were stunned.


    "**I was surprised, but still shook my head... "I don''t have a name", I said... And he named me Reaper... From then onwards, I fought with me, till this day.**"


    Apate slowly nodded her head:


    "**The Ruler is already amazing, without even being a god...**"


    "**Yes.**" Reaper nodded.


    "Are you guys done?"


    "**....**"


    The two turned their heads to the door, seeing Michael walking towards them, with ten figures following behind him.


    "**So fast?**" Reaper asked In mild shock.


    "A day in there is equivalent to five minutes in the outside world, get it?"


    The commanders nodded, and turned to the ten behind Michael.


    "**Ruler?**"


    "These are my blades, go and get dragon and the rest... We''re going back to Amerisa, there is a funeral we need to attend."


    With that said, he disappeared with the walkers and blades, leaving Apate and Reaper behind.


    "**Oh, well... Come on.**"


    Apate opened a gateway, and walked inside... With Reaper following behind her.


    ____________


    [Five days Later.]


    [Amerisa Cemetery.]


    Michael, Erika, Mira, Jennifer, Maria, Tyson and the rest of the Conquerors stood in front of two caskets, all in black overcoats.


    Behind them stood the top figures of the 17 cities, with thousands of guests... Covering the entire Cemetery.


    They listened to the priest, as he said some words and prayers, and after ten minutes, he was done.


    Michael nodded at Mira, and Maria, who walked forward and placed two banquet of flowers on the caskets.


    "Be in peace, sir Borne and Sir Dink... We''ll never forget you." Mira said In a low voice.


    "Come on, Mira."


    Maria held her shoulders, and take her back to their seats. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael walked forward, squat down, and picked up a handful of sand, and slowly poured it on Borne''s casket.


    "I promised you I will avenge your death... And... I did. Stay safe brothers..."


    He stood up, and after some words from the priest, the two beautiful white caskets, slowly entered the ground.

 Chapter 485 Mr Supreme! I love your sister, and want to date her!!

    [After The Funeral.]


    "Mira."


    Mira and Maria, who were about to enter the car, stopped and turned around to Carl and Jimmy.


    "Oh... Carl, I didn''t know you''re here."


    Mira was surprised seeing the two, she knew they sent invitations, but with Carl''s father''s behavior... She didn''t think he will let him come.


    "Well... My Dad said I should stay at home and read--"


    "--We sneaked out of the room."


    Jimmy cut Carl off, and turned to the two:


    "My condolences."


    Maria and Mira smiled slightly:


    "Thanks."


    They said in unison.


    "Oh, I thought you two already left!"


    The four turned their heads, seeing Silvio walking towards them, four bodyguards in black suits following behind him.


    "Silvio! What are you doing here?!" Carl asked with disdain.


    "Hey, this is a general occasion... Everyone is allowed in, and... I''m here to pay my respect to the two elders of The Conquerors!"


    Silvio said, and gave a small bow to Mira.


    "How are you doing, Miss Mira?"


    "I am good... Thank you."


    Silvio smiled and suggested:


    "I know you''re sad about the death of Mr Borne and Mr Dink, so what about we head to the fair tomorrow...? To cheer up."


    Carl was stunned, and quickly opened his mouth:


    "What are you saying?! This isn''t the time for fun! You should give support and stay beside Mira, not have some fun!!"


    "What is wrong with having fun?! At least it will distract miss Mira for a whole day!"


    "You! I''m not saying "having Fun" is bad! But it isn''t the time for that??" Carl said with a frown.


    "Oh?"


    Silvio folded his hand on his chest:


    "You suggest the girls should remain indoors, doing what?! Crying?!"


    "No... I didn''t say that?!"


    "Enough you two."


    The two guys turned their heads to Jennifer, who was calmly walking towards them.


    "Miss Jennifer!"


    The two were shocked... And quickly greeted the strongest female player in their city... Or maybe the whole world.


    "What''s happening here?"


    Jennifer stood in front of the two boys, moving her gaze from Carl to Silvio.


    ''This... Miss Jennifer is someone even the President and my father won''t dare to disrespect, I need to mind my words.''


    Silvio thought, and said with a flattering smile:


    "Miss Jennifer, I suggested Miss Mira and Miss Maria to visit the fair, hoping it''ll distract them from the pain.... But Carl here said otherwise."


    "Yes!"


    Jennifer turned to Carl, hearing his agreement... Seeing Jennifer staring at him, he quickly opened his mouth:


    "Miss Jennifer, I didn''t say the girls shouldn''t have fun, I just said it''s not the time for that..."


    Jennifer stared at the two one last time... And gestured to Mira and Maria.


    The two nodded at her:


    "We''ll get going."


    Mira said to the three boys, turned around and entered the car... Maria nodded at them, and followed behind her.


    Carl, Silvio, and Jimmy watched as the Lexus drove away, with five Audi and military vehicles following behind them.


    "Now..."


    The two turned to Jennifer, and gulped inwardly.


    "Both of you gave a valid suggestion, but do you know what I think?"


    The two guys shook their heads:


    "I think both of you like Mira. You can''t fix your eyes on Maria because Adrian will have your heads, so Mira is the target, right?"


    "What?! Miss Jennifer, I have never taken Mira as a target, it''s true I like her, but I don''t have any ulterior motives--"


    "--So you admitted you like Mira?" Jennifer asked with a raise eyebrow.


    Carl looked down at his feet, and after some seconds looked up at her: "Yes, first time I saw her, I thought she was just using her brother''s powers! But after I get to know her... I discovered I was wrong. I don''t know when, but I fell in love with her... Furthermore, I even asked her to be my girlfriend, but she kept on refusing... Maybe she doesn''t like me?"


    "You!!"


    Silvio wasn''t going down;


    "Miss Jennifer! I also like Mira!"


    "Uh?"


    Jimmy and Jennifer were stunned, and turned to him.


    "Hey! You aren''t even in the city! And you only returned during Mr Supreme''s wedding!! How did you know Mira, that you already like her?!!"


    Jimmy yelled, pointing his finger at Silvio''s nose.


    Silvio scoffed at his words, and turned to Jennifer:


    "Miss Jennifer. From the day I set my eyes on her... I know she was the one, and I promised myself to make her my wife!"


    "Oh... This is interesting, have you told her how you feel?" Jennifer asked with a smile, this was clearly fun to her.


    "No... But I am looking for an opportunity."


    "That''s how the fair came to play?"


    Silvio was surprised for a second, but still nodded his head. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Ok... I have heard from both of you! Now... This is what you need to do."


    She turned around and pointed at Michael, who stood with the three brothers, and said:


    "You will have to go to Micky, and said straight to his face... "Mr Supreme! I love your sister, and want to date her"!!"


    She then turned to the three stunned guys:


    "You do know how Micky cherish Mira, and if he agrees... Mira will naturally agree... But if he disagreed, and Mira agrees, you will still lose... Because, Micky is like a god to Mira, anything he said goes... So, do you now know the first thing to do?"


    The two looked at one another and turned to Michael... They are able to say all these to Jennifer, but who gave them the guts to said it before Michael... What if he killed them on spot?


    "Hmm... Miss Jennifer, is there something we can do? Other than talk to Mr Michael?" Silvio asked.


    "I can''t think of anything... I said you should try your luck... He "might" accept."


    She emphasized the word "Might" in her sentence.


    ''Why do I have the feeling, Miss Jennifer is sending them to their death?'' Jimmy thought, scratching his head in confusion.


    [One Minute later.]


    "I will go!!"


    The three turned to Carl.


    "I genuinely love Mira, and I won''t give up my love because I''m scared of her brother!"


    "Hey... Carl... Mr Supreme doesn''t play with miss Mira, He had done a lot of things for her... And you."


    "What are you saying, Jimmy?! Do you think I can''t provide for Mira?!!" Carl yelled at his friend, and walked away, marching towards Michael.


    ''That is not it! I wanted to ask if you can kill for Mira.'' Jimmy thought.


    ''No! What if Michael accept Carl because of his bravery?! I can''t let this happen!''


    Silvio thought, and quickly opened his mouth:


    "I am also going!!"


    Before Jennifer and Jimmy, he started walking towards Michael, even passing by Carl.


    "Miss Jennifer, will they make it?" Jimmy asked, turning to Jennifer.


    "Won''t even get a foot." Jennifer said with a sinister smile, while Jimmy instantly turned paled.


    "Micky isn''t ready to give his sister to someone else, they can be friends, but anything above that, is clearly not acceptable, and besides; Mira is still young... She''ll be entering 17 six months from now... Let me ask you if Mira is your sister, will you let these two date her?"


    Jimmy was silent; "I don''t know them, and their characters, so no... I won''t let them."


    "And you''re just a normal human, what do you think, the most powerful player in our world and VRG will do?"


    Jimmy instantly turned paled, hearing Jennifer''s word.


    ___


    "Norman, Ralph, and Deck... You can stop being Mira''s bodyguards." Michael said to the three men in overcoat.


    "No... This is who we are, and leaving Mira alone will surely anger Brother Borne and Dink... So we''re staying with her." Norman said.


    "Yes, Please Boss... We want to stay with Mira." Ralph added, while Deck nodded in agreement.


    Michael stared at the three for a couple of seconds, before releasing a deep breath.


    "Is this what you truly want?"


    The three nodded their heads without hesitation:


    "Boss, you helped take us from the street, when our life times were just weeks and months, and not only that, you took us in, gave us a job, house, and even feed us... Top it all: you gave us billions of lifetimes, so our life technically belongs to you."


    "Don''t say that Ralph, your lives belong to no one, not me, or any gods... It''s your life." Michael said.


    "Ok Boss, then will you let us keep protecting Mira?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael sighed softly: "Mira was the one who asked me to tell you this... So you''ll have to speak to her... I''ll go with anything you decide."


    The three men looked at one another, and nodded, then turned to Michael.


    "We will Boss." They said in unison.


    "Mr Michael!"


    Michael and the three turned around, seeing a young man walking towards them.


    "Who is this?"


    "Mr Michael, He is Silvio, the President''s nephew." Deck answered.


    "Oh? What about the other one?" He asked.


    "That is Carl, the second and youngest Son of the owner of Infinity street... Mr Shawn." Norman answered.


    Michael nodded, and stared at the two, who stopped ten feet from him and said in unison.


    "Mr Supreme! I love your sister, and want to date her!!"


    "...!"


    Michael, and those close by were stunned.

 Chapter 486 Two Options

    "Pardon?"


    Michael asked with a slight frown.


    Silvio looked up at him:


    "Mr Michael, I already said it... But I''ll repeat myself, I love your sister, and want to court her!"


    "No! Mr Michael! I''m the one who love Mira, and she already knew my feelings."


    Carl quickly added.


    Michael moved his gaze from Carl, to Silvio, and before he could say anything, a voice sounded.


    "Silvio, what are you doing?"


    Amerisa''s President walked towards them, he was in a black suit. Joy, the vice president following behind him.


    "Uncle!"


    Silvio greeted, but didn''t move an inch... Instead, he said:


    "I want Mira, Uncle, and I won''t rest until I have her!"


    Whoosh!


    The group instantly turned paled feeling the dense amount of pressure... They subconsciously turned their heads to Michael.


    "How dare you?!"


    BOOM!


    A force burst out from him, smashing heavily on Silvio, throwing him some meters backward.


    "Uh?"


    "...."


    This surely drew everyone''s attention.


    "Do you fucking think my Sister is an object?! That can be acquired?!!"


    "Don''t mind him, Mr Michael... He is..."


    The president stopped talking, seeing Michael''s raised hand... They watched as Silvio slowly stood up from the ground... Staring at Michael in horror.


    "And you..."


    Michael turned his head to Carl.


    "Hmm... Mr Michael!!"


    Shawn, Carl''s father quickly rushed to the group.


    "He''s my youngest son, Mr Michael. Please forgive him." He quickly said. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael nodded at him, and turned to Carl, and Silvio.


    "You said Mira knows about your feelings?"


    "Yes."


    Carl nodded.


    Michael nodded at him, and turned to Silvio: "What about you?"


    Silvio slowly shook his head... He knew better than to lie to Supreme.


    "Ok... Mira knew, but she''s refusing, and you... She doesn''t even know you have feelings for her, this is what we''re going to do." He said.


    "This is interesting... Two suitors for miss Mira. One being the nephew of the president, while the other being the youngest son of the second richest man in Amerisa... Who has millions of lifetimes... This is good." Joker said with a smile.


    "Who do you think General Michael will pick?" Commander Wang asked.


    "None."


    Tyson walked towards the two, and stopped beside them:


    "Neither of them will be picked... If Michael doesn''t kill them, I will." He said, staring at Silvio.


    "Slow down son, they''re just confessing their hearts." Joker said with a chuckle.


    "Not with Mira... She should be the one to tell us herself, who she wants... Not the other way around." Rahond answered, walking towards them.


    "You all do cares for Mira." Commander Wang said.


    "Of course, Mira is our princess... And we pay attention to every thing about her."


    Violet added.


    Carl and Silvio looked at one another, and after some seconds, turned to Michael... One thought running in their heads:


    ''Did we made a mistake?''


    "No you didn''t."


    Michael''s answer stunned everyone.


    "In fact, I like your courage."


    He walked towards Carl and tap his shoulder, then turned his head to Silvio.


    "You two are from good families, and also good-looking... But I''m looking for something far better than these." He said.


    "Far better?"


    Silvio was lost, what''s far better than wealth, power and looks?


    "I need achievement."


    Michael revealed.


    "Achievement?"


    The two repeated his word, but were dumbfounded.


    "Yes... Mira is like a gem to me, and I don''t plan to hand her and her safety to someone irresponsible... So..."


    "I understand, Mr Supreme, just tell me, and I''ll achieve any achievement needed!" Carl said.


    "No! I''ll be the one to achieve it!!" Silvio quickly rushed forward.


    Michael study him for some seconds and nodded:


    ''That attack should have injured him, although it''s not 1% of my strength, it should have an effect... Maybe he has a weapon or equipment backing him up.''


    Michael thought and nodded again:


    "You two are players, right?"


    He asked.


    "Yes... I''m a gold medal, one star Holder!" Carl said.


    "While I''m a gold medal, Four stars holder!!" Silvio proudly said.


    "Hmm... Mr President, I don''t know your nephew is so powerful." Daniel said with a smile.


    "Don''t mind that kid... He thinks he could impress Mr Michael with his rank." Amerisa''s president said.


    "Shouldn''t you be happy, that your nephew might have a chance with Mira?" Jasmine, who stood beside Daniel, and also in a black suit, asked.


    "I can only celebrate after I heard both Michael''s and Mira''s approval."


    The group agreed with the president''s words.


    "Ok!"


    Michael nodded at them:


    "You have two options, First: Defeat one of my soldiers. Or; score the S, SS, or SSS ranking score in VRG."


    "Ahh?!!!"


    "....!!!!" Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Everyone was horrified.


    "The difficulty of these two achievements is like touching the sky."


    "They should rather give up! Powerful players in Diamonds, Elite, Or even Grandmasters can only dream of getting these scores... Let alone these kids, who are still gold medal holders." Commander Wang said in a calm tone.


    "Choose, you have 30 seconds."


    Michael said, while the two were already lost in thought...


    ''Is Mira worthy of all these, get the S, SS, and even SSS scores... Even in a hundred lifeline, I won''t be able to gain it.'' Silvio thought.


    ''Fight his soldiers?! Those guys are exceptionally formidable! Even the weakest can end my life. I can''t even think about the second achievement... Am I going to lose Mira?'' Carl thought, his face dark.


    "Ten seconds." Michael announced.


    "Hmm... Let''s see what they''ll pick." Evan, who stood some meters away muttered.


    "Five, Four, Three, Two, One--"


    "--Fight one of your soldiers!--"


    "--Fight one of your soldiers!!"


    The two''s choice not only surprised Michael, but the whole audience were shocked.


    "Zero."


    Michael studied the two for some seconds, and sighed:


    "I said, You just need the S, SS, or SSS score... To get the "S" score, you just need to play VRG, make sure it''s a team game. Then play solo, or be the best in the team... Meaning, make sure you''re known, and also have the highest kill... And you''ll surely gain the "S" score... But."


    Michael exhaled:


    "You choose option one... But this isn''t the right place for a battle... By 6 in the evening... You can come to my villa, there, we''ll decide this with Mira present."


    With that said, he walked away without waiting for their reply... His elders following behind him.

 Chapter 487 A Day Or Two!!

    Michael entered his car, and relaxed on his seat:


    "These boys? Time do flies, it was just yesterday I was carrying Mira on my shoulders, watching her lick ice cream, but now.... Maybe I shouldn''t have put her in school."


    "Hey!"


    Drakon, who was in his human appearance, turned around to face Michael:


    "What the hell are you sprouting, Partner?! Let me ask you something, do you want to marry your sister?"


    "Why would I marry her? And who taught you how to drive a car?!"


    Michael asked, staring at Drakon, who sat comfortably on the driver''s seat.


    "Firstly; No one thought me anything... I learned it through observation. And secondly: Mira is still a child, and she''s in the age of dating, falling in love, and other things... Just like any other teenage girls... You want Mira to have a normal life, so you just need to let her be, and let her choose who she wants... All you need to do is make sure she stays on track, and protect her from the shadows... You got what I''m saying, Partner?"


    Michael thought about the words for some seconds and slowly nodded his head:


    "I understand, but wait, who taught you all these?!!" He asked in mild suspension.


    "My Mum.... She said; "Now, you''re the elder brother, so you have to watch over your sister" and trust me, Annabelle isn''t someone you can watch over."


    Michael chuckled with a smile, knowing Drakon was spending time with his family.


    "One last battle Partner, and you''ll be with your family."


    "Hey, you''re also my family, my first... So I''m staying with my family." Drakon smiled.


    "Ok... Where to, Partner?"


    "Home."


    Michael said in a calm tone,


    _____


    It only took the group half an hour to reach unity Street, and after passing by the soldiers, and securities... They arrived at their destination.


    Mira, Maria, Erika, Sofia and Jennifer looked up, seeing the SUV driving inside the compound.


    Michael and Drakon got down. They frowned seeing the girls, and looked at one another in confusion.


    "Partner, I thought we left Jennifer and Erika at the venue?" Drakon asked.


    "I thought so too." Michael said, and seeing Erika''s expression he gulped in.


    "They aren''t happy." He added.


    "I noticed... I think we should escape." Drakon said, already taking a step backward.


    "If you dare leave this compound, you''re dead!"


    The two froze hearing Erika''s roar... Drakon subconsciously turned to Michael:


    "What did you do, partner?! I hope you didn''t cheat on her?!"


    "You...! Why would I ever cheat on my wife?! And second, is there anyone more beautiful than her?!"


    "Hey! We should be thinking how to save ourselves, not admiring beauties!" Drakon yelled in a whisper.


    "Save ourselves from what?! We didn''t do anything!" Michael whispered back.


    "Ok, Both of you!"


    The two looked up at the five ladies, staring at them with emotionless expression.


    "I don''t understand, Partner... We''re coming back from a funeral, right?"


    "Why the fuck do you need to clarify that?! You literally drove me out from the venue!" Michael said in mild annoyance.


    "Oh... I thought we came back from a party, because if it''s a funeral, we won''t come back to this." Drakon said.


    The two quiet down, seeing Erika walking towards them.


    "I think we are dead..." Drakon muttered, and added:


    "In the whole 11 realms, I don''t know I would be scared of women!"


    The two watched as Erika stopped in front of them... She studied Drakon, then Michael:


    "Why are you hosting a fight?" She asked in a cold and smooth tone.


    "Hosting a fight?" Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Drakon turned to Michael:


    "You are hosting a fight?" He asked again.


    "Yes." Michael nodded at him, and turned to Erika.


    "Love--"


    "--Stop... You know we''re currently mourning, so why would you host a fight, and even ask them to meet you here?" She asked.


    For the first time in his life, Michael was lost of words... He just stared at her for a whole minute, without saying anything.


    Erika sighed, and said in a low voice:


    "I know you''re doing this for Mira, but do you think she''s ready for this news? With her current mindset? I said we promote this fight, or better... Don''t go with it. It would be better if those two try to win her over, than fight... What if the one she doesn''t like wins."


    "That won''t--"


    "--I know, you''ll make sure the two losses."


    She walked closer and placed her hand on his chest:


    "Mira is like a sister to me too, and what you''re doing now isn''t right. You love her. No one can argue with that, but you don''t need to be overprotective... First, let her make her choice, then you can interrogate the guy however you like. But for now, it''s not the time." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She rested her right ear on his chest, and hugged his waist.


    "Please, Hubby... Mira doesn''t know about this."


    Michael exhaled, and hugged her:


    "You''re right..."


    "Phew, I thought you were going to have our heads! I was scared shitless!" Drakon said in relief.


    Erika chuckled, and separated from the hug... She smiled at the two:


    "Come on, you two need to rest."


    She turned around and walked back to the villa, Drakon following behind.


    Michael stared at Mira, Jennifer and Erika for some seconds, and brought out his phone.


    "The fight is cancelled, I don''t want to see anyone in my house..."


    "Sir, what should I tell the two?"


    He listened to the other side''s question, and said:


    "Tell them it''s up to them... Anyone Mira chooses will be the final winner."


    He said, and disconnected the call.


    "Thank you, Erika, and Drakon... I won''t make this mistake again."


    He muttered to himself, and followed behind the two.


    ''System... When will Typhon be release?''


    {By conquering Hell, and merging it to the Abyssal... Had some effects in the realms, so the Time zone will be shifted... As of the moment, Typhon will be released in a day or two.}


    ''What?!!!''


    Michael stopped on track.

 Chapter 488 Arrival Of Kings

    [God''s Realm.]


    [Divine Pantheon.]


    The gods looked at the huge screen before them, with countless emotions on their faces, mostly dread.


    "What''s Chronos''s plan?! Why did he ask us not to stop these fools!!" Zeus yelled, moving his gaze on the gods.


    "Don''t know. I''m also confused... The Supreme Queen knows what''s happening, but she isn''t doing anything." Nyx turned to her husband:


    "Do you think she..."


    "Don''t know... She is silent, which means she wants Typhon released."


    "Ok, Erebus! But why?" Hemara asked.


    "That''s the general question, the supreme Queen is already unpredictable... But she won''t let the universe she created get destroy, or will she?" Hera asked.


    "I''m not sure, As you said; she is pretty unpredictable." Eros sighed softly.


    "Why are you all scared? Do you think Typhon can win, now that we Have Michael beside us?" Demeter asked, moving her gaze around.


    A tense silence fell on the hall.


    "It''s true that Michael is now a Sage, but Typhon is also a sage... One is an ancient dragon, and father of all Monsters, while the other is a human, who''s the commander of millions of soldiers."


    "But Typhon also has millions of soldiers." Aphrodite said, staring at Zeus.


    "True... All these centuries, those fools'' soldiers have been killed by not just us, but the races in the ten realms... We should have fate! With our Total force, Typhon will be defeated!!" Apollo yelled.


    "You''re wrong!"


    The gods turned their heads to the entrance, seeing Athena, Moros, Nemesis, Artemis, Kratos, Nike, Enyo, Iris, Bia, and Hercules walking inside¡­ All in armors, and the one who spoke was Moros.


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, and turned to Erebus, who simply gave a reassuring nod.


    "And why is that?!" Demeter asked with a frown... She surely doesn''t like Moros.


    The group stopped in front of the gods, while Moros took five steps forward.


    "I know I''d done a lot of things in the past, so I''ll first ask for forgiveness..."


    He took a deep breath and added:


    "I learned something when I was with Hades and his group... And that is..."


    He moved his gaze on the gods, sitting on different sections, which determines their Powers ranks.


    "All these while; Hades, Poseidon, Hecate, Echidna, Ares, Gaea and Persephone have only sent forth 30% of their armies... Before their forces, mine of few millions can''t even hold a candle to them... So I''m saying, if we plan to win this war, all our worshipers will have to take arms and help, because... Those fools are attacking not just one realm, but the whole Six!"


    "WHAT?!!!"


    EVERYONE STOOD UP IN SHOCK.


    "Yes! They planned to distract us, with us defending these realms, we won''t be able to stop them!"


    Zeus sighed softly:


    "This..."


    He moved his gaze on everyone present, not knowing what to say.


    BOOOOM!!!!!!


    The whole building instantly trembled, the gods looked at one another in shock.


    Hera waves her hand, changing the feeds in the screen, and revealing:


    "Huh?"


    "What?!!"


    "It can''t be!"


    The gods were all stunned.


    ____


    [A Hundred miles from the Pantheon.]


    A vortex opened, and a handsome man with pale skin, red eyes and two horns walked out... His long tail moving behind him.


    "GRRAAAAA!!!"


    The celestial creatures around the field were enraged, and shot towards him.


    "Shouldn''t you welcome your emperor, with respect?"


    He asked, instantly... The gravity increased ten folds, forcing the whole creatures to the ground.


    "I thought the gods'' realm has powerful monsters, don''t know they are just weaklings!"


    He snapped his fingers, and ten needles appeared in his hand, and with a thought... The red needles shot towards the creatures, entering their bodies.


    "GRRAAAAA!!!"


    SCREECH!!!"


    They shriek and growled in pain, as countless spikes drew out from their bodies, they''re eyes turned crimsons, and also gained a terrifying increased in powers... Moment next:


    The whole ten Celestial Beasts all stood up, and bowed to the figure.


    ______


    [Divine Pantheon.]


    "What?! What is this Demon doing here??!" Hestia asked in mild horror.


    "That Demon killed Medusa''s two sisters! And is a fucking Sage!! I totally forgot about him!!" Zeus said in mild surprised.


    "He just entered the sage realm! But why is he here?" Eros asked.


    "He is looking for Khaos." Erebus revealed, and slowly stood up.


    "He''s looking for the god of Chaos itself."


    "Eris?" Nyx asked in mild confusion.


    "No, Eris is just a Primordial... He''s looking for the sage of chaos."


    "What?!"


    Everyone was horrified.


    "What are you saying, Lord Erebus?! The sage of chaos is the brother of the Supreme Queen and Blood Goddess! How can he think of meeting such a figure?!" Hera asked.


    "Can you stop him? You know how hot-headed Darren is! That Demon kills without a single remorse! At least Michael listens, but he doesn''t!" Erebus yelled at her.


    "I can''t even dare go against him, I might say one or two in front of Michael, but Darren is something else... He is both good and evil." He added.


    The gods looked at one another, and turned to the screen, seeing Darren staring straight at them.


    "You guys have five minutes to meet me here... If not, I don''t mind destroying this realm." Darren said.


    "Did he just threatened us?!" Zeus was stunned.


    "So arrogant!! Father, give me the order to get you his head!"


    Hercules said, getting on one kneel.


    Although Zeus was enraged by Darren''s words, he knew those to go against and those he shouldn''t mess with.


    "What are you saying, Hercules...? Michael have millions of soldiers, but Darren have the whole Second realm, they''re all under him... His soldiers amount of billions, attacking such a person is akin to looking for death." Zeus sighed deeply, and turned to Erebus, before he could say another word....


    BOOOOOOOM!!!


    The whole building trembled even more violently, the group were speechless... They turned to the screen, and was stunned seeing a gateway appearing above Darren, and....


    "..."


    "You got to be kidding me?!!!"


    _______


    [Back to Darren.]


    Michael slowly walked out from the gateway, and moved his gaze around the place.


    "So this is the gods'' realm?"


    Drakon said, walking out with Reaper.


    The three looked down and was surprised seeing Darren. Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Oh... What are you doing here, Emperor Darren?" Michael asked, descending from the sky.


    "Just searching for something."


    Darren said, and asked; "Why are you here?"


    "Well."


    Michael landed in front of Darren:


    "Information." He said, moving his gaze on the ten beasts.


    "Are these?"


    "Just my pets." Darren replied, while Michael nodded.


    _______


    [Back at the Pantheon.]


    "What is this?! Ruler Michael is also here?! And why are the two... Are they close?!!" Aphrodite was stunned.


    "This... Why is Michael here?!!" Zeus asked. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t know... Maybe Typhon''s release got his attention." Erebus said, also lost.


    BOOM!!


    BOOOM!!!!


    Two more force struck the building, causing cracks to appear on the surface.


    "What powers are coming now??!!"


    Demeter asked in mild horror.


    Seeing the two figures walking out from portals, they were speechless.


    ______


    Michael and Darren turned their heads to the gateways... Seeing a young man with long silver hair, in a king outfit... And the second, a man with shot black hair, he was in a black shirt and pants.


    "Leo and... Aaron? You grew up?" Michael was stunned.


    "Yeah... Remember the time zone." Aaron said, walking towards them.


    Leo smiled:


    "Long time no see, Michael." Leo stretched out his hand.


    "Mr Leo."


    Michael smiled and shook his hand.


    "Why are you two here?"


    "Well... I got the warning, Typhon will be out soon, and the multiverse war can start anytime from now." Aaron said with a smile.


    "Yeah, that''s why we''re here! Because... Typhon will first attack the gods'' realm." Leo added with a chuckle.


    "Ok." Michael nodded.


    The two smiled and turned to Darren:


    "Who''s this?" They asked in unison.


    _______


    [Pantheon.]


    "Aaron and Leo are now Primordial?! What the fuck?!!"


    BAM!!!


    "What now?!!"


    The gods yelled in unison, and was stunned seeing another gateway opening up.


    "Don''t tell me?!" Hemara was stunned.


    "Come on!! We need to meet them!!" Erebus said, and disappeared from the hall... The gods quickly followed behind them.


    __________


    "Oh! This is Darren. Darren, He is Aaron, and this guy here Is Leo... Both leaders of their realms."


    Michael introduced.


    Darren nodded his head as a greeting. And looked up at the clear blue sky:


    "I gave those old guys five minutes, and it''s already 4 minutes now... One minute to go." He said.


    The four were confused, before they could say anything, a light gateway opened... And a young man with blonde hair, and blue eyes walked out... He was in a black outfit, with two katana hanging behind him.


    "A true god, impressive!" Michael said, staring at the youngest in their group.


    "Welcome... Don''t know you''re also coming." He said.


    "Mr Michael, why are you here?" The guy asked, a little surprised seeing Michael.


    "Just to get some information, but why are you here, Miles...? Shouldn''t you be with your girlfriend?"


    Miles chuckled: "She''s now my wife."


    "Oh! It seems we''re all married..."


    "I am not yet married." Leo said.


    "Ok..." Michael nodded, and turned to Darren:


    "What were you saying about some "old guy"?" He asked.


    Before Darren could answer, a voice sounded above them:


    "Sorry for keeping the Heroes and Lords waiting!"

 Chapter 489 Impossible

    [unknown Location.]


    [Forest of death.]


    ***What the hell are we doing here, Hecate?!!*** Hades yelled, his hand on the hilt of his sword... And in armor.


    ***Typhon is imprisoned in this forest.***


    Hacate Answered, and started walking, not even bothered by Hades''s yell.


    Hades looked at the other six and snorted:


    ***Let''s go!***


    He yelled, and followed behind Hecate.


    Gaea, Echidna, Poseidon, Nosferatu, Canine and Sword saint silently followed behind, all in armors.


    ***Stay alert, Just like its name, the forest is filled with nothing but death, even the ground we walk on can end your life.*** Gaea revealed.


    Sword saint and Canine looked at the ground in horror:


    ***Don''t worry, as long we don''t enter the deaths'' territory, we''ll be safe.*** She added, while the two sighed in relief...


    ***How can we know these "Deaths'' territory"? And what are deaths?*** She asked.


    The older gods looked at one another, and Poseidon chose to answer:


    ***Deaths are the personal soldiers of the Supreme Queen... They''re the ones placed here to guard over Typhon... Each one of them could kill a Lower god with two attacks, while a Transcendent, with one.***


    ***So powerful?!*** Sword saint gripped her sword tightly... Now moving her gaze around, her guard fully active.


    ***Wait, all this while; you don''t know where Ruler Typhon is imprisoned, how do you know about the Deaths?*** Canine asked.


    ***I detected them the moment we arrived here.*** Gaea said, and continued:


    ***I concealed our presence, as long we don''t enter their territory, we can free my son and get out of here.***


    ***But, won''t the supreme Queen come after us with her soldiers?*** Sword saint asked again.


    ***You asked too many questions, The Death are only 500 at most... Not even up to a thousand. With my love by our side, we can take care of them.*** Echidna said, turning to Sword saint, a slight frown could be seen on her face.


    ***Enough with the questions and answers, we already reached the heart of the forest.*** Hades said.


    _________


    [Between Chaos.]


    The Supreme Queen sat on her throne, watching the group of eight on a mirror.


    ""This is funny... Don''t you think?"" She asked, turning her heads to the eyes.


    Getting no answer, she sighed softly:


    ""Not saying anything? Don''t worry, I won''t kill them. But that didn''t mean I won''t attack them.""


    ****You!! What game are you playing?!! You can destroy me, and your universe will be safe! So why are you letting me out?!!**** He yelled in rage.


    ""Lower your voice, I see you''re dying to know the truth, and my reason for letting all these happened, even creating the Artifact, which the humans took as VRG...""


    She smirked at him:


    ""You''re not worthy to know, or ask me anything."" She added.


    ****Not worthy?!! They''re only four people in this universe that dare ask you something! First; Khaos. Second; Blood Goddess. Third; Lepetus. Fourth; Me!... The first two are dead! While Lepetus is trapped in the Abyssal! So I''m the only one left to dare ask you!!****


    The Queen stared at him with a raised eyebrow, her golden gaze fixed on him: ""You seem to forget someone.""


    ****Huh?****


    Typhon was stunned... Who''s Strong enough to question the Queen?


    He thought for a whole one minute, before his eyes widened in shock;


    ****You don''t mean?!!****


    ""Yes."" She said with a smile.


    ***You!!! You dare take that lowlife creature over me!!! Just wait, if I get out from here, I''ll have your head!!!!****


    ""Fufufufu... It has been a long time I heard someone said those words to me... Maybe millennia."" She smiled mischievous at him.


    Seeing the smile, Typhon was dumbfounded:


    ****What are you going to do?!!****


    ""You disrespect me, and ask me that?""


    She pointed her finger at the screen:


    ""I can simply kill these fools, but that''ll be boring... So why not watch them fight my soldiers?""


    ****You don''t mean.****


    A golden light appeared on her finger''s tip, and with a flick... It flew towards the screen, and disappeared upon making contact with the surface.


    __________


    ***We''re close.***


    Hacate said with a smile... The group were on a hill, staring at the huge dragon shape mountain before them.


    ***That... That''s miles away from here, and don''t forget we can''t fly or teleport in this forest.***


    Nosferatu said in a calm tone... His gaze on the mountain.


    Whizzed!!


    Gaea raised her head, and looked up at the golden light moving straight towards them with a blinding speed.


    ***MOVE!!!***


    She yelled... The group, who had also noticed the light jumped to the side... Dodging the attack.


    BOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!


    They all turned their heads around, only to see one-third of the forest behind them destroyed, turned into ashes by one attack.


    ***This?!!*** Echidna stood up, staring at the ashes, with embers still cracking on the ground.


    ***The one who sent this attack is stronger than a Primordial.*** Poseidon muttered.


    ***You''re saying Michael sent this?! Well... He''s our only enemy In such a realm, but still... He shouldn''t be this powerful.***


    ***We have another enemy who''s a sage... But he''s far off.*** Echidna stated.


    ***Yes, Darren... That demon doesn''t have any grudge with us, and besides, we already made peace with him.*** Gaea said.


    ***All thanks to my mother-in-law, but he could change side at will.***


    ***Don''t mistake something, Echidna... Darren isn''t in any sides, his only goals is to protect his family and empire... Target that, you''ll be his worst enemy.*** Gaea said... S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...She turned to the forest, a slight frown on her face, as the goddess of earth, she knows, and hear everything on the earth... And at the moment.


    ***Hide!! I''ll conceal our presence!!!***


    The seven looked at one another, and quickly used their powers, instantly becoming Invisible... Some turning into rocks.


    Sword Saint, Canine, Nosferatu and Gaea looked down... Seeing figure walking out from the burnt forest, some on mounts.


    "The Deaths."


    The figures, cladded in golden armors, and riding armored horses calmly walked out from the forest, behind them were a hundred archers, a hundred cavalry. 100 Riders, and 200 foot soldiers.


    The biggest horse among the group, which was clad in pure red armor took six steps forward... With each step, cracks appeared on the ground.


    The commander moved his gaze around the place, and settled it on the Hill.


    TAP!! Tap!! TAP!! TAP!! TAP!!


    The Archers all took ten steps forward, removed golden arrows from their quivers, and tucked it on their bows.


    "Only fools go against the Queen... Take down the hill!"


    With his words, the soldiers released the arrows.


    ***FUCK!!! With my concealing powers! They shouldn''t be able to detect us! We need to get off this hill... Those weapons are all Divine-class, staying here will only lead to our death!!***


    Gaea muttered, turned to the other side of the hill, and ran towards it... Planning of jumping down the hill.


    Sword saint''s heart hammered against her ribs.


    ''***Divine-class weapons?***'' She thought, her mind racing.


    ***We''re outmatched.***


    Sword saint glanced at Echidna, seeing the same fear reflected in her eyes.


    "Divine-class weapons?!! Does that mean they all have Divine-class weapons?!!! Then what class is the Commander''s weapon?!"


    Sword saint asked, running behind Gaea. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    The group of eight quickly jumped down the hill, and at that exact moment, the arrows struck the top.


    BOOOOOOM!!!!!!!


    A Mushroom cloud rose into the air, and the moment they landed on the ground, the whole hill collapsed, rising smoke and dust.


    The smoke billowed around the gods, a temporary curtain. Gaea grabbed Echidna''s arm, pulling her forward. They stumbled through the ash-choked air. Behind them, the rumble of collapsing earth echoed through the forest.


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!!


    The huge horse stepped on the stones, its long mane moving in the wind. Golden eyes survey all over the place.


    "Those fools, no one can escape deaths." He muttered, his gauntlets gripping the rope of his horse.


    "Find them... And kill on spot!"


    With his words, the cavalry shot forward, racing towards the dragon shape mountain.


    The man moved his horse to the right, and race towards another direction... Golden trail of light following behind him.


    _____


    [Between Chaos.]


    ""Hahahahaha!!!""


    The Supreme Queen burst into laughter, seeing the gods running away from the destroyed hill.


    She turned to Typhon:


    ""Why are you silent, dear Typhon? Look at your people, running away from my soldiers... Fufufufu.""


    ****You!! Sending Sages against my soldiers isn''t too excessive?!!!**** Typhon yelled at her.


    ""My soldiers of sage are the undefeatable force, they might be a total of 500... But this force is the Pinnacle of armies!""


    She crossed her legs and smiled at Typhon.


    ****Where is the commander going?!**** Typhon asked.


    ""Don''t worry about that... You just need to watch."" She smiled at him.


    ''****This... This old witch is really unpredictable!! What is her True plan? What is her gain in this?****'' Typhon thought inwardly.


    ______


    Whoosh!!!


    ***I can''t believe this?! Back then... We ran away from Michael and his soldiers, now... We''re fucking running away from these guys!!*** Hades hissed, still running.


    ***This is different from Michael''s forces... These guys can wipe out his Walkers in less than five minutes! And our soldiers in less than three... Fighting is a death wish!*** Gaea said.


    Whoosh!!!!


    BAM!! BAM!! BAM!! BAM! BAM!!!


    ***This...? They''re catching up?*** Sword saint said in mild shock.


    ***That''s not the soldiers!!***


    Poseidon, and the gods instantly froze on track, seeing the red armored horse before them.


    ***Impossible!***

 Chapter 490 Tell Us!!

    Michael, Darren, Leo, Aaron and Miles looked up, seeing the gods appearing above them.


    "Sorry for keeping you all waiting."


    Zeus repeated his word, landing five meters from the five.


    "If I may... Why are you five here?" Erebus asked, landing beside Zeus.


    "Who are these guys?"


    Miles asked, moving his surprise gaze on the unknown figures before them.


    "These are the gods."


    Darren walked forward, his hands behind him:


    "They claim to be the protector of our realms, helping us from the shadows." He said, and scoffed:


    "They''re nothing but lazy fools!"


    "You!!"


    Hercules was enraged, his gaze cold.


    "Yes, Me! What can you do?!" Darren asked, and turned to Michael:


    "These guys said they''re our gods, protectors, and even guardians... They gave themselves countless names... But what did they do?" He turned to Leo.


    "Let''s start with Leo, the sixth realms; Alphavio."


    Darren turned around and pointed at Moros:


    "This guy, caused the doomsday! And not only that, he helped evolved the monsters... More than 70% of the sixth realm was killed due to this... And they called themselves our protectors."


    Darren turned to Miles:


    "Now the fifth realm; Narvik! They let a common demon, known as Echidna attack and almost turn the world into dust... If it hadn''t been for Michael! The sixth and Fifth realms out of the eleven realms will be destroyed!!"


    He stretched out both his hands to the side:


    "You want me to continue?! You said you''re our gods, but why did you let so many races die? Why can''t you stop those fools? Why did you let them invade our worlds, kill and almost conquer! Tell me... Why?" He asked.


    The gods looked at one another, not knowing what to say.


    Everything Darren said was true... But they couldn''t leave the artifact.


    "Darren, Emperor of the second realm; Amavera... We know you''re angry, but you guys aren''t the only one in battle! Do you think your realms could survive this long if we weren''t helping you five from behind?!" Hestia yelled, she had enough of Darren''s arrogance.


    "Oh... Helping us from behind? How?" He asked, staring at the 20 gods before them.


    "You!!"


    "Stop Hestia."


    Nyx said, stopping Hestia... Nyx nodded at her, and turned to Darren.


    "Darren, Don''t forget you''re not a demon by birth... You were just a human."


    Darren''s expression changed slightly.


    "When you, Darren... The Mafia king on earth was betrayed and killed, who saved you?"


    "Wait, Mafia King?" Michael turned to Darren.


    "Are you... I heard a story of a Mafia King--"


    "--Yes, Mr Michael... In the past, before the artifact... Or let''s say, before VRG. Darren was the Mafia Boss, feared not only by his subordinates, but the whole world... He was heartless, cold, and more... Arrogant. He had so many enemies, and they hatched a plan, and with the help of his second-in-command, they defeated him... On his last breath, I found him, and took him away from the realm, while Lord Khaos gave him a guard..." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She smiled at him;


    "Now Darren, If I hadn''t saved you... Would you be here saying all these?" She asked.


    Darren frown... ''That night, Was she really the one?'' He thought.


    Nyx wasn''t done, and turned to Leo:


    "Leo John... We''re sorry about the deaths, but we were powerless, because helping will only lead to greater disaster. That''s why we pleaded with the Primordial of time, and move you, the last human two months before the D-Day. With the hope you could inform your world, and be prepared for the attack. Not everyone believed you, but you still saved millions... We all assisted you with your powers, with Helios being the leader."


    "This..."


    Leo was speechless.


    Nyx nodded at him and turned to Miles:


    "Miles, those fools use your race to set the downfall of your realm, but we already foresaw this, that''s why we helped your father discovered someone. She helped you, but it wasn''t enough, that''s why we had to direct Michael to yours and Leo''s realms."


    "How do you know about "Life"?"


    "Don''t worry about her... She already fulfilled her goal." Nyx answered, and turned to Aaron.


    "I don''t really need to say anything... You know the truth."


    Aaron slowly nodded his head.


    Nyx then turned to Drakon: "Drakon, the Prince and future Emperor of Draconian, the one who saved you is bonded to your master... Michael." She chuckled lightly, and turned to Michael:


    "Do I still need to say it again, Michael?" She asked.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary." Michael gave a small nod.


    "Good."


    Nyx nodded, and turned to Darren, who was silent:


    "So Darren, just because we don''t show ourselves, or scream to the whole realms, doesn''t mean we aren''t helping."


    "Then what about the other realms! And why are you ten always in this realm?! Even when someone is in need, you never helped!!"


    Nyx released a breath, and looked up at Darren.


    "We can''t do that... I know you lost people, but if we leave, the whole universe will be destroyed."


    "Destroyed?! Why?!" Darren yelled, not believing her. To him; she was just giving excuses.


    "Darren."


    They turned to Erebus:


    "The first realm is the core of the whole eleven realms."


    "...."


    "Uh?"


    They were stunned, eyes wide open...


    "Shouldn''t the gods'' realm be the core of the whole realms?" Miles asked in mild confusion.


    "That''s what everyone thought, but those fools know this." Erebus turned to Michael:


    "Your world is the core of the realms. If your world is destroyed, the whole realms will automatically collapse... Do you now know why the first realm is always targeted?"


    "VRG?"


    "Yes, the artifact is the only way to strengthen the Inhabitants of the first realm... So your race would be able to protect themselves against any attack." Erebus nodded.


    "Ok... But that didn''t answer my question, why can''t you guys leave the eleven realms?!" Darren wasn''t giving up.


    "Emperor Darren... The artifact is a precious thing, with immense powers, but fragile. Typhon knows how to get his hands on it, and if that ever happens, everything as we know it will be destroyed. Leaving the artifact will only give them a chance to get it... That''s why we must always be with it, to protect the realms!" Zeus answered.


    "Wait."


    Leo nodded in realization:


    "Don''t you think that''s why Typhon is attacking the gods'' realm? To get the artifact!"


    The rest were speechless.


    ______________


    [Death Forest.]


    "Hmm..."


    The group looked over their shoulders, seeing the soldiers marching towards them... The ground trembling with every step.


    ***You! Do you think you can stop us?!*** Echidna yelled at the golden armored figure, her fists clenched in rage.


    "Hmm..." The figure repeated, not saying anything, just staring at the eight gods.


    ***I have enough!!***


    Canine took a step forward, staring at the commander before them.


    ***Now listen! If I defeat you, my people will be--***


    Whoosh!!!


    A blur of steel flashed. One moment, Canine stood defiant, the next, his head was severed, tumbling across the mossy floor. His eyes, wide with disbelief, staring at the figure. Blood pulsed from his neck, staining the emerald green a sickening crimson... He collapsed afterward, dead.


    ***Canine!!!***


    Sword saint and Nosferatu yelled in shock, their faces instantly turned paled.


    The gods all raised their heads to the commander, who slowly sheathed his broadsword... All this while, he was still on his horse.


    "How dare an ant challenge the commander of the Supreme Queen?" He asked, his voice deep and cold.


    ''***This?! Canine was a True God, but he was taken down by a single move... Without resisting, or anticipating the attack!!***'' Echidna took some steps backward, her body trembling in fear.


    BANG!!


    The commander dismounted, and the air around him shimmered. A wave of heat washed over the gods, making their armor feel like it was burning their skin. An almost palpable force pressed against them, forcing them back three steps. Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    "You think you''re so great??"


    He asked, gripping his sword tightly... His soldiers standing behind them.


    ****How dare you?!!!****


    A thunderous roar sounded from the sky, shaking the whole forest.


    The commander moved his gaze around the green forest, and looked up, seeing a gigantic dragon, with 100 heads staring at him.


    "Hmm... A soul Manifestation? Do you think that scares me?" He asked, his voice as calm as always.


    ****What an Ignorant child! You killed one of my Lords! You can only pay with your life!!****


    Gaea looked at the group, and with the soldiers distracted by Typhon... They quickly escaped from the place.


    While they were escaping with their lives, Typhon was getting ready to attack the 500 soldiers.


    "You can''t defeat us."


    The commander stated.


    ****Oh?! You are only a sage, while the rest are Primordial! Others might think you''re all sages! But I know the truth!!****


    "We weren''t lying to begin with... Our strength just made you all believe it, so we simply went along with your mindset, is something wrong with that?"


    ****You!!!****


    Typhon opened his mouths, and formed a huge fireball in his maw... Without wasting a second, he released a torrent of flames towards the Commander.


    "I thought as Typhon, the King of monsters... You''ll be more powerful than this?"


    The commander drew out his sword, and with a single swing, he sent a crescent energy slash; which collided on Typhon''s attack... Instantly shattering it.


    "You know the strength of us, Deaths... But you still chose to attack, just because of these..."


    The Commander''s word trialed off, not seeing Hades and the gods.


    ****Hehehehe! Don''t be surprised... Don''t worry, we''ll see again. Then, I''ll know if you can be this arrogant!****


    Typhon instantly disappeared.


    "Such audacity!!!"


    The commander yelled in rage.

 Chapter 491 The Return Of Typhon 1

    Whizzed!!


    Michael, Darren, Leo, Aaron, Miles, and the young gods all walked out from a spinning gateway, right above the forest.


    "So this is the death Forest..." Darren muttered, moving his gaze on the trees below.


    "Yes... Come on, Typhon is sealed at that mountain!"


    Athena pointed at the dragon shape mountain, while Michael and his group raised their eyebrows.


    "Isn''t that too noticeable?" Leo asked.


    "Well... We aren''t the ones who sealed Typhon, so..."


    "Forget it, let''s go."


    Michael said, and flew towards the forest, the nine following behind him.


    _______


    ***We''re finally here!***


    Echidna said in relief, staring at the two thousands meters tall mountain.


    ***It''s not yet time to celebrate.***


    Gaea turned to Hecate:


    ***I believe you know what to do?***


    The old goddess nodded, and walked towards the mountain... She stopped a foot from it, and with a flick of her hand, a golden token in shape of a dragon appeared in her palm. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The gods watched as she slowly fixed the token on a dragon shape painting on the mountain''s wall.


    BAM!!!


    The whole mountain trembled, while she quickly removed her hand, leaving the token on the painting... Hecate took five steps back, staring at the trembling mountain with a please smile on her face.


    _____


    BAM!!


    The commander looked up at the distance, his gaze cold.


    "Our part is completed... Move back."


    He turned his horse around, and walked back to the forest. His soldiers not knowing the reason, simply turned around and followed him.


    ____


    BAM!!!


    "No!! They''re uncovering the gate!!" Artemis yelled, and shot forward.


    Michael and his group looked at one another, and followed behind.


    ''Partner, why did you send Birdbrain away? Is something wrong?''


    Drakon sent a telepathic message.


    ''I detected a powerful presence, I just asked Reaper to check it out.'' Michael replied.


    ''Oh? But what if this stranger is a foe?''


    ''Reaper can simply retreat.'' Michael said, and turned to Drakon... Who was also staring at him in confusion.


    ''Just focus on the mission.'' Michael added.


    Drakon nodded, and moved his gaze to the mountain.


    _______


    Whoosh!


    Deep within the Death Forest, the soldiers clad in golden armor marched in eerie silence. The only sound was the rhythmic thud of their boots on the forest floor. Suddenly, the commander, cloaked in golden armor, raised a hand, halting the procession.


    "You are good... If you haven''t gotten too close, I won''t have detected you."


    He said, and slowly looked over his shoulder.


    Reaper, who stood 300 meters from the soldiers were flabbergasted... 300 meters was already a huge gap, then how the hell did the commander detect him?


    He watched the soldiers came to a stop, and the commander, was currently walking towards his location.


    ''They already know I''m here.''


    Reaper thought, and leaped down the tree... Steadily landing on the ground.


    "Welcome, Reaper." The commander said.


    Reaper narrowed his eyes, the Commander was a hundred meters away from him, but he could clearly hear his voice.


    "**Who are you?!**" Reaper yelled.


    The commander chuckled, and moved his gaze around the trees; "Are you guys ready to show yourselves?" He asked.


    With his words, ten figures walked out from thin air... And some sat on tree beaches, while the rest stood with folded arms.


    "The Blades... Ruler Michael don''t disappoint." The commander added.


    He raised his hands, grabbed his helmet, and slowly removed it, revealing a beautiful lady, with long gray hair, and golden eyes.


    "**.....**"


    Acht''s hand tightened on the hilt of his sword. Funf''s eyes widened, a flicker of surprise crossing her usually stoic face. Zwei exchanged a stunned glance with Neun, her brow furrowed. Even Reaper, usually so composed, felt a prickle of unease. The silence stretched, broken only by the rustling of leaves.


    "**A Female?**"


    "Yes..."


    The commander smiled, her voice now femalia, and smoother.


    "Everyone took me as a man, Became of my... What? Voice, yeah..."


    She looked up at them;


    "There are only a handful of gods who had seen my face, count yourselves lucky."


    "**Ok... The Ruler wants to know who you are.**"


    Eins said in a calm tone, he was in his golden outfit, hugging his sword on his chest, while his gaze fixed on the now-female commander.


    "Oh, how charming," she said, a hint of amusement in her voice.


    "Just tell him we''re allies. And that, we''ll meet again soon enough." She added.


    Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    "**Ok, what about your name?**" Reaper asked.


    "Not the time for that..."


    She moved her gaze on the blades and Reaper, and gave a small smile:


    "We''ll meet again."


    She flicked her hand, and her horse came running.


    "**A Celestial-Class Horse?**" Funf was surprised, eyes wide open.


    The commander got on her horse, and a huge gateway, measuring five meters tall, and 30 meters wide, appeared behind them.


    The soldiers all turned around, and walked towards it.


    "**Where are you going?!**" Zwei asked.


    "To prepare for the great war... But It''s all up to your Ruler, if we; The death will partake in this war."


    She turned her horse, and walked towards the gateway.


    "We''ll meet again, Abyssal Inhabitants."


    That was the last word Reaper and the group heard before she disappeared in the gateway, and it closed afterward.


    "**Hmm... What should we tell the Ruler?**" Neun asked, a little lost.


    __________


    BOOM!!


    The wall collapsed, and a hole appeared in front of the gods.


    ***Uh? What''s that?*** Hades asked.


    ***The hole of fate.*** Hecate answered, and walked towards the wall.


    ***What is the hole of fate?*** Sword saint asked in mild confusion.


    ***The hole of fate is the passage to countless prisons in the universe... To locate the right prison is a very difficult job, and you must be a sorcerer to be able to activate it...*** Echidna answered.


    ***In that case, we are lucky to have Hecate!*** Nosferatu said.


    ***There is only one downside to it... Any sorcerer who successfully released a personal will give his or her soul in exchange.*** Poseidon said.


    Nosferatu''s, Echidna''s, and Sword saint''s eyes widened in shock.


    ***Isn''t she?--***


    ***--Don''t worry, Echidna... To accomplish our goal, we need Lord Typhon... Fighting the gods without him will only lead to our death. But sacrificing one life, will save the rest.*** Hecate said, and bought out a glass vial, containing Michael''s blood.


    She stood in front of the hole, and poured the drop of blood inside... Then took two steps backward, while the other, took five steps.


    Hecate stretched both her hands to the side, and started an incantation:


    ***Des de les profunditats de la terra, Vent, Foc i ¨¤nima, t''invoco, Tif¨®, apareix davant meu!!!***


    *


    *


    *


    [Translation: From the depths of the earth, Wind, Fire and soul, I call upon thee, Typhon, appear before me!!!.]

 Chapter 492 The Return Of Typhon 2

    [Between Chaos.] Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    The Supreme Queen turned her head from the mirror to Typhon:


    ""it seems it''s time."" She smiled mischievously at him.


    ****I don''t know your plan, Queen... But I''ll try my best to hinder it! Your plan will never come to play!!****


    The Queen just chuckled with his words, and she watched as Typhon slowly disappeared from the second mirror.


    ""You can only stop my plan when you have knowledge of it... Not when you don''t even know the first step.""


    She turned to the entrance, and at that moment, the double doors opened, and the commander walked inside, her helmet in hand.


    "My Queen!"


    She knelt down on a knee, and bowed her head.


    ""You did good, I am impressed... But you still have one more mission to take care of.""


    "I know, my Queen... You don''t need to worry about it. Just know it''s accomplished."


    ""Good...""


    She looked up at the entrance, seeing Tartarus and Chronos walking inside.


    ""Tartarus, I think it''s time to start plan C, and D will follow after if you succeed...""


    She turned to Chronos:


    ""Is the battlefield set?""


    "Yes, Mr Queen!!" Chronos nodded with a low bow.


    The Queen nodded, and relaxed on her golden throne. Turning her head to the mirror, she smiled:


    ""For now, let''s watch the show."" She muttered.


    _________


    "STOP!!!"


    The seven turned around, seeing Michael and his group landing on the ground.


    ***Hahaha!!! You''re late!! Hecate already finished the last requirement!!*** Hades said with a laugh.


    BOOOOM!!!


    The huge explosion, drew everyone''s attention... They turned to the mountain, seeing cracks appearing on the surface, the hundred heads dragon shape mountains started cracking.


    "Oh No!"


    Athena muttered.


    "Typhon is freed."


    Whoosh!!


    A searing red beam of energy lanced down from the heavens, striking Hecate with the force of a thunderbolt. The impact sent shockwaves rippling through the air, throwing dust and debris into the sky


    ***AHHHH!!!***


    She let out a painful shriek, and before everyone''s horrified gazes, the old goddess disintegrated into light particles, which was then taken by the wind.


    "Hmm... So she sacrificed herself for Typhon, how... Surprising." Darren said, his hand on his jaw, a thoughtful expression on his face.


    CRACK!!!


    ***Fufufufu! My Son is almost out! You fools'' blood will be the start of his reign!*** Gaea yelled.


    ***Yes.*** Echidna turned to Darren.


    ***Darren, why don''t you join us? If you do, your world will be protected, even if the first realm is destroyed, yours will be saved.*** She added.


    Darren scoffed:


    "I would have accepted in the past... But now? After knowing Michael, and these guys... I refuse."


    Echidna shrugged her shoulders with an indifferent expression:


    ***It''s good... We can simply kill you here, and destroy your realm next... Oh? I heard you have beautiful wives. Some men will be dying to have a taste of them.***


    Darren chuckled:


    "It has been years I heard someone said those words, and that person had her neck cracked."


    Echidna took two steps backward, seeing Darren''s gaze... She subconsciously raised her hand to her neck, her face paled.


    ****You dare threaten my Love?!!!****


    A roar sounded all over the place, and moment next; a pillar of light fell on the mountain, sending a powerful wind current towards the surroundings.


    The group quickly leaped backward, creating distance from the wind.


    ****Finally?! I got to see the sun again!****


    Michael and everyone present, raised their heads to the cloud of dust and smoke, seeing a handsome man, with shoulder-length golden hair, and eyes... His gaze fixed on the figures below.


    "Typhon."


    Both Michael and Aaron murmured with a deep frown.


    ***Ruler Typhon!!***


    Poseidon, Nosferatu, Sword saint, Hades, and Echidna quickly got down on one knee, and bowed their heads.


    Typhon landed on the ground, and moved his gaze around the kneeling gods.


    ****Rise.****


    The five stood up, while Typhon walked towards Gaea.


    ****Mother.**** S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He stopped in front of her.


    Gaea smiled warmly, and placed her hand on his cheek, her touch surprisingly gentle:


    ***Sorry, my son. We''ll get stronger and have our revenge on that Bitch.*** She said.


    ****Don''t think too much about it, let''s just deal with these ants.**** Typhon said, and turned his head to Michael.


    ****We Finally met, Brother.****


    Typhon said, the word laced with a strange mix of amusement and something else¡­ something colder. He advanced towards Michael, his eyes gleaming with an unsettling light.


    ****Really powerful... Now a saga! Impressive!****


    He stopped 10 meters from the group, and folded his hands behind him.


    "Typhon, It''s nice meeting you... But I have a question, why are you referring to me as your brother?!"


    ****Don''t worry, little Brother. This isn''t the place to talk about this.****


    "Oh?! Are you scared?!" Darren asked.


    Typhon turned his head to Darren, and chuckled:


    ****You, Darren. You''re just an ant... And besides, you aren''t here because of me, but Khaos...****


    Typhon chuckled:


    ****Let me guess, you have two minutes left, and you''ll be teleported to your real destination.****


    Darren was silent for five seconds and nodded: "You''re right. And you do know this isn''t the end... We''ll meet again."


    ****Hehehe, I''ll be waiting for you.**** Typhon said, and added:


    ****Yes, I''m not fighting... Come on, I was locked in there for centuries. Do you think I''ll waste my energy on you now? I''ll rather have fun... Don''t you think brother?****


    He turned to Michael. Who just stared at him.


    Typhon sighed, and moved his gaze on the young gods.


    ****I''ll help you, Michael... Only because you''re my brother. Now listen; my first target is the first realm, as the name suggested, it''s the first, so it should be the first target, hahaha!****


    Michael''s eyes narrowed. He didn''t trust Typhon''s easygoing demeanor for a second.


    "We''ll see about that," He replied, his voice carefully neutral


    Typhon grinned:


    ****That''s why you''re my brother.****


    He turned around and walked back to Gaea.


    ****Come on, Mum.****


    "Hey!! When are you attacking?!" Michael asked with a smile.


    ''****Did he just called me "Hey"?****'' Typhon thought in mild surprised, but still answered:


    ****You have three days.****


    Typhon nodded, and held Gaea''s shoulders.


    Michael and the group watched as Typhon, and his family disappeared.


    "Partner! Do you believe him?"


    Drakon asked, turning to Michael.


    "Not one bit... Typhon is lying, and he won''t attack the first realm. His target is the gods'' Realm."


    "But... What if he''s saying the truth?" Aaron asked.


    Michael turned to the four:


    "All of you need to get ready, the war is upon us."

 Chapter 493 Worldwide Evacuation!

    Typhon and his team materialized in a vast, roofless hall. Above them, a colossal red sky swarmed with millions of dragons.


    ***I don''t understand, Love.*** Echidna said, her face etched with confusion.


    ***Why are we attacking the First Realm? I thought the Gods'' Realm would be our primary target.***


    ****Don''t be foolish.**** Typhon retorted, striding towards the skeletal throne and settling upon it. His gaze swept over the assembled gods.


    ****Where are Ares and the others?****


    ***Lord Typhon.*** Poseidon answered:


    ***Moros''s betrayal caused some disruption within the army. Ares is currently occupied with damage control.***


    Typhon nodded, a smile playing on his lips. ****Prepare the forces. We attack the Gods'' Realm tomorrow.****


    ***Huh?***


    The six gods exchanged stunned glances.


    ****Why the bewildered expressions? Did you truly believe I would attack the First Realm directly?**** He scoffed.


    ****Not when their fate rests within the gods'' Realm. If I acquire the artifact, I can simply obliterate the First Realm. We won''t need to fight then¡ªjust conquer.****


    The gods nodded, smiles of anticipation spreading across their faces. Hades, however, inquired:


    ***So, you successfully distracted Michael?***


    ****No,**** Typhon replied.


    ****Michael would never be deceived by my words.**** He grinned.


    ****Open 34 S-Rank gates in the First Realm¡ªtwo in each city. I''m eager to witness how Michael intends to protect his precious world.**** He chuckled.


    ***Yes!*** The gods acknowledged, their understanding evident.


    Typhon then turned to Gaea.


    ****Don''t fret, Mother.**** He reassured her. ****During my imprisonment, I discovered an alternative method to release the Titans, one that doesn''t involve killing Michael. We simply need to venture into the Abyss, and I''ll handle the rest.****


    ***But... the Abyss isn''t our territory.*** Gaea pointed out, her voice laced with concern.


    ****I''m aware.**** Typhon acknowledged. ****Echidna, you''ll assist me with a crucial task.****


    ***Tell me, Love.*** Echidna responded.


    ****Your mission is to keep Michael occupied.**** Typhon instructed.


    ****I don''t care how you accomplish it¡ªjust ensure it''s done.****


    Echidna pondered for a moment, then nodded decisively. ***I understand, and I know precisely how to capture his attention.*** A smirk tugged at her lips.


    ****Excellent.**** Typhon approved.


    ''****The Supreme Queen is undoubtedly plotting something.****'' He mused.


    ''****And I''ll exhaust every possible avenue to thwart her. I may be ignorant of the specifics of her plan, but I''m certain it revolves around Michael.****''


    ________


    [Gods'' Realm.]


    Michael, accompanied by Aaron, Leo, and Miles, entered the pantheon hall. Darren had been teleported earlier, leaving the four behind.


    "Michael," Erebus greeted. "Did Typhon?"


    "Yes, Erebus," Michael confirmed.


    "Typhon is free... He plans to attack both my world and yours." Michael added.


    Erebus sighed, slumping back into his seat. "He''s already initiated his assault." He gestured towards the massive mirror above them.


    Michael followed his gaze to the mirror, his brow furrowing as he witnessed colossal gateways materializing in the skies above each city.


    "This...?" Michael was taken aback.


    "He intends to decimate your realm..." Erebus added.


    Zeus waved his hand, the image on the screen shifting to reveal a massive green tree.


    "Throughout the entire universe, only three of these trees exist," Zeus explained. "One resides in the Gods'' Realm, the second in the Titans'' prison, and the third... its location remains unknown. We believe these trees serve as some form of connection, but no one has yet discovered how to activate them."


    Michael studied the tree intently, then slowly nodded. "Is that golden sword part of it?" he asked.


    "Golden sword?!"


    Erebus, Nyx, Zeus, Hemera, and the others exclaimed in unison, their expressions a mixture of surprise and confusion. Even Aaron, Leo, and Miles were perplexed.


    "What sword?" Aaron asked, bewildered.


    "The sword engraved on the tree," Michael clarified. "Look at it¡ªcan''t you see the sword?" He scanned their faces. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    The gods exchanged glances and shook their heads.


    "We can''t see any sword," Leo admitted.


    Zeus rose to his feet. "What if...?" His words trailed off, a realization dawning upon him.


    "What if Ruler Michael can activate it?!" Erebus gasped, his eyes widening.


    BEEEEP!!


    A piercing alarm shattered the tense atmosphere, causing everyone to jump.


    Nyx swiftly altered the view on the mirror to Drakon''s world.


    They watched in horror as a gigantic gateway appeared above the dragon empire.


    "This?!"


    Nyx switched the scene to Miles''s world, revealing another gate appearing. Then, she showed Leo''s and Aaron''s worlds, where not one, but three gates were visible above their cities.


    "No! Typhon plans to annihilate all the realms simultaneously! We can''t protect everyone!" Nyx exclaimed, her face paling.


    "I believe we must resort to Moros''s plan¡ªrequest assistance from our worshippers," Zeus suggested.


    "From our worshippers?" Michael questioned, the idea not sitting well with him.


    "Can you show me the artifact?" he asked, his gaze fixed on Zeus.


    Zeus nodded and waved his hand.


    CLICK!!


    Michael, Leo, Aaron, and Miles recoiled as the ground before them split open, and a massive diamond-shaped glass cage ascended. An intense surge of energy radiated outwards.


    Michael''s eyes were drawn to the star-shaped gem nestled within the diamond-glass cage. He could sense the immense power emanating from the star.


    "So, this is the artifact? I expected something more... Maybe colossal," Michael murmured.


    "Wait, this ''artifact'' has been here all along?" Aaron asked, incredulous.


    "Yes," Hemera confirmed. "This is the most secure location in the entire realm." She turned to Michael and his companions.


    "Shouldn''t you be in your respective realms? You''ve witnessed the unfolding events¡ªthey need you."


    "Hmm... You raise a valid point," Aaron conceded.


    "Indeed," Leo agreed.


    The three turned to Michael.


    "It''s alright," Michael reassured them. "You should go. Your worlds need you."


    The three nodded and vanished from the hall.


    "What about you, Ruler Michael?" Nyx inquired.


    Michael was silent for a moment, then snapped his fingers. The space behind him cracked open, and a swirling vortex materialized.


    The gods watched as Reaper and the ten blades emerged.


    "**Ruler!**" They greeted in unison.


    "I''m already aware of the situation in the forest." Michael said, then turned to the group.


    "Listen closely, Reaper. Throughout your service to me, this is the most critical information I have ever imparted to you."


    The fearsome hybrid wolf looked up, his face etched with confusion.


    "Drakon has returned to his realm, and I require you and your team to return to Amerisa."


    "**...**"


    Reaper and the ten blades were speechless.


    "Amerisa is in dire straits." Michael continued. "You all must return to Amerisa and instruct everyone¡ªadults and children alike¡ªto relocate to Amerisa. There are no players strong enough to confront two S-Rank gates. They must fortify Amerisa." He paused.


    "Take five million walkers with you. Shenras and Havoc should accompany you as well. Ensure Amerisa survives this crisis."


    Despite their confusion, Reaper and the ten blades nodded.


    "**As the Ruler commands!**" they responded in unison.


    "Go now," Michael urged.


    The group nodded, rose to their feet, turned, and walked towards the vortex. Reaper cast one final look at Michael before entering, while Michael closed the vortex and turned to the gods.


    "I intend to manipulate this artifact, but I''m currently unable to do so." he explained. He surveyed the gods.


    "Take me to the tree."


    _________


    [Amerisa.]


    [Amerisa''s High College.]


    "What in the world is this?!" Maria exclaimed, staring at the crimson clouds above them.


    "It''s a gateway! But I''ve never seen one so enormous!" Jimmy replied, his face paling.


    "Check the news!" Carl urged, rushing towards the group, a phone in his hand.


    Mira, Maria, and Jimmy turned to him.


    "What else could the reporters possibly be saying?" Jimmy asked.


    "Just watch!" Carl insisted, stopping in front of them. He held up his phone and played a video.


    ["This is a global crisis. We have just received word that these gates are appearing across all 17 cities! Calculations indicate a total of 34 S-gates. Cities are currently being evacuated, with everyone heading to Amerisa. I understand some of you have questions, but this is an order from Supreme himself."]


    The screen changed, revealing Jennifer standing on a podium, surrounded by reporters and cameras.


    ["We have just received news from Micky... These gates are all S-Rank and extremely dangerous. 50-60% of not only Amerisa but all 17 cities have played VRG and have slain monsters. The one who sent these gates is the main ruler of these monsters. He intends to wipe us out! And to survive, we need to stand together!"] Jennifer concluded.


    "When was this broadcast?" Mira asked.


    "Ten minutes ago," Carl replied.


    ["To save and protect ourselves and our loved ones... we all need to come together. That''s the only way we can defeat Typhon,"] Jennifer continued.


    The screen changed, and the female reporter reappeared.


    ["As you''ve just heard, this is a worldwide evacuation. Please, if you''re not in Amerisa, start moving now. If you''re worried about accommodation, worry no more. The president and military commander have assured us that won''t be a problem¡ªhouses are ready. Players, please, if you''re in VRG, we need you all back..."] sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carl tapped the phone screen, closing the news broadcast. "What should we do?" he asked.


    "If this thing opens, can we withstand its full force?"


    Mira scanned the chaotic school grounds. Everyone was running, not towards their classes, but towards the exits.


    "We need to get out of here," she said. "At least stay with our families."


    "Miss Mira! Miss Maria!" a voice called out.


    The two turned to see who was calling them.

 Chapter 494 Next Course OF Action

    "Mr. Norman."


    "Miss Mira, Miss Maria... Mrs. Erika asked us to bring you guys back, right now," he said.


    "Okay... Carl."


    Mira turned to Carl:


    "You and Jimmy should move to Unity Street; that way, you''ll be safer."


    The two looked at one another and nodded in understanding.


    "I''ll tell my dad."


    "Same here."


    The girls nodded and followed Norman.


    Carl and Jimmy watched as the two entered the car and drove away.


    "Come, we need to get out of here!"


    [Unity Street.]


    [Michael''s home.]


    At the moment, all the top figures were seated in the huge sitting room, staring at one another in silence.


    Around them stood their advisors and the conquerors'' elders.


    Squeak!


    A sharp sound tore the tense silence, drawing everyone''s attention.


    Mira and Maria walked inside the sitting room and froze at the entrance, seeing everyone before them...


    What shocked the two most was that everyone was in armor... all Legendary and Mystical-class armors.


    "You''re back."


    Erika stood up and approached the two girls... She was also in armor.


    "Sister... Why?"


    Maria stopped halfway, staring at Erika''s silver armor.


    Erika stopped in front of the two girls and smiled:


    "You know what''s happening outside, right?" she asked.


    The two girls nodded.


    "And you also know everyone is currently evacuating to Amerisa?"


    The two nodded again.


    "Good..."


    She looked over her shoulder at Jennifer, who gave her a reassuring smile. Erika nodded and turned to the two confused girls.


    "We''re getting ready to enter the gates in Amerisa."


    "What?!"


    Both Mira and Maria exclaimed in unison.


    "We know it''s dangerous, but if Amerisa is going to be a safe haven, we need to close these gates above us."


    "But... S-Rank gates are..."


    "I know, Mira..."


    Erika caressed her cheek:


    "Your brother sent help... And to stay on the safe side, we''re only allowing Grandmaster medals and above..."


    She smiled at them:


    "And do you know how many Grandmasters and Sovereigns are in VRG?"


    Maria: "Hundreds?"


    "No.... Well, yes," Erika chuckled, and added:


    "We are planning on dividing into two teams... We''ll lead the first. The second team will have Joker, Commander Wang, Daniel, and the rest... They''ll be taking 70% of our forces with them."


    "Is that...?"


    "A little too many?"


    "Yes, but they need it more than us," Jennifer answered.


    The two girls finally nodded their heads and walked inside with Erika.


    Everyone waited for the three to sit down before Commander Wang started.


    "Okay, everyone, this is the plan!"


    He pointed his finger at the map of Amerisa before him, placed on the center table... for everyone to see.


    "These two huge red circles are the S-Rank gates."


    "Mr. Commander."


    Everyone turned to Mira.


    "What about these black circles around Amerisa''s borders?" she asked.


    "Good question..." Wang smiled:


    "I know some of you are wondering why these are here... So let me tell you. Those monsters not only opened S-Rank gates above the city but opened countless C-Rank, B-Rank, and even A-Rank gates... The total number of gates currently in our world is 150... with 34 being S-Rank... Whatever is coming, we need to fortify Amerisa because if our plan goes through, and everyone hides in Amerisa... the monsters will all attack the city." Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    He sighed:


    "That''s why closing the gates above us is very important. If these two are gone, we won''t have to worry about surprise attacks," he said.


    "Yes."


    The President took over:


    "When you guys are in the game, we''ll use any cards necessary to send messages to any players in VRG or in the game city! We need everyone here! This is the battle for our survival!"


    "The President is correct; we''ll also send messages to all the guilds; everyone needs to join forces!" Joker said.


    "I have an idea!"


    Everyone turned their heads to Chris, who opened his mouth:


    "I used a card to ask the AI for very important information, and you know what I discovered?"


    "Tell us, Prince Chris," Rahond said.


    "Amerisa has a population of 100 million people and is the largest city among the 17 cities... Not only that, but it also has powerful defense systems and shields... But... we have a low number of players."


    "Uh? What are you saying? Amerisa has more players than the other cities!" Joker said.


    "Yes, ''the other cities,'' but we need everyone''s help... Look at this, Amerisa is strong and more, but 60% are still non-players! I''m saying, why don''t we ask the fittest to start playing VRG?"


    The room was silent, but Chris wasn''t done.


    "VRG has EXP cards and Mana Unlocking cards... No one uses them because they''re just too expensive. But we all have enough Lifetimes and diamonds to get more than a million EXP cards and Mana Unlocking cards for every new player... Yes, bronze medal holders are weak, but they''re still better than ordinary humans."


    "Yes! My brother is right; we aren''t 100% sure the city wall or shield can hold back millions of monsters... Nevertheless, the shield will be breached, and monsters will enter... If everyone is at least a Bronze medal holder, they''ll be able to protect themselves. Don''t you think?" Camila asked, moving her gaze around everyone present.


    Silence.


    Everyone was lost in thought, weighing the pros and cons of the siblings'' suggestion. After a few seconds, Amerisa''s President nodded.


    "You two have a point; we should be prepared for everything, including the worst-case scenario... But, do you think the citizens will accept?" he asked.


    "They will when they know it''s about their safety and the only way to protect their families," Jennifer nodded and turned to Commander Wang.


    "Commander, please send word... Those coming to Amerisa will also partake in this... We need more soldiers," she said.


    "Understood," Commander Wang nodded.


    Jennifer then turned to Eins, who stood some meters from the group, his hands folded in front of his chest, while his back leaned on the wall.


    "Please, can you inform Micky we need as many Lifetimes and Diamonds as needed?"


    Eins stared at her for a second, nodded, and closed his eyes.


    "If I may."


    The governor turned his head from Eins to Jennifer:


    "Where is Mr Michael? Don''t you think we need him here?"


    He asked the question that was on everyone''s mind. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 495 We Will Be Back!

    Jennifer slowly turned her head to Erika:


    "Michael is currently fighting for our lives," Erika said.


    "For our lives? Then what are we doing?" Jasmine asked, mildly confused.


    "We aren''t fighting for our lives, just protecting them and making sure we live longer," Erika clarified.


    Her words confused not only Jasmine but everyone in the room.


    "Look, we get our powers from VRG and AI, right?"


    Everyone nodded.


    "Michael is protecting this AI... I know sometimes you''ve all wondered what controls the AI and VRG... Let me tell you. In another world, far from our galaxy, live more powerful beings; they''re the ones who created this artifact¡ª"


    "¡ªArtifact?"


    "Yes, Mr. Daniel... If this artifact is destroyed, we lose not only our powers but also our Lifetimes... And when we lose Lifetimes, what happens?"


    She directed the question to everyone in the room.


    "We all die."


    "Yes... That''s why my love isn''t here; he''s currently battling the Ruler of these monsters, just to keep us alive, and we''ll also do our best to stay alive."


    Everyone finally understood. They had been so wrong and ignorant, thinking Michael abandoned them or was hiding somewhere... If Erika hadn''t explained, they would still be in the dark.


    "Michael is truly our savior... No amount of thanks can express our gratitude," Amerisa''s founder, who had been silent until then, finally spoke.


    "Yes!"


    The rest agreed.


    "Done."


    They all turned to Eins, a little confused... Moments later:


    DING!!


    Jennifer froze, hearing the unbelievable amount.


    DING!


    Erika smiled at the notification.


    DING!!! Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did I hear that right?!" Joker was horrified.


    DING!!


    "100 trillion Lifetimes and in-game Diamonds?!"


    DING!!!


    ''Me? Why did he gift me something?'' Evan wondered inwardly.


    DING!!!


    "WOW! This is the best Guild Master ever!!" Tyson yelled in joy.


    DING!!!


    Daniel blinked a few times and turned to Jennifer and Erika, who sat beside each other.


    Before anyone knew it, the leaders, guild masters, and even the founders stood up and bowed to the Conquerors.


    "Thank you, Miss Jennifer, and Mrs. Brian!!"


    They said in unison, stunning the two ladies.


    "What are you all doing? Please... When Micky returns, you can thank him," Jennifer said quickly.


    The group looked at one another and nodded.


    Erika smiled and turned to Eins: "Tell Michael we appreciate it, and we''re waiting for him."


    Eins nodded.


    "Okay, everyone, get ready... We''ll attack the two gates simultaneously. The commander will take the gate at Amerisa''s high school, while we''ll take the one south of Amerisa," Jennifer said.


    "I''m going with you."


    "Same here."


    "No."


    "Not happening."


    Both Jennifer and Erika said flatly.


    "But...."


    "No, Mira! You two are staying with Sunny and the others," Erika said firmly.


    Commander Wang turned to Joker, then to the founder and President. They all nodded and stood up:


    "Thank you for everything; we''ll be on our way," Commander Wang said.


    "Okay, Commander... We''ll also get ready," Jennifer nodded.


    They watched the group exit the house and turned to the sulking Mira and Maria.


    "We expect this from Mira, not you, Maria," Erika said, hands folded on her chest, frowning.


    "But we want to come along!"


    Maria protested.


    "You heard what Erika explained. Those guys know Michael is a threat... And Michael has only one weakness: his family... If something happened to you two or Mira... Do you think Michael will be focused?" Violet asked, staring at the two.


    Mira blinked a few times and finally nodded:


    "Fine, we''ll stay, but you guys must be careful!!." Mira said.


    "Yes, you guys must return! We''ll be waiting!" Maria added.


    "We will. Adrian, Violet, Rahond, and everyone here will stay with you two," Erika said with a warm smile.


    "We aren''t kids."


    "Yes, but you''re still kids to us."


    Erika ruffled the two''s hair and walked toward the door.


    Jennifer walked toward them and squatted down, staring at the two:


    "I know you don''t like this, Besties... But you just need to stay here," she said softly.


    "Okay, Bestie," Mira nodded.


    "We''ll be back, Just look after yourselves... And don''t leave the house."


    Jennifer said, stood up, and walked toward the door with Erika; while Tyson, Chris, Robert, and Zukila followed.


    Mira, Maria, and the group watched as the six walked out, closing the door behind them.


    Eins turned to Shenras and Campe, who sat on the stairs, staring at them.


    He nodded at them and disappeared.


    "So what now? Are we going to remain here?" Campe asked.


    "Our only job is to protect Mira and these guys," Shenras replied softly.


    Campe nodded and asked again:


    "What about your soldiers?"


    "Already waiting; I just need to make a call," Shenras smiled, adding:


    "I promised to kill someone; let''s just hope she attacks the villa."


    Campe stared at Shenras''s side profile for a few seconds and nodded:


    "Okay, what about Reaper?"


    "Already waiting at the gate."


    Campe nodded again.


    ''It seems everything is on track... We can do this!'' She thought. Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Shenras exhaled:


    "I just hope the Ruler is now strong enough to match Typhon... If not... All this is for nothing," she said.


    "You two, how strong is this Typhon?" Evan walked toward them.


    "Were you eavesdropping?" Campe asked, frowning.


    "Look around; everyone here can hear you," Evan pointed out.


    "Uh?"


    Campe looked at the humans in the room and was speechless, seeing them staring.


    "If you want to know; Typhon is strong enough to wipe out Amerisa with a single flick of his finger." Shenras said flatly.


    "...."


    Everyone was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 496 System Is Permanently Shut Down!

    [Amerisa.]


    VOOM!!


    Five SUVs stopped under a huge red gateway.


    Erika, Jennifer, Robert, Tyson, Chris, and Zukila got out and walked toward the hundreds of players already waiting for them.


    "Miss Jennifer, Mrs. Michael... We''ve been waiting!"


    Firenze said.


    "Hmm... You''re now a grandmaster," Tyson was surprised.


    "Yes, Mr. Tyson."


    Firenze nodded and turned to Erika.


    "How many?" she asked.


    Firenze moved aside, allowing the six to see the players on their team, and said:


    "We have a total of 150 players, all grandmasters," he said.


    If it were the past, the group would have been shocked, but now... They simply nodded and looked up at the gateway.


    "Get them ready; we''re moving in a minute," Jennifer said.


    "Yes!"


    Firenze nodded and turned to the players:


    "Okay, everyone!! We move in one minute; get your gear ready!" he yelled.


    The always proud and arrogant grandmasters simply nodded and started checking their equipment... Some were excited, others nervous, and a few scared.


    Jennifer and Erika walked some distance away, and Jennifer tapped her bracelet.


    A holographic screen appeared above it, and Commander Wang''s face appeared.


    "In 30 seconds, we''re entering the gate..."


    "Okay, Miss Jennifer, we''re already flying toward it," Commander Wang revealed.


    Jennifer nodded and turned to Firenze, gesturing with her hand. Firenze nodded and turned to the players again.


    "We move now... We have ten seconds to reach the gateway."


    The grandmasters looked at one another, then at the gate, which was 600 feet above the ground.


    "Ten seconds?" someone asked, mildly confused.


    "Yes..." Firenze nodded.


    _


    "Okay, Commander... We''re on it!"


    Jennifer tapped the bracelet, disconnecting the call, then turned to her team: "Let''s go."


    Before anyone knew it, she shot into the air like a bullet.


    "This?"


    They were stunned.


    Erika looked over her shoulder at Tyson, Chris, Zukila, and Robert... She nodded and followed behind.


    "Let''s go!"


    Firenze yelled and followed... The 150 grandmasters moved their stunned gazes from one person to another... But quickly followed. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The whole of Amerisa watched the figures shooting toward the gateway, with hopeful eyes...


    _


    "Here we go!"


    Jennifer yelled, her gaze fixed on the gate, which was getting closer... And with one last boost, the group entered, disappearing inside the gateway.


    ____


    [Gods'' Realm.]


    "Hmm..."


    Michael slowly felt the sword engraved on the tree and looked at the gods behind him.


    "Really, can''t you see this sword?"


    They shook their heads, completely lost.


    Michael turned back to the tree:


    "Why does it feel like you''re here for a reason?" he muttered softly.


    {Required contact reached...}


    ''Huh?''


    Michael was stunned, hearing the system''s voice.


    {Host gained a new skill.}


    {Skill: Name: Unknown. Definition: Unknown.}


    "..."


    He was stunned, eyes wide open:


    ''Even the system doesn''t know this skill?''


    {The skill is sealed, Host... You''ll need a certain amount of power and sacrifice to unlock it.}


    ''Wait, did you just say, "Sacrifice"?!'' He quickly removed his hand from the tree.


    {Contact lost.}


    ''Lost? Wait, I gained this skill by only feeling the tree?''


    {The tree''s origin is unknown, but I do know it''s 100% related to the skill.}


    Michael sighed, staring at the unknown skill on the system''s screen.


    "What if... What if I touch the tree longer? Will I gain the skill''s information?"


    {Not sure, Host.}


    Michael nodded and placed his hand on the sword... Now applying more pressure.


    "Ruler Michael, we only know this tree is a passage, like a route to the 11 realms. We don''t know if it has any other specific skill or use," Erebus said.


    Michael nodded and closed his eyes: ''What if I...?''


    He thought and suddenly channeled his divinity, forcing it into the sword.


    {What are you doing, Host?!!}


    ''Checking something out!!''


    Michael said inwardly, forcing more energy into the sword.


    BOOM!


    A gust of wind burst out from him, pushing the five gods back several meters.


    "This?!"


    Erebus was stunned, looking up at Michael with disbelief.


    The gods studied the golden energy rising from the ground around Michael... Within seconds, it started spinning, and a tornado formed, engulfing Michael and the tree.


    "This???"


    The gods'' eyes widened in shock and horror, feeling the dense energy emanating from the tornado.


    "This is beyond our realm!! Move back!!" Zeus yelled, flying back several meters... The rest followed.


    "This... This energy, I''ve sensed it," Erebus muttered, landing 100 meters from Michael and the tree.


    "The day the Queen Awakened... This is the exact energy signature," Nyx said.


    "Yes... But... What is happening? Why is Michael releasing the same energy?" Hemara asked.


    The gods simply stared at Michael, speechless and confused.


    ______


    [Typhon''s realm.]


    BOOOM!


    A golden lightning bolt tore open the sky and vanished afterward.


    Typhon swiftly stood up from his skeletal throne... Even Gaea, who sat a few feet to his left, frowned.


    ***The Queen?!***


    ****No, Mother! This aura is still weak...!! So...**** Typhon grinned, finally understanding the Queen''s plan.


    ****So you did all this just for this one outcome... Queen!! I''ll show you how naive you are!!****


    He yelled and added:


    ****Change of plans!!! Soldiers!!!!****


    Whoosh!!!!!


    **GRRRAAAAAA!!!!**


    **AHHHHHHH!!!!!**


    **AWWOOOOOLL!!!**


    The millions of nightmare legions outside the huge castle let out a loud roar, while the dragons and countless monsters followed.


    ****Get ready!! We attack the gods'' realm, now!!****


    BOOOM!!


    A gigantic gateway, bigger than the two S-Rank gates in Amerisa combined, appeared above the roofless castle.


    Without hesitation, the dragons and airborne monsters flew toward it, entering... Each one was big enough to cover an entire stadium.


    ***What happened, Son?! I thought you were attacking tomorrow?***


    ****Change of plans, Mum! If Michael succeeds, we lose... We have to kill him.****


    Two 3-meter red dragon wings burst out from his back, and with a sonic boom... Typhon shot toward the gateway... His millions of soldiers following.


    ***Fufufufu... Michael, prepare for your doom.*** Gaea said with a chuckle.


    _____


    {Connection established!}


    {Power level too high!!}


    {Warning!!}


    {Warning!!!} Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    {Warning!!!!!}


    Before Michael could ask anything, the sword on the tree exploded... Instantly clearing the tornado and throwing him meters away.


    BAM!!


    Michael fell heavily to the ground and spat out a mouthful of black blood.


    {DING!!}


    {Goodbye, Host. My heart is full of the time we shared. I''ll miss you.}


    "Uh?"


    {System is permanently shut down!}


    Whizzed!


    That was the only word Michael heard before the system''s screen shattered into pieces.

 Chapter 497 Weak!!

    Jennifer, Erika, Tyson, and the rest of their group, a hardened band of 156 souls, landed on the cracked, crimson earth of the Blood Field. The oppressive, red sun, a malevolent eye in the bruised sky, beat down on them, casting long, distorted shadows across the desolate landscape. The air itself hummed with a strange, unsettling energy, a testament to the dark magic that permeated this realm.


    ***Welcome.***


    They turned their heads to the side, seeing a beautiful woman sitting on a throne, a glass of blood in her hand.


    "Echidna," Jennifer muttered, her eyes cold.


    ***Oh... You remembered me. I''m so honored.***


    Echidna smiled, taking a sip of the blood in her glass.


    "Are you the only one here?" Erika asked, moving her gaze around the open, red landscape.


    ***Hmm...*** Echidna moved her gaze around the place and turned to the group. ***I guess so.***


    Erika raised an eyebrow. "Don''t you think you''re a bit arrogant?! Facing us alone is you seeking death!" she said.


    ***And who among you will pose a threat to me? You?*** Echidna asked, a hint of genuine amusement entering her voice. She swirled the blood in her goblet, the crimson liquid catching the harsh sunlight.


    "You!!" Erika was enraged.


    "Hold on, Erika," Jennifer said, studying Echidna for a few seconds before nodding. "What do you want?!" she asked.


    Echidna licked her lips and smiled at her. ***Smart. That''s why I like you... Okay, listen.***


    The humans waited while she took another sip before continuing.


    ***Surrender... I don''t care about your race; I just want Mira, Jennifer, and Erika to surrender... That''s what I want.***


    The group frowned.


    "You know we can''t give you that, right?!" Tyson asked, stepping forward.


    ***I know. These three are just too valuable... So I''ll have to make you give them up.*** She smirked at Jennifer and Erika.


    "Why are we even talking to this bitch? I say we attack!" Zukila said.


    "Calm down; she isn''t alone," Jennifer whispered, moving her gaze to the ground around Echidna. "They''re below her." She flicked her wrist, and her scythe appeared in her hand. "Step back." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The humans took a step back while Jennifer raised her scythe and plunged the handle edge into the ground, sending her divinity into the soil.


    Echidna grinned, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth.


    BOOM!!


    Two figures shot out from the ground and landed behind Echidna.


    Seeing the figures, Jennifer yelled, "Everyone! Lower your gaze, don''t look directly at them!!"


    Whoosh!!


    "AHHH!"


    Jennifer thought for a long while and opened her mouth. "Garuda! Fusion!!"


    All the while, she was facing the ground. Seeing Jennifer''s action, the rest quickly called forth their pets and merged with them.


    After successfully merging with her bat, Jennifer looked up at Echidna, her eyes now that of her pet. She fixed her red eyes fixed on the figures behind Echidna.


    "Medusa," she said. She looked over her shoulder, seeing ten grandmasters already stone sculptures. "I told you to lower your head." She sighed and turned back to the three. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    ***I have a question. Who told you by fusing with your pets, you''d be able to escape my curse?*** Medusa asked.


    ***It must have been Michael!*** Sword Saint hissed.


    "Nope, I figured it out," Jennifer answered and spun her scythe. "Call your complete force! We''ve talked enough!" she added.


    ***I see someone is in a hurry to die... In that case, we won''t keep you waiting.***


    Sword Saint raised her hand, and with a snap of her fingers, the blood-red sky above them began to pulse with an unholy light. The humans tightly gripped their weapons, their eyes darting back and forth, searching for the inevitable attack.


    BOOOM!


    The very fabric of reality seemed to tear apart. The ground cracked and buckled, and the sky ripped open, revealing a swirling vortex of crimson and black. From this chaotic rift, dragons, their scales shimmering like a thousand sunsets, poured forth, their roars shaking the very air.


    BAM!!


    Simultaneously; Nightmare Legions, Hellions, and dead soldiers burst out from the ground, and in less than a minute, more than a hundred thousand soldiers surrounded them... both airborne and terrestrial.


    "This is?" Robert was speechless, but surprisingly, Jennifer, Tyson, and Erika were calm.


    ***How do you like my soldiers? Each ten of them could kill you humans, let alone the entire force.*** Echidna said, taking a sip. ***Tell me, where is Michael?*** she asked. ***I know he''ll be back by now to protect you guys.***


    "Sorry to burst your bubble, but we aren''t scared of these small soldiers, and Micky isn''t in the first realm," Jennifer said, pointing her scythe at Echidna.


    ***Michael isn''t in the first realm? Then where is he? How can I distract him if he''s not even close?*** she muttered in a low voice.


    ***Mum... I say we should hold them hostage. No matter where Michael is, if he hears his family is captured, he''ll rush over.*** Medusa said in a low voice.


    ***Yeah, you have a point.***


    Echidna smiled, threw her glass to the side, and stood up. ***Let''s play a game.***


    She pointed a finger at Erika.


    Whizzed!


    A ball of red light appeared on the tip of her finger and started spinning...


    ***Stop this if you can.***


    Echidna smirked, and with a flick of her finger, she sent the ball of red light toward Erika.


    "This is a piece of cake," Erika muttered and raised her bow, aiming it at the light. With a release, she sent her attack toward the ball of light.


    Whoosh!!!


    Whizzed.


    To everyone''s shock, the arrow separated the ball of light into halves and kept moving toward Echidna, who caught it.


    ***You can''t stop my attack, Erika.***


    With her words, the two halves of the ball took their complete form, and the balls shot toward Erika with ten times their initial speed.


    "This?!" Erika''s eyes widened in surprise.


    BOOM!!


    A cloud of dust rose into the air, covering all the humans.


    ***Weak.*** Echidna chuckled, destroying the arrow in her hand.


    "I thought as Typhon''s first consort, you''d be powerful!"


    ***Uh?***


    Echidna and the two behind her were stunned. They watched as the dust slowly dispersed.


    ***You?!*** Echidna was stunned, seeing Eins, Zwei, and Drei standing before the group.


    "Echidna... Do you think we''re scared of you?!" Zwei asked with killing intent.


    Echidna was speechless, not expecting three blades to be in the gate.


    ***If you''re here, who''s with Michael?*** She asked.


    "You don''t have to worry about that," Jennifer sneered. "Just worry if you are going to leave here alive."

 Chapter 498 Battle For Survival 1

    Echidna sneered, her eyes cold:


    ***Kill them--***


    A thunderous explosion rocked the ground.


    ***Uh?***


    Her command faltered as a colossal vortex ripped open the sky above Jennifer and her group. From the swirling rift, emerged Reaper, Apate, Azazel, Alien, Zelus, Dracula, and the rest of the Commanders.


    Echidna, Medusa, Sword Saint, and their soldiers watched as a seemingly endless horde of Walkers, numbering over a million, poured forth from the spinning portal, each armed and ready.


    A deafening whoosh filled the air as Abyssal Dragons and other airborne terrors surged through, their wings beating the air above the assembled Walkers.


    A resounding blast echoed from the west. Echidna and her group turned to witness another crimson vortex materialize, disgorging a million Abyssal Skeletons. Their obsidian armor gleamed, and their crimson gazes were fixed on Echidna.


    Another earth-shattering detonation from the east drew their attention to a third gateway. From it, a horrifying legion of Abyssal Walkers, composed of reanimated soldiers, Hellions, Nightmare Legions, and grotesque tentacled abominations, flooded onto the battlefield. Ten figures, masked and imposing, led the charge.


    ***This?*** Echidna was rendered speechless.


    Jennifer stepped forward, a smirk playing on her lips. "Now, how do you like our army? Five million strong, compared to your paltry few hundred thousand."


    ***Fufufufu.*** Echidna chuckled, a hint of derision in her tone. ***You think these rabbles can stop us?***


    ***Why don''t we find out?***


    The ground convulsed violently as the humans braced themselves, their eyes scanning the chaotic scene.


    From the fractured earth, thousands of serpentine creatures, with the upper torsos of humans and the lower bodies of snakes, erupted, their hair a writhing mass of serpents.


    "**Hehehe... Someone''s awfully eager to meet their demise.**" Eins'' voice, laced with malice, cut through the air. With a flick of his wrist, a mask materialized before him.


    "**Very well... We shall grant their wish.**"


    At his word, the nine Blades summoned their own masks, and the ten donned them in unison.


    Reaper landed beside Jennifer and Erika, his gaze locked on the approaching army.


    ***Pathetic. Attack!*** Echidna commanded, and her monstrous army surged forward.


    "Firenze, stay clear of the dragons and snakes... Leave them to us." Erika instructed, drawing her bow.


    "Yes, Mrs. Michael." Firenze nodded.


    Erika smiled, the tip of her arrow glowing with emerald light. "First time testing this skill."


    "[Arrows of Annihilation.]"


    She released the arrow.


    A cacophony of monstrous roars filled the air as the creatures accelerated, the ground trembling beneath their onslaught.


    "Now."


    The arrow shattered into a cloud of verdant smoke, which the charging monsters unwittingly plunged into.


    Screams of agony and bestial howls erupted as the monsters began to drop, their flesh melting away.


    ***Such potent poison! Avoid the smoke!*** Medusa shrieked.


    The soldiers scrambled to obey, while the serpentine creatures burrowed into the earth.


    Erika advanced, her bow held firm, her expression a mask of icy resolve. "You fools believed us to be mere playthings! We will show you the true might of humanity!"


    She aimed her bow at the airborne creatures and, with a cruel smile, unleashed ten arrows.


    Echidna watched as the arrows exploded into more clouds of emerald smoke, sowing chaos among her aerial forces.


    ***What sorcery is this?! She''s merely an Immortal, yet her skill slays even Transcendent beings! Is it the weapon?*** Echidna pondered.


    The Walkers and humans watched as the enemy soldiers succumbed to the deadly fumes.


    Suddenly, the earth cracked again, and skeletons and serpentine monsters burst forth, attempting to flank them.


    "Using the chaos as cover... How futile!"


    Jennifer spun her scythe and lunged, instantly bisecting three serpentine creatures with a single, brutal stroke.


    The skeletons recoiled in shock. Those serpentine warriors were Transcendent, yet they were felled so easily.


    Jennifer''s crimson eyes gleamed, her face stained with the blood of her enemies. "Attack."


    At her command, the million Walkers surged forward, led by the Blades and Commanders.


    ***Mother, this battle is turning against us. Their numbers are overwhelming, and they possess the Ten Blades, Reaper, and the Commanders. Perhaps we should regroup?*** Medusa suggested.


    ***What would your father say if he learned we were routed by such vermin?*** Echidna retorted.


    ***But...***


    ***No buts. We will prevail, no matter the cost.***


    She summoned a long spear, crackling with energy.


    ***Attack!***


    With a thunderous roar, she charged towards Jennifer and Erika. Medusa and Sword Saint exchanged a glance, nodded, and followed.


    Jennifer''s kick shattered a skeletal warrior, the bone fragments scattering across the battlefield. A prickling sense of danger sent her whirling around. Echidna was closing in, Medusa and Sword Saint flanking her like vengeful shadows.


    A thunderous impact reverberated as a powerful force slammed into Medusa and Sword Saint, sending them reeling.


    Echidna glanced over her shoulder, her eyes narrowing as the Second, Third, and Fifth Blades descended upon Medusa, while Tyson engaged Sword Saint.


    A swift whoosh drew Echidna''s attention back to Jennifer. An arrow, a streak of emerald light, hurtled towards her. With a fluid twist, she evaded the projectile, landing lightly on the churned earth. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You dodged that... Impressive. I can scarcely recall the last time I missed." Erika''s voice, cool and steady, reached Echidna''s ears. She turned to see Erika striding towards Jennifer, joining her side.


    ***Good... Now you two are together, I can simply extinguish you both.*** Echidna''s voice dripped with malice.


    "Still a big talker... Huh." Jennifer''s scythe spun, flinging the gore clinging to its edge onto the blood-soaked ground.


    "Do you truly believe you can prevail?" Jennifer challenged.


    ***Even if I cannot annihilate you all, I will ensure some of you fall with me!*** Echidna slammed the butt of her spear into the earth, unleashing a wave of dense, crackling energy.


    "You!"


    Jennifer and Erika sprang backward as the energy eruption obliterated the ground where they had stood moments before.


    "Enough!"


    In midair, Jennifer dissolved into a crimson blur, streaking towards Echidna like a vengeful wraith. Simultaneously, Erika unfurled her wings, the feathers shimmering with an ethereal glow, and her bow transformed into a wickedly sharp, violet sword.


    Echidna braced herself as the two women''s weapons clashed against the shaft of her spear, the impact sending tremors through the air.


    ***Fools! I am the mother of all monsters! Do you truly believe you can vanquish me?!*** A surge of demonic divinity erupted from Echidna, sending Jennifer and Erika hurtling back several meters.


    They regained their footing, their gazes fixed on Echidna. Her body was now covered in a patchwork of green and red serpentine scales, and her pupils had transformed into the slit-like eyes of a cobra.


    ***Let us indulge in a game, humans.*** Echidna''s voice, now laced with a reptilian hiss, echoed across the battlefield as she vanished.


    "....."


    Jennifer and Erika stood in stunned silence.

 Chapter 1 - 1: The Beginning

    "How could you Sara? We are teammates!" A young man with inky black hair growled in pain as he clutched his bleeding stomach lying in his pool of blood.


    "Isn''t it obvious? If we go through that gate together, we will have to share the rewards and lifetime, but if you die, and I go through alone, I will gain all the rewards." A young lady with long aqua blue hair said.


    "You Bitch!!" The young man hissed at her.


    "Language! you are about to die, So think of only good things, and don''t you love me anymore? If you still do, can you give me these life times of yours?" The young lady asked with a smile.


    "You!!"


    "Ok. ok, let do this again. Can you please transfer your life times to me?" The lady squat down in front of the bleeding young man with a bloody dagger in hand.


    "I would rather die than give it to you!" The guy spat at her, which she dodged. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t be a prick!" She hissed. Standing back up and added; "if I can''t get your lifetime, I will take your sister''s."


    "Don''t you dare touch my sister!! Cough! Cough!!"


    "Don''t you know you shouldn''t yell when you are about to die?" the lady asked lovingly, like a mother reprimanding her child.


    "I wonder why I fell for a snake like you!!" The guy continued to yell.


    "Well... first: I''m beautiful, second: you are a fool." She said and continued, "telling you the truth, I never liked you in the first place, I''m just following you because you can help me with life times, you were really a fool.


    You work day and night just to look for life times for me and your sister so we can live longer, but look around us, we are the last survivors in the game and the rewards and life times will be abundant, I don''t want to share any of that with a moron like you." She said, cleaning her dagger on his clothes.


    "If there is a next life I will make you pay!" The guy said with gritted teeth.


    "Well, I think I should get going, there are rewards to claim for winning one of the hardest games in AI virtual reality game." After cleaning and wearing her dagger back, she blew a kiss at the young man and walked toward the gate.


    "Don''t worry, for helping me win this game I will leave your sister one day in her lifetime!" She yelled at him as she walked towards the gate and disappeared in it.


    ''Is this how I will die?''


    ''All that calculation to escape monsters and other players only lead me to my death!''


    "Cough! Don''t worry Sara, you will get what is coming for you!"


    "I''m sorry Mira, you have such a useless brother. I thought playing and winning my first AI Virtual Reality game will earn us more life times to live, If I had known it will turn to this, I would have followed your advice. I''m sorry again"


    He apologized with tears streaming down his face and he breathed his last.


    The voice of AI Virtual Reality game finally sounded.


    < Miss Sara, game name; Poisonous queen is the last and only survivor, and the winner of the match.>


    < Loading rewards and winning score.>


    ______


    "Huh? Where am I?" The young man appeared inside an endless bright space, The first thing he did was look around, totally confused.


    ''Welcome vengeful soul.'' A voice sounded in his head.


    "What in the mother name!" The young man looked around him, searching for the one who had just spoken to him.


    ''You can''t see me vengeful soul, but you can hear me.'' The voice sounded again.


    "Who are you?!" The young man asked.


    ''The question is not about who I am, it''s about what I am.'' The voice corrected him.


    "Then what are you?" The young man asked again with furrow brow and added "...And where the hell am I?"


    ''You are in my world vengeful soul, and I am the ruler of all games.''


    "Ruler of all games? Vengeful soul? What the hell are you saying?!" The young man asked, his frown deepening.


    ''Some called me the provider, some called me the manipulator, some called me the architect and others called me the Cheating System, I go by many names and forms, looking for souls who have the potential to wield me.''


    The young man became silent for a moment then asked, "And I am that soul?"


    ''Yes, you are the only one with endless potential and unknown possibility to wield me, to make it better you are also a vengeful soul.''


    "Why is it better if I''m a vengeful soul? Let me tell you ruler or whatever you are called, there are a lot of vengeful souls out there why did yiu pick me?"


    ''You ask a lot of questions.''


    "My mom said anyone who ask questions never get lost, so can you enlighten me?"


    ''I chose you because of your endless potential, your thinking and vengeful nature no one knew about.''


    The young man was about to rebuke the voice''s words, but kept silent because its right. "So what Is our next course of action, I can''t be floating here like a mindless fool."


    ''If you wish you can.''


    "No way."


    ''Ok vengeful soul, you will be thrown one day back in time, when you haven''t yet entered the game.''


    "Really? You can do that?" The guy asked totally surprised.


    ''I can do a lot more than that vengeful soul.''


    "Stop calling me that, my name would be better."


    ''Ok Michael, prepare for your revival.''


    "Just wait for me Sara, I will show you want a demon looks like." Michael said with killing intent.


    {returning host to one day back.}


    {Calculating time zone}


    {successfully revived}


    ____


    "Hey Michael, wake up. wake up you dumbass!" A man with brown hair, putting on a blue manufacturing worker uniform was busy shaking the sleeping Michael, trying to wake him up.


    "Huh, why are you shaking me so much? If my lifetime doesn''t kill me, you surely will." Michael said in a low voice, opening his tired eyes slowly.


    "Wake up you dumbass! The boss is around, if he find out you sleeping on the job he will reduce your lifetime again." The man said sternly.


    "Fine, fine, I''m up." Michael said, slowly getting up from the ground, after looking around his face changed slightly.


    ''Wait a second, I''d already lived this day!''


    ______


    Hahaha, welcome to my third book, I don''t know why, but I just love writing. So here I am with my third book, please check and give Me feedback. ????????.


    Thanks for reading.


    Please leave a comment and review, thanks ????


    Check my new book: Reborn with the all seeing eye.

 Chapter 2 - 2: Fired

    ''Did I really go back in time?'' Michael thought looking around him.


    "Hey, what is wrong with you?" The man beside him asked.


    "It''s nothing John" Michael replied calmly and turned to his working section and continue loading the goods.


    "Always a weirdo" John shook his hand and walked toward his own section.


    "All you lazy slackers should work faster!!" A middle-aged man with a big belly, putting on a black suit walked over, yelling at the surrounding workers.


    ''This man again.'' Michael groaned inwardly.


    He really hates this man, How can someone this fat thinks he''s a God? because he owns a factory and also a lot of life times. If it wasn''t for his fat stature or his oversized suit, Michael would have taken him for a military commander who like bossing people around.


    ''So I die tomorrow, it''s kind of weird knowing when you will die and who is going to kill you. Should I enter the game again? everything in that game is not new to me, so it will be easily won, and I can also get back at Sara.''


    "Hey you! Dopey!! What are you doing? Get to work!" The fat boss yelled at Michael seeing him standing still like a fool, while others are busy working.


    Michael was preoccupied with his thoughts so he didn''t heard the fat boss yelling at him. Seeing getting ignored, the boss got angry and walked up to him in long strides.


    "Hey fool!!!" He stopped in front of Michael and yelled out to him, bringing him out of this thought.


    "Yes, oh... boss!" Michael eexclaimed in mild surprise. He stood straight, waiting for orders.


    "Are you stupid? Everyone is working and what are you doing here? now get to work or get out of here!" The fat man yelled, turned around and walked away.


    "Asshole" Michael said under his breath.


    The man stopped and turned around sharply. "What did you call me?!"


    Michael was silent for a moment and looked down at his life times in his AI bracelet.


    < 0 yrs, 0 months, 0 weeks, 2 Days, 15 hours, 59 minutes, 48 seconds > He sighed.


    ''I''m going to die in two days, so what''s there to be afraid of, this asshole will also reduce my life times because of my mouth, that Is if he let me continue working here.'' Michael thought inwardly.


    "Are you deaf?!!" The man roared at him, now every single working staff''s attention in the factory have been drawn over.


    Michael stared at the fat boss for a while before opening his mouth.


    "Yeah, I called you an asshole! What can you do about it? Tell me!!"


    The man was taken aback by his loud roar and yelled back not planning to be intimidated by a twenty-two years old.


    "How dare you?! Don''t you know it''s because of me you are still standing. If I haven''t employed you back then when you were begging on your knees, would you be standing here?!"


    "...And thank you for helping me back then, for that I will not take my payment for today, I quit!" Michael said, taking off the manufacturing uniform. With that taken care of, he walked away.


    "Take your payment for today? Who what to pay a rascal like you? now get out of here and go die with that pathetic sister of yours!!"


    These last words touched something in Michael making him stopped on track, his sister was his last and only relative in this run down planet, their mom left them when she gave birth to his sister, while their dad was killed by someone outside the city for his life times when Michael was just fifteen years old and his sister eight, everyday they were on edge, afraid that someone or some thugs will break down their door and asked them for Their live times or else they''ll kill them.


    He had suffered with his sister, sometimes even going to bed with empty stomachs.


    As the world now runs on life times because of AI, all currencies became useless and everyone sells their goods and provisions with life times. 2 hours of life times can buy you one hard loft of bread, time to eat it was like going on an unknown war, ''cause the bread will be difficult to even bite through, to talk of swallow.


    He and his sister faced all these hardships and suffering together, that was also the main reason he entered the game for the first time and ended up getting killed by his ex-girlfriend.


    So when he heard someone insulting his sister, the most precious treasure to him, no Matter how they suffered she never complained or got angry. That''s why he stopped, turned around and walked toward the fat boss.


    "What? Are you coming back to beg?!!" The man asked with a smug smile.


    POW!!!


    A straight punch from Michael on his fat cheek threw him butt first on the ground.


    "Don''t you ever mention my sister with that filthy mouth of yours, if you do again; I won''t go easy on you!" Michael said coldly.


    He might not be as strong as those high level gamers in AI, who were granted with skills and powers, but he surely knew how to throw a punch.


    "Nice Work!" John shouted from the crowd. While the other workers had pleased smiles on their faces.


    "Who dares?!" The Boss turned around but couldn''t find the one who shouted just now, he then turned his attention to Michael while holding his right cheek.


    "You dare hit me young man! Good, I will make sure to let you pay! Now get out of my factory!!!" He roared at Michael as he slowly stood up.


    "Who want to stay in this pathetic place!" Michael spat on the ground and walked away, not even looking back.


    "You will see what I will do to you and your bitch sister." The fat man threatened in a low voice.


    _


    "Sighed"


    Michael sighed as he walked out of the factory, he looked at his life times one last time.


    "I should buy something good today, if I don''t make it in the game. At least I should enjoy my last meal with my sister." Michael muttered and head toward the market, he would rather walk for hours than entered a cab and spend his life times, life times aren''t gold, but life.


    _____ Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How is the book going, like it?


    o Yes


    o No


    o Don''t care.

 Chapter 3 - 3: Hard living

    After going another round of war in the city market, Michael returned home around 6 O''clock in the evening with bags filled with vegetables, spices, long rice and lastly, the only thing they haven''t had in a while, Meat. Pure beef meat which cost a whopping 15 hours of life times.


    He made sure to spend at least, 24 hours of life times which amount to a day of life, to make an unforgettable meal.


    Michael looked at his hunt with a proud expression. "Can''t wait to see Mira''s face." He said with a rare smile.


    Gotten to the rundown area they live in, He moved his gaze around. The neighborhood was filled with countless wastes and garbages, which was scattered throughout the place. Fearsome looking men were standing at a distance smoking and drinking. Some vendors were currently yelling from here to there for whom to buy their stuffs.


    Countless run-down buildings which looks like they could collapse at any given moment, incomplete roads and the smell, oh. It was like someone opened a sewage around the place.


    Michael and his sister are currently staying at a large apartment building, on the fourth floor. Michael preferred the place because it was high and no one will easily go up to disturb or rob them, except the landlady that is.


    An old woman who look around 60 years old, always moving from one door to another in her fake elegant gown, pestering tenants to pay their rants.


    She was so annoying that Mira gave her a name "old hag" The first time she called her old hag, Michael laughed his eyes out. And later complimented his sister for being the best name giver.


    Michael gave a small smile remembering everything, he had already gotten use to the smell of the place and the noise of the vendors and thugs so he wasn''t bothered. He slowly entered the apartment building. To his misfortune, he came in contact with old hag in the lobby, who was busy putting on make-up and wearing a black long gown.


    "Hey you! when are you going to pay your rent?" Old hag asked the moment she saw Michael.


    ''Did she think she is still young? For God''s sake you are a 60 years old woman, instead for you to be busy taking care of your grandchildren, you are here putting on make-up!''


    "Don''t worry, Mrs Jones. I don''t think you will ever see me again after today, if you do, I will pay the rent." Michael answered, as he walked passed her.


    "Hey moron. Are you going somewhere? If you are, First pay Me my rent before you try run away with your sister." Old hag lowered her make-up to look at him.


    "Don''t worry, I always keep my words. If you see me after tomorrow I will pay you the rent and I am not running away." Michael said as he walked up the stairs.


    "I will give you today and tomorrow then, you should pay me my three months rent after tomorrow!" Old hag yelled him.


    ''Why are you always yelling about rent?! It''s not like we are living in an estate or mansion like those rich people, and you are here ranting about a rundown apartment!'' Michael yelled inwardly totally irritated.


    _


    "Sister Sara, thank you for spending time with me." A young girl looking around 15 years old, with long and flowing brown hair and eyes said to the beautiful lady beside her.


    "It''s nothing Mira, I''m your brother''s friend. It''s only right to take care of you" the lady said with a smile.


    ''Do you think I care about you little slut! I''m just here So I can take lifetime from your foolish brother.'' She caused inwardly.


    "I''m happy for my brother, finding such a loving and caring beauty like you." Mira said with a smile, arranging the cards so they could continue playing.


    ''Who told her I''m here to play card?! I wonder how many life times she has with her, what if I try to manipulate her to give me some?''


    "Mira..., how many life times do you have left?"


    As you all know, life times can be transfer from one person to another, only if the one transferring it is doing it willingly.


    "Huh...? well miss Sara, I have a total of 1 month here" Mira was a little confuse by the question, but still answered, even showing Sara her bracelet.


    ''One month?! While I have only 3, That fool gave his sister one month of life times while he got only three days, how can someone be so foolish?'' Sara thought.


    Michael wasn''t stupid or foolish, he just simply loves and adore his little sister, if he could, he can give her all his life times.


    "Wow! your brother is really lovely, he cherishes you so much." Sara exclaimed with a force smile.


    "Yeah, I don''t know how many times, I''d asked my brother to take some, but he always refuses." Mira said with a sad smile.


    ''Because he is a moron! Who on earth don''t want to live long, well only your stupid brother.''


    "Ok miss Sara, let continue our game, I will win you again." Mira said not noticing Sara''s ugly expression.


    "Ok let continue" she forced a smile and continued the game.


    ''I can do these, I came here with a plan and with Michael''s brain, I know he will fall for it.'' She thought.


    ___


    "Come on miss Sara, I am winning again. Now take two."


    "You cheater"


    "I''m not a cheater, I''m just better than you, now hold on and take another two."


    "What? How did you...?"


    OUTSIDE THE APARTMENT.


    "Wait a second isn''t that Sara''s voice?" Michael asked himself in mild surprise.


    ''How could I forget about her? she is here to tell me about her plan, which changed my life and hers.'' Michael thought inwardly, after taking deep breath to calm down his emotions, before he do something he will regret in present of his sister.


    Michael doesn''t have the mind or gut to kill someone, but now he was thinking about it. That''s why in his previous life, in the game. He used different tactics and always hid whenever they encounter a player or monsters to avoid killing or getting killed.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!!


    He knocked slowly even though it was his apartment.


    "I think it''s brother" Mira stood up, she was about to go and open the door, but Sara stopped her.


    "Let me do it"


    "Ok" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mira nodded and sat back down as Sara stood up and walked towards the door to open it.


    _


    Much love, stay safe.

 Chapter 4 - 4: Opening A Virtual Reality Game Account

    Michael stood outside the door silently, waiting.


    "Who is it?" Came Sara''s beautiful voice from inside.


    "It''s me" Michael answered in his most normal tone.


    "A sec" Sara unlocked the countless locks on the Door before pushing it open revealing a handsome young man with a bag of food stuffs in hand.


    Michael froze for a Second seeing Sara''s beautiful face and dress, She was both hot and beautiful, two years younger than Michael with all the right curves and a very huge boobs.


    That was another reason why Michael was drawn to her, because of her beauty and massive breasts, you can say he was a little pervert when came to women with massive boobs.


    "Sara? What are you doing here?" Michael asked feigning a surprise expression.


    "Well... I just want to check up on you and your sister." Sara said with a fake smile.


    ''Wow, how could I have been so stupid and blind, look at that smile on her face, I didn''t notice it then, but now I do.'' Michael thought.


    ''Why is this fool staring at me?!'' Sara thought inwardly and asked.


    "Aren''t you coming inside?"


    "Oh yeah"


    Michael muttered, walking inside the room, seeing his sister sitting on their old worn-out couch, he smiled.


    "How is my treasure doing?"


    "Missing you" Mira stood up and jumped into her brother''s arms hugging his waist. Michael smiled and hugged her back.


    ''Pathetic.'' Sara thought inwardly "What is in the bag?" she asked.


    "Oh, it''s just some food stuffs I brought" Michael answered and asked her a question.


    "Why are you here, Sara?"


    Isn''t he happy I''m here? He would always be on the moon laughing and telling all those useless jokes whenever I''m around. Is something wrong or did I wear the wrong clothes today?'' She thought inwardly checking her clothes, she knew Michael like girls with big boobs that''s why she wore a tight red dress, showing her beauty and ample breasts so she could be able to convince him for her plan.


    Michael saw her confused look from only a simple question he asked, so he changed the topic and take the bull by the horn.


    "I''m planning to enter the AI Virtual Reality game tomorrow."


    Mira and Sara: "What?!!"


    Now the two girls were stunned, Mira staring at her brother worriedly, while Sara staring at him dumbfounded.


    ''Did he just? I didn''t even need to convince him anymore?''


    Her plan today was to convince Michael to follow her inside the game, so they could play as teammates, and maybe survive and by chance... win.


    AI Virtual Reality game is not like ordinary games people played, but AI takes the players and threw them into the specific mode they chose, if you die in the game, you die for real.


    That''s why the winners always get a high amount of life times, if you played a harder level mode and win you can also get a chance to be showcased to all the gamers and guilds around the world.


    Now higher ranking gamers or guilds are the ones with freaking large amount of life times, that can even last three or four people to their old age.


    That why almost everyone is joining the game, even if it comes with risk, which is... the end of your life, that is If you die.


    Sara can''t resist all these temptation and life times. Come on, to live a life of a worker just because she is scared of death, no way!.


    ''Anyone can die anytime, either today, tomorrow or 3 months from now, so what is there to be scared about'' She thought and asked.


    "What did you say?"


    "I said I''m going to join AI Virtual game." Michael repeated his words.


    "But you don''t have an account yet?" She asked again.


    "True" Michael looked at her with a smirk and raised his green bracelet to his lip.


    "AI, OPEN A GAMING ACCOUNT FOR ME"


    The next moment the voice of AI sounded from the bracelet.


    < Are you sure Michael Brian? >


    "Yes"


    < initiating...>


    < Welcome new survivor, please state your name.>


    Michael remembered his stupid name he used in the past life. "Micro" name purpose by non-other than Sara herself, and as the fool he was, he happily accepted it.


    "I have a name for you" Sara quickly open her mouth.


    "Sorry but my sister will pick a name for me" Michael refused flatly and turned to Mira. "Mira, what name do you want Me to use?"


    ''What, did he just refuse me? Is this still the Michael who always tried to lick my shoes?'' Sara thought inwardly.


    "Me?" Mira was a little surprise, she stared at her brother for a while thinking.


    "Well... You are more precious than life times to me, and you are both my family and God. So I will call you Supreme. Because you will always be Supreme and above everyone else." She said with a smile and hugged his waist.


    ''Touchy'' Sara thought with an eye roll. An act that didn''t escape Michael.


    "Supreme, I like that. Ok AI, my name is Supreme."


    < Checking name... >


    < Name set.>


    < Welcome, Player Supreme.>


    < Do you want to play your first game? >


    < Yes/ No / maybe later.>


    "Later" Michael replied.


    < You have been signed in virtual reality game, you can come online anytime to claim your newbie rewards.>


    < Note: rewards expired after 7 days.>


    < For first time joining, you have been rewarded with 1 day life times.>


    < your personal lobby have been set.>


    < You can come online when ready.>


    Different notifications sounded from the bracelet. Michael looked at the stunned Sara.


    "Are you coming with me?" He inquired with a smile that wasn''t a smile.


    "Yes" Sara quickly answered and ask with a beautiful smile "What are you going to prepare for us?"


    "What do you mean?" Michael asked in mild confusion.


    "The food stuffs you bought, aren''t you going to prepare it?" Sara said pointing at the bag.


    "I am Sorry Sara, it''s getting late, I think it''s Time for you to leave"


    "What?" Sara was speechless. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''What have gotten into him?''


    "Yes miss Sara, it''s already 7 in the evening, the road won''t be safe anymore if it gets to 8." Mira also added.


    ''These two brats!!'' Sara roared inwardly, but her smile remained.


    "You are right Mira, I will get going" she walked back to the couch, picked up her handbag and was about to leave when Michael said.


    "By 10 in the morning, I''m entering the game, if you really what to join and gain life times you can first open your own account and come with me."


    "Thanks!" She hissed, and walked out of the room, slamming the door behind her.


    "Why is she mad?" Mira asked confuse.


    "It''s just how she is, now come on. Let me prepare something delicious for you." Michael said leading his sister into their small kitchen.


    _______


    She thought he will let her eat his hard earn food, For God''s sake that is one day lifetime. ????????


    Much love ????????

 Chapter 5 - 5: First Game 1

    The two siblings went to the kitchen and started preparing the food ingredients bought by Michael.


    "How much are all these food stuffs?" Mira asked after washing the fresh tomatoes.


    "Not much" Michael answered and patted her small head.


    "Really?" Mira asked in a low voice, not believing her brother''s word. ''All these ingredients aren''t cheap, did he use his life times again? How many did he have left? Is that why he wants to play virtual reality game?'' Different questions ran through her head in overdrive making her frowned slightly.


    "Is something wrong?" Michael asked noticing her change in expression.


    "Well..., why are you joining the game? I heard It''s very dangerous."


    "True. The game is dangerous, but as a new player AI will give me the simplest mode" Michael said trying to reassure his sister.


    "Really?" Mira was happy hearing that, but it only lasted for a second before she said. "That means when you increase in level, AI will give you difficult modes. Which might risk your life. Brother, if you are doing all these for me, please stop. If it''s life times I can start looking for a job that will give us life times."


    Michael stopped what he was doing and Squat down facing her "never say that again, And what type of brother would let his little sister work on the street?"


    "But..."


    "No but, haven''t you heard how the guilds or those who are higher rank gamers live their lives luxuriously, that is what I want for you. I''m not doing these for only you but the both of us." Michael said calmly, and release her from the hug.


    "Now go and arrange the table, I will bring the foods outside when it is ready." He gave her a smile.


    Mira gave a small nod and walked out of the kitchen to arrange the dinning table.


    "Don''t worry sis, I will make sure you live the best life possible." He promised, stood up and focus on cooking.


    MOMENTS LATER


    The Dinning table was pack with food, from veggies salad, to fried rice and beef with some fried egg and noodles, finally topping it up with a bottle of wine and fruit juice, wine for Michael and juice for Mira.


    "Wow brother, these foods look delicious." Mira said licking her lip.


    "Hahaha... have a taste, today eat till your heart content, if you need more just tell me and I will bring the pot over." Michael said jokingly.


    Mira giggled happily and started eating.


    "Mira! You haven''t prayed, how many times should I tell you this? Pray to the lord before eating."


    "Mmm, hm, hmm" Mira nodded and swallowed the food she had already eaten then placed her palms together.


    "Oh Lord come and bless these foods we are about to eat, amen" As soon as she finished she looked up at her brother and saw him smiling at her.


    "Go ahead" Michael said, a small smile on his face. That was all she needed to dive back into the food.


    ''Don''t worry, after the game I will make sure you only eat good and delicious food.'' Michael thought and started eating.


    ___


    ONE HOUR AGO


    "Ahh!! Those two brats! They aren''t even happy I come to these smelly place to pay them a visit, and they chased me away like some thug."


    Sara was currently ranting as she walked down the street in her short dress. Her handbag''s handle cross around her shoulder.


    "Cab!!" She called a taxi over as soon as she got off the smelly area.


    "How much?" She asked the driver.


    "Where are you heading?" The driver asked back.


    "Clear sky street" Sara replied.


    "Clear sky street? How can someone staying in that high-end place come to this run down area?" The driver asked our loud.


    "Shut up and answer my question!"


    "Sorry ma, 2 days life times"


    "What?!! You motherfucker!!! It''s only 1 day lifetime, how did it get to two?!" Sara yelled at the man.


    "Well...


    first you are going to a high-end place which is distance away and second you are currently in a bad place with thugs and crooks everywhere, look at the time it''s already 7:30pm; if it reaches 8, the police won''t be of any help so it''s better for you to pay up or wait for those guys coming ahead." The driver gave a long explanation and also pointed at five bare chested men with their shirts on their shoulders walking towards them.


    "You are beautiful and also wearing a nice dress, I wonder why your boyfriend didn''t drop you off. It''s not my business but if those Men catch you, I bet you won''t like what they will do." The driver added.


    "Fine!" Sara said, her mood getting worse. ''It''s all because of those two, don''t worry I will make you pay back this lifetime you made me spend.''


    The driver smiled and stretched out his green bracelet, Sara growled, but still placed her green bracelet on the driver''s, transferring a total of 2 days life times.


    "Good. Now get in, let get out of this place." The driver said and pressed a button inside his taxi opening the door for her.


    Sara entered and sighed in relief as soon as she sat down. She raised her bracelet and said to AI, "show me my profile"


    < getting profile >


    < Name: poisonous Queen >


    < Level: 1 >


    < rank: Bronze 1 star >


    < strength: 600, LOCK >


    < agility: 500, LOCK >


    < endurance: 1,000, LOCK >


    < Game played: 0 >


    < skill: None >


    < Guild: None >


    < Owned weapon: None >


    ''This is fucked-up, I don''t even have the strength to protect myself yet, I hope if I play my first game all these will unlock.'' She thought.


    "Hey miss, are you a higher gamer?" The driver asked, he surely heard her asked AI for a profile.


    "Focus on driving!" She hissed at him. Brought out her phone, and Sent a text Message to Michael. ''I hope this moron will be ready.''


    ____


    Michael and his sister just finished eating their dinner and was preparing to head to their rooms when Michael''s phone buzzed.


    He brought out his phone and saw Sara''s text. ''Hey handsome, I have opened my account. Name: poisonous Queen. You can add me up as your friend.''


    "I should add her? She is surely up for a surprise." Michael snorted and walked inside his room after locking all the locks on the door.


    ''We really need to move to a new place.'' He thought lying on his bed and quickly fell asleep.


    ____


    NEXT DAY


    Michael woke up early cleaning and doing all the chores around the house. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Beep.


    He walked towards the dinning table where he placed his phone with a white towel on his shoulder.


    "Her again" He checked the massage, and it was from Sara.


    ''Ten o''clock I will enter the game, I see you haven''t added me as your friend yet, don''t worry I will add you.''


    Michael shook his head and dropped his phone on the table, he continued with his routine, cleaning the house.


    __


    9:00 AM


    "Morning big bro" Mira greeted walking inside the Dining room, rubbing her sleepy eyes.


    When she saw the food on the table her eyes lit up, "can''t wait." She quickly jumped on a chair getting ready to eat.


    "Not yet, aren''t you forgetting something?" Michael asked.


    "Oh"


    She realized it and rushed into the bathroom. Mira quickly washed her face and brushed her teeth. After that she walked outside and sat on her chair, opposite her brother.


    "I will be going today, but don''t worry, A day in the game is equal to an hour in real life. I think." Michael said after thinking for a while.


    "That''s better." Mira nodded with a small smile. "What am I going to do while you are gone?" She asked.


    "Don''t go out, stay inside. If you are bored you can use my phone to play games or watch movies." Michael suggested, as there was no TV in the whole apartment.


    "Thanks" She thanked in a low voice.


    Michael stared at her for a moment then said. "Don''t worry so much, I will be back."


    "I know." Mira nodded and started eating her breakfast.


    He didn''t say anything more, and the two ate in silence.


    ___


    TEN O''CLOCK


    "Ok Mira, take care of yourself, don''t leave the door open, ok?"


    "I know big bro" Mira replied calmly.


    Michael nodded and said to AI. "Log Me into my account."


    < Logging in....>


    < Successful.>


    The next moment, Michael''s whole body was enveloped in a white light, and he disappeared from the room, leaving a low mood sister behind.


    ____


    < Welcome, player Supreme.>


    < You are currently in your lobby.>


    < This is your first time logging into the game, take your newbie''s rewards.>


    Michael stared at all the message floating in Front of him like a big screen in the white space around him. He tapped on the newbie''s rewards.


    < congratulations, you have been rewarded with a common battle vest.>


    < congratulations, you have been rewarded with 100 in-game diamonds.>


    < congratulations, you have been rewarded with a Common-Class dagger.>


    < congratulations, your account has been completely activated, you can now play any games you like.>


    < congratulations, you are in LV 1 and Bronze medal 1 star. >


    < Do you have any questions about the game? >


    < Yes/ No >


    < If yes, what are your questions? >


    "All these for a newbie? time to make a name for myself and..." He stared at the last message "I don''t have any questions, because--" His words were cut short by a voice he knew to well.


    { Game discovered.}


    { Cheating System activating...1% }


    { Cheating System activating....86% }


    { Cheating System successfully activated.}


    { Cheats loading...}


    ________


    ???? let the show begin, please leave a comment and review, thanks.


    As you can see I was planning to release only two chapters of 1,000 to 1,200 words today, but I got carried away, and now I am releasing three chapters.


    Two are +1,100 words while the third one is +1,600 words.

 Chapter 6 - 6: First game 2

    { Gotten cheats }


    { Cheats will be revealed when host entered a game }


    ''Oh wow, this Is just getting fun.'' Michael thought and asked AI. "Show me my game profile."


    < getting profile >


    < Name: Supreme >


    < Level: 1 >


    < rank: Bronze medal 1 star > Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    < strength: 1,000, LOCK >


    < agility: 500, LOCK >


    < endurance: 500, LOCK >


    < Game played: 0 >


    < skill: None >


    < Guild: None >


    < Owned weapon: None >


    "Let play a game, I need to unlock all these stats. In my past life we played a game known as "Island survival" which was filled with countless dangers, even the waters are dangerous to the players. You won''t know what will jump out and swallow you in the moment of thirst." Michael said, switching off the screen In front of him.


    "This lobby is so plain, no weapons on the walls, cars or even couches to sit on." Michael grumbled, Remembering "Free fire" he used to play.


    { You know you can have all that by buying it in AI''s store, either car, weapons, furniture or any other thing you need.}


    Players'' gaming lobby is just like a room, you can customize it as much as you like, depending on the amount of diamonds you have. That''s why some players will rather choose to live in their gaming lobby than in that destroyed world.


    [ Author Note: you guys will understand why earth is called a destroyed world soon.]


    "I would have love to live here if not for my sister, only if you are 18 years above are you allowed to play AI Virtual Reality game. So if you die, it''s your choice." Michael said moving his daze around the place.


    "Hey AI. Show me some free clothes, I can''t be wearing these yellow clothes. It makes me look like a criminal." Michael thought envisioning himself in jail.


    < You can only have one free outfit.>


    AI showed him a black shirt and pants.


    "This is ok, I don''t have enough diamonds to buy good outfit." He tapped on his new clothes'' icon. The icon vanished, moment next the clothes magically appear on him.


    "It fit" Michael stated.


    ''Hey cheating system, can''t you hack the in-game diamonds?'' He asked a question.


    { AI''s in-game currency can''t be hack, but I can multiply it by the same digit you earn.}


    ''You mean, if I get 200 diamonds in a game you can multiply it by the same 200?''


    { correct }


    A smirk appeared on Michael''s face as he heard the system affirmation.


    ''I will be the richest player in AI.'' He thought with a smile, his thought was interrupted by AI''s robotic voice.


    < Poisonous Queen is sending you a friend request.>


    < Do you accept?>


    < Yes/ No >


    After thinking for a while he tapped yes, the next moment Poisonous Queen''s name appeared on his friends list.


    < Poisonous queen is asking to join you in your lobby.>


    < Do you accept?>


    < Yes/ No >


    "This girl Is something else, fine accept."


    { Oh, the betrayal is here.} The system made a remark.


    The next moment a light shone on the right side of the lobby and Poisonous Queen walked out slowly, also in a black t-shirt and long pants.


    "This is your lobby? Why is it so empty?" she asked calmly.


    Michael frowned slightly, he surely heard the mocking behind her words.


    ''Isn''t this the lobby of any new player?'' He thought, and asked.


    "Then my love, how is your lobby?"


    Poisonous Queen had a look of disgust hearing him calling her love, but didn''t show it, she smiled and answered. "I have a couch and desk in my Lobby."


    "Oh wow! A desk and couch." Michael said, his word filled with sarcasm.


    She frowned but still asked. "What game are we playing?"


    "Well, lets see" Michael wave his hand and set of games appeared in Front of the two.


    < choose a game >


    < Battle royale, escape room, Hunt for the red golden Crystal, zombies survival, doomsday, monsters hunters, predators and prey, Death race, Snipers hunt, world Hunter, safari Hunter, Clash squad, Iron cage, protect your tower, gambling, puzzle, Ghost catchers, island survival, ETC.>


    The two stared at the hundreds of games, both speechless.


    "What should we play?" Michael asked, holding his jaw with his index and thumb fingers, pretending to be confused.


    ''Let see if you will pick the same game, like the last time.''


    After thinking for a moment, Poisonous Queen opened her mouth.


    "Let play island survival."


    ''I knew it''


    "Is that what you want to play?, you know I will do anything you asked." Michael said, acting like a guy in love.


    "Yeah" She nodded and tapped on island survival.


    < game chose.>


    < Are you entering the game as a team?>


    "Yes" Poisonous Queen said.


    AI didn''t say anything but waited for Michael''s answer.


    "Yes" he finally stated.


    < Supreme and Poisonous Queen teaming up.>


    < waiting for players.>


    < 200 players ready.>


    < Note: AI don''t count the teams in a game but count the numbers of players, for example, a team might have a total max number of teammates which is five. AI count the five of them separately instead of one.>


    < Do you understand?>


    "Yes" the two nodded.


    < Be patient...>


    < 5, 4, 3, 2, 1, Go >


    The next moment a bright light enveloped the two and both disappeared from Michael''s lobby.


    ___


    < Player Supreme and player Poisonous Queen. Welcome to the waiting room.>


    < Please wait for the match to start.>


    < Note: you can still forfeit when you are in the waiting room, but it will be minus 50 In-game diamonds.>


    The two appeared on a colorful space with chairs, tables, foods and even entertainment for the players to enjoy. Knowing after this game is either their death or an extra day to lie.


    "Wow beautiful" poisonous Queen exclaimed looking around.


    The place was pack with a total of 200 players, all in bronze medal 1 star. The highest level is LV5.


    Everyone was with their teams, chatting and eating happily. Some of them consist of five players while others one.


    Michael slowly looked around the place, His gaze stopped on two players, standing alone on two separate corners, a guy and a girl, no other players dared get close to them because of the cold auras emanating from them.


    The guy was putting on black pants and a red jacket, he has short red hair and blue eyes, with a long broadsword on his back.


    While the girl have silver hair and green eyes, putting on a tight red outfit which show her curves and beauty. She was armed with a purple Bow.


    ''Two level 5 players, I know you two didn''t die in my past life, because, both of you use a life card to escape the horde of monsters.'' Michael thought inwardly.


    ____


    Much love.


    Next chapter releasing soon.


    Today.

 Chapter 7 - 7: Game begin

    "Blood-Arrow and Red encounter" Michael stated the two players'' names, seeing their profiles with AI.


    "Both Played Ten matches and survived, now you two are going to use your precious life card in this game." He added with a chuckle.


    Life cards are one out of the many cards in AI Virtual Reality game which provide the holder with some privilege, for example the Life card will send you out of the game if you die or about to die, but the players will be the one to activate it. Or the tracking card, this card can be used to track down any other player in the same game with you.


    There is also the speed card, this card increases your movement speed for a duration. There are Different cards with different skills.


    But these cards are as expensive as they are good, for example a Life card cost a total of 100,000 in-game diamonds, and diamonds aren''t easy to get in virtual reality game [VRG].


    That why these cards are precious.


    "Well, I don''t need to worry about them because I know where they will drop, so I can simply avoid them." Michael said calmly.


    ''In AI, New players can''t use skills. For any player''s skill to unlock that players need to enter LV 10'' Michael thought.


    < Get ready players.>


    AI''s robotic voice sounded drawing everyone''s attention. They all stopped what they were doing and listened, even the entertainment came to a stop.


    < You are all playing island survival.>


    < These are the rules of island survival.>


    < Try to always stay inside the save zone, safe zone decrease every 2 hours in the game, you can check your bracelet to mark the time.>


    < You will come in contact with different monsters in this game, monsters that want to eat you alive.>


    < The more monsters and players you kill the more rewards you gain.>


    < Yes, you are allowed to kill anything that will hinder your victory.>


    < Find and crafts anything that can increase your survival rate.>


    < Some things are very poisonous in the game.>


    < these are just advice, because there are no rules.>


    < Now get ready, game start in 5 seconds.>


    All the players quickly stood up and those with weapons, held it tightly.


    < You will all be thrown in separate location.>


    Hearing AI, some people''s face changed slightly, but hearing AI''s next word, they calmed down.


    < Those with teammates will be thrown to the same location.>


    < Survive with your teammates and share your victory and rewards together.>


    < Remember, if you die, you die for real. Good luck players.>


    AI was telling them that they could share their rewards with their teammates which made some players'' faces changed slightly, some like poisonous Queen. But they hid it to avoid upsetting their teammates.


    < Get ready.>


    < All new players attributes have been unlocked.>


    < 5, 4, 3, 2, 1, Go >


    The next moment countless players were enveloped in white lights, like a pillar of light. They disappeared the next moment, then Micheal turned came and he and poisonous Queen was enveloped in the light and disappeared from the waiting room. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    __


    [ISLAND SURVIVAL]


    The two appeared in a forest. Michael observed his surrounding calmly.


    ''The same with my previous life.'' He thought, moment next.


    { Host in is a game }


    { Do you want to see the cheats available in these game? }


    ''Do you need to ask? Show me.''


    { loading cheats...}


    { Players and monsters location revealed, Map of the island gained, equipments located revealed in the map, Speed boast ready, monsters weakness discovered, high attack damage added to every host''s attacks on both players and monsters, host''s defense doubled, host can''t feel hungry and thirsty. Host is resistance to poison.}


    ''What the butt! These cheats just made me a God in these game!'' Michael yelled inwardly.


    He brought out the map, which only him could see.


    ''So in Front of us which is north have four LV 3 monsters, and behind us which is south have two LV 5 monsters, while east have ten LV 2 monsters, and lastly west have one LV 7 monster. This game is just fuck-up. And in my past life I chose south, and we luckily escape those Two LV 5 monsters.''


    ''Well with my high level of damage what is there to be afraid of.'' Michael thought.


    { first you need to find a weapon, you can also use your fist, but the damage will be 30% lower.} The system advised him.


    ''Ok.'' Michael nodded.


    "What should we do now? We can''t just stand in the open like this." Poisonous queen asked moving her gaze around the forest.


    "We are heading east!" Michael said walking east which had ten LV 2 monsters.


    "Ok?" Poisonous queen nodded and followed him not knowing what is ahead.


    ____


    BACK IN THE CITY.


    In a dark room, two men were sitting calmly staring at each other, one of the men was a fat man putting on an oversized suit while the other. A muscular man who was putting on a black t-shirt and pants making him almost blend with the surrounding darkness.


    "So... what do you want?" The man in black asked the fat man.


    "I want two people erase from this world." The fat man said with killing intent.


    "You know I only take deals which will benefit me and my Guild, so what''s in for us?" The man asked calmly.


    "One week life times" the fat man said calmly.


    "Are you stupid?! You are asking us to kill two people not two chickens, and you are here giving a week life times!" The man said coldly.


    "Then one month life times" he increased the price.


    "No, as the boss of the shadow assassins Guild, I want more. I will only take your deal if you give 6 months life times."


    "What?!! Isn''t that too much?!!" The fat man yelled out.


    "Too much? How is 6 months too much? Three months for a person and six for two." The man said calmly.


    "Then kill only the guy and use the girl as you see fit" he changed his plan.


    "A Girl? Is she beautiful?" The man asked calmly.


    The fat man couldn''t see the figure''s face, but he nodded.


    "Ok then, three months life times and the deal is done" the man said calmly and kept silent.


    The fat man debated about the price, remembering the punch Michael gave him, he gritted his teeth and nodded.


    "Fine."


    He stretch out his hand which had his green bracelet around it, the man stretch out his.


    Seeing the man''s silver bracelet he smiled and nodded, then transfer the life times to him.


    ''Just wait and see you fool.'' He thought.


    ______


    Let the show begin.


    Much love, as I said you will see another chapter today and this Is it.

 Chapter 8 - 8: First Battle, First Kill!!

    "Why in the world do you let us follow this path?" Poisonous Queen hissed at him.


    "How could I had known there would be ten monsters here" Supreme defended himself, also pretending to be shocked.


    "Idiot" she said In a low voice and asked out quietly, "What should we do now?"


    "It''s kind of easy, kill them all"


    "Are you fucking mad?! those are ten LV 2 monsters, and to remind you; we are both LV 1 players!" She yelled at him.


    "Can''t LV 1 players kill LV 2 monsters?" He asked with a tilt of his head.


    "We can dumbbell, but we are only armed with daggers and there are Ten of those things" she clarified with a frown.


    "I don''t like being insulted" Supreme said coldly. His word shocking poisonous Queen for a moment.


    "I''m sorry, but what should we do?" She apologized and asked.


    ''You can keep on pretending as much as you want, even apologizing to me.'' Supreme thought and remained silent, observing the ten monsters in Front of them.


    The two were currently hiding behind a Huge rock in a green field surrounded by trees; staring at the ten wolves sitting and walking in front of them.


    These wolves looked exactly like wild wolves back on earth, but with long sharp claws and densely long teeth which could bite through the toughest bone in the body. Instead of furs they got long sharp spines or quills, which made them look like a combination of wolves and hedgehogs or porcupine. Supreme couldn''t tell.


    ''Let see what you guys are. AI, Scan these monsters.'' He demanded.


    < Scanning...>


    < Scavengers Wolves.>


    < Health Point ( HP ) 200.>


    < A dangerous pack of wolves which only knows how to feed and hunt.>


    < Note: they always move in pack of twenty or higher.>


    ''TWENTY!!, why am I seeing only ten on the cheating map?!'' He yelled inwardly, looking around for any sign of other wolves.


    Luckily for him, the system answered his question. { Ten of the wolves had already been killed.}


    ''Already be killed? It means someone or a team had passed through here.'' Supreme thought.


    { Quest activated.}


    ''What?''


    { Kill Ten scavenger wolves.}


    { Reward: you will have a new cheat.}


    ''This is surprising.'' He thought inwardly.


    "What is it? Why do you look shock?" Poisonous Queen asked silently.


    "Nothing, I''m going out to kill all those monsters, stay right here. I don''t want anything to happen to you." Supreme said with his signature smile, with out hesitation he walked out of their hiding spot.


    ''What the hell is he doing?! He is going to get himself killed, and I will end up dead too!'' Poisonous Queen was about to drag him back but was a bit late as the idiot yelled out at that moment.


    "Hey you fuckers!! Come and get me!"


    The ten scavenger wolves stood up instantly, they focused their gazes on the young man who just screamed out. These wolves didn''t attack instantly, but first observed the human in front of them calmly, checking if he was the Same player who killed their kin, and caused them to escape for their dear lives.


    Seeing he was not the same dangerous human, they all growled angrily and lunged forward with incredible speed.


    ''Whoa! They are fast'' Supreme thought with a smile, the next moment.


    { Cheat: speed boast activated.}


    A glowing yellow light appeared under Supreme''s legs, next moment he felt much lighter; like all the weight had be lifted off his body.


    "I need to get use to this." Supreme said as he gripped his dagger''s handle tightly, Moment next. He shot forward meeting the wolves head on.


    The first wolf lunged at him with its jaw wide opened planning to chopped off the head of this human.


    Supreme smiled and dodged with a side-step, with a downward slash of his dagger the head of the wolf rolled over. And with a THUD the body hit the ground dead.


    { Cheat: High damage activated.}


    { Damage delivered 500, target health: 200. Instant death.}


    He smiled calmly, then turned towards the remaining wolves with a smirk.


    "What am I watching? Did he just kill a LV 2 monster! with one strike?! Even separating the head from its body, With a dagger!!" Poisonous queen muttered a little dumbfounded.


    In a distance tree. A figure with silver hair and green eyes putting on a tight red outfit stood calmly with arms crossed on her chest with a big purple bow on her back. Staring at Supreme in mild surprise.


    ''Is it me or is that players fighting against ten LV 2 monsters and winning? I thought only I and red encounter could achieve this feat, and now. I am seeing a LV 1 doing the same.''


    "I must kill him or he''ll bring unnecessary troubles my way." She said calmly and with a flick of her right wrist, her bow disappeared from her back and appeared in her right hand.


    She grabbed the string. The next moment a blood-red arrow appeared on the bow, she then aimed it at Supreme.


    _


    ''Why are these guys so weak?'' Supreme thought as he cut down the second wolf.


    ''Ok, time to end these.'' he gripped his dagger tightly.


    ''System, activated the speed boast to the highest stage.''


    { As you wish host }


    { Speed boast increased to LV 30 }


    { To increase the cheat level, you need to use it continuously.}


    The next moment the yellow light under his legs turned crimson red, moment next he disappeared from his spot with a sonic boom, moving at the speed of a moving bullet.


    "...."


    "...."


    Both poisonous Queen and Blood-Arrow were stunned in place.


    "How did he? I thought LV 1 players shouldn''t be able to use skill in AI Virtual Reality game?" Poisonous Queen exclaimed out loud.


    "What am I seeing? Is he using a speed card or what?" Blood-Arrow stopped what she was doing for a moment and stared at Supreme with a stunned look.


    ''Who are you Supreme?'' She thought. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Supreme was busy enjoying the time of his life. He really doesn''t know how to fight, but he surely knew how to strike and coupled with the cheating system he was like a grim reaper in Front of these wolves.


    "Come! let me send you to your maker!" He yelled, and shot forward towards the remaining eight wolves.


    Whoosh...


    { Damage delivered 400 }


    Whoosh...


    { Damage delivered 500 }


    Whoosh...


    { Damage delivered 650 }


    Whoosh....


    { Damage delivered 300 }


    He was so fast that even Blood-Arrow who was a LV 5 player couldn''t follow his movement, to talk of the wolves.


    They were falling like dead flies, and in a matter of minutes four wolves had already met their demise.


    ''Hey system. You aren''t giving me any currency or anything I can use after killing all these?'' Supreme asked the cheating system as he killed the fifth wolf.


    { Meaning...? }


    ''Like what I can use to buy something In your store.'' He clarified after some thought.


    { I don''t have a store because I am not a merchant. I give things to the host after host complete a task, I don''t sell things.}


    ''What the hell? I thought you are like the other system I''d read on novels.'' Supreme thought in mild surprised, leaping backward.


    { I am not like those systems, because I am more than a system.}


    ''OK'' Supreme nodded in mild confusion.


    landing on his feet, He stared at the remaining three wolves.


    "Howl....!!"


    One wolf let out a fearful cry as the other two slowly started backing backward.


    ''First a female with long silver hair killed ten of us, now a demon we can''t even detect his movement appeared and killed seven of us. Why are we so unlucky?''


    These were the thought in the heads of the three wolves, they quickly turned tail and ran away in full speed.


    ''Hey! I still need you to complete my quest!!'' He roared inwardly and shot forward towards the running wolves.


    With A slash of his dagger one of wolves dropped dead, he continued with his attack, and in a matter of seconds he killed the last two wolves who had already lost the will to fight.


    "That was easy." Supreme muttered, standing in the midst of all the dead wolves.


    { Quest completed.}


    { New cheat activated.}


    Supreme smirked seeing his new cheat. ''Now I am a complete God in this game.''


    "How did you...?" Poisonous Queen asked, as she walked out of their hiding spot.


    "Nothing much, I just learned some fighting skill." Supreme said calmly, walking towards a wolf.


    He crouched down and started cutting off part of the wolf making sure not to injure himself with their poisonous quills.


    "What are you doing?" Poisonous queen asked in mild confusion.


    "Aren''t you hungry?" He asked not moving his daze from what he was doing.


    ''I can''t feel hunger or thirst, but I need to pretend. Or she might notice something.''


    "You are right, I am starving." Poisonous queen said with a smile, while he just rolled his eyes.


    "Won''t you help?" He asked.


    "I don''t want to get my hands stain with blood." She answered and walked away.


    ''Stain with blood? You freaking killed me!!'' He roared inwardly.


    _


    "Impossible!, He managed to kill them all..." blood arrow muttered utterly surprised and added:


    "No, I must Kill him now!" She said as she aimed her red arrow at him again. Without hesitation she released a shot.


    The red arrow broke through the sound barrier with incredible speed, heading straight toward Michael.


    BAM!!


    "....."


    "What the Fuck!!" Blood-Arrow yelled in shock.


    ______


    ????????????????????????


    What happened there?


    Much love.

 Chapter 9 - 9: Ruthless

    "He caught it?" Blood-Arrow muttered in mild surprise. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Supreme caught the bloodred arrow an inch from his face, he slowly turned his head to the direction of the projectile and activated his cheat.


    {Player''s location revealed}


    ''Blood-Arrow? I see there''s someone else trying to end my life, for God''s sake! Is my life so precious! wait... I thought she appeared 100 miles from here?'' His eyes widened.


    ''I didn''t follow this path in my previous life!!'' Supreme yelled inwardly. He fixed his gaze on Blood-Arrow who stood calmly on a tree distance away.


    "You are really full of surprises." Blood-Arrow muttered under her breath. she jumped down from the tree, landing steadily on the ground.


    "But if you get in my way, I will just have to kill you." She added, and walked away.


    Supreme stared at the direction for a while before looking down at the arrow which suddenly turned into dust.


    ''Her red arrows are these deadly? filled with.. poison?'' Supreme tilted his head in surprise staring at his red palm.


    {Cheat: poison immunity activated}


    He stared at his palm which started turning back to his normal skin color and sighed in relief.


    ''That was scary.''


    "Aren''t you done?" Poisonous Queen asked, as she walked towards him. She didn''t see what happened just now, so it saved Supreme from explaining.


    "It would be quicker if you help" Supreme said calmly, as he continued with his task.


    Poisonous Queen just rolled her eyes and sat on the ground watching him do all the hard work.


    < Save Zone will start decreasing in 5 minutes! >


    AI''s voice sounded in every single player''s mind, telling them the start of their second nightmare.


    "What the? We need to get to the center of the island!" Poisonous Queen quickly stood up after hearing AI.


    "I know." Supreme answered and tied all the meat in a handmade grass bag, made by one truly, him.


    "Who taught you this?" Poisonous Queen asked checking out the green grass bag.


    "My dad" Supreme gave a simple answer, hanged the bag on his shoulder.


    "Let go" he said and started walking toward the other direction from the path Blood-Arrow took.


    "Do you really know where we are going?" Poisonous Queen asked following behind him.


    "Nope."


    "What! You don''t know where we are going?!! What if you lead us into the maw of a LV 7 monster, or even outside the save Zone?!!" She yelled.


    "First: stop yelling, you could attract more monsters and other players to us. Second: Do you want to lead the way? Or do you think I am a navigator to always know the way?" Supreme asked staring at her over his shoulder.


    "When did I say that? lead the way" poisonous Queen said with a fake smile.


    "Then shut up and follow me." He added and continued walking.


    ''Did he just... me, shut up?! Idiot. moron, fool, stupid, cow...''


    Supreme didn''t know all these and continue walking, he was simply leading them to the center of the island which were guarded by Ten LV 10 monsters, that was the only spot where all the LV 10 monsters are. The game placed them there because it knew every single player will try to rush to the center after hearing AI''s notification.


    They are just leading themselves to their deaths, now... talk of this guy who already knew what is waiting ahead, but kept heading towards it.


    A stupid or brave guy I would say!


    _


    "Why haven''t I heard of his name before? I think this is his first game." Blood-Arrow muttered calmly, walking down a greenish path.


    "Hey beauty! Who are you talking too?" A middle-aged man with black hair and beard who looked like an Indonesian man yelled out to her.


    He was armed with a grenade launcher he found by chance and was also a LV 3 player in the bronze medal star 1 rank.


    Behind him were four other players, all LV 1 and purely newbies. Each of them was armed with a dagger.


    Blood-Arrow tilted her head to their direction a little surprise, who will dare call out to her in a game?


    Seeing the group, she finally turned all her figure around to face the five players.


    "You aren''t qualified to asked me questions"


    "Not qualify? Hey girl, you are just a level five player, and I am a LV 3 player with four LV 1 players. I know we can take you down easily, But..." He moved his gaze around Blood-Arrow''s seductive body.


    "...But we don''t want to kill a beauty like you, so we give you two options." The Indonesian man said loudly, he was clearly the leader of these newbies.


    Blood-Arrow didn''t say anything, she just stood still, and waited for his options.


    The man smiled seeing this and said arrogantly. "You know we are in a game; but we can still enjoy ourselves, so if you give yourself to us and let us do as we please we''ll let you go. That''s the first option, I think you know the second, that is... if you refuse the first"


    Blood-Arrow''s eyes turned cold instantly, and the next moment her bow disappeared from her back and appeared in her hands, without an ounce of hesitation she released a shot.


    The red blood arrow broke through the sound barrier and burst the head of a LV 1 player instantly, without the guy even knowing how he died.


    "What in the gods'' name?!!" The Indonesian man and his rest teammates were stunned. They quickly got in a defensive formation.


    ''That is an epic weapon skin, where did a LV 5 player got an Epic-class weapon from?!!'' The Indonesian man yelled inwardly.


    "Weak" Blood-Arrow shook her head and released another shot, even though they were prepared one LV 1 player still dropped dead with his head exploded.


    "Don''t think you are the only one that can attack from a distance!" The Indonesian man yelled, he fired the grenade launcher in his hand towards her.


    BOOOOM!!!!!!


    A deafening explosion rung out as the grenade collided with Blood-Arrow.


    "You got her boss, nice shot!" A LV 1 player with brown hair and blue eyes said out loud.


    The boss didn''t keep his hopes high, because a common-class grenade launcher can''t cause any harm to a player using an epic-class weapon. Unless that player was careless and this girl in front of him isn''t.


    His deduction was proven correct as the dust slowly disperse revealing a normal looking silver hair girl in the center armed with a long purple katana.


    ''What the? I heard some unique Epic-weapons above could change form to different weapons. I didn''t believe it because I thought it was just rumors, but what am I seeing!?''


    ''I need to get out of here.'' The Indonesian man thought looking around anxiously, he was more experience than the two behind him, so he knew when to run and when to fight.


    The problem is... if Blood-Arrow will let him escape.


    "As I said, you aren''t qualified to ask me anything, or even give me an option." As soon as she said these words. She shot forward with a sonic boom, cracking the ground behind her.


    "Fuck!!" The Indonesian man yelled and quickly raised his grenade launcher to defend against her attack.


    BAM!!


    He flew 10 meters back before stabilizing himself. With a frown he looked at the weapon in his hand, which had been cut into two equal halves.


    ''These Common-class weapon couldn''t even take one hit.'' He growled in frustration as he threw the weapon away, moment next he turned around and shot forward, running for his dear life.


    ''I need to get out of here! I can''t win her. Only if my teammates are good, but they are all newbies who don''t even know how to swing a sword!!''


    "Boss! What are you doing?!!" One of the LV 1 player yelled out to their running boss.


    "Everyone for himself!!" The man yelled as he entered the forest.


    "Boss!! You promised us you will help us win this game!" The guy yelled and slowly turned his head to the silver hair beauty walking toward them.


    Player one: "What should we do now?"


    Player two: "fight her!"


    "Are you mad?! Even the boss ran away because of her, we can''t fight her. We also need to RUN." The first player yelled at his teammate.


    "Run...? You can run, I won''t stop you" Blood-Arrow said with a smile.


    "Really?" The first player sighed in relief and without waiting for his teammate, he ran towards the direction their boss took.


    "What about you?" Blood-Arrow tilted her head to the second player.


    "I am not a coward who run from an opponent!" The young man yelled gripping his dagger tightly.


    Whoosh...


    He only saw a flash of purple light.


    "I like your courage, but first think of how to stop my poison." She said with a smirk.


    The guy raised his hand and touch his bleeding cheek and looked at Blood-Arrow in horror.


    "How did you?!"


    "Ok. I am going to hunt those fools, see you in the afterlife, but I will have to say you need to hang in there. Because I''m not ready to die." She said and walked pass him, her purple katana turning back to her purple bow.


    "I haven''t hunted in a while now." She added calmly.


    "How dare you!" The guy roared and lunged at her from behind with his dagger.


    Blood-Arrow swiftly turned around and released a shot blowing off his head.


    "Pathetic!" She hissed as she calmly walked inside the forest.


    ___


    Spoiler....


    Some of you might already guess, Blood-Arrow [Erika Samuel] is our female lead. ????????


    Thanks for reading, much love. ????????

 Chapter 10 - 10: Camp

    "Boss! Wait for me!" The Brown hair player yelled to the Indonesian man who was running ahead through the forest.


    "What? Don''t you dare follow me! I am no longer your leader!" The man yelled back increasing his speed.


    The LV 1 player was a little confuse.


    why is a LV 3 player running away from a LV 5 player?!


    For God''s sake, it''s only Two level difference.


    "Boss! Why are you running from that bitch?! She is just a LV 5 player!"


    "Yeah, a LV 5 player with a powerful weapon." the man said in a low voice.


    The more they ran deeper into the forest the more uneasy the LV 1 player felt, he didn''t understand why he was feeling this way so he yelled at the Indonesian man ahead, who had also slowed down a little.


    ''I think he felt it to.'' The LV 1 player thought inwardly.


    "Boss! This forest give me the creeps! I think we should turn back!"


    "Turn back to her! Are you..." The man word were cut short as he saw different bones of both monsters and humans around him.


    He stopped and looked around slowly, bones were all over the place, from the ones as big as an elephant on earth to the smallest bone of a rat.


    Simple words, bones were everywhere.


    "What in the God''s name" he exclaimed.


    "Boss, I think we should head back" The LV 1 player said staring at the bones in horror.


    The Indonesian man looked at him over his shoulder but didn''t say anything, he was debating inwardly, whether their chances will improve against the LV 5 player with a unique Epic weapon skin, or this unknown monster, which they haven''t seen yet.


    "Why did you two stopped? I was enjoying the chase" Blood-Arrow''s voice sounded with a touch of disappointment.


    The two players swiftly turned around and stared at the demoness who sat calmly on a tree branch, 20 meters from them.


    "How did she?" The LV 1 player exclaimed out loud.


    The Indonesian man kept silent but with his trembling body, you will know he was trying to hold back his rage and anger. ''This bitch is toying with us!''


    Blood-Arrow frowned slightly seeing where the two players were currently standing, the next moment a devilish smile appeared on her beautiful face.


    "I think you two are bored, let me invite a friend for you" as she said this, she slowly stood up and aimed her bow at the center of the two. Without hesitation, she released a shot.


    Whoosh...!!


    The LV 1 player closed his eyes, preparing to meet his doom, but after 10 seconds he was till breathing. He slowly opened his eyes and discovered that the bloodred arrow struck the ground, 10 feet from him.


    The two players stared at the red arrow, truly perplexed.


    LV 3 player: ''Did she missed the shot? It''s not possible considering the distance, then why did she strike the ground?''


    LV 1 player: ''thank God she missed the shot, or else I would have lost my head.''


    Two players, two mindset, and worst team ever.


    The two looked up at the silver hair beauty who stood on the branch calmly, she slowly raised her hand and showed it to the two players, then she folded her palm into a fist and muttered while opening it. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Boom"


    "Fuck! Run!" The Indonesian man yelled out.


    "What?!" The other was still confused.


    BOOM!!


    At the same time, the bloodred arrow exploded, throwing the two players 5 meters back.


    "Cough! Cough! What a stupid bitch!!" The man growled as he slowly stood up. He raised his AI bracelet and check his HP.


    < HP: 250/300.>


    ''One attack wiped out fifty of my HP?'' He was a little shocked, he turned to the other guy who was trying to get up and check his HP.


    < HP: 100/200.>


    ''It removed 100 HP from a LV 1 player?! Is that how deadly a unique Epic weapon skin is!'' The man thought staring at Blood-Arrow in terror.


    ''But the problem is, why haven''t she killed us already?''


    Blood-Arrow stared at them for a while then hid behind the tree.


    "What is she...?"


    GRRRAAAA!!!!!


    His word were cut short when a piercing roar sounded behind them.


    The two players gulped down and slowly turned around to face the monster.


    In front of them was a twenty-foot tall humanoid monster with massive four hands filled with deadly long claws. Two strong looking legs, its four red eyes were fit on the humans who disturbed its slumber.


    "I think we should run" the LV 1 player said, but he couldn''t bring himself to even move an inch as the pressure of the monster fell on them.


    "What is this creature?! How did we run into a LV 15 monster without even knowing?!" The Indonesian man yelled in horror as sweat the size of soybeans run down his temples.


    The monster opened its jaw, revealing sharp rows of teeth, the next moment it shot forward with a terrifying speed, much more frightening than Blood-Arrow''s.


    That was all the two players saw before they were ripped to shreds, with no intact bodies left.


    The monster stoop down and picked up the heads of the two players and brought it to his big jaw, and with a crack, he bit off a big piece of the skull and spat it out.


    He then used his third and fourth hands to pull out their brains and devoured it whole, the monster then went down and started feasting on the flesh of the two players slowly.


    Blood-Arrow stood calmly on the tree, hiding from the monster. She smiled and quietly jumped down, and shot forward running away from the monster.


    Even she knows when to run and when to fight, a LV 15 monster will easily crush her, even if she could multiply herself she might not win.


    __


    "We need to find a place to camp, it''s getting late" Supreme said staring at the sky.


    Poisonous Queen followed his gaze and nodded, for once she agreed with him.


    Supreme looked around the flat landscapes they were currently walking on and saw a hill in a distance. "That will do, we can''t stay on the ground."


    The two nodded and walked towards the high hill.


    Finding the right place to make a camp is also a challenge, because you need to find a place in the center of the map or a place which had a good distance from the save Zone, as AI warned; save Zone decrease every 2 hours. You don''t want to sleep for a whole six hours and not knowing if you are inside a save Zone or already out.


    Of course, you will know if you are outside the save Zone because of one reason.


    Instant death.


    The save zone was not a transparent barrier or a light dome, but a wall of flames which had the power to burn any player to ash in a second.


    The other problem finding a good camp is monsters, make sure your camp is in a considerable distance or height, so monsters won''t easily get to you.


    Supreme and Poisonous Queen walked for two whole fucking hours before getting to the hill, not something the two of them appreciated.


    "Now, how do we get up there?" Poisonous Queen asked staring at the high hill in front of her.


    "Climb of course."


    Supreme tied the green bag containing their food tightly across his body like a one-hand bag, and started climbing.


    "Aren''t you coming?" He asked after moving five meters high.


    "I don''t know how-to climb" Poisonous Queen said in a low voice.


    "Your problem, you can stay down there and wait for monsters." He answered and continue climbing.


    ''He can''t even ask if he should carry me, what a heartless fool!'' She growled inwardly and walked up to the hill surface, after observing for a while she gripped the edge, and followed Supreme''s movement, climbing slowly.


    The hill was freaking 500 feet in height, not really high but for her, it was Mount Everest.


    _


    Supreme first got to the top of the hill and sighed in relief. Which only lasted a second.


    "Grrraaaa....!"


    He tilted his head to the right seeing a six-foot tall bear staring at him with bloodlust.


    "Sorry bro, but we need to use this hill" he said calmly, unsheathing his dagger.


    ''A LV 4 monster, how wonderful.''


    "Grrrraaaa....!!!!"


    The big black bear let out an angry roar.


    "I think that is a no, well then... you will make a good dinner." Supreme said and the next moment he lunged forward with his dagger.


    "Grrrraaaaa...!!!!" The black bear let out an anger filled roar and lunged forward at the charging human.


    ______


    ????????????????????


    We finally reached the Tenth chapters guys, please leave me a review and comment.


    If you have any idea about the novel, please let me know in the comment section.


    A challenge, Two power stones, one extra chapter.


    Four power stones, two extra chapters.


    And so on. Let see those who are reading! ????????????

 Chapter 11 - 11: Next Course Of Action

    "Grrraaa!"


    BOOM!


    The black bear roared and smashed its deadly claws on the charging player, supreme turned his whole body sideways and with his enhance speed, he quickly got behind the bear and gave a powerful slash with his dagger.


    "Grrraaa!"


    The bear let out a painful growled and turned around, without a second it opened its jaw and snapped down on the human.


    Supreme swiftly leaped back and stared at the bear a little surprise.


    {Damage deliver: -300 HP}


    {Targeted target: 700/ 1,000}


    ''A level 4 monster with 1,000 health points, how is that even possible?!''


    Supreme thought, remembering the scavenger wolves which only have 200 health points, and they are LV 2 monsters, while a LV 4 black bear have a total of 1,000.


    Supreme shook his head with a solemn expression. "This is really fucked-up!"


    {Why do you like cussing?} The system asked.


    He didn''t reply the system, but fixed his eyes on the black bear, which had suddenly stood straight on its hind legs.


    "This is getting fun"


    "Grraaaa!!"


    The bear let out an angry roar and lunged forward on all fours, moving with a terrifying speed.


    "I can''t let a common LV 4 monster stop me." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Supreme lunged forward meeting the charging bear. But something unexpected happened.


    The moment he got ten feet away from the bear it suddenly increased its speed and lunched, almost like shooting through the air arriving in front him in seconds.


    "What the...?"


    BAM!


    The bear''s front claws connected to his chest, He spurted out a mouthful of blood and flew backward like a kite with a broken string.


    Supreme managed to stabilized himself in midair and landed on his right knee.


    "That was surprising."


    < 60/ 100 HP >


    "Forty Hp gone?" He muttered a little shocked.


    {Don''t think because you have the cheating system you can underestimate any monster, you are just lucky with that attack. If that it''s was connected with your heart or Head, you will be his dinner instead.}


    "Thanks for the pep talk."


    {That is not a pep talk, I think you really are a dumbass.}


    Supreme pretended not hearing that and stood up slowly.


    "You are right on one thing. I thought I am the God in the game with all my cheats, but I forgot one thing."


    "Even those with cheats can till loss a game being overly careless, so thanks for that."


    He stood up and sheathed his dagger, planning on using only his fists.


    ''Activate all my cheats, is time to get serious.''


    {As You wish host.}


    {HP restored.}


    The next moment his body was filled with energy, and he shot forward with a sonic boom, cracking the ground behind.


    "Grrraaa!!"


    The bear was not giving up, and it also charged toward the human.


    "Die you son of a bitch!!!"


    Supreme yelled and delivered a powerful punch on the head of the bear, In between its eyes.


    BANG!!


    "Grraaa!!!!"


    The bear flew back and crashed on a big boulder, creating spiderweb cracks on it.


    {Damage delivered: -500.}


    {Targeted target: 200/ 1,000.}


    ''No way..., It''s still alive after that attack?!''


    The bear was still standing, shakily, but still standing.


    "I just have to finish you off" supreme said as he prepared for his final attack.


    Out of nowhere a figure leaped on the bear and struck its head with a dagger, giving the last blow. The bear finally collapsed on the ground dead.


    ''What the butt?!'' Supreme growled Inwardly.


    < 0/ 1,000.>


    AI''s voice then sounded in the two players'' head, well different word for both of them.


    Poisonous Queen: < Congratulation, you killed a LV 4 monster, three level higher than yours. Your rewards will be calculated when you win the game.>


    Supreme: < Congratulation, your teammate killed a LV 4 monster, she will be rewarded when your team win the game. Try harder to also kill a higher level monster.>


    That last statement almost drove Supreme insane.


    ''What the fuck!!! I am the one who fought it, while she just stole my kill!!'' Supreme was going crazy.


    "Ahh! That was intense!" Poisonous Queen said with a smile, as she jumped down the bear''s carcass.


    ''Intense!! You fucking stole my kill!''


    He roared inwardly but smiled at her "You are good, you finished it off after waiting for it to get to the weakened state." He said with sarcasm.


    Poisonous Queen surely heard the meaning behind his word and said with a smile that wasn''t really a smile "Won''t you give me that kill? Or, don''t you love me anymore?"


    ''Love you my foot! I was really stupid to fall for a snake like you.'' Supreme thought, but smiled.


    "What are you saying, of course I love you. Ok, from now on, you will be fighting all the monsters we meet on the way."


    "What?! No way, why will you let me do that?!" She yelled with a frown.


    "Huh? Isn''t that what you want?" He asked with a tilt of his head, feigning a confused expression.


    "No, you will be doing the fighting"


    "--Then you have to carry the bag"


    After thinking for a moment, Poisonous Queen nodded, "fine, that is what teammates are for."


    ''Is she serious?! "What teammates are for?!" You can''t even assist in a fight, only to carry harmless load, and you call yourself a teammate.'' He thought and said:


    "Good, now let get this bear ready, we must cook the fresh meat now, before it get dark"


    "And why is that?" Poisonous Queen asked staring at him.


    Supreme shook his head and crouched down beside the bear, He unsheathed his dagger.


    "So we wouldn''t alert monsters and other players, Do you know how a bonfire will look after everywhere got dark?"


    "No" Poisonous Queen answered in mild confusion, finding a dry place to sit down. She started wiping the blood stains off her dagger.


    "It will look like a bright beacon which only job Is to attract dangers to us." Supreme said and started tearing open the bear, starting from its lower belly.


    Poisonous Queen kept quiet and watched him.


    __


    [NIGHT TIME.]


    The two were currently sitting on the hill, eating roasted bear and wolf meat. Even though there was no salt or spices added, the two of them have to manage it.


    When you got hungry you have to do with what you see, Supreme wasn''t worried about food because of his cheat, so he ate a little and dried the rest on the grass bag. So next time they won''t have to set a fire.


    After the two have had their dinner, Poisonous Queen looked at supreme.


    "What is it?" He asked, not facing her. He was currently checking on the dried roasted meat.


    "What is the plan?" She asked.


    "We''ll think about that tomorrow" He replied calmly, and sat back down, still not facing her.


    Poisonous Queen looked at the horizon with a frown, she could clearly see the raging flames, from the top of the hill.


    "Are we safe from that?"


    Supreme followed her gaze and nodded. "Yes"


    "Ok. Good night, wake me when it''s time to move." Poisonous Queen said as she lied down on the ground., she just have to trust him, because she still need him.


    "Good night" Supreme muttered in a low voice.


    The reason he hadn''t killed her was because he wanted to see if she will follow the same path, and try to kill him, as she did in his previous life.


    Supreme listened to her calm breathing, which shown she had fallen asleep.


    ''Now let check the map''


    With A thought, a holographic map of the island appeared in front of him, which only him could see. With A thought, the map showed him different dots, with different colors, the ones which got his attention, was a purple dot and ten bright glowing red. But the most troublesome one is the black ominous dot, which have the sign of a black skull.


    ''Is this a monster?'' He thought inwardly.


    {Monster. known as; The Calamity. Boss of the game.}


    {NOTE: Each game has a Boss, defeat the Boss and win the game.}


    The system gave him a simple answer.


    ''Calamity? Boss of the game? That will be troublesome, what Level is this thing?''


    {Host need to face the monster to know}


    ''Are you kidding me?! That thing is the boss! He might be stronger than a level Ten monster!'' Supreme yelled to the system.


    Moment next the black skull on the map started moving at a rapid pace, in a blink of an eye it has moved 200 miles.


    ''What the? How can it be so fast!'' He stared at the map with widened eyes. The monster was running away from the wall of flames, heading towards the center of the island where the ten LV 10 monsters are currently sitting.


    "What''s in the center of this island?, that everyone is trying to reach." Supreme muttered in a low voice as he zoomed in on the map.


    In the center of the island stood a magnificent building.


    ''Is that a castle or a temple?'' Supreme was little dumbfounded. ''It means something valuable is in this building, system can you show me in interior of the building?''


    {Host need to enter the building to know.}


    ''Can''t you help with anything?'' Supreme asked with a frown.


    {I can tell you what is inside.}


    ''What a lovely system you are, can you please tell me.''


    {Weapon skin.}


    He remained silent for a while, waiting for the system to give a full detail about the skin, but the system remained silent.


    ''Is that all?''


    {Were You expecting more?} The system asked back.


    ''I thought you will give me an explanation.''


    {Claim The weapon skin, and you will know the detail.}


    ''What a fuck-up system.''


    {"....."}


    ''We will head there tomorrow.'' Supreme decided, closing the map.


    ___


    Poisonous Queen was woken up with the sound of heavy breathing, she sat up slowly and rubbed both her eyes with the back of her hands. After getting back her vision she looked at the young man who was busy doing pushups in front of her.


    ''He looks so cool.''


    She thought.


    "Good morning" Supreme muttered, stood up, and walked towards her.


    "Are you ready to go?" He asked.


    "Yes, but I am a little thirsty."


    "We will find water on the way, let go" He packed up the dried roasted meats.


    "Where are we going?" Poisonous Queen asked standing up.


    "To the center of the island."


    ___


    Much love.

 Chapter 12 - 12: Close Call

    "Let go"


    Supreme said as he pass the bag filled with dried roasted meats to her. Poisonous Queen took the bag with a pout, not liking the idea of carrying something. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''What a heartless guy, you will let a girl carry the load while you walk empty-handed.''


    She complained as she took the bag from him. Supreme gave her a smile and nodded. "Good, we make a good team." He stated, walking toward the edge of the hill.


    ''Good team?! Ahh!!!'' Poisonous Queen roared inwardly totally frustrated, but still followed him.


    Climbing down the hill was a whole different story than going up, especially for someone with load on her back.


    Supreme raised his head and looked at the sweaty Poisonous Queen, who was trying her best not to lose her grip and fall down to her death. He smirked and continue climbing down.


    _


    He landed on the ground calmly and looked around, and without a second thought he hid behind a boulder beside him.


    ''How did it get here so quickly?!'' Supreme thought, his face completely ugly.


    "Why are you hiding?" Poisonous Queen asked, as soon as she landed on the ground.


    "Shhh"


    Supreme placed his index finger on his lip, and gestured for her to come closer. Poisonous Queen was a little confuse but still walked up to him.


    "Look over there"


    He pointed at the distance, in front of them was an endless flat landscape, and the monster approaching them has four hands with four crimson eyes. This monster was currently walking straight towards the two players.


    ''I thought this monster was heading towards the center, How did it get here?''


    "We are dead, we are fucking dead!" Poisonous Queen was on the verge of breakdown after seeing the monster.


    "Can you please shut up!" Supreme silently yelled at her.


    "How can I shut up?! That is a LV 15 monster!"


    He shook his head and turned his attention to the monster, it was currently 30 meters (33 yards) away from them.


    ''Even with all my cheat, I am not sure if I can defeat this monster.'' Supreme thought and whispered to his scared teammate.


    "Let hide here for a while, and see its target."


    Poisonous queen nodded and took a deep breath to calm herself.


    Twenty meters (22 yards), the monster was moving slowly as if searching for something. It will sometimes raise its head and looked up at the sky, and sometimes, it will bring its head to the ground, and sniffed it.


    "What''s it doing?" Poisonous Queen asked in a low voice, the behemoth had already gotten dangerously close to them.


    Supreme was silent for a moment, before his face changed dramatically.


    "The bear''s carcass. I think it smelled it."


    "What?!" Poisonous Queen stared at him with a frown and added. "But the bear is still on the hill."


    "I know that."


    The black bear was a big monster, and the two players don''t have the equipment or appetite to eat the whole bear in a day. So they took the good parts and leave the rest on the top of the hill.


    The monster was now 10 meters (11 yards) away from them.


    "Move to the other side"


    Supreme advised as Poisonous Queen quickly move to the other side of the boulder, the monster walked up to the two players and stopped ten feet from them. The two had silently switched location, quietly moving around the boulder, and they were now staring at its back.


    The behemoth raised its head and fixed its four eyes on the hill top. The next moment it shot upwards, grabbing the wall with its four massive hands, which was filled with claws. It didn''t stop but continued climbing upwards with full speed.


    "Phew..."


    The two players finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Thanks goodness we came down before that monster arrived." Poisonous Queen stated, wiping away the sweat on her forehead and trying to calm down her beating heart.


    "No, we are lucky the meats you are carrying is already dried, or else... I am not sure if we could have been able to hid from it." Supreme said standing up.


    "Come on, we need to move before it finished its breakfast and use us as dessert." He said, and without hesitation, ran away from the hill. With Poisonous Queen following behind.


    "We need to get off this flat landscape, because if that monster comes down it will spot us in an instant."


    Poisonous Queen just nodded as the two ran as fast as they ever had.


    ___


    [CENTER OF THE ISLAND.]


    "You can''t defeat us!" A young man with black hair and putting on a brown jacket said with a smile. He was armed with a long silver blade, staring at the other two teams in Front of him. Behind him stood two players, both LV 2 players, while him their leader, a LV 4 player.


    "Hey kid, Don''t think you are a pro just because you are a LV 4 player, I can squash you in seconds." A middle-aged man said, he had roughly black hair and brown eyes, currently putting on a full set black outfit, and armed with a big sledgehammer. Behind him were four players, two in LV 2 and other two in LV 1, while him their leader; a LV 3 player.


    "You guys are really boring, we won''t let you gain all the rewards because you guys are going to die here." a young lady said with a smirk as she observed the two teams in front of her. She had purple hair and blue eyes, putting on a tight red yoga outfit. she stood calmly, armed with a long spear.


    Two girls calmly stood behind her, their gazes fixed on the other two teams, both LV 3 players, while she their leader; a LV 4 player.


    "Who asked you to speak?" The young man growled at her.


    "Because we are in the same level, don''t give you the courage to speak to me in that manner" the lady said coldly.


    "Hahaha... I like you girl!" the middle-aged man said with a hearty laugh.


    "Fuck You two!! My team will be the only one entering that temple and claiming all the rewards inside!" The young man hissed, his sword emanating a red glow.


    The other two leaders wasn''t worried about his glowing swords, because their weapons started glowing with a silver and blue light.


    "Don''t think you are the only one with a rare weapon skin" the young lady said with a smile, as she and her team prepared to attack.


    "Let end this! The winner takes all" The middle-aged man raised his silver glowing sledgehammer. He looked at the two enemy teams and said:


    "Let the show begin."


    _____


    What do you think? ????????

 Chapter 13 - 13: Fallen Demons

    ''Out of all the players that started this game, these are the ones remaining.'' Supreme thought as he hid behind a tree, with Poisonous Queen beside him. The two were currently watching the three teams in front of the temple.


    "We can''t just stay here and watch them take the rewards." Poisonous Queen said as she observed the teams.


    "You are welcome to go and stop them" He said calmly. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I am not worried about these teams, the main issue here is... where are the ten LV 10 monsters?'' Supreme thought as he moved his gaze around the temple.


    The cheat, already revealed the location of the ten LV 10 monsters, but no matter how he looked, he couldn''t see any monster around.


    ''Oh, we have a new guest'' He turned his head towards a single player who was calmly walking toward them.


    "Red Encounter" he muttered.


    __


    "Guys! Let send them to meet their...." The middle-aged man word was cut short as he moved his gaze to the right. The other leaders also turned their attention to the right.


    Seeing a red hair player with blue eyes, putting on a red jacket and black pants, dragging a long broadsword behind him.


    ''A level 5 player.''


    ''Who is this guy?''


    ''This is not looking good!''


    The three leaders thought inwardly, each of them have a deep frown as they stared at the new guest.


    "Who the hell are you?!" The young man yelled at the lone player.


    "You can only win this game if you are the last man standing, so I will have to kill you all" the guy said calmly.


    "Red Encounter, never heard of you" the middle-aged man muttered, after checking the player''s profile with AI.


    "Prepare to die" the guy said, not bothered that he was outnumbered.


    "Hahaha... You are really arrogant!!" The young man said coldly.


    "What if I am?"


    All the other players'' faces turned ugly hearing his question. "What do you two say? let work together and killed this arrogant player, after that we can settle our score." The lady proposed with a smile.


    "I like you plan" the middle-aged man agreed and prepared to fight.


    "I''m in" the young man answered.


    "Good, I will just have to kill all of you together" Red Encounter said as he placed his broadsword on his shoulder.


    Before the group could clash, an earthquake struck the place, causing some of the players to fall butt down.


    "What is happening?!" The young man yelled out.


    "An earthquake? How is that even possible?" the middle-aged man asked totally confused.


    Red Encounter''s eyes contracted to the size of a needle, and the next moment his face changed dramatically.


    "You guys are superb hiders" Supreme muttered, observing the ten rock statues sitting on top of the temple.


    BANG!!!


    All the statues broke instantly, and ten flying monsters opened their eyes and fixed it on the humans below them.


    These monsters are humanoids, with terrifying long claws and sharp talons. As soon as they saw the players, the ten monsters shot into the air and dived with terrifying speed.


    "What the fuck!!!" The middle-aged man yelled.


    "Those are LV 10 monsters, run!!!" The lady roared at her teammates.


    "Fuck this, let get out of here!"


    The young man exclaimed, but was a little late, as one monster grabbed his two shoulders with its talons and took flight.


    "AHHHHAAAA!!!! Help me!!!"


    The young man screamed out loud, but the players could only watch as the monsters ripped him into different pieces and swallowed him whole.


    These monsters were standing at a striking 8-foot tall, with incredible speed, and coupled with their ability to fly only made them dangerous predators.


    "What are those things?!" Poisonous Queen asked in a low voice.


    "Lets see, AI, give me full detail"


    < As you wish, player Supreme.>


    < Fallen Demon Angels.>


    < Level: LV 10 >


    < strength: 5,000 >


    < defense: 5,000 >


    < Agility: 7,000 >


    < Intelligence: 40% >


    < HP: 5,000 >


    < details: ones the guards of the demon king, but after helping the enemy, the demon king got angry and banished them from his land.>


    "Wow, this is not helpful, it only shows how inferior we are." Supreme commented.


    "What should we do now? We can''t just stay here and watch!" Poisonous Queen said.


    "Are you stupid?"


    "Pardon?" She turned to him.


    "Those are LV 10 monsters, you will be turned to shards the moment you step out!"


    Poisonous Queen was silent for a while then nodded. "You are right"


    _


    "Ahh!!"


    "Help me!!!"


    "Run!!!"


    "Monsters!!"


    The monsters were busy tearing and eating the players, without them even having a single resistance.


    "Fuck!!"


    Red Encounter cussed as he dodged a monster''s talons. The monster grabbed empty air missing its target, it then shot back into the air and dive down again.


    ''I Need to hold on, these are only the players left, if they all die and I remain. I will be the winner.'' He thought and jumped to the side again, dodging the monster by a hair length.


    "Screech...!!!!"


    The demon shot into the air again and let out a piercing shriek, alerting the others. This human was a bit difficult to catch.


    Two more monsters shot forward to assist their friend, and now three monsters were hovering above Red Encounter.


    "Damn it!"


    Red Encounter looked around, seeing only pieces of humans, scattered all over the place, some getting devoured by the monsters, there was not a single player alive.


    "Why haven''t I heard AI announcing I am the winning?" Red Encounter yelled out in horror.


    "No! Are there other players who are hiding somewhere? Yes! That is the only explanation." He looked around him with a deep frown, seeing at least Five monsters now flying towards him.


    "No! I can''t die here"


    He said and with a flick of his wrists, a golden card appeared in his hand.


    ''Oh, he is going to use the Life card.'' Supreme thought with a smirk.


    "All you campers are cowards!!!" He roared at the remaining hiding players and tore the card.


    < Player: Red Encounter, have used the life card. He will be expelled from the game.>


    AI''s words sounded all over the game.


    The next moment, golden light surrounded his body, and he disappeared from the game instantly.


    __


    "What should we do now?" Poisonous Queen asked.


    Supreme was silent for a moment before saying.


    "Kill them all"


    _____


    What a maniac ????????????


    Two chapters today guys, much love.

 Chapter 14 - 14: Ten VS One

    "Pardon?"


    "Kill them all"


    Supreme repeated his words.


    "Are you mad?! Aren''t you the one who said, "if we go out here, we''ll be ripped to shreds!"" Poisonous Queen yelled in a low voice.


    "I know, but if we kill those monsters we''ll be the winners." Supreme said with a thoughtful expression.


    "Really? I thought if we survive and be the last one standing, we win."


    "That is what AI use to mislead all the players, but I am smarter than that" supreme lied flatly.


    Poisonous Queen was silent for a while, she fixed her gaze on the monsters, hesitating.


    The monsters were busy eating the humans'' corpses.


    "But--?"


    "--Don''t you trust me? If we kill these monsters, guess how much life times and other valuables we will earn." Supreme cut her off and gave a tempting offer.


    After thinking for a whole minutes, she finally nodded. "Ok, let kill these monsters." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nope, I''m the one doing the fighting, remember?" Supreme stopped her with a raise of his hand.


    Without waiting for her response, he walked away, moving towards the ten LV 10 monsters.


    ''What is wrong with this guy? A LV 1 player facing against Ten LV 10 monsters, which also have the ability to fly. This is simply suicidal.''


    Supreme wasn''t bothered about her, he wanted to end these monsters quickly and win the game, so he could go back to his sister. She had been alone for An hour now.


    When he still had his job, who was looking after his sister at home? So that reasoning didn''t make sense.


    There is also another reason for coming out, Supreme planned to kill these monsters before that behemoth arrive at the temple.


    "Hey you flying freaks!!"


    He yelled at the fallen demons, who raised their heads from the corpses and looked at the lone player.


    Screech!!!


    Three let out an angry shriek and shot into the air. The others didn''t even budge, not seeing this human as a threat.


    Monsters with 40% intellect are not stupid and also not very smart.


    "You guys will regret underestimating me!"


    He picked up the dead young man''s red sword and pointed it at the monsters. "Come and meet your death."


    ''System, Activate all cheats.''


    {As You wish}


    {Strength increased to 50%, +1,000}


    {Attack Damage increase.}


    {Speed boast Activated.}


    {Monsters'' weakness revealed.}


    {Damage taken reduce.}


    {Do You wish to use the newly opened cheat?}


    ''No, I am saving that for her.'' Supreme thought with a smile and looked over his shoulder. "It looked like we got another audience."


    SCREECH!!!!


    The three monsters dived with incredible speed, they stretched out their talons to grab this pathetic human.


    "Never underestimate your enemy!"


    Supreme dodged the first monster with a sidestep, and with a slash of the red sword, he detached the head from its body.


    {Damage delivered: -6,000.}


    {Target health point: 0/ 5,000.}


    The monster''s Huge body fell to the ground with a THUD.


    < You have killed a higher level monster, your rewards will be calculated if you survive the game.> AI''s voice sounded.


    Finally, the other seven monsters'' attention have been drawn, this weak looking human killed one of their kin. And he is just a LV 1 player, weaker than them.


    SCREECH...!!


    SCREECH...!!


    SCREECH...!!!


    SCREECH...!!!


    They all out a piercing shrieks and shot into the air.


    "Now we are taking!"


    Supreme gripped the red sword tightly as he observed the nine tiny dots in the sky.


    "I am waiting!!" He roared at them. ''I wish I have a cheat that could make me fly.''


    {Be grateful with what you have}


    ''Yeah, yeah...''


    He said with a bored expression.


    At that moment, all the monsters shot down with incredible speed, talons stretched, jaws wide opened. All aimed for a single human.


    "Much Better"


    With that said he dodged to the right and then left, his advantage in speed, proved to be very useful as he moved from one point to another, dodging the monsters'' talons and claws with incredible speed and beautiful footwork.


    "Opening"


    A monster have landed on the ground but didn''t take flight like the others, instead, it chooses to attack the human while on the ground.


    Supreme didn''t waste any second and shot forward towards the monster.


    The monster saw this and raised its hand filled with claws as it smashed down on the human.


    WHOOSH...


    SCRE...!!!


    {Damage delivered: -7,200.}


    {Target health point:0/ 5,000.}


    The demon let out a half painful shriek and the next moment its upper body fell over, then followed by the lower part.


    "Two down, eight more to go!" Supreme stated observing the eight monsters, which were circling above him.


    ''These guys are getting to my nerves, How can I bring them down?'' Supreme thought as he observed the monsters.


    "Wait, they were once statues on the temple, it means they are either protecting something inside or They are just placed here." Supreme muttered and added:


    "Let''s see, if they stop me from entering the temple shows that something valuable is inside, if they don''t, well... nothing''s worth the risk. And for them to stop me, they have to fly down."


    As he said this, he was busy walking towards the temple entrance, making sure to keep his eyes on the monsters.


    "SCREECH!!!!"


    True to his word, the monsters let out angry shrieks, as they all dived towards him.


    Supreme leaped back, as three of the monsters crashed in front of him, blocking the entrance.


    "I am right, there is a powerful skin in there" He muttered in a low voice.


    "SCREECH!!!"


    The five monsters above let out loud shrieks and lunged down.


    "You guys should really stop that, it''s frustrating!" Supreme yelled, he braced himself getting ready for the monsters charging towards him.


    _


    "What is this?" Blood-Arrow muttered with a deep frown.


    She was currently standing on a tree, observing everything happening at the temple.


    She really like standing on trees.


    "Can I really win this game if he''s alive?" Blood-Arrow muttered as she brought out a golden card.


    After debating for a while, she kept it back. "I will have to kill him myself. After his battle with these monsters, He''ll be weakened, and that will be my chance." She moved her gaze to Poisonous Queen who was still hiding behind the tree.


    "His teammate is a noob. So I could easily kill her."


    _


    "How is he so good?" Poisonous Queen was staring at Supreme with a confused expression, not knowing she was getting watch.


    ''If I play more games with him, I will be able to earn enough life times that will last me for a century.'' She thought inwardly.


    _


    WHOOSH...!


    Damage delivered: -6,500.}


    {Target health point: 0/ 5,000.}


    WHOOSH...!


    Damage delivered: -5,000.}


    {Target health point: 0/ 5,000.}


    The third and fourth monster have met their demise under Supreme''s blade.


    "You guys are truly troublesome"


    Supreme wiped the blood off his lip, he received a deadly blow behind from a monster, even with the cheat the monster still got to him.


    He was just lucky it wasn''t a powerful attack, only because he evaded some of it on time.


    Supreme stared at the remaining six monsters with a frown. These six stood in front of the temple.


    "This only make me want to know what''s in that temple" Supreme said and lunged towards the six LV 10 monsters.


    Two monsters lunged forward toward the charging human, Supreme increased his speed, the next moment.


    {Cheat: speed boast have leveled up.}


    {You can now use it to 31%}


    ''Do it!'' Supreme yelled.


    {Speed boast increased to level 31%}


    He slowly looked around a little surprise, as he charged forward, everything around him seem to be in slow motion.


    "Is this how flash felt? Well... Flash is a movie, but this is real."


    "Let end this!"


    WHOOSH...!


    Damage delivered: -5,500.}


    {Target health point: 0/ 5,000.}


    WHOOSH...!


    Damage delivered: -7,000.}


    {Target health point: 0/ 5,000.}


    He didn''t waste a second and go straight for the kill, beheading the two monsters.


    "....?!"


    "What the? How many speed cards does he have?"


    Poisonous Queen and Blood-Arrow were speechless, staring at Supreme as he butchered his way towards the temple.


    _


    "Finally, you are the last one" Supreme walked towards the last demon.


    The monster was already shivering in fear.


    ''This weak looking human is really a demon, only the demon lord could ingrain this amount of fear in me, what type of human-monster is this?! No, I need to surrender, or else he''ll kill me too, even if I become his slave I won''t mind as long as I am alive.''


    LV 10 monsters above have the ability and intellect to think like a human, they might not be able to communicate out loud, not after reaching a particular level, but they surely knew fear.


    Supreme walked calmly towards the fallen demon with the red Sword in his hand. "Time to die"


    Something shocking happened next, shocking the three players. The monster got on its knees and bowed down its head, making its forehead touched the ground.


    "What...?"


    Supreme was totally confused, but the cheating system gave him an answer.


    {Demon Want to create a bond with the host.}


    {It don''t mind if you make it your slave or subordinate, the monster just wants you to spare it.}


    ''Is that even possible in AI Virtual Reality game?''


    {Nope!, AI Virtual Reality game have a function to give you one subordinate, what you players called pets.}


    {But with the cheating system, you can add any monster who is willingly to submit to you.}


    ''How many can I have?''


    {As much as you like.}


    A smirk appeared on Supreme''s face hearing the system. ''That is what I am talking about, you should always be like this."


    {Like What?}


    "Forget it"


    He muttered and added:


    ''Accept.''


    {Congratulation, you have gotten a companion.}


    {First Companion successfully added.}


    {Nothing Can separate you two, it will follow you till death do you apart.}


    ''Why does it sound like a marriage contract?'' Supreme thought with a frown.


    {"...."}


    {System Don''t have answer to that question}


    {You can name your companion to seal the bond.}


    Supreme shook his head and looked at the fallen demon. "Do you have a name?" He asked.


    The demon shook its head.


    "Then I will call you..." Supreme became silent for a long time before nodding.


    "I will call you Reaper, How about that?"


    The demon nodded its head vigorously.


    ''Hey system, can I take it with me?''


    {Yes, it will appear in your lobby if you ask it to leave the game.}


    {For It to follow you to the real world, companion need to reach level 30 above.}


    ''He can also do that?''


    {Yes}


    Supreme nodded and said to Reaper. "Stay here, don''t let anyone in."


    Reaper nodded and he walked inside the temple.


    _


    "Did that monster just knelt down to him? For God''s sake! That is a LV 10 monster!!" Blood-Arrow was totally perplexed.


    "Should I get close? What if that thing chops off my head?! No way I''ll stay here and wait for him." Poisonous Queen said, making sure to keep her distance from the temple and Reaper.


    _____


    Long chapter today guys.


    Chapters Challenge.


    Two power stones for one extra chapter.


    Four power stones for two extra chapters. And so on. Let see those who are reading.????????


    Reaper is ready to have someone''s head. ????????


    Thanks, stay safe guys.

 Chapter 15 - 15: I Can Also Control It

    Poisonous Queen was currently pacing back and forth, waiting outside. At times, she will try to approach the temple entrance, but Reaper will gaze at her with bloodlust. Which made her gave up on that idea.


    ''Ah!! What should I do now? I can''t just stand here and wait for him! ...and Why hasn''t AI announced us as the winners?!'' She yelled inwardly.


    ''Should I try again?''


    With that thought she walked toward the entrance again.


    Reaper slowly stood up from the ground and fixed its eyes on the intruder.


    Poisonous Queen stopped and yelled at the monster. "I am his teammate you black headed reptile!! Now let me in!!!"


    Reaper just tilted its head in confusion. ''Is this human talking to me? I''m surprise, but why did she call me a reptile? Or did I look like a reptile? This human has a low intellect. How could she be my master''s teammate?''


    Reaper was truly confused, but didn''t show it. It just fixed its red eyes on the human.


    Anytime she tried to get close, Reaper will prepare to strike.


    "This is fascinating"


    The two, turned their heads to the one who just spoken.


    "Who the hell are you?!!" Poisonous Queen hissed, she was already frustrated and now a silver hair girl have to interfere.


    "Can you please shut up!" Blood-Arrow said coldly.


    ''Did she just ask me to shut up?!'' Poisonous Queen was first taken aback but still yelled at Blood-Arrow. "Are you mad? don''t you see that monster at the entrance, with a single command from me, it will rip your head off!"


    "Hahaha.....!!"


    Blood-Arrow let out a hearty laugh, she laughed so loudly that she held her stomach. "Your command...? Hahaha... That is the best joke I''d heard in a while"


    "Why are you laughing?!!! Do you think I can''t command it?!!"


    "I know you can''t command it, but... you are welcome to prove me wrong." Blood-Arrow went back to her cold temperament after saying that.


    ''This girl Is full of herself, just because she is a LV 5 player, then... I will have to show her.'' Poisonous Queen thought and turned to the monster. "What are you waiting for?!! Kill her!!"


    Reaper looked at the two humans in mild confusion, ''what is going on between this two humans? And why is this one commanding me?! I would love to rip off her head. But my lord said I should stay here and not let anyone in. So that is what I will do''


    Silence fell in the surrounding as the two players stared at the LV 10 monster, waiting for it next action, seeing nothing, Blood-Arrow chuckled.


    "Is this your command? Don''t worry, after I kill you, I will find and kill Supreme, then win this game." Blood-Arrow said calmly. But that statement just put her life in danger.


    ''Did this weak human just said she will kill my lord?! My only mission is to assist and protect my lord with my life and destroy any obstacle which is a threat to him!!!''


    SCREECH...!!!!!


    The two players sharply turned to Reaper. It spread out its wings and shot into the air, disobeying its master''s order just to kill the threat.


    ''What the hell? this is bad!!'' Blood-Arrow yelled inwardly as she brought out her sword.


    "Fuck!!" Poisonous Queen cussed. She quickly hid herself.


    "If I don''t survive this, I can still use my life card." Blood-Arrow muttered as she prepared herself for the black dot in the sky which was getting bigger and dangerously closer.


    ___


    INSIDE THE TEMPLE.


    Supreme calmly walked inside the temple taking his time to observe every inch of the place, looking for any sign of life or traps.


    The temple was twenty meters long and eighteen meters large, a very large temple if you asked me, its walls were decorated with different historical pictures Supreme knew nothing about. He walked up to the pictures on the wall and observed them slowly.


    The one that got his attention was a picture of a man with six wings, standing on the skulls of thousands of enemies he had slayed, he was armed with a golden sword which had a very powerful aura around it. In front of the six winged man, stood an unholy numbers of soldiers, some flying above, while others were moving on the ground. Surprising, they were all Nonhumans.


    "When was this?" Supreme asked no one particular, after a while he walked away from the painting. Not notching the eyes of the six winged man turning to him.


    "This place looked empty." He stated. As in front of him only have a golden altar made of pure luster stones, on the wall behind the altar was another painting.


    This six winged man was still on this painting, but now he was cuddling with a silver hair woman. While the man was all in black, like the dark night itself. The silver hair woman was a complete opposite, she was in an elegant white gown; which screamed nobility, but the four silver wings behind her showed different identity.


    "This look like a painting of the demon king and the most beautiful Angel." Supreme muttered jokingly as he observed the painting more. The two people were sitting on a pavilion made of beautiful gemstones, dazing at the horizon in each other warmth.


    "What a lovely couple, then what happened that made you kill all those enemies?" Supreme asked as he looked at the first painting.


    After moment of searching and discovering nothing, he became frustrated. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What the hell?! What are those monsters protecting in here?!, it is only old paintings, or what?!!"


    {Do You want a hint?}


    "Of course, do you need to ask?!" He truly was frustrated.


    {You have to exchange it with a cheat.}


    "What...?"


    Now he was flabbergasted, "Why would I do that?!"


    {It is optional host. If you want the hint you can exchange with a cheat, if you don''t want to, you can leave the temple and kill the last player, lastly the Boss and win the game.}


    Supreme became silent for a moment and after thinking, weighing the pros and cons about all his cheat, he finally nodded. "Take the island map cheat."


    He didn''t need the map anymore, and he still has the cheat which revels the location of monsters and players, so the map is not needed.


    {Exchange successful.}


    He watched as the map disappeared from his numbers of cheat and the system''s voice sounded the next moment.


    {Host need to drop his blood on the altar, only a drop is enough.}


    "That is not a hint, you just told me what I need to do." Supreme commented as he walked towards the altar. He brought out his dagger and cut himself drawing blood.


    He then pressed his finger and a drop of blood fell on the altar. Moment next.


    < You have completed the objective, secret passage unlock.> AI''s voice sounded.


    Supreme looked by his right. The wall made a cracking sound as it moved, creating a passage. He walked up to it and looked down in mild surprised.


    "Wow, lot of stairs" he muttered, and walked inside. The passageway slowly closed behind him.


    _____


    Much love, stay safe guys.


    If you like the novel, please leave a comment and review.

 Chapter 16 - 16: Permanent weapon

    Supreme cautiously walked down the stairs, making sure to keep his guard up. The stairway was so dim that he couldn''t even see five steps below, but out of curiosity he marched forward.


    After five minutes later, he finally reached the end of the stairs. Supreme looked around the dark surrounding and discovered only one wooden door. With A firm resolve he walked towards the door and pushed it opened.


    What came into view was an empty small room, which was eight meters long and six meters large, the walls around the room was a little plain with no colors or decorated. It was just... black.


    He walked towards the round table in the room, which was the only thing present in the whole space.


    "Are you kidding me?!! All that for an empty room!!" Supreme growled in mild annoyance.


    "Welcome chosen one"


    At that moment an enchanting voice sounded, drawing his attention. Supreme observed the white glowing light, which appeared out of thin air.


    "Chosen one?"


    He was a little confused.


    The light shone brightly, causing him to close his eyes because of the radiant of the light.


    After a while, he opened his eyes and what he saw next made him speechless. "Are you an... Angel?"


    In front of him was a beautiful woman with golden hair and eyes, pale skin and purely sexy in her white robe. Four white wings spread out behind her as she gently landed on the ground.


    "You can call me that chosen one." The Angel said with a loving smile.


    "Why are you calling me the chosen one?" Supreme asked in mild confusion.


    "You have been chosen by a mystical power to save the world, and its inhabitants." The angel said.


    "Hold on there, save the world... mystical power? Let me remain you angel, we are in a game, so what is the big deal about all this chosen one or stuffs. Just give me the skin."


    "Game?" The young angel tilted her head to the right, utterly confused.


    "Yes "game" and you might be the NPC (None player character.) Of the game." Supreme stated, his patient getting thinning by the second.


    "I think you got it all wrong chosen one, this is not a game but real. Let me ask, those who played the game, as you called it and got killed. In other words, lost the game; is there a game over, and they could play again?"


    Supreme was silent for a while. ''When you die, you die for good. But... it''s still a game. Because the outside world is still waiting for the winner. SO WHAT ARE THESE SCRAPS SHE IS SAYING?!!!'' He yelled the last part inwardly.


    {I think host should stop asking questions, because if you anger her, you won''t know how you die.} Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Supreme nodded silently and stared at the angel. "So what are you saying?"


    The angel gave him a bright smile. "The chosen one only have one task, and that is to save this world from the calamity."


    ''Calamity? So she is an NPC after all, asking me to kill that behemoth. Is she crazy?!!'' Supreme yelled inwardly but stared at her calmly. The angel was also staring at him, waiting for his answer.


    "Sorry, but I don''t think..."


    His words were cut off by the system''s voice.


    {Hidden quest activated.}


    {Kill the Calamity.}


    {Reward: permanent cheat.}


    ''System! Are you with her?! Sending me to my death!!!''


    Supreme was planning to refuse the angel''s request, but the system just had to give him a quest.


    {Host, the quest is optional, but if you refuse to accept the quest, you will lose a permanent cheat.}


    ''What is the difference between a permanent cheat and the ones I have now?''


    {Permanent cheat, could be use both in any game and in the real world, while temporary cheat can only be use in a specific game. The same principle also applied to AI.}


    {That''s Why some lucky or high level players could use higher class weapons and skills in the real world.}


    ''Hmm... this is really tempting, but... That is a LV 15 monster.''


    {You have killed nine LV 10 monsters, and even made one your slave, with the combination of you and reaper, you might be able to win.}


    ''I didn''t think of that! Ok, I accept the quest.''


    {Kill the Calamity before the time is off.}


    {TIME: 02:59:58.}


    Supreme blinked.


    ''You didn''t tell me there is a timer!!''


    {You didn''t ask.}


    "What is your answer chosen one?"


    Before he could yell at the system again, he heard the angel''s voice. He sighed and nodded. He had already accepted the system''s quest, he will be a dumbass if he didn''t accept the angel''s, even though the quests are the same, they give different rewards.


    The beautiful angel smiled brightly seeing him nod, and quickly said. "To kill the Calamity you will need a powerful sword."


    Supreme was surprise hearing these, he fixed his eyes on the angel as she moves her pale hand, the next moment a golden sheathed sword appeared in her hands.


    ''This is the sword that man in the painting was holding.'' Supreme thought inwardly as the angel handed him the sword.


    "Use it well, Chosen one."


    The moment he touched the weapon, both AI''s and the system''s voice sounded.


    {Congratulation, Host have been bounded with a legendary permanent weapon.}


    <Congratulation, player Supreme have been gifted with a legendary permanent weapon.>


    <You have been locked in the game, you can only leave the game if you kill the Calamity.>


    <failure to do so, will lead to your death, and lost of the weapon.>


    <NOTE: you can use permanent weapons in the real world.>


    <Good luck, player Supreme.>


    "A fucking permanent weapon, It look like I am the only player who have gotten to this stage. Others will rather be the last one standing and win the game, following AI''s advice. As I did in my previous life."


    "But with the cheating system, I got to this stage and with what AI said, I won''t be able to leave this game without killing that monster. Why is my life so unlucky?"


    Supreme was on the verge of tears, but he took a deep breath and nodded. "I can do this" he said.


    "Thanks again chosen one, may the mystical power be with you" with that said, she turned back into the white light and disappeared from the room.


    "I think it''s over, ok... TIME to kill a LV 15 monster." Supreme gripped the sheathed sword tightly and walked out of the room, to face something he had no hope of winning against.


    __________


    Thanks to Leaf001 for gifting the book power stones, and also sponsoring this chapter. Thanks again.


    Please leave a comment and review about the book. Much love guys.

 Chapter 17 - 17: Betrayed

    BOOM!!


    ''What is going on out there?'' Supreme thought as he walked out of the hidden passage.


    _


    Blood-Arrow was currently on her knees supporting herself with her purple katana. "How is this monster so strong?" She asked, wiping off the blood from her lip.


    < HP: 200/ 500 >


    Reaper just stood still, staring at the human calmly, it wasn''t looking good either, because there was a big slash wound from its right shoulder to its abdomen. ''I would say you are the second-strongest human I have ever fought against, but you are still weak compare to my master.''


    ''I can''t go down like this, Supreme killed nine of these monsters, so why can''t I kill one?'' Blood-Arrow growled inwardly as she slowly stood back up, not planning on going down without a fight.


    ''What a strong human, not like the one who claimed to be my lord''s teammate.'' Reaper said as it turned its gaze to Poisonous Queen who was hiding behind a rock.


    ''What a useless human'' Reaper spat inwardly.


    ''Why''s it staring at me? and why isn''t he out yet?!'' Poisonous Queen yelled inwardly, the next moment.


    < Your teammate Supreme, have gained a legendary permanent weapon skin, and abundant life times, you need to try harder Poisonous Queen.>


    ''What?! No, how could he gain abundant life times and also a legendary weapon? Why?!''


    < Jealousy detected. Supreme is your teammate, so if he dies all his rewards will be transfer to you, as you will be the last surviving player in the team.>


    < Good luck player.>


    ''Is that even possible? Michael is powerful, but... can I do it?'' Poisonous Queen thought, she was feeling overwhelmed by Supreme''s rewards and life times that even AI mentioned it to be abundant.


    ''What am I thinking, he won''t give me any life times if I asked, he will transfer everything to his sister. I can''t let that little bit*h take everything. But can I kill a human?'' She was contemplating her next course of action.


    ''What should I do? I can''t even kill Supreme, a player who could kill countless high level monsters, this his monster will also get in the way, and...''


    Her thoughts were interrupted as Blood-Arrow flew back and smashed into a wall at the side of the temple. She slid down slowly and fainted.


    Of course, Poisonous Queen didn''t know she fainted, she thought the player is dead.


    ''This monster just killed a LV 5 player! I can''t do anything to Michael if this thing is present.'' She thought with astonishment written all over her face.


    Reaper was about to charge forward and finish its kill, but a voice stopped it on track.


    "What is going on here?" Supreme asked as he walked out of the temple, with his golden sword shimmering in his hand.


    ''Wow, is that the legendary weapon?! That is a real golden katana! I must have it, yes. I have made up my mind.'' Poisonous Queen thought, filled with greed and envy. She walked out behind the rock she was currently hiding.


    Supreme moved his gaze around and spotted Blood-Arrow lying on the ground motionless, 10 feet from Reaper. ''Oh wow, Reaper surely dealt with her, but is she dead?''


    He walked up to them and Reaper quickly got on its knees.


    "Don''t worry, I am not mad you disobey my order, I''m in fact... happy. But don''t do it again." Supreme said calmly, observing Blood-Arrow.


    "Michael"


    Poisonous Queen called out slowly, both Supreme and Reaper turned their heads to face his "teammate".


    ''She is still alive?'' Supreme thought and whispered to Reaper. "Why haven''t you killed her yet?"


    Now Reaper was a little confuse, ''I thought she was his teammate? Why did he need her dead? even though she is useless. Well... if my master wants her dead, I will have to kill her.'' It thought.


    The next moment its claws elongated, as it was about to lunge forward, its master stopped it on track.


    "What are you doing? I was just kidding" Supreme whispered, noticing Reaper was about to charge and kill Poisonous Queen.


    ''Kidding? I need to try and understand my Lord better.''


    Seeing his crestfallen face, Supreme laughed inwardly and said. "Don''t worry, I will give you something to eat later."


    Reaper nodded vigorously hearing its Lord''s words. While Supreme just chuckled and turned his gaze towards Poisonous Queen. "What is it?"


    Poisonous Queen was silent, she also noticed the monster was about to attack her, and it looked like Supreme stopped it.


    ''Even though he stopped the monster, he''s the one who gave it the order in the first place, so he also wants me dead? At least if I kill him, I won''t feel guilty.''


    Poisonous Queen looked at the monster for a while, then at Michael. Supreme understood her hesitation and said. "Leave us Reaper, fly and look around the vicinity. If you notice any threat, report back to me immediately."


    Reaper nodded and shot into the air, disappearing from view.


    ''He''s still stupid, sending away the monster. well... if I kill him. I will win the game before the monster return. What a good plan.''


    "What is it?" Supreme asked.


    Poisonous Queen walked up close to him, that their lips were only 3 inches away. Supreme didn''t move, he just stood still and waited for her.


    "What is this sword you are holding?"


    "It''s a legendary weapon, and what are you doing?"


    ''AI was right, he gained a legendary weapon, one rank above epic weapons. If I have this weapon I will be unstoppable, both in the game and the real world.'' She thought inwardly, filled with greed, but remained a loving smile on the outside.


    She placed her palm on his chest and gave him a seductive smile, "I just want to say thank you for everything, you helped and lead me from the start of the game, and now we are the last players, If we kill that bit*h we win. So I want to thank you"


    Before Supreme could say anything she closed his lip with hers, and the two shared a passionate kiss For the first time in their 3 months relationship.


    BAM!


    Before Supreme got entice by the kiss, he felt a sharp pain struck his chest.


    "You?!"


    He growled and move back from her, his golden sword falling to the ground.


    "Don''t be surprise dear, I know you help me in the game, but I can''t let you take all the rewards." She said calmly, letting go of the dagger.


    She then wiped her lips with her hand, as if she was disgusted by the kiss.


    Supreme gripped the handle of the dagger, which she struck on his chest, piercing his heart in the process, and pulled it out as blood spurted out from the wound.


    "How could you?!!" He groaned painfully at her.


    "I know I can''t kill you on a one-on-one fight, so I need to get close to you and make sure I can strike your heart. All men are the same, they can easily be fooled." Poisonous Queen said with a smug look.


    "You snake!!" Supreme hissed and collapsed on the ground.


    "Why aren''t you dead yet?" Poisonous Queen muttered and check his HP with AI.


    < HP: 1/ 100.>


    "Oh? I just need to finish you off." She walked up to him, and picked up the golden sword, unsheathing the golden blade. "Wow! both the sheath and blade are golden!!" She exclaimed excitedly.


    "I will use your blood to wash the sword." She walked up to him and raised the sword midair, and with a BAM!! She plunged half the blade in his body.


    "Cough...!"


    Supreme coughed out a mouthful of blood, and fixed his resentful and burning gaze on her. After a while, his hands fell down, and he breathed his last.


    "Hahaha... I am the winner!!" Poisonous Queen laughed out loud.


    "You bit*h! I thought I was cunning and ruthless, but you are a devil in human flesh!!" Blood-Arrow yelled as she tried to stand up. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She heard and saw everything that happened just now.


    "Oh you are still alive, well I will have to kill you too." She stated, as she walked up to Blood-Arrow, who was trying to get up from the ground.


    < HP: 10/ 500.>


    "Wow, you are about to die." Poisonous queen muttered, pretending to be surprise as she walked towards Blood-Arrow with the golden sword in hand.


    "You!!"


    Blood-Arrow hissed as she tried to reach for her sword.


    "It''s useless, just accept your fate and die." Poisonous Queen stood in front of her and raised the sword high with the tip pointing down on Blood-Arrow. Without hesitation, she plunged down.


    Blood-Arrow''s face changed to horror as she watched the golden blade of the sword, descend on her.


    ''Is this how I will die?''


    ''I am so stupid. Now I am going to die, and I couldn''t use my life card, I am sorry sister; forgive me.''


    Blood-Arrow closed her eyes and waited for her fate, her doom.


    _________


    Much love guys....


    Goosebumps and shocked, maybe surprise too, coming ahead.????????????


    Did Michael really die...?


    Is he that stupid to fall for it again? I don''t really know, so let''s find out. ????????


    Please leave a review and comment, thanks again.

 Chapter 18 - 18: Payback

    Poisonous Queen''s eyes glimmed with viciousness as she plunged the golden sword downward.


    ''Yes! I am invincible!''


    BAM!!


    "...."


    Two seconds passed and nothing happened. Blood-Arrow slowly opened her eyes, she stared at the tip of the golden sword, which have frozen three inches from her skull.


    She then looked at Poisonous Queen, seeing the same confuse look on her face.


    ''Why did she stop?'' She thought.


    ''What is wrong with this sword?!!''


    Poisonous Queen yelled inwardly as she added more force on the sword, trying to push it downward, but the sword itself didn''t even budge.


    Now... both girls were dumbfounded, both staring at the sword with a frown.


    Clap!


    Clap!


    Clap!


    Clap!


    Clap!


    "What a marvelous show"


    The two girls turned their heads towards the entrance of the temple. When they saw the one walking toward them, their faces changed dramatically.


    The girls slowly turned their heads to the body lying before them, and was speechless as the body disintegrated into particles and flew away.


    Poisonous Queen: "What the fuck?!"


    Blood-Arrow: "is that a skill?"


    "Wow Sara, you almost fooled me there, that I even wish I was the one you kissed." Supreme slowly walked down the temple stairs.


    "You...? How, what?!" Poisonous Queen was going crazy, she turned to the sword and tried to pull it, but the sword remained motionless. Blood-Arrow used the opportunity and rolled her body away from the sword tip.


    "Thanks for holding on to it" supreme said, he stretched out his right hand.


    The golden sword let out a zap of electricity, and struck poisonous Queen who was busy trying to pull it.


    "Ouch!!"


    She jumped back from the sword and stared at it with horror. The golden sword ascend and shot towards Supreme''s outstretched hand.


    BANG.


    "You aren''t worthy of this sword" He added as he walked towards her with the sword in hand.


    "I-impossible, l-I killed you! How a-are you still a-alive?!!" Poisonous Queen asked shakily, with every step Supreme took towards her, she took a step back.


    ''I haven''t heard of the skill or card he used, who is this guy?'' Blood-Arrow thought as she rested her back on the wall Reaper threw her on.


    "You aren''t qualified to ask me that question." Supreme stated, and got down on one knee, picked up his sword stealth and sheathed it. "Know one thing about me; I never spare my enemies." He added, as he stood back up.


    "Lies!, you are a coward! When someone bullied you or your sister you never fight back! And now, you are saying you never spare your enemies!!" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Supreme was silent for a moment, because everything she said was the truth, he raised his head, and looked up at the sky.


    *Sighed*


    He let out a low sighed and faced her, "You are right! I was truly a coward, but don''t worry. I will get back at all of them, but... You have to die here"


    "Ahh!!!"


    She let out a craze roar and lunged at him with her bare hands.


    BANG!!


    Supreme sent out a swift kick, his kick connected with the side of her head. She spurted out a mouthful of blood and flew back like a kite with a broken string.


    BANG!!


    "Cough!!"


    Poisonous Queen landed on the ground with a BANG and threw up a mouthful of blood, she raised her head and looked at Supreme with endless rage and killing intent.


    "Why are you angry love? Why are your eyes so vicious?" Supreme asked with a smile as he walked towards her.


    "You Bastard!!"


    She slammed her right hand angrily on the ground and stood up, without a second thought, she lunged at him.


    "I will kill yo...!!"


    BAM!


    Her words were cut short as Supreme grabbed her neck in midair.


    "You are really annoying!" He yelled at her.


    "Let me go you bastard!!!" She yelled as she struggled to free herself from his grip.


    "Why would I do that?" Supreme asked with a tilt of his head.


    "I say let me go!!" She continued to yelled.


    Supreme frowned and tightened his grip, blocking her windpipe. Poisonous Queen''s face changed dramatically, as breathing became difficult.


    ''Is he really going to kill me?! But the Michael I know can''t even kill a fly! No! I can''t die here.''


    "Cough!!"


    She choked on her words but still tried to open her mouth. "M-Michael, p-please, you a-are... I c-can''t breath!"


    Michael didn''t pay her any heed as he looked up at the sky, a black dot was diving down with full speed.


    BAM!!


    Reaper landed on the ground, causing cracks to appeared on the surface, when it saw the scene in front of it, the black skin monster was confused.


    ''What is going on? Why is my lord gripping his teammate''s throat?, and why Is that human still alive?" Reaper thought as it settled its gaze on Blood-Arrow.


    "Welcome back, Reaper. Remember I told you that I will give you meat to eat, right?"


    Reaper nodded vigorously hearing the word ''meat''.


    "This is it" Supreme turned his gaze back to poisonous Queen who was trying desperately to escape.


    "No!! You can''t do this Michael!! Don''t you love me?!" She yelled out in horror, when she heard Supreme''s words.


    "Let make this clear, I once love you, but not anymore." He stopped for a while, to let his word sank into her brain, before continuing:


    "You are really evil, I helped you from the beginning of the game still now, just to give you a second Chance. But you rewarded me with a knife at the heart. You don''t know how painfully I want to torture you right now, but... I am on a timer, so I will just have to end you quickly"


    "What y...?"


    CRACK!!


    The sound of bone breaking rung out, as Supreme exerted force on his grip and broke her neck instantly. With A swing of his hand, he threw her lifeless body to Reaper, who simply got into action, tearing and ripping the body into shards.


    ''Finally!'' He took A deep breath and raised his head. ''I just took a life, why didn''t I feel guilty or worried about it'' He wondered.


    "Slow down on that, or you will choke yourself." Supreme said to Reaper, as it was busy tearing and eating the inside of poisonous Queen. Reaper just raised its bloody face and nodded, then dive back into its food.


    Supreme frowned seeing the red veins around Reaper''s body. ''Is he poison?'' He discovered the large sword scar of its chest, which have already healed, but the mark was still visible.


    ''Blood-Arrow'' He turned his head to the weak looking girl, who was also staring at him with horror.


    ''This guy is a monster!!'' She yelled inwardly, her face changed dramatically seeing Supreme walking up to her.


    ''What is he going to do? Kill me too and win the game? Of course, he could do that. I am a weak target now, I should just accept my fate.'' She closed her eyes again and said to Supreme.


    "Be done with it"


    Now Supreme was surprised hearing her words, he checked her HP in AI and discovered why she had lost hope, he sighed and said:


    "I am not here to kill you, remove the poison you place on him" he said pointing at reaper.


    "Poison?" Blood-Arrow opened her eyes and followed his pointing finger, when she saw Reaper''s body she let out a low chuckle, she turned her head to Supreme and asked:


    "Who are you supreme? And How can you use all these skills when you are just a LV 1 player?"


    "You aren''t in any state to ask questions, remove the poison" Supreme stated.


    "If you don''t answer my question, I won''t remove the poison" Blood-Arrow said with a smile, hiding her fear perfectly.


    "This girl is really stubborn" Supreme muttered in a low voice, as he squat down and threatened: "You know that guy only need one order from me, and you will be rip to shreds, right?"


    Blood-Arrow''s face changed slightly, but turned back to normal instantly. "Are you scared to answer me?" She asked.


    Supreme frowned deepened, ''you are still alive because I need Reaper in his highest state, to face that behemoth, unless you will be dead.'' He growled inwardly and asked. "If I tell you, will you remove your poison?"


    Blood-Arrow just smiled, and waited for his reply.


    "I am a player, and also the richest of them all" he gave his reply, which earned him a frown from her.


    ''A player? Everyone is a god-damn player!! And what is this talk about being the richest player alive? Is he saying that he''s richer than those guild masters! Well... I think that is the only way he could have so much skill cards.


    But still, if he is the richest, why is he putting on the beginner outfit?'' Thousands question ran through her heads as she stared into Supreme''s dark brown eyes.


    "Now can you give him the antidote?" Supreme asked.


    Blood-Arrow sighed "If I leave the game or get killed, the poison will be nullified." She revealed.


    "And why haven''t you leave the game?"


    She looked up at him a little surprise. "How do you know I can leave the game?"


    "Stop talking and use your Life card, I don''t want to kill you" he said, stood up and walked away from her. ''If I am going to die, I don''t want audience.''


    Blood-Arrow was speechless staring at his back. "Why are you letting me go? I don''t think I will, if I''m in your shoe!"


    "What if you knew I have a Life card?" Supreme asked. And Blood-Arrow remained silent.


    "That all I need, now go!"


    Blood-Arrow stared at him for a while, then brought out her golden Life card. "Don''t get me wrong, I''ll still kill you. But, Thanks" she said in a low voice and tore the card.


    < Player: Blood-Arrow have used the life card, she will be expelled from the game.> AI''s voice sounded.


    Golden light enveloped Blood-Arrow''s figure, and she disappeared from the game with her sword, not after giving Reaper a glare.


    ''This human is lucky, or did my Lord like her?.'' Reaper asked as it raised its head from the food it was eating.


    Supreme moved his gaze on Reaper''s body, then nodded as the red veins slowly vanished.


    The next moment Reaper stood up instantly, forgetting about its food. Supreme turned his gaze to the forest.


    Standing 60 meters away from them, was the behemoth. The monster fixed its four eyes on the two beings in front of it, its claws elongating.


    "This is it Reaper, our final battle" Supreme said with a smile as he drew out his golden sword from it sheath.


    "Have you killed a LV 15 monster before?" He asked.


    ___________________


    ????????????????????????


    How was this chapter?.????????


    Much love guys, and much thank to leaf001, Pratap_Ji and Alex_morg, for gifting the book power stones. Much appreciated. ????????


    This chapter is dedicated to you guys.

 Chapter 19 - 19: One Small mistake

    Supreme threw his sword''s golden sheath to the side as he fixed his gaze on the behemoth.


    The monster didn''t charge towards them, instead it walked calmly, with its four eyes fixed on it soon to be lunch.


    ''Let''s see what you are. AI, I need full detail.''


    < OK, player Supreme.>


    < Name: Dagon.


    < Title: Calamity.>


    < Level: LV 15 >


    < Strength: 10,000 > S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    < Defense: 15,000 >


    < Agility: 7,000 >


    < Intelligence: 55% >


    < HP: 20,000 >


    < Details: Once the son of echidna, but because of it large ambition and recklessness, it was banished from its home. With endless rage and anger, Dagon started it quest to destroy everything on its path. Killing a whole race on a signal planet in the process. The last survivors prayed that one day, a hero or the chosen one, will descend on their planet to save them from this calamity.


    That was where its title was gotten from.>


    ''That is a lot of information, but... Gosh! Its traits are overwhelming!. AI, show me my profile.''


    < Ok, player Supreme.>


    < Name: Supreme.>


    < Level: 1.>


    < Rank: Bronze 1 star.>


    < Strength: 1,000.>


    < Agility: 500.>


    < Endurance: 500.>


    < HP: 100.>


    < Game played: 0.>


    < Game Won: 0.>


    < skill: None.>


    < Guild: None.>


    < Owned weapon skin: golden Starlight sword.>


    "This is embarrassing" Supreme muttered, as he scratched the back of his head. "Ok... show me the description of the golden starlight sword."


    < Golden starlight sword description: A sword forged with the blood of the brightest Angel and the demonic demon lord. It has the power to cut through any entity, disregarding their defense or protective skill. Legendary-class weapon.>


    He whistled knowing the ability of his sword. "Can''t wait to test it with my cheats."


    The behemoth stopped 10 meters from its two lunch and observed them slowly, especially the sword in the human hand.


    ''How did this low-life have the starlight sword? Well... I will just have to kill him and try to destroy the weapon.'' It thought.


    "Reaper, this is it. You attack from above, only dive when you see an opening, I will take care of the rest."


    Reaper nodded and shot into the air. "System, you know what to do"


    {All cheats activated.}


    Supreme smiled and yelled. "Hey you!, four eyes freak! Are you going to stand there and watch?!!"


    "GRRRAAAAA!!!!!"


    What followed after his taunting words, was an angry-filled roar, as the four-handed monster shot forward with incredible speed.


    "No matter how fast you are, your stature will hold you back" Supreme muttered as he spun his sword and lunged forward towards the charging behemoth, with his sword tearing the wind behind him.


    "GRRAAAA!!!"


    BANG!!


    The monster leaped up and smashed its four hands on the human, who swiftly jumped sideways, dodging the behemoth''s attack.


    Its four hands smashed on the ground destroying it instantly, the monster turned its four eyes at the human and charged again.


    BANG!


    BANG!!


    BANG!!!


    Supreme dodged all the monster''s attacks swiftly, thanks to his speed cheat, he was holding on fine. Well... for now.


    "AWWWOOOO!!!!"


    The monster let out an angry filled roar and leaped into the air, arriving above Supreme.


    "What the butt!! Are you planning on smashing me into a meat past?!!"


    Supreme yelled and leapt back, as the monster''s massive frame smashed on the spot he was once standing on, creating a big crater on the ground.


    "That was close!" He muttered under his breath as he fixed his eyes on the crater.


    ''This human is annoying! Why can''t he stand still so I can eat him?!'' Dagon growled Inwardly, as it walked out of the crater.


    "Ok guy. you had your fun, now it''s my turn" Supreme declared, and shot forward with the same speed as the monster.


    ''What!! How can a weak human move with such speed?!!'' Dagon yelled and raised all its hands and smashed down on the human.


    "Is this only your move?" Supreme asked, as he moved to the side and slashed sideways with his sword.


    Whoosh...


    {Damage delivered: -1,000.}


    {Target health point: 19,000/20,000.}


    "GRRAAAA!!!"


    Dagon roared in pain, it looked down on its torso, where Supreme gave it a big slash.


    ''That human dare injured me! And that sword is blocking my healing, I must kill this human!''


    The moment it was growling inwardly, Reaper dive towards it with full speed and slashed with its five long claws, Dagon let another roar as it turned around to catch the monster, who had already shot back into the air.


    ''You pathetic fallen demon!! I would have killed you when I had the chance!!''


    "Nice work Reaper!" Supreme praised as he stood calmly, staring at Dagon, the next moment his face change silently.


    The claws mark left by Reaper healed in an instant. "This guy has healing skill?!!" Supreme asked a little dumbfounded.


    He looked down at his sword and remembered its description, "It looks like I am the only one who can injure it." He then looked up at Reaper and signal it to fly low.


    Reaper dive and landed beside him. "Change of plans, distract it, and I will do the rest"


    Reaper nodded and without an ounce of fear, it shot towards the behemoth, while Supreme charged, running in circles around the monster looking for its weaknesses.


    ''What are these two planning?'' Dagon fixed its eyes on Supreme and Reaper, the next moment Reaper shot towards it, while the human started running around it in circles.


    ''Are these two trying to confuse me? Let me show them why I am called the calamity!!!''


    Dagon raised its four massive hands and smashed down, causing the earth 100 meters away to shook violently.


    "Is this an earthquake?!!" Supreme stopped his movement because of the shaking. The next moment, his face change dramatically, as Dagon charged towards him.


    ''Damn it!! He used that as a distraction!!'' Supreme quickly leaped back but was a bit slow, as Dagon smashed down its massive claws on him.


    BOOOM!!!!


    Dagon''s massive claws connected with his chest, he spurted out a mouthful of blood and flew back, smashing on the ground with a BANG!!


    ______


    Oh my God!


    ????????????????

 Chapter 20 - 20: Winner

    ''My Lord!!''


    Reaper yelled inwardly, and shot forward, clashing with the behemoth; who was heading towards Supreme to finish the job.


    ''You weakling! You dare stand in my way!!'' Dagon roared as it slapped Reaper away with two of its right hands.


    {Cheat: Reduce Damage used.}


    {Cheat: increase defense used.}


    < HP: 1/ 100.>


    "Augh!!"


    Supreme growled as he threw up a mouthful of blood. ''One of its attack, wipe my health point to 1%!! Is that how powerful a LV 15 monster is?'' He growled Inwardly as he slowly stood up.


    < Cheating System healing host.>


    < health point restored.>


    "Thanks" He sighed in relief as he took a deep breath. "This monster is both powerful and intelligent, I need to outsmart it" Supreme muttered.


    < You haven''t used your cheat yet.>


    "Oh yes, why would I forget that!! You know what to do system."


    {Cheat: split body activated.}


    "Hey you!!!" Supreme yelled out.


    Dagon was about to charge at Reaper when it heard Supreme. It turned around sharply and was a little stunned. Its four eyes widened.


    ''How is this human still alive, no weak human could survive my attack!!'' He yelled and forget about Reaper and charged at Supreme.


    "I made another mistake, which almost got me killed, I won''t do that again." Supreme''s eyes turned cold, the next moment he shot forward, and split into two.


    Dagon stopped on track, staring at the two humans in front of it. ''Is this sorcery?!'' It fixed its four eyes on the two identical humans, trying to gauge the right one.


    "GRRAAAA!!!"


    It let out an annoyed roar and smashed at the first one which was closest to him, destroying it into particles.


    ''Fake...?''


    It looked up, and its face changed dramatically as Supreme was three feet from it with his sword raised in the air. Dagon quickly raised its massive hands and tried to block the attack.


    A very big mistake if I would say.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    Supreme roared as he slashed his sword downward with all his strength. The sword sharp blade connected with the raised arm of Dagon, cutting off its wrist.


    "GRRRAAAAA!!!!!"


    Dagon moved back, as it clutched its bleeding arm with its other left hand. ''Ahh!!! This human must die!!!!''


    It growled, as it was about to charge, its other eyes spotted Reaper who was diving at it. Dagon swiftly turned around and caught Reaper on its throat, forgetting about the greatest threat.


    Whoosh....


    With A flash of the golden sword, Supreme detached one of its right hand from its shoulder.


    "GRRRAAAAAAA!!!!!!"


    Dagon let out another piercing roar and lunged back, creating distance from the human and his sword.


    "Are you ok?" Supreme asked Reaper, who in turn was busy removing Dagon''s cut arm, which gripped its throat.


    After succeeding, It nodded and stood up, standing beside its master.


    "Let end this" Supreme said, a cold light flash through his eyes and the next moment he split into three.


    {Congratulation, host have forcefully Leveled up the cheat.}


    "Is that possible?"


    {Everything is possible host.}


    Supreme nodded, he and Reaper charged with his two clones, each of them holding the starlight sword, but only one is the real deal.


    "AWWOOO!!!"


    Dagon roared in pure rage. ''In all millennia I have live, you are the first to ever injure me this badly, I will make sure to fest on your organs!! After I cut off your four limbs!!!'' It roared and shot forward with deadly speed.


    The three Supremes leaped into the air, the starlight sword glowing brightly, as they shot down toward the charging monster.


    ''I am not going down that easily!!!'' Dagon prepared itself as it shot into the air towards the three clone. Planning to smash them with its massive body.


    ''Intelligent my foot.'' Supreme thought, and make a swift forward somersault in midair, he moved over the monster''s massive frame. The massive behemoth collided with the two clones turning them into particles.


    Its face change dramatically as the real human, leaped over it. Without wasting a second, Supreme release a powerful slash behind the monster.


    WHOOSH!!


    "GRRRAAAAAA!!!!"


    {Cheat: revealed monster''s weak point activated.}


    {Damage delivered: -9,000}


    {Target health point: 10,000/ 20,000.}


    Supreme landed on the ground and shot forward, with his sword, not planning on giving the monster a chance to recover.


    ''How dare you human!!!!'' Dagon turned around, before it could retaliate, Reaper landed behind it and plunged its claws deep in the wound created by Supreme''s slash.


    "GRAAAA"


    ''YOU COWARD!!!''


    Before it could turn to Reaper, Supreme had already gotten to it, with a downward slash, he cut off another hand of the monster.


    "GROOO!!!!"


    Whoosh...


    {Damage delivered: -5,000.}


    {Target health point: 5,000/ 20,000.}


    Dagon roared and used its remaining left hand, and grabbed Reaper, it then threw the monster distance away. Dragon then uses its remaining right hand to grab Supreme.


    He leaped back and landed 5 meters away, he then turned his head to where Reaper crashed into, seeing Reaper move, he sighed in relief.


    "I am not planning to lost something I just gain." He said as he fixed his gaze on the monster.


    ''I will end you human!!'' Dagon smashed its remaining two hands on the ground.


    Of course the earthquake happened, but the momentum was highly reduced, using only its two hands. Supreme stood still, giving it a taunting look. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is that all? Let me show you what an attack is."


    At that moment he moved, activating his cheats to their highest level. "System, increase all my cheats to their highest level!"


    {Successful}


    Dagon was not going down that easily, it let out a loud roar and lunged at the charging human.


    "Die you four eyes motherfucker!!!" Supreme yelled as he leaped into the air and smashed down with his sword. Dagon wasn''t expecting the human to suddenly leapt into the air and was a second late.


    There is no second chance in a fight.


    BANG!!!


    Supreme sword connected on the skull of the behemoth, separating the skull into two halves.


    {Cheat: Damage delivered: -10,000.}


    {Target health point: 0/ 20,000. Instant death.}


    He landed on the ground, leaving his sword stuck on the head of the monster, he stood shakily on the ground staring at the behemoth, as it slowly fell to the ground with a ''BOOM.''


    That was when he heard the voice of AI.


    <Congratulation, player Supreme.>


    <You have killed the calamity!>


    <Congratulation for winning the game, and being the last survivor.>


    <Rewards loading.>


    <Rewards loading.>


    <Your rewards are ready to claim.>


    <First leave the game to claim your rewards.>


    {Congratulation for completing the quest.}


    {Rewards loading.}


    {Congratulation! You have unlocked a new function.}


    Supreme didn''t pay heed to the notifications, he simply fell to the ground and lied down, totally exhausted, breathing heavily.


    Reaper moved close to him and joined him on the ground.


    The two lied there staring at the sky.


    _______


    How is this battle scene?


    Please give me your advice, if you want me to change the action.


    Thanks for reading.


    Supreme

 Chapter 21 - 21: Rewards

    After some moment later, Supreme sighed as he sat up, he turned to Reaper and shook his head.


    "Why are you lying down here? Don''t tell me you are also exhausted"


    Reaper shot on its feet instantly and stood straight beside him.


    "Hahaha... look at you?" Supreme slowly stood up and look around. "It''s time to get out of here"


    Reaper tilted its head, totally confused. It simply didn''t understand why its lord said they should leave. ''Get out from here? How the hell can we get out from the planet?''


    Supreme saw its confused look, but didn''t say anything, he walked towards the dead behemoth and pulled out his sword.


    "Now where is the sheath?" He scratched his head as he looked around the place.


    "I shouldn''t have thrown it aside"


    "Reaper, help me find my sword sheath, remember, it''s golden."


    Reaper nodded, and shot into the air to look for its Lord''s golden sheath.


    "Now system, show me the permanent cheat I gain"


    {Permanent Cheat: [Brain wave.]}


    "Brain wave... What is it description?"


    {Permanent Cheat ~ [Brain wave description]: make the host able to lift any target he set his mind on.}


    {Note: cheat has three stages.}


    "This cheat is dope! What are the stages?"


    {First stage, unlock: host could lift anything with his mind.}


    {Second stage: LOCK: host will have the power to destroy any target''s brain, turning them into a brainless fool.}


    {Third stage, LOCK: host will have the power to hear the target''s thought, no matter if it''s a human or monster.}


    {Note: it can be resisted by any stronger target.}


    There was silence for a whole minute, as Supreme just stared at the stages with opened jaw, "the second and third stages are overkill! How can I unlock it?"


    {The stronger you get, the more chance you have to unlock it.}


    "That is a bummer, it means... I won''t be able to unlock it for a while, oh... you said I unlock a function, what is it?"


    {Host''s Profile}


    "I can check my profile with you too?" Supreme muttered in mild surprise.


    {Yes host.}


    "Then show me"


    {Name: Michael Brian.}


    {Game Name: Supreme.}


    {Level: LV 1.}


    {Games win: 1.}


    {Games lose: 0.}


    {Strength: 10.}


    {Defense: 10.}


    {Agility: 7.}


    {Endurance: 5.}


    {Mana: LOCK.}


    {Intelligence: 60%}


    {Points earned: 44.}


    "What are the use of these points?"


    {Points can be used to increase your attributes, that is: strength, defense, agility, endurance and Mana.}


    "It looks like I can only gain them after I win a game."


    {Yes, and point is calculated with the number of opponent killed in a game, Poisonous Queen gave you one point, the nine fallen demons gave you 15 points, the black bear gave you 3 points, the 10 scavengers wolves gave you 10 points, while calamity gave you 5.}


    "Ok then, put everything in strength."


    {Successful.}


    Supreme felt his body filled with power and he smiled calmly. "This is what I am talking about" As soon as he said this, Reaper landed before him with his sheath and a piece of a... human''s leg?.


    "What the hell are you doing with that?!!" Supreme yelled at it.


    Reaper was about to take a big bite from the leg, before hearing it Lord''s roar, it quickly brought it out of its mouth and gave a crestfallen look.


    Supreme shook his head and said in defeat. "Fine, be done with it! We are leaving soon"


    Reaper nodded vigorously, as it dive inside its food.


    Supreme turned his head to the behemoth, and observed it calmly. "I will test my new skill on you, to know how high I can lift a body" he thought, and block out any other thought from his mind, He then concentrated on the behemoth.


    After some failed try, the Huge body of the monster slowly rose from the ground, ascending slowly.


    Too slow for the likes of Supreme. ''Can''t this move higher, or faster?!!''


    {Don''t forget you are a LV 1 player, and the target you are trying to lift is a LV 15 monster.}


    "But it''s dead already!!"


    {It doesn''t matter.}


    He tried again placing his full concentration in it, but could only lift the monster 5 meters high, and he dropped the monster with a BANG! Back on the ground out of frustration.


    "Ahh!! I need to get stronger, even with the point boast I can''t lift it pass 5 meters!" He yelled, massaging his temple. "Why do my head hurt? It''s not like I am studying"


    {The more you use the cheat on a stronger target, the more your head hurt.}


    {Take it like a side effect.}


    "I don''t have your time" supreme muttered and turned to Reaper, who was now feasting on a human''s arm.


    "What...?"


    Supreme was so stunned that he couldn''t mutter a coherent word. "How did you get that?!! Now throw it away! We are going!" He yelled at it.


    Reaper quickly threw away the half-eaten hand and nodded. Supreme stared at the hand and discovered a silver ring on the pinky finger. ''That is Sara''s right arm.''


    He shook his head trying to remove any thought about Sara and turned to Reaper. "Let''s go."


    ''Does she even have a family?'' He thought as he said to AI. "Send me back to my lobby."


    <Ok, player Supreme.>


    _______


    BACK IN THE CITY.


    "Boss, you called for me" a muscular man with black hair and green eyes asked.


    He was currently in their boss''s office in the assassin guild building. The office light was a little dim, and the size of the office was just 10 meters long and 8 meters large, with two couches on the right side, and four big flowers vest at the four corners of the office, filled with different exotic flowers.


    The office only had one window which shows the city below, A desk was placed in the center of the office with two chairs for the visitors. The muscular man who just spoken stood calmly, between the two chairs. Staring at the man who was currently sitting opposite him.


    The man sitting on the chair, stared at the muscular man with his blue eyes and nodded in satisfaction. "Atel, you are one of the strongest in our shadow assassins'' guild, so I am giving you this job."


    The muscular man who goes by the name Atel nodded without saying a word.


    "The job is easy, and the employer gave three months life times to complete it., so complete the job perfectly, and I will give you a month lifetime."


    Atel became excited hearing his guild leader word and quickly asked. "And, what is the job boss?"


    "You are to kill a young man and bring his sister to us... we haven''t had fun in a long time." The guild leader said with a smirk.


    "Don''t worry boss, I will complete the job perfectly." Atel nodded with a smirk.


    "I know, these are the information of the young man, there is nothing much to look at, because he is a useless guy. That why I know you can complete this task. I like you that why I am giving you the opportunity to earn lifetimes, don''t fail me." The guild leader said, as he pushed a document placed on the desk with two of his fingers to Atel.


    Atel nodded and picked up the document and open its first page. A picture of a thin young man with dark black hair and dark brown eyes, was revealed to him.


    Seeing the weak looking guy on the photo, Atel chuckled silently and nodded. "Don''t worry boss, it will be done, and I will bring the girl." As he said this he was turning the pages of the document, and stopped on a picture of a beautiful young girl with dark brown eyes and hair. ''So beautiful?, can''t wait to have a taste of her.''


    "Now go"


    Atel nodded and walked out of the office to complete the super easy task.


    After he left the office, the boss relaxed on his chair with a smile on his face. He was already visioning himself on the girl.


    He took a pack of cigarettes from his desk, removed one and place it between his lips then lighted it. "Simplest job ever" he muttered, releasing rings of smoke.


    _


    < welcome back to your lobby, player Supreme.>


    He looked around his plain lobby and nodded, while Reaper was totally perplexed. ''Where the hell am I?'' It was so curious that it started walking around the place.


    Supreme didn''t mind and asked AI. "Where is my rewards?"


    < Be patient player supreme.>


    < Loading scores.>


    < loading EXP.>


    < loading rewards...>


    < scores gotten.>


    < Congratulation, player supreme. Your game score is SSS rank.>


    < You are the ever first player to get the SSS score, so you will be broadcast to the whole Al virtual reality game.>


    < 2,000 EXP gained.>


    < Leveling up....>


    < Leveling up...>


    < Leveling up...>


    < Leveling up...>


    < Congratulation, you have successfully entered LV 5, Bronze 2-stars.>


    < Loading rewards...>


    < Congratulation, you gained 500 in-game diamonds, you gained a new outfit ~ Rise of the gamer. Congratulation, you gained one speed card.>


    < Congratulation, you have been rewarded with 1 year of lifetime.>


    Supreme stared at the notifications, floating in Front of him a little dumbfounded. "What do you mean by broadcast?! And why did I get only 500 In-game diamonds?!"


    < Diamonds Reward are calculated with player''s gameplay.>


    < To make your name and achievement known to all virtual reality game players around the world. It can also help you to join a good guild, if you want.>


    "Ok, then why only one year of lifetime?"


    < Because that is your reward, if you want more life times, you should play and win more.>


    Supreme just shook his head, ''At least I have the cheating system.''


    "Ok, do as you wish, I want to see my sister." He turned to Reaper. "Stay here"


    Reaper nodded.


    "AI log me out of the game"


    < Ok, player Supreme.>


    < logging out...>


    ________


    Much love guys. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Please leave a comment and review. It will be much appreciated.

 Chapter 22 - 22: Shocking

    In a cozy bedroom with a warm, and inviting atmosphere, filled with different furniture which scream money (life times.)


    In this cozy room, an old man in a butler suit who look around his late 60s, stood calmly. Some moment passed. The space distorted, and a young man with red hair and blue eyes appeared inside the room.


    "Welcome, Young Master" the butler said respectfully.


    "Old man Zen? What are you doing here?" The young man asked, not expecting to meet the butler in his room.


    "I was waiting for young master''s return, after winning his game" old man Zen answered, with a polite bow.


    The young man frowned hearing the butler words, and grumbled "I lost the game! Just because of some cowards who chose to hide instead to fight!!"


    "It looked like young master used his Life Card"


    "Yes... I was surrounded, ahh!!" He yelled, and sat down on his king-size bed. "My dad is going to kill me!"


    "A life card, means nothing to the Lord, because if he wants, he could have hundreds of life cards." Old man Zen said with a smile.


    The young man wasn''t still settled, it''s true his father could get as much life cards if he wanted, but... that doesn''t mean he will be happy when one is used. Especially in a lower level game. ''What should I do?''


    The guy was getting anxious, using his brain in overdrive, calculating on ways to escape his father''s rage. Old man Zen smiled and drop another bomb on the already anxious man.


    "Your father is waiting for you in the Guild Building."


    "What?!" The young man stood up instantly, and started pacing back and forth in the bedroom.


    "Calm down young master, the Lord won''t hold you accountable for the card, now... go freshen up, so you won''t keep him waiting, you know the Lord has little patience."


    The young man remembered his father''s cold face and shuddered, he nodded quickly. But before he could move. AI''s voice sounded in both his and the butler''s bracelets.


    ___


    In a small good-looking apartment, a young girl sat on a wheelchair, making a jacket out of wool. Moment next, the space in front of her distorted and a silver hair beauty with green eyes appeared inside the apartment with a long purple katana in hand.


    "You are back!" the young girl exclaimed with a relief smile.


    "How are you doing Maria?" The silver hair girl asked in a shaking voice, as she collapsed on a couch.


    The only couch in the apartment.


    "What is it? Didn''t you win the game?" The girl asked worriedly. The silver hair girl looked at her younger sister, and gave a sad smile. "I used my life card."


    "What?!" The girl exclaimed.


    "Don''t worry, I will play more game, and win more life times so we could start your surgery." The silver hair said in a low voice.


    "Don''t say that Erika, I don''t want you to risk your life because of my situation. We can manage the life times you have won in your last games."


    Erika was silent for a moment. Only she knew how much her sister long to walk again, to be able to run with the winds, as it blow her long blonde hair, only she knew...


    Their parents threw them out on the street, where she was just 16th, because of lack of life times, to take care of them. Those two chose to remain childless, then to take care of them. No one knew how much hatred she was hiding deep in her. From then onward, she took care of her younger sister.


    One faithful night, while she was still in her second game, her sister got in an accident, which broke both her legs. Erika''s motivation changed from surviving to restoring her sister''s legs. But the life times needed was overwhelming.


    Erika sighed remembering a particular player''s word. ''I am the richest player in all of virtual reality game.''


    ''Yes! I think that''s what he said. But, he won''t help me, I don''t even know him.'' Erika thought and looked at her sister. "Don''t worry Maria, I will try and have the life times for your treatment. No matter what you say, I won''t listen"


    Maria sighed hearing her elder sister''s word, and nodded without saying anything, after a while she looked up at her sister, "who won the game then?"


    Erika was a little shaken hearing Maria''s question, ''why did I feel so uncomfortable when I think about him?'' Erika thought remembering Supreme''s dark brown eyes.


    "He goes by the name..."


    Her words were cut short as AI''s voice sounded in her head.


    < Broadcast to all virtual reality game players.>


    < Player Supreme, have won his first game, known as ''Island survival'', gaining the highest score in Virtual Reality game, now revealed as SSS-Ranking.>


    < he had topped the leader board.>


    < And winning a legendary rank weapon.>


    < Good luck players, and keep playing.>


    "Is that...?" Maria turned to Erika who had a dumbfounded look, she might not be regular player, but she does have a VRG account.


    "Supreme" she muttered absent-mindedly.


    ___


    A man was sitting in his office calmly, but, at the moment there was a deep frown on his face after hearing AI''s announcement.


    "Who is Supreme? And how could he gain the highest ranking score in Virtual Reality game? Also gaining a legendary weapon." The man then said to AI. "Show me the ranking leader board"


    < Ok, player Joker.>


    < top four on the Ranking board.>


    < Top one: Supreme, SSS-Score~ reward: 2 week life times per day.>


    < Top two: Joker, S-Score~ 1 week lifetime per day.>


    < Top three: Venom, A-Score~ 4 days lifetimes per day.>


    < Top four: Red sword, A-Score~ 2 days life times per day.>


    "He passed me!!" The man stood up instantly. "No, I shouldn''t get excited, I need to draw him inside my guild. The Kings guild will be unstoppable if a player like him join." He thought for a while before sitting back down. "AI, use my location card and tell me the location of player Supreme."


    (Note: Location Cards are different from tracking cards. Location card can be used to reveal the player current location when in the real world. While the tracking card is used to track a player when inside a game.)


    <Ok, player Joker.>


    <Card used.>


    < Player supreme is currently located in Amerisa.>


    "What?! We are in the same country? That will make it easier..." He looked at the time on his phone. "My son is always late. I will have to deal with him later, wait... In AI''s announcement, Supreme won an island survival game, while my son also played an island survival game.


    Did he use his Life card? or They weren''t placed in the same match."


    "I will find out soon" he muttered, and made a call. "Track anyone whose game name is Supreme in Amerisa." He didn''t wait for the other side reply and hang up.


    "Those two guys will be angry that Supreme pushed them to the third and fourth rank, hahaha... I wish I could see their faces."


    "Grrrraaaa..." A fearsome red-looking-tiger standing four feet tall yawned tirelessly, as it lay on a sofa placed in the office.


    "Don''t worry Ranger, we will meet him soon" the man said, and the Huge tiger lowered its head, going back to sleep.


    _


    "A killer have appeared, I hope I never cross him" Atel muttered after hearing the announcement. "Forget all that, I should complete this job, and gain life times." He stated with a smile, as he parked his bike in front of Michael''s apartment building.


    "Now, what floor did those two live? Wow... This place smells, I wonder how people live here" Atel spat on the ground, then fixed his gaze on Michael''s apartment floor, and without hesitation he walked inside the building.


    No question asked, no interruption, or security. The disadvantages of living in the slum, Atel calmly climbed the stairs without hindrance, no one stopping or asking him anything. The other tenants didn''t pay him heed.


    To survive in the slums, you need to know the number one rule ''Mind your business.''


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Atel gave three knocks on Michael''s apartment door, and waited silently outside. He didn''t even bring out his weapon. To him. Using a weapon on that weak guy he saw on the picture who stood unimpressively 5''6 height, while him 6''8. That would be going overkill.


    ''Should I break open this door?'' He thought, moment next, he heard a meek voice from the inside.


    "Who is it?" Mira''s voice sounded, a little too low.


    ''She sound too young, she might still be a virgin, can''t wait.'' He thought inwardly. "I am a friend of your brother"


    _


    INSIDE THE ROOM.


    ''Michael''s friend? But Michael doesn''t have any friends.'' Mira thought with a frown, as she stood ten feet away from the door. "I am sorry, but my brother doesn''t have any friends."


    ''Damn it!! This guy Is really a loser. 22 years and with no friends, who on earth is like that in this 24th century!.'' He thought inwardly. And quickly answer before his target became suspicious.


    "I work with him in the manufacturing company, my name is John."


    "what Manufacturing company?" Mira''s asked again.


    ''What manufacturing company?'' Atel was surprised by the question and said. "The one he worked last."


    "Oh? But I don''t know who is John? I''d never heard of you, or anyone called John, so who are you really?"


    "Hey young lady! Open this door, or I will break it down!!" Atel dropped his act, this girl asked too many questions, which is frustrating.


    Mira was frightened by Atel''s roar, she ran and hid behind the couch, staring at the door in horror.


    "Open this door!!!"


    "Brother where are you?" She asked in a low voice, tears threatening to fall.


    "Fine then!! I will just have to break this door down!!" Atel roared, and started kicking the wooden door.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    Anytime his foot touch the door, Mira will shudder behind the couch, she held her head with both her hands and sat behind the couch, trembling in fear.


    BANG!!


    First lock destroyed.


    BANG!!


    BANG!!!


    Second lock destroyed, remaining three more.


    At that moment, the space distorted and Michael appeared in the sitting room.


    "Mi..."


    BANG!!!


    Michael was about to call out to his sister when a kick to the door got his attention. His face turned cold instantly. He first quickly looked around and shouted.


    "Mira! Where are you?!"


    "Brother?" Mira slowly raised her head, and look over the couch. Her face change dramatically. "Who is this?! How did he break in? And why did he sound like my brother?"


    The young man standing in front of her has black hair and dark brown eyes, dress in all black. Of course, it''s Michael, Mira took him for someone else because... the Michael she knew was only 5''6 feet tall and had thin physique. But the guy in front of her, is standing at impressively 6''7 tall, and a well-built physique, which could capture the hearts of many girls.


    "Mira!!"


    Not seeing his sister, Michael got more anxious. ''If something happened to her, I will make sure to turn the whole city up-side-down.''


    BANG!!!


    "I will kill this person!" Michael turned to the door, which only have two locks left, he was about to act and asked where his sister is, but a low voice stopped him in track.


    "Brother?"


    Michael sharply turned around, and saw his sister behind the couch, he sighed in relief and rushed up to her.


    "Are you ok, Mira?" He knelt down in front of her and asked. Mira nodded, but her trembling body shows she was still scared.


    ''You dare scare my sister, I will make sure you don''t have a complete body!'' Michael thought and hugged his sister. "I am here, I will take care of everything." Mira just nodded calmly.


    BANG!!!! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, the last lock got destroyed, and Atel bounce in like the boss. When he saw the two siblings hugging, he got confused. ''Who is this guy? Wait... is that her brother?! I thought he looked thinning, and shorter in the picture!''


    "I will not ask who you are, or who sent you. But know one thing." Michael released his sister from the hug and stood up slowly, turning to face the intruder.


    "You won''t leave here alive"


    The coldness in his tone made Atel felt a shiver run down his spine.

 Chapter 23 - 23: Days are numbered

    "I won''t leave here alive?'' Atel repeated Michael''s word inwardly, observing Michael slowly. ''I don''t feel any mana from him, which mean he isn''t a player, or he is a very low level player.''


    "I am not planning on sparing you either" Atel said as he finally drew out his pistol. "I don''t know how you change your appearance, but you will have to die" he added, fixing the silencer on the pistol.


    Michael smiled calmly, of course he knew about his newly obtain physique, putting a whole freaking 44 points in strength, surely do wonders.


    "Do you have life times?" Michael suddenly asked.


    "Life times? Of course I have life times." Atel answered without thinking, and added "Now shut up and die for me" he pointed his pistol at Michael and released a shot.


    With the help of the silencer, the bullet released from the pistol without making a single sound, and flew silently toward Michael''s head.


    Mira''s face change dramatically, as she watched the bullet in slow motion, while there was a please smile on Atel''s face.


    BANG!


    "...."


    "...."


    Both Atel and Mira were stunned, as they both stared at the bullet, which had somehow frozen in Front of Michael.


    "What the butt?" Atel muttered, and released more shot. Five more bullets flew out of the pistol and froze in front of Michael''s head, like an invisible force was holding them in place.


    "How...?"


    Atel wasn''t done yet, he released the remaining bullets in the magazine, but they all froze in front of him.


    "How are you doing this?!!" He roared. While Mira just stared at her brother with a bright smile. She wasn''t scared of Atel anymore. Instead, she felt sorry for him.


    She hasn''t seen her brother this mad for a long time. Michael fixed his gaze on Atel and said, his voice filled with coldness.


    "It''s good you have life times, because you won''t have any left" he then turned to his sister. "Leave us Mira, you shouldn''t see what I am about to do"


    "I am staying with you" Mira said in a "I don''t care what you say, I will stay here with you" tone, not moving an inch.


    Michael can''t say no to his sister, so he nodded and said with a smile. "Then watch and learn." Mira just nodded and stood closer him.


    "Now..." with a single thought, all the frozen bullets took a 180-degree turn, and pointed at Atel.


    "Fuck!!"


    "Don''t cuss in front of my sister" Michael stated, as he walked towards the scared Atel. The ten bullets flew into the air and pointed down at him.


    "How are you doing this? As far as I know, you are just a low level player. You shouldn''t be able to use skill, both in the game and in the real world! For God''s sake! You don''t even have Mana!" Atel yelled as he moved backward.


    "You are right, I am a low level player. LV 5 at most. But that didn''t mean AI''s rules applied to me." With A thought Atel rose into the air.


    "What the!! Drop me down you bastard!!" Atel roared, moving his hands and legs desperately.


    "Do you want to die?" Michael asked in a threatening tone.


    "No! Please let me go, I will never get close to this neighborhood, never again" Atel started pleading, knowing that this young man in front of him wasn''t as simple as they thought.


    "I can let you go, but on one condition" Michael muttered.


    "What is it?" Atel asked, as his head hit the ceiling of the apartment.


    "Send all your life times to me, then I can let you go"


    "You bastard!!!"


    "I said don''t cuss in front of my sister!" Michael said coldly. One bullet flew with deadly speed and connected with Atel''s right shoulder, drawing blood.


    "Ahhh!!! You Ba..." He was about to cuss again, when he stopped himself remembering Michael''s warning.


    "If I give you all my lifetime, will you let me go?"


    "Only If I''m satisfied with the amount" he didn''t say yes, nor no. Atel stared at him for a while, gritting his teeth.


    "Fine, can you bring me down?"


    Michael nodded and released Atel, causing him to scream in terror as he collided with the concrete floor.


    "Augh!!"


    He moaned in pain, as he slowly moved his body and stood up. He looked around the room and then the door. ''I need to escape! But... Will he let me?''


    "Don''t even think about escaping, now transfer all your life times to me" Michael stretched out his hand, which has his bracelet.


    Atel gritted his teeth, the next moment, he moved swiftly, bringing out a short dagger from his back pocket and slashed at Michael''s outstretched hand.


    Michael already expected this, and released one of the bullets, which accurately struck Atel''s right palm, which was holding the dagger, leaving him with a bloody hole in his palm. What happened next...


    "AAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!"


    Atel screamed loudly, as he dropped on his knees, clutching his right wrist. Mira stared at the hole in the center of Atel palm and shuddered.


    "Stop screaming, or I will end you quickly" Michael threatened coldly, and walked towards Atel. "Are you ready to transfer the life times?"


    Atel nodded vigorously, and he swiftly sent 2 and a half year of life times to Michael, leaving himself only a day. Michael looked at the life times on his bracelet with a deep frown. "Only two years? I am not impressed"


    "Please, t-that is all I have, m-my boss has more... If you let me go, I will bring him to you" Atel said shakily, he was truly scared now.


    "Who is your boss?" Michael asked.


    "He is the guild master of the shadow assassins, he has thousands of life times"


    ''So the shadow assassins'' guild are the ones after me and my sister, I will just have to destroy them.'' Michael thought and looked at Atel. "Where is your guild located, and how many members are there?"


    "The guild is station at the north side of the city, you can''t miss it, we have 20 members."


    "Good, I will take care of them soon" Michael said, which earn him a shocked look from Atel. "The shadow assassins'' guild are filled with high rank players, not only do they have high levels, they are also good at sneak attacks." Atel added.


    "You don''t need to worry about me"


    Atel nodded slowly, but was yelling inwardly. ''You can go and die fool, do you think I care about you?!! I just want you to let me go.'' He then asked. "Can I go now?"


    "Of course, I always keep my word. I say I will let you go, and I will surely LET YOU GO" Michael said with a smile that wasn''t a smile.


    "Thank you, may I ask... If you are a player, what is your game name?"


    Michael observed him calmly and muttered. "Supreme"


    Atel froze instantly, his head almost exploded hearing the name "Su-Su-Supreme". ''Isn''t that the name of the player AI announced just moments ago? How did I clash with this killer?!!''


    Before he could say anything, Michael lifted him up into the air. "What are you doing?!!" Atel yelled in horror.


    "I said I will let you go, that is what I am doing"


    "But I can walk on my own!"


    "Who said I will let you follow the door?" Michael asked in mild confusion.


    "What do you mean?!!" Atel''s face changed dramatically, as he floated towards the window. ''No!! We are on the fourth floor, If I fall from this height I won''t survive!!''


    "Please no, I will do anything!!"


    "None needed" Michael muttered flatly, and with a thought, one of the bullets flew and penetrated Atel''s forehead, killing him instantly, he made sure his sister didn''t see that. And quickly threw the body out the window.


    Atel''s dead body flew out and smashed into a car parked outside, denting it in the process. Which drew the attention of passersby. Who then gathered around the body and looked up at the building. No one knew which floor the body fell from, even though it''s day time.


    __


    "Are you ok, Mira?" Michael turned to his sister who stood frozen on one spot.


    Mira just nodded vigorously and asked "will he be ok?"


    "Yes, don''t worry, his lost relatives will be waiting for him" Michael answered with a smile. "I have something for you, Mira."


    Michael gently grabbed her wrist and transfer 2 years life times to her. "Now, stay here, I will go and buy some ingredients and food stuffs to cook lunch." He said with a smile.


    Mira raised her bracelet and her small eyes widened seeing two years and one month life times. "Brother, did you win the game?" She asked, turning to Michael.


    "What a smart girl, yeah... I won the game" Michael said walking towards the door.


    "I am coming with you!" Mira quickly said as she rushed towards him. Michael was silent hearing his sister, then nodded. "Ok, let go together" he said and walked out of the apartment with his sister. Leaving the destroyed door open, That was when all the bullets finally fell to the ground.


    "Where are we going?" Mira asked, as she and her brother climb down the stairs.


    "We are going to eat outside"


    "Huh? I thought you said we are going to buy food stuffs and ingredients to cook lunch?" Mira asked in mild confusion.


    "I changed my mind, I want you to eat in one of the best restaurants, so come on" Michael said with a smile, he picked up his sister, placing her on his shoulders.


    ''Having strength is really worth it'' he thought, as Mira giggled happily.


    As the two siblings got to the entrance of the apartment, they both heard someone yelled out to them. "STOP RIGHT THERE!!" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    _____


    Much love guys. ????????


    If you don''t like the title, let me know, and I will change it... I only listen to the readers I know ????????

 Chapter 24 - 24: Fine Star Restaurant

    The two siblings turned around, and Michael groaned Inwardly.


    "Hey you! What about my rent?"


    The one who stopped them turned out to be...


    "Why is this old hag here?" Mira whispered to Michael, she was still sitting on his shoulders. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let find out" Michael said with a smile, and look at their landlady. "Old... I mean, Mrs Jones, I said I will pay the rent, and I always keep my word."


    Mrs Jones, Who was putting on a green gown was a little confuse, staring at Mira and Michael like they have grown two heads.


    "Please, who are you?" She asked.


    Michael and Mira were stunned by her words, before Mira burst into childish laughter. "Fufufufu... brother is so awesome that the old hag doesn''t recognize him"


    "Brother?"


    Mrs Jones didn''t hear the word old hag, she was still stunned, staring at the man who Mira was calling her brother. ''I thought he was thinner yesterday?, how the hell did he got so... tall and muscular?''


    "Ahem"


    Michael coughed, bringing Mrs Jones from her trains of thought. "I said I will pay you today, and that is what I will do"


    "Huh? You have life times?" Mrs Jones was getting more confused, then realization struck her. "Hey young man! Don''t think because you are now good-looking I will not take my rent, but... I don''t want you to give me all your life times and die in front of me!" She yelled.


    Now Michael was confused, and a little annoyed, "That is not it Mrs Jones, for God''s sake I won''t die after paying you your rent, how much is it again?"


    ''How much is it again? Does he really have life times to pay me?'' Mrs Jones was silent for a while before saying. "Six months life times, two for each month."


    Michael nodded and stretched out his wrist.


    ''He really has life times?'' Mrs Jones was shocked, but quickly stretched out her hand. Michael nodded and transferred six months life times to her, remaining himself 7 months.


    "Can we go now?" Michael asked.


    Mrs Jones was still dumbstruck, seeing the life times on her bracelet, ''where did this kid earn this much life times from?'' She thought internally.


    "I think old hag is shocked, we should go brother" Mira said calmly.


    Mrs Jones got herself and nodded. "Good"


    Michael nodded and turned around to exit the building, At that moment, someone rushed in, panting heavily. Mrs Jones frowned and yelled. "What got you so excited?!! Calm down and tell me!"


    "M-Mrs Jones, A man fell from the building top floor and smashed on a car outside, A-after some investigation, w-we discovered he was shot dead before falling from the building" the man said, catching his breath.


    "WHAT!!!"


    Mrs Jones yelled in horror, as she looked at the man "did you just said someone was killed in my building, and was thrown down the window?!!"


    The man nodded vigorously, confirming his claims.


    "What should we do now?!" Mrs Jones was now uneasy, pacing back and forth in the lobby.


    "Some people have started calling the police, what should we do?" The man asked.


    "Brother, I thought you said the man had gone to meet his lost relatives? So... What is this man saying?" Mira asked in a low voice, confusion laced in her tone.


    "Shhhh"


    Michael shushed, and whispered:


    "I will explain later, come on, let''s go"


    Michael continued walking towards the exit when Mrs Jones''s voice sounded. "Hey Michael, did you hear anything on your floor?"


    "Nope, we are going. We hope you find the killer" he said walking out of the building, leaving Mrs Jones and the young man behind.


    "Where are we going?" Mira asked.


    "Fine star restaurant" Michael stated, stopping a cab. Mira didn''t know which restaurant was known as the fine star restaurant, but was over the moon, her brother was taking her out. Something that haven''t happened in a long time.


    "Good day sir, where are you heading?" The cab driver asked with a smile.


    "Fine star restaurant" Michael said, surprising the driver. The man moved his gaze around the siblings and neighborhood, then nodded. "One day lifetime, two days life times for two"


    "Here" Michael stretched out his hand, and transferred the life times to the driver. "Come in gentleman." The driver said with a smile, tapping a button in his taxi, which automatically opened the door.


    Michael dropped his sister, and the two entered the cab, and drove away from the neighborhood. Passing countless police vehicles.


    "What is going on? Why are there so many cops?" The driver asked in mild confusion.


    "Just drive, it''s just an accident" the driver just nodded, and kept silent.


    __


    Fine star restaurant.


    "Sister, why are we here?" A blonde hair girl sitting on a wheelchair asked the silver hair beauty, who was pushing her towards the restaurant.


    "Aren''t you hungry? We are here to eat" Erika said with a smile.


    "But, this place is expensive" Maria stated, "Can we go to a lot cheaper place?" She asked.


    "Hey Maria." Erika stopped, and crouched down in front of her sister. "You are my little sister, and It''s my responsibility to provide you with the best. Because you are the best sister alive" Erika said with a beautiful smile.


    "But--"


    "--No but, now come on, let go in" Erika cut her off, standing back up. Maria just nodded calmly hearing her sister''s firmed words.


    "STOP!"


    The security of the fine star restaurant stopped the two girls, as they got to the entrance.


    "Why are you stopping us?" Erika asked.


    The muscular man, clad in black security uniform, moved his gaze on the two girls, firstly: the two girls'' dresses are... simple, no designer or high-end clothes.


    ''These two are just beautiful, especially this one, who look around 20 years old.'' The security thought and said to the two girls. "You need to have at least two months life times, to be able to enter, so... Can I see your life times?"


    Maria raised her head staring at her sister, "Ok, take a look" Erika showed the man her life times.


    ''Ten years life times?!'' The man eyes widened, he stared at the two girls, a little daze. ''This much? Then why are their clothes this poor?'' He thought, but quickly nodded, and made way for them. "You can go in misses"


    Erika nodded and pushed her sister inside.


    AT THAT MOMENT.


    A yellow cab stopped in front of the fine star restaurant, and two people step out. One a tall and handsome guy, while the other was a little beautiful girl with dark brown hair and eyes. This two were non-other than Michael and his sister, Mira.


    "Come on, let go in" Michael said to Mira, as he took the lead.


    "STOP!"


    The same security man stopped them with a frown. ''These two are also putting on ordinary clothes!, at least the girls'' are still acceptable. Theirs... looked like they took it from a dumpster''


    "What is it?" Michael asked politely. Even though he was putting on his best outfit, all black. The security still took it as ordinary wears.


    "You need to have a total of 6 months life times, to be allowed in" he stated.


    This man told the girls two months, now the same man was telling Michael he had to have a total of 6 months. How is that fare?!


    "Is that a rule or what?" Michael asked in a displeased tone.


    "Sorry, but that is the rule, if you don''t have that amount, you can go to a cheaper place" the security said flatly.


    Michael shook his head calmly, and turned to his sister. "Mira, show him your life times"


    ''I need to earn more life times, thousands aren''t enough. I need at least millions.'' Michael thought.


    Mira nodded and showed the security her two years life times. The man nodded and made way for them, not after giving Michael a disdainful look. ''Pathetic, he doesn''t have life times, and he is here to waste his little sister''s.''


    Michael didn''t care about that, and walked in with his sister.


    The fine star restaurant was one of the high-end restaurant in the whole city, it might even carry top 20th in the whole amerisa. Its floors and walls were made from pure white marbles, beautiful chandeliers which radiant golden lights shone down on the customers, calm and smoothing music played in the background, adding to the touch and elegance of the restaurant.


    "WOW..."


    Mira grasped when she saw the interior of the place. She was busy looking around the place like a child thrown into a fantasy world.


    "This place is beautiful" Mira exclaimed, while Michael just nodded. "Come on, let sit down"


    The restaurant was so big that there was also an upper floor. Those in the upper floor are the ones with huge amounts of life times, if they stood up, they could easily see those eating below them, over the railing.


    A show of status and life times.


    Michael didn''t care about all that, and followed the beautiful waitress to their seat. ''At least the waitress wasn''t like that stupid guard.'' He thought taking his seat, and Mira sat opposite him.


    "What will you like to have sir" the waitress, putting on a white short waitress dress, asked with a beautiful smile.


    ''This guy is so handsome, and good-looking too. Does he have a girlfriend?'' The waitress was in her world, moving her eyes around Michael''s tan body.


    "Can we have the menu?" Michael asked, turning his head to the waitress, catching her staring at him.


    "Huh? Right... yes, the menu" she stammered and quickly handed him and Mira the menus. Her face red with embarrassment.


    ''What Is wrong with me? Focus girl, yes he is handsome. But... You can''t lose yourself in his handsome face.'' She thought, and bowed slightly to Michael. "I am Sorry for staring, sir"


    "Mira, what will you have?" Michael didn''t even look at her, but turned to his sister instead.


    "I will have fried beef, and rice with veggies. And..." Mira was silent for a while staring at the menu. "Yes, and five doughnuts, add two cups ice creams and three fried chips. With A bottle of juice."


    When she finished her order, both Michael and the waitress stared at her with widened eyes. Both dumbfounded.


    "Ahem" Michael coughed and asked. "Mira, Can you finish all that?"


    "If I can''t finish it, I will take it home" Mira gave a simple answer, which earn her a chuckle from Michael. He then turned to the waitress and asked.


    "How much?"


    "One month of life times" the waitress replied.


    "Huh?" Mira''s face change silently, "That much? I don''t need it anymore"


    "Don''t mind her, go and bring her orders" Michael said. The waitress nodded and asked. "What about you, sir?"


    "Tea will be ok" Michael said with a smile. The waitress was a little surprised, but still nodded and walked away to carry out the orders.


    "Brother?"


    "Don''t worry Mira, I have enough life times" Michael said, easing his sister''s worries.


    _


    In The other side of the restaurant.


    "What is it Erika?" Maria asked. Seeing her sister, staring at a particular table.


    ''Is that him?''


    ________


    Much love guys.


    I''d entered a contest with this book. ????????????


    Just for fun. Butttt... I hope to win.????????


    So please leave a comment and review.


    And your power stones are much appreciated. ????????

 Chapter 25 - 25: Fans

    "Erika"


    Maria called out again.


    "Huh? Did you say something?" Erika asked absent-mindedly.


    "Are you ok? You have been staring at that table for a while now, or do you know that guy?"


    ''Is that supreme? He looks like him, but...''


    "Erika..." Maria called again, she placed her right hand on her sister''s palm, Which was resting on the table, and gripped it gently.


    "It''s nothing Maria, come on now, Let''s eat" Erika said with a small smile, pushing her thought to the back of her mind.


    Seeing her sister trying to dodge the question, Maria smiled, but still nodded.


    The two girls continued their food in utter silence, while Erika kept stealing glances at Michael.


    ''Can people look so... alike? No! I must find out.'' She dropped her silver spoon and knife on the table, and slowly stood up.


    "What is it Erika?" Maria asked in mild surprised.


    "Nothing, Maria. Wait here, I will be back" Erika said, and walked towards Michael''s table.


    _


    "Mm hmm, B-Brother, won''t you mmm eat?" Mira asked, with food in her mouth.


    "Mira. Table manners, don''t talk while eating" Michael said calmly, taking a sip of his tea.


    "Huh? Ok, brother." Mira nodded and kept silent. Michael chuckled, he was about to take another sip of tea, when he spotted someone, walking towards them.


    ''Is that...?!''


    "Hello" Erika greeted in a low voice.


    "WOW...! So pretty, I love your hair!" Mira exclaimed, seeing Erika''s silver hair. "Oh, thank you. I also love your hair" Erika said in mild surprise, not expecting the compliment.


    "Fufufufufu... thank you" Mira said with a laugh.


    Michael was moving his head from his sister to the one who almost killed him with a poisonous arrow. He sighed and asked. "Yes?"


    "Sorry for disturbing, I just want to ask something" Erika said, observing Michael closely.


    ''Wow, is this her real demeanor? Because the one I know Is very arrogant, cold and didn''t regard the lives of others.'' Michael thought inwardly, but still nodded at her.


    "Go on"


    "Are you a player?"


    Michele nodded.


    "Still a low level player?"


    Michael nodded again.


    Erika''s heart was beating like a drum seeing him nod, something that have never happened before, to talk of someone she didn''t even know that well, usually, she is cold to anyone. Apart from her sister, but in presence of this guy, she was as meek as a child, and she hated this feeling. Erika took a deep breath and asked.


    "What is your game name?"


    Michael was silent, he didn''t say anything. Instead, he raised his tea cup, and slowly took a sip. "Why are you asking all these?"


    "Huh?" Erika was stunned by his question. ''He is right, why am I asking all these? It is because of Maria''s treatment, or because of my curiosity?''


    ''Who is supreme?''


    ''Why is he so strong, being only a LV 1 player?''


    ''How did he tamed a LV 10 monster that easily?''


    ''Is he really a low level player?''


    ''Why did he let me go? Because killing me, a player with high level will earn him more life times.''


    ''And, how did he score the highest ranking in AI?''


    Erika has so much questions running through her head, she sighed in resignation. She was frustrated, having questions, but not getting answers no matter how hard you think, is really frustrating.


    "I am sorry for disturbing you, I will leave now" with no answer to give to his question, she chose to leave the place.


    Michael didn''t say anything, while Mira was staring at them with a confused look.


    "Thank you" Erika gave a simple bow and walked away.


    "Is this your true self?" Michael suddenly asked.


    "Pardon?"


    Erika stopped, and look at him over her shoulder.


    "I said, is this your true self?" Michael repeated his words, turning his head to face her.


    Erika turned around and observed him with a frown. "Are you... Supreme?" She asked cautiously.


    "The one and only" Michael spread his hands wide.


    "Supreme?"


    "Did she just said, Supreme?"


    "Is he the player?"


    "What?"


    "He looks so young"


    "He is currently topping the leader board, even the invincible Joker was pushed down to second place by him."


    "I can''t believe he is among us!"


    "I should tell me friends"


    "Yes! me too!!"


    "I have seen Supreme!!"


    "I need to take his autograph"


    "Can I be your in-game friend, Supreme?!"


    The commotion caused by just a name, spread in the whole restaurant like wide fire. Even attracting the attention of those staying upstairs. While most of them rushed down to see the black horse, who rode to the top in one game, and overtook the invincible joker.


    "What is going now?" Now, Michael and Mira were dumbfounded, as half of the restaurant customers gathered around them.


    Erika stood still in Front of Michael, whether stunned or speechless, Michael couldn''t tell. He was overwhelmed by the crowd of people who have gathered around him. Begging to be his friend, both in real life and VRA (virtual reality game).


    From the broadcast announced by AI till now, Michael didn''t know anything about his rising fame, he didn''t know the five biggest guild are already looking for ways to recruit him. Michael didn''t have time for all this, he entered the game for only two reasons. One: life times, and the other, to get stronger, so he could protect his sister. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael is a simple guy from the start, and he wants to live a simple and peaceful life with his sister. But now?


    "Calm down all of you! What is going on?!" Michael yelled, utterly confused by their reaction. ''Is my name gold? As its bearer, shouldn''t I have known.''


    "Excuse me!!" Erika pushed the people aside, and stood in front of the confused siblings. Seeing Michael''s confused look, She brought out her phone and played a video.


    It was a video of a middle-aged man, holding a Mic, sitting on a large desk, simply a news channel. The man was smiling so broadly, that Michael wondered if the reporter''s jaw would hurt after the show.


    A legend has been born in Virtual Reality game (VRG)!, playing his only first game and beating the three top dogs in the leader board, Supreme have proven that we can all do it. That we can survive in the game and come out as legends, as I speak, half of the guilds in the world are moving to recruit him. But the problem is... where and who is this legend?


    The man was really... enthusiastic, talking non-stop.


    Michael nodded slowly. ''But, can only a game make you so famous in this run down world. It looks like everyone is trying to get a pie, because those famous or high level player in Virtual Reality game are swimming in life times. If you could make good friends with someone like that.


    You will also have enough life times that can last you for 50 or even 100 years, as someone who could get famous in the coming future, they will surely try to favor me!! But... Why the fuck did that reporter said it''s easy to be a legend, if not for the cheating system, I won''t even last a second under that monster!!.'' Michael yelled inwardly, he looked at Erika.


    "We''ll talk later"


    Erika nodded vigorously, hearing Michael''s word. "Thank you everyone, I will be going now. See you later."


    "Wait! Supreme, I have sent you a friend request!!"


    "Please accept my friend request."


    "You are my idol, Supreme!!"


    "Can you play with us? Let''s team up"


    "Sorry guys, but I play solo" Michael said, picking up his sister. "What about the remaining food?" Mira asked. After living in poverty for all her life. She knew the value of food, and also know how to make any plate count. By simply eating it.


    "Leave it. I will cook dinner" Michael said, and quickly but quietly escape the crowd with his sister.


    The two siblings were lucky, that the commotion was only inside the restaurant. He quickly called a cab and the two entered. Leaving the restaurant in a hurry.


    _


    In the car.


    "Brother, why are those people yelling your game name?" Mira asked, licking the ice cream she took with her.


    "Well... I think I am famous now" Michael muttered.


    "Huh?" Both Mira and the driver were stunned.


    __


    "Erika, why is everyone so excited?" Maria asked. Because of her situation, she couldn''t get close and see what was happening. But she heard everything.


    Erika sighed and sat down on her seat. "Is that the guy who won the game?"


    Erika nodded.


    "Hey girl, how long have you known Supreme?" A guy who was standing close to their table asked.


    "How is that your business?" Erika asked in such coldness that the guy took a step back. "N-Nothing, I-I am sorry" The guy said, and quickly walked away from the table.


    "Erika, you need to be nice to people, he just asked a question... and nothing more" Maria said in a low voice.


    Only she knew how her sister is, Erika is someone you should never dare to cross. If you do... you will simply disappear from the world before sunrise. ''But why is she acting weird in front of that guy?'' Maria surely noticed her sister''s behavior when she was talking to Michael, who was a stranger.


    And... Erika was the one who even walked up to him, and initiated a conversation. ''She never speaks with anyone, but me, always alone and distance, but now, she was the one who walked up to someone, something that have never happened before. I am happy for her, trying to socialize with others, but... Is she ok?''


    "Why are you staring at me? Did I have something on my face?" Erika asked in a low voice.


    Erika surely talked and laughed with her sister, she look approachable and carefree, but that will just be your end, especially those with bad intentions.


    Mostly males who lust over her. Half of them have met their doom under her sword, Erika was simply a demon in human flesh. Maria doesn''t know about all these. To Maria, her sister is just cold and distance to others, nothing else.


    But why not supreme?


    ______


    Game coming ahead, with more killing and betrayal.


    Right after the destruction of a particular guild.????????


    Guess the game coming ahead. Two clues, one: ESCAPE ~ second: PUZZLE.


    If you get it right, I will release two chapters.????


    Much love.


    More characters, coming ahead.

 Chapter 26 - 26: Guilds Annihilation 1

    "Thanks, Erika"


    "What for?"


    "For taking me to the fine star restaurant"


    Erika gave a small smile, "it''s nothing Maria, now... Where do you want to go?"


    Maria smiled, but asked. "Do you really know Supreme?"


    "Not really, but, he said we will talk" Erika replied in a low voice.


    Maria surely noticed her sister''s behavior. ''Did she...?'' She smiled brightly, and asked again.


    "Do you have his contact?"


    "Huh?"


    "Don''t tell me you didn''t ask?" Maria eyes flashed with surprise, as she looked upward to her sister.


    "Should I?"


    "Come on, Erika. this is why I said you should socialize more" Maria was a little annoyed by her sister''s way of living.


    Erika was silent for a while, then nodded. "We will meet in the game"


    Maria was used with her sister''s short words, and just nodded.


    "Where are we going?" Erika asked again.


    "Let''s go home, we need to use our life times wisely."


    Erika groaned hearing her sister, and crouched in front of her. "Come on Maria, I can earn life times for us. So please... can we enjoy the day?"


    Maria chuckled, and nodded calmly. "Ok, but only for a short while."


    Erika nodded, stood up, and starting pushing her sister''s wheelchair. ''Don''t worry Maria, I will make sure you enjoy everything you missed.''


    _


    NIGHT TIME


    "Brother, your foods are always delicious" Mira said with a smile, placing down her spoon.


    "Ok Mira, it''s time for bed" Michael smiled, cleaning up the dinning table.


    "Ok doki, I will be in my room" she stood up with her plate, and dropped it in the sink. Then ran to her bedroom.


    Michael smiled, and started washing the plates. ''Thank goodness, Mira and I came back before the cops searched the room. Unless...?'' Michael rinsed the plate, and placed it on the shaft, and continue the process.


    [Some moment later] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael sat calmly on the dinning table, staring at the gun placed on the table. ''It''s time''


    He stood up with the gun and walked towards his sister''s room. Michael quietly looked inside. Seeing his sister asleep. He nodded and slowly locked the door.


    "Time for payback" he covered his head with his black jacket hood, and walked out of the apartment. Making sure to lock the newly repaired door.


    _


    [Shadow Assassins'' guild.]


    "Why did the guild master called us here?"


    A blonde hair lady asked her fellow member. "Don''t know, it looks like he wants to make an announcement" the man answered calmly. He was sitting beside her with arms folded.


    "Are we going on a guild war?" Another young man, looking around his mid-twenty asked. The other guild members turned to him with a frown.


    The blonde hair lady opened her mouth. A snarl on her face.


    "Guild Wars? We are trying to hold our current ranking, and you are here talking about a guild war. I hope you know our guild is not even top 200th. So if you don''t have anything to say, shut up!"


    The young man shrunk inside his seat hearing the lady''s words. This lady was one of their highest level player, A LV 20 player, she was currently a bronze medal 3-Star player, one step to enter the silver medal. While him... just a LV 5 player, in the bronze medal 1-star.


    "Calm down, Ro. let just wait for him" the man said calmly, relieving the awkward moment.


    "Fine" Ro just folded her arms on her chest, and waited.


    _


    "Hello everyone, sorry for calling you so late. But we have an issue at hand." The guild master. The same man who sent Atel to assassinate Michael said, walking inside the hall.


    He was a middle-aged man with black hair, sword-like eyebrows, dark blue eyes, and sharp jawline. He was slightly muscular and standing 6''7 tall.


    The guild members were all gathered in the building hall. Where the guild always held meetings or chose games to play as a team.


    But now... all the members were currently confused, wondering why their leader called them this late.


    "What issue?" The man sitting beside Ro asked. He was the only one who had the courage to ask. Because this man was the second strongest after the guild master. He was also his Vice.


    "It''s about Atel" the guild master replied, causing everyone to frown.


    "What happened to Atel?"


    "Yeah, I haven''t seen him for a while now"


    "Is something wrong?"


    "Let wait and see"


    Countless members started murmuring, after hearing their leader''s word, waiting for him to continue.


    "What about Atel? Did something happened to him?" The same man asked.


    The leader let out a long sighed, and revealed: "well... one of our client brought a job offer, and I asked Atel to complete it"


    "A job offer? Why are you telling us now?" The man asked with a frown. His gaze fixed at the leader.


    "I don''t have to tell you guys everything, and remember; you are just my Vice, mind how you speak to me"


    The man''s face darkened, but he lowered his hand and let out a fake smile. "You are right, my wrong"


    "Good"


    Tension filled the air. As the two men stared at each, the members look at each other, totally speechless, waiting for the grim future.


    "Ok..., calm down you two, please tell us what happened to Atel" luckily, Ro finally decided to stop the two, before a fight break out.


    "Thanks, Ro" the guild master said with a nod. And continued:


    "As I was saying, I sent him on a quest, but I received news some hours ago that he was found dead in Blackwater neighborhood."


    "Blackwater neighborhood?"


    "That place is one of the rundown areas, the baddest"


    "Why would he send one of our best player to a neighborhood like Blackwater?"


    "I heard that place is run by crooks and thugs. And their leader is the master of the skull guild."


    "Yes, I heard that two, I also heard the skull guild are every dangerous, even more than us."


    "Poor Atel."


    Everyone started murmuring again. While Ro and the deputy frowned tightly hearing the leader''s words.


    "Calm down everyone, the job is kind of easy, I didn''t send him to attack any members from the skull guild, I only sent him to kill a weak guy. Nothing else."


    "Weak guy? Are you sure about that? Sorry for sounding rude, but Atel is one of the strongest among us. How can he be taken down by a weak guy, or... did you not gain enough information about this person?" The Vice asked.


    "Yes, and with all the information gotten, it showed that he is a weak and useless guy." The leader said.


    "That is harsh" Michael muttered, as he stood on the roof of the building, watching all the members inside.


    "Time to get busy"


    ______


    Sorry for not releasing yesterday. Something frustrating came up. So... to apologize.


    I am releasing five chapters today.


    Thanks, and much love.


    Your power stones are really appreciated. And it keeps me motivated To always improve my writing.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 27 - 27: Guilds Annihilation 2

    Michael stood calmly on the roof, feeling the cool night breeze, the sky was filled with stars, which shines brightly in the sky. The moon stood calmly beyond the clouds, as it shown its radiant light on the city below.


    Michael gave a small smile. ''What a beautiful night to die.''


    "Not for me, but you guys"


    He covered his face with his hood, and with a flick of his right wrist, his starlight sword appeared in his hand. "Ok buddy, I haven''t tested you in a while. Let have some fun"


    He prepared himself, and moment next, he leaped into the air, and landed like a meteor. Smashing the glass ceiling of the building.


    Crack!!!


    Boom!!!


    Shards of broken glass flew all over the place, as Michael dive into the hall. The faces of the members changed dramatically as they quickly stood up, and turned to the intruder.


    Michael landed on his feet, stood up and fixed his gaze on the guild leader. A dramatic entrance.


    "Who are you?! And how dare you break into the shadow assassins'' guild''s building!!" The Vice roared, as he stood up. The next moment two red daggers appeared in his hand.


    "Epic-class weapons, how wonderful" Michael muttered. The tip of his sword still facing down. For now...


    The guild leader observed Michael slowly and asked. "Are you the one who killed Atel?"


    "Who is Atel?" Michael asked with a tilt of his head. "I don''t know who Ate or whatever his name is, all I know is that I killed a fool who tried to attack my sister."


    ''How is this even possible? He looked thinner and weaker in the photo, how did he get so...?'' The guild leader moved his gaze around Michael''s body, utterly perplexed.


    "Don''t be surprise by my new look, I was also surprised too, now, you all should tell me. How do you want to die?"


    "Hey handsome, I understand why you are here, but... can''t you see, you are outnumbered and out armed, So... simply surrender" Ro said, as she stood up with a long sword.


    "Another Epic-weapon, why I am so lucky today?" Michael was beaming with smiles. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Permanent weapons could be used in real life, and also can be claimed by anyone who killed its user. This only happened in the real world. If you killed an Rare or higher class weapon holder in the game, you won''t be able to claim it, because the weapon will simply vanish, and never to be seen again.


    "Your sword look nice too, I hope it is a higher class weapon" Ro commented. Observing Michael''s starlight sword.


    "You aren''t worthy for it, now... time for you guys to die" Michael said, preparing to attack.


    "I''d never seen such an arrogant man. Kill him for me!!" The guild leader yelled.


    With that command, all his members drew out normal daggers, and charged towards Michael.


    "Ten LV 5, seven LV 10-15, one LV 20, LV 23, and LV 25. You guys line-up are really pathetic." Michael shook his head, and with a thought, all the seventeen players rose into the air.


    "What the hell?!!"


    "What is going on?!!"


    "I can''t come down"


    "Let us down you fool!!!"


    "Who is this guy?!!"


    "All of you are so weak That you can''t even resist a LV 5 player''s skill." Michael shook his head and added. "Why did I even try?"


    Skill gotten from the cheating system are different from the ones gotten from AI. The ones from the cheating system are more powerful and deadly than those gotten from AI. Michael didn''t know about this, that why he thought they are weak.


    "A LV 5 player?!!"


    "How is that possible?!!"


    "Yes!! A LV 5 player shouldn''t be able to use skills!"


    "Who are you?!!"


    "I''d got that ''LV 5 player won''t be able to use skill thing'' more than once. So... can all of you keep shut!!" He yelled.


    "Wow, you surprise us" the man clapped his hands, then pointed his daggers at Michael. "But, that won''t work on us"


    "I know that, you are a LV 23, that man is a LV 25. And for God''s sake, she is a LV 20 player. But..." Michael stopped. His face turned cold instantly.


    "I promise myself to never spare those who try to harm my sister, if you target me. I might leave you alive, but my sister..." He pointed his sword at the man.


    "Death is the only forgiveness"


    With that he shot forward.


    "Overestimating yourself!" The man roared and lunged forward with his daggers.


    Clang!!!


    The sound of metals clashing against metal rung out as the two collided. "You are good, shocking for a LV 5" the man said, pushing Michael back.


    Michael stabilized himself after taking three feet back. "Thanks for the compliment, but I don''t have time to deal with you. You aren''t my target"


    "Really? Ok then, but... I want to ask a question. Will you destroy the guild?"


    "That is what I am here for."


    "Then I just have to end you." He raised his daggers and prepared to attack again.


    Whoosh!!!


    BANG!!!


    A long sword plunged into his back, bursting out from his chest moment next. The man looked at the sword protruding from his chest, utterly confused.


    The faces of Ro, the guild master, and members changed dramatically, not expecting this to happen. The speed of the sword was so fast that, before they knew it. It has struck their Vice.


    "How...? Cough!!" The man asked, and coughed out a mouthful of blood. His daggers falling to the ground.


    Michael raised his palm and showed him one finger. "First: I said, I don''t have time to spend with you, because you aren''t my target." He raised another finger.


    "Second: I just like your daggers" with a thought, the two red daggers flew towards him and hovered above his head.


    "YOU!!!"


    The man said his last, and collapsed on the ground, breathing his last.


    "Vice!!"


    "You bastard!!!"


    "Drop us down if you have the gut!!!"


    Michael frowned, and three of the members weapons lying on the ground, rose into the air, and flew with blinding speed, cutting off the heads of the three who just yelled.


    "Hiss"


    "Whoa!!!"


    The others took in deep breaths and gasped in shock.


    "You are good, do I have the honor to know your game name or guild?" Ro asked. A player as good as the man in front of them will surely be known in VRA, or be in a powerful guild.


    "I am not in any guild, and I am sure you can''t handle knowing my name" Michael muttered arrogantly, he placed his sword on his right shoulder, as the two daggers hovered above him.


    "I won''t handle knowing your name? Who are you?!!" Ro was getting uneasy now, this guy''s words are just too confusing.


    "Supreme"


    Michael muttered one word, and the once chaotic hall got deadly silent, that you could hear a pin drop.


    _____


    ????????????????????


    Thanks for reading guys.


    Much love.

 Chapter 28 - 28: Guilds Annihilation 3

    "Supreme"


    Michael muttered one word, and the once chaotic hall got deadly silent, that you could hear a pin drop.


    "Did he just said supreme?"


    "What the hell?!!"


    "How did the leader angered someone like supreme?!!"


    "We are dead!! So... dead!"


    ''Impossible! How can this once weak looking guy be supreme? Someone I am trying to recruit in my guild. Even planning on making him the new Vice if he agrees to join'' The guild Master''s mind was spinning. ''What should I do? Yeah, I think I can still salvage the situation.''


    "Supreme?" Ro''s face change dramatically, she turned to the guild master. "How can you send someone to attack Supreme?!!!" She yelled.


    The guild Master didn''t even look at her, he turned to Michael and said cautiously. "Please, Mr Supreme. Can we settled this peacefully, I apologize for everything that happened. I will even compensate you with 10 years of life times.'' The leader said, shocking all his members.


    "If I''d returned even a minute late, do you know what would have happened to my sister?" Michael asked coldly.


    "But nothing happened, right? so can you please let bygone be bygone, we can talk this issue out" the leader said with a small smile. "I am sorry for my man, it is my fault, that''s why I am ready to compensate you" he added.


    ''A silver medal 1-star player pleading in front of me, how did I gain so much influence? What is this ranking everyone is talking about? I think I will have to check it later.'' Michael thought and asked.


    "I heard a client of yours gave you this job, who is this client?"


    "This?" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The leader was in a tight spot, they never reveals the information of their clients, but now Supreme was asking; if he didn''t answer he might die. Gritting his teeth, he said.


    "He goes by the name, Guo"


    ''Guo? Don''t tell me?''


    "Does he own a manufacturer company?"


    "Yes, he is your former boss" the leader revealed.


    "Thanks" Michael nodded, "You said you will compensate me with ten years of life times, but I want more than that"


    "More than that?" He was a little stunned, but still nodded. "I know all this is my fault, So I will increase it to 20 years of life times."


    "Still not enough"


    ''What?!''


    "30 years of life times"


    "Not enough!"


    "50 years of life times"


    "Let me stop you there, I need all your life times, if you can give me, I will spare the lives of your members, but... your guild need to be disbanded." Michael said coldly.


    "How dare you!!!" The guild master is furious.


    The shadow assassin guild was his hard work and sweat, building it from scratch to where it is today, now... someone who no-one knew about if not for his luck for gaining the highest score in AI. He will still be that loser. Now have the gut, and threatened to destroy his sweat, his life and hard work, of course, he will be furious.


    "I was planning to recruit you in my guild, but now! You just have to die!!" With a thought, a black iron whip with a sharp tip appeared in his hand.


    "Die!!" He swung his whip horizontally towards Supreme.


    BANG!!!


    Michael leaped back, swiftly dodging the whip attack range. The iron whip slashed the concrete floor, causing it to crack open in contact.


    ''That strong? That might be a good epic weapon, I wonder why no one is with a legendary weapon?'' Michael thought, landing on his feet.


    "Our guild master is angry, everyone. Just because he couldn''t give up his life times to save the lives of his members, what a good leader" he said, sarcasm laced in his tone.


    "How dare you sprout nonsense!!"


    The master yelled and slashed with his whip again. Michael swiftly jumped to the right dodging the attack. He sent the two daggers hovering above his towards the leader.


    The guild leader swiftly dodged the daggers, and with a slash of his whip, he accurately struck the two daggers, knocking them down to the ground.


    "What a nice aim, I am impressed" Michael said with a smile, and added. "Let see how you dodged this"


    With a thought, seventeen weapons rose to the air. Countless daggers among them. The leader''s face changed slightly, seeing all the weapons aiming at him.


    "Go"


    Michael muttered, and all the weapons shot towards the guild leader.


    "Whip of protection"


    The guild leader, moved his whip in a circular motion, under the astonishment look of his members, the iron whip grew in length and size, and formed a Semi circle above him, and with a command. The formed Semi circle made from his whip fall on him. Shielding him from the weapons sent by Michael.


    CLANG!


    CLANG!!


    CLANK!!


    BANG!!!


    All the weapons collided with formed shield, and fell to the ground with a CLANG!


    "Nice defense, let see if I can break through it" a soon as he finished his words, he shot forward with his starlight sword, thrusting with all his strength.


    "Fool!! You can''t destroy my defense! Hahaha..." The master laughed loudly, seeing Michael charging towards him.


    To him, a LV 5 player won''t be able to break the defense skill of a LV 25 player. That why he had full confident to defend against Michael''s attack.


    BOOM!!!!


    The expected result everyone was hoping on seeing was, that''s; Michael''s sword bouncing off the defense.


    But instead...


    The moment Michael''s sword tip came in contact with the shield, it scattered instantly. The guild master''s face changed dramatically as his strong defense scattered like a wall of cards. And Michael''s sword was still thrusting towards him.


    Feeling the danger, he reacted almost immediately, but was a bit late.


    BANG!!!


    Michael''s sword plunged into his chest, piercing his heart in the process.


    "WHAAA....?!!!"


    All the members were stunned and dumbfounded, seeing the outcome of the battle. They were so stunned that they forgot they were floating.


    "Did a LV 5 player just killed a LV 25 player?"


    "How is that freaking possible?!!"


    Michael stared at the man and whispered, "I can still save you if you transfer your life times to me"


    "What?!"


    _______


    Shocking right? ????????


    Those of you who don''t know. ????????


    < Golden starlight sword description: A sword forged with the blood of the brightest angel and the demonic demon lord. It has the power to cut through any entity, disregarding their defense or protective skill. Legendary class weapon.>


    Thanks for reading.


    Stay safe.


    Please leave a review and comment. Thanks again.

 Chapter 29 - 29: The Death Of Guo

    "Your time is running out, so... What is your decision? Die with your life times, or... give it to me, and save your life."


    The man groaned painful. And nodded. "Help me."


    "Not after your payment" Michael stretched out his hand. The leader coughed more blood.


    "You don''t have time" Michael urged.


    The leader coughed, spurting blood on Michael, who swiftly dodged. "I will take that as not purposeful, but if you try that again, you know what will happen."


    "Fine" the leader stretched out his hand with difficulty, transferring his life times to him, remaining himself a day.


    Michael whistled seeing the life times. "100 years of life times, wow!, this is one of the best heist in my history."


    Like how Many heists he have been to.


    ''My first, but hey, who can get a hundred years of life times this easily?''


    "Please, c-can you help me now?" The leader asked with difficulty. Every second to him, was like a step to death door.


    "When did I say I will help you?" Michael asked, tilting his head to the side. Confusion written all over his face.


    "You bastard!!!, cough...!"


    "I never spare those who try to harm my sister." He plunged his sword deeper in the leader''s body. And with a pull, he drew our his sword, causing a torrent of blood to splash out.


    "That almost stained my clothes!" Michael grumbled, as he turned around to face the stunned members, who were still floating around.


    The only two questions in their heads are... S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is this how terrifying Supreme is?"


    And...


    "How dense is his Mana to keep us afloat for so long?!!"


    The skills gotten from the cheating system could be used without Mana, that why it is called a cheat, Michael didn''t know that. Yet.


    He also didn''t know he had gotten corrupted in the temple. The moment he dropped his blood on the altar, was the start of the corruption. Not yet dangerous... But only if he could control his growing bloodlust, which he knew nothing about.


    Michael moved his gaze from one member to another, and sighed. "I heard everything from the meeting, you guys knew nothing about the plan, so, you are leaving with your life, only on one condition"


    The members'' faces flashed with hope hearing Michael, they all remained silent, waiting for his condition.


    Michael frowned a little, ''Where is that LV 20 player?" He looked around the hall. But couldn''t even see the shadow of Ro.


    "What a smart bitch, well... don''t worry, just know you are owning me life times" Michael turned to the men. "My condition is simple, send all your life times to me then you are free to go"


    The members looked at each other, and all of them slowly turned their heads to their leader''s and Vice''s dead bodies. Some gulped down and nodded quickly.


    "Yes"


    "I accept!"


    "Here are my life times"


    "Ok, one at a time. There is no need to rush here, I hope all of you know I am not stealing from you guys, or am I?"


    "No way"


    "We are giving you willingly"


    "Yes, why would Supreme steal from us?!"


    "We are with you"


    "Good, I am so touched you guys are giving me your life times willingly" he nodded with a smile hearing their answered. And with that, he took a total of 150 life times from fourteen players. Leaving each of them a day of lifetime.


    "Now, all of you should disband this guild"


    The members who were now standing on their feet nodded and quickly communicate with AI. Asking to leave the guild. Just like that, the shadow assassins'' guild was disbanded.


    "Supreme, can I be your in-game friend?"


    "Supreme, are you planning on creating a guild? Or joining one?"


    "Yes Supreme, we will be happy to join"


    "I don''t have time for all that, you guys have only 58 seconds to vacate the building, or else... you will have to escort your leaders to the afterlife."


    Hearing Michael''s word, all the members nodded their heads like lizards and quickly rushed out of the building, not even looking back.


    "Time to take care of this building."


    MOMENTS LATER


    Michael calmly walked out of the building, he was now putting on a blue jacket and black pants he took from somewhere in the building. "I can''t believe some blood still stained my clothes! What a bummer!" He muttered, "at least I got two daggers, that whip would have been useful, but my attack just had to destroy it."


    Michael stared at the building for a while, then brought out a matchstick from a matchbox, and with a scratch, it lit. He then tossed the flame in the building with a flick of his fingers, turned around, and walked away from the building.


    The lit matchstick flew slowly, illuminating it radiant light in the dark night, as it moved to destroy the job it was tasked to accomplish. The matchstick fell on the already fueled-filled building and instantly cause a huge flame in contact.


    BOOM!!!!


    Michael walked dramatically, as the building caught on flames. Raising alarms from different cars parked outside.


    "I wondered why the system can''t answer me in the real world, but at least I can still use its storage" Michael muttered, storing his daggers and sword in the system''s storage.


    "Time to get that asshole, I thought the punch I gave him was enough warning, but some people don''t learn."


    ___


    In a cozy and beautiful hotel suite, with countless luxurious furniture, a king-size bed, and beautiful artworks as decorations.


    Currently, A naked fat man lied on his bed with two beautiful women under him. He was getting ready to enjoy the two women, but a joking voice jolted him and the women up.


    "What a lovely show."


    "Ahh! ""


    "Who are you?!!"


    The women screamed, and quickly covered their naked bodies as they stared at the figure, who sat calmly on the window.


    "Who are you? And, how the hell did you get up here?" Guo asked, he stood up, and tied a towel around his waist.


    He couldn''t see Michael''s face clearly, so he was wondering who would dare to attack him in the middle of the night.


    "This is not the place to talk about this, how about you pay these beautiful women first, then we can find some place private"


    The two women were a little confuse, not understanding what is going on, but after hearing Michael''s word they both turned to Guo.


    "Hold on a second, first, who the hell are you?!!"


    "I thought you learned your lesson from the punch I gave you, but you are just so stupid to contact the shadow assassins'' guild."


    "A punch?" Guo''s face changed slightly. "Are you? Impossible! How can you still be alive?"


    Michael''s face turned cold instantly, and the temperature in the room dropped with his mood. Causing a chill to run down the women''s spines.


    "Ok then, I will just have to kill you here, there is really nothing to talk about."


    "What do you...?"


    WHOOSH!!!!


    "You...?"


    Guo gripped his throat which had be split by one of Michael''s red dagger. Before he could say a full statement, he dropped to his knees, then with a THUD! His dead body collapsed on the floor.


    What followed next...


    "AAAHHHHHHH!!!!!"


    The two women screamed out of fright and horror, then collapsed on the soft bed, both fainted.


    "This is frustrating, I should have asked for his life times, well... The deed is done" Michael muttered, catching his dagger, the state of the two women didn''t bothered him, not even a bit, he turned around, and jumped down the building.


    "I need more life times, I think it''s time to play VRA" he added, landing on the ground steadily.


    _______


    Let the show begin.

 Chapter 30 - 30: Blood-Arrows Friend Request

    That same night.


    < broadcast to all virtual reality game (VRG) players.>


    < shadow assassins'' guild, carrying top 256th in the guild ranking had been disbanded.>


    < ranking board will now be change.>


    < If your guild''s ranking is higher than the shadow assassins'' guild''s, be calm, because your ranking will remain the same.>


    "It looked like those fool have offended someone or a powerful guild." A man with bald head said with a laugh, he was sitting outside their guild''s building. "Now, my skull guild will automatically rise in ranking, without doing anything, hahaha..."


    "Why are you so happy boss?" a man with roughly Brown hair asked. He was putting on a black T-shirt and long pants. Calmly standing beside the boss.


    "Didn''t you heard AI announcement? We are moving to the next ranking!!"


    "But boss, the guild below us are still challenging us, they are requesting for a guild war."


    "Those fools!! How long have we refused, why are they still pestering us?!"


    "I think they have eyes on the ranking rewards" the man said with gritted teeth.


    "Tell them no! If they asked again, send someone to kill their leader, his level won''t be higher than mine."


    "On second thought, he is higher than you, boss" the man said in a low voice.


    "What?!!! How is that possible?!!"


    "He just entered LV 25, that''s why he had the courage to attack us"


    "Did he also increase in medal?" The boss asked quickly.


    "No, he is still on the Bronze medal 3-stars"


    "Phew, we need to move carefully, those who reached LV 20 above always have a chance to claim epic weapons in the game." The boss relaxed on his seat with a sighed.


    "So... should we accept the Guild Wars? Or send someone to kill him?"


    "No one in our guild can kill him, well... apart from me, but now. I don''t even have the confident to win, I am just a LV 23 player, stay low for now. Let pretend we didn''t get their challenge."


    "Boss, what if we join the other guilds who are trying to locate player Supreme? and try inviting him to join our guild."


    "That is a good idea, but where can we find him?" the boss asked.


    At that moment, Michael walked past him, heading to the apartment building.


    "Hey, who is that guy?" The boss asked with a frown. Michael''s physique and handsome face under the streetlight surely drew his attention.


    "I don''t know, he looked like he stays around this area" the second answered, staring at Michael''s back.


    "Ok" the boss nodded calmly.


    _


    Michael silently opened the apartment door. Making sure not to make any sound, fear of waking up his sister. After locking the door, he went to her room to check up on her.


    Mira was still very much asleep, hugging the handmade teddy bear toy Michael made for her. Which was losing one eye, and its right leg was patched up with needle and threads.


    ''I should buy you a new set of toys and clothes, we will get all that after moving to a new neighborhood.'' He slowly closed the door and walked towards his room to sleep.


    "Why am I so exhausted? Is it because I put all my points in strength and not endurance, I was really stupid. I am lucky today that those members are all low level players. Next time, I will focus on other stats." Michael mumbled, and collapsed on his bed, falling asleep instantly.


    _


    NEXT DAY. 9:00 AM.


    Mira woke up, and walked out of her room. Not seeing her brother in the sitting room, she continued towards the kitchen. There he was in all black, cleaning the plates.


    "Good morning Mira" he turned around, giving his sister his bright smile.


    "Morning big bro, what are you doing?"


    "Just cleaning the plates, are you hungry?"


    "Nope? Brother, where did you go last night?" Mira asked in a low voice.


    Michael was surprised by her question and turned around to face her. "You knew I was out?"


    She nodded...


    "I went out for a job" Michael gave a reply.


    "Job? What job are you doing at that time?" Mira asked in mild confusion.


    "You won''t understand it." Michael walked up to her and took her wrist. Transferring 100 years of life times, remaining himself with 150 years and 6 months life times.


    When Mira saw the life times on her bracelet, her Brown eyes shone brightly, and quickly asked. "A Hundred years of life times, brother, does that mean we are rich?"


    "Not yet Mira, that''s why I would be going out for a while"


    "Where to?" Mira asked in a surprise tone.


    "I am entering the game"


    "Oh! ok, I know you will win, come back soon" Mira said with a smile, the surprise and worried expression vanished instantly, as she stood up and walked towards the bathroom.


    "Will you be ok staying alone?" Michael asked, a little stunned by her reaction. ''Won''t she miss me?''


    "Yeah, I will be good, and your phone is here to keep me company" Mira replied, opening the door.


    Michael chuckled, "Ok, I will be going now, take care, I will miss you."


    "You too brother, and don''t keep me waiting"


    Michael calmly shook his head. "Yes ma. AI, log me into my account"


    < Ok, player Supreme...>


    < logging in...>


    < successfully logged in.>


    The same light enveloped Michael''s figure, and he vanished from the room.


    _


    < welcome, player Supreme.>


    {Welcome back host.}


    The cheating system finally sounded.


    ''Where were you all this while? Can''t you follow me into the real world?''


    {Host''s level and Rank is too low for that.}


    "Ok, now let get rich. Multiply the 500 diamonds I got."


    {Ok Host, diamonds multiplying with the same digit.}


    {Successful...}


    <congratulate, player Supreme. You have been gifted with 250,000 diamonds.>


    Michael smiled seeing his in-game currency increased from 500 to 250,000. "This is more like it."


    The next moment, a figure landed beside him, causing Michael to flinch.


    "Don''t do that again!"


    Michael yelled at Reaper, who just tilted its head to the side. ''My Lord had been gone for a whole week now, thank goodness he''s back, because I am starving''


    Reaper and Supreme didn''t know that time flow faster when you stayed in your lobby. Two days in the outside world is equal to one week in your lobby.


    "Ok, Reaper. let''s decorate our lobby, it''s just too plain."


    Reaper just tilted its head and looked around the place. ''What is there to decorate?'' It thought.


    _


    SOME MOMENTS LATER.


    "This is much like it, a total of 100,000 in-game diamonds gone, for two couches, a striking picture of both of us. Sky blue wall. And some home furniture, even a chandelier was hanged.


    "How do you like the color of the walls? Should we change it?" Michael asked, his index and thumb fingers was grabbing his jaw, as he observed the wall''s color.


    ''What are all these things? I like the lobby the way it was. I don''t understand why humans need all these stuffs'' Reaper thought.


    "Let leave it for now." He muttered and called. "AI, show me the hardest games you have."


    < Ok player supreme, but first, I suggest you accept your hundreds of thousands of friends request.>


    "Hundreds of what...?!!" Michael yelled, as he stared at the long list of friends request. Including some dangerously high level players.


    "Hey AI, is Blood-Arrow among this list?"


    < Searching...>


    < Yes.>


    < Blood-Arrow, LV 5 player. Bronze medal 1-Star.>


    < Do you accept request?>


    < Yes/No >


    Michael was silent for a while and nodded. "Accept."


    Successful, player have been added to your friend list. Moment next, Blood-Arrow name appeared beside poisonous queen''s, which had turned Gray. That means the player is dead.


    "AI, delete all the friend requests and remove poisonous queen from my friend list."


    < Done.>


    "Now, show me the hardest game you have, the hardest always gives the biggest rewards."


    < ok player supreme.>


    < These are the hardest games.>


    < There are...>


    _____ Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *


    *


    *


    Ok, ok, ok, what do you think the game will be?


    It''s time to crack our brain to figure out the answer in the coming game.


    I always keep my word, I said five, and I release five. Sorry again for not releasing yesterday. ????????


    How do you want chapter release?


    1o Two chapters per day


    2o As usually. (One, two, three or even five chapters a day. Depending on my mood. ????????)


    So... come on! I want to hear your answer.

 Chapter 31 - 31: Escape Room

    < There are: 1st place~ Escape Room. 2nd place~ Zombies apocalypse. 3rd place~ Predator and prey. 4th place ~ Dungeon Raid. 5th place~ Ghost hunters.>


    <These are the five hardest games.>


    < You can now choose, player Supreme.>


    < But warning, You must be at least level 25 and have intelligence above 50%, to have a high survival rate.>


    "Wow, games even AI warned would be terrifying, right?"


    "System show me my profile again."


    {Ok Host.}


    {Name: Michael Brian.}


    {Game Name: Supreme.}


    {Level: LV 5.}


    {Games won: 1.}


    {Games lose: 0.}


    {Strength: 54.}


    {Defense: 10.}


    {Agility: 7.}


    {Endurance: 5.}


    {Intelligence: 60%}


    {Points earned: 0.}


    "Ok, it looks like I need more points." Michael said calmly, and turned to Reaper. "Which game should we play?"


    Reaper just shrugged, as if saying ''it''s on you.''


    "Ok... Let''s see here" Michael moved his gaze on the five hardest games, and nodded. "These games will be a little difficult with the help of the system, so let go with the biggest one. Escape Room. I had watched movies and played countless games about escape rooms. So I might know what I am doing?"


    ''Did my Lord just said ''he might know what he is doing''? Is he kidding me!!'' Reaper was a little stunned.


    "Ok AI, I choose Escape Room."


    < Are you sure, player Supreme?>


    < Your level and intelligence are too low for the game.>


    "WHAT?!! My intelligence is 60% how is it low?!!"


    < You must be at least LV 30, with 80% intelligence, are you sure about playing this game?>


    "80%!!!" Michael yelled, and... "wait, for AI to continuously warn a player, this game is really dangerous. I don''t care, accept AI, I am playing."


    < Ok, player supreme.>


    < Are you ready?>


    < Yes/ No.>


    Supreme looked at himself, and with a thought he changed his black hair color to brown with 500 in-game diamonds. "This is much better, I don''t want people to gather me the next time I went out with my sister."


    "Yes, accept"


    < Ok, player Supreme.>


    < Looking for players, total number of players needed, 15/20.>


    < Successfully joined.>


    < Game start in 5, 4, 3, 2, 1...>


    "Only twenty players, I can do with that" Michael muttered, as he vanished from his lobby.


    __


    WAITING ROOM.


    < Player Supreme have entered the waiting room.>


    Michael appeared inside the room and looked around. "I thought..." He was a little stunned, looking around the place.


    The waiting room was not like the one he and Poisonous Queen appeared in his first game. Instead, this waiting room, was a simple... Library?


    ''I thought I won''t have to go to school anymore, but... What the hell is this?!!''


    The nineteen players turned to him, a little surprise.


    "Is this supreme?"


    "He is only a LV 5 player" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What can this guy do? He is just a kid." A middle-aged man with dark blue hair said. He was the highest level player among them. A freaking LV 35 player. Beside him was a young girl who looked around 19 years old, putting on a white and black school uniform, portraying herself like a college student. She was putting on a big reading glasses and has long purple hair.


    "Maybe, he is more than the eyes could see" the lady said calmly, her eyes behind the big glasses observing Supreme.


    Supreme observed all the players with a deep frown on his face, seeing the blue hair man''s level. And the...


    ''Is she still a student? What the hell, she is a LV 34 player!! And her intelligence is not a joke. A freaking 86%'' Supreme was stunned, staring at the purple hair student.


    The girl was also staring at him, she gave him a beautiful smile, and fixed her glasses well on the crook of her nose.


    "Let see what you can do Supreme." She muttered in a low voice.


    After a while, AI''s voice finally sounded.


    < Get ready players.>


    < game start in one minute.>


    < These are the rules of the game.>


    < The game has three stages, and two resting times. Which comes after the first and second stages. You will be given a set of questions and puzzles to answer in a specific time to escape the room. Failure to complete these questions or puzzles will lead to your death.>


    < everyone is allowed to work together to pass this game. And your rewards will be calculated with the effort you contributed in the game.>


    < Oh players, there will also be imposters in this game. Imposters are not allowed to pass the numbers of players. The task of imposters is to stop the players from completing or answering the puzzles and questions. Imposters gain triple the rewards of the players if they win the game. If an imposter failed to let The players loss the game, that will lead to his/her death.>


    < tip: work together to win the game.>


    < requirement: NO pet allowed, weapons are not allowed. NOTE: imposters will be given daggers.>


    < More information will be revealed in the game.>


    < Get ready players, You can still forfeit the match.>


    < Game start in 10 seconds.>


    < 5, 4, 3, 2, 1...>


    < Game start.>


    < Good luck player.>


    The next moment, red light enveloped all the players, and they all vanished from the waiting room.


    ____


    In a big and empty library, with no life on sight, only books and more books. At this moment. Twenty humans appeared inside this library.


    "Oh, we are in a library. How nice" Michael said with sarcasm.


    The twenty players moved their gazes around the library, the group were only greeted with books and more books.


    "What now?" A player asked.


    AI''s Voice finally sounded, in the huge library.


    < Welcome to the first stage players.>


    < before the game start, choose.>


    < Those of you who want to be an imposter and those who want to be a player.>


    A screen appeared in front of the twenty players. Screen no one else could see apart from the specific player.


    Supreme stared at the two and only tags in front of the screen. One red and the other green.


    "Imposter red, and player green. I don''t care about the large rewards even though I could kill all of them easily. But... Let go with player." Before Michael could tap the green button, the voice of the school girl got everyone''s attention.


    "Wait everyone, I know some of you want to gain the triple rewards AI mentioned. But... if we work together, we can survive this game. You all know, players could also kill imposter, even if we aren''t armed with weapons, we are still high level players. Like me, I am joining the players." She paused showing off her level, and moved her gaze around her audience.


    "Do any of you low level players have the courage to kill me? Even if you are armed, and I am unarmed?" She asked, staring at supreme.


    ''Is she targeting me?'' Michael thought with a frown.


    Some players'' faces change silently, after hearing her words, while some nodded.


    "Good, so... Let work together and win this game."


    "Yes, you are right" the middle-aged man said.


    "Yes, we are with you."


    "Ok"


    Everyone nodded.


    "What a nice speech" Supreme stated in a low voice.


    After everyone have selected their tags, AI sounded.


    < Congratulation players for choosing.>


    < The game will now begin.>


    Supreme just yawned... The next moment a smirk appeared on his face.


    {Host Is in a game.}


    {Game discovered: Escaped room.}


    {Cheats gotten.}


    {Loading cheats.....30%}


    {Loading cheats...80%}


    {Cheats Successful loaded.}


    ''Show me all my cheats.''


    {Ok Host, cheats are...}


    _____


    *


    *


    *


    Much love guys.


    I hope you are prepared For brainstorming. ????????.


    Let escape the room.

 Chapter 32 - 32: Imposters Detected

    {Cheats are...}


    {Number of imposters revealed, pet allowed, weapons allowed, location of puzzle pieces gained, intelligent increased by 50%~ Total intelligent 90%, Host''s six senses increased.}


    {Note: system advice host to not use weapon when other players are present, if you do... they will all take host as an imposter.} Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Note: you can only get the location of puzzle pieces after solving the problem.}


    ''Do you think I am that stupid to summon my weapon in front of these fellows.'' Supreme moved his gaze around the library. ''Reveal the number of imposters.''


    Even though schoolgirl, which is her in-game name. Said everyone should work together and win the game, and all the players agreed with her, but Supreme wasn''t easily fooled.


    {Total amount of imposters found; 5.}


    ''No matter what you say or do, humans'' nature will never change, so... we have five imposters in our midst.'' Supreme sat calmly on a desk and observed everyone slowly.


    Schoolgirl look calm and slightly overconfident, while the blue hair man was busy looking around the place, the other players are also busy with what ever they like doing.


    ''I wish you can reveal who these imposters are.''


    {Cheating System Is here to assist host, not let him win all the games easily.}


    ''Oh wow, and here I am thinking you are on my side.'' Supreme thought inwardly with an eye roll.


    {Of course, I am on your side, and also... not on your side.}


    "...."


    ''Fine, when will this goddamn game start!!''


    Click!


    BANG!!!!


    Instantly, all the doors and windows of the building shut tight, countless torches which hang on all four corners of the library lit up, giving the players visual on the door.


    Countless highly advanced lasers moved forward, stationing themselves all over the ceiling of the building, pointing inflame lights on the twenty players below.


    "What the hell?!"


    "What are those things?!!"


    "We are dead before the game even started!"


    "Lasers guns, the job of the lasers gun is to kill any player which gave a wrong answer." Schoolgirl explained calmly.


    ''How did she know that? This might not be her first escape room.'' Supreme nodded calmly.


    < Now players, to past the first stage of the game, players need to answer three riddles, successfully answering riddles will open the door for the next stage.>


    < Failure to answer the question in the given time will lead to your death.>


    < Note: Those lasers aren''t for show.>


    < Timer: 0:59:59.>


    < Good luck player.>


    The players'' faces changed dramatically seeing the timer, this was simply a massacre.


    "What?!! Only an hour?!!!"


    "What should we do?!"


    "Don''t worry, we can do this"


    "Y-Yeah, you are right"


    Supreme was still silent, observing the expression of the other players. ''These imposters are superb at pretending.''


    "Calm down everyone, getting anxious won''t bring good to any of us, it will just lead to a quicker death, As for now, we need to first know the riddles and try to solve them, instead of moving around like retards." Schoolgirl said, successfully calming down the players.


    "Yeah, she is right."


    "What should we do then?"


    "Simple"


    She replied and walked towards the locked door. She placed her right palm on the door, and it made a zapping sound, then a screen appeared in front of everyone, showing them the three riddles.


    ''How the hell did she knows it does that?!'' Supreme finally stood up. ''This girl is not simple.''


    Escape Room was a very dangerous game. If schoolgirl wasn''t here, the first-time players will just stand like dummies not knowing what to do till the timer will clock zero. And... death to them all. AI didn''t announce how or where to see the riddles, it just said they will answer three riddles without giving them the riddles. This game was nothing but a dead trap.


    ''Stupid game!'' Supreme cussed.


    "Ok players, these are the riddles... Which should we answer first?" Schoolgirl asked calmly, turning around to face the other players.


    "Are my eyes deceiving me?!"


    "How the hell are we going to answer those riddles?!"


    "I haven''t seen anything like these before, and I am considered a prodigy when I was in college, but this is in a whole new level"


    "I agree"


    Supreme was silent, observing the riddles with a deep frown. ''What the fuck are these?!! How can we even start answering them?''


    Even he was dumbfounded. Cheating System didn''t give him any cheat which could answer riddles, it only increased his intelligence from 60% to 90%, and even with the boast, these riddles are freaky crazy!!


    "Ahem!" Schoolgirl coughed, and said. "Ok then, as no one what to give an Answer, I say we should go with the first one. As you all know... we don''t have time. So... What do you guys think?"


    The players gulped down, and subconsciously turned to the timer, which was peacefully floating above them.


    < 0:55:45.>


    "Yes, we are with you"


    "Good, Let solve the first riddle then!"


    Schoolgirl gave them a bright smile and said. "Please come closer, we need to work together, because even I don''t know if I can answer this riddles all alone."


    All the players quickly rushed up to her, they all fixed their gazes on the floating screen, which display the riddles. These players have already envisioned their grim future, if they fail to answer the riddles.


    Tension and anxiety fell on the players like a mountain, causing some to break out of sweat.


    ''Hmm... These riddles are really troublesome, but... The main issue is, who are these five imposters.'' Supreme didn''t join the group, instead, he walked to a certain direction and sat down. Observing the players as they crack their brains for the answer.


    ''I think I already got the answer, but the problem is... is that the correct answer?'' He thought inwardly.


    "Ok everyone, let me read the first riddle out loud, I know if we work together we will be able to solve this." Schoolgirl muttered, as she stared at everyone. Seeing them nod, she turned to the riddles.


    "Here I go"


    ''Why is she being so dramatic, just read it if you want." Supreme groaned inwardly, and look around. ''I need to find a scapegoat to use. If my answer Is wrong I won''t have to die, but that can''t be said to the scapegoat.'' He said with a grin.


    "The First riddle is...."


    __________


    *


    *


    ????????????????????


    Sorry for the cliffhanger... Wait... What?.


    I am not really sorry. We will discover it in the next chapter.????????


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 33 - 33: Is It A Wrong Answer?

    "The first riddle is..."


    "I Speak without a mouth and hear without ears, I have no body, but I come alive with the wind. What am I?"


    "....."


    All the nineteen players turned to Supreme who just finished reading the first riddle.


    "What...? She is just making you guys more anxious" Supreme stated calmly, closing his eyes the next moment.


    "I am sorry for delaying Supreme, but... that is not my intention, if I may ask, why aren''t you helping?" Schoolgirl asked with a smile, that wasn''t really a smile.


    Supreme opened one of his eyes and looked at her. "Why should I? You guys can take care of yourselves."


    The players'' faces changed slightly hearing Supreme''s words, and started murmuring.


    "Do you guys think Supreme is an imposter?"


    "I don''t know, but if he is a player, why isn''t he helping us?"


    "I heard he is a ruthless player, I bet he chose imposter, to kill us all when we least expected."


    "You might be right" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, we need to keep our guard up whenever he is around."


    "Don''t worry, we are higher than him, the lowest level among us is LV 15, and half of us here are silver medal holders, he is just a LV 5 player in the bronze medal 1-star." the blue hair man said.


    "Don''t underestimate Supreme, If he is a normal low level player, how could he climb the first place in the ranking board in one game?" Schoolgirl stated calmly.


    Supreme closed his eyes, oblivious to the words around him, not caring a bit. With his advanced six senses, he could smell and hear things from mile away, he was just surprise that he hasn''t yet discovered the imposters.


    ''I don''t care about these fools, if I can kill these imposters, I will gain points, which I could use to increase my stats.''


    That was the reason he was busy trying to locate the five imposters. Killing that LV 15 monster gave him only 5 points. He was a little frustrated with his earning.


    ''Yeah, a LV 15 monster only give 5 points, I just hope these imposters have high levels, so, I can use them to mine points. I have elements of surprise, no one knew I can use weapons and can also summon my guy.''


    The players didn''t focus on him anymore and turned to the riddle, their time was still reading, they don''t have time to waste on Supreme. A player who is an imposter with one target.


    For the players to loss the riddle and die, so he could win the triple rewards.


    "So what do you guys think?" Schoolgirl asked, as she observed the riddle.


    Some players were moving back and forth, repeating the riddles, trying to find the answer.


    ~I Speak without a mouth and hear without ears, I have no body, but I come alive with the wind. What am I?~


    "Wait! I got it!" A player yelled out loud, drawing the others'' attention.


    "Please Wait, if it''s the wrong answer you will die, are you sure you got the answer right?" Schoolgirl asked with concern.


    ''Just let him answer, if it''s wrong he dies, What is the big deal about it.'' Supreme groaned internally. Opening his eyes, he observed the one who said he got the answer, a smirk appeared on his face.


    The guy was putting on a tight black suit, which look like those superheroes'' worn in movies, he has black hair and dark eyes, a little muscular and handsome. The guy was so confident that he nodded continuously.


    "Ok then"


    Schoolgirl stepped aside, as she and all the other players took five steps back. The guy''s face changed slightly seeing their action.


    "What is going on?" He asked.


    "Nothing, we just want to give you space" a player replied, while the others nodded.


    The young guy nodded, and said out loud. "The answer is Artificial-intelligent!"


    "Artificial-intelligent? As in AI?"


    "How is it Artificial-intelligent?"


    "Is that the answer?"


    "Nothing have happened yet?"


    "I think that is the answer"


    Supreme frowned. "Nice try" he muttered in a low voice.


    Schoolgirl was a little confused and asked. "How is it Artificial-intelligent?"


    "Artificial-intelligent speak without a mouth, it also hears without ears, it has no body..."


    "Then how can it come alive with the wind?" The blue hair man asked.


    "Don''t you get it?" The young player smiled and continued:


    "When we ask AI for anything, What carry our voice?"


    The others players looked at each other, not yet getting the point. Even Supreme was focused now, even though he already knew the outcome, he also wanted to hear this guy''s explanation.


    "Is it the wind?" Schoolgirl asked calmly.


    "Correct, the wind carries our voice, which then bring AI to live, to answer our question." The player said with a bright smile. Waiting for his fellow players to cheer him up.


    ''AI? Why didn''t I think of it?'' Schoolgirl thought.


    "What a good logic, it almost goes with it" upreme muttered in a low voice.


    All the players nodded, before they could cheer their savior, one of the lasers pointed at the player and released a bright red beam, Which shot with blinding speed.


    "Watch out!!" Schoolgirl yelled, but it was too late.


    The beam connected with player''s head, and burst it open like a watermelon. Blood and brain fragments flew all over the place. The players all flinched in fright as they took a step back.


    THUD!!


    The headless body fell on the cold ground, as blood flows out from the neck.


    "BRRAGGHHH!!!"


    "Oh my God!!"


    "Fuck!!"


    Some players started vomiting seeing the headless body. And brain fragments mixed with blood.


    The others players were frozen in shock, as they scared at the young man''s headless body.


    "As I said, nice try" Supreme commented. And slowly stood up. ''I think I should answer the question, the scapegoat has already fallen to his death. Which only means, my second answer is the right one.''


    "Does that mean the answer was wrong?" Someone asked.


    "It seems so"


    "How is that possible, the logic was correct"


    "Escape Room don''t focus on logic, you can only give the answer that have been set, even though you give a correct answer, as long it''s different from the one set by the game. It will be deemed wrong." Supreme explained, walking towards them.


    ''Years of playing escape room is not worthless.''


    "You! What can an imposter do?"


    "Are you here to deceive us?!!"


    "We don''t need you!"


    "Calm down everyone, maybe Supreme knows the answer" schoolgirl stopped the players, and turned to supreme. "Do you know the answer? If you do, please help us, our time is running out" she said in a low voice.


    Supreme frowned but still nodded, "I know the answer."


    "Good!, please" schoolgirl gestured with her hands For him to pass. Supreme nodded, and walked towards the screen.


    "Did he really knows the answer?"


    "I don''t know?"


    "Let see, if he knows the answer or not, we lose nothing"


    Schoolgirl frowned and turned to the players. "If Supreme fail the riddle and die, who among you will try to answer? If he dies, we all die" she said turning to Supreme.


    Supreme walked towards the screen and observed the riddle. He then turned to the timer. 0:40:32


    "Phew..."


    ''Here I go'' He thought as He opened his mouth.


    _______


    *


    *


    Another cliffhanger?


    I don''t know, we will find out soon.

 Chapter 34 - 34: Is He serious?

    ''Hey system, if my answer is wrong, will I die?''


    {Why are you asking? Of course host will die.}


    ''It''s just a YES or NO question, I hope my plan is full proof.''


    Supreme stood in front of the floating screen and thought. ''I used the pen on the table I sat on to write Artificial-intelligent on a piece of paper, then use my skill to move it to the view of the tight suited player. He saw the word ''Artificial-intelligent'' written on the piece of paper, not knowing who wrote it, which is AKA ''Me'', who''s also the public-described imposter hasn''t left his spot.


    So after some thought. He announced he got the answer, just as I planned.''


    ''But still, his explanation caught me off guard, it suited my second answer.''


    He was brought out of his thoughts by schoolgirl''s voice.


    "Do you really know the answer, Supreme?"


    Supreme didn''t reply but said. "The answer is an echo."


    ''This is it, let see if 90% of intelligence will fail me, if it does, then... I am simply doom.''


    "An echo?"


    "How is the answer an echo?"


    "What is this guy even saying?"


    "I will rather go with the first answer, because this one is stupid."


    Schoolgirl and the blue hair man was silent for a while before she asked. "Are you sure Supreme?"


    "Hmm." Supreme nodded.


    Two lasers guns pointed at supreme, and bright light shone on the barrels.


    ''Wrong answer?'' Supreme thought, his face changed silently.


    "We are dead, so dead. If Supreme dies, no one will be able to answer" schoolgirl said, Her body was trembling.


    "What will happen to us now?"


    "Let give up, we are dead already"


    The remaining 18 players, plus Supreme making them 19 was on the verge of tears, Already seeing Supreme''s headless body. If even a body will remain after the two lasers fire.


    "If that I knew, I would be at home having fun with my friends."


    "I would have been in my girlfriend by now, why did I play this game?"


    "I was about to enjoy my wife too, but she stopped me, telling me to give her life times before I can enter, that is how I got here!"


    All the players had already given up hope, if someone who is standing at the top of the leader board dies from answering the riddle, What could they do?


    The next moment the two lasers drove back inside the ceiling, remaining four outside. Then AI''s voice sounded.


    < Congratulation player Supreme, you have answered the first riddle.>


    "Huh?"


    "He got it?"


    "We are saved!!"


    "Wait for me Stacey, I will bring back life times and then enter your cave!!" The player yelled loudly.


    All the other players turned to him with a frown, even Supreme was staring at him with a frown.


    "What?"


    "Nothing" they said in unison.


    "Thanks Supreme, you got the answer right. I thought no one will be able to answer it. Thank goodness we have you" schoolgirl said with a smile.


    "We are all in this together"


    Everyone nodded hearing his words and turned their attention to the second riddle.


    "We need to answer the second one, at least faster than the first one." Schoolgirl said, while everyone nodded again,


    Supreme turned to the second riddle and read it out loud.


    "~What are the next three letters in this combination? OTTFFSS___.~"


    "Ok... This riddle is not that difficult, who know the answer?" Schoolgirl asked looking around.


    Silence...


    Everyone was looking at each other, trying to see who will nod. No one what to give an answer and die for getting it wrong. Not when there are still a lot of them present. Put it in a simpler term: ''no one what to be a sacrifice''


    "This one is kind of easy" Supreme muttered. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Really? Do you know the answer?" The blue hair man asked mockingly.


    Supreme pretended not hearing the mocking tone behind the man''s words, and continued:


    "This said; What are the next three letters in this combination~ OTTFFSS." He paused for a while. ''I hope I am right.''


    Having the highest intellect among the group, his IQ was on a whole different level, that he wish he had it when he was still in school. Supreme was only Twenty-two years old, by now, he should be in college. But because of life times, he and his sister couldn''t go to school. Something he plans to change after winning this game.


    If he wins the game?


    "What are you saying? I don''t quite get." Schoolgirl asked in mild confusion.


    "It''s simple, the answer is... ENT."


    "ENT?"


    Everyone looked at each other, totally perplexed.


    "What is ENT?"


    "I haven''t heard of ENT before"


    "Me too"


    "Let''s see if that is the answer?"


    "I think he will die this time, because ENT is not even a word."


    "You are right, but is OTTFFSS A word?" Schoolgirl asked.


    All the players stopped talking after hearing her question.


    "Good, if you don''t have anything useful to say, stay quiet" she said calmly. Even though this game sealed the players'' Mana, causing them to be unable to use skills or summon pet, but her aura was still active. Instantly shutting down the players.


    ''Interesting'' Supreme fixed his gaze on the lasers, instantly, two other lasers drove back inside the ceiling remaining two outside.


    < Congratulation player Supreme, you have successfully answered the second riddle.>


    "What?"


    "He got it? How is ENT the answer?"


    "Am I the only one confuse?"


    "I think we are on the same boat, I got confused the moment I saw the riddle."


    "Then we aren''t on the same boat" the man who yelled about his wife replied to the player beside him.


    "Wow supreme, you are on fire." Schoolgirl said with a bright smile, ''Who is this guy?'' She thought.


    Supreme just nodded at her, and read the third question. "~ George, Helen, and Steve are drinking Coffee, while... Bert, Karen, and Dave are drinking soda. Following the pattern, is Elizabeth drinking Coffee or Soda?~"


    All the players kept shut, focusing their attention on Supreme, waiting for him to answer the riddle, he had successfully answered two riddles in a row. So they knew he could answer the last one. And for them to leave this forsaken library.


    To the shock and horror of everyone, Supreme turned around and walked back to his sit.


    "Huh?"


    "What is he doing?"


    "Are we going to answer this?"


    Even schoolgirl was confused by Supreme''s action. "Don''t you know the answer?" She asked cautiously.


    "I am tired, I need to rest" he answered, closing his eyes.


    All the players'' face turned pale, they all moved their heads to the timer.


    < 0:30:28.>


    Thirty minutes was more than enough, RIGHT?


    __________


    Confuse about the riddles'' answers?


    Two power stones and I will explain. I''d signed a contract guys. ????????????


    Now I am just waiting for it to be verify...


    Fingers cross. ? I can''t find an emote for fingers cross, so I will do with this. ?

 Chapter 35 - 35: Resting Stage

    ''After all that show of knowledge, I know the imposters will be threatened, and they will make the mistake of attacking me, if they try, I will kill them all.''


    Why is he so sure?


    ''Simple, first... I am the only player with the lowest level in the group, and I am also unharmed. So I''m simply an easy pray for them.''


    Supreme thought, as he stared at the players, who were trying to answer the last riddle.


    [Some Minutes Later.]


    "I got it!"


    Supreme opened his eyes and was not surprise. ''She finally got the answer.''


    The one who yelled was non-other than schoolgirl. She walked confidently to the screen and said. "The answer is Coffee."


    "Coffee?"


    "How is it coffee?"


    "~ George, Helen, and Steve are drinking Coffee, while... Bert, Karen, and Dave are drinking soda. Following the pattern, is Elizabeth drinking Coffee or Soda?~"


    "I think she is right"


    The two last lasers pointed at her, moment next, the lasers drove back inside the ceiling and AI''s voice sounded.


    < Congratulation player schoolgirl, you have answered the riddle.>


    < Congratulation for successfully answering the riddles.>


    < Timer: 0:15:38.>


    < Players can now move to the next stage.>


    "Phew... that was close" schoolgirl sighed in relief.


    "How did you know coffee is the answer" the blue hair man asked.


    Schoolgirl wasn''t like Supreme who always keep to himself. (AKA: author). So she told everyone how she got the answer.


    "As you guys see, these three names drinking coffee has two E''s, while those with one E drink soda. And Elizabeth has two E''s, so Elizabeth drink coffee instead of Soda. It''s that easy, RIGHT?"


    All the other players nodded thoughtfully, after hearing her explanation. While Supreme had already fallen asleep the moment she started.


    _


    With a mechanical sound, the tightly shut door, finally opened. The players looked around the library and then the headless body. After some hesitation, they all followed schoolgirl through the door.


    "Auhhh..." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Supreme yawned as he stood up, "it looked like we cleared this stage, time to move to the next stage." He walked towards the door and stopped, staring at the headless body.


    "Sorry bro, but seriously, be wise in your next life. You saw something like that, you should pass it to someone else. Because of rewards you rushed to your death. Ah, bye." He said walking towards the door.


    __


    The 19 players appeared in a large ancient courtyard, around the courtyard were different doors which looks like rooms. A large breathtaking garden stood calmly at the center of the courtyard, the clear blue sky and cooling breeze, cool and smooth the skins of the players.


    "Wow, from heaven to hell" Supreme muttered, his hands tucked in his pants pocket, as he moved his gaze around the courtyard. "Wait... is that the right way to say it?"


    The courtyard was both beautiful, and elegant. The wall were painted in gold, and the ground was designed with rubies, and gemstones, even though it looked ancient, it still preserved it beauty, especially the garden.


    AI''s Voice finally sounded.


    < welcome players, to the first resting stage.>


    < Resting stage provides the players some solitude, to think or do whatever...>


    < You get what I mean.>


    < Note: when players step inside the resting room, that player won''t be able to leave, not until the resting time is done.>


    < Note: If they are imposters in the group, they are allowed to move around.>


    < Note: imposters can enter any player''s room, that player need to defend him/ herself, or else the imposters will kill the player. Remember~ imposters are armed with a dagger.>


    < Good luck, and have a wonderful time.>


    < You all have 5 minutes to enter your rooms, each room has the player''s name on it.>


    ''This will be an opportunity to capture the imposters.'' Supreme thought inwardly. "Ok everyone, I am going to my room, I will help in the next game!." He yelled loudly, walking towards a room with the word "Supreme" on the door.


    ''I hope they took the bait'' He thought entering the room.


    The other players looked at each other in confusion. No one knew why Supreme was yelling that he was going to his room, but they were happy he will help in the next game.


    "Ok everyone, we have five minutes to enjoy the view. You can either go inside your room or stay in the garden for a while. But... I suggest we stay in our rooms." Schoolgirl announced, walking towards a door with her name on it.


    Some players followed her action, while some started moving around the place.


    "Are they really imposters among us?"


    "I don''t know, but I will say you should stay alert." The player whose wife was waiting for him said. While those around him nodded.


    ____


    "So... this is the room, not too big nor too small. I can do with this."


    The room he was currently in looked ancient, just like the courtyard, it was only seven meters long and five meters large, with a small bed and a pillow, which could only occupy a person, one meter long ancient mirror hang on the right side of the room, And a two meters tall cupboard.


    Supreme took a view around the room and collapsed on the bed afterward. "Let see what my cheat can do, system activate the pet and weapon cheat."


    {Successfully activated.}


    Supreme nodded and called "Reaper"


    Dark flames rose in front of him burning fiercely, but surprisingly, he felt cold all over. Reaper calmly walked out of the dark flames, its wings folded behind it as it moved inside the room. Reaper stopped and moved its glowing red eyes around, When it saw Supreme It gave an awkward bow.


    "What are you doing? Please, stop that"


    Reaper nodded and stood up straight. ''Why did my lord summoned me here?, it looked like I am in an ancient room.''


    "Ok stop looking around, I called you here because we are going to have guest, and I know you will like what they will bring. So get ready."


    Reaper just nodded. ''Guest? I hope they bring food, because I am hungry.''


    Moment next AI''s Voice sounded.


    < All players are in their respective rooms.>


    < Resting time: 0:29:59.>


    < Good luck players.>


    The next moment the door shut tight.


    "It looks like it''s time, stay alert, Reaper"


    Reaper was still a little confused about all this, but still nodded.


    He summoned his starlight sword and placed it on the bed, right beside him, waiting for the imposter who is dumb enough to attack him. Instead of the imposter, he got something shocking.


    {Quest activated.}


    {Complete Quest and gain a new permanent skill.}


    {Failure to complete quest will lead to host death.}


    {Quest is...}


    _______


    *


    *


    *


    Guess the skill?


    Guess it right, and I will release three chapters. ????????

 Chapter 36 - 36: Brainless fool

    {Quest activated.}


    {Complete Quest and gain a new permanent skill.}


    {Failure to complete quest will lead to host death.}


    {Quest: Win the game with at least five players.}


    {Note: if the number of players exceed the given number, host will be rewarded with points}


    "Hey system, in other words you are asking me to be a babysitter to these fools, So I have only one thing to ask"


    "ARE YOU STUPID?!!"


    {I Don''t have a brain, So I can''t be stupid, but host... if you fail the quest, you die!}


    "Ok, so in other words, I need to kill all the imposters, then, answer all the questions to avoid any of them dying, while hoping my answer is the correct one, to also avoid getting myself kill. I will say it again."


    "You are a fuck-up system!"


    {Without This fuck up system, you would be dead by now.}


    {Fine host, system shutting down...}


    "WHAT?!!!"


    Supreme stood up instantly like the bed was on fire. Reaper looked at him utterly confused. ''Who is my lord talking too?''


    "WHAT!!! Hey system, calm down"


    "Calm the fucking down!!! Ok, you are the best system in the world, the invisible and strongest, you aren''t a fuck-up system, but a blessed one." Supreme started saying words, he wouldn''t expect saying to anyone apart his sister.


    "Please, I am sorry, ok! Ok!!."


    {Good. Your last warning.}


    Supreme rolled his eyes and muttered. "Don''t have brain my ass!"


    {What is that?}


    "Nothing" supreme stated, sitting back on the bed. "Why are you staring at me?"


    Reaper turned its head with a shrugged. ''I don''t know who this system is, but it looked like my lord is in love with it.''


    If supreme could hear Reaper''s thought, he would have laughed his eyes out. In love with a system? Where have you heard that from?


    Supreme observed Reaper calmly and asked. "System, can you show me Reaper''s profile?"


    {Yes.}


    "I want to see it"


    { Getting profile.}


    { Name given: Reaper}


    { Species: Rare hybrid.}


    { Level: 10. 0/10 food.}


    { strength: 5,000 }


    { defense: 5,000 }


    { Agility: 7,000 }


    { Intelligence: 41% }


    { HP: 5,000 }


    { details: A rare (no, impossible) offspring of a harpia and werewolf, After a dreaded battle, it was taken by the demon lord, to serve as his guard.}


    "Shocking..." Supreme observed reaper closely. Reaper stood eight feet tall, with longs claws. Instead of feet it has talons, while it has well... a werewolf head, which was filled with sharp teeth.


    ''I will say it got its wings from its mother''s side, while his frame from its father''s, what a weird combination, but powerful offspring.'' Supreme switch off the system screen and added.


    ''And they were ten of them, wait a sec... is reaper mad or upset about its siblings?''


    Supreme''s face changed slightly when this thought struck him, luckily his system gave him the answer.


    {Reaper doesn''t feel all that, it has 41% of intelligence, but after the bond it only sees you as it lord.}


    ''Thanks, that helps a lot'' Supreme muttered.


    KNOCK... KNOCK... KNOCK


    Supreme and reaper looked at each other than at the door.


    "Who is that fool knocking on the door? AI already made it clear that only Imposters could move around. For God''s sake! They could also enter other players'' rooms. So why is this fool knocking?!" Supreme rubbed his temple while shaking his head, feeling sorry for the one knocking his door.


    KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK!!


    Instead... for the fool to stop, or barge in, the knocking increased.


    _


    OUTSIDE THE ROOM


    Two figures dress in black and putting on a cloak, which hood concealed their faces stood calmly in Front of the door, which has the name Supreme written on it.


    "Are you sure about this?" The first figure asked. Feeling uneasy about all these.


    "Don''t tell me you are scared" the other figure said, his deep voice reveling him as a grown-up man, while the other''s was softer.


    A man and a woman, knocking on supreme''s room door.


    "Did you hear that?" The woman asked, placing her right ear on the door surface, she heard someone talking. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hear what? Now move aside, let me knock on the door." The man shoved the woman to the said, and knock loudly.


    "Are you sure we should be knocking? Can''t we just go in?" The woman asked.


    "Hey lady, I have watched a lot of movies, and the killer always knock on the door. When the unexpected victim opens the door, they will strike with a killing blow. That is what I am doing"


    Supreme wasn''t the victim here, you two are.


    "Supreme is holding the first place in the leader board ranking, can we really kill him?" The woman player asked again.


    "Don''t worry about that, he is just lucky that''s all. When we kill him, we will have unimaginable rewards. And why are you worrying about a LV 5 player? We are both LV 20, we both got this" the man successfully calmed and convinced his partner.


    "Ok..."


    "Both of you should shut up and open the door!!!" Supreme yelled from the inside.


    "He knows we are here" the woman said in mild surprise.


    "Ofcourse I know! You guys have been knocking and talking for two whole fucking minutes!!"


    "So should we...?" The woman turned to her teammate.


    "He already knew we are here, even if we retreat now, he will always be on guard. We just have to end him" the man drew out a black dagger and pushed open the door. The woman sighed and followed him in.


    Supreme sat calmly on the bed, staring at the two imposters who just walked in. While reaper hid behind the door.


    The woman imposter who entered last, pushed the door closed, but her eyes were fixed on supreme, so she didn''t notice the killer behind the door.


    "So... you two are the imposters, and the clothes you are wearing are given by the game, right?" Supreme hasn''t seen any player putting on a cloak, so that why he came up with this theory.


    "Nice work, but... we aren''t here to answer your questions, we are here to kill you" the man stated.


    "I am guessing you are the one who brought the idea of knocking right?"


    "Why are you asking?" The woman asked.


    "Oi, we have a female here, how lovely."


    "Yes, It was my plan, and it''s a good plan" the man raised his chest, as if proud of his idea. While the woman rolled her eyes.


    "Good, I was looking for fools to mine points, and you guys are here, I will say... Thank you for coming" he slowly stood up with his sword.


    "Mine point? What the hell are you saying?!"


    "Players aren''t allowed to use weapons!! Or are you an imposter?!!" The man asked, taking a step back.


    "You wish"


    _______


    I will release another chapter today, be expecting it.


    Thanks for reading

 Chapter 37 - 37: Summoning

    "I would have love to kill you two, but I just discovered that my friend there also need to level up, so... which of you want to die first?" Supreme calmly unsheathed his sword.


    "You, you aren''t an imposter? How is that possible? And who is this your friend?" The woman asked, looking around.


    "You two are really brainless, look behind you"


    "Grraaaa"


    Reaper let out a low growl, finally making its presence known. The two players slowly turned their heads, when their eyes fell on reaper, the two was surprisingly calm.


    "Is this your trump card?" The man ask with a smirk.


    Supreme frowned. ''Why aren''t they worried or surprise? Did I miss something?''


    "Ok, ok, let me reveal it to you" the man said, while the woman chuckled.


    "AI didn''t seal imposters'' Mana, and we can also summon our pets."


    Supreme was stunned.


    "I love that look!" The man said with a laugh, and continued: "we were also surprised, all the rules are useless to imposters, the game provides us with everything we need to kill the players, while it provide the players with nothing, well apart from you, I think?"


    "Hahaha...!!" Supreme laughed out loud, he laughed so loudly that the two players turned to each other in mild confusion.


    "What is so funny?!!" The man yelled.


    "Pifff... Sorry, sorry, sorry" supreme said calming himself down. He then looked at the two and said calmly.


    "I was hoping you say that, so... can you please summon your pets" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You want us to summon our pets?" The woman was stunned, and whispered to the man. "I think he is up to something, let''s just kill him."


    "What about that creature behind us?" The man whispered back.


    "That is a LV 10 monster, we are both LV 20, and this guy is only LV 5, we don''t need our pet." The woman clarified.


    "Don''t worry then, I will make you summon them" supreme said, moment next, the cupboard beside the bed rose into the air. "I wonder what will happen if I smash this on your heads"


    "WHAT?!! You can also use your Mana?!"


    "Wait, I don''t feel Mana from you, how are you doing this when you aren''t even a LV 10 player?!" The man yelled, and said to his teammate. "This guy named supreme is not simple, I think it''s best if we call out our pets to increase our chances."


    Gritting her teeth, she stretched out her right hand to the side. The space distorted, like she tore the fabric of space itself, a purple light shone from the tore space, as a pet which looks like a house cat, but has two tail walked out slowly, its purple eyes fixed on supreme.


    The man nodded and did the same action, a bear standing 4 meters tall, with four blue eyes walked out. "Let see if you can handle my pet, vanagon!" The man said.


    "Come pimkilia, let give this fool what he asked for" the lady said, as the cat which stood only 1 meter tall growled at supreme.


    "Are these your pets? Only two LV 15? And both uncommon-Class."


    "Only? I think you hasn''t seen a pet before, pimkilia. Show him what you can do" the female player said.


    The cat''s purple eyes glowed like gems, and it opened its mouth wide, purple light shone deep inside, moment next a purple blast shot out from the cat''s mouth heading towards supreme with full speed.


    "Surprising"


    supreme simply moved the cupboard towards the purple beam, which collided, destroying the cupboard into splitters.


    "Is that all?" The female player asked with a smile.


    "Not really"


    The next moment, all the splitters rose into the air and hovered above supreme.


    The players'' faces changed dramatically as the pointy heads of the splitters pointed at them.


    "Go" supreme said, as all the splitters shot towards the players.


    "Vanagon, shield!!"


    The bear moved ahead and activated a transparent barrier in front of the group, which successfully blocked all the splitters.


    "Is that A... Augh!!" The man was about to provoke supreme, but instead he looked down at his chest, which five clews could be seen.


    His face turned paled, as he turned around to Reaper. "YOU!!" Reaper pulled out its hand, with the man''s heart.


    He collapsed on the ground, Dead.


    "What...?!" The female player leaped back out of fright, her face paled instantly.


    The bear trembled, the barrier collapsed instantly. As it moved its gaze around the place, totally perplexed.


    { Reaper have killed a LV 20 player.}


    { Because of the vast different in Level, Reaper gained three foods instead of one.}


    "That is nice" supreme muttered observing the confused bear. "It looks like this bear is confused, well... after losing its master, the bond will surely be nullified. In other word ''invalid''."


    "Fuck this! Pimkilia, high damage!!" The female player yelled.


    "That is not happening" with a thought, the cat rose into the air. And float towards him.


    "Pimkilia, don''t be scared, fire!!"


    The purple glow in its mouth glowed brighter, and shot towards supreme, while still in midair.


    He quickly turned the cat to the bear who was still confused. The beam blast connected with the bear, it growled painfully as its massive body collided with the wall of the room, falling to the ground heavily, smoke coming out from the mark left by the blast.


    "Wow, that is strong" supreme muttered and with a slashed of his sword, The cat''s head rolled on the ground.


    "NO! PIMKILIA!!!" The woman yelled in horror, as her pet''s body fell on the ground, turning into particles.


    "You are next" supreme looked up at the woman.


    ''Fuck! I know this was a bad idea, I can''t face these two together, but... if I kill him, the monster will be easy to handle.''


    The woman fell on her knees, and pleaded. "P-please don''t kill me, I will do anything you ask" she said staring at the bed.


    Supreme frowned, and walked towards her. "Anything you say?"


    The woman nodded with her head down. "Good, transfer all your life times to me."


    "What?" The woman raised her head at supreme, a little stunned.


    "Come on, everyone needs life times."


    "Fine, come closer" she said, slowly stretching out her hand. He nodded and walked towards her.


    ''Fool!''


    "Purple strike!!" She yelled, lunging forward with the dagger in hand, which blade was now glowing with a purple light. Slashing it towards his throat.


    BANG!!


    "Heh?"


    She blinked twice, staring at the claws gripping her wrist. She slowly turned her head to the side, seeing Reaper''s glowing red eyes.


    "Do you think you can easily harm me with my friend around?" Supreme asked, taking the dagger from her.


    "Please"


    "You know what to do"


    Reaper pulled, separating her right arm from her shoulder. Moment next.


    "AAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!!"


    She let out a loud scream, as she collapsed on the ground, the pain of having your arm forcefully tore off was so intense that tears ran down her cheeks.


    "Stop screaming, this guy is still hungry" supreme pointed at reaper, who was now busy eating the arm of the woman.


    Her face turned more pale, as she watched reaper eat her arm fingers. She turned to supreme. "Please..."


    "Goodness! Your bracelet is on the right arm reaper tore off, so there is no use for you." Supreme pointed his sword tip at her.


    "No. No. No... I can still transfer life times to you, please..."


    "Oh, let see. Reaper, bring that arm here"


    Reaper nodded and passed the arm to supreme. "Hold it, I just need to place my bracelet on hers." Supreme muttered, as he stared at the hand which now had only three fingers.


    Reaper nodded again, and supreme placed his bracelet on the woman''s. "You can send it now"


    The woman nodded quickly, and successfully transfer 50 years of life times to supreme.


    "Ok, I can manage this"


    "Can you let me go now?"


    Whoosh!!!


    Supreme blade moved, separating the woman''s head from her shoulder. As the body fell to the ground with a THUD!


    "I have a quest to complete" he muttered, then turned to the bear. "This guy is still alive?"


    He walked towards it and plunged his sword in its head, giving it a quick death. "I hope I gained enough points, system... show me my points"


    {Total points: 18.}


    "Not much, but still something, put six points each in Defense, Agility, and endurance."


    {Added Successfully.}


    Supreme sighed, feeling his body filled with energy, he then turned to reaper who was now feasting on the woman''s body.


    "Ok reaper, I think our time is off" he said, staring at the timer.


    < 00:01:59.>


    Reaper let out a low frustrated growled but didn''t stop eating. Supreme chuckled, and sat down on the bed staring at the corpses of the two players.


    "Can''t wait to see those who survive, these two aren''t the only imposters in the game, system, show me the number of imposters and players left."


    {Imposters: 3/5.}


    {Players: 10/15.}


    "Four players have met their end, in the hands of imposters. I must win this game with at least five players. This won''t be easy"


    < 00:00:02.>


    < Resting time terminated.>


    < Players can now come out of their rooms.>


    "Time to move, retreat Reaper" supreme stood up, as Reaper dissolved into particles with the man''s arm. Disappearing from the room.


    "That guy shouldn''t stain my lobby with blood."


    He looked around the room one last time, and walked out empty-handed.


    ___


    *


    *


    Second chapter today, and This is it, longer than the first chapter.

 Chapter 38 - 38: Free will

    < congratulation players for passing the resting stage >


    < next match start in ten minutes.>


    Supreme moved his gaze around the place, and a frown settled on his face. ''Hey system, can I reject this quest?''


    {As I said before, host can make his own decision.} sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {The quest is optional, but if you refuse to accept the quest, you will lose a permanent cheat.}


    {Do You accept the quest?}


    {Yes/ No.}


    ''I can also refuse quest?'' Supreme thought a little surprise by this revelation.


    {How many times will I tell you host, you aren''t bounded by the system.}


    "That is good to know, reject the quest"


    {Note: you will lose a permanent cheat.}


    {Are You sure about your decision? YES/NO.}


    Supreme observed the players one last time and nodded. ''This guys look hopeless and lost, I don''t have time to train or protect these guys. They die, their luck. I will surely miss the cheat, but at least I have one''


    "Reject"


    {Quest Successfully deleted.}


    {-3 points, you are currently owning the system three points.}


    "You didn''t tell me about this!"


    {You didn''t ask.}


    "..."


    "(Sighs) at least I don''t need to risk my life, About the points... I can surely make up for it.


    "Ok everyone, gather around!" Schoolgirl yelled at the players, who were busy looking around in shock.


    "We aren''t complete."


    "Yeah, What about the others"


    "Guys do you think?"


    "Imposters"


    The players'' faces turned paled, after hearing the word ''imposters.''


    "What about supreme?" Someone asked. Causing everyone to turned their heads to supreme, who was yawning at a side.


    "I heard screams coming from his room, do you think..." a player whispered to the blue hair man. Who just nodded calmly.


    "He is just lucky, that''s all." The man replied, walking towards schoolgirl.


    "Ok guys, it looked like there are more than one imposter in our group, this is very heartbreaking even after everything I said, I am very disappointed." She stared at the players with a dark expression.


    ''Here she goes again'' Supreme thought, he was very happy that he wouldn''t have to risk his life for these fools, who aren''t worthy for his precious time, For heaven''s sake! They are still suspecting him, thinking he was an imposter.


    Should he really Care about them? No!


    "What should we do now? We lost six players, and we don''t know if the imposters are among this number, so everyone need to stay alert in the next resting time. Do you all understand?!" The blue hair man yelled.


    "Yes!"


    "Ok, we will stay together, and keep our guard up"


    The players just nodded, out of 19 players which entered the ancient garden, only 13 remained.


    "Ok, let get ready for the next stage."


    _


    [TEN MINUTES LATER.]


    < Get ready players.>


    < Please follow the doorway to the next stage.>


    In the center of the magnificent garden, a pillar of light shot into the air, pulsating with unknown energy.


    "Let go, stay alert everyone" schoolgirl walked first, and disappeared after walking inside the light.


    "Let go" the blue hair man added, following her, then the rest players.


    "These two are getting closer." Supreme muttered, and check the number of imposters.


    {Imposters: 3/5.}


    < player supreme, please step through the doorway.>


    "Calm down you!, let see where you are leading us now!" Supreme snapped, and walked inside the light.


    ___


    In a huge magnificent hall, which was decorated with countless golden crystals, which shone like pure golden gems. In the center of the hall was a round table, with 13 golden thrones. Metal knight statues armed with different weapons were placed around the hall, Five beautiful chandeliers hang on the ceiling above the round table.


    Don''t even talk of the floors, the floors looked like they were made from gold. Which captivated all the players.


    "Beautiful" schoolgirl muttered.


    While all the players nodded like chicks picking rice from the ground.


    "Wow! This is too extravagant!"


    "You are right!"


    Even supreme was stunned. ''Oh my, this game is something else. The only thing I discovered in this game is; The more elegant and beautiful the place is, the more players dies.''


    < welcome to the second stage.>


    < Please players, take your sit.>


    The players nodded and sat on the thrones, which had their names on it.


    "I feel like a king"


    "Yeah. I always dream of being a princess" a female player said.


    She and schoolgirl are the only females left in the group, Schoolgirl nodded calmly.


    __


    "What are we doing now? We can''t just sit here" schoolgirl groaned, staring at the other players, a frowned settled on her face When she spot supreme sleeping on his throne with both hands behind his head.


    ''Can''t he be serious for once?!!''


    < Get ready players.>


    < Stage name; Answer, Find and fixed the puzzle.>


    < failure to complete the puzzle will lead to your death.>


    < Note: those knight statues aren''t for show, if you fail, those statues will be your executioner.>


    < Timer: 02:00:00.>


    "At least we have two hours, that will be enough" schoolgirl said with a smile, and added. "Show us the puzzle!"


    < game start.>


    < 01:59:59.>


    The round table moved in circular motion in front of them, and a big puzzle box rose from the center of the table and stood 1 meter above the table surface. The players'' gazes were fixed on the table.


    < Answer the riddle, then looked for the puzzle pieces and placed these pieces on the selected spot.>


    < place in a wrong spot. Death!>


    < give a wrong answer. Death!>


    < fail the game. Death!>


    < Good luck players.>


    The hall was silent for two whole minutes, causing supreme to opened his eyes.


    "Did we win?" He asked looking around. "Why are all of you staring at me? Is there something on my face?"


    "(Sighs)... You said, you will help us in the next game, so here we are" schoolgirl said.


    ''I thought you aren''t listening?'' He nodded calmly. And stretched out his body. "Ok, tell me. What is this thing on the table all about? I didn''t see it when I sat down."


    ''How could you! When you were sleeping like a fool!!'' Schoolgirl hissed inwardly, but said with a smile. "We need to answer this riddle, and then find the pieces of the riddle answer and placed in on its spot, after completing the puzzle we win, then we can leave this place." She explained patiently.


    "Leave this place?" Supreme looked around the hall, and the countless knight statues. "One question?" He raised a finger.


    "Are there no exit?"


    "Huh?" Schoolgirl and the players looked around the hall, and truthfully there was not a single door at sight.


    "How are we going to leave then?"


    "This is bad!!"


    "What!!"


    "I think... if we win the stage, the light doorway will appear again." Schoolgirl gave an idea.


    "Ok" supreme nodded, "so What is the riddle?"


    "Let see" schoolgirl stood up, so she couldn''t see the riddle on the round table. The table was so high that if you sat down it rim will touch your chest, you won''t be able to see the complete surface, unless you stand up.


    "What the butt?!!" She yelled, after seeing the riddle.


    "What happened?" All the players stood up instantly, but when they saw the riddle, their faces changed dramatically.


    "Not again!!!!"


    ____


    *


    *


    Thanks for reading.


    Stay safe.

 Chapter 39 - 39: Mining Life Times

    "What happened?"


    The blue hair man asked. Schoolgirl looked at him for a moment, and sighed.


    "~How do eight eights add up to one thousand?~"


    A simple riddle, Wait... what?!


    "Do you know the answer?" She threw this question at supreme.


    Supreme was silent for a while. ''I can use this to earn life times, why didn''t I think of it from the start, I am so stupid! Way of making life times was in front of me all these while, and I couldn''t see it. Well... not anymore.''


    "I know the answer, but ten years of life times from each of you, before I answer the riddle."


    "Huh?!!"


    "...?!!"


    Everyone was stunned, and the hall was plunged into silence, the players were utterly dumbfounded. Staring at supreme like he had grown two heads.


    "Is it too small? Should I increase the price?" Supreme asked in a confused tone.


    "What did you mean by we will have to pay you life times?!" Schoolgirl wasn''t calm anymore. And she yelled at him. Smashing her palm on the table, causing cracks to appeared on it surface.


    "Calm down, kid aren''t allowed to cause fuss in an adult meeting"


    "Kid! Did you just call me a kid?!!" Schoolgirl yelled at him, as her Mana began charging in her.


    "Calm down, you two!!!"


    The man yelled at the two. Schoolgirl groaned, and sat back down. The players were moving their heads from supreme to schoolgirl, as the two were sitting facing each other.


    "Ahem! You can''t be serious supreme, What do you mean by we will have to give you 10 years of life times just to answer this riddle?"


    ''Just? Did he just say... just?!''


    "Ok then, I won''t interface with you guys, when you are ready wake me up." Supreme closed his eyes, and relaxed on his throne. ''This is life, I will just wait for them to crack!''


    The players'' faces got so dark that if they could strangle supreme, they will gladly do it.


    "This guy is heartless!"


    "What a lier, he said, he will help in the next game, and now... he is asking for a whole ten years of life times!"


    "Does he think life times grows on trees!"


    "I wish I could rip his mouth off"


    "Asshole!"


    Everyone was murmuring, the players were filled with anger, that some of them were trembling. The blue hair man smiled calmly and said. "Calm down everyone, let answer this riddle, and show this arrogant guy that we are also good with riddles."


    The players nodded, and focused on the riddles.


    "~How do eight eights add up to one thousand?~"


    The players were silent, brains moving in overdrive. Schoolgirl was so frustrated that she just sat on her throne glaring at supreme, who was sleeping opposite her.


    ''What can these fools do? If they try to attack me, I can just subdue them with my strength. AI show me my profile.''


    < Ok player supreme.>


    < getting profile.>


    His profile appeared in his mind. As he viewed his new stats.


    < Name: Supreme >


    < Level: 5 >


    < rank: Bronze 1 star >


    < strength: 10,000, >


    < agility: 3,000 >


    < endurance: 5,000 >


    < Game played: 1 >


    < skill: None >


    < Guild: None >


    < Owned weapon skin: starlight sword~ legendary class >


    ''My strength is in a whole freaking level, I can even kill a player at LV 15 with my physical strength, but... It seems my skill isn''t registered with AI.''


    ***


    [ THIRTY MINUTES LATER]


    < 01:29:56.>


    All the players were sweating, For a whole thirty minutes, they couldn''t say a word. Even when you got the answer, but the fear of losing your life if you give the wrong answer made them think twice about answering.


    "30 minutes had passed, should we ask him for help?"


    "What are you saying?!"


    "Yeah, we will have to pay him ten years of life times, are you ready to pay that?"


    "I don''t care, as long he answers the riddle and I survive this game, I can still earn it back"


    "Yeah, we are all silver players." The player then leaned closer to her fellow player and whispered. "Do you know schoolgirl is a LV 34 player, with the silver medal 2 stars."


    "What?!" The other player was shocked.


    "Shhh... That man might be a LV 35 one level above her, but... she is in a higher rank than him, if the two clash, schoolgirl will easily defeat him without breaking a sweat" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "She is that powerful, we should get in her good side, she might save us" the other player said with hope, as he stared at schoolgirl. Who was busy rubbing her temple.


    ''She is that strong? How interesting.'' Supreme thought, his eyes still close. With the help of his six senses, he could hear anything one mile away, and the two players were only two thrones away from him.


    "Miss schoolgirl, can we ask for his help?" The player who want to curry favour asked in a low voice.


    Schoolgirl raised her head with a frown after hearing the player, and looked at supreme, then at the timer. With a sighed she turned to the players. "What do you guys think? Should we accept his demand?"


    The players were silent, some debating the answer, while some... calculating their life times.


    After some minutes.


    "Ok."


    "I accept, we are with you"


    "Sighed, it''s only ten years."


    "Should we wake him up?"


    "Ok then." Schoolgirl stared at supreme for a moment and said to the player sitting beside him. "Wake him up"


    The guy nodded and tap supreme''s shoulder.


    ''I think it''s time.'' Supreme slowly opened his eyes, and looked at the players who were glaring at him, he gave them a small smile.


    "Why are you guys staring at me like I am a monster?" Supreme asked with a tilt of his head.


    "We agree to your demands, ten years of life times from each one of us." Gritting her teeth, schoolgirl said.


    "Ok, but you guys should know I am doing this for every single one of us, I am not stealing or threatening you, or am I?"


    ''This bastard!!!''


    That was the thought that appeared on every single players'' head.


    "No, we know you are doing this for all of us, that why we accept your demand." Schoolgirl hissed.


    "Good."


    "Can you answer the riddle now?"


    "Payment first."


    Supreme stretched out his right hand on the table and said. "Come on now, I am waiting"


    _______


    *


    *


    What a bastard... ????????????


    Do you guys need a spoiler?.????????


    If you want to see the characters, check my second review on the book.

 Chapter 40 - 40: Mystical Class skill

    Gritting their teeth, the 13 players transfer 10 years of life times each to supreme. Who in turn gave them a bright smile.


    ''What a harvest!''


    "I hope you guys remembered I am doing this for every single one of us?" Supreme moved his gaze around the players.


    Schoolgirl forced a smile, and nodded. "We remembered, can you please answer the question now?"


    "The answer is... 888 + 88 + 8 + 8 + 8 = 1,000. It''s that simple" he said, relaxing on his throne.


    "So... eight eights is equal to one thousand, how did you come up with this?" Schoolgirl asked a little stunned. Not only she but, all the players were stunned.


    "If we add all those eights, the total amount is exactly one thousand."


    "We were cracking our brains just to solve addition?!"


    "Impossible!! Schoolgirl is right, how did you know this is the answer?! Or... Are you cheating?!!" The blue hair man stood up instantly.


    ''Well... I am, but I will be stupid to say that.''


    Supreme fixed his gaze on the man, and sighed. "For giving me your life times, out! Of goodwill, I will explain. The riddle is already clear, how do eight eights add up to one thousand? Simple" he paused and asked.


    "Does anyone have a drink? I am thirsty"


    "A drink?" The players were confused.


    "Forget it. To get the answer, You just need to find how to add eight number eights to form one thousand. With common sense anyone can do it. Right?"


    The players were a little dumbfounded.


    "Was it that easy?"


    "Did he just say common sense?!"


    "We are that stupid? That a simple question like this almost made us run mad?"


    "Shut up! Can''t you stop saying nonsense?!" The female player yelled at the guy beside her.


    "What! Are you deaf?! That riddle is too easy for us to stagnate, What will happen in the last stage then?" the guy was on the verge of tears.


    ''This guy had already given up hope, What a moron'' Supreme shook his head.


    "Ok supreme, I will just say thank you, but... do you know how to complete the second stage?." Schoolgirl inquired, not caring about the players'' mood.


    "There is a second stage?" Supreme asked in mild confusion.


    ''This fool was really asleep!!'' Schoolgirl calmed herself, and said "We still need to find the pieces, that is... eight pieces which has the number eight written on it, do you by any chance know where they are?"


    "Uh..." Supreme moved his gaze around the hall and nodded. "In those knight statues"


    "WHAT?!"


    "Did he just said, in those statues?"


    "Is he mad?!"


    "What are you saying? do you want to get us killed?!!" The man yelled.


    "Take it or leave it, don''t you fo... I mean guys have eyes, where can you find a puzzle piece in this hall, there Is no place to hide anything, apart from those statues, because the interior are empty, so a puzzle piece can be place in there."


    ''I hope I am right?'' He thought.


    The players looked at each other, then subconsciously turned their heads to the knights statues, which were standing still around them. These statues are their executioners, standing eight-foot tall, each armed with different combat weapons, from dual swords, spears, and even a bow and quiver. Their full black luster armor only makes them look more fearsome and ruthless.


    "Are you sure supreme?" Schoolgirl asked.


    "If you..."


    His word were cut short by the system''s voice.


    {Quest triggered.}


    ''Triggered? When did I trigger a quest?''


    {Note: these quests can''t be rejected.}


    ''And why is that?''


    {System want host to be the strongest in the whole five continents on the planet.} Simple answer, but...


    ''So these quests will make me stronger if I complete them?''


    {Yes host.}


    ''Then what are you waiting for? Show me the quest!''


    {Note: these quests are always dangerous, and might make host to risk his life, but if you succeed, you will be rewarded handsomely.}


    ''No pain, No gain. Show me''


    {Quest: destroy all the knights statues.}


    {Rewards: A mystical class cheat.}


    ''WHAT THE FU...!" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "....?!"


    Supreme was about to cause seeing the quest, but when he saw the reward, he was stunned speechless. ''Hey, hey, system... Am I seeing things? Or, did you make a spelling mistake?''


    {I don''t make mistakes host.}


    ''Oh my god! Is this really a mystical class. In the whole VRA, only one player has a mystical weapon, no one have heard anything about a mystical skill!''


    As we all know, weapons, skills, and pets are divided into different class, which are; common class~ which is the weakest of all, uncommon class~ slightly better than common class weapons, rare class ~ a player could combine their mana with these weapons, to create destructive attack damage, Epic class~ these weapons has their own Mana which target is to protect its user, and combine with the player''s Mana, it creates devastating destruction, some unique epic weapons could also change form to a specific weapon, just like blood arrow''s which could only take the form of a katana and bow.


    Legendary class are as rare as searching for life dinosaurs, things with this class has the Mana to kill even a LV 50 player with one slash, for example... The starlight sword in supreme''s hand.


    While the last and strongest class of all, which weapon is owned by one player in the whole planet. ''The mystical class weapon.'' From the start of AI''s VRG, no one had ever heard of it, well... not after that player luckily got a weapon In the mystical class. Which made him and his guild the number one in the whole planet.


    These weapons as rumors go, comes with destructive powers that could destroy the whole planet with one single slash, it has endless potential. No player, no matter the rank or level could survive its attack.


    These principal also focus on pets and skills, no one have ever seen or heard of a pet in the legendary class, to even mention mystical. These pets are more than terrifying and supremely dangerous.


    And now, an opportunity to gain a mystical class skill or cheat, who in their right mind will refuse. Even a maniac will jump on his feet to claim this reward.


    Supreme stood up instantly, causing his throne to fall backward, not caring about the look he was getting, he walked forward with only one thought in his head. ''I must get this skill!''


    His cheat, ''brain wave'' was only an epic class skill, and it was already this powerful, then how powerful will a mystical skill be?


    "What happen?" Schoolgirl asked, witnessing supreme''s action.


    All the players were confused.


    "You don''t need to look for the puzzle pieces, I will get them for you" he said walking towards the first knight statues.


    "What Is he doing?" The players just stared at supreme with widened eyes. The next moment, they jaw dropped wide open.


    ______


    Time for our MC to get stronger, and ruthless. ????????


    If you guess the skill, three chapters release.


    Will he survive?

 Chapter 41 - 41: Who Is The Imposter Here?

    ''Hey system, I hope it''s really a mystical class cheat.''


    {System don''t lie host, but a question, What are you doing?}


    ''Going to destroy the statues of course.''


    {What about the other players? Or, are you planning of facing the statues with your fists?}


    ''Yes, and these statues are motionless.''


    {Oh my, oh my, oh my, Do you think you can gain a mystical class cheat by just destroying harmless statues.}


    ''What do you mean?''


    {You are really brainless, host will first have to challenge the statues, this stage is not as simple as it seems. For player to complete this stage, they have to challenge the statues and destroy them. Before claiming the puzzle pieces.}


    ''What did you say?, these guys won''t be able to use their mana or weapons, how could they fight the statues who are armed with weapons?''


    {That is the rule of the game host.}


    ''As I said, this game is a dead trap. That why it carried top one in the list of hardest games. Ok, how can we challenge the statues?''


    {Smash them.}


    ''That is helpful.'' Supreme thought, and turned to the confuse players.


    "I know all of you are confused, and you all might have known I have a legendary class weapon."


    "Where are you going with this?! Or are you trying to rub it on us that you have a legendary weapon?!" The blue hair man asked coldly.


    "I would love to do that, but... let me reveal it to you first, I can summon my legendary weapon in this game, because of its skill."


    This was the only explanation that won''t reveal anything about the system. And also help him with his coming battle.


    The players looked at each other, utterly speechless.


    "Is that how powerful a legendary weapon is?"


    "This weapon could also bypass AI''s requirement?"


    "What if he is just lying? Hiding that he is an imposter"


    "You might be right"


    "Calm down all of you! I also have a legendary class weapon, and I can also summon it." Schoolgirl said shocking everyone, including supreme.


    ''System! Can a legendary weapon really do what I said?''


    {Some legendary class could achieve it, but... I don''t think she has it.}


    ''That means schoolgirl ''MIGHT'' be an imposter!''


    Shocking....


    ''What am I saying, she helped answered the third riddle in the first stage, while always making sure everyone is good and calm in a situation. She is just like the group babysitter, observer and caretaker, how can she be an imposter?'' Supreme observed schoolgirl closely.


    ''It can also be said, all those were just act, people like her always looks innocent and cute, but that appearance might just be a fake! Ah!!''


    ''I will think of all these later, for now I want to see her weapon.'' Supreme thought, "Ahem, can you show us your weapon then?"


    "Not after you show us yours" she gave him a smile.


    ''What a cunning bitch! She might be suspecting that I am trying to trick her to reveal herself as an imposter, then turn the players against her. I don''t have time for that.'' With a flick of his wrist, his starlight sword appeared in his hand.


    All the players'' eyes light up seeing the golden sword, even schoolgirl was speechless, supreme''s sword was nothing but beautiful.


    "Let see yours" he said placing his sword on his shoulder. ''Your weapon will prove who you really are''


    All the players turned their heads to schoolgirl. Who chuckled in a low voice. "I don''t have any weapon that can do that, I just what to see if you are lying or not."


    "Huh"


    "..."


    "..."


    Everyone was speechless, she continued. "If I guess correctly, AI said only Imposters are allowed to use weapons, and now supreme... What are you doing with a weapon?"


    Everyone understood her question, she was currently pointing supreme as an imposter, the faces of all the players changed dramatically, as they coldly looked at supreme.


    {This wasn''t your plan, or was it?}


    ''Shut up! This girl is smart, but I am smarter. Mostly thanks to the cheat.''


    "Really?" Supreme muttered in a surprisingly calm tone, and said "If I guess correctly, I am the one who answered two of the riddles in the first stage, If I am truly an imposter, wouldn''t I have let you all die, so I can win the game?"


    Silence...


    "He is right"


    "Would an imposter help a player?, especially when he didn''t even need to act, he could simply stand there and watch us die."


    "You are right, but... How could he summon a weapon?"


    "Didn''t you hear his explanation, he said the sword could bypass AI''s requirement."


    "None of us have ever held a legendary class weapon before, so we wouldn''t know, but his actions have helped us to this stage, even though some are disgusting"


    Supreme smiled and walked up to schoolgirl, he lowly his body and rested his arm on the headrest of her throne, he then turned his head to look at her side profile, and said. "AI didn''t mention imposters are allowed to use weapons, it only said they will be armed with daggers. Then... how did you know imposters could use weapons?"


    Schoolgirl froze hearing supreme''s words, and quickly said. "What are you saying? Of course, AI said imposters are allowed to use daggers, and daggers are weapons right?. That is what I mean to say"


    "Ok then, time will tell." Supreme stood up straight and walked towards the statues.


    The players just looked at each other, not knowing what to do. The blue hair man fixed his eyes on supreme and schoolgirl, a frown appearing on his face.


    "What are you doing?!!" Schoolgirl yelled.


    "Activating the hidden section" supreme muttered, and threw his sword towards the first knight statue, which was holding a sword.


    BAM!!


    The sword collided with the statue leaving a dent on it surface, it then flew back towards supreme, who grabbed it while still in midair.


    ''It looked like these statues are vulnerable to my sword, only gotten hit by it, while still in its sheath already leave a dent, I can''t wait to see what the blade can do!!'' sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    < player supreme have successfully challenged the knights.>


    < knights awakening...>


    < get ready players.>


    The next moment, two red glowing orbs appeared in the helms of each statue, the twenty statues slowly moved their heads to the players.


    ''Let see you guys profile, system show me.''


    ''WHAT! Why did I agree to this?!!!''


    Supreme yelled inwardly, seeing the profile of the knights statues.


    ______


    Let the battle begin. ????????


    Much love, stay safe.

 Chapter 42 - 42: Corrupted knights

    ''System, please tell me I am seeing things.''


    {You are not.}


    ''Is this really the knights statue''s profile? Or, are you showing me some powerful monster.''


    {What are you saying host? Do you see any powerful monster around? Maybe you are going insane.}


    Supreme was silent for a while, moment next, his face lit up. ''I will just ask AI, and see if you have a malfunction.''


    {"....."}


    ''AI show me the knights profiles.''


    < Error getting profile.>


    ''Are you kidding me!!''


    "Hey supreme, I don''t know you are scared of just twenty statues." A player with green hair stood up, walking towards supreme.


    ''Is this guy a fool? Wait... without AI, they won''t be able to determine the levels of these knights, So, what is this fool doing?''


    The guy walked up to supreme and said mockingly. "Are you afraid? I thought the legendary supreme who has a legendary weapon isn''t afraid of anything."


    Supreme didn''t even look at him, his gaze was fixed on the statues who are standing twenty feets away in front of him.


    ''What are they doing? Why hasn''t they attack us?''


    His question was answered by AI.


    < circle drawn, any player who step inside the circle will be attack by the knights.>


    < remember, players task Is to complete the puzzle in about, 01:25:26.>


    < good luck players.>


    A huge red circle appeared, surrounding the knights in it, and separating them from the players.


    ''35 minutes is gone, well...''


    He thought was interrupted by the green hair player.


    "Let me show you who is the boss" he said cracking his knuckles, as he walked towards the knights.


    ''Is this foolishness or what?'' Supreme was a little confused by the player''s self-confident.


    ''You are just a LV 30, you alone won''t be able to take even one of those knights statues'' he groaned inwardly.


    "Go Nico! Go get them!"


    "Yeah! We are with you!!"


    "Show this guy who is the boss!!"


    "You can do it!"


    The players were cheering him up, while remaining on their spot. Non... planning to help.


    The green hair player smiled from ear to ear, hearing the cheers. ''Don''t worry schoolgirl, I will prove to you that I am worthy for you.''


    Driven by love or stupidity, the LV 30 player, one of the silver medal one-star player in the group, entered the circle with a smile.


    The knights'' glowing orbs, which works like eyes, were fixed on him, the first knight, the same one supreme hit with his sword slowly raised its right hand.


    Instantly, all the remaining 19 statues moved forming a Semi circle, all facing the green hair player.


    "....."


    The guy was a little stunned by the statues'' formation, ''Don''t be scared, they are just mindless monsters. I have killed a lot of their kind.''


    A simple mistake, because these statutes aren''t monsters.


    "This guy is dead" schoolgirl muttered.


    "How do you know that? He is one of the highest level player in this group." The blue hair man asked with a frown.


    "Even if he is the number one strongest in the group, he won''t survive with the combined teamwork of the knights, and that fool doesn''t even know those knights are smarter than him"


    "How do you know all these?" The man asked.


    "As supreme said, ''common sense.'' And the moment those knights took that formation, he is dead."


    "Really?" The man observed the statues, but couldn''t find anything special about them. "I don''t know how you come up with this, but... we will find out if you are right or wrong."


    Supreme was a little annoyed, ''This fool, fine then... just go and die. System show me the knights'' profile again.''


    {Ok host.}


    { Getting profile.}


    { Name given: corrupted king''s knights}


    { Species: Once human.}


    { Level: 40.}


    { strength: 30,000 }


    { defense: 45,000 }


    { Agility: 23,000 }


    { Intelligence: 60% }


    { HP: 40,000 } Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    { details: once the personal knights of the king of the fire empire, but out of greed and power, the leader, who is the chief knight corrupted the hearts of the knights. One day they ambushed the king, killing him in the process. After bathing in their victory they returned to the castle to claim the right to the throne and territories.


    But their plans were ruined by the strongest creature in the whole empire, this monster crushed and destroyed them to the ground, then used its powers turning them into metal statues, to stand guard for eternity.}


    ''Whoa, this is a long background check.'' Supreme commented, ''these humans or statues, are all in LV 40, with incredible strength and defense. Only two of them will be a pain in the ass, and here we are, with twenty of these things.''


    "Hey you fuckers! Come and get some fist!!" The green hair player yelled at the knights, giving them a middle finger.


    The knights'' red eyes blazed violently. These guys were once human, so of course, they could tell when a weak human is provoking them.


    "This fool is really stupid." Schoolgirl shook her head slowly.


    "Let see what he is planning on doing, those statues are all armed with huge deadly weapons, while him... Is he planning on using his fist?" The man asked utterly speechless.


    "That why I said he is a fool." Schoolgirl said, not knowing the guy was doing this to impress her, which was not working, not even a bit!


    He simply went inside the circle to die.


    The first knight finally got in a fighting stance, its huge sword''s blade aimed at the ground, for now.


    "Let dance" the green hair player said, with a smile as he got in his fighting stance. A pure kungfu master. "Let me show you metal heads what a black sash kungfu master can do." He said moving his hands in a strange way, that supreme and the other players hasn''t seen before.


    "This guy is stupid" supreme muttered with a chuckled.


    Even though the players didn''t understand his weird hand moves, they continue cheering for him.


    "You got this!!"


    "Show them you are the only master here!!"


    "A black sash is said to be the highest class in kungfu, right?"


    "Yeah, those with black sash are masters, some of them are even refers to as sensei."


    "I heard those guys are really powerful, but after VRG took over. The number of people practicing kungfu reduced greatly, it''s good someone like Nico is present."


    "You are right"


    All the players were in high spirit, cheering for the green hair player who goes by the name Nico.


    "These guys are just as foolish as him" schoolgirl said. While the man remained silent, everyone was currently standing, waiting for the imminent battle.


    The knights statues stood still, moment next.


    BOOM!!!


    It lunged forward with its sword, causing the ground behind it to crack instantly. The knight was so fast that, all the players could only see a flash.


    "How can it move so fast?!!" The green hair player''s face changed dramatically., he planned to dodge, but was a little to slow.


    WHOOSH!!!!


    "..."


    "..."


    "¡­?!!!"


    "....."


    Deadly silence...


    ________


    Ouch, that hurt!!


    ????????????


    Let see what happened in the next chapter.

 Chapter 43 - 43: First Stage Of The Demon Lord Legacy

    The knight stood calmly, facing supreme, its red eyes burning fiercely in rage.


    Supreme didn''t care about that and moved his gaze down the sword, as blood flow down the blade, making a small pond on the ground.


    Behind the fearsome knight lies the bisected body of Nico, his eyes were still wide open, with an expression of horror and shock written all over his face.


    "That is... pitiless, I think that is the right word here." Supreme muttered, staring at the knight without an ounce of fear.


    Supreme''s word finally brought all the players back to their senses, including schoolgirl and the blue hair man.


    "That fast!" Schoolgirl''s eyes was wide open.


    "What levels are these things?" The man asked.


    "Did Nico just go down with one strike?"


    "Is that how powerful these knights statues are?!"


    "We are all dead, there is only an hour left on the timer, how are we going to kill these monsters and get the puzzle pieces?!"


    "We must! I am not ready to die here!"


    "You don''t have to do anything, I will destroy these statues." Supreme said, walking towards the knight.


    "Supreme want to interfere?"


    "Finally! we are safe!"


    "Shut up, A LV 30 player was cut into two halves in one strike... One strike!! What can supreme, a LV 5 player do?"


    "I am wondering how powerful this guy is, to be able to suppress joker in the leader ranking board, I think it''s time to find out." Schoolgirl said, while the man just nodded, folding his hands on his chest.


    The knight saw supreme walking towards it, instead to attack, it turned around and walked back, it stood behind the other knights. While supreme crossed the circle.


    "I hope all my stats can help me here, system... Show me my profile." He said in a low voice.


    {Ok host.}


    {Name: Michael Brian.}


    {Game Name: Supreme.}


    {Level: LV 5.}


    {Games win: 1.}


    {Games lose: 0.}


    {Strength: 54.}


    {Defense: 16.}


    {Agility: 13.}


    {Endurance: 11.}


    {Intelligence: 60%(cheat: 90%)}


    {Points earned: 0.}


    ''How many points will I earn for killing one?''


    {20 points.}


    ''If I kill the first one, put all the points in agility, if I killed the second one, put everything in Defense, and the third one, everything in endurance.''


    {What about the rest?}


    "Save them for later." He said, unsheathing his sword.


    The knights'' eyes dimmed slightly when they saw the golden sword, and slowly took a step back. An action supreme noticed.


    "So you guys are scared of my sword, that only make this interesting." He said with a smirk, the next moment, that smirk vanished and was replaced with a frown.


    {Warning...}


    {Knights statues used a skill known as: ''Warrior might''}


    {All stats increase by 30%.}


    ''In the mother of what!!!!''


    {Any LV 30 above monster has mana, and with mana, they could cast skills.}


    {Do You think, you can earn a mystical class cheat that easily.}


    ''I will show you that I can, I might not be able to use my skill openly, but I can surely use it to slow them down.''


    Supreme unleashed his skill ''brain wave'' on the knights, to his shock nothing happened. "What the?"


    {Targets has high resistance against psychic attacks.}


    "How lovely, we just have to follow the normal way then." Supreme muttered and lunged forward with incredible speed.


    The first knight pointed its sword at supreme and fifteen knights lunged forward, while four leaped backward, creating distance. These four were archers.


    ''It''s just my luck I don''t have any cheat that can increase my stats, and I discovered my skill is useless against those with high mental resistance.'' Supreme thought with a sad smile, as he moved sideways, dodging a Warhammer strike from a knight, which easily destroy the golden floor.


    "Fuck you!!"


    He was about to charge towards the knight, when his neck hair stood on end. Without hesitation, he quickly tilted his head to the right, dodging a pure metal arrow which was released from behind, and struck the wall penetrating it in the process.


    "That much force in an arrow?"


    "He is just lucky" schoolgirl and the blue hair man stood calmly, observing supreme.


    "That was close" supreme muttered and leaped back dodging another arrow, which struck the spot he was standing on.


    "I need to take care of those archers." Supreme landed calmly, and looked at his right, then left. Two knights were rushing towards him, one holding a spear and the other a sledgehammer.


    "Can''t you give me a chance to rest?!" He yelled dodging backward with a roll, as the two smashed down on him. His speed surely put him in a disadvantage, lesson for placing all his stats in strength.


    The moment he dodged, a sword came heading his way.


    Supreme''s face changed slightly, and he quickly raised his sword to defend himself.


    BAM!!


    The collision created a shock wave which spread to all direction, hitting the players who were thirty feets away.


    "Whoa! That is strong!!"


    "Should we help?"


    "You can go and die"


    "But..." The female player was feeling uneasy, if supreme dies here, they will be next. If the players help him and kill all these knights, they''ll all be safe, then why aren''t they helping?


    Supreme crashed on the ground with a BANG, without wasting a time, he quickly stood up and fixed his gaze on the fifteen knights. "You guys are good" he said wiping the blood off his lip.


    < Hp: 250/500.>


    ''One contact, 250 health point gone, that weapon didn''t even touch me, wait... What if that sword strike had touched me? Is this really the strength of a LV 40 monster?!''


    He turned to the players.


    "Hey guys! I want to ask a question!!"


    "Ask us a question?"


    "What is it?" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Supreme smiled hearing their confused words. "Do you guys want to know how I took the first place?"


    All the players'' ears picked up, including schoolgirl and the man. Supreme chuckled seeing their reaction, and said.


    "Because I can bypass all of AI requirement. Because... I am the only supreme!!" He yelled.


    The friendly and carefree supreme disappeared instantly, if he had one.


    his eyes turned cold. Releasing an unknown suffocating aura on the hall, which he didn''t know he has.


    {Congratulation... In your time of desperation and death, you forcefully unlocked the first stage of the demon lord legacy, you have been rewarded with a skill. Known as ''demonic split body.''}


    ''Did you just say split body? Like the one I used against poisonous queen?''


    {This skill is given to host for unlocking the first stage of the demon lord legacy, unlock more stages and received more skills. And host, this skill is far more dangerous than the one you used against poisonous queen.}


    ''What do you mean by demon lord legacy?''


    {Incoming.}


    Supreme looked up and quickly dodged with a sidestep. An arrow passed him and struck the ground behind. ''Thanks for the heads-up. I will ask all these questions later, for now... we need to kill all these bastards.''


    "What did he mean by he can bypass all AI requirement?"


    "Is that even possible?"


    "I think he can take care of himself."


    "Is that also the work of his sword too?!!" A player pointed at supreme in horror.


    "Let the show begin" supreme muttered, as two red daggers appeared hovering above him. "Let check my new skill. Demonic split body!"


    The chandeliers in the hall dimmed instantly, a terrifying dark aura rose from supreme''s feet, enveloping him in the process. The starlight sword glowed in his hand, as countless runes slowly appeared on the sword''s blade.


    All the knights statues took a step back, their red eyes dimming slightly. Supreme was completely enveloped in the aura that no one could see his figure.


    After some seconds, they all heard him laughing like a maniac from inside the dark aura.


    "Hahaha.... My turn."


    ___________


    *


    *


    Oops...????????????


    Sorry for that, wait what....?


    The story is just getting on track.


    The mystical class cheat will be shocking!!

 Chapter 44 - 44: Chief knight

    Everyone stared with widened eyes and jaws as the dark smokelike aura slowly disperse, revealing two figures, one putting on a black T-shirt and pants, while the other putting on a black tight fearsome looking suit, who was armed with two red daggers.


    "So, this is [Demonic split body]." Supreme muttered as he observed the clone. "Not bad, you look exactly like me, well... apart from your outfit." He muttered.


    "Am I the only one seeing this?" Schoolgirl asked, totally frozen.


    "That skill temporally increased his level to 10!" The man exclaimed.


    The other players were just too shocked to say anything, they were just staring at Supreme like he was a monster from hell.


    "Oh wow, this skill also increases my level, from LV 5 to LV 10. I can do with this." Supreme turned to the knights and a curve appeared on his lip. "Come on, let''s show these fools why they should never mess with anyone called Supreme."


    The clone didn''t say anything, its red eyes blazed and with a BOOM! The clone shot forward, stunning Supreme and the players.


    "Whoa! This guy is fast, I won''t let you take all the fun!" He shot forward with his sword.


    The knights didn''t hesitate and lunged towards the two attackers. "Come on!!!" Supreme yelled and slashed down towards a knight statue which was closest to him.


    WHOOSH...


    BANG!!!!


    "...." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Supreme was stunned. ''Did my sword just cut through that knight with one slash?'' He stared at the statue, which its lower half slowly fell down. Moment next his body was filled with power.


    ''It looked like I killed it... Let see what my increased speed can do'' He turned to the archers and lunged forward, his eyes widened seeing his speed, this wasn''t a cheat or anything, this was his physical speed. ''20 points didn''t go to waste.''


    "Is it only me, or did Supreme''s speed just increase greatly?"


    "I can see it too"


    "How is he doing this?"


    Schoolgirl and the blue hair man wasn''t focused on Supreme, instead, their eyes were fixed on the clone. "How can a clone move so well?" Schoolgirl asked.


    "He is dodging the knights'' attacks with such swift motion and also countering with perceive accuracy, he is simply a killing machine."


    "You are right, his daggers might not be able to pass through the defense of the knights armor, but he is surely good at distracting them."


    The man grinned. "That is the plan, his clone will distract the knights, while he will deal the final blow."


    "I think he will win this battle"


    Schoolgirl muttered, while the man turned to her, "I thought you want him dead?"


    "Not yet" She stated in a calm tone.


    Supreme drew out his sword from the helm of the second archer he had taken care of, his clone was busy running around the circle while getting chase by fifteen knights.


    ''And the system said these fools have 60% of intelligence''


    {Not all of them host, that guy there has 60% of intelligence, the others are only 30%.} The system clarified.


    ''That guy hasn''t moved for a while now, if my guess is right, he is the chief knight, the one who corrupted the hearts of the other knights. And... The one who killed that green hair fool.''


    The chief knight stood in front of the remaining two archers as they calmly observed Supreme.


    "Time to end this, system... how many points I have left?"


    {Host have killed five knights, sixty points had be added as host wanted, while forty points are stored.}


    "Put ten each in strength, agility, defense and endurance, this guy looked more calculating than the others. So I need to be cautious."


    {Successfully added.}


    Supreme didn''t waste a second and dashed towards the three knights. The two behind the chief, raised their bows and released two metal arrows at him.


    WHOOSH...


    WHOOSH...


    Supreme cut the two arrows into halves as he increased his speed. "Stop this if you can!!!"


    He leaped into the air, raised his sword and smashed downward on the head of the knight.


    BAM!!!


    "....."


    His starlight sword which could cut through anything was caught by the chief knight''s bare hand, its gauntlet gripping the sword tightly.


    *Fool!! You are armed with the legendary starlight sword, the nemesis of all living beings throughout the universe. But you... The wielder, don''t even knows half of its powers.*


    The knight said, and with a swift kick, it struck Supreme on his chest, throwing him 10 meters back.


    BANG!!


    He collided on the ground with such force that could break all the bones in a normal human''s body.


    Coughed!!


    Supreme coughed up a mouthful of blood, the taste of blood wasn''t so pleasant to him. He stood up and spat out more blood. "You talk, that is surprising."


    < HP: 600/5,000.>


    ''If my cheat didn''t increase my LV, that kick would have ended me.'' Supreme grimaced.


    "Did that knight just spoke to supreme?"


    "Yes, have you ever heard or seen a monster that can speak human''s language?"


    "Nope"


    "Monsters are mindless creatures, always driven by hunger, they are always out for flesh and blood of their prey. But if a monster evolved to a particular level, their mindset started developing into the state when they could speak and act like humans, this knight facing Supreme, is in a whole freaking level." Schoolgirl revealed to the players.


    The players nodded, the next moment, their faces turned paled instantly. Only one thought appeared in their minds.


    What will happen if Supreme get killed? Won''t they be next? Even If the knights didn''t kill them, the game will surely do.


    *I am curious*


    "Oh, what are you curious about?" Supreme asked, slashing a knight who attacked him into two halves.


    The chief knight remained indifferent to Supreme''s action, no matter how many of the knights Supreme killed, the chief wasn''t worried.


    *How Did you gain the starlight sword? And... how did you weak humans always appeared inside the hall of the great fire empire?!*


    "Huh? What do you mean? We are in a game, and you are an NPC, which task is to stop us, the players."


    *What are you saying weakling?! How dare you call me an NPC!! And we are in no fucking game!!*


    ''This guy is confusing, wait... I''d heard of this same word, yes! From the Angel who gave me the sword and asked me to kill the calamity. She also said this is not a game.'' Supreme observed the knight slowly.


    ''What if they are right? This might not really be a game, but... if it''s not a game then what is it? Something is not right here.'' Supreme was getting confused. The next moment a wave of cooling air blew passed him, his eyes then widened in realization.


    ''Yes, these two are just NPCs, they won''t be able to know they are in a game. NPC won''t be programmed in that way, yes that is it.'' Supreme smiled and nodded.


    "Don''t think you can confuse me, this sword was given to me by an angel, who was also an NPC, like you. So now, prepare to die."


    The knight took a step back, its red eyes widened in horror, just hearing the human said ''Angel''


    *It can''t be.*


    _______


    What is going on here?


    ????????????


    Please leave a review and comment.


    It is really a game or what?


    NPC = NONE PLAYER CHARACTER.

 Chapter 45 - 45: Gods and Dangers

    *impossible, how could the messenger of Queen Hera communicates with a mere human?* the knight raised its head and yelled at supreme.


    *TELL ME THE TRUTH YOU LOWLIFE HUMAN! HOW DID YOU GET THE STARLIGHT SWORD?!!!*


    The roar was so loud that all the other knights stopped chasing the clone and turned to their chief.


    "What is that knight saying?"


    "Who is it calling Queen Hera?"


    "Am I the only one lost?"


    "According to Greek mythology; Queen Hera is the queen of all gods, the goddess of air, marriage, women, kings, childbirth, and even empires. And so on. These are as we know it, myths, then why is this knight overreacting?" Schoolgirl said in mild confusion.


    The players blinked thrice, staring at her.


    "Did she just said, goddess of what?!"


    "How can a single goddess have controls over such things?"


    "Are you deaf, she said Queen Hera is the goddess of all gods. And it looked like Supreme came in contact with her messenger, that is how he got his legendary class sword."


    "I wish I was that lucky."


    "What are you all thinking, this is just a game, let''s forget it."


    "Yeah, you are right."


    "Ok."


    All the players nodded, throwing the topic over the roof. An issue everyone was worried about suddenly disappeared from their minds. Which was quite surprising.


    Supreme was a little confused, he told the knight who gave him the sword, and this fool said he is lying, he really doesn''t have time for all this.


    "Your words are confusing, but I won''t fall in your trap." He said.


    *fall in my trap? Then I will just have to kill you, and see why the Queen goddess gave you such a powerful weapon, I might not know how you humans always appeared here, but I will make sure it''s your last, just like the ones before you!*


    ''The ones before me? Is this thing saying all the players that played Escape Room never survive the second stage? This game is really a dead trap.'' He fixed his gaze at the enraged knight and pointed his sword at it. "What are you waiting for then? come and kill me!"


    *Fool, I don''t know why Hera gave you the weapon, but you will die he....*


    Its word were cut short, as the hall trembled, a violent wave of energy flood inside the hall, and an unholy pressure descended on the chief knight, causing it to fell on its knees.


    Then a beautiful and enchanting female''s voice sounded in its head, this voice was beautiful, but now filled with rage and anger.


    ''How dare you address me by my name?! You have already revealed a lot of information to him, I would have love to destroy your soul piece by piece, but if you suddenly go down. The human will suspect something. We both don''t want to anger the king!''


    The knight''s red eyes widened in terror, as the pressure increased causing the ground beneath it to crack.


    ''I will take away the trace of divinity you have in you, and watch the human destroy you...! If he can''


    The knight said with difficulty: ''My Queen, you save my soul from that monster, so why will you let this weak human destroy me? And yes... He also has the demon Lord''s legacy in him, wouldn''t it be wise to kill him?''


    ''You imbecile! The king is the one who let him have that legacy! He has a use for the human! For revealing thing about the gods, you have signed your fate. You are lucky the king is out, but you will still face your punishment, which is; your divinity will be taken.''


    The knight was wrench with regret, after hearing her words, but still asked. ''Why did you give him the starlight sword? My queen.''


    ''The sword is only to help him on that planet, not to be bonded with him, the king and I were a little surprise when we lose the control of the sword, that''s why the king is interested with this mortal.''


    ''Why would the king be interested with a mortal?''


    ''You aren''t in any position to know, now... Face your punishment.''


    The next moment, countless golden light flew out of the chief knight''s body, floating towards a particular direction. All these happening in front of Supreme.


    Supreme was moving his eyes around, totally perplexed, when he heard the system''s notification he was a little dumbfounded, but after that, he discovered the time itself has frozen. Everyone stopped moving, even his clone was frozen in place. But not him.


    He noticed when the knight fell on its knees, like something was pressing it down. No matter how he look, he couldn''t see or hear anything. He then looked at the system''s notification which was still showing him red warning light. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {WARNING....}


    {WARNING....}


    {WARNING....}


    {GODDESS''S MANIFESTATION DETECTED...}


    {PROTECTING HOST.}


    {HOST SUCCESSFULLY PROTECTED.}


    {NOTE: HOST SHOULD REMAIN IN THE SAME POSTURE AND POSITION, FAILURE TO DO SO WILL REVEAL YOU TO THE GODDESS.}


    ''This only means a goddess is in our midst, oh goodness, am I still in the game? Or I''d traveled to a parallel universe?!'' Supreme yelled inwardly, not moving an inch. No one know what will happen if the goddess discovered he can move.


    The next moment he saw golden light, flowing out of the knight''s two red eyes. ''What is that?'' Before he could think of anything that can cause the golden light, the system''s voice sounded in his mind.


    {Does Host want to store the divinity of life?}


    ''What, Divinity of life? Won''t that reveal us?''


    {As I said, I am more than a system, she won''t detect host.}


    ''If you say so, do it.''


    {Absorbing.....40%}


    {Absorbing....80%}


    {Successfully Absorbed divinity, it has been stored in the system.}


    The invisible manifestation of Hera was stunned, her eyes widened. ''What in the life just happened? Who dare absorb my divinity in front of me?!!''


    The hall trembled with her roar. ''Calm down Hera.'' The manifestation which was hovering in the hall moved her gaze around everyone present. The next moment her eyes widened in horror. ''Could it be that the primordial God... NO! What am I saying, but to be safe.


    I need to tell my husband, a primordial god might have infiltrated this hall.'' She thought and vanished from the hall instantly.


    Supreme sighed in relief, seeing the new notification from the system.


    {Goddess''s manifestation had retreated.}


    The next moment, everything returned to normal, the knight statue who was kneeling just a while ago, was now standing straight like nothing had happened. Time started moving again.


    ''Now I know why the reward is a mystical class cheat. You didn''t give me because you like me, you fucking gave me this quest because one of these knights have a goddess''s divinity!!! I won''t be able to kill it even if I am LV 50! That''s why no one have ever won this game.'' Supreme yelled at the system.


    {System Want HOST to me the strongest.}


    ''Can''t I be the strongest without risking my life?''


    {Not happening, to be the strongest you need to defeat the strongest.}


    "....."


    ''The knight had lost his divinity, so I would be able to kill it.'' Supreme nodded and yelled at the knight. "I am waiting!!!"


    The knight backed away, and the remaining 13 knights statues stood in Front of it, leaving Supreme''s clone.


    *I won''t fight you human, my friends will take care of you.*


    ''Running after losing your divinity, that''s understandable, but... You made a mistake sending these fools my way. System... put five points each in speed and strength. Time to end this battle, because our timer has only 30 minutes left.''


    {Successfully added.}


    "Come on!!"


    He yelled and lunged forward with his clone.


    __________


    NOTE: there are Gods in the Novel, but you will know more about them in the future.


    A questions?


    Please leave a comment and review.

 Chapter 46 - 46: Aftermath

    WHOOSH...


    BANG!


    WHOOSH...


    BANG!


    The sound of sword slashing the wind and metals hitting the ground rung out, as Supreme and the clone clashed with the knights.


    WHOOSH...


    BAM!!


    Supreme caught a metal arrow released by one of the knights with his bare hand, he gave the knight a dangerous smile, which caused it to flinched backward.


    "Don''t be scared, take back your arrow!"


    He threw the arrow upwards, and with a swift kick, he struck the arrow, sending it toward the knight archer.


    BAM!


    The metal arrow penetrated the helm of the archer, as it fell to the ground. Supreme smiled seeing his rise in points. "Ok clone, let show them the power of the legacy."


    The clone nodded and leaped back from the knights it was fighting and landed beside Supreme.


    Supreme stood beside the clone and yelled "illusion act!!"


    Illusion act was a skill created by him, it was nothing really special, he and his clone will just run in different directions in full speed, creating an illusion sand tornado, making sure to get close to the targets without them knowing, confusing them in the illusion. When they list expected, he will strike.


    [Author: can only be use in the game.]


    The clone nodded and the two separated, the knights stopped their advance and looked around them. The two were moving with such speed that the knights couldn''t keep up, moment next a sand tornado appeared around them.


    "Behind you"


    Supreme''s voice sounded behind the last archer, without hesitation, he separated the helm from the black metal armor.


    "Sixteen down, four more to go" he muttered, disappearing inside the sand illusion.


    "I have a question" A player said, while the others turned to him.


    "How did he produce so much sand? When we entered this hall, there was not a single sand lying around, then... where the hell did he formed a sand tornado from?!!"


    The other players were stunned and speechless, of course, there was not a drop of sand in the hall when they appeared in it, then where did Supreme got sand to make a tornado?


    An illusion?


    Even schoolgirl was confused by this. "I don''t know how you are doing this, but... how dense is this guy''s Mana?!"


    "You noticed it too, the clone skill shouldn''t have lasted this long" the man said with a deep frown.


    ''He shouldn''t be able to have Mana in his level, was he telling the truth when he said, he could bypass AI requirement? In that way... also gaining Mana before entering Level ten?'' schoolgirl shook her head and sat back down on her throne.


    "What are you doing?" The man asked a little surprised.


    "I need time to think." She waved her hand at him calmly. ''I need to find a way to kill him, I won''t be able to do it in a confrontation, but I can surely ambush or strike secretly. Yes... this plan will work.''


    Supreme walked out of the tornado as it finally disperse, the sand which formed the tornado vanished instantly, stunning the players.


    "Did that huge amount of sand just vanished?!!"


    "What is happening here?!"


    "I think we were seeing things."


    "I hope he wins" the female player prayed.


    The chief knight looked at the dismembered bodies of its knights, and its eyes blazed violently. *How dare you human!!!*


    "Why are you always yelling? You sent them to their deaths, what were you expecting?" Supreme placed his sword on his shoulder, a small smile on his face.


    *I will make sure to detach every limp in you...*


    WHOOSH!!!!


    Supreme moved. And stopped behind the chief knight. "You talk too much"


    The chief knight''s red eyes dimmed and vanished instantly, as its helm rolled on the ground, followed by its body.


    "....?!!"


    "?!!!"


    "....."


    "Did he just killed that knight with one strike?!"


    "Oh my god, is this how powerful Supreme is?!!"


    "I would never want to get in his bad side."


    The blue hair man wasn''t calm anymore. "I won''t be able to dodge that strike, I didn''t even see when he moved."


    ''Fuck! He is getting more stronger! Should I escape? That will be an embarrassment to me and my Guild!'' Schoolgirl''s face was so ugly like someone who have eaten a fly.


    Supreme observed himself and nodded. ''Putting more points in strength and agility, surely increased my fighting powers, system... can you by any chance combined the two profiles? That is AI''s and yours.''


    {Yes Host, but there might be a little change.}


    ''Do it and show Me my new profile.''


    {Ok Host}


    {Successfully combined.}


    {Name: Michael Brian.}


    {Game Name: Supreme.}


    {Path: Demon Lord''s legacy ~ stage one.}


    {Level: LV 5.}


    {Rank: Bronze medal 1-star.}


    {Game played: 1.}


    {Games win: 1.}


    {Games lose: 0.}


    {Strength: 64pt. 32,000.}


    {Defense: 46pt. 23,000.}


    {Agility: 43pt. 21,500.}


    {Endurance: 41pt. 20,500.}


    {HP: 5,000.}


    {Mana: LOCK.} S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Intelligence: 60%(cheat: 90%)}


    {Points earned: 300.}


    {Skills: Brain wave~ Epic-class. Demonic split body~ Epic-class.}


    {Owned weapons: Starlight sword~ legendary class. Blood daggers~ Epic class.}


    {Guild: NONE.}


    {Storage: Goddess Hera''s divinity.}


    Supreme blinked, and scratched the back of his head. ''Two Epic-class skills, 300 points, two dangerous weapons, and stats that could rival a LV 30 player. I killed that chief knight only because of my speed, and he simply wasn''t expecting I will strike. I need to get more powerful, so powerful that everyone on the planet will think twice before going after me or anything I love, oh...


    I almost forgot, what is the use of this divinity? Can I turn it into stats points?''


    {Yes and No.}


    ''What do you mean by ''Yes and No''?''


    {The divinity can be used to exchange for stats points, but there is something valuable you will need it for.}


    ''Something valuable? What is...''


    His question were cut off by the system''s voice.


    {Congratulations}


    {Host have completed the quest; kill all the knights statues.}


    {Calculating reward.}


    {Host have been gifted with a mystical cheat.}


    Supreme''s mouth opened wide after hearing the system, ''I hope I am not dreaming...? System...''


    The system''s voice sounded again.


    {Cheat has been placed in your storage.}


    ''In my what?! Why would you place a cheat skill in a storage?!! Wait... maybe it''s a weapon.'' Supreme''s eyes widened, and he quickly open the system''s storage, preparing himself to see his new mystical class weapon. What he saw next made him speechless beyond words.


    ''ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!!!''


    ______


    Let see this mystical cheat, I am also curious.


    ????????????


    Thanks for reading

 Chapter 47 - 47: Egg?

    ''ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME?!!! WHAT AM I GOING TO DO WITH AN EGG?!!!!''


    Yeah, the mystical cheat is an EGG, a one-meter huge egg.


    Supreme was so shocked that he asked. "Didn''t you said it''s a mystical class skill?! How is it an EGG then?!!''


    {I didn''t say it''s a skill or weapon host, I only said you will be rewarded with a mystical class cheat.}


    ''You...'' Supreme was silent for a while. ''Even though you didn''t say it, what do you want me to do with the most biggest EGG I have ever seen?!''


    {The offspring in that EGG could kill Reaper with one strike, while still an infant. It will surely help you in the future.}


    Supreme was flabbergasted, ''kill Reaper with one strike? When it''s just a baby?!! What type of abomination is in this EGG?!!''


    {A mystical creature, now HOST. You asked me what the divinity could do.}


    ''Yes?'' He asked slowly.


    {Host should let the egg absorb it, when it does, the egg will hatch.}


    ''How many points will I gain if I turn it into stats?''


    {10,000 points.}


    ''10,000?!! Wait... is there other ways to hatch the egg?'' He calmed himself down. ''I shouldn''t make decision out of excitement.''


    {Only if you can get the divinity of a true God. And let me tell you, that 10,000 points will make you one of the strongest players on earth, but in presence of a God, you are as weak as a child.}


    ''Do gods really exist?''


    {You will know in the future, but you might meet some lower gods in some games, you will need a backup power to assist you if you come in contact with an evil god.}


    {Note: it will take More than a thousand lower gods'' divinity to hatch the egg.}


    Supreme nodded. ''I will settle all these when we enter the second resting stage. We need to win this stage before we all die here.'' He said checking the timer.


    < 00:15:43.>


    He switched off the system screen and turned to the still stunned players. "What are you all waiting for, find the puzzle pieces and let complete this puzzle!"


    The players got themselves back, after hearing the word ''puzzle'' they rushed up to the destroyed knights statues and started looking for the pieces. Which are eight pieces with the number eight on each one of them.


    Supreme walked to his throne and sat down, closing his eyes. Schoolgirl who was sitting opposite him was staring at him with an unreadable expression.


    "Have you fallen in love with me? Why are you staring?" Supreme opened his eyes, observing her.


    "Who do you think you are? Do you think I will fall for you after that show you played in front of everyone?"


    Supreme tilted his head to the side. "Show, I risk my life in that battle, and you are calling it a show. Ok then, you will be the one to answer or fight anything we will encounter in the last stage. While I''ll watch from the sideline." He said closing his eyes.


    ''This fool!! Just wait, I will be the one to end you!!'' Schoolgirl hissed inwardly, but didn''t say anything.


    [FIVE MINUTES LATER.]


    All the players assembled back on the round table, the ones who found the puzzle pieces dropped them on the table, they discovered that In all the round in escape room, this part was the most easiest.


    They randomly placed all the pieces in the eights spot on the table, but to their shock. One piece was missing.


    "Where is the last piece?"


    "I thought it was with you?"


    "Nope"


    "Then where could it be?!"


    The players were getting anxious, the last pieces of the puzzle suddenly went missing, some players quickly rushed back to the statues and looked around, again and again. But couldn''t find it.


    "We are so dead!" The player who want to curry favor with schoolgirl yelled.


    "No, we need to find the last piece, my wife Is waiting for me!"


    < FIVE minutes left players.>


    < 00:04:56.>


    Supreme finally opened his eyes. He moved his gaze around everyone present and slowly stood up, thanks to his enhanced six senses, he surely knew who took it.


    "Supreme help us, we don''t know where the last piece is" the man whose wife was waiting for him said.


    Supreme nodded calmly and said to him. "Drop the piece on the table or your life ends here"


    "What?!" The man yelled in horror, taking a step back.


    "..."


    The other players were confused by Supreme''s words.


    "I don''t give second chance" supreme said as a red dagger appeared in his hand.


    The man gulped down, and said shakily "W-what are y-you doing? I-I didn''t take any P-piece..."


    "I don''t have time for this!" Supreme''s eyes turned cold instantly.


    "What are you doing Supreme? This guy''s wife is waiting for him, why would he be an imposter?" Schoolgirl asked.


    Supreme didn''t answer, next moment the players saw only a flash of the dagger, and blood splashed on the table. The man gripped his throat, horror in his eyes as he collapsed on the ground dead.


    "WHAT?!"


    All the players stared at Supreme with a stunned gaze. He didn''t mind the look he was getting, and walked up to the man, after checking his body, he brought out a puzzle piece.


    "That is the piece!"


    "He is really an imposter!"


    "Suited him right. Thanks again, Supreme!"


    Supreme threw the piece at schoolgirl and said, "will you finish the puzzle, or will you wait till the time is up, before revealing yourself as an imposter"


    Schoolgirl caught the piece, and gave him a smile. "For your information Supreme, I am a player" she placed the piece on the last puzzle spot.


    Supreme didn''t say anything, he just walked back to his throne and sat back down. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    < Congratulations players for completing the puzzle.>


    < 00:03:22.>


    < please go through the doorway to the last resting stage.>


    All the players sighed in relief, moment next, the wall on the right side of the hall moved, a white glowing light appeared in front of the players.


    < please proceed to the next stage, players.>


    All the players nodded, and quickly walked out of the golden huge hall, they entered the doorway one at a time, after everyone had disappeared through the doorway.


    Supreme finally stood up, He observed the knights statues one last time, then the man he killed. "Why didn''t I feel anything? I killed a human, but I didn''t even feel a little bit of emotions... (sighs). Let just finish this game." He said, and walked through the doorway.


    Do gods really exist?


    ______


    Guess what is In the egg, if you guess it correctly.


    Three chapters release.


    Author''s word.

 Chapter 48 - 48: Birth Of A Mystical Class Dragon

    < welcome to the last resting stage, players.>


    The 12 players appeared in a large open green field, which spans hundreds of kilometers away. Twelve small houses stood calmly around the players, with each of their names engraved on the doors.


    < The rules are the same with the first resting stage, but...>


    < Players and imposters can move around freely.>


    "We can move around?"


    "That is good, we can look out for one another" the female player said.


    "What do you mean?" A player asked.


    "Imposters might still be around us, we must stay alert." She clarified.


    "You are right."


    < Good luck players.>


    < 00:30:58.>


    Supreme calmly moved his gaze around the open field, when he discovered his door, he walked towards it without saying a word.


    ''Time to take care of this matter.''


    He thought, pushing the door open. The room was just the same with the last one, same old ancient vibe and a small bed.


    First thing he did after locking the door was to summon the huge EGG.


    A gray color one meter egg appeared on the bed, Supreme calmly walked around it, observing it slowly. There was an eerie red light glowing from the inside, like an unknown energy trying to break through.


    "System, I hope the thing in this egg won''t be after my head when I hatch it?"


    {Don''t know host.}


    There was a moment of silence as Supreme registered the system''s word. Moment next.


    "ARE YOU...!!!!"


    {Calm down host, it won''t kill you, come on... what do you think I am here for?}


    Supreme calmed down after hearing this. "Good, because I am not ready to die." He observed the gray egg one last time before nodding.


    "Do it."


    {Good choice host.}


    He just rolled his eyes, as he watched the same golden light flew out from him, getting absorbed by the egg. He stared with widened eyes as the egg greedily absorbed all the divinity.


    {Divinity of life successfully absorbed.}


    {Begin the hatching process...}


    {Successful.}


    "I wonder how strong this creature is for requiring a divinity of a true God to just hatch from its shell?" Supreme muttered.


    CRACK...


    CRACK...


    Supreme stared without blinking as the egg began cracking, the anticipation was killing him.


    _


    On the green field, some player had already lied on the green grass watching the beautiful clear sky above them, while some... were busy with whatever they were doing.


    These players will rather chose to remain outside till the time is up, then to stay inside without knowing what will happen.


    At the moment, the clear blue sky turned bloodred, instantly causing the players to get alarmed. Each of them quickly stood up, staring at the red sky in horror.


    "What is happening?"


    "Why did the sky suddenly turned red?"


    "Is this part of the game?"


    "I think we should have stayed inside?"


    "No! Are we going to die here?!!"


    Schoolgirl and the blue hair man was silent, calmly observing the sky. "Is this part of the game?" Schoolgirl asked.


    "Not sure, let just wait and see." The man calmly replied.


    _


    [INSIDE THE ROOM.]


    Supreme was oblivious of what was happening outside the room, his attention was focused on the egg, staying on the safe side, he also summoned his starlight sword and Reaper, if anything went south. At least he would have a fighting chance against a mystical class creature.


    Even if it just a baby


    The first thing he saw was the two glowing eyes of the creature, then two wings broke out.


    "It has wings?" Supreme was stunned.


    Then the shell of the egg finally collapsed revealing...


    Supreme didn''t know whether he should scream in joy or step back in terror. Scream in joy because; The creature staring at him was one of the rarest of all. From the start of VRG till now, only a small handful of players could have a pet in this race, now he was among that category of players.


    Step back in fear was because; The Mana wave this creature was releasing was enough to show its might, and terror.


    ''I think this is the strength of a mystical class creature, while still a baby already release so much Mana wave, how powerful would it be when it grows up?''


    The creature currently staring at him has two red eyes, black scales which covered its whole body, under its tail to its head has red scales, sharp long red scales adorned all its body, with four small horns on its head, which made it looked more fearsome and terrifying, two wide wings which span three foot long, its overall size was simply two foot long from its nose to tail.


    "A baby Dragon..." Supreme muttered, lowering his sword.


    The Dragon fixed its gaze on him, the at Reaper, it slowly moved down and settled on the starlight sword Supreme was holding.


    Its eyes blazed with fury as it opened its mouth and released a wave of red flames towards Supreme.


    Supreme''s face changed dramatically as he quickly raised his sword to defend, but Reaper flew and landed in front of him, blocking the flames with its body.


    BOOM!!!


    Reaper took two steps back, and looked down at its chest, there was a big burnt mark on it. Reaper looked up at the little Dragon, confusion written on its face. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Did this baby lizard just injured me?!''


    "System...!!" Supreme yelled.


    {Don''t worry host, I have already marked the Dragon, none of its attack would even graze your clothes. You are completely safe. Can''t say that to Reaper.}


    Supreme nodded with a relief, even though the Dragon was still a baby, its flames was already this terrifying. His face changed slightly when the baby Dragon opened its mouth again.


    "That isn''t happening!" He moved with blinding speed towards the Dragon.


    Before the baby Dragon could release another fire attack, he grabbed its mouth shut. The baby Dragon''s eyes widened in shock, as it raised its claws slashing at Supreme''s hand which bind its mouth.


    "...?!"


    The baby Dragon was stunned, as all its attack didn''t even leave a scratch on the human''s hand.


    "Don''t you know you should never harm those who helped you?" Supreme said coldly, causing the Dragon to lowered its head in fright.


    ____


    ????????????????????


    Sorry for the late release.


    I have decided its name.

 Chapter 49 - 49: Drakon

    Supreme smiled seeing that the Dragon finally submitted to him.


    {Does host what to sign a contract with it?}


    "Contract? What is that?"


    {Contract bind you and the Dragon as one, it will see you as its master for eternity, but... Dragons are prideful creatures, they will never take orders from a master weaker than them. So host need to get more stronger, don''t worry host... you can form the contract because you are currently stronger than it.}


    Supreme nodded, "so it''s just like Reaper? But... I didn''t sign a contract with reaper?"


    {Reaper is not a pet host, but the Dragon can be.}


    "Ok, do it" he said releasing the Dragon''s mouth, who in turn quickly moved back from him.


    {Signing Contract... 60%....}


    {Signing Contract... 90%....}


    {Contract Successfully signed.}


    {NOTE: Dragon has been corrupted by your demon lord''s legacy, there might be some change with its powers.}


    A golden ''S'' symbol appeared on Supreme''s and the Dragon''s foreheads and vanished, Supreme nodded slowly. He could now feel the Dragon''s emotions and could easily understand it. As now the Dragon was staring at him in apprehension.


    ''That is surprising...'' Supreme muttered.


    "Um... Sorry for that." He said with a smile, scratching the back of his head. "That was the only way to stop you"


    The baby Dragon tilted its head to the side, and calmly walked up to him like the fear it felt a moment ago was nowhere to be seen.


    ''Why are you immune to my attacks human? Or are you a God?'' The Dragon telepathically asked Supreme.


    Supreme was stunned in place, the Dragon''s voice didn''t sound like a child or anything, it rather sounds like a grown up man. He shook his head and looked at the Dragon with a frown.


    ''I am not a God, and you are now bonded to me, that''s why all your attacks will be futile towards me.''


    ''Hmm... than why did I have this urge to take you as my master?'' The Dragon moved around the bed, and lied down on its legs, calmly staring at Supreme.


    ''You don''t have to take me as your master''


    The Dragon stared at him for a while. ''That would be difficult.''


    Supreme smiled calmly. ''Then take me as your friend, or... partner.''


    The Dragon stood up and flew towards him, it slowly hovered around him and landed on his right shoulder. ''Ok partner, when will you name me?''


    Supreme was silent for a moment then said. "Drakon."


    ''Drakon... Ok partner, what is the plan?''


    {You have successfully named your pet.}


    ''Show me Drakon''s profile.'' Supreme asked the system.


    {Ok host.}


    { Name given: Drakon.}


    { Species: First Abyssal Dragon.}


    { Level: 1. 0/5 food.}


    { strength: 5,000 }


    { defense: 6,000 }


    { Agility: 4,000 }


    { Intelligence: 55% }


    { HP: 10,000 }


    { details: A rare and powerful Dragon breed, created by his master; The new demon lord, its potential and path haven''t yet been decided, but by the will of its master, no one knows what it will unleash on the world.}


    Supreme blinked, ''Am I the demon lord?''


    {Time will tell host.}


    ''Only at LV 1, its stats almost destroyed Reaper''s, who is at LV 10, its Hp is no joke either.'' Supreme smiled, and turned to Drakon who was sitting on his shoulder. "Get ready, here comes trouble."


    ___


    Outside the room, the players looked at the sky, which was back to its clear blue nature. They turned to each other, shock and confusion all over their faces.


    "Do you guys think it''s a malfunction?"


    "Does AI have a malfunction?" A player asked.


    The others shook their heads.


    "Forget about what just happened, it might just be to frighten us, we are stronger than that!" The blue hair man said.


    "He is right." Schoolgirl nodded.


    The players looked at each other, some nodded slowly, but others were still skeptical. But seeing everyone was still ok, they all calmed down.


    "Yeah, we aren''t scared of your tricks VRG!!"


    "Yes!!" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The players yelled to the sky.


    Schoolgirl calmly looked around, then fixed her gaze on Supreme''s door. ''I think it''s time for my plan.'' She stood up from the green grass she was sitting on.


    "What is it?" The blue hair man, who was sitting beside her asked.


    Schoolgirl moved her eyes at Supreme''s door, and nodded at him. The man nodded with a smile, "go ahead" he whispered.


    Schoolgirl nodded and walked towards the door. Gotten there, she took a deep breath and knocked on it.


    KNOCK, KNOCK, KNOCK!


    Supreme smiled at Drakon, "here she is"


    ''Who is that?'' Drakon asked telepathically.


    Reaper frowned. ''Why is this lizard trying to get close to my Lord?! I should send this Drakon or whatever its name is on its way!'' It thought, taking a step forward.


    At that moment Darkon turned towards Reaper, its red eyes fixed on the rare hybrid''s. Reaper took a step back in horror. ''Why did I felt like a terrifying beast was staring at me?'' Reaper didn''t make a move, while Drakon turned back to the door.


    ''Why don''t you let her in?''


    "You know who is outside the door?" Supreme turned to the baby Dragon a little surprised.


    ''I can detect her Mana, she is channeling it for something... let me guess, she is after you.''


    Supreme chuckled and nodded, "Yeah, show her what she gets after offending the partner of a mighty Dragon."


    Drakon opened its mouth, and released a torrent of dark flames towards the door.


    BOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!!


    "....."


    ''Is that the change the system mentioned?'' Supreme thought utterly speechless.


    ''Huh... Why is my flames black and more powerful now?'' Even Drakon was confused.


    "My gift" Supreme said rubbing its head.


    ''Take your hand off me human, we are partners not lovers!!''


    Supreme laughed out loud. "You are funny, it''s time to go" with a command to the system, Reaper and Drakon vanished from the room.


    Supreme looked around and walked out of the huge hole made by Darkon''s dark flames. ''If she survives this, it only means she is an imposter.'' He thought, walking out, his hands tucked away in his pockets.


    The players were a little stunned, as the blast was so huge that a cloud of smoke rose into the air. When the dust and smoke settled, they saw two flaming wings wrapped around a figure ten meters away from Supreme.


    "A pet?"


    That was the only thought in the players'' head, as the huge Phoenix let out a loud SCREECH. As it opened its wings revealing an angry schoolgirl.


    "HOW DARE YOU SUPREME!!!!"


    ________


    Schoolgirl is an imposter!! Shocking...


    She also has a pet!!!


    Let''s find out what happen in the next chapter.


    I am releasing the third chapter soon, stay close... sorry for the late release, something came up at my workplace, All settled.

 Chapter 50 - 50: Investigation On The Way

    [Luncheon, second-strongest city.]


    Luncheon, the second powerful city out of the five biggest cities in the whole world, but instead of Amerisa which was ruled by politics, Luncheon was ruled by a single player.


    In this nation, the strongest player in VRG is the one and only ruler, his/her word is the final law. To talk of a city which could hold the second place for centuries surely has a higher ranking player, Second only to Joker on the ranking board.


    Well... Third now.


    In a majestic villa in Luncheon''s high districts, A young man with aqua blue hair, looking around his early 20s was busy making a call, moving back and forth in the elegant and breathtaking hall, currently... there was a deep frown on his face and a touch of worry.


    "Why aren''t you answering sister?" He said, tapping the contact line again.


    ''Sorry, the number you are calling is not available, please try again later.''


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    Out of frustration he threw the phone on the ground, shattering it in the process.


    "Calm down vice president, should I send someone from the guild to look for miss?"


    A young lady in a black suit, who has long black hair and eyes, putting on two black heels, asked calmly. She was holding documents in her hands as she observed the young man, who she called vice president.


    "That won''t be necessary." The man tapped on his Golden bracelet and said. "AI, use 100,000 of my in-game diamonds to search my sister, named... Sara Makion."


    < Ok player Death Trap.>


    < searching....>


    < Error in finding name.>


    "What?! What do you mean by ''Error''?!!!"


    < reasons: one; The name''s owner is dead. Two; The name doesn''t exist.>


    "Dead?!"


    The word exploded like a bomb in the guy''s head, causing him to staggered back. Even the lady''s face changed silently.


    "What do you mean dead?!! I leave my twin sister for three months, and you are telling me she is dead!!!!" He roared, the roar was so loud that the whole building trembled.


    "Calm down vice president, should I notify Venom about this? She might know what to do"


    "Shut up!! This is my twin sister we are talking about, I will turn Amerisa up-side-down till I find out what happened to her!!"


    The lady flinched back as he roared at her, she sighed. ''I hope she died of a natural course, or else... I don''t know what destruction a golden medal 3-stars player, would unleash on Amerisa.''


    "Mika?"


    "Yes?"


    "Prepared my plane, I am going to Amerisa, I need to find out what happened to my sister"


    "But...?"


    "What is it?" The man looked at her with a frown.


    Mika gulped in. "The president sent this documents for you to review, she said you should be done before the end of the week."


    The man was silent for a moment, then nodded slowly. "Fine, place it on the table."


    She nodded and placed the documents on the table, which was placed in front of three golden couches. "If there is nothing else, I will take my leave now." She bowed and turned around.


    "Wait..."


    She stopped.


    "Send someone to investigate what happened to my sister, I need the report before the ending of this week."


    "Yes vice president." Mika nodded and walked out of the hall.


    "Don''t worry Sara, I will find out what happened to you." The man said.


    _____


    In Amerisa, two men were sitting face to face in a simple looking office, both has short red hairs, and blue eyes, one looked older and the other... a younger version of him.


    The office was filled with tension as the two men stared at each other eyes. Couldn''t take this anymore the younger man said.


    "Dad? Old man zen said you called me"


    The middle-aged man relaxed on his chair, while staring at his son. "Were you and Supreme in the same game?"


    "Huh? Do you mean the Supreme AI broadcast days ago?" The guy asked in mild confusion.


    "Is there any other player named Supreme?" The man asked calmly.


    The guy''s face changed instantly, whenever his father talked to him calmly always means he is in a whole lot of trouble. Other children will be scared when their parents yelled at them, but his... was the opposite. He would rather prefer his dad yelling at him than to be as calm as he is now.


    ''I should never forget why he is called the invincible Joker.'' The young man wiped the sweat off his head and stared at his father.


    "No, wait... I don''t know if we are in the same game, we never come in contact, so I don''t know."


    The man looked at his son calmly, then turned to the big tiger on the couch.


    ''Don''t worry master, he is telling the truth. And... Why are you always asking me to check if he is lying? For goodness''s sake he is your son.'' The tiger which goes by the name Ranger answered telepathically, without even raising its head.


    "Ok, I have a special task for you" The man said.


    ''A task?'' The young man was silent waiting for his father to finish.


    The man picked up a document from the desk and handed it to his son. The young man took the document and opened it.


    "I want you to look for the guy in that document, use any methods you can to let him join ''The Kings Guild.''"


    The young man stared at the picture of a guy with short black hair and brown eyes, a lean and short physique. "Father, is this Supreme?" He asked feeling incredulous.


    The man nodded "was Supreme, go! If you complete this task, I will buy you a Rare-class pet in AI''s store."


    The young man''s eyes widened as he quickly stood up, "Don''t worry father, I will find and convince him to join our guild!" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Calm down you. If he refuses, Don''t force him."


    The young man nodded, stood up and walked out of the office.


    "I hope he succeeds."


    ''Don''t worry, he is the son of the invincible Joker, your son.''


    The man gave a small smiled, but didn''t say anything.


    ___


    Ok, ok, ok. This chapter Is important, you will see...


    Sara''s brother is coming... Note; Sara is Poisonous Queen. Let the show begin. Oh right, our battle between Supreme and schoolgirl... coming up next.


    This is the third chapter I promised.


    Thanks for reading.


    I have signed the book, your power stones are needed. It motivates me.????????


    If you can jump in with a gift, it will be appreciated.


    If you can''t jump in... pretend you didn''t see this.????????

 Chapter 51 - 51: Huntress VS Supreme

    "Huh?"


    Not only Supreme but every single player present were stunned, the girl in front of them look nothing like schoolgirl.


    Her purple hair was nowhere to be seen, instead, her hair was now black with a little touch of purple, her childish face now looks more mature like in her early twenties.


    Her schoolgirl uniform was no way to be seen, she was now putting on a crop top, and long black pants, with a purple jacket.


    She was nothing like the schoolgirl everyone knew.


    ''Did she also changed her appearance? Who are you really?'' Supreme fixed his gaze on the beauty in front of him, who could even rival Erika in terms of beauty.


    ''AI, show me her profile.''


    < Error, player had sealed her profile with a concealment card.>


    ''Wow, system show me her profile.''


    {Ok host.}


    { Game Name: Huntress.}


    { Species: Human.}


    { Level: 35.}


    { Rank: Platinum 1 star.}


    { strength: 35,000 }


    { defense: 30,000 }


    { Agility: 40,000 }


    { Mana: 30,000 }


    { Intelligence: 86% }


    { HP: 35,000 }


    { Guild: Blood Hunters }


    Supreme blinked seeing her profile. ''Are you kidding me!! A platinum player pretending to be a silver player, my goodness, she is the strongest among all these low lives... and also being an imposter only made her more dangerous in the game!''


    "Huntress" supreme muttered.


    Huntress''s face changed slightly hearing Supreme. "How do you know my in-game name?!"


    "Doesn''t matter, I want to ask a question..."


    "...You are about to die, I will give you this last wish." She said, the next moment a long iron whip appeared in her hands.


    ''Epic-class weapon, she is quite loaded!''


    "Ahem, are you the one who killed all the players in the resting stage?"


    "I wasn''t alone, but yeah I killed two of them, while I sent those fools to you, but you killed them"


    Supreme nodded. "There is nothing to say then" he said as his starlight sword slowly materialized in his hand.


    "Hahaha.... Do you think you can win me?! You are just a bronze medal 1-star, while I am a platinum player. Don''t you also see my friend here" she laughed pointing at the flaming Phoenix behind her.


    SCREECH!!!!!!


    The huge bird let out a loud shriek spreading its wings, showing dominance, this bird was striking 10 meters tall, and 6 meters wide.


    A huge bird you will say.


    Supreme chuckled. "Do you think you can scare me with that?"


    "I don''t need her to kill a weak player like you, Fafnir stay put, I will handle him" she said, under the gazes of the still stunned players, her red whip straighten and formed a long red sword.


    "Die!!"


    She said and shot forward with endless killing intent.


    "Finally, a real fight" Supreme muttered and shot forward.


    CLANG!!!


    The sound of blades clashing rung out as supreme and huntress collided.


    "You are good" huntress said, the next moment the sword turned back into a whip moving with incredible speed, and struck Supreme''s cheek.


    "....."


    Supreme leaped back creating distance from huntress, he touched the blood on his right cheek and smiled at her, ''She is good, But why didn''t my sword cut through her weapon?'' He thought, then a particular statement appeared in his head.


    *Fool!! You are armed with the legendary starlight sword, the nemesis of all living beings throughout the universe. But you... The wielder, don''t even knows half of its powers.*


    ''This is heart-wrenching, ok then, I will handle her the way I can.''


    "System, Add twenty stats points in each attribute."


    {Successful host.}


    "Now let the show begin!!" He roared and shot forward with incredible speed.


    "What the...?"


    Before huntress could register his movement, he appeared behind her and with a swift kick, he struck her back, sending her face first down.


    "How the hell did your speed increase all of a sudden?!!" She yelled, stopping her fall with a somersault.


    ''Blood arrow will surely lose in a match against her'' Supreme thought, as he prepared to attack again.


    "Ok then, Don''t tell me!" Her whip turned back into a sword as she held it in both hand channeling her Mana into it, her right hand gripping its handle while her left hand the tip of the blade.


    "Dodge this if you dare!!!!"


    She raised her sword and slashed downward. "[Phoenix''s flames crescent slashed]!!"


    The crescent flame moved with destructive powers, as it head towards Supreme. ''What a destructive attack, but... you are facing the wrong person!! [Demonic Split body]!!!" He yelled as dark smoke covered his body, and moment next his clone shot forward colliding itself with the attack!!!


    BOOM!!!!


    "Hahaha.... You can''t stop my attack, so you sent your clone to its death, admit it! You are weak!!!" Huntress laughed loudly.


    "Look again" Supreme muttered as he walked forward.


    "Huh?"


    Huntress was stunned, her strike didn''t even leave a scratch on the clone. Its red eyes were fixed on her.


    "Let show her what power is" Supreme muttered as he shot forward, his clone charging behind with its daggers.


    "Don''t you have shame?!! Fighting a girl with a clone!!" Huntress yelled as she dodged supreme''s attack with a sidestep and blocked the clone''s.


    ''If this continues, my Mana will be drained, and I won''t be able to win.'' She thought.


    "Shame? Is there still something call ''shame'' in a battle. Let me tell you a saying!" Supreme said slashing sideways with his sword.


    Huntress leaped back, dodging his attack. "There is no rule in love and war!" He said, and used his skill. "Brain wave"


    All the destroyed rocks lying around the field rose into the air and flew towards her with full speed. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fafnir!!!"


    SCREECH!!!!


    The Phoenix let out a shriek and released a torrent of flames towards the rocks destroying them in an instant.


    "What is going on here?"


    "Schoolgirl is an imposter!"


    "Her name isn''t schoolgirl, but huntress!!"


    "Huntress? Wait a sec... I have heard that name before!"


    "Yeah!!!"


    The players'' faces changed dramatically as they finally unveiled the one who pretended to be a schoolgirl.


    "If she Is that huntress, we are all dead!"


    "Let pray supreme defeat her"


    "Defeat her?! What about her group?!!!"


    "Are you stupid? They aren''t in the game, if those monsters are here, do you think she will be fighting?!"


    The players remained silent after hearing the player''s word. That is the truth, if huntress group was present, supreme won''t even have a chance to attack her.


    "Do you think those rocks will pose a threat to me?!" She asked, as her Phoenix landed behind her.


    "Not really" Supreme muttered, as he stood beside him.


    "Let me show you the power of my pet!" She hissed.


    "Oh... we are going with pet now? How wonderful, I kind of have a pet which I want to test its powers limit." Supreme smiled, making the clone vanished, then stretched out his hand.


    "Come out! Drakon!"


    The space distorted, as two red eyes appeared from the gap.


    "Does Supreme also have pet?"


    "A pet? You can at least be at LV 10 to be able to summon a pet, that is the level your Mana will be unlocked."


    "You are right, but... Don''t forget AI''s rules means nothing to supreme."


    The players stared with widened eyes, awaiting the pet summoned by supreme.


    ''Does he also have a pet?'' Huntress stared at the space, her guard on high alert.


    Moment next.


    "...."


    "...."


    All the players were stunned.


    "Hahaha.... Supreme, are you going to attack me with that baby Dragon, hahaha...!" Huntress laughed out loud, seeing the small red and black scale Dragon.


    ''How dare this low life human laughed at me!'' Drakon was furious. Without a second thought it opened its mouth and released a torrent of dark flames.


    "Hahaha... it looked like we angered it, Fafnir show it want a fire attack looks like."


    The Phoenix opened its beak and released a wave of yellow flames towards Drakon''s dark flames.


    BOOOM!!!


    The two flames collided, but to the shock of Huntress and the players, Drakon''s flames easily swallowed the Phoenix''s, with full momentum it smashed towards them.


    The Phoenix quickly used it huge flaming wings and wrapped around huntress''s figure, shielding her from the dark flames.


    BOOM!!!!!


    A cloud of smoke rose to the sky from the spot of contact, supreme smiled seeing Drakon''s fire breath. ''System, is fire breath the only skill Drakon could use?''


    {Drakon has an arsenal of dangerous skills, they will be unlocked as it level up.}


    Supreme nodded, staring at the cloud of smoke, which was slowly revealing the figure of the pet''s wings.


    "Am I seeing things?"


    "Impossible!"


    "Did that baby Dragon just injured the Phoenix?"


    "What class is that Dragon? To easily harm a Rare-class pet in one strike"


    SCREECH...


    The Phoenix let out a painful shriek, as it opened its wings, which has a big wound. Huntress''s face turned paled, as she saw the yellow blood flowing out of her pet wings.


    ''How can a baby Dragon''s attack be so powerful?!'' She and her pet took a step back.


    "Weren''t you laughing a while ago? Continue! You were lucky the first time because its fire breath collided with the room''s door, but now it made direct contact with your pet, I bet the second attack will end its life." Supreme said with a smile.


    Drakon flew into the air and landed on his right shoulder. ''Show I kill this human?''


    "Be my guess" he answered with a devilish smirk.


    Drakon opened its jaws for another fire breath. Huntress''s face changed dramatically as she quickly stood in front of her pet.


    "Not happening, I might not be able to kill you now, but I will do it In the future! Fafnir RETREAT!!"


    The Phoenix nodded and turned into tiny particles, disappearing from the field. At that moment, Drakon released another wave of dark flames.


    Huntress smiled and brought out a golden card. "We will see again Supreme!"


    Supreme''s face changed slightly, as huntress quickly tore the life card and vanished from the game.


    < player huntress had used the life card.>


    < She will be expelled from the game.>


    BOOM!!!!


    Drakon''s attack collided on empty ground, causing a crater to formed on the spot.


    ''Where is she?'' Darkon asked in mild confusion.


    "Gone!" Supreme muttered coldly.


    ______


    Ok guys, I am sooooo busy, so the time for chapters released will be charged to [WAT~ 6:30 Pm to 7:00 Pm.]


    Thanks for your understanding.


    Oh no, she escaped!!!


    Long chapter...

 Chapter 52 - 52: Final Stage

    After losing huntress, he turned to the players, who in turn took a step back in fright.


    ''What about these ants?'' Drakon asked telepathically.


    ''They aren''t worth our time and energy.'' Supreme turned around, and walked towards a spot and sat down on the green grass, closing his eyes.


    ''What are you doing?'' Drakon asked, seeing his action.


    ''This battle showed me that I don''t have any attack and defense skill. I need to think of ways to get these two skills''


    ''Uh... humans are always confusing.'' Drakon flew off his shoulder and landed in front of him. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''You aren''t even a day old, and you already knew so much about human?''


    ''Don''t mock me human, or else...''


    Supreme snapped his eyes open. "Don''t forget you are weak in front of me, or do you want me to show you again..."


    Drakon took a step back, feeling Supreme''s intimidating gaze.


    ''What are you saying human? I am just joking!''


    "Good"


    He closed his eyes again as Drakon lied in front of him.


    ''System, is there a way for me to acquire more skills?''


    {Complete System''s quests to gain permanent cheats, or buy skills in AI''s store.}


    ''AI''s store? How will I unlock it?''


    {Enter level 10.}


    ''So the only way to gain skill is by completing quests, which might give me random cheat; either skill or weapon, or even another egg? Or buying them in AI''s store. I will make sure to buy some skills, after winning this game.''


    The players stood 10 meters away from Supreme and Drakon, staring at the baby Dragon with a deep frown, and apprehension.


    Supreme wasn''t dangerous in their eyes anymore, but this little baby Dragon was even more terrifying than him.


    Drakon turned to the players and opened its jaws wide, revealing rows of shape teeth, which caused them to flinched backward.


    ''Humans aren''t confusing... but surprisingly entertaining'' Drakon snorted.


    Supreme opened his eyes, and looked down at Drakon then at the players, before he could say anything, AI''s Voice sounded.


    < Congratulation players, resting stage completed.>


    < Please proceed to the final stage.>


    "Huh? The time is up?"


    "We were so focused on the battle, and supreme''s pet that we didn''t even notice the time."


    "Let''s go to the last game and leave this hellish nightmare!"


    Moment next, a pillar of light appeared in the center of the field, shinning brightly.


    "Come on" the blue hair man said and quickly walked inside the light pillar, followed by the players.


    ''Are these humans scared of me?''


    ''Yes'' Supreme nodded and added ''it''s time to go.'' He stood up, with a wave of his hand, Drakon turned into particles, disappearing from the field.


    ''Let see what the final stage has in store for us?'' Supreme walked towards the light pillar.


    "Wait, Supreme"


    He looked at the side seeing one of the players walking towards him. "Yes?"


    "I want to ask for a favor" the only female player left in the group said.


    "And who are you?"


    "Oh, my name is Niki"


    "Ok, Niki. What is this favor?" Supreme asked calmly.


    "Please, Can you help us in the next stage?"


    Supreme was silent for a moment, he thought for a while and nodded. "Everyone has his/her own fate, I''m not a saint, so I''m sorry. I can''t fulfill that favor of yours" he said calmly, then walked inside the light pillar.


    "...But?"


    Before she could say anything, Supreme had disappeared through the light pillar, she sighed.


    "God help us" she prayed and walked inside the light. Leaving behind the destroyed field that shows the devastating power of the battle that occurred.


    ___


    < Welcome players to the final stage.>


    The now eleven players appeared in a huge round arena, measuring 500 meters wide in circumference, at the far northern end of the huge arena was a big black gate, which was the only exit in this goddamn place.


    "What are we doing in an arena?"


    "Are we going to answer a puzzle here?"


    "What is going on?"


    Supreme just stood calmly observing the players. ''Who are you?''


    {Imposters detected: 1/5.}


    ''No need to think too much, we are in the last game, if he/she didn''t reveal himexcited?e will have to die after the players win the game.''


    < Welcome again players to the last stage.>


    < As you can see, that black gate is your way out, those who walk through the gate are the winner.>


    All the players became excited hearing this, the huge gate was right in front of them, if they walked through it, they win the game, who won''t be excited?


    ''Why are these fools so excited? They haven''t even seen the task to complete.'' Supreme shook his head calmly.


    < Ok players.>


    < To pass this stage, you have to...>


    ''Here it comes.''


    < Kill the huge venomous spider in front of you.>


    ''That is surprising.''


    < NOTE: Spider has two poisonous skills, which could corrode anything In seconds.>


    < Kill the venomous spider, and the gate will unlock, players who walked through the gate are the winners.>


    < Good luck players.>


    ''Venomous spider? That will be a good snack for Drakon.''


    ''To remind you partner, I don''t eat bugs!'' Drakon''s voice sounded in his head.


    ''Don''t worry, you will like it, when roasted with your dark flames.''


    ''You...! I DON''T EAT BUGS!''


    Supreme just smiled, the next moment, the arena trembled as a huge green spider with eights red eyes, broke through the ground. it landed in front of the black gate, 100 meters away from the players.


    "Oh my God!!"


    "Are we going to fight that?!!!"


    "We can''t defeat that, that spider is a LV 45 monster!! Five levels higher than the knights!!"


    "It''s huge!!"


    "W-what should we do?" Niki, who stood beside Supreme asked in a trembling tone.


    "It''s kind of easy, kill the spider" Supreme answered. Causing her to turned to him with a frown.


    "What are you saying? that thing is 8 meters tall, and 10 meters long, and its massive eight legs won''t make it easy, and top it all, it has eight eyes and two poisonous skills!"


    "I know all that. " He stated.


    "Then will you help us?"


    "I told you... I''m not a saint, or a hero." He said, walking towards the other direction from the monster.


    "What are you doing?" Niki asked.


    "I want to sleep."


    "...''What to sleep''? Who would sleep in this situation?!" Niki was stunned. She watched as Supreme leaped into the audiences'' section and sat down, crossing his legs.


    ''How could he jump so high? These walls are about 30 meters high!''


    "Did you discovered something strange?" Supreme suddenly asked her.


    "What do you mean?"


    "AI didn''t give a timer." He said closing his eyes.


    SCREE...!!!!


    The venomous spider finally let out a loud shriek and lunged forward with its eight legs leaving deep holes on the ground as it moved.


    "Here it comes players!!" The blue hair man yelled.


    ___________


    We finally got in the last stage....


    Wait... Why is Supreme sleeping? ????


    Stay safe, and thanks for reading.

 Chapter 53 - 53: Ranking system, And Giant spider!

    ''System, show me my profile.'' Supreme logged into the system, not bothered about the raging giant spider.


    {Ok HOST}


    {Name: Michael Brian.}


    {Game Name: Supreme.}


    {Path: Demon lord''s legacy ~ stage one.}


    {Level: LV 5.}


    {Rank: Bronze medal 1-star.}


    {Game played: 1.}


    {Games win: 1.}


    {Games lose: 0.}


    {Strength: 84pt. 42,000.}


    {Defense: 66pt. 33,000.}


    {Agility: 63pt. 31,500.}


    {Endurance: 61pt. 30,500.}


    {HP: 1,000.} S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Mana: LOCK.}


    {Intelligence: 60%(cheat: 90%)}


    {Points earned: 235.}


    {Skills: Brain wave~ Epic class. Demonic split body~ Epic class.}


    {Owned weapons: Starlight sword~ legendary class. Blood daggers~ Epic class.}


    {Guild: NONE.}


    {Storage: Empty.}


    ''Even with twenty points added, I couldn''t take down Huntress, that won''t happen again, system... make all my stats hundred with the points owned.''


    {You will die host}


    ''What?!''


    {Host need to enter the silver medal to be able to increase everything to 100, if not, your body won''t be able to withstand the powers.}


    ''Silver medal? How can someone increase their rank?''


    {Monsters from LV 30 above released soul essence after being slain, players will be able to absorb this soul essence to increase their ranks. Players'' levels can be measured by their progress in a game, that why AI gave you your level after winning a game.}


    {But... Players'' ranking isn''t measured by AI, that''s why some players will be able to rank up while still in the game. For example... Huntress is a LV 34 player, but she is a platinum rank holder. That means you can come in contact with a LV 10 player who can be a gold medal holder. Considering how many higher level monsters they killed.}


    {NOTE: only level 30 monsters above releases soul essence.}


    ''You are saying, the higher level monsters a player killed, and absorb its soul essence; the more that player rank up, right?''


    {Yes.}


    ''Can a player absorb the soul essence of a monster killed by another?''


    {No, you can''t absorb other players'' kill.}


    {If two or more players attack a monster, the player who gave the last blow will be the one who has the right to absorb its essence, even though That player didn''t do anything in the battle. But... for giving the last blow already made him worthy of the essence.}


    ''That is fucked up, can''t wait to try it on some players.'' Supreme thought and added.


    ''Then what is the highest stats I can upgrade to?''


    {85Pts. These stats will make you the most strongest bronze medal one-star player, who could easily defeat a silver medal two stars holder without a sweat.}


    Supreme grinned. ''You know what to do system, increase all my stats to 85.''


    {Successful Host.}


    ''Show me my stats and points remaining.''


    {Strength: 85pt. 42,500.}


    {Defense: 85pt. 42,500.}


    {Agility: 85pt. 42,500.}


    {Endurance: 85pt. 42,500.}


    {Points earned: 169.}


    Supreme opened his eyes and clutched his right-arm palm into a fist. ''So this is the highest strength I can have in the bronze rank, it''s already terrifying.'' Supreme smiled and asked a very important question.


    ''System, can you show me all the ranks and their stars?''


    {Yes Host.}


    "Show me"


    {These are the ranks, and bracelet''s colors.}


    {Bronze medal ~ 1¨C3 stars. Green bracelet.}


    {Silver medal ~ 1¨C3 stars. Silver bracelet.}


    {Platinum medal ~ 1¨C3 stars. Platinum bracelet.}


    {Golden medal ~ 1¨C4 stars. Golden bracelet.}


    {Diamond medal ~ 1¨C4 stars. Diamond bracelet.}


    {Elite medal ~ 1¨C5 stars. Purple bracelet.}


    {Grandmaster medal ~ 1¨C5 stars. Red bracelet.}


    {Sovereign medal ~ 1¨C10 stars. White bracelet.}


    Supreme nodded calmly. ''I wonder how powerful a grandmaster or sovereign medal holder is...''


    {No Players have been able to enter those medals, when an elite medal holder or higher entered a game. AI made sure to increase the difficulty to max.}


    "Wait a second!" Supreme sat up straight.


    "Are you saying all those things we went through are just the easy mode?"


    {Yes Host.}


    Supreme blinked. ''I need to get stronger.''


    AAAAHHHHHH!!!!!


    His attention was drawn by a painful shriek from a player, Supreme turned to the arena, and his face changed slightly.


    In the arena was countless pieces of players'' limps, all scattered around the place. Some bodies were even missing their heads.


    WHOOSH!!!!


    Supreme tilted his head to the side, as a long spear struck the backrest of the chair he is sitting on, an inch from his ear.


    He looked below the arena, seeing the blue hair man staring daggers at him.


    "You are lucky this spear didn''t touch me" he said, pulling the weapon out.


    "You brat!! We are getting slaughter here!! What are you doing sitting up there?!!!" The man yelled.


    "Shouldn''t you be happy about that, to be able to summon a weapon, shows you are the last imposter." He said standing up with the spear.


    "So!" The man stretched out his hand, summoning his spear back, to his shock, the spear didn''t move an inch, as Supreme held it.


    "Give me back my spear!!!" He roared. ''Impossible, that is a Rare-class weapon, what did he do to it?''


    "Not really, I would rather enjoy the show" supreme sat back down, with the spear in hand.


    "....?!" The man was confused. The next moment.


    SCREE...!!!!!!


    The giant spider was now heading his way.


    "Fuck you! Supreme!!!" The man turned towards the spider and stretched out his hand, the space distorted beside him as a Huge ape with sharp claws walked out.


    This ape was an Uncommon class pet, but... A little smaller than the giant spider.


    Supreme smiled seeing this. ''Uncommon pet, LV 30. That why you were hiding from me, because I defeated huntress''s pet, which is a LV 35 and also a Rare-class pet.''


    HOO HOO!!!!


    The ape beat its chest as it stared at the charging spider.


    "Don''t be scared Blizon!! Get it!!!"


    HOO HOO!! The ape charged towards the spider, its claws leaving claws'' marks on the ground.


    The five remaining players stood 50 meters away from the Spider and ape, praying the ape should win this confrontation.


    Forgetting its master is an imposter.


    "God help us" Niki who was covered in a dead player''s blood, prayed silently.


    The ape leaped into the air and clawed down at the spider. The spider wasn''t going down that easily. It used its two front legs and strike the Ape who was still in midair, knocking it to the ground.


    "Don''t fright Blizon!! Attack again!!" The blue hair man roared.


    ''Hey system, if a player''s pet killed a monster, does it count that the player was the one who killed it?''


    {Yes Host.}


    "Drakon and Reaper will feast on the monsters'' flesh, while I absorb its soul essence, it''s a win-win situation." Supreme laughed loudly.


    The ape charged again, this time the spider attacked first, sending out its two long legs which has pointy ends on its tips, which the ape caught.


    "Yes Blizon!! Break those legs and show it who is the boss!!!"


    ''Wrong move'' Supreme thought.


    The spider opened its mouth and released a torrent of poison on the ape, due to the close distance, the poison accurately struck the ape''s face and body.


    GRAAA!!!!


    "NO BLIZON! RETREAT!!!!"


    It was too late, the giant spider raised its other legs and struck down on the ape.


    BOOM!!!


    All the long and dangerous legs struck the ape, knocking it to the ground.


    "STAND UP BLIZON!!!"


    Before the ape registered what happened, the spider arrived above it, and raised it two front legs, striking it furiously.


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


    All the players stared with widened eyes and jaws, as the spider continued smashing its long legs which has sharp pointy claws on the ape, digging its body into the ground.


    ''And so... the battle ended.'' Supreme thought with his devilish smile.


    ______


    Terrifying spider!!!


    Let see what happens in the next chapters.


    Let go back to our normal release time.

 Chapter 54 - 54: Giant spider annihilation!

    "Impossible"


    The blue hair man muttered as he fell on his knees. "Blizon is my one and only pet, How dare you!!" He roared.


    "I will kill you!!!"


    He stood up, clutched his fists and lunged towards the spider.


    "Is this stupidity?" Supreme asked himself.


    SCREE....


    The giant spider stopped its ferocious attacks on the ape and turned towards the human.


    "DIE YOU!!!"


    The blue hair man leaped into the air, and channeled all his mana into his fist as he smashed down on the Spider''s head.


    CHOMP!!!


    "...."


    "....." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "....."


    Supreme was stunned.


    Niki was Flabbergasted.


    All the players were speechless and dumbfounded.


    They all stared with widened eyes as the spider munch down on the man. The sound of bones breaking rung out making the players'' skins crawl, as the giant spider chewed the man slowly.


    "What a crushing defeat" Supreme said with a chuckle. "Now let see what will happen next, can''t wait to see how the spider dismember the bodies of these five players." His excitement was interrupted by the system''s voice.


    {Quest Activated.}


    "Huh?"


    {Kill the Poisonous spider.}


    {Reward: A new system''s function will be unlock.}


    "System''s function? I thought you said there are no other functions, then what is this function I''m hearing?"


    {I said.... I don''t have a store. When did I say there aren''t other functions?}


    "....."


    "What is this function?"


    {Quest is incomplete.}


    "Hmm, I also want to know how strong I am"


    He stood up, and stretched his body.


    SCREE...!!!


    After devouring the man, the huge spider turned to the players and dashed forward. The players didn''t move an inch, they all stood still, waiting for their grim future.


    "Our father, who at in heaven..."


    "How noble thy name"


    "These guys are..." Supreme was stunned. "Are they praying?"


    SCREE!!!!!


    The spider leaped into the air and smashed down towards the players, who in turn closed their eyes.


    WHOOSH...!!!!


    BANG!!!


    BOOM!!!


    The players opened their eyes, and looked sideways, the giant spider was on the ground with a long spear planted in its head, bursting one of its eyes.


    They all subconsciously turned their heads to Supreme, who leaped into the air, steadily landing on the arena.


    "Thank you Supreme, I knew you are good" Niki whispered.


    ''System, accept the quest.''


    {Successfully accepted.}


    {Timer: 29:57.}


    "I will pretend not seeing that, I only accept this to unlock the new function" Supreme muttered, as his starlight sword materialized in his hand.


    SCREE...!!!


    The spider let out its first painful shriek, as it smashed the rare class weapon into splitters, it stood up from the ground sharply, seeing its attacker, its remaining seven eyes glowed brightly, as it lunged forward towards Supreme.


    "YAWNED..." Supreme yawned. "Let see how fast you are!" With A thought, two red daggers appeared above him and shot forward with lightning speed.


    The giant spider wasn''t slowing down, and collided with the Daggers. The huge spider stopped on track as green fluid flowed out from the eyes struck by the daggers.


    "Why did you stop? Well then. I will just take the initiative." Supreme shot forward with his sword''s blade cutting the wind behind.


    {Red blood daggers description: A dagger crafted from the blood of countless rare monsters, it has high destructive powers against monsters, and have 35% chance of causing bleeding to them. Target bleed more every one minute. Epic-class weapon.}


    "It might not be as strong as other Epic-class weapons, but it''s surely is useful when facing monsters"


    He raised his sword and smashed down on the Spider, who in turn shot forward towards him with its Maw wide opened.


    Supreme gave up on his attack and quickly leaped over the spider.


    BAM!


    He landed behind it, without a second to waste he turned around and dashed towards it.


    The huge spider turned around and raised both front legs to smashed down on the charging human.


    Supreme smiled and increased the force of the red daggers, which were still stuck in the eyes of the spider. The daggers plunged itself deeper, causing the spider to let out a painful shriek.


    An opportunity, he increased his speed and with a sideways slash of his sword, he successfully cut off both legs of the spider.


    SCREECH!!!!


    The giant spider moved back from the human, as it struggled to stand firm.


    Supreme stood calmly, observing the cut off legs. Green goo was flowing out from the wound, melting the ground with such speed that made him dumbfounded.


    ''Is this its blood or defensive measures?'' He raised his sword observing it slowly, its blade remained as golden as ever, there was not a single sign of corroding.


    The spider finally stabilized its huge body, and glared angrily at supreme. "Oh wow, I think it''s time for that attack"


    The spider opened its Maw and released a torrent of poisonous arrows towards him.


    "Let go!!"


    Supreme lunged towards the spider dodging the poisonous arrows with a swirl turn of his body, dodging from right then left, as he continue getting closer to the monster.


    His red daggers drove deeper and completely dive into the monster''s head.


    SCREECH!!!!


    He successfully got close, and leaped up; landing on the Spider''s fovea. The giant spider moved from one side of the arena to the other, trying to shake off the human on its back.


    Supreme raised his sword and smashed down on its cephalothorax, plunging all it blade in the spider.


    With a backward drag, the sword''s blade which was plunged in it moved forward, cutting open a big part of the Spider''s cephalothorax.


    SCREECH!!!!!


    The spider moved with more speed, using all its tactics, trying to throw the human off its back.


    Supreme''s face changed slightly, as green goo flowed out of the Spider''s cut wound. With no other option, he leaped off the Spider''s cephalothorax, and landed ten meters from it.


    Successfully throwing the human off, the giant spider charged towards its attacker, whose back was faced to it.


    Gotten five meters from the human, the spider let out another heart-wrenching shriek and its head exploded instantly.


    Supreme slowly turned around with a smile, as his two daggers flew out of the exploded head of the spider, and hovered above him.


    "So you two are immune to its acid too, how lovely." He muttered, staring at the headless body of the spider.


    "Did Supreme just killed that giant spider?! All alone!"


    "It looks like it"


    "He didn''t even use the baby Dragon."


    "Is this how powerful Supreme is?"


    _______


    ????????????????


    So... how many survive the deathtrap... Ahem, I mean game?

 Chapter 55 - 55: Unknown visitor

    A Lincolns stopped in front of Blackwater neighborhood, as two men clad in black walked out from the front seats and opened the back door. They both stood straight, waiting for the one inside to step out.


    A red high heel step out of the car, then a young and beautiful lady with long blue hair stepped out.


    The car, bodyguards and a beautiful lady, appearing in a run-down neighborhood surely attracted onlookers'' attention.


    "Who is that?"


    "Wow. She is so beautiful"


    "Look at her wrist, oh my god... that is a golden bracelet, and those guys'' are platinum!!"


    "One golden medal and two platinum medals rank holders!"


    "Have someone offended a powerful player or guild?"


    The lady, who was putting on a brown windbreaker coat and a short skirt looked around the neighborhood with a small smile.


    "Boss, why are we here?" One of the men asked respectfully.


    "I am here to check up on a friend." She said, her smile still on her face.


    "Friend?"


    The two men were stunned. ''Our boss only called those with terrifying backgrounds friends, who will have such power and live in a place like this. This is just too low-key.'' The man at the right thought.


    "Let''s go in" she said walking inside.


    "TSK...! Why is she here?!"


    A guy with red hair hissed, he was sitting on his bike, staring at the lady with a deep frown. He then raised his bracelet and called his father.


    "Dad, she is here"


    "Who are you talking about?" Joker''s voice sounded.


    "Queen-of-Death"


    The other side remained silent.


    "What should I do? She might also be after supreme."


    "Hmm... what ever you do, don''t get in her way, she is not called the Queen-of-Death for nothing." Joker said in a dark tone.


    "Father, did she have a guild?" The guy asked.


    "No, just stay out of her way"


    "Ok dad, but I still have to complete this quest" the guy hanged up, after waiting for a while he walked inside the neighborhood. ''This place smells, how can people even live here?''


    _


    Skull guild''s Building


    "Boss, The shadow guild is attacking us, they already started mobilizing their members!!"


    "What?!! How much time do we have?!"


    "One hour!!"


    "An hour!! Do you know the number of members they have?"


    "A total of 30 members, Fifteen bronze medal 1-star holders, all of them are level 10, Ten bronze medal 2-stars, they consist of five LV 14 and five LV 17. The remaining five are coming last. There is also news that a female player joined them not long ago, boosting their power. We won''t be able to win in a confrontation."


    "Those bastards!!! We refused their Guild Wars invitations, now they want to take us down with force!... wait, is there any lead about Supreme?"


    "No boss, but... there Is another report" the man said.


    "Tell me!!"


    "A High ranking player known as Queen-of-Death is around the area, at Blackwater neighborhood."


    "Huh? What is that demoness doing here?"


    "You know her?" The man asked in mild surprise.


    "Forget about that, I got an idea!" The guild leader suddenly said.


    "What is it, Boss?"


    "Tell them we accept the quest, the battleground will be decided by us."


    "Uh? What are you saying boss?!" The guy was dumbfounded by his Boss''s plan.


    "Go, tell them our battleground is Blackwater neighborhood, prepare our members!"


    "Ok guild master" the man nodded, even though he was confused by his Boss''s plan, which he knew nothing about, he still has to carry it out.


    ''Shadow guild, I will use someone''s else knife to end you.'' The guild leader thought.


    ____


    Shadow Guild''s Building


    "Guild leader, the skull guild has agreed to the guild war" a man putting on a black outfit said with a smile.


    "Why would they suddenly agree to it?, they have refused countless times" a man with long black hair muttered. He was sitting on the head chair in the meeting room.


    "I heard a high rank player just arrived at the location they set for the battle, they are hoping for us to anger the player?" A blonde hair lady revealed.


    "You are right, Ro. Any way, we will turn their plan against them, continue the preparation, we are attacking in an hour." The guild master said. While Ro and the other three men present nodded.


    __


    "Please who are you?" Mrs Jones who was also Michael''s landlady asked with a smile. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two men looked around the lobby with a frown. "Boss, Do your friend live here?" The man on her left asked.


    "This is where I once live, we both spend a lot of time together before I move out with my family, we even went to the same collage before he dropped out." She said with a sad smile. Shocking the three people present.


    "Are you... Jennifer?"


    "Yes Mrs Jones, long time" Jennifer gave Mrs Jones a bright smile.


    "Wow! I can''t believe this, it has been so long, How are your parents?"


    "They are no more, hmm... Mrs Jones, where is Micky?"


    "Micky?"


    "Fufufufu... I mean Michael."


    _____


    Supreme looked at the Spider''s carcass. "Come out you two!"


    The space distorted as two figures appeared in front of everyone.


    "Oh my God!!"


    "What is that monster with wings?!"


    "Is that also a pet?!"


    "What is he planning on doing?!"


    The remaining five players were stunned.


    Supreme observed the arena. "This spider is too venomous. Go and finish that ape, and feed on it."


    ''That is what I am talking about!'' Drakon flew into the air and shot towards the ape, which was about to die, and roasted it alive with its dark flames.


    ''What are you doing lizard?! I like the raw flesh!!'' Reaper yelled at Drakon.


    ''If you call me a lizard again, I will roast you next, I know you will be tasty.''


    ''You!!''


    ''Stop complaining and taste it.'' Drakon said, and started feasting on the big ape. Reaper quickly dived inside, and its eyes widened after taking a big bite. It didn''t say anything and furiously dive into the ape.


    ''Table manner!!'' Drakon yelled.


    ''We are eating on the ground, there is no table manners here!'' Reaper answered.


    ''Huh?'' Drakon was stunned.


    Supreme just stared at them with widened eyes, he surely heard everything Drakon said, but he couldn''t hear Reaper''s.


    "Forget these two" he turned to the spider, seeing small light orbs floating around it.


    "Is that the soul essence?"


    {Yes host, do you want to absorb it? Or pass it to someone else?}


    "I thought you said that won''t be possible?"


    {With me, everything is possible.}


    He rolled his eyes. "Do it."


    {Absorbing process... 50%}


    All the glowing light flew towards supreme, entering his body.


    {Absorbing process.....80%}


    The last light orbs flew and enters his body.


    {Absorbing process successful.}


    {Because of the vast different in rank. Host have successfully broke through to the bronze medal 2-stars.}


    Supreme nodded calmly.


    {Congratulation for completing a quest.}


    {New function have been activated.}


    He nodded again. "Open function."


    {Ok host.}


    _____


    Like it? Add to library.


    What is the function? And who really is Jennifer.?

 Chapter 56 - 56: Training Ground Function

    {New function: Training ground.}


    ''You got to be kidding me!''


    {That is the function, host.}


    ''Are you crazy?! What the hell am I going to do with a training ground?''


    {I think you hit your head during your last battle. A training ground has only one use; Training.}


    "....."


    ''Don''t you think I know that?!!''


    {Stop yelling, There are different training sections in it. You can also bring as much player you want; For points of course.}


    He turned to the still stunned players.


    ''I will check it out later, And--'' he froze hearing the system''s next word.


    {Congratulation, Drakon is ready to Level up.}


    {Congratulations, Reaper is ready to Level up.}


    He turned to the two, a frown settled on his face. "Are you kidding me?"


    Lying 10 meters from him was both Drakon and Reaper with full bellies. Only the head and bones of the ape could be seen.


    His frown deepen. "How did hell the two of you eat the organs?"


    Non answered him.


    Supreme shook his head "Do it"


    {Because of the vast difference in Levels, Drakon gained 20 Foods. Total Food: 20/5.}


    {Reaper gained 15. Total Food: 18/10.}


    {Leveling up....}


    {Leveling up...}


    {Congratulation, Drakon have leveled up to 4. Total Food: 0/10}


    {Congratulation, Reaper have leveled up to 12. Total Food: 8/10.}


    {Congratulation, Drakon have unlocked a skill known as; [Dragon might].}


    ''Another skill? [Dragon breath] and [Dragon might]. Hey System, what about Reaper?''


    {Reaper is a monster, host. The only way Reaper could use skill is if it Evolves.}


    ''Evolve? You are saying Reaper could evolve?'' He asked in mild surprised.


    {Yes Host, both monsters and pets can evolve. Reaper and Drakon aren''t yet evolves.}


    ''What will happen if these two evolve?''


    {After evolution, A pet''s or monster''s strength, appearance and powers gain a drastic change.}


    Supreme nodded slowly staring at the two. "How powerful will these two get after they evolve? System, how can I get them to evolve?" He asked in a low voice.


    {Have them eat an evolution stone. Before you ask; you can get evolution stones in Al''s store, using in-game diamonds.}


    He smirked. ''In-game diamonds. With you, I can double any diamonds I gain from this game.''


    ''Hey partner, why did I suddenly feel stronger?'' Drakon flew towards him.


    "You leveled up, and also gained a new skill."


    ''I know that'' he landed on Supreme''s right shoulder.


    < Congratulation on winning the game, players! You all can now exit the Arena through the gate.> AI''s voice sounded around the Arena.


    The five players shook their heads vigorously, getting their senses back. They quickly walked towards the gate. Keeping a distance from Supreme and his group.


    "Come on, Reaper"


    Reaper quickly stood up, and followed behind him.


    "Thank you Supreme" Niki walked up to him and whispered.


    Supreme observed her for a moment. "I did it not for you, but myself."


    ''I fucking risk my life for a common piece of land!''


    {Don''t be an ungrateful wrench.}


    ''Did you just--''


    "Well... You still helped us, and I''m grateful for that. Thanks again." After saying that she walked away.


    He scoffed.


    ''Who is that?''


    "Someone we won''t get to see again" he followed behind her.


    Niki looked at him over her shoulder she sighed, and continue walking.


    ''Should I kill her?'' Drakon turned its head to Supreme.


    ''What?! Why will you ask that?''


    ''I thought you want her dead?''


    "You are something else" Supreme muttered, staring at the players as they walked inside the gate.


    [REAL WORLD] S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK!


    Mira turned her head from the game she was playing on Michael''s phone to the door. "Who is that?" She asked, still lying on the couch.


    "It''s me, Mira."


    "Old hag?"


    She stood up and walked towards the door. After unlocking all the locks she pushed it open. "Is something wrong Mrs Jones? I thought my brother paid you the rent."


    "Fufufufu..." Mrs Jones chuckled lightly. "That isn''t it dear, someone is here to see..."


    "Bestie?!!" Mira exclaimed. She ran up to Jennifer giving her a hug.


    "Wow Mira! You have grown so tall." Jennifer chuckled hugging Mira back.


    The two young men standing behind her looked at each other in mild confusion. ''Is this still the renown Queen-Of-Death? Hugging, kissing, and... Being so friendly?''


    That was the only thought in both their heads, and. "Who is this girl?"


    Mira noticed the two men staring at her in surprise, she separated from the hug. "Who are..."


    Jennifer followed her gaze, she smiled. "These are my friends. The blonde hair one is Levi, and the black hair one is Ricky. They are brothers" she whispered to Mira, who nodded slowly.


    "Where is Michael?" She asked.


    "First come inside, I have something very important to tell you" Mira said with a mischievous smile.


    "How important?" Jennifer gave her a cunning look.


    "Good grief, These two troublemakers are back together. Please don''t bring down my building." Mrs Jones pleaded.


    ''Lets hope she didn''t bring down the whole neighborhood'' Levi thought inwardly.


    "Come on, Mrs Jones. How can we bring down this big building?" Mira asked folding her hands.


    "Hahaha... I''m just joking, see you two later" with that said, she walked towards the stairs.


    "Let go in Mira, both of you can wait here"


    The two nodded at her.


    "Yay! Come in!!" Mira grabbed Jennifer''s right hand pulling her inside the apartment.


    "I hope that young girl doesn''t anger her." Levi prayed. "If that happen, hell will break loose." He added.


    Ricky scoffs. "Don''t you see she cared for that girl? Whoever this Michael is. I would like to meet him." He said.


    "He might be a player too, a powerful one, perhaps."


    "I don''t know" Ricky shrugged.


    [DOWNSTAIRS]


    Mrs Jones walked towards the couch in the lobby and sat down. She picked up a glass filled with orange juice. "Life is--"


    "Hello?"


    She turned her head to the entrance seeing a young man with short red hair walking towards her.


    "Yes?"


    She placed the glass of juice on the small wooden table before her. "How may I help you?"


    The young man stopped in front of her. "Well..."

 Chapter 57 - 57: Plan in motion

    Jennifer moved her gaze around the apartment. "Just like I remembered"


    "Yeah, brother don''t want to renovate the house." Mira sat down on the couch. ''I can''t tell her we don''t have life times for it.''


    Jennifer nodded calmly. ''You can''t lie to me, Mira'' she thought inwardly removing her windbreaker coat. She placed it on the couch.


    "Why would Michael leave you alone?" She asked taking a sit beside Mira.


    "That is the secret." Mira smiled.


    "Oh wow, what is this secret you have been keeping from me?"


    "No. No. No. Tell me why you didn''t visit your best friend for a whole five years?" Mira asked with pouted lips.


    "Aww... I''m sorry for that bestie, As you already know. My Dad bought a house in clear sky street..."


    "Clear sky street? Where is that?" Mira asked with a raised brow.


    "Oh Mira, sky street is just 100 miles from here, even though it is close by I couldn''t..." She sighed.


    "...I am sorry for not visiting sooner, it''s just that 3 years ago I lost my parents--"


    "Lost your parents? Did uncle and aunty..."


    Jennifer nodded slowly. Mira was stunned for a second, Next moment; she hugged Jennifer''s waist tightly.


    "I am so sorry bestie, it might have been hard for you"


    Jennifer smiled, stroking Mira''s hair. "Thank you, Mira, Now forget all that and tell me the secret. The suspense is killing me--" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "--I have a question." Mira cut her off. "Do you still have a crush on my brother?" She asked sitting comfortably.


    "Huh? What?! I..." Jennifer was speechless, she wasn''t expecting this question.


    "Come on! Answer me bestie."


    "What are you asking Mira? That''s all in the past."


    "So you are saying you don''t have a crush on my brother?" Mira asked. "When we went out for lunch, everyone gathered around us in the restaurant. Mostly men and women... I asked you the question because most of the ladies were asking if he has a girlfriend. You don''t know, but my brother is so handsome now."


    "Really? I heard he had a girlfriend. What is her name again?" Jennifer thought for a moment.


    "You mean Sara?" Mira asked.


    "Yes, what about her? Are they not together anymore?"


    "She is Dead." Mira revealed with a straight expression.


    "Dead?" Jennifer was stunned. "How?"


    "To know that and the secret, you need to buy me an ice cream." She said with a cunning smile.


    "You still love ice cream?" Jennifer asked in mild surprised.


    "Yes, there is a man who sells ice cream in the neighborhood. Brother always buys from him, Let go!" Mira stood up.


    Jennifer nodded with a chuckled. "OK then, let go."


    The two walked outside to buy ice cream.


    ______


    [Skull guild''s building.]


    In a small hall, 20 people stood calmly with different weapons hanging on their backs and waists. They all had grim expression on their faces after hearing the opponent guild.


    "Don''t be scared all of you, our guild is stronger than the Shadow guild. We are stronger than them, let show them why they are below us on the Guilds'' ranking board!!" The guild master yelled.


    The 20 people, both males and females were silent slowly moving their gaze from one member to another.


    The guild master frowned slightly seeing their expression, He turned to his vice who just shrugged also confused.


    After a moment of awkward silence, A member raised his hand. "A question, guild master"


    "Go ahead." Said the guild master with a smile.


    "Thank you. I just want to say, the Shadow guild have at least 4 bronze medal 2 stars holders. There''s news that a LV20 player have joined them, their guild master is a Bronze medal 3 stars and also a LV25--"


    "--Thanks for reminding us, what is your question?" The guild master asked in a dark tone.


    This fool was just using another way to tell them how incompetent they were towards the Shadow guild.


    "No offense, but we only have 2 bronze medal 2 and 3 stars holders, which are you and the vice. Both of you might be able to hold on, but what about the rest of us? We are just bronze medal 1 stars, none of us are even above LV15."


    The guild master was silent. ''This fool don''t even have a question, but all the things he said is the truth.'' He scoffed.


    "You are right, the Shadow guild have more powerful members than us, but I have a plan."


    "A plan?"


    "What Is this plan?"


    "Can it help us win against the Shadow guild?"


    "Let listen to the plan."


    Everyone stared at the guild master, waiting to hear his plan.


    "Ahem." The guild master cleared his throat. "The plan is pretty simple, there is a Gold medal holder in blackwater neighborhood. And that is the exact location I chose for the Guild War battle."


    The members frowned slightly.


    "What are you saying guild master?"


    "Yes, what about the people?"


    "Don''t talk about the people, what about the cops?"


    "Yes guild master, Guild War can result to players using skills. You know it''s against the law if a player harm a Non-player for no reason."


    "Calm down all of you, our vice guild master here have built a wooden fence around the field. No one will get hurt, and I have already dealt with the cops."


    The guild members weren''t settled with this plan. Ameria''s president built a huge Guild War Arena outside the city for things Like this, They just have to pay for the entry fee; that all.


    The guild master sighed. "I am only choosing the neighborhood because of the gold medal player."


    "Gold medal player?"


    "Who is this Gold medal holder?"


    "How can a gold medal player help us against the Shadow guild?"


    "If this gold medal player can join our guild, we will be boosted to top 50 at most."


    "Yeah, but why will a gold medal player join us? Our guild don''t have anything they need."


    "Calm down everyone! She won''t join us, but we''ll use her anger against the Shadow guild!." The guild master yelled.


    The members only heard one word from that sentence. "Did he just said "She"?"

 Chapter 58 - 58: Queen-Of-Death

    "Guild master, did you just say "she"?" The same guy asked, thinking he heard wrong.


    "Yes. And she is known as Queen-Of-Death."


    As soon as these words were spoken, all the members felt a chill down their spine.


    "Queen-Of-Death? Who is that?"


    The only player who was clueless about this female player asked.


    "Haven''t you checked the Leader board Ranking?"


    "I don''t even remember when last I checked my profile."


    "Name: Queen-Of-Death. Played 250 games, won 250. Winning rates: 100%. Currently holding Top 10 on the leader ranking board, A LV50 player. Gold medal 3-stars holder." The vice guild master read out Jennifer''s game profile to everyone present.


    They all gasped in shock and Awe.


    "Played 250 games and won all? Is that even possible?"


    "We shouldn''t anger such a player."


    "Yes. Guild master, it''ll be best if we give them the ranking position. It''s much better than offending such a player" the vice guild master whispered.


    "What are you saying?" The guild master asked in a displease tone.


    The vice was silent for a moment, then said out loud. "Think for a second boss, A top 20 player on the leader ranking board could wipe us out alone, not to mention the one holding top 10."


    The guild master shook his head. "It''s true Queen-Of-Death is extremely dangerous, but we aren''t the one who''ll be facing her wrath. The Shadow guild will be... If you think you aren''t up for this, you can leave the guild..." He moved his gaze on everyone in the hall.


    "...Remember, you won''t be able to return if you leave."


    The members were stunned hearing the guild master''s decision. They moved their gazes around with uncertainty.


    ''Is he serious?''


    "Sorry guys, but I''m not ready to die. This gold medal player had fought with the invincible joker and survived; What the hell can we do?"


    With no hesitation, the same player. The one who spoke first from the start. Raised his AI bracelet. "AI. Remove me from the skull guild."


    The guild master didn''t say anything, or tried to stop him.


    Beep!!


    He looked at his bracelet.


    < A member have left your guild.>


    "Goodbye"


    The guy walked away after saying that. Everyone''s gazes were fixed on his departing figure, still he exited the hall.


    "Who is next?"


    They all turned to the guild master. Five females among them raised their bracelets.


    Beep!!


    < Five members have left your guild.>


    Beep!!


    Beep!!


    From a total of 20 members, 10 left the guild. It just proves how dangerous a Gold medal holder was. Even though they have been told that the Shadow guild will be the one to take the blame.


    No one want to gamble with their life, for just some hours of life times.


    "Guild master?" The vice called in a low voice.


    "Let them go, they have no idea we won''t be the one offending her. The plan is simple; we''ll instigate the Shadow guild to use their highest attacks on us."


    "Wait. What?"


    "....?!"


    "Be calm, I''ll be the target. With Queen-Of-Death''s bloodthirsty nature, the Shadow guild won''t be spared."


    The remaining 8 members remained silent. Then...


    "You are smart boss!!"


    "Yeah, we are with you!!"


    "We won''t get to do anything, the Gold player will do everything for us!!"


    The members were happy. The ones present were all thugs and rogue, They are only after life times; None of then cared if the guild win or lose, they can always escape.


    Right?


    "Thank you. Get ready, we move--"


    Beep!!!


    The guild master checked his bracelet, then looked up at his members. "The Shadow guild have arrived at the location, come on! Let show those fools we can''t be underestimated!!" He yelled.


    ---


    [BUILDING LOBBY]


    Joker''s son, who goes by the name Tyson sat calmly in the lobby with Mrs Jones sitting before him.


    "So you are here to see Michael?"


    "Yes."


    "And you don''t want to go upstairs and ask his sister where he is? Because you are scared"


    Tyson frowned.


    "When did I say I''m scared?" He asked coldly.


    Mrs Jones took a sip of her juice.


    "Calm down boy. If you aren''t scared, then why have you been sitting here for a whole 3 minutes?"


    "OK then, I''ll get going." He stood up, then paused. Tyson calmly observed Mrs Jones. ''I''m not ready to face Queen-Of-Death, that demoness is inhuman.'' He sat back down.


    "Aren''t you going upstairs?" Mrs Jones asked with a chuckled.


    "I will, I just want to stay here for a moment."


    "Mm hmm."


    [Two minutes later.]


    Tyson was anxious, sweating bucket. His mind was moving in overdrive thinking of ways to speak to Mira or Michael without coming in contact with Jennifer.


    "Why are so sweaty?" Mrs Jones asked in mild confusion.


    Tyson looked at her. "Allergies." He lied.


    Mrs Jones was silent for a moment, then burst into a fit of laughter. "You are funny kid. Whatever is wrong with you, it''s not allergies."


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Mrs Jones tilted her head to the side, seeing Jennifer, Mira, and the two brothers walking towards them.


    "Hey kid, that is Mira. You can ask her about Michael."


    Tyson turned around, when he saw Jennifer his eyes widened in shock. He quickly looked back, picked up a newspaper on the small table and hid his face behind it.


    Mrs Jones was confused seeing his weird behavior. She shook her head and asked. "Are you two going somewhere?" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes Mrs Jones, my bestie is going to buy me ice cream." Mira answered her.


    Tyson: ''bestie?''


    He slowly lowered the newspaper. When he saw Mira, his eyes widened in shock.


    ''My God! This is Supreme''s little sister. Wait a second, if she is calling Jennifer her bestie; it only means... Queen-Of-Death and Supreme knows each other! A Demon and Demoness, what a terrifying combination.'' He thought raising the newspaper to hid his face again.


    Jennifer slowly observed the red hair guy sitting in front of Mrs Jones. A dangerous glint flashed in her eyes. ''Why red hair?'' She hissed inwardly.


    "Who is this Mrs Jones?" She asked with a fake smile.


    "Oh, this is--"


    Tyson: "--John!"


    Tyson quickly opened his mouth before Mrs Jones could reveal his name. Not knowing Mira once had an encounter with someone who called himself John. And it wasn''t pleasant.

 Chapter 59 - 59: Is This Mana Manipulation?!

    Mira has what doctors called "anxiety disorder" No one not even Michael knew how it started.


    Her fearful behavior started a long time ago. She never told anyone the cause or what triggered it, so all Michael could do was protect her.


    Mira hid behind Jennifer hearing the guy in front of her name is "john".


    "What is it Mira?"


    Jennifer asked in mild confusion, noticing Mira''s strange behavior. A deep frown settled on her face Seeing her trembling, she turned sharply to Tyson whose face was still covered.


    "Who are you?!!" She roared. Her iris turned bloodred, she hates red hairs and now; This unknown stranger who was hiding his face have scared Mira. Something that won''t go unpunished.


    Red Mana started gathering on her palm, both Levi and Ricky quickly drew out two silver desert-eagles pointing it at Tyson.


    ''For heaven''s sake, out of all the names in this planet why did I mention John?! Why is she even scared of the name "John"?''


    "Calm down" he sighed, then slowly lowered the newspaper.


    Mrs Jones was both speechless and confused. ''How is her hand glowing? And why did Mira suddenly became scared and timid after hearing the name John?'' S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She knew players could accomplish different feat, they could even control things with their Powers. But she hasn''t seen a player do any of these things in person, And...


    ''Why did this kid mentioned a fake name?''


    When Jennifer saw the face behind the newspaper, she growled in annoyance. "What are you doing here, Tyson?"


    "Huh? You know me?" Tyson was surprised.


    "Your father and I aren''t on good track. I can kill you right here and send your corpse to him. But..." She looked at Mira. "Your father will go after those I love. And I don''t want that to happen."


    "Phew..." Tyson sighed in relief.


    "Answer me, what are you doing here?"


    Tyson didn''t answer her, but turned to Mira. "I am sorry for scaring you dear, My name isn''t John. It''s Tyson." He said with a bright smile. ''I would rather offend Queen-Of-Death than Supreme. Because if I offend Supreme, I won''t be able to complete my mission.''


    Mira nodded slowly.


    Tyson raised his head to Jennifer. "I see you are still angry."


    "My anger is focused on your father, not you." Jennifer leaned forward towards him. "Tell your Dad if I ever encounter him in any game, I''ll have his head?"


    Tyson leaned forward too. "I see you haven''t figured why they called him invincible Joker." He said with a sneer.


    Levi''s and Ricky''s faces changed slightly. "This guy is Joker''s son?" Levi turned to Ricky, lowering his gun.


    "It looks like it." Ricky answered.


    "Fufufufu..." Jennifer stood upright. "Oh I do, just because he has a mystical---"


    Man 1: "--Quick!"


    Man 2: "I am coming, I am so excited!"


    Two men rushed down the stairs, running outside.


    Tyson: "what is happening?"


    "Wait for me!!" The third man ran towards the two.


    "What is happening? Why are all of you running outside?" Mrs Jones quickly asked the man, the same man who reported the killing incident to her.


    "Madam! A guild war is happening outside. We are all going to spectate!" With that said he rushed outside.


    "Guild war in the neighborhood? Is that allowed around here?" Tyson turned to Mrs Jones.


    "No, but I heard a guild known as the skull guild runs this neighborhood, but--"


    "--They shouldn''t be hosting Guild War in the midst of people, can''t you stop them?" Tyson cut her off.


    "Hey young man, I am a landowner not some super powerful woman. I don''t have that power." Mrs Jones said sternly.


    "I think I do?" Tyson brought out his phone. He turned to Mira, who was now back to her usual self.


    "Is your brother around?"


    "No" she shook her head.


    "Why are you looking for him?" Jennifer asked.


    "None of your business!" Tyson hissed.


    Next moment, his body lost control ascending into the air.


    "Hey! Let me go!!!"


    Mrs Jones: "What the?"


    Mira: "Wow!!"


    Levi and Ricky: "uh oh."


    ''Impossible, This is [Mana manipulation] to be able to lift me into the air, Is this how terrifying she is?'' Tyson thought, and yelled.


    "Drop me down!! My dad won''t spare you if something happens to me!!"


    Jennifer''s eyes turned completely Red. "Scaring me with your father''s name is pointless, it might work for other players but not me... If I ask you a question, you answer; I won''t ask again." She said in a calm tone.


    Tyson was scared shit. ''I forgot who''s in front of me.''


    "I am here to ask him to join The Kings Guild." He quickly revealed his purpose.


    "Join The Kings Guild?" Jennifer was stunned, she turned to Mira. "Michael play VRG?"


    Mira pouted her lips. "That is the secret, now you won''t buy ice cream for me."


    "Fufufufu... When did I say that? Come on, let go get you ice cream and you will tell me everything that happened."


    She released Tyson who fell on the couch. Jennifer and her group walked out of the lobby, leaving a stunned Mrs Jones and dumbfounded Tyson behind.


    "She doesn''t know Michael is Supreme?" He sat up.


    "Why did you lie when she asked about your name?" Mrs Jones asked.


    Tyson glared at her. He stood up, and dusted the invisible dust on his clothes then walked towards the entrance with countless thought in his head. ''How is Jennifer related to Michael? She isn''t in the information gained.''


    "Are you leaving?" Mrs Jones asked.


    He stopped at the door and turned to her. ''Why didn''t I think of it? This old woman knows Jennifer and also Michael. She will surely know the relationship between the two.''


    He walked back with a smile. "Just kidding Mrs Jones, oh... I want to ask you something." He took his sit.


    "What is that?" Mrs Jones sat down.


    "It''s nothing much, I just want to know the relationship between Michael and Jennifer."


    _______


    70 yards from Michael''s apartment building. A man-made Arena was built measuring 5,000 square feet. Chairs were place on both sides of the Arena for those who are spectating.


    Jennifer''s Lincoln was park at the north side of the Arena, while the spectators sat on both the east and west side.


    The two guild masters with their vice walked forward, stopping 20 feet from each other.


    Skull guild''s Guild master observed the three people in front of him. "I see you''re getting old Rahond, why is she here?" He asked the Shadow Guild''s Guild master.


    Rahond laughed loudly. "You are the one who is getting old, and Rick. She is my new vice."


    Rick was stunned. "Your new vice? What about him?" He pointed at the third figure.


    "I am an elder, Mr Rick." The man who was once the vice said with a smile.


    Rick shook his head with a sneer. "You never change Rahond."

 Chapter 60 - 60: One VS One

    "Appointing the strong and removing the weak."


    "You are right Rick, now... Should we go with Guild Wars'' rules or...?" Rahond scoffed. "What am I saying? You chose the battlefield, so I also what to make a rule. Am I allowed to do that?" He asked with a smirk.


    ''This scumbag! Well, anything you planned will fail. You and your Guild will soon disappear.'' Rick smiled.


    "Go ahead." He said.


    "As you can see. There are a lot of people present, so... Our members won''t partake in this match. Just you and me; winner takes all."


    ''Let see if you really are a fool'' Rahond sneered.


    The guy standing behind Rick was stunned. "Guild master, he''s up to something" he whispered.


    Even Rick was stunned for a moment. "I know that, he thinks because he increased in one level he can defeat everyone."


    "But guild master, can you beat him?"


    "Stop acting like a scared little cat, Donny. You are my vice. So behave like one."


    Donny just nodded slowly, staying quiet. ''I hope you win Guild master.''


    "I accept. One VS One, the winner takes all." He accepted.


    "Indeed." Rahond nodded with a smile. "I hope you don''t go back on your word." He added.


    "Hahaha... I never!"


    ________


    "OK Mira, where is the man who sells ice cream?" Jennifer asked the moment they walked out the building.


    Instead, to answer, Mira asked instead.


    "What is happening over there? Is that where the Guild war is being held?"


    Jennifer followed her gaze and nodded. "Yes."


    "OK, the man is over there!"


    She pointed at a store with the word. "ICE CREAM" Written on the board placed in front of it.


    This man was the only one selling ice cream in the neighborhood, and Michael is his number one customer.


    "Let go pick one." She held Mira''s hand and walked towards the ice cream store.


    Levi and Ricky looked at each other in wonders. "Who is this girl''s brother?" Levi asked.


    "Don''t know, but it sounds like he and our boss are very close."


    "Wow, that is one hell of a guy."


    [The Battlefield]


    "OK Rahond, Guild master of the Shadow guild. Are you ready to be taken down?" Rick asked cracking his knuckles and neck.


    "I won''t be the one going down." Rahond sneered, his Mana burst out from his body.


    Everyone had cleared the field for the two, all cheering for their leaders. The spectators were just cheering... For the strongest, that is.


    "We''re in the same Rank, so don''t think you are anything great just because you increase in Level."


    Rahond laughed loudly hearing Rick.


    "Why are you laughing?" Rick frowned.


    "You are as foolish as you are blind, AI, Remove the concealment Card."


    "Concealment Card?"


    Rick and his guild members were all stunned. While the Shadow guild members just cheered louded.


    "How is this possible?"


    "The Shadow Guild''s master used a concealment card, but why?"


    "Is this allowed?"


    The guy who said he''s an elder turned to Donny. "Why do you look surprise?" He asked with a teasing smile.


    "Why would he use a concealment card?" Donny turned to him.


    "What do you think? To fool you guys." The elder laughed loudly. "Focus." Ro said in a flat tone, her gaze fixed on the battlefield.


    "Right." He kept shut.


    Donny observed the two for a moment they turned his gaze to Rick. "Surrender Guild master, These guys are up to something" He said in a low voice.


    < As you wish, player Shadow.>


    Next moment Rick''s and his members'' faces turned paled.


    "Impossible"


    Rick took two steps back.


    "Hahaha... Nothing is impossible!"


    "How the hell are you a silver medal 1-star holder?!!" Rick yelled. "You were just at the bronze medal, how did you enter the silver medal?" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rahond was silent for a moment. "Well. You are about to lose, so I will tell you; My new vice who goes by the name Ro helped me."


    Rick chuckled under his breath. Next moment he burst out laughing, that he held his stomach.


    Everyone frowned slightly.


    "What is wrong with guild master?"


    "I don''t know."


    The Shadow guild members laughed with him.


    "This guy has gone mad!"


    "After seeing our master''s rank he ran mad! Hahaha!!"


    "Look at his members'' faces. Hahaha... You guys'' guild master have got crazy!!"


    Donny lowered his head. ''I wish the ground will just swallow me right now''


    Rahond frowned.


    "Is that all?" Rick stopped laughing. He wiped a drop of tear from his cheek.


    "I thought you entered the platinum rank? Using a precious card just to hide a low rank is stupidity beyond reason. Hahaha..."


    Rahond and his members frowned.


    "We''ll see about that."


    His Mana got violent around his body.


    "Are you angry? What! Only a fool will waste such a precious card, I would rather give it to a dog to use than give it to you!" Rick yelled and added. "You are simply brainless, a moron, rascal! And a full-grown retard!!"


    Instead of getting angry or enraged, Rahond chuckled. "What do you think you are doing? Anger me? So I will do something out of line?" Rahond flicked his wrist, a black dagger appeared in his hand.


    "This is an uncommon class weapon. When infused with Mana, it gives more damage than you think." He slowly infused his Mana in the dagger.


    "Yeah right, everyone knows common and uncommon class weapons can''t give so much damage. Only if the attack is lethal." Rick braced himself, not knowing what Rahond is planning.


    "You are right. But do you think I will request for a guild war with no trick up my sleeves?" The dagger infused with Mana flew into the air.


    Rick''s face change slightly.


    "Vice guild master, can he control the skill?" The elder asked Ro.


    "He isn''t yet a master, but he can manage." Ro answered after some hesitation.


    "You are using the Levitating Card! You don''t have enough Mana to control it!!" Rick yelled.


    "I do! Watch!"


    With a command, the dagger shot towards Rick with incredible speed.


    "Shit!!"


    He jumped to his right, dodging the Dagger.


    The dagger stopped. Turned clockwise, then shot towards him again.


    Whoosh!!


    Whoosh!!


    Whoosh!!!


    Rick was busy running around the battlefield, dodging the dagger continuously. ''It''s time, let see if you can survive the anger of a gold medal player."


    He leaped into the air, landing In front of Jennifer''s Car.


    "Go!" Rahond commanded.


    The dagger shot towards Rick, who stood on the same spot staring at it.


    "Almost."


    15 yards.


    "Almost..."


    5 yards.


    "Now!!"


    He leaped out of the way, the dagger flew towards Jennifer''s Lincoln, parked behind him.


    BAM!!


    *


    *


    [Concealment Card: give a false profile created by the users. NOTE: Your false rank can''t be higher than the real rank.]

 Chapter 61 - 61: Accident

    "Yes!!"


    Rick turned around sharply, His face turned paled instantly.


    "Do you think I am that stupid?" Rahond asked, redrawing his dagger which was an inch from striking the car.


    "What?" Rick turned to him.


    "I discovered your plan from the start, come on. Who wouldn''t?" Rahond''s eyes turned cold.


    "You want us to anger the Gold medal player, so she could destroy the Shadow guild. You are despicable!"


    He was enraged Knowing Rick wanted to destroy his guild, it wasn''t about the battle or ranking.


    Rahond infused all his Mana in the dagger and sent it towards Rick.


    Ro frowned slightly seeing this. ''What are you doing, Rahond?''


    "Shit!!" Rick exclaimed.


    _______


    "I can''t believe it! Those two are childhood friends! Supreme and Queen-Of-Death." Tyson stepped outside the building.


    "Wait... Queen-Of-Death don''t have a guild, Supreme also don''t have a guild. If I can convince Supreme to join The Kings, he might be able to convince Queen-Of-Death to join too; it will be beneficial to have another Gold medal holder in the number one guild, come on... Who''ll refuse? What a brilliant plan!!"


    He looked ahead at the battlefield.


    "I Forgot to report this."


    He frowned seeing the moving dagger, as it shot towards Rick.


    "Shit! I won''t be able to dodge this!" Rick muttered. ''I just have to reveal my Trump card.''


    "[Light defense shield]!!!" He yelled.


    A transparent barrier appeared around him, shielding him from the attack.


    BAM!!!


    The dagger collided with the shield. It lost its trajectory, and flew towards a particular direction.


    "Oh No!" Rahond exclaimed, losing control of it. "I need to stop it before it injure someone!" He shot towards the dagger, which was still moving.


    Tyson followed the dagger''s trajectory, seeing where its heading, his face turned paled.


    "WATCH OUT!!!!"


    He yelled and shot forward with a sonic boom.


    The faces of everyone in the field changed dramatically.


    "JENNIFER!! WATCH OUT!!!!''


    Tyson yelled.


    "I want this ice cream." Mira pointed at a chocolate ice cream in a cone.


    Jennifer slowly turned around, hearing her name.


    BANG!!!!


    Everyone froze instantly. Rick and Rahond, with their members quickly turned tail and disappeared from the field.


    "MIRA!!!!!!!!!" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jennifer screamed out loud catching Mira. Who slowly collapsed In her hand.


    "Mira!!!" The ice cream seller also yelled in shock.


    Jennifer felt a liquid on her palm, she raised her hand, seeing... "Blood?"


    She pulled out the uncommon class dagger. With a Bang!


    She turned it into dust!!


    Levi and Ricky who were standing distance away quickly ran towards her.


    "Find who did this!!!" She yelled, her eyes turned Bloodred.


    Before the two platinum players could investigate, she spoke again.


    "Meet us at City hospital!!" Moment next, Blood surrounded her and Mira who had already fainted. The next moment, the two vanished from sight.


    Tyson stood behind the two brothers.


    "Did she just vanished?" He asked.


    The two turned to him. "Blood will flow" they said in unison, And walked towards the battlefield to investigate.


    "Those fools! They just angered both Supreme and Queen-Of-Death. They just dug their grave, waiting for the two to put them in it." Tyson shook his head.


    "A idea! I need to find a way to help, in that way. I can easily be friends with Supreme and then proceed with my plan." He nodded thoughtfully with a smile.


    Supreme''s Lobby.]


    Supreme, Drakon and Reaper appeared in his lobby.


    < Welcome back, player Supreme.>


    < Congratulation for winning the game. Here are your rewards.>


    < You have been rewarded with 5,000 in-game diamonds.>


    < Your winning score: SSS.>


    < You will be broadcast in whole virtual reality game.>


    < You have been rewarded with a knowledge card.>


    < Calculating EXP.....>


    < 20,000 EXP Gained.>


    < Leveling up.>


    < Leveling up.>


    < Leveling up.>


    < Leveling up.> X10


    < Congratulation for leveling up to LV15.>


    < Congratulation, AI''s store have been unlocked.>


    < Congratulation, Your Mana has been unlocked.>


    < Congratulation, you can now have pets, and use skills.>


    < Congratulation, you have been rewarded with 30 years of life times.>


    Supreme wasn''t really focused on the notification. His gaze was moving around his lobby, his face darkening by the second.


    "Drakon!!!!!!!!!" He roared.


    ''Why are you yelling my name? I am standing on your shoulder.''


    "What happened here?!" Supreme asked in a dark tone.


    The couches, walls, pictures of him and Reaper, even the chandelier and furniture were burnt to ash.


    "Don''t you know I used about a hundred thousands in-game diamonds on this lobby?!"


    ''I don''t, actually. but it looks so shabby. It''s unfit for a Dragon like me.''


    Supreme turned to Reaper. "And you were present, why didn''t you stop him?!!"


    Reaper moved its head from Supreme to Drakon.


    ''How could I have stopped this black lizard?! He''s simply a maniac!!''


    Drakon released smoke from its nostrils hearing Reaper. It turned to Supreme. ''You are funny partner, Do you think this birdbrain can stop me?''


    Supreme sighed, he moved his gaze towards the screen floating above him.


    "You have been rewarded with 5,000 in-game diamonds. System, do you job."


    { OK host.}


    { Multiplying In-game diamonds...30%.}


    { Multiplying in-game diamonds.... 80%.}


    { Successfully multiplied.}


    Beep!!


    < player Supreme. You have been gifted in-game diamonds.>


    Supreme stared at the diamonds as it changed from 5,000 to 25,000,000!


    ''Who is system?'' Drakon asked in mild confusion.


    Reaper: ''his lover or half-lover.''


    ''What are you saying birdbrain?'' Drakon turned to Reaper. ''How can system be his Lover or Half-lover?''


    Supreme almost fell to the ground hearing Drakon.


    "WHAT?!!"


    ''Calm down partner, I know system isn''t your lover. But who is this system?'' Drakon flew from his shoulder and landed on the burnt couch.


    { Yes host, who am I to you?}


    ''Don''t tell me you are with these two!''


    { "..." }


    ''We are waiting?'' Drakon urged him.


    "System is my friend and partner, just like you two."


    ''Mmm... I can go with that...'' Drakon paused and asked. ''Between. I and this system, who is the strongest?''


    Supreme was stunned hearing Drakon''s question. Moment next.


    "Hahaha.... System is the reason why you are here and alive. If I want to gauge you two powers, I will say system is 100% stronger... No! 1,000% stronger than you."


    ''WHAT?!''


    Drakon and Reaper was stunned in place.


    { Good you know.}


    *


    *


    *


    [Releasing time: 7:30 pm. West Africa time.]


    Will Mira be OK?

 Chapter 62 - 62: Second Broadcast

    "AI, show me my total diamonds." He asked ignoring the two.


    < Total Diamonds: 25,154,400.>


    "I will never get use to this."


    ''Is that the work of the system?'' Drakon asked.


    "Mm hmm." Supreme nodded.


    ''I admit, I won''t be able to do that.''


    "I know that." Supreme moved his gaze around the burnt lobby, totally lost on how to start. "What should we do with this lobby?" He asked scratching the back of his head.


    ''Hey partner, can I help?''


    He looked at Drakon with a frown. "What are you planning?"


    Drakon flew into the air, hovering above him. ''Nothing, I just what to make this place fit for a Dragon.''


    After thinking for a moment he finally nodded. "OK then. Go ahead."


    Drakon won''t be able to use all his in-game diamonds, right?


    The moment he thought of this. AI''s voice sounded.


    < You have bought more Landscape in your lobby. Price: 100,000 in-game diamonds.>


    "ARE YOU KIDDING ME??!!!!" He roared.


    The lobby trembled for a moment, then started expending. A day ago he could build only a room, but now; with Drakon''s help. He could now build not only a room but an estate, with enough spared land.


    Supreme shook his head vigorously in shock, He switched on the map of his lobby. Seeing the land he screamed out loud.


    "5 ACRES OF LAND?!! (217,800 Square feet.) Drakon! What are we going to do with so much land?!!" He yelled.


    < You have bought the golden supremacy Castle. Price: 25,000,000 in-game diamonds.>


    Supreme almost vomited blood hearing the price. He looked ahead, 50 meters from him; A magnificent golden castle slowly materialize.


    "You fucking bought a Castle?!!" He turned to Drakon.


    ''Do you like it? Or love it?'' Drakon asked.


    The only thought that came to Supreme''s mind was.


    ''MY Diamonds!''


    < Total diamonds: 54,400.>


    He moved his gaze to Drakon then the castle, which was 135 feet(45m) high. The top of the castle was made of a flat surface measuring 200 meters wide, The golden castle was huge.


    "Let me guess, you chose this castle because of that surface."


    ''I won''t call it that, well... let go with it.'' It landed on his shoulder. ''What do you think?''


    Drakon asked, its voice filled with Anticipation.


    Supreme looked at his diamonds one last time and sighed in annoyance. "You used 25,100,000 in-game diamonds on this, something no one with common sense will do. You fucking know I wanted to use those diamonds to buy skills!! And you are asking "what do I think"?!!" He roared.


    ''Why do you need skill when I''m with you?'' Drakon asked, not bothered about Supreme''s mood.


    "You won''t be with me in my world?"


    {Wrong.}


    "Huh?"


    { Drakon is a mystical class Dragon, it''s stronger than you think. What I am saying is--} sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''--I can take Drakon to my world. ''


    { Correct.}


    ''What is it?'' Drakon asked.


    "Nothing." He looked at the rewards screen. "You have been rewarded with 30 years of life times" I risked my life for just 30 years? AI, Is this fair?!"


    < That is your reward. If you are unhappy with it, play more, kill more; and gain more.> AI''s voice sounded.


    ''Who is AI? Birdbrain wants to know.''


    Supreme turned to Reaper. "AI is the game''s Architect."


    Reaper nodded in understanding.


    "It looks Like I gained the highest score again. And now a... LV15?" He was stunned.


    "System, show me my profile."


    { OK host.}


    { Name: Michael Brian.}


    {Game Name: Supreme.}


    {Path: Demon lord legacy ~ stage one.}


    {Level: LV 15.}


    {Rank: Bronze medal 2-stars.}


    {Game played: 2.}


    {Games win: 2.}


    {Games lose: 0.}


    {Strength: 85pt. 42,500.}


    {Defense: 85pt. 42,500.}


    {Agility: 85pt. 42,500.}


    {Endurance: 85pt. 42,500.}


    {HP: 15,000.}


    {Mana: 1pt. 500.}


    {Intelligence: 60%.}


    {Points earned: 169.}


    {Skills: Brain wave~ Epic class. Demonic split body~ Epic class.}


    {Owned weapons: Starlight sword~ legendary class. Blood daggers~ Epic class.}


    {Guild: NONE.}


    {Storage: Empty.}


    ''My Mana is finally unlocked. System, put 84 points in it.''


    {Done.}


    { Mana: 85pt. 42,500.}


    { points remaining: 85.}


    Supreme raised his hand, moment next a green light appeared on his palm.


    "This is--"


    { Mana successfully corrupted by The Demon Lord''s legacy.}


    In matter of seconds, the green Mana on his palm changed into red and black smoke which merged together.


    ''This light looks dangerous.'' Drakon muttered.


    As a Dragon, it has more understanding with Mana than normal humans.


    And the Mana in front of it is beyond understanding.


    ''System, does this mean anything can be corrupted by the Demon Lord''s legacy?''


    { Yes host. The Demon Lord''s legacy makes your skills and Mana more powerful than those in the same rank as you.}


    He nodded. Redrawing his Mana. "What do we have here?" He observed the last notification. "AI''s store have been unlocked. AI, Open it."


    < Do you wish to travel to the store, player Supreme?>


    "Travel? No not... I want to see my sister."


    ''Sister? You have a sister!''


    Supreme didn''t answer Drakon but said. "See you later Reaper. AI, log me out."


    < Logging out.>


    Moment next, both him and Drakon vanished from the lobby.


    __________


    [ Real world.]


    [ Caroton city. Third-strongest city in the world.]


    In front of a huge building with the word "Blood Hunters" written on it. A White BMW came to a stop.


    A lady with long black hair with a touch of purple got out. She was putting on a purple jacket, black pants and sneaker.


    Two blonde hair girls standing in front of the building quickly rushed towards her.


    "Welcome Guild master Nia." They both quickly greeted.


    "Any news on Supreme?" Nia asked walking past the two.


    "Nothing at the moment."


    "Find him! I will make that bastard pay. His small lizard dared injured my phoenix."


    Name: Nia. In-game name: Huntress. Guild master of Blood Hunter Guild.


    After escaping from Supreme, she asked her Guild''s scouts to track any information about Supreme in the real world.


    ''I wish I have a Tracking card.'' She thought.


    "What is the plan, Guild master?" The girl at the right asked.


    Before Nia could reply, AI''s voice sounded in their heads.


    < Broadcast to all virtual reality game players.>


    < Player supreme have won his second game known as; ''Escape Room'' gaining the highest score in Virtual Reality game, known as SSS-Ranking.>

 Chapter 63 - 63: News

    "He survived!"


    Purple aura burst out from Nia spreading to all direction.


    "Calm down Guild master, we''ll find him." The one at the right promised.


    "Then get to it!!"


    She walked inside her guild''s building.


    [AMERISA CITY: FIRST STRONGEST CITY.]


    [CITY HOSPITAL.]


    Jennifer was outside the room, pacing back and forth. She was anxious, worried and scared as doctors attends to Mira inside.


    "Please be OK Mira, I don''t know how to face Michael if anything happens to Mira."


    "Boss?"


    She stopped, and turned her gaze to Levi and Ricky. "Which Guild?" She asked coldly.


    "Everything is in here." Levi handed her a file.


    Jennifer took it, she quickly opened it. Turning the pages around.


    "Skull Guild and Shadow Guild. I hope you guys have started your life count-down." Endless Killing intent spread out from her.


    "Calm down, boss. Let first wait for Mira to wake up, then we will strike." Ricky suggested.


    Jennifer nodded, raised her bracelet. "AI, use both my Guild Lock card. Seal both the skull Guild and Shadow Guild."


    < Done, player Queen-Of-Death.>


    She nodded.


    < Broadcast to all virtual reality game players.>


    < Player supreme have won his second game known as; ''Escape Room'' gaining the highest score in Virtual Reality game, known as SSS-Ranking.>


    The three were stunned.


    "Who is this Supreme?" Levi asked in mild confusion. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ricky thought for a moment and said to Jennifer. "There a video online, The video is about Supreme''s last battle."


    He brought out his phone and entered Instagram, Playing a video. He then pass it to Jennifer.


    She took the phone from him.


    "Hey guys, My name is Niki. And yeah, I played a game with the renown Supreme; The guy in this video., the one who battled against twenty LV40 knights and also a LV45 venomous Spider. He also helped us against an imposter! Is Supreme. If you think this video is fake, check the leader ranking board. My in-game name is NIKi...


    I never believe winning one game and gaining the B Score will take me from Top 500 To Top 40 on the ranking board. Tell you the truth..."


    "...I did nothing in that game. So Please like and follow, you can also drop a comment down. Thanks."


    Jennifer was silent, as she watched the battles between Supreme and the knights, Then Huntress and lastly the venomous spider.


    "It''s true that most higher class monsters could speak, but isn''t this stupidity? Taking someone who is far stronger than you ranking position isn''t a good idea. And by posting this, she just revealed her location and appearance to them."


    "...Does she think she is Supreme who already made so many enemies and still be alive for so long? They are just scared of Supreme because of his legendary weapon. This girl is a fool." She checked the comments.


    "Wow! I finally get to see Supreme!"


    "Wow!! Supreme is untouchable."


    "Are you sure this is Supreme? I saw him in a restaurant once. He has black hair not brown."


    "Do you think he changed his appearance?"


    "Who cares, I am his number one fan from now onward."


    "Hey miss Niki, Does Supreme have a Guild?"


    "I sent him a friend request, but he didn''t reply."


    "Me too."


    "I sent him 20 friend requests, No reply!"


    "20!! You will only annoy our king!!"


    "Yes! Don''t think about Annoying our idol!!"


    "I bet Supreme is stronger than Joker, Venom and Red Sword."


    "Watch what you are sending, those three are holding top two, three and Four on the leader ranking board. They could easily kill you."


    Jennifer: "When did Supreme gain so much fans?"


    She was dumbfounded seeing +200,000 Comments.


    "Wait, Niki replied to these four comments." She tapped on the first one.


    Black coin: "Brilliant! Niki, I was with you but didn''t think of recording. Thanks to Supreme I am holding top 50."


    Niki: "That is Nice."


    Superhero: "Me, top 68th, I''m just lucky to be alive."


    Niki: "Same."


    King-kong: "Do you think we''ll ever see him again?"


    Niki: "I don''t know about you, but I wish I can. He is just too handsome."


    Superhero: "..."


    Niki: "I''m not joking!"


    Jennifer sighed. She gave the phone back to Ricky. "These guys are dead." She turned to Levi.


    "Any news about Michael?"


    "No, he might be in a game."


    "Miss?" A doctor walked out of the room.


    "Yes doctor!" She quickly walked up to him.


    "We are lucky, she is safe. But will just have to stay here for some time." The doctor revealed.


    "Phew"


    Jennifer and the two sighed in relief. "Thank you doctor." She thanked. "Can I see her?"


    "Sure. I will take my leave." The doctor walked away after saying that.


    Jennifer exhaled, then pushed the door walking inside.


    ________


    [Blackwater neighborhood.]


    [Michael''s Apartment.]


    A Dark Eerie smoke appeared in the empty sitting room, as Michael and Drakon slowly materialized.


    ''Where are we, partner?'' Drakon asked. It flew towards the couch and sat down.


    Michael slowly moved his gaze around the room. He frowned upon seeing the windbreaker jacket on the couch.


    "MIRA!!!!" He called out.


    No answer.


    Drakon slowly looked around.


    "MIRA!!!"


    ''No one is here partner, I can''t detect any life-form.'' Drakon revealed. ''And what is this?'' It added, tapping its clew on the phone beside it.


    "Stop that!!" Michael picked up his phone checking it. "MIRA!!" He yelled again.


    He was getting anxious and worried now. Michael quickly searched the whole house, not seeing a single soul.


    "I told her not to leave the Apartment, she won''t disobey me."


    Sniff...


    ''Does your sister use a rose perfume?''


    "Huh?"


    Michael was stunned. He sniffed the air. "Someone else was here, I think the owner of that jacket. But where could she have taken Mira?"


    ''Oi, someone kidnapped the sister of my partner! I will burn them alive!!'' Drakon releases dark smoke from its nostrils.


    Michael raised his AI bracelet. "AI, use my knowledge card and tell me where Mira Brian is!"


    < Searching Name....>


    < Gotten.>


    < Mira Brian''s location is; City hospital.>


    "City hospital?!"


    His face turned paled instantly.


    "What the hell is she doing in City Hospital?!! We are going to City Hospital, Drakon!"


    ''Let go find your sister!'' Drakon flew into the air and landed on his shoulder.

 Chapter 64 - 64: Who Did This?

    [CITY HOSPITAL.]


    Michael got off the cab with Drakon on his shoulder. He looked at the high hospital building in front of him with unreadable emotions.


    ''What is it?''


    "Just some past memories." He walked towards the hospital.


    "Is that a Dragon on that guy''s shoulder?"


    "Wow, he is a player. A high Rank player!"


    "Do you know him?"


    "Wow..."


    Everyone in the lobby stopped whatever they were doing and focused on the two, especially Drakon.


    Michael quickly walked to the receptionist.


    "How may I be of help?" The female receptionist asked politely. Staring at Drakon.


    "Do you by chance see a young girl with brown hair and eyes, 5''2 feet tall. Her name is Mira Brian."


    The receptionist turned her gaze to Michael. "I don''t know." She stared at him for a while longer. ''So handsome...''


    Michael frowned slightly. "Check your system. I know she''s in this hospital."


    The lady frowned seeing how Anxious the handsome guy in front of her was. So...


    "A minute." She decided to help.


    ''What are we waiting for?'' Drakon asked in mild confusion.


    "Please, I''m in a hurry." Michael said to the receptionist.


    "OK. There is someone with that name here. She''s in the golden VIP room. Because of security reasons, we can only let you in if you have an invitation or have registered earlier. So--"


    "--Are you kidding me lady?! That is my sister in there, if you don''t tell me the room number right this moment I don''t know what he will do!" Michael yelled coldly, as Drakon opened its mouth wide.


    The receptionist''s face turned cold upon hearing his threat.


    "Are you threatening us?!" She asked.


    "If you don''t let me in, then yes."


    The lady was taken aback. She tapped a red button under her Desk.


    Beeep...!


    The Alarm rung out around the hospital lobby.


    "What is going on?"


    "Is there an Emergency?"


    The people in the lobby were looking around in mild Wonder. They frowned slightly seeing 10 guards in black uniform holding electric baton rushing in.


    "I don''t have time for all these!" Michael groaned.


    "Drakon, [Dragon might.]."


    The next moment an unholy amount of pressure fell on the Lobby, everyone apart from Michael dropped to their knees. Non were able to raised their heads or open their mouths.


    Pressure from a mystical class Dragon was nothing these Non players could handle. They all broke out in sweat.


    Michael turned the receptionist''s computer towards him and tap on the keyboard. In matter of seconds he discovered Mira''s room number.


    Without a single word, he walked towards the Elevator.


    The moment the Elevator doors closed. Everyone gasped in shock and horror. They all turned to the receptionist.


    "Are you mad?!! Why didn''t you tell him the room number?"


    "What if he killed us all?"


    The lady tried to explain that it''s security reasons. But no one gave her ear.


    "A player with a Dragon is here to see his sister, and you stopped him because of some fucking security reasons!"


    "Don''t you value your life?"


    The security guards were also dumbfounded. They rushed in only to kneel in front of a young man.


    "That''s why I said the boss should employ players too." The head guard walked away.


    [Mira''s room.]


    Jennifer sat on the chair beside the bed staring at Mira who was still sleeping soundly on it.


    "Don''t worry Mira, you will be OK."


    "Brother..."


    Jennifer''s eyes widened. "Mira, Mira. Thanks goodness You are awake."


    Mira slowly opened her eyes, she moved her gaze around the room. Then stopped at Jennifer.


    "What happened Bestie? Why am I in a hospital?" She asked. Her voice weak and low.


    "Don''t you remember?"


    Mira thought for a moment. "I remembered holding the ice cream. Then..."


    "Shhh. Don''t speak now, Rest."


    "Bestie, where''s my brother?"


    "He''s coming." Jennifer said tieing her hair into a ponytail.


    [Outside the room.]


    Michael walked out the Elevator towards the hallway, following the numbers written on each door.


    ''How many rooms are in this building? This room is 300th'' Drakon asked flying behind him.


    "I don''t know the total rooms, but I know they exceed 500." Michael stopped in front of Mira''s room seeing two guys guarding it.


    "You aren''t Allow in here." Levi said straightly.


    "Go back while we are asking politely." Ricky added.


    ''Two platinum rank holders?'' Michael was stunned for a second. "Move." He said.


    The two looked at each other, then at Michael.


    Levi: "I think you are deaf, I said you aren''t allowed in here."


    "I won''t say it again, MOVE." Dark and red Mana slowly emanate from him.


    Ricky''s and Levi''s faces turned serious. "Do you know who is inside? Its Queen-Of-Death! Our boss!!"


    "I SAID MOVE!!!"


    BOOM!!!!


    ______


    Jennifer and Mira turned their heads to the blasted door, the two subconsciously moved their gazes to the other side of the wall. Were Levi and Ricky smashed into.


    The two brothers quickly stood up. With a flick of their wrist, Two black scimitars appeared in their hands. This guy is a player, a powerful one.


    Before they could charge towards Michael. Jennifer''s voice sounded. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait you two."


    She fixed her gaze at the entrance. As Michael walked in with Drakon following behind.


    Mira: "Brother!"


    Jennifer: "Michael?"


    Mira was excited, while Jennifer was stunned in place.


    Michael walked towards Mira. "How did you... Are you OK?" He caressed her hair, his voice filled with worries. "I told you not to leave the apartment."


    "Sorry." Mira apologized.


    Michael slowly raised his head to Jennifer. "Jennifer?" He frowned slightly.


    The two brothers were stunned.


    Levi: "Did she just called him brother?"


    Ricky: "I thought I misheard."


    "So this is our Boss''s friend. This guy is only a Bronze medal 2-stars, but his Mana easily knocked both of us down." Levi observed Michael, then Drakon.


    "That baby Dragon looks familiar." He added.


    Ricky observed Drakon after hearing His brother. The next moment.


    Levi and Ricky: "Oh my god!"


    They both exclaimed.


    "Who did this?" Michael asked Jennifer.


    "Calm down Micky. My friends who you almost kill already got their identify, everything you need to know is here." She picked up the file on the drawer beside the bed and handed it to Michael.


    Michael took it and slowly read through the information. His face getting colder by the second.


    "When will you tell me you started playing VRG, Supreme?"


    ________


    Drakon gave him away.????

 Chapter 65 - 65: We Are All Dead 1

    Drakon landed on Mira''s bed.


    "Aww..." Mira tried to grab Drakon but couldn''t.


    "You need to rest and recover, Mira." Michael stated. "Drakon will stay will you." He added.


    Drakon observed Mira for a moment. ''So this is your sister? She looks nothing like you.''


    Michael didn''t answer but pass the file to Jennifer.


    "Are you certain they are the ones?"


    She nodded taking the file from him.


    "What happened here?" The same Doctor walked in slowly, looking at the destroyed door. He raised his head to Michael.


    "Should I call security?"


    "That won''t be necessary." Jennifer answered, relaxing on her seat.


    The man nodded and walked towards Mira. "Ahem... Can you please?" He stared at Michael who was standing in front of him.


    "Please." Michael made way for him, moving towards Jennifer. "I will be back."


    "What are you planning?" Jennifer asked with raised eyebrow.


    "To kill some pest."


    "Hold on Micky, I am coming with you."


    "Where are you two going?" Mira asked.


    "As Micky said, we are going to take care of some pest. Doctor."


    The man turned to Jennifer. "Any News?"


    "Don''t worry, the dagger almost pierced one of her kidney, but it didn''t. But She''ll have to stay in the hospital for a whole week before you can discharge her."


    The temperature in the room dropped in a terrifying speed causing Levi, Ricky, the Doctor and Mira to felt a chill down their spine.


    ''Both of you should calm down, you are scaring these humans.''


    Michael sighed hearing Drakon. "Thank you." He said to the Doctor.


    The Doctor nodded like a chick picking up rice from the ground. "I will take my leave." He quickly walked out.


    ''Hahaha... You two scared him away. Humans are interesting creatures.''


    Michael turned to Drakon. "Shut up. You are staying with her, Make sure no one enter this room."


    Drakon nodded. ''Wait! Did you just ask me to shut up?!!''


    "Those fools almost made my sister lose a Kidney. I''ll just have to make them lose something far more important."


    Levi and Ricky looked at each other, if it were someone else saying these words. They would have laughed out loud. But the guy in front of them is the renown Supreme.


    "Fufufufu... You are funny Micky. If you really what to make them pay, Why are you still here?" She walked towards the destroyed door.


    "Stay with Mira, nothing should happen to her." She added.


    "Yes!" The two brothers nodded.


    __________


    [SKULL GUILD.]


    "We are all dead!!!"


    "The plan backfire, we should escape!"


    "Yes! The Gold medal rank holder is coming for us!"


    "The way she screamed, that girl might be close or worst, related to her."


    "She will surely come for us. I say we escape."


    Guild master Rick, sat calmly on the round table, listening to his members.


    Each one of them complaining, some even proposing to escape or leave the Guild. Couldn''t take it anymore he yelled.


    "SHUT UP!!"


    They all turned to him.


    "Yelling won''t solve anything Boss, we need to look for a solution." Donny said.


    Rick sighed. "The gold medal player might not attack us."


    "Huh?"


    "What?"


    "How?"


    "Meaning?"


    They all stared at him in totally perplexed. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Think for a second, we aren''t the one who attacked the girl, it was the shadow Guild. You all saw it..." He smiled at them.


    "...The plan didn''t go as we planned, but it fulfilled its purpose."


    "Let me remind you Guild master, you said "Might" in other words; there is a 50% chance she will come for us." The member looked at everyone present.


    "We all know Queen-Of-Death, she never spared her victims. She might even destroy both our Guild and the shadow Guild. What we need to do now is leave this guild and run away."


    "You are right, we aren''t the ones who released the bullet, but we were the ones who set the trigger. No matter what happens we''ll be implicated." Another added.


    Donny thought for a moment and asked. "What about Supreme? He just gained his second win. He might help us"


    "Forget about Supreme, for god''s sake you don''t even know where he is. All I know is... We won''t go down without a fight!" Rick paused and said to the members.


    "Pick up your weapons, we''ll fight her to the end!!"


    The members looked at each other. Then stared at Rick with disdain.


    "I''m not ready to die."


    "I am sorry Guild master, but I quit."


    "Yes, me too."


    "There is no way I am fighting Queen-Of-Death."


    "We are all Bronze medal players, how do you expect us to fight against a gold medal player?!"


    "If we stay here, we''re just going to die."


    "Sorry Boss, or let me say Rick. I quit!"


    Rick was flabbergasted.


    "What are you guys saying? Even you Donny!"


    They all raised their Bracelet and said to AI.


    "AI, I want to quit Skull Guild."


    AI''s next word threw them all in hell.


    < Error!>


    "What?!!!" They all exclaimed in terror.


    < Player Queen-Of-Death, have used a Guild Lock Card.>


    < The skull Guild have been sealed. No one is allowed to leave or enter.>


    "How long?!!"


    Donny asked.


    < Sealing Duration: 22:30:35.>


    "WHAT!!!!"


    Half of them stood up instantly.


    "Hahaha..."


    Rick laughed out loudly. "You guys want to leave, right? LEAVE! Hahaha..."


    They all stared at him with Disdain and anger.


    "How dare you laugh at this time?!! You Doom us all!!" Donny yelled in rage.


    "Don''t worry Donny. AI just showed us she is coming, you guys will have to fight whether you like it or not." Rick relaxed on his seat.


    "Why did I join the skull Guild in the first place?!!"


    "If I''d known, I would have leave earlier!!"


    "We are all Dead!!"


    "Wait!" Donny yelled out. He thought of something.


    "What is it?" They turned towards him.


    "AI, how can we Unseal the Guild?"


    < Guild will have to use another Guild Lock Card. Which cost; 90,000 in-game diamonds.>


    "Oh My god!" He yelled hearing the amount.


    "What did AI said?" The members were all on edge.


    "AI said it''s 90,000 in-game to buy another Guild Lock Card, to unlock the Guild."


    < Or...>


    Donny: "Or?"


    "What is "or"?" A member asked in mild surprised.


    Even Rick paid attention to him.


    < You can exchange the Guild Lock Card with 2,000 years of life times.>


    "We are Dead!"


    Donny collapsed on his seat.


    ________


    AI gave them a chance, Right?

 Chapter 66 - 66: We Are All Dead! 2

    All the members stared at him in confusion seeing his reaction, None of them heard AI. But seeing the horror expression on Donny''s face showed them they were all doom.


    "W-What did AI said?" A member asked with some hesitation.


    Donny moved his gaze on each of the members. "AI said we need 2,000 years of life times."


    Silence!


    "WHAT?!!"


    "What are we going to do now?!"


    "Forget it, we have to fight."


    "There''s no other way."


    "There''s a way" Donny got another idea.


    "What if we combined all our life times. That way we can have the total amount of life times needed."


    The 8 men looked at each other. That is a brilliant idea. But, who among them will hold the life times?


    They are all be in the same Guild, but that didn''t mean they trust each other. Especially with something as precious as life times.


    "I will hold it." Rick raised his hand.


    "Fuck off!!"


    "Don''t you have shame?!!"


    "You are lucky you''re stronger than us!"


    They all cussed hearing him. This guy was the one who placed them in this mess, and now he wants to hold the life times.


    "We''ll give it to Donny, he came up with the idea. It''s only fitting if he holds the life times."


    Donny looked at the guy in mild surprised.


    "Yes, Donny should be the one."


    "I support."


    "Same."


    With their decision made. They all transferred all their life times to Donny leaving themselves with a day.


    Some minutes later.


    Donny looked at the life times on his bracelet with a frown.


    "We are short of 400 years." He said.


    "What about him?"


    They turned to Rick, who was indifferent to their move on unsealing the Guild.


    Donny sighed, and said in a calm tone.


    "Come on now Rick. All our life times are here leaving us with a day, We know you didn''t intend for all these, but what''s done is done. If we unseal the guild. Queen-Of-Death will never find us, you can live a good life somewhere else; moreover you can open a new guild and start all over again. I''m, No. We are pleading with you."


    Donny was pretty good at convincing.


    Rick raised his hand and transferred a total of 600 years of life times to him without saying a word, completing the Life times needed.


    "Thank you."


    He raised his bracelet. Before he could ask AI, Rick''s voice sounded.


    "We already lost the game, and what happens to those who lose? DEATH."


    "You are 100% right Guild master Rick."


    They all sharply turned their heads to the entrance. Seeing a beautiful lady with blue hair styled in a ponytail calmly walking in.


    "Queen-Of-Death!!"


    They all exclaimed in terror.


    "How? What about the security protocols?" Donny asked totally bewildered.


    "Guild Lock Card." Rick muttered.


    "Correct." Jennifer stopped 5 meters from them. "I hope you guys know why we''re here?" She added with a smirk.


    "Calm down Miss Death. We aren''t the one who attacked her." Donny quickly said. His voice laced with dread.


    "Yes, it was the shadow Guild!"


    "Miss Death, please... We aren''t to blame."


    "Yes Miss Death. The plan was to damage your car, not injure the girl."


    They all glared at the member who spoke last. These guys were pleading for forgiveness, but this fool just revealed their initial plan.


    Out of everyone present only Rick picked the odd word in Jennifer''s word. ''What did she mean by "we"?'' He observed her calmly and asked cautiously.


    "Miss Death, what did you mean by "we are here?"?"


    All the members shut their mouths hearing the questions. They subconsciously moved their gazes to the entrance.


    "Good questions."


    Red Mana emanated from her body forming a Red throne behind her. Jennifer then sat down crossing her legs.


    Two of the members gulped in seeing her smooth legs, The skirt she was wearing was clearly too short.


    Jennifer''s face turned to disgust seeing the two. With a casual wave of her right hand. Two red blades made from Mana shot towards the two members. Separating their heads from their bodies.


    Her movement was so swift that no one knew what happened till the bodies of the two men fell to the ground with a Thud Sound.


    They all froze, None dared to lower their heads or even look at the bodies. They all fixed their horrified gazes at her face.


    "Listen." She started.


    They all nodded like lizards.


    "Good."


    She flashed them a smile. "The girl your stupid plan injured is more like a sister to me. Fufufufu..." She paused with a chuckle.


    Even though she was laughing before them, the members knew what Grim future lies ahead.


    "Do you fools know who her elder brother is?"


    "Elder brother?"


    Everyone including Rick was stunned.


    Rick: ''why am I having a bed feeling about this?'' He slowly stood up.


    "Who is her brother? We want to apologize, we mean no harm to his sister." Donny said.


    "Fufufufu... At least I''m talking to all of you. Him? He''s here for only one reason. To have all your heads." Jennifer''s face was filled with Amusement.


    Their faces turned paled instantly; It only means the brother of this Girl is a player, And a dangerous one at that.


    "Who is he?" Rick asked.


    "The one person you don''t want to mess with, Well...? You did. So let welcome my best and closest friend, Micky." Jennifer relaxed on her throne.


    Everyone slowly turned back to the entrance. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A young man with black hair and eyes putting on a black shirt and pants slowly walked in.


    "Who is that?"


    "Do you know him?"


    "No, but he is handsome."


    "Are you mad? Any moment from now we''ll leave this world."


    "Queen-Of-Death said he''s her closest friend. For that to be possible, he will have to be a powerful player."


    "I told you guys, We can''t reason with them. We just have to fight." Rick said, Completely on-guard.


    "Rick, He looks familiar." Donny muttered in mild surprised.


    "Yes! He''s the same guy we saw last night."


    "I remembered now."


    Rick inhaled then exhaled. Staring at Michael who stopped beside Jennifer.


    "We are sorry for what happen to your sister. It''s my plan and I will take full responsibility. So can you please spare my members?"


    The members looked at each other in mild confusion. They all thought he''ll plead for himself, not them.


    Michael calmly observed him.


    "My sister would have loss a kidney, and you are here apologizing. What make you think I will spare any of you?"

 Chapter 67 - 67: We Are All Dead!! 3

    Michael was frustrated knowing the guild leader was just a Bronze medal 3-stars holder, and he has the gut to harm his sister.


    Technically, he wasn''t the one who harmed her. But his plan played a major role in it.


    Rick: "But nothing happened to her, right?"


    Michael''s and Jennifer''s faces turned cold.


    "I heard the same statement when I wiped out the Assassins'' Guild."


    His voice was as cold as ice.


    "You destroyed the Assassins'' Guild?!!" Donny was stunned.


    Jennifer was speechless.


    Rick was flabbergasted.


    All the members were dumbfounded.


    "Who are you?!!"


    Rick yelled. All the members'' faces turned serious.


    Someone who could single-handedly destroy a guild even higher than theirs on the ranking board won''t be weak.


    "Who are you really?!" Rick asked again.


    "And that question too."


    Michael walked towards them. He stretched out his right hand. "I hope you prayed, because you won''t make heaven if you haven''t."


    The starlight sword slowly materialized in his hand. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The skull Guild members all took a step back, their faces turned even paler.


    Rick: "Impossible"


    Donny: "that is..."


    "No way!"


    "Fuck! We just dug our own grave."


    They all mentioned one word.


    "Supreme."


    "Impossible! You can''t be Supreme!!" Rick yelled, till moving backward.


    "Yes! The video on social media... Yes! Supreme has brown hair not black!!" Donny yelled.


    "Haven''t you heard of Customize in AI?" Jennifer asked with a smile, Seeing their confuse and horrified faces.


    Rick and the members frowned slightly. "If that''s how you want it."


    Rick and Donny both pulled out TT-33 pistol, pointing it at Michael.


    "I''m surprised." Jennifer muttered in mild surprised.


    "Why is that?" Michael stopped, and turned to her.


    "Guns are expensive. A pistol cost 500 life times. While a rifle; 1,000. These two just used 1,000 years for those guns in their hands."


    Michael just nodded after hearing her explanation.


    "So what are you saying Supreme?" Rick asked, his intense gaze fixed on Michael.


    Queen-Of-Death already killed two of his Ex-members, even though they couldn''t leave the Guild they had the intention to do so.


    "What am I saying?" Michael tilted his head to the said in confusion.


    "You guys are ready to fight, what do you think I am saying?"


    The members quickly drew out their Common-class weapons from their waist and back, upon hearing his words.


    "I know you won''t forgive us. Kill this heartless fool!!"


    BANG!


    BANG!


    Both Rick and Donny released two shots towards Michael with pure killing intent.


    BAM!


    "....."


    "....."


    Everyone including Jennifer was dumbfounded, All staring at the bullets which had mysteriously frozen an inch in front of Michael.


    Michael took one of the bullets from the four in front of him. "I wondered whose bullet this is, well... We just have to find out."


    The next moment the bullets took 180¡ã turn, pointing towards Rick and Donny.


    Whoosh!!


    They all shot towards them. Rick''s and Donny''s eyes widened in shock, they both jumped to the side successfully dodging the bullets. But the two members behind them couldn''t.


    BAM!!


    They froze momentarily, then collapsed on the ground. Blood flowing from the bullet''s hole on their skulls.


    "What a nice shot! Six more to go!"


    Jennifer Exclaimed in joy. She was enjoying the show, not planning on helping.


    "Are you here to watch?"


    "Come on Micky. I''m cheering you up."


    Michael just shook his head in mild annoyance. "What are you two waiting for? Shoot again!" He moved his gaze to Rick then Donny.


    The two slowly stood up from the ground.


    "W-What did you? How did y-you just?" Donny stammered.


    "That won''t help. Come at me together, I have a second Guild to get rid of." Michael said arrogantly.


    "Fufufufu..." Jennifer giggled.


    "Are you killing all of us?" A member asked, his voice filled with horror.


    "Were you deaf? I said he''ll wipe you all out."


    They turned to Jennifer staring at her with countless unreadable emotions.


    "OK, I will attack then." Michael continued Walking towards the six scared members.


    ''It''s annoying I can''t gain points with these kills.''


    BOOM!!!


    He lunged forward, his starlight sword tearing the air behind him. They were only standing 5 meters from each other; in matter of seconds he appeared in front of a member.


    With a slash from his sword. The man''s head was separated from his body. His eyes wide open not knowing how he died.


    "Weak!"


    The faces of the five changed dramatically.


    "That fast?! How could he move so fast?!!"


    "That is Supreme!!"


    Only a silver medal 3-stars or platinum players above could match Michael''s speed at the moment. Thanks to his points.


    Michael turned to the one closest to him and moved. The guy was frozen, not even putting up any resistance.


    These guys were ruthless and powerful in the real world, only troubling and attacking Non players. But in confrontation with a real player, they are as weak as a newborn child.


    Jennifer sat on her throne, staring at Michael as he butchered the members. ''What happened to you Micky? I hope you haven''t gone back to your past character.'' She thought worriedly.


    Whoosh!!


    "Ahhhh!!"


    The last member yelled as Michael cut off both his legs. The guy fell on the blood all over the ground, screaming in agony.


    Michael walked towards him and plunged his sword into the man''s skull, Killing him instantly.


    "I now know why your guild is holding such a low ranking. All of you are weak!" He walked towards Rick and Donny, drawing out his sword from the man''s skull.


    Donny looked at Rick. After thinking for a moment he ran towards Michael and dropped to his knees.


    "Supreme. Please, I beg you; have mercy on me, wait... I have life times with me. I will give everything to you if you spare me."


    Michael was silent. "Let''s see how many are with you." He stretched out his hand towards the kneeling Donny.


    Donny quickly transferred a total of 2,000 years of life times to Michael.


    "What are you doing Donny?!!! He won''t let you live!!" Rick roared in anguish.


    "You don''t know that!" Donny hissed back. Then turned to Michael. "Don''t listen to him Supreme, you said you''ll let me go. Right?"


    "When did I say that?" Michael looked down at him, after checking his life times.


    "What?! You said."


    Michael was about to strike when Jennifer''s voice sounded, stopping him on track.


    "Wait Micky, this guy will make a good puppet."


    Michael: "Meaning?"


    Donny: "What?!"


    Rick: "...?!!"

 Chapter 68 - 68: Leave Him To Me Micky

    "He''s all your then."


    Jennifer snapped her finger. Instantly, Donny''s eyes turned gray, completely life less.


    "Come to me love."


    He stood up from the ground and walked towards her, Donny stood behind her like he was being controlled.


    Michael and Rick frowned slightly seeing this.


    "What did you do to him?!!" Rick yelled in rage.


    "This is one of my skills known as; [Soul Manipulation.]. It''s an Epic-class skill."


    Rick took a step back in fright. ''Did she just said Epic-Class?''


    With that taken care of. Michael pointed his sword at Rick.


    "Hey Guild master? I hope you can put up a valuable fight."


    Rick turned to Michael, moment next; He let out a menacing laugh. He laughed so loudly that both Michael and Jennifer frowned slightly.


    Michael turned to Jennifer, who made an insane gesture with her finger pointing at the side of her head.


    "Are you ok Guild master?" Michael asked in mild confusion.


    "Hahaha..." Rick looked at the body parts and blood all over the place. "You killed everyone already. Why shouldn''t I be happy?"


    Now Michael and Jennifer were stunned, both speechless.


    Why is he happy?


    "I learned something on the battlefield today, that is; infusing Mana into a weapon makes it stronger."


    "Everyone knows that, retard." Said Jennifer.


    Rick turned to her with killing intent. "OK then."


    With a flick of his wrist, a Sabre appeared in his hand. He slowly infused his Mana in it, causing the Sabre to emanate a green glow.


    Michael observed Rick''s glowing sword in wonder. "I will just follow your lead then."


    He infused his Mana in the starlight sword, but to his shock the weapon rejected it.


    Something Jennifer and Rick noticed.


    ''Oh Micky, you really don''t know how to use a legendary weapon.'' She shook her head with a smile.


    "I see you are having trouble with your sword, Don''t worry I will make it quick and painless."


    Rick lunched towards Michael with the intention to kill, Michael stood calmly on the spot waiting for him.


    Rick leaped into the air and slashed his sword downward on Michael''s head, who still stood calmly on spot.


    BAM!!


    BOOM!!


    Michael raised the starlight sword blocking the attack. The moment the two weapons collided A sonic wave spread all over the hall.


    Rick flew meters back smashing heavily on the ground.


    Spurt!!


    Rick vomited a mouthful of blood, his eyes widened seeing his sword which have been cut into two halves.


    "What if I can''t infuse my Mana in my sword? It''s still a legendary weapon. Using a common-class weapon against it is simply an insult." Michael walked towards him.


    Rick threw away the half sword. He slowly stood up, picked up a sword and Axe on the ground.


    "I''m not going down that easily!!" Rick roared.


    With a thought, the starlight sword vanished from his hand. "Time to get serious." Two bloodred daggers appeared in his hands.


    Michael infused his Mana in it, Both daggers successfully absorbed his Mana.


    An eerie Black and red Mana surrounded the blades.


    ''What type of Mana Is this?'' Jennifer was amazed staring at the daggers. ''Wait a sec'' Her eyes widened in shock.


    "What if the starlight sword successfully absorbed it? How powerful would it get?" Jennifer murmured, She has so much questions waiting to be answered.


    Rick took a deep breath and exhaled. ''Don''t be scared, he''s only a LV15 and Bronze medal 2-stars player, while you''re a LV23 and a Bronze medal 3-stars. You can do this.''


    His inner voice spoke to him.


    "Yes! I can do this." He looked at Michael.


    "Watch out Supreme!! I hope you can keep up with my speed!"


    BOOM!!


    He shot forward, creaking the ground behind him.


    Whoosh!!


    He appeared in front of Michael within a second, slashing the Axe horizontally.


    Michael blocked the Axe with a dagger. "Is this what you called speed?!"


    Rick smirked and slashed down with the sword. Michael leaped back dodging the attack, and shot forward with his daggers the moment his feet touched the ground.


    The two collide in a deadly battle for dominance. The sounds of Weapons clashing rung out around the hall.


    "I wish I have a popcorn." Jennifer remained seated on her throne, watching the battle in front of her.


    BAM!


    Rick parry Michael''s daggers with the Axe and force him back with his strength.


    Michael landed 10 feet from him. "You are good. Much better than the Assassins Guild''s guild master, but you are facing Supreme."


    Michael activated [Brainwave.] His two daggers flew into the air pointing towards Rick.


    "I see you don''t have a skill. You only use your Mana, nothing else... Am I right?" Michael asked with a sneer.


    Rick gritted his teeth in rage. Skills can only be gotten in AI, either you buy it or AI gift it to you. But Rick wasn''t a wealthy player to have In-game diamonds and purchase skills in AI''s store.


    "Go!"


    The daggers shot towards Rick with blinding speed.


    "Fuck!!" Rick exclaimed in Shock, too late to dodge.


    BAM!!!!


    Both the daggers flew back towards Supreme, who swiftly controlled them. The two hovering above him.


    Rick stood unscathed in a transparent light barrier.


    "Rare-class skill." Jennifer finally stood up.


    "None of these concerns you Queen-Of-Death, Stay back and watch!" Rick spoke with contempt.


    Jennifer''s laughed coldly.


    "Your stupid plan almost made my sister lose her kidney. And you are fucking telling me it''s not my concern!!!"


    Her eyes turned red. "Leave him to me Micky." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael moved his gaze from her to Rick. Then Shrugged indifferently catching his daggers. "He''s all yours." He backed away.


    Jennifer calmly walked towards Rick. The closer she got, the more her Mana surge.


    ''Fuck! I think it''s time to die, there''s no way I can defeat her.'' Rick braced himself while still in his barrier.


    "Do you really think a Rare-class skill can protect you from me?" She asked calmly.


    Michael observed Jennifer in mild surprised. ''I don''t think I will survive against her.''


    The Mana emanating from Jennifer was so dense that Michael''s seems like a child play.


    With a flick of her wrist, a huge Bloodred scythe appeared in her hand. The smell of blood increased 100 folds in the hall.


    Both Michael''s and Rick''s faces changed dramatically, and they both Muttered in unison.


    "Legendary Class weapon!"

 Chapter 69 - 69: Are You Worthy?

    The two weren''t expecting to see another Legendary weapon. To Michael; this making it the second Legendary weapon he has seen after his own, of course.


    "I will make sure to cut you into countless parts." Jennifer continued walking towards Rick, taking purposeful steps.


    "COME ON THEN!!!" Rick yelled gripping his weapons tightly.


    "Come and get m..."


    Whoosh!!!


    ".....?!"


    "....."


    Rick froze instantly as Jennifer slowly materialized behind him, blood dipping from her Scythe.


    With horror written all of his face his light barrier shattered into countless pieces.


    Rick''s body then broke into different parts falling into a heap of gruesome pile.


    "I said your rare-class skill can''t protect you from me." She slowly turned around.


    Michael blinked thrice, staring at Jennifer like she has grown two heads.


    Jennifer turned to him.


    "Don''t worry Micky, I''m not after you. You should be grateful to me." Her Scythe disintegrated into light particles as she walked towards him.


    "What do you mean?" Michael asked in mild confusion.


    Jennifer stopped in front of him, she stared deep in his eyes.


    "Don''t think you are the strongest for having a Legendary weapon. Tell you the truth, those In top 3 to 20 on the ranking board all has Legendary weapons, you are still safe because they don''t know your location. If they do..."


    She smirked.


    "I will protect Mira. Just think about getting stronger so you can protect her too." She walked towards Donny after saying that.


    Michael stood still for a while, her word replaying in his head. "Why would they be after me? I''d done nothing to them."


    Jennifer Scoffed.


    "You took their ranking position, pushing them downward. AI gave you that 1st position for a reason, let''s see; Maybe to see if you are really worthy of it."


    She looked at him over her shoulder.


    "You aren''t ready."


    Michael frowned deeply hearing her. In Virtual reality game, he could be invincible because of the cheating system, but here...


    ''I need to get stronger.''


    "Don''t worry, I will help. If you need my help that is." She stopped in front of Donny. "You have one task love; Set this building on fire, and shoot yourself when you are done."


    Donny nodded mindlessly, then walked away to carry out her order.


    "Can we go Micky?"


    She turned to Michael who still stood on the same spot. His thoughts wandering.


    ''What if players stronger than Jennifer appears? What if this Joker I have been hearing about choose to attack? Can I really protect Mira with my strength?'' He looked at the daggers in his hand.


    ''I can''t even think of winning Jennifer. And she isn''t the only gold medal holder on the ranking board! Should I be angry on AI or myself?!'' He sighed.


    ''After I was revived, should I have leave VRG? Maybe our lives will be more peaceful then... No!!'' He turned to Jennifer who was staring at him with a smile.


    ''If I haven''t joined VRG, Mira and I won''t have survived against that guy sent by the Assassin'' Guild. The only way to protect my Sister is to get stronger. Much stronger.''


    "What can you teach me?" He asked Jennifer.


    She smiled and walked towards him again. "First of all; how to use your weapon, Then speed."


    Michael nodded. "We''ll start after I am done with all the pests."


    "How many are we talking here?"


    Jennifer was a little confused, she thought the Shadow Guild were the last Guild to destroy.


    "After the Shadow Guild, I will deal with the Vipers. We have some unfinished business."


    "Oh Micky, do you know how powerful the Vipers are? They are holding top 90 on the Guild ranking board, this guild you destroy are holding Top 200."


    Michael just nodded at her and walked towards the entrance.


    "I''m not joking Micky! Their Guild master is a Platinum medal player 3-stars! A step to enter Gold medal. You can''t win."


    "Thanks for the pep talk, we''ll deal with them after our training."


    He wants his revenge, not his death. He could face Huntress because he''s in a game and most of all; she was alone.


    Fighting a whole Guild with his current strength is only a death wish.


    "Good." Jennifer nodded following behind him.


    -


    Donny was busy pouring Petroleum all over the building. Moments later; He brought out a match stick and lit it up, throwing it on the heap of bodies before him. Flames caught instantly.


    He then brought out a gun and raised it to the side of his head.


    -


    Michael and Jennifer calmly walked out the building. They stared at the cars and passer-by for a moment then walked towards Jennifer''s Lincoln. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s get out from here before the fire alarmed anyone."


    She got in the driver''s seat while Michael sat in the back, His head somewhere else.


    "Are you OK?" Jennifer turned to him seeing his thoughtful expression.


    "Yes, but I have a question."


    Jennifer started the car. "What is it?" She asked looking ahead.


    "Why are you here? You never visited us. Not even ones after 5 years."


    "You also didn''t--"


    "--I don''t Even know where you are--"


    "--I know that." She looked ahead, driving towards the Shadow Guild''s building which was 10 miles away.


    "I was upset that when my parents died none of you showed up. So I decided to keep a distance, My initial reason for visiting is to give you an invitation card. Glen is hosting a class gathering party for all of us. But after knowing you two had no idea about my Parents'' death I felt so stupid and ashamed."


    "Glen?" Michael''s face turned cold, he paid no attention to the other things she said.


    "Yes. He wants everyone to come, including you... That surprised me because both of you are like Fire-and-water."


    "It''ll be good to see him again." Michael smirked. "When and where?"


    "A week from now, Mega Super Hotel." Jennifer answered.


    "I have a present for him."


    She remained silent, not saying anything.


    "My condolences."


    Jennifer looked at him through the rearview mirror with a stunned gaze, she then nodded slowly not saying anything.


    Michael stared at her for a moment, then relaxed on the seat.


    ''Shadow Guild next.''

 Chapter 70 - 70: What Did You Do To Them?

    < broadcast to all virtual reality game (VRG) players.>


    < Skull guild, carrying top 256th in the guilds'' ranking had been disbanded.>


    < Ranking board will now be updated.>


    < If your guild''s ranking is higher than the Skull guild''s, be calm, because your ranking will not be changed.>


    "Wow, in just two hours, Queen-Of-Death already dealt with the Skull Guild. The next massage will be the disbandment of the Shadow guild."


    "What are you murmuring about, Tyson?"


    "Nothing Mrs Jones, and thank you for helping me."


    "It''s nothing, I know Mira will love the things in these bags."


    Mrs Jones lowered her head to the two big bags in both her hands.


    The two were currently standing in front of Mira''s hospital room.


    "Mmm... Tyson? Why did you threaten the Receptionist?" She asked in mild confusion.


    When they got to the hospital, they asked which room Mira was staying, but the Receptionist said they need an invitation card or should have registered earlier. With no other way...


    ...Tyson just had to Threaten her. With the encounter with Michael the Receptionist quickly let them In after knowing the guy was a player.


    "I just said if she doesn''t let us in, I will let her lose her job. Nothing harsh." He knocked at the door.


    "Are you sure she''ll like these gifts?" He looked at the two gift bags behind him.


    "These gifts worth 5 months of life times. I selected them myself, so don''t worry. She''ll definitely like them."


    Tyson just nodded, hearing footsteps advancing towards them. With a click! The door slowly opened.


    Ricky observed the two people in front of him calmly. "Why are you here?" He asked settling his gaze on Tyson.


    "What do you mean why we are here? MOVE!"


    Mrs Jones shoved him to the side walking inside the room, followed by Tyson.


    "Aaahhhhhh!!!!!!!"


    Mrs Jones let out a piercing scream the exact moment she entered, dropping the bags heavily on the ground.


    "Why are you screaming?!" Tyson yelled. He quickly walked up to her.


    Ricky and Levi frowned slightly.


    "T--That is... How can a Lizard be so big?!!" She pointed at Mira''s bed. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tyson followed her finger seeing Drakon, he chuckled. "Is this Jennifer''s pet?" He asked the two brothers.


    Levi and Ricky looked at each other, then at Tyson. "It''s Supreme''s."


    BOOM!!


    The word exploded in his head like a dynamite.


    ''Supreme is back.'' He was stunned in place.


    Drakon observed the two slowly, Its red eyes fixed on them. ''Who are these two?''


    "Calm down Mrs Jones, this is Drakon. He belongs to my brother, and he''s not a Lizard." Mira tried to calm Mrs Jones.


    "Yes Mrs Jones, Haven''t you seen a Dragon before?" Tyson asked after getting himself back.


    "No." Mrs Jones shook her head.


    "That''s OK."


    Tyson walked towards Mira''s bed. To his horror, Drakon created a 1-meter tall wall of flames in front of him.


    "What are you doing?!" Tyson yelled, taking a step back. ''How can a baby Dragon''s fire radiate so much heat?'' He thought inwardly.


    Drakon stood in front of Mira, watching the two. ''My partner said, no one should get close to her.''


    Mrs Jones turned to Mira. "Mira, can you please ask this thing to not attack. No, to not Cook us."


    Mira was speechless. She could have, but Drakon would never listen to her.


    ''Did this old human just called me a "Thing"?'' Drakon was enraged.


    Being a player, Tyson quickly detected the Mana wave emanating from Drakon. ''AI, what class is this Dragon?''


    < 100,000 in-game diamonds to know.>


    "What the?!!" He exclaimed out loud. ''I don''t have so many diamonds.''


    Everyone turned to him in mild confusion.


    "Why did you yell just now?" Mrs Jones asked in a low voice.


    "AI... I''m going to regret this. AI, take it from my Dad''s account, Use the Linking Card."


    Everyone including Drakon stared at him totally perplexed.


    What is this guy saying?


    JOKER''S MANSION.


    Sitting on a couch with a glass of wine in hand was a middle-age man with red hair and black eyes, Putting on a black business suit.


    "Boss, you would be late for the meeting."


    The butler standing at a corner reminded respectfully.


    Joker let out a tired sigh.


    "Another Guild had just been disbanded. That''s life, nothing is permanent; am I right Old man Zen?"


    Zen gave a small bow. "Head is always wise and knowledgeable."


    "Don''t flatter me, I just wish--"


    BEEP!


    His Diamond bracelet let out a beeping sound.


    < Player Red Encounter wants to take 100,000 in-game diamonds through the linking card. Do you give your consent?>


    "This boy, what did he want to do with such a huge amount?" He placed the wine glass on the small desk before him.


    "Maybe young master needs it for something urgent, that might be the reason he used the Linking Card."


    "Umm... You might be right. I told him this Link can only be used for emergency." After some thought he nodded.


    "Accept It, AI."


    < Successful.>


    He relaxed on the couch. "Let''s just wait and see his good news. It might just be related to his mission."


    Zen nodded.


    BACK IN THE HOSPITAL.


    < Successful, Player Red Encounter.>


    "Successful? He gave it to me?" Tyson was shocked.


    < Checking Class...>


    "Any moment from now."


    Drakon, Levi and Ricky frowned hearing his word.


    ''What is he planning on doing? Whatever it''s, I won''t let him.''


    The next moment. A devastating pressure descended on the room, focused on both Mrs Jones and Tyson.


    The two dropped to their knees instantly.


    Both Ricky and Levi froze feeling the pressure. It wasn''t focused on them, but they surely felt it.


    < Completed.>


    < Class: Mystical Class.>


    ''Mystical Class!!!''


    Tyson''s eyes widened in both terror and amazement.


    ''Good night.''


    Drakon raised its two fronts legs and smashed down on the bed. At that moment, the pressure increased a 100-fold.


    Mrs Jones and Tyson fainted from the unbearable pressure.


    "What did you do to them?" Mira finally found her voice.


    ''Why is she worried? They aren''t dead, just sleeping.'' Drakon turned to her and slowly shook its head.


    "Let Mrs Jones go, she will never hurt me. But... I don''t know this guy." Mira said to Drakon, while staring at Tyson.

 Chapter 71 - 71: Opportunity To Live

    Shadow Guild''s Building.


    Five people sat in a meeting room discussing, All anxious.


    "What should we do Guild master? All the members have fled leaving only the five of us." The formal Vice who is now the first elder asked, His face grim.


    "You can''t blame them, The Skull Guild had just been disbanded. Or, let me say destroyed. As the third elder reported; Queen-Of-Death and a young man in black were the only ones who entered the building."


    Everyone frowned slightly hearing Rahond.


    "Who is this young man?" Ro asked, turning her gaze to the Guild master.


    First Elder: "We don''t know him, vice. But I know with your help and strength we''ll be able to hold them back."


    "Yes! The vice is a silver medal 1-star holder. You might be a LV20, but I know with your help; We''ll be safe." The second added.


    "You are right, we three are Bronze medal 2-stars holders, With guild master and Vice. We can survive."


    Ro was silent.


    These guys are really stupid. There''s no way Ro will fight a battle knowing she has 100% chance of losing. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    None of them would!


    ''Why am I having a bad feeling? Should I escape? Yes! I need to escape... ''Cause there''s no way I''m fighting a Gold medal player.''


    "All of you should leave. I will wait for her alone, we won''t be in this mess if I wasn''t bent on moving forward on the Guilds'' ranking board." He clutched his fist which was placed on the table.


    "Go! You guys should save yourselves." He moved his gaze around the four people sitting before him.


    "That isn''t happening Guild master. We all wanted to move in ranking, And... we were the ones who urge and insist for the Guild war. If we had known, we would have attacked them with force taking the ranking position without going through with the Guild war." The first elder said with a solemn expression.


    "Yes Guild master. We''ll stand with you still the end!"


    "Yes!!"


    Rahond looked at the three guys with a small smile. These three have been with him from the start, they were the first to join the Shadow Guild, helping him slowly build it up, But now...


    ...Any Minutes from now, their Guild will be destroyed. They might even lose their lives.


    Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep!


    The five looked around the meeting room, hearing the security Alarm.


    "Let''s go greet her." Rahond stood up, and walked towards the exit followed by the three.


    "Aren''t you coming, Vice?"


    The third Elder who walked last turned to Ro.


    "I''m coming." She stood up and followed the guy from behind, Thinking of ways to save herself.


    ''I can''t escape through the back because Rahond holds the security lock passcodes, I can''t even think of escaping through the front door because Queen-Of-Death is already here. Wait... Can I smash through the wall?''


    ___


    "You know, the only reason Glen is Inviting you is to Humiliate you amongst our classmates."


    "That''s what I am hoping for."


    The two stopped In front of the Five people already waiting for them in the hall.


    None Armed.


    The Moment Ro set eyes on Michael her face turned paled in horror. She slowly started backing away. Something the four standing beside her noticed.


    ''Why is he here? Impossible! Could it be the girl Rahond injured is his sister? The same Sister who Atel tried to attack and ended up dead with all my Guild members!''


    "What''s it Ro? Do you know him?" Rahond asked seeing her paled face.


    "I never thought we''d meet again, Don''t you think it''s time to pay up your debt?" Michael asked with a smirk.


    Now everyone apart from the two were completely perplexed.


    "Do you know her, Micky?"


    "Know her? We are pratically friends. Right, Ro?"


    Ro was scared shit-less seeing his smirk. She continued taking more steps back, but to her shock and Surprise; her back collided with a red transparent barrier covering 50 meters radii.


    "Don''t think of escaping dear, with me here. None of you are going anywhere." Jennifer walked towards a couch and sat down, crossing her legs.


    "Who is he, Ro?!!" Rahond yelled at her, not bothered about the barrier.


    "He. He. He. He is Supreme!!"


    "?!!!"


    "....."


    "... Did she just say, Supreme?!!"


    Rahond turned to Michael, he slowly observed him. "Are you sure?" He asked.


    "Yes." Ro nodded in affirmation. "Remember my formal Guild? The Shadow Assassins'' Guild"


    The four including Jennifer nodded. She was watching the show.


    "He''s responsible for its disbandment, he killed everyone because the Guild master sent someone to kill him which almost harm his sister. If I am correct, the girl you injured is his sister."


    The four faces turned paled.


    It''s to know that the Shadow Assassins'' Guild are much stronger than them. To be able to wipe them out is an unbelievable feat for someone who is just a Bronze medal holder.


    "She is good." Jennifer clapped her hands for Ro. "You save us the time to explain." She added.


    Ro turned to Jennifer, her gaze filled with confusion. ''Why is she clapping?'' Ro thought inwardly.


    "For your information. I didn''t kill everyone, you would have known if you haven''t escaped." Michael tucked away his hands in his pants pockets.


    "On the way coming to this location, I thought of something. A solution to my problem." Michael calmly walked towards them.


    "I need to get much more powerful, and I won''t be able to do that if I am always thinking of my sister''s safety. So I need to gather a force in the real world which will help me look after her, they don''t have to show themselves. Just watch her in the Shadows." He walked past the four, heading towards Ro.


    "Anyone who accepted my offer will be under me. Whatever I said go, No questions asked, and I''ll give you protection and in-game diamonds. 10,000 per month."


    Everyone in the hall was stunned in place upon hearing his words.


    Michael looked at Rahond over his shoulder.


    "Don''t think you are special that I am giving you this opportunity. I read all your information, you are a good and honest man; Not like some fools I have killed."


    He looked back at Ro.


    "Do you accept, or not? By refusing you are signing your death warrant. I''m not threatening you, just giving you an opportunity to live."


    He then walked towards Jennifer, and turned around to the four men.


    "I''m waiting..."


    *


    *


    Good idea, right?

 Chapter 72 - 72: What Rank Are You, Supreme?

    The four looked at each other, debating about Michael''s Offer.


    Agreeing to him will remove their right of Speech. That is; Whatever he says goes, but... 10,000 in-game diamonds for a month is something neither of them could earn for three whole months, if they don''t die in a game.


    If they accept. They will also gain an ally, Who is the renown Supreme.


    What should they do?


    Accept or refuse?


    "Guild master, I think we should accept. At least we''ll be alive, and also have an Ally." The first Elder whispered to Rahond.


    "Can you be someone''s subordinate? Always answering Yes to what he says?" Rahond asked the three back.


    The three were silent for a moment.


    "Yes. As long we''ll be safe and we''ll also have our Guild." The second added.


    Rahond turned to the last elder. Who slowly nodded in agreement.


    No one is ready to die, They will rather work for Michael than die by his hand.


    Rahond looked at Ro then at Michael, and asked: S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What about her?"


    " Think about yourself." Michael said in a flat tone.


    Rahond sighed.


    "OK then, We accept."


    Michael raised his bracelet and tapped on it. "Your in-game name?"


    He raised his head to Rahond.


    "Shadow." Rahond answered in mild confusion, not getting why he asked.


    "Shadow for Shadow Guild. How smart." Jennifer muttered with a chuckled.


    Michael nodded at Rahond. He tapped on his bracelet.


    Beep.


    < player Shadow, you received a package from player Supreme.>


    < Player Shadow, you have received 5,000 in-game diamonds from player Supreme.>


    < Do you accept? YES/NO.>


    Rahond was stunned in place, He stared at Michael utterly confused.


    "Use the in-game diamonds to change the logo of the Guild. To the photo I sent to you."


    After some hesitation, Rahond finally nodded.


    With that taken care of, Michael turned to Ro. "Come and sit down, let''s talk."


    Ro nodded and walked towards the couch, sitting in front of Jennifer. Michael sat down beside Jennifer, the two staring at her.


    SOME MOMENTS LATER


    Couldn''t take the holdup any longer. Ro asked. "What do you want to talk about?"


    Michael scoffed while Jennifer relaxed her back on the couch.


    "It''s kind of easy. I need information, provide it, and I''ll let you go. Try anything stupid... I think you know what''ll happen." A dagger appeared in his right hand.


    Ro stared at the dagger for a moment then looked up at Michael. "What do you want to know?"


    The four stood calmly at the side watching the three, not knowing what to do.


    "I want to know everything about the Viper Guild''s leader."


    Hearing his question, Ro was dumbfounded.


    "The Viper Guild''s Leader?" Ro muttered, she stared at Michael for a while. ''Why would he want to know about him?''


    Instead of answering Ro laughed coldly.


    "Why are you looking for him?" She asked with a sneer.


    Michael frowned sightly. ''Isn''t she scared I will kill her?'' But he still answered:


    "We have some unfinished business. In your information gained, you two are very close. Let see... Lovers, perhaps."


    Ro scoffed. "If I don''t tell you, what will you do? Kill me?"


    "Of course." Michael answered.


    "Fufufufufu..." She stared at him with pure killing intent.


    "Not after I kill you first!! NOW NIXON!!!!" She yelled.


    Michael''s and Jennifer''s faces turned serious, The two quickly leaped backward without hesitation, dodging the Mandible of the giant black beetle which appeared under the couch they were sitting on.


    Summoning her pet under their couch was a brilliant idea. But the ones targeted were always on guard.


    The four men quickly jumped backward totally perplexed. Creating distance from the 15 meters long beetle which appeared out of nowhere.


    Both Jennifer and Michael landed 5 meters from it.


    "How lovely. A stage 1 evolved pet, Uncommon-class, LV17." Jennifer stood up, and slowly cleaned the dust off her shoulders.


    "I should kill you right now, but Micky will have the honor of that." She shook her head with pity.


    Ro stood on Nixon''s head, staring at the two. "I was planning to escape with my Love here. Maybe destroying some walls, but---"


    "--Wait. Wait. Wait!" Michael stopped her with a raised hand.


    "What?!" Ro yelled at him.


    "You just called this Beetle your love. What about Kay? Isn''t he your love?." He asked with a teasing smile.


    "Of course he''s my love. And I won''t let you get to him or anywhere close to his Guild!" Ro was irritated


    "How are you going to achieve that?" Michael asked, spinning the dagger between his fingers.


    "By killing you. Nixon! [Beetle veins.]!!"


    Calm sonic wave spread out from the beetle towards Michael.


    It pushed him a step back and nothing more.


    Michael frowned, feeling nothing from that attack.


    "Was that your attack?" He asked in mild confusion.


    Ro just sneered at him.


    RUMBLE!!!


    The next moment all the building trembled violently. Think plants'' veins shot out from the ground around Michael Binding his hands, body and legs.


    "Is this your pet''s strongest skill?" He asked with a grin.


    Ro: "Nope, This is it."


    The next moment countless poisonous spines grew out from the veins from the starting spot moving towards his body.


    "Watch out Micky!! Don''t let those spines prick you!!"


    "You die today, Supreme!" Ro let out a sinister laughter.


    The four looked at each other.


    "Should we help him?" The second elder asked.


    "Queen-Of-Death didn''t interfere, which means; he''ll be ok." Rahond calmly watched Supreme, as the veins tighten around him.


    "You are good Ro, even having a Stage 1 evolved. But you made one mistake."


    "And what is that?" Ro asked teasingly, A pleased smile on her face.


    "You should have sealed my mouth." The next moment. "[Demon Lord''s legacy.]"


    BOOOM!!!!!


    Red and dark Mana burst out from him, instantly destroying all the veins. Everyone closed their eyes, avoiding the sharps spaines.


    The moment they looked back at Michael.


    """....."""


    Ro was stunned.


    Jennifer was speechless.


    The four were all dumbfounded.


    Standing on Michael''s original spot was Michael but with red eyes and armed with two daggers. The clone.


    That wasn''t the disturbing thing that got their attention, it was the real Michael who was floating 10 meters from the ground armed with the starlight sword.


    "Impossible?!"


    They all exclaimed, Seeing Michael floating towards Ro in midair.


    Ro''s face turned paled instantly, staring at Michael in Horror. She gulped down and asked:


    "What Rank are you really on, Supreme?" Her voice filled with dread.


    *


    *


    *


    [Author: A pet''s class can''t be upgraded. It just determines the number of times they could evolve. For example: Ro''s Pet can only evolve to stage two// Level: Level determined the Health points of a pet. LV1= 1,000 health points// Evolution stage: it changed the size, appearance and strength of the pet. The higher class your pet the more it could evolve.] [I hope I cleared your questions.]

 Chapter 73 - 73: Bloodline

    In VRG. Those with high ranking gain countless skills, from controlling an element to having special attributes. But this only focused on those who have the talent and skill to fight, survive and unlock it.


    But...


    Flying is a whole different story. All Players knew only Diamond player or higher could fly.


    There are other ways of flying. Like; using a Card, a Skill or a pet. But all these are expensive for low rank players.


    Only diamond or higher ranks players could have the Mana required to be able to fly without using a card, skill or pet. These group of players have complete control over their Mana. Which made them the most dangerous forces in VRG.


    That was the reason everyone was shock in place seeing Michael could fly. Something only a diamond player could do, even Jennifer who is a gold medal player don''t have the Mana to perform this feat.


    "Why do you all look surprise?" Michael moved his gaze around everyone, his now red eyes flashing with confusion.


    "Impossible! Only diamond player or above could fly!!" Ro was so scared that she commanded her pet to create a distance with Michael. ''Impossible! Impossible! Impossible!'' She thought continuously.


    Jennifer just stared at him, utterly perplexed. ''How are you doing this Micky? Are you using a skill or card?'' She lowered her head to his bracelet.


    ''Your AI bracelet is Green. That means you are using a skill or card, but that will drain all your Mana. It''s nothing compare to Diamond players who could absorb Mana from their surrounding.''


    Rahond and the four looked at themselves, all has bright smiles on their faces.


    "Guild master. We just got an Ally who is a Diamond player, we can do whatever we want and no one will dare stop us."


    Rahond turned to the third elder with a glare. "Are you mad?! Because you are under a Diamond player don''t mean you can act as you please. If you cross the line, Supreme will kill you himself."


    The guy quickly nodded, a drop of sweat rolling down his face.


    Rahond then looked back at Michael. "This might be the reason he could gain the highest score in VRG. Supreme is a freakishly Diamond player."


    Ro''s brain was moving in overdrive, she already gave up on her plan on killing Michael. Her new plan now was; how to escape from a Diamond player who is even stronger than Jennifer.


    That sounds impossible with her strength and pet.


    "No!!" She looked up at him.


    "You can''t be a Diamond player, if you were, you would be holding a higher ranking; Top 7th or 5th!!!!" she yelled.


    "I think your brain have shut down dear. What rank is Supreme holding on the leader ranking board?" Jennifer asked forming her throne behind her, she then slowly sat down.


    Her word resonated in everyone''s head.


    "1st place!" They all muttered.


    Michael observed them slowly. ''They all think I am a diamond player, and with the look on Ro''s face. It shows Diamond players are powerful, Truly powerful.'' He thought inwardly, and said out loud.


    "Enough chitchats, Let''s end this." He pointed his starlight sword at Ro''s beetle.


    "I hope you can survive my next attac--"


    "--wait Supreme!!"


    "....?!"


    Every stared at Ro in mild confusion.


    Clenching her teeth. "I surrender. I will tell you everything you need to know." she said.


    Michael scoffed. "Know one thing about me, I never spare those who tried to kill me."


    With that said, both him and the clone shot forward, attacking from Above and Below. Ro''s face changed dramatically.


    "Nixon! [Earth defense.]!!"


    The beetle''s eyes glowed for a second, moment next a huge impenetrable wall rose from the ground in front of it.


    ''Her beetle has an Earth bloodline in it?!'' Jennifer was stunned.


    Pets were classified Into 8 bloodlines, which are: [Light, Darkness, Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, Plant, and lastly lightening.]


    Light, Darkness, and lightening pets were crazily expensive in AI. So not all players could afford them. But you can buy a bloodline stone from AI''s store and fuse it with your pets, giving them higher attributes; either in speed, defense or attack.


    But your pet''s innate bloodline will be weakened by half. No pet has been able to take more than three bloodlines, not even joker''s. But...


    ...Ro''s beetle has the plant bloodline and also the earth.


    That was the Reason Jennifer was surprised.


    BOOM!!!!


    Michael and his clone collided with the Wall defense, shattering it in an instant.


    Michael shot forward towards Ro who stood on the beetle''s head, slashing his sword downward towards her. While the Clone shot straight towards the right eye of the beetle.


    Ro quickly leaped backward dodging the attack. Michael''s slash tore open the head of the beetle. At that precise moment the clone plunged its two daggers in its right eye.


    SCREECH!!!


    The beetle let out an agonizing smirk, as it stumbled backward, shaking its head.


    "You will pay for hurting Nixon!"


    Ro yelled in rage. She lunged forward armed with a sword. Her eyes filled with bloodlust.


    "How dare you?!!"


    She smashed her sword downward on Michael who dodged her attack with a sidestep, seeing she missed her target. Ro quickly turned around, she raised her sword to attack again but what met her was a swift kick which connected with her right cheek.


    Pffff!


    Ro spurted out a mouth of blood falling heavily on the ground.


    "Is that all?" Michael asked staring down at her.


    "How dare you?!!" She spat out the remaining blood in her mouth.


    Nixon felt its master''s pain and rage, it let out a piercing screech as its body started glowing with a green light.


    "Retreat."


    The clone turned into particles upon hearing Michael''s command.


    Whoosh!


    The two daggers flew out of the beetle''s eyes towards him. Hovering above his head.


    "Say your goodbyes."


    "What?" Ro was stunned.


    Michael raised his starlight sword pointing its blade downward, the two bloodred daggers rotated. Their blades pointing downward.


    Ro turned paled seeing his action.


    "DON''T!!!! NO!!!!"


    BAM!!


    The three blades plunged deep inside its head simultaneously.


    SCREECH!!!! Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "NOOOO!!!!!!!"


    The beetle and Ro let out a painful smirk.


    The huge beetle collapsed on the ground Dead, while Ro spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    "That is heart-wrenching." Jennifer stated with a small smile.


    Rahond and the three elders stood frozen, as the Beetle disintegrated into light particles, disappearing from the hall.


    < Player Rose. Your pet;Nixon, have been killed.>

 Chapter 74 - 74: The Conquerors.

    Ro lied on the floor crying over her pet, all the hardship and battles they went through together was just cut short by this demon.


    Michael observed her for a moment. "Don''t cry, you will still join your beloved Pet."


    She turned sharply towards him, her eyes filled with endless coldness and killing intent.


    Ro slowly stood up, after wiping the blood off her lip she said. "What did I ever do to you to warrant all these?" She asked, her gaze fixed on Michael.


    "Let''s see..." Michael thought for a moment, He then looked at her with a smirk. "Nothing actually, I need you. But not alive."


    "Hahaha..." Ro laughed in anger. "You need my dead body, I have good news for you; You won''t have it." She brought out a card.


    "That is a Demonic card. It turns a player into a demon increasing their strength and powers, but the devastating thing about this card is; after it wears off, the Victim''s body either dead or alive will turn to ash." Jennifer explained to Michael.


    "Is there anything you don''t know?" Michael asked looking at her over his shoulder.


    "Impressed?" Jennifer raised the side of her lip.


    "You are right, Jennifer. We''ll see what you can do after I turn into a demon and kill all of you." Ro held the card with both hands and was about to activate it, by tearing it.


    BAM!


    She froze instantly.


    Cough!


    Ro coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    Moment next; she collapsed on the ground dead with two daggers'' handles sticking from her back.


    "Do you really think I''ll let you?" Michael walked towards her, bent down, picking up the Demonic Card.


    ''This will come in handy. With my Demon Lord''s legacy, its effect will be neutralized, I hope so.'' He thought inwardly, standing back up.


    "Rahond!"


    "Yes Supreme?" Rahond quickly walked forward.


    "Tell me what you know about Kay."


    Rahond nodded.


    "Kay''s in-game name is; Viper, he''s also a platinum medal 3-stars holder, the guild master of Viper Guild. There are a total of 40 members in his Guild, some in Bronze and silver medals. His Vice is also a platinum 1-star holder, their guild is currently holding Top 90th on the Guilds'' ranking board."


    ''Nothing new, I thought he knew more than Jennifer.'' He shook his head, storing the card in the system''s inventory.


    "Send a Guild war request to them."


    Rahond: "what...?!!"


    1st elder: "we are done."


    2nd elder: "I thought we could live longer."


    3rd elder: "why are you guys worried? Supreme is a diamond player."


    Michael saw the fearful expressions on their faces and asked. "What''s it?"


    "Ahem..." Rahond cleared his throat.


    "All our members have left the Guild, our Guild power is nothing compare to theirs. Four of us won''t be able to face them all, and no one will join us if they discover we''re challenging the Vipers--"


    "--I will help you." Michael cut him off.


    "F-For that to happen, you need to join the Guild." The first elder said after some hesitation.


    Michael was silent.


    ''I need to destroy the Vipers, not in private but to the whole world.'' He nodded, raised his bracelet and tapped on it.


    Beep!


    Rahond looked at his bracelet.


    < Player Supreme, wants to join your Guild, do you accept. Yes/No.>


    Rahond was stunned for only a second. He quickly tapped yes without wasting a second.


    Come on, what if Michael changed his mind.


    < Congratulate. Player Supreme, A bronze medal 2-stars holder have successfully joined Shadow Guild.>


    ''Bronze medal 2-stars? No! He might be using a card hiding his real Rank. He is a Diamond player not a bronze.'' Rahond nodded thoughtfully.


    "Boss, can I make you the guild master? With you present I''m not qualified to be your Guild Master." He said with excitement.


    "That won''t be necessary." Michael shook his head.


    Beep!!


    Rahond looked at his bracelet again in mild confusion.


    < Player Queen-Of-Death wants to join your Guild, Do you accept. Yes/No.>


    Rahond froze in place. AI''s word continued ringing in his head. ''She wants to join my guild?''


    "Answer my request you dumbass." Jennifer walked towards the two.


    Rahond got himself back after hearing her word, He quickly accepted her request S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    < Congratulate. Player Queen-Of-Death, A Gold medal 3-stars holder have successfully joined Shadow Guild.>


    BEEP!!!


    The next moment, all their bracelet let out a Beep sound.


    < Congratulations. A gold medal player have joined Shadow Guild.>


    < congratulations. Player Supreme holding the 1st position on the leader ranking board have joined the Shadow Guild.>


    < All Shadow Guild''s members received 10,000 in-game diamond.>


    < Congratulations. Guild power increased. Ranking board will be updated.>


    < Congratulations. Shadow guild is now holding top 100th on the leader ranking board.>


    Rahond and the other three froze. ''Did two players joining the Guild just pushed them to top 100 and even giving them 10,000 in-game diamonds?!!''


    Rahond quickly tapped his bracelet.


    Beep!


    < Player Queen-Of-Death, You have become the Vice Guild master.>


    Jennifer just nodded and said. "First: change the name of the Guild." She turned to Michael.


    "What name should we use Micky?"


    Michael moved his gaze around the hall and nodded. "The Conquerors."


    "I like the name. It has power, courage, and it''s cool to pronounce. "The Conquerors"." Jennifer and the four nodded. They all like the name.


    "Second: what do you want to do with her corpse?" Jennifer added.


    Michael looked at Ro''s body which was lying in a pool of her blood, He waves his hand; summoning back his daggers. The two redrew from her body and landed in his hand.


    "Rahond, listen closely..."


    ____


    Some Minutes Later.


    Jennifer and Michael walked out the building, leaving the four to take care of the task assigned by Michael.


    "I have so many questions at the moment." Jennifer opened her mouth.


    "Which are?" Michael asked.


    "First: how did you destroy the Shadow Assassins'' guild?"


    "The same way I dealt with the Skull guild. But I spared the members." He walked towards the car.


    "Mmm... What really happened to Sara?"


    "I killed her." He answered flatly.


    "Why?"


    "--she stabbed me in the heart." He walked towards the driver''s seat. "I will drive."


    "You should get ready then." Jennifer said entering the car.


    "Why is that?" Michael got in.


    "Her twin brother is a player. Name: Damon, In-game name: Death Trap. Rank: Gold medal 3-stars, he''s as strong as me, and he''s also the Vice Guild master of the second-strongest Guild on the Guilds'' ranking board."


    Michael started the car. "Why haven''t I heard of him?"


    Jennifer chuckled.


    "Don''t worry, you will. You can''t win this one with your strength even if you multiplied into five. A gold medal player is 100 times stronger than Silvers players, not to mention Bronze player."


    Michael just nodded. ''Sara''s twin brother. Where was he all these months?''


    "Oh!" Jennifer turned to him as he drove towards the Hospital.


    "How the hell can you fly?" She asked.

 Chapter 75 - 75: Demigods Ranking Board.

    "No matter what you say, I won''t believe you are a Diamond player." She added.


    "I''m not a diamond player--"


    "--Then how can you fly?" She cut him off.


    Michael turned to her in mild annoyance. "I''m getting to that." He looked ahead.


    "Remember the skill I used to stop those bullets fired by Rick and his Vice?"


    Jennifer nodded.


    "I discovered another use for it, Lifting myself. That is; I can fly with the use of the skill."


    Jennifer was silent for a moment, then asked. "Do you have enough Mana for that? A skill that good will either be in the Rare-class or Elite-class. It''ll surely consume Mana."


    Michael just smiled, not saying anything.


    [Brainwave] was a skill rewarded by the system for killing that behemoth. It can be used without Mana, but if used for a long time, it will only cause him a slight headache. Nothing more.


    He couldn''t tell her all that. Jennifer is his childhood friend, but humans'' hearts are unpredictable.


    He already learned his lesson.


    Jennifer sighed, She stared at his side profile for a while before asking. "Why are you challenging the Viper Guild? As far as I know, they had no encounter with you."


    "True, but there are some things that need to be set right."


    "Set right? You mean by destroying their guild. Wait..." Her eyes widened in shock.


    "You not only want to destroy them but also humiliate them in public, that''s why you are requesting for a Guild war. But... Kay don''t even know you, is this really worth it?"


    Michael sneered.


    "I don''t have anything against Kay but his father. As the saying goes, The child will have to pay for his father''s crimes."


    "His Father?"


    Jennifer thought for a moment. Her face turned paled instantly.


    "ARE YOU MAD?!!! HIS FATHER IS A GOLD MEDAL 4-STARS HOLDER!!!!" She yelled at him.


    Michael rubbed his finger in his ear. "Do you have to scream in my ear?" He asked. "And don''t you think I know that?"


    "Wait... You know Kay''s father is a gold medal player?" Jennifer was confused. "Then why are you till going on with this?!"


    Kay''s father is one step below her on the leader ranking board. She could be on top ''cause of her Score. And now... Someone who is still a bronze medal player want to face sure a player!


    "His father traveled 1 month ago, he''s out of the city. I can deal with his son and Guild for now."


    "You are too arrogant Micky. Didn''t you wonder where he is?" Jennifer shook her head. She was now having a second thought about this Guild war.


    If it''s only the Guild war battle. They could win, but Michael is going after the son of one of the most dangerous player on the leader ranking board. Even she had to think twice before facing Kay''s father.


    "Is that important?" Michael turned to her.


    Jennifer chuckled in frustration hearing his question. "How many ranking do you know in AI?" She asked.


    "Two: The Leader ranking board and Guilds'' ranking board." Michael answered in confusion, not getting why she asked.


    "You are wrong. There are a total of 20 Cities in the world, among these 20; there are five cities known as: The Five Nations. Amerisa is the first Biggest, wealthiest, and strongest out of the five. So we have far more stronger players that you can ever think of..." She paused for a moment and looked ahead.


    "...These five cities Created a new ranking in AI. Known as; The Demigods'' ranking board. For thirty years after its creation, only 20 players out of the whole Amerisa could enter. The other cities have even fewer players, In front of those in the Demigods'' Ranking. Even Joker who is a Diamond player will have to show respect to them, they arethe at the pinnacle of powers beyond our Imagination."


    "How Is all these related to Kay''s father." Michael asked with a serious expression.


    "Kay''s father is planning on becoming The student of the first placeholder. Hundreds have tried, but only ten succeeded, I think he is trying his luck."


    "Ten out of hundreds. He won''t succeed." Michael said flatly.


    "Don''t you get it?! Those in the Demigods'' ranking could destroy a small city within five minutes. Not to mention with the use of their pets! If he succeeded. He''ll have the backing of a player in the Demigods'' ranking."


    "If they are as powerful as you said. Those in the Demigods'' ranking, they won''t pay any attention to a gold medal player. They will only focus on Diamonds."


    "I hope you are right." Jennifer relaxed on her seat.


    ''I don''t know what Kay''s father did to you? Even with what I said, you are still matching onward.'' She tapped on her bracelet.


    Beep!


    < Player Supreme. You have received a package from Queen-Of-Death.>


    AI''s voice sounded in his head.


    Michael turned to her and said. "Open it."


    The next moment. A holographic Green card appeared hovering above his bracelet.


    "That''s the invitation card for the class gathering." Jennifer stated in a calm tone.


    Michael nodded, he stopped the car in front of the hospital, then turned to her. "Don''t worry Jennie. No matter what happened, I''ll never do something that''ll risk the life of those closest to me. I''m going after the viper for revenge not to find my death, All you have to do is; look after yourself and Don''t think so much." He patted her head, Then got out of the car.


    Jennifer blinked in shock. ''When last have I heard him call me "Jennie"?'' She looked at him through the front glass as he walked around the car.


    "Aren''t you coming?" Michael asked.


    "Wait." She got out and walked up to him.


    Michael waited. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jennifer stopped two feet from him. "Don''t tap my head again, I''m older than you."


    Michael walked closer to her that their nose could almost touch. "One year older. That means nothing to me, And... breathe."


    With that said he walked away, leaving a stunned and flush face Jennifer behind.


    ''I thought?''


    "Phew..."


    She sighed in relief. Calming down her beating heart. With her emotions settled she quickly followed behind him.

 Chapter 76 - 76: Sit Down And Wait.

    Some Minutes Later.


    The two walked out of the elevator, heading towards Mira''s room. When they got 10 meters from the door, Jennifer frowned slightly feeling the slight pressure on her.


    "What is emanating such pressure?" She asked out loud.


    "Drakon." Michael answered her, walking towards the room.


    ''Isn''t he feeling the pressure?'' She followed behind him. ''He might have formed a contract with Drakon already.''


    Michael got to the door which was surprisingly built back. And pushed it open. ''That''s why it''s called a city hospital.''


    What came to view made them both stunned and dumbfounded.


    Mira was still lying on the bed, both Ricky and Levi stood at a corner, Not moving an inch, while Drakon stood on Mira''s bed staring at the two humans in front of it.


    One kneeling and the other, well... Sleeping on the floor.


    Tyson gritted his teeth, trying to hold back the pressure. His clothes were soaked with his sweat, Mrs Jones was still asleep, unaware of the suffering, Tyson was passing through.


    "You can stop now, Drakon." Michael calmly walked in, with Jennifer following behind.


    "Brother! Please ask Drakon to stop." Mira pleaded.


    She had tried a dozen times, pleading with Drakon to let them go, but it simply ignored her. Seeing Michael, she quickly pleaded.


    Drakon flew into the air and landed on Michael''s shoulder. ''This guy is strong partner. He fainted twice, this is the third time he''s waking up.''


    ''What happened?'' He asked Drakon telepathically.


    ''This red hair human was planning to make a move, he even said "Any moment from now" so I acted.''


    ''Acted using your [Dragon Might].''


    ''What do you want me to use in the first place? My flames? If I''d used that, you won''t be seeing two humans here but a Pile of ash.''


    Michael sighed in relief. ''Thank goodness you didn''t use that, Now release them.''


    Drakon nodded, the pressure vanished instantly.


    Phew


    Tyson sighed in relief, next moment; he collapsed on the ground. Fainting for the third time.


    ''He''s gone.'' Drakon flew and landed on Tyson''s face.


    It raised its hand and gave him a slap. ''See that?'' Drakon asked.


    "Stop that!!"


    Michael walked past Drakon and sat on the bed. "How are you feeling now?" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good, but I''m hungry." Mira said in a low voice.


    "What do you want to eat?" Michael smiled at her shyness.


    Jennifer: "The Doctor said, she shouldn''t eat anything too spicy or filled with oil." Jennifer sat down on the only couch in the room.


    Michael nodded, his gaze still fixed on his sister, Waiting for her reply.


    "I want brown Rice, seafood, juice and lastly ice cream."


    "Where will all that fit? Oh Micky, add Veggies salad in that list. She needs blood" Jennifer said with a teasing smile.


    While Mira pouted at her.


    "OK then, it''s 5pm. I''ll be back." He turned to Jennifer. "Watch them." With that said he walked out of the room.


    ____


    Jennifer made a thorough search on the gifts brought by Tyson and Mrs Jones. Seeing nothing suspicious, she nodded.


    "What are you doing Bestie?"


    Mira had been watching her for a while now, seeing Jennifer was done with her inspection, she asked.


    "Checking what he bought for you. Oh? Wow... A Doll." Jennifer brought out a Barbie Doll putting on a Pink gown.


    "It looks expensive, why did he buy me all these?" Mira observed the Doll whose height was the same with her arm.


    "I don''t know, maybe he needs your help in convincing your brother to join his Guild." Jennifer said, observing the Doll.


    "My help? Why?" Mira asked in mild confusion.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be possible. You know why?"


    Mira shook her head.


    "Your brother is now in a Guild."


    Tyson: "In a Guild?"


    The people in the room turned their heads to Tyson, who slowly sat up. "Did I just heard you right?" He held his head.


    ''I thought he''s dead.'' Drakon landed on Mira''s bed.


    Tyson moved his gaze around the room and asked utterly bewildered. "What happened?"


    Jennifer dropped the Doll on the couch beside her and said. "Sit down and wait."


    "Huh? What do you mean by "Sit down and wait"?" Tyson asked, sitting on the ground.


    When he saw Drakon, seeing the pressure was gone he turned to Jennifer. "Is Supreme--"


    "--Sit down and wait." She cut him off.


    "OK then. I will sit right here." He made himself comfortable on the ground. He looked beside himself seeing Mrs Jones. "Is she...?"


    Jennifer looked at him with a frowned. "She is sleeping. Now... Shut up and sit there calmly!"


    "I only asked two or three questions." He muttered under his breath, Then said to Mira.


    "How are you doing, Mira?"


    "I''m good, A-And thanks for the gifts." She said after some hesitation.


    "It''s nothing, I just want to be your frie--"


    "--You bought me these gifts, so I can help you convince my brother to join your Guild, right?"


    Tyson was stunned, He turned to Jennifer. Who just smirked at him. ''THIS BITCH!.'' He hissed inwardly and said to Mira.


    "That''s among the reasons, but I really want to be your friend. You and your brother''s."


    Mira relaxed on her bed after hearing him.


    "Then you should follow my Bestie''s advice."


    ''Fantastic.''


    Tyson just sat on the ground not saying anything. As she said, He should follow Jennifer''s advice. Which is:


    "Sit down and wait."


    AN HOUR LATER.


    "What happened?"


    Mrs Jones asked holding her head, She sat up slowly while looking around. Seeing Drakon, she quickly hid behind Tyson.


    "Why is that lizard still here?"


    "It''s not a... Forget it." Tyson stated, not having the energy to explain anything at the moment.


    "What are you doing, Mrs Jones? Please get up from the ground." Jennifer said with a smile. "Come and sit with me." She added.


    "Jennifer?" Mrs Jones slowly stood up, and walked towards Jennifer sitting down beside her.


    "When did you arrive?" She asked.


    "When you were enjoying your sleep." Jennifer chuckled in a low voice.


    Tyson''s face was so red that he cussed inwardly. ''What the fuck?!! I have been sitting on the ground for an Hour now. She never asked me to sit on the couch! What a heartless Demoness!!!!''


    *


    *


    *


    Why is he yelling?! ????????????


    Good health everyone.????

 Chapter 77 - 77: AI, I Want To Leave The Kings Guild.

    Some moment After his Unfavorable tantrum, Michael finally walked inside the room with a bag in hand.


    He moved his gaze around, seeing Mrs Jones and Tyson were awake. He smiled and said:


    "Thank goodness you are OK Mrs Jones. How are you doing?"


    Mrs Jones gave him a smile. "I''m good, we just want to check up on Mira."


    Michael nodded and walked towards Mira.


    "I''m good too." Tyson raised his hand.


    "No one asked you." Levi stated.


    "He did, you weren''t listening." Tyson Said to him with a smile on his face.


    Levi frowned slightly.


    "Don''t bother yourself with him, brother." Ricky who was standing behind Jennifer said to Levi, who nodded.


    Michael sat on the bed. "I see you two are bonding." He said, seeing Mira hugging Drakon tightly.


    "Drakon is too cute, Brother!"


    ''Help me Partner!!! I thought she needed something, but she caught me and won''t let go!! If I''d known I wouldn''t have gotten close to her!!''


    Michael chuckled hearing Drakon''s complaint.


    "OK Mira, time to eat."


    "Aww..."


    "Can you free Drakon?" He placed the bag on the bed.


    Mira nodded, and let go of Drakon. Who quickly flew away from her.


    ''Aren''t you Ashamed of yourself, Drakon? A mystical-class Dragon running from Mira.'' Michael taunted, placing a Food tray on Mira''s lap.


    ''You should be grateful she''s your sister. '' Drakon landed on his shoulder.


    Michael didn''t say anything but opened the bag, taking out countless takeaway plates. He arranged everything on the tray for Mira.


    "Sorry for taking so long, Mira. Seafoods aren''t easy to get, I had to travel to the port just to get it." Michael apologized with a smile.


    "That''s ok, brother." Mira flashed him a cheerful smile.


    Tyson: ''This guy is a Sister Slave.''


    Mira started eating, while Michael brought out a sealed bowl. He stood up and walked towards Jennifer who have been observing them for a while.


    "Here."


    "What''s this?" She asked taking the bowl from him.


    "Your favorite." He stated. And walked back to Mira.


    Jennifer''s eyes lit up hearing him, she quickly opened the bowl. "Tuna." Stars appeared in her eyes.


    "Thank you, Micky."


    Michael nodded and brought out a roasted beef meat. "This is for you Drakon." He gave it to Drakon who stood on his shoulder.


    ''Wow. I thought you forgot me?'' Drakon bit down on the beef, flying off his shoulder. It landed on the bed, getting ready to enjoy its feast.


    Michael nodded and tossed the bag to Levi. "I don''t know what you guys like, so do with that."


    The two were a little moved. Apart from Jennifer, no one seem to notice or pay heed to them. "Thank you." Levi said. He was already starving, no matter what''s inside, they''re grateful.


    "What about me? I am starving." Tyson declared.


    "You should be happy you are still here, stop asking for food." Jennifer warned, eating her tuna.


    While Tyson glared at her.


    Michael observed the gifts for a Moment and said to Tyson. "Introduce yourself."


    Tyson who was still sitting on the floor quickly stood up. After dusting his body he said. "My name is Tyson, and I want to ask if you can join my Guild; "The Kings"."


    "The kings?" Michael looked at him with a confused expression.


    "Yes, The Kings is the first strongest Guild on the ranking board, holding the first place. If you join our guild, you will gain countless Discounts in AI''s store. Our Guild master is Joker, publicly known as Invincible Joker." He said everything in one breathe.


    Michael looked at him still confused.


    Seeing Michael''s comfused expression, Tyson frowned slightly.


    "Don''t you know him? Joker? The invincible Joker..." He tried to clarify.


    Michael finally nodded at him. "Nice knowing you, but I can''t join your Guild."


    "What?! Why is that? The kings Guild is the strongest Guild in the whole 20 Cities."


    Mrs Jones was just staring at the two, utterly lost.


    "Thanks for telling me, but--"


    "--No but. Wait... why don''t you want to join the kings? We have more than 10 gold medal players under us, more than 20 platinum players and more than 30 Silver players. We don''t accept Bronze player but Our Guild master wants you to join... If you want protection, Resources or even good teammates to help in a game; We''ll help you."


    ''Why is he so anxious? Will he gain something if I join his Guild?'' Michael thought inwardly, then said:


    "I won''t be able to join your Guild, because I''m already in a Guild."


    "Good that you agre... Wait! WHAT?!!!!" Tyson shook his head vigorously. ''Did I heard him wrong?''


    "Wait! Wait! Wait...!! What Guild did you join, and when?"


    "Oh! Micky, can My two friends join?" Jennifer raised her head from her tuna, and asked.


    "They should send a request, Notify Rahond. He should answer their request."


    Jennifer nodded upon hearing his approval. ''AI, send Rahond this message. ''Accept the invitation of Levi: Dread. Ricky: Death''.''


    < Done, Player Queen-Of-Death.>


    "Both of you can send the request now."


    Levi and Ricky nodded, they both tapped on their bracelet sending the request.


    "Wait! Rahond? You mean the Guild master of the Shadow Guild?" Tyson was going Crazy. ''Why would someone decline the opportunity to join the strongest Guild for such a weak guild?''


    Michael turned to Tyson. "We joined today. And it''s not called Shadow Guild anymore but The Conquerors."


    Tyson blinked totally perplexed, He quickly tapped on his AI bracelet.


    < 10,000 in-game diamonds, Player Red Encounter.>


    "Take it."


    < Guild Name: The Conquerors.>


    < Guild Master: Shadow.>


    < Guild Ranking: 100th.>


    < Guild Members: 8 [More Info]>


    < Guild Wins: 5.>


    < Guild Lose: 0.>


    < Guild War Partake: 0.>


    < Guild Power: 5,000.>


    Tyson tapped on the [More info] On the members icon.


    < Members: Shadow. Queen-Of-Death. Supreme. Dread. Death. Blacknight.


    Striker. Warlord.>


    ''Are you kidding Me?!! Even Queen-Of-Death have joined!!'' He yelled inwardly.


    "You got your answer?"


    Tyson looked at Michael with a stunned expression. ''How could this be? My pet!'' He was on the verge of tears for failing his mission. ''My dad is going to kill me for losing 100,000 in-game diamonds, and not accomplishing the mission only made it worse.''


    After a while of Heart-wrenching thoughts, he raised his bracelet and said to AI. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "AI, I want to leave The Kings Guild."


    Hearing his word


    Michael was stunned.


    Jennifer was dumbfounded.


    The rest were all Speechless, including Drakon and Mrs Jones.

 Chapter 78 - 78: My Real Goal

    "AI, I want to leave The Kings Guild."


    < Are you sure, Player Red Encounter?>


    < Note: You will lose all the Benefits and Discounts if you Leave.>


    "I know."


    < OK, Player Red Encounter.>


    < Removing you from the Guild.>


    < Successful.>


    JOKER''S MANSION.


    Beep!


    < Player Red Encounter have successfully left your Guild.>


    Joker, who still sat on the couch frowned slightly upon hearing AI''s word.


    "This boy had failed his mission to recruit Supreme, So he followed plan B: If he can''t recruit him, join him." He picked up his briefcase, standing up.


    "But head, why are you so interested about this Supreme? I know the leader ranking board means nothing to him, because if it did. Supreme won''t still be alive." Zen sighed and continued:


    "As far as I know, Supreme would never dare challenge you or even thought of going against you. He''ll have to bow his head to your strength no matter what happens."


    Joker chuckled: "You are wrong Old man Zen..." He paused for a moment.


    "...When I was young, and first opened my VRG account. I had only one goal, Which is; To be the strongest no matter what it takes, I made sure my name or Guild''s name should be known all over the world. But now..." He smiled in fascination.


    "Supreme is just like me, he wants to be the strongest, and to do so... You need to take out the strongest."


    Old man Zen frowned, and asked cautiously. "Are you scared of him, Master Theo?"


    Theo''s eyes instantly turned full black, Black eerie Mana wave burst out from him, throwing Old Man Zen to the wall at the far corner.


    "AUGH!"


    Old man Zen growled, slowly getting up from the ground.


    Theo''s Dark Mana formed dark chains and shot towards him, binding all his body. With a thought the chains pulled him towards Theo.


    "Get one thing straight; I fear No one, No being on Earth can pose a threat to him. Well... Apart from those Monsters, but they''ll still have to think twice before going against me. Supreme is just intriguing to me, full of Mysteries; you know the beauty of it?" He smiled and continued:


    "I sense a power in him, even though it isn''t clear at the moment, I can sense it. There is something powerful in him that I can''t pinpoint."


    "Urg! Control it Master." Old Man Zen said with difficulty, as the chains tightened.


    Theo chuckled.


    "I can control it already, this power in me has a purpose, and Supreme might help me uncovered it with this power in him. But first he needs to get stronger, that''s why I want to get closer to him... Anyway I can." He blinked, his eyes turned back to his usual color.


    He slowly dropped Old man Zen to the ground.


    "But my lord, This power in you--"


    "--This power in me is a trace of a god''s divinity. It''s because of this power I can use my Mystical-Class weapon."


    "Yes, but it''s corrupting you." Old man Zen stood straight.


    Theo patted Zen''s shoulder. "Don''t worry friend, this power is dangerous and destructive. But to me... It''s my slave." He raised his hand, opening his palm. Dark smoke alike Supreme''s appeared on his palm.


    Old man Zen observed the Eerie Mana for a moment, his eyes filled with fear:


    "It''s good news you can now control it, but what is your plan with Supreme?"


    "His name is Michael, and he already joined a Guild. (Sighs) we can only make the guild our ally." He clenched his fist, causing the smoke to vanished from sight.


    "Ally?" Old man Zen was stunned.


    "Yes. His Mana Is almost Identical to mine, "Almost" and Tyson have left The Kings Guild for one reason; to try and join The Conquerors." Theo turned around and walked towards the entrance.


    "A question, head?"


    Theo stopped.


    "How do you know so much about Supreme?"


    Theo grinned. "AI is keeping an eye on him. I used my Special card, I''m off to see the president now." He walked out of the house.


    "Special card?" Old man Zen froze on spot hearing the Card used.


    ______ S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    BACK AT THE HOSPITAL


    "What is this Moron up to?" Jennifer asked, placing the Empty bowl in the bag Levi was holding.


    "Nothing, My father asked me to recruit you, but you''re already in a Guild. So if I can''t recruit you... Why not join you?"


    Michael was silent, calmly observing him. "Do you have any bad motives or Sinister plan?"


    "What?! No!! I want to be your friend or Guild member, why''ll I have any evil plan?"


    "He''s telling the truth, Micky." Jennifer interjected.


    "How do you know that?" Both Michael and Tyson turned to her with a slight frown.


    "It''s one of my skill, No one can lie to me." Jennifer answered in a relaxed tone, not bothered with the look everyone was giving her.


    "OK then." Michael moved his gaze to Tyson. He stood up and walked forward, slowly circling around him.


    "Why do you want to join The Conquerors? If you want life times, you have thousands of them. Protection? I''m pretty sure The Kings is the safest Guild for that. Always Winning In VRG? The kings have many powerful players, you said so yourself.


    In-game Diamonds, skins, pets or whatever. Your Dad can provide all that for you, So why join us? What is your real goal?"


    Everyone was silent watching the two. Mira and Drakon were also Listening, the two done eating.


    Tyson sighed sadly.


    "Since I was a kid, my Dad always provides me with everything. In-game Diamonds, life times, my Epic-Class weapon, Legendary Outfits, Cards and more. But... I want to live my own life, earn all these things through my own hard work, gain countless Achievements and merits in VRG, and maybe one day get in the Demigods'' ranking board.


    I can''t just remain in my Dad''s Shadow..." He looked at everyone in the room.


    "...I want. No, I need to make a name for Myself. So please give me a chance."


    Michael stopped in front of him, thinking about Tyson''s goal.


    ''He''s strong, even though he is still weak. This redhead human might be a great ally in the future.''


    Michael turned to Drakon, then at Tyson.


    He sighed:


    "Ok, Tyson. Before you join the Guild, This is what you need to know."


    Tyson nodded and listened to Michael''s every word.


    *


    *


    *


    [ No one can join The Conquerors without His approval????????. He might not be the Guild master to the world, but in the Guild; he is the Guild master????.]

 Chapter 79 - 79: Blood Hand Guild

    "Do you understand?" Michael asked.


    "Let me get this right, you joined a Guild just for its members to protect Mira when you are in a game. You want to help them get stronger, so Mira''s safety will heighten, and you are also challenging the Viper Guild next week and wants the whole world to know about it. Did I miss anything?"


    "Nope, you got everything right." Jennifer replied.


    Tyson looked at her then at Michael. "OK then. That''s means I''m in, I haven''t partaken in a Guild war for a while now." He said tapping on his bracelet.


    " Done." He added.


    "Don''t worry, Rahond will reply to your invitation." Michael looked at the clock hanging on the wall. "It''s late Mrs Jones, thank you for coming. But you need to get going before 8:00, You know how this city is, especially the neighborhood at that time."


    "Oh yes! I almost forgot." Mrs Jones quickly stood up. "Take care Mira, you too Jennifer." She said.


    Mira: "Thank you, Mrs Jones."


    Jennifer: "Goodnight."


    Michael thought for a moment and said. "I will drop you off."


    "Oh Michael, you are always looking out for this old lady." She walked towards the exit.


    "What are you planning?" Jennifer asked in a low voice, a frown settling on her face.


    "You will know when I return." Michael spun her car key in his index finger. "Look after Mira." With that said, he followed behind Mrs Jones.


    ''Wait for me, Partner.'' Drakon flew and landed on his shoulder.


    "Won''t you stay here?"


    ''No.'' Drakon answered immediately.


    He just nodded at Drakon and walked out, closing the door behind him.


    _


    "What are you still doing here?" Jennifer turned to Tyson.


    Beep!


    Tyson looked at his bracelet then raised his head to her, a smirk on his face. "I am now a member of your Guild, so you have to show me respect."


    Killing intent flashed in Jennifer''s eyes upon hearing him. "Show you respect?" She smiled mischievously.


    Tyson took a step back seeing her smile. "It''s OK, you don''t have to show me respect, but can I stay here for the night?"


    "You are really annoying." She grumbled, lying straight on the couch. "If you want to stay here, there is an extra room through that door." She pointed her finger at the door in the room, then closed her eyes.


    Tyson sighed, he sat down on the single-sitter beside the window. ''This girl is really irritating.''


    Mira moved her gaze from Tyson to Jennifer, her face filled with utter fascination. These two are like cat and rat, always against each other throats.


    Jennifer opened one of her eyes, glancing at Tyson. "Both of you should have some rest. You too, Mira." She closed her eyes again after saying that.


    Ricky and Levi looked at each other, then nodded at her, While Mira just relaxed on her bed.


    Tyson stared at the two brothers for a moment and asked out of curiosity. "If I may, what are you two to her? Her friends, or Guards?"


    "They are both my friends and family." Jennifer answered his questions, not opening her eyes.


    Tyson just rolled his eyes hearing her answer.


    ____


    [Night Time.]


    [BLACKWATER NEIGHBORHOOD.]


    [8:00 Pm.]


    Michael stopped in front of the Building. He got out and helped Mrs Jones down.


    "Thank you, Michael. It''s already nighttime, You should stay in your apartment and move tomorrow morning." She suggested, worried written all over her face, thinking Michael will be heading back to the hospital at this time.


    "Don''t worry about me Mrs Jones, besides... I have him." He gestured at Drakon who was standing on his shoulder.


    Mrs Jones nodded. "Take care then." She walked inside the building, leaving Michael outside.


    He turned around, and walked towards the field. Which was used for the Guild war battle between the skull and Shadow Guilds.


    ''Are you ready partner?''


    Michael nodded at Drakon and said out loud.


    "Aren''t you guys tired of hiding?"


    Hearing his question. Countless figures started moving in the dark, and in matter of seconds, more than 20 men surrounded him and Drakon.


    ''A total of 30 hostiles, the strongest among them is a Silver player, some of them don''t even have Mana.'' Drakon said, its voice filled with disappointment.


    Michael moved his gaze around him and asked. "Who are you, fools? Why did you morons started following us the moment we enter the neighborhood? Is this how bad the world have gotten?"


    The middle-age man standing in front of him grinned. "It''s nothing personal, kid. But your car can''t simply be ignored, it''s not common to see a Lincoln driving in this neighborhood. Moreover, you look Wealthy."


    Michael looked down at his plain black clothes. ''Wealthy? Why didn''t I know I''m wealthy?'' He scratched his head in confusion.


    "Do you think I''m wealthy?" He turned to Drakon.


    ''You have me, so you are wealthy.''


    The middle-age man frowned slightly seeing Drakon. ''A pet?'' He wasn''t too surprised, a guy who could drive a Lincoln will surely have a pet.


    "Ok kid, this is the drill. You will give us all your life times, and we''ll let you go."


    "Who really are you guys?" Michael couldn''t identify any of the surrounding figures, they were all putting on black Robe and armed with daggers, Only the middle-age man was armed with a falchion.


    "Don''t we scared Kid, I am the guild master of the Blood Hand Guild, And these are my members."


    Michael nodded in acknowledgment. "Blood Hand Guild..." He muttered in a low voice, then fixed his cold gaze at the man. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your Guild have troubled this Neighborhood for such a long time. I think it''s time for someone to put an end to it."


    "HA!! Are you that someone?" The man and his members laughed out loud.


    The Blood Hand Guild have been operating for more than a year, terrorizing the neighborhood and its residents. When ever it passed 8:00 Pm, they moved out; Stealing, Raping and committing all sort of horrible crimes. By Daytime, they vanished and appeared again after it gets dark...


    ...And now, someone. A kid for that matter said he''ll take care of them, which was clearly not possible.


    ''These guys are too arrogant, the strongest among them is only a Silver player, I alone can simply wipe them out.'' Drakon grumbled inwardly.


    "30, the highest I''d faced in one encounter, I hope you guys prayed before coming after me."

 Chapter 80 - 80: This Is Just A Warning.

    "Prayed?" The man was confused. "Stop blabbing here kid! Either you pay us or we''ll make you." He yelled in rage, pointing his sword at Michael''s face.


    "You cowards will rather rob, or commit crimes than play VRG. I get it if VRG is dangerous, but you can find jobs to do... Leave these pathetic lives you are living. I''m giving you a choice, whether you follow my advice and leave this behavior, or... All of you will die by my hands."


    "....."


    "...."


    "Fuck!! This kid is too arrogant. You will give us your life times after I cut off a limb!! GET HIM!!" He roared.


    How can a kid be telling them how to live their life?


    "I''m not really in the mood to fight. Drakon, Kill some of them." He said with a yawn.


    Drakon flew into the Air, opened its mouth and released wave of dark flames towards the charging figures.


    Next moment...


    "Ahhhh!!!!!!"


    "Help Me!!!!"


    "Fire!!!!!"


    "Run!!"


    "Don''t get close to the flames!!"


    The ones who were running behind all stopped on track, their eyes filled with dread and horror, as they watched their fellow members burn to ash in matter of seconds.


    ''How can a baby Dragon has such powerful fire?'' Even the middle-age man was dumbfounded. He looked at Michael who stood calmly with hands tucked in his pocket.


    ''He looks so calm, To be able to control such a Dragon. How powerful is this guy?'' Seeing 10 of his members gotten killed in only one confrontation, he yelled.


    "RETREAT!!!"


    Michael grinned. "I don''t think so. Drakon, [Dragon Might.]"


    The men who were now mindlessly running away all dropped to their knees the moment Drakon''s pressure descended on them.


    "What is this?!!" The middle-age man yelled in horror, sweat broke out on his forehead.


    "Don''t worry, you all will be very useful to me." Michael walked around, standing in front of the kneeling figures.


    "Let us go!!" A member in a black cloak yelled.


    ''This voice?''


    Michael walked towards the figure recognizing the voice. He stretched out his hand, removing the hood which conceal the man''s face.


    "JOHN?"


    "Michael?"


    The two exclaimed out loud. John and him were coworkers, when he was still working for Guo in the manufacturing factory.


    "Michael?" John was dumbfounded.


    "You know him?" The middle-age man asked in shock.


    John nodded, his gaze still fixed on Michael.


    "What happened to you? Why did you join the Blood Hand Guild?" Michael looked at Drakon, who reduced the pressure on John.


    John sighed in shame. "After the news of Guo''s death spread, his families claimed the factory chasing all the workers away. I was both confuse and lost, nowhere to gain life times. One night, I came in contact with them, after some pleading; they let me joined them."


    "When did you join the Blood Hand Guild?" Michael asked.


    "Two days ago." He raised his head to Michael and said quickly. "You have to leave Amerisa Immediately--"


    "--What do you mean?" Michael frowned slightly.


    "I don''t know how they got hold of your information, but... we didn''t follow you for just life times."


    "Shut up you bastard!!!" The middle-age man yelled. "If you reveal anything! Our guild will be destroyed!!!" He added.


    Michael''s frown deepened, seeing the members'' faces filled with fear, after hearing John wanted to reveal their reason.


    ''What is going on here?'' Michael frowned and said to John. "Go on."


    John moved his gaze around the members and sighed. "Someone powerful in Caroton city wants your head. I don''t know what you did to him, but you need to escape. And---"


    BAM!!


    John froze.


    Michael was stunned.


    "....."


    ".....?!!"


    The middle-age man and all his members was horrified.


    The next moment John dropped dead.


    Whzzzzzzzh!!!!!!


    Michael sharply turned around. His face changed dramatically as thousands 1-feet length spikes made entirely of Earth flew towards their location.


    "Shit!!!"


    He quickly activated [Brain Wave.] And shot into the air with Drakon, escaping the spikes'' trajectory.


    Bam!!


    Bam!!!


    What followed next was the agonizing screams of the members as they all slowly collapsed on the ground dead, their bodies impaled by countless spikes.


    Michael landed 10 meters away, He looked up at the distance.


    100 meters from their location, on a high building stood two figures in pure red robes. A male and a female. "That got his attention." The young woman with long black hair grinned, lowering down her hand.


    "Didn''t you see that?" The man whose hand was placed behind him asked.


    "I saw it, he flew." She sneered. "I''m even surprised he detected my attack and still dodged it."


    "A Bronze Medal 2-stars player who could escape from a Gold medal 1-star player''s attack. That is intriguing." The man gave a bright smile.


    "Let''s go, Guild master Red Sword, just want to know how capable this Supreme is. We got our answer." The man walked forward towards the edge of the roof, the shocking thing was, he was stepping on thin Air like moving on a flat surface. The man slowly walked down like stepping on an invisible stairway.


    "You should have let me killed him, at least our master will get his third place back. You''re the vice, you should be the one killing him." The lady grumbled. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let him be for now. This is just a warning, if the master wants him dead, you will have the honor." He got 10 feet away from the ground, still walking downward.


    The beautiful lady looked ahead at Michael and smirked. With a casual flick of her wrist, A rock flew from the building heading towards him.


    "We''ll meet again Supreme." With that said, she leaped down from the building.


    __


    Michael frowned. He couldn''t see the figures clearly, but he knew they were two and both emanating powerful Mana wave, but one was still far stronger than the other.


    ''What rank would that other figure be in? Is he a Diamond player?''


    ''Heads up, Partner!''


    Michael looked up, seeing a rock flying towards him. He raised his hand and caught it.


    He slowly observed the rock in his hand.


    ''There is something written on it!'' Drakon said, also staring at the rock.


    [Don''t worry so much Supreme, This is just a warning. From Red Sword Guild.]


    Michael crushed the rock in his hand into dust. "Red Sword Guild. You guys just got on my dead list."


    *


    *


    *


    CAROTON is the third-strongest city, also known as; Third-Strongest Nation.

 Chapter 81 - 81: Drakons Vision

    Michael opened his fist, pouring the sand in his hand slowly to the ground.


    ''Who are those people?''


    Drakon asked with killing intent. If it wasn''t for Michael''s quick thinking, they would have been the ones lying on their pool of blood, not the Blood Hand Guild.


    "I have a feeling we''ll meet them again." Michael turned to the bodies. "Poor John."


    ''Wait! Did you just call this encounter ''Meet''? They almost killed you... No us!! When I see them again, I will make sure to cook every single bone in their bodies to ash!!''


    Michael turned to Drakon with a strange expression on his face. "Why are you so excited? We should think on how to get stronger at the moment, then... We''ll be the ones going after them."


    Drakon remained silent.


    "Now, Burn all these Bodies to ash, we don''t want it to cause a commotion."


    Drakon nodded and flew into the air, releasing dark flames on the bodies.


    __


    ''Does he have a family? I mean john.''


    Drakon asked, the two were currently climbing the stairs heading to Michael''s apartment.


    "I don''t know, we weren''t that close."


    ''How long have you know him then?''


    "Five months."


    ''How can you know someone for five whole months without knowing if they have a family or not!'' Drakon was confused.


    "It wasn''t necessary, and we were coworkers."


    ''Don''t you have any other friends apart from that Blue hair?''


    "You asked a lot of questions." Michael stopped, he remembered the system also telling him the exact word.


    ''If you don''t ask, you will never know.''


    "True. In this big city, Only two people I see as friends."


    He walked Into the hallway and head towards his apartment door.


    ''What are we doing here?''


    "I am here to get all our belonging, I''ll be buying a house tomorrow." He sighed, stopping in front of the door.


    "With all these unknown pests jumping out from hiding, Mira''s safety isn''t guaranteed in this neighborhood. I need somewhere more secured." He pushed the door open, walking in with Drakon on his shoulder.


    ''Where?''


    Michael moved his gaze around the sitting room with countless emotions. He had created so many memories in this house, both good and bad, funny and annoying, happiness and sadness.


    ''What''s it?'' Drakon asked feeling his low mood.


    Michael chuckled. "Memories. Let''s start with Mira''s room." He walked towards Mira''s door.


    _________


    ANOTHER SIDE OF THE CITY.


    A figure in a dark cloak slowly entered a building through the window, Getting its footing. The figure slowly moved its gaze around the dark room.


    "What news did you bring?" A voice sounded in the room.


    The figure quickly bowed its head. "Guild master, The Red Sword Guild sent both their Vice Guild master, and first Elder to attack Supreme."


    "Did they succeed?" The voice sounded again.


    "I reduced the speed of the first Elder''s attack, So Supreme could quickly detect it."


    "Did he?"


    "Yes, Guild master." The figure nodded.


    "Were you discovered?"


    "No. Guild master, I think The Vice felt my presence. That must be the reason he retreated."


    The Man scoffed.


    "You and the Red Sword''s Vice are in the same rank. Do you think a Diamond medal 1-star holder will be scared that easily?"


    The figure lowered its head.


    "I am also a Diamond medal 1-star holder. I won''t be able to defeat him, but I can surely make him retreat."


    The man laughed out loud. "That''s why you are my Vice. But the reason he retreated was because he knew the Guild you belong to... You did good." The man paused.


    "...We helped Supreme today, but it won''t happen again. I just hope this encounter will open his eyes." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The figure didn''t utter a word.


    "You can go Jasmine, thanks again."


    "Thank you, Guild master." Jasmine said with a smile. She turned around and jumped out through the window, flying away.


    The Guild master stood up, he walked around the dark room and stopped in front of the window.


    "I can''t wait to meet you Supreme." He gazed at the flying figure, then settled his gaze at the beautiful city below.


    _______


    SOME HOURS LATER.


    12:30 AM.


    Michael collapsed on the couch in the sitting room, staring at the two luggage in front of him. "I got everything... I think." He turned to Drakon who was sleeping soundly on the couch.


    "Sleep tight buddy, because after buying the house. We''re going for training." He waved his hand, storing everything in the system''s storage.


    Michael looked at the doll in his hand, which have been ridden with black thread. Even though it was old and wore out...


    "Mira will want her doll back." He rested his head on the couch. "Good night..." He looked at the clock in the sitting room.


    "I mean good morning." He chuckled closing his eyes.


    ____________


    NEXT DAY.


    07: 00 AM.


    Michael walked out of the bathroom, fully dress with a towel in hand, He looked at Drakon who was still asleep. ''This guy is still sleeping, I''ll just have to wake him up if I am done.'' He walked towards the kitchen to prepare breakfast.


    Unbeknownst to him, Drakon was in his world.


    ____


    DRAGONS'' REALM.


    Drakon appeared high above the clouds, he slowly moved his gaze around, when he looked down.


    He was horrified for the first time.


    Below him was an endless sea of Monsters, some as big as a house, rampaging and destroying the city below.


    Fighting these endless sea of monsters was creatures he recognized so well, because he was one of them.


    ''Dragons? And In humans'' appearance?'' Drakon was stunned. ''Can Dragons turn into Humans?''


    The battle below was ranging, flames and countless destructive powers were flying everywhere. No matter how powerful the Dragons were, they were losing; Clearly losing.


    ''What is this?''


    Drakon moved his confused gaze around the city, A magnificent golden castle stood in the center. Countless Dragons both in their true form and human form were busy battling against the rampaging monsters.


    Drakon flew lower, but stopped 500 feet above the city.


    "We Must Protect the Royal family!! The child is our last hope!!!" A man with long silver hair which stopped at his back yelled. He has two strong black wings behind him and a tail.


    "YES COMMANDER!!!!" The Dragon Soldiers yelled, all has wings and tails.


    Drakon was so confused that he was speechless.


    "Don''t worry my Son. Go! We''ll be waiting for you."


    Drakon frowned slightly, it shot downward towards the castle out of curiosity. Drakon stopped at the window, it looked inside the spacious luxurious bedroom. A man and a woman in shimmering battle armor stood calmly staring at an egg in front of them.


    They both look exceptionally beautiful, staring lovingly at the egg.


    "We''ll be waiting son." The man added. As dark and red smoke surrounded the egg, it vanished moment next.


    Drakon was even more confused now. ''What is going on here? Why am I here?''


    The woman looked behind her shoulder staring straight at Drakon, her golden eyes fixed on him.


    Before Drakon knew what was happening. An unknown force pulled him away from the castle, away from the beautiful Dragoness.


    ________


    "Drakon!"


    Drakon''s eyes snapped open. He looked at Michael in confusion, then around the sitting room, Totally dumbfounded.

 Chapter 82 - 82: Can I have your Contact?

    "I don''t know you are such a strong sleeper." Michael placed a plate of meat in front of Drakon.


    "What is it?" He asked, seeing Drakon''s confused look.


    ''What the hell was that? Who were those people? Was that just a dream? Who can control such Monsters which could even destroy a city ruled over by Dragons?''


    "Are you OK?" Michael asked again, a frown forming on his face.


    ''Should I tell Michael about the vision? No, he won''t understand. I don''t even understand it to speak of him.''


    "OK then, your breakfast." Michael said.


    ''Thanks partner.'' Drakon said to him.


    Michael stared at him for a moment. ''I''m OK partner.'' Drakon added, seeing the look Michael was giving him.


    "OK then, I''ll be in the Kitchen." Michael walked away. He stopped five feet away and looked at Drakon over his shoulder. ''I''ll be here when you are ready to tell me whatever is troubling you.''


    With that he walked inside.


    Drakon stared at the roasted meat in front him, remembering the eyes of the woman. It was filled with both love and tenderness, he was confused, how''ll someone he knew nothing about stared at him with so much love?


    ''You will understand everything with time Drakon. If that world is real, I will find it.'' Drakon ate the food in front of him, with a resolute determination.


    ______


    SOME MOMENTS LATER.


    "Ok Drakon, Time to head out." Michael walked out of the kitchen with a bag in hand.


    ''What''s in there?'' Drakon flew and landed on his shoulder.


    "Food for Everyone." He looked around the apartment one last time and walked out.


    ___


    Mrs Jones sat in the lobby with a lady, drinking tea. "What did you say?"


    "I don''t know what happened, but the people outside said they saw so much blood and... A pile of Ash, not far from the building." The young lady sitting beside her said.


    "That''s why I said you should come live with us, why do you like this place, Mom?" The lady asked.


    "Your father and I built this building, I have so many memories here... When I''m ready, I''ll let you know." Mrs Jones said with a smile, she took a sip of her tea and added. "And besides who will ask my stubborn tenants for their rents."


    The lady blinked:


    "What are you saying Mom? We can simply station someone here for that, and you can create more precious memories with me and Elder sister."


    Mrs Jones just smiled. She understood her daughters'' worries, but she wasn''t ready to leave.


    "Good morning Mrs Jones."


    The two turned their heads to the stairs, seeing Michael walking towards them with a...


    "Who is that guy? And is that a baby Dragon on his shoulder?"


    Mrs Jones giggled upon seeing her daughter''s stunned expression. "That''s Michael, and the Dragon is called; Drakon."


    "Michael?" The lady looked at her mother then at Michael. "How is he so handsome?"


    Mrs Jones almost spurted out her tea, she turned to her daughter. "Don''t think about it, dear."


    The lady stared at Mrs Jones in mild surprised. "What are you saying Mom?! I didn''t say I love him, I''m just admiring him."


    "Don''t even think of admiring, or else I will tell your sister to ground you."


    "Eh...?!"


    Michael stopped in front of the two, he was pleasantly surprised seeing the lady.


    "Oh! Good morning, Stella."


    She gave him a bright smile. "Good morning Michael." Stella said moving her gaze all over his body.


    "I see you are off." Mrs Jones interjected, before her daughter devour Michael with her eyes.


    "Yes, Mrs Jones."


    Michael tapped on his bracelet, transferring 500 years of life times to her.


    Beep!


    Mrs Jones raised her bracelet, her eyes widened seeing the number of life times sent. "Michael?" She looked up at him.


    "That''s thank you, For everything you have done for me and my sister for the past years. I''m sorry to say that we won''t be coming back here."


    "But--"


    "--Accept it, Mrs Jones. I will be going now." He nodded at Stella and walked towards the entrance. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Stella''s gaze was fixed on his departing figure, she licked her lip.


    KNOCK!!


    "Ouch!" She turned to her Mom. "Why did you knock me, Mom?" Stella grumbled rubbing her head.


    "What did I just tell you? You should be like your elder sister, she is already married. But you..."


    "Huh? I''m only 21, Mom. A girl have to enjoy life before settling down."


    "Enjoy life? You mean riding a man!! I should not see you in any club again, or else--"


    "--What? When did I do that? I just said a girl have to enjoy life!" Stella quickly stood up. "I''ll be back."


    "What?" Before Mrs Jones knew what was happening, She ran out chasing after Michael. ''If I don''t say anything, I won''t see him again.''


    "This girl hasn''t changed, out of my three children. Why did the last one have to be so...? Ah!" Mrs Jones massage her temple in frustration.


    "I thought she was here to visit, I should have known she had other intentions."


    ____


    "Michael!!"


    Michael stopped in front of the car and turned around upon hearing his name.


    "Stella?"


    Drakon flew into the car through the window, he sat on a passenger''s seat staring at the two.


    "What is it, Stella?" He asked, placing the bag on the back seat of the car.


    "Em... Is this your car?" She asked, observing the car with a bright smile.


    "No." He shook his head.


    "Oh." Stella was stunned for a moment then asked. "Where are you guys now staying?"


    "Don''t know yet."


    Stella stared at him with a confused frown on her face.


    "I mean, I haven''t bought the house yet."


    She was silent for a moment, then asked with a smile. "Can I have your contact?"


    Michael frowned slightly. Stella was a beautiful lady with long golden blonde hair, and voluptuous body, she was a beauty countless guys will die for.


    But Michael...


    If Erika''s beauty couldn''t entice him, how could hers? If to be known, Erika was exceptionally beautiful. With her small heart face and naturally pink lips...


    ''What am I thinking?'' Michael shook his head and said to Stella. "Ok, do you have anything to write it down?"


    Stella quickly brought out her smartphone, handing it to him. Michael took the phone and dial his number, he then gave it back to her.


    "Bye."


    With that, he got in the car and drove away.


    Stella looked at the number in her phone and saved it with the word "handsome." She giggled with bliss, hopping back to the building.


    __________


    [Hopeless. ????????????.]

 Chapter 83 - 83: Why Do You Want To Be Our Ally?

    "You are Awfully quiet today." Michael turned to Drakon.


    Drakon turned to him. ''Do you believe there are different worlds out there?''


    Michael stared at him blankly for seconds then replied. "Well... There are two worlds called heaven and hell, I''m not really sure whether these two exist, But people said they do. Wait; why are you asking?"


    Drakon stared at him in reproach. ''Heaven and hell?!! I''m not asking about the worlds in the Bible!! I''m asking about a world where Dragons resides.''


    Michael was silent, thinking about his answer. ''Is this what''s troubling Drakon for a while now? Are there really other worlds out there? He might have dreamt of his world.'' He turned to Drakon who was waiting for his answer.


    "I don''t know, but I''d met a goddess once. I wouldn''t call that an encounter, but still... there might truly be worlds out there we knew nothing about. But you haven''t answered my question. Why are you asking about worlds?"


    ''Might.'' Drakon lowered his head.


    "Won''t you tell me? A problem shared is a problem solve. I think that is how its goes."


    Drakon was silent for a while, then said. ''When I was sleeping, I had a dream...''


    He narrated everything to Michael, hoping he''ll understand the vision, but Michael was completely perplexed after hearing Drakon.


    ''So... Do you understand the vision?''


    Michael held his jaw with one hand, while the other drive the car. "Hmm... A world ruled by Dragons, one of the most powerful creatures in VRG. But were still defeated by Monsters, not only that, but an egg was transported away. You also said the Dragons'' Queen saw you, but did nothing; only stared at you with love."


    Drakon nodded.


    "Can you describe the egg you saw?" He asked.


    ''How can I describe an egg? All I know is; it''s a big egg. Dark and red smoke surrounded the egg, and it vanished from the room.''


    "Dark and red smoke?" Michael opened his palm, the next moment. The same dark and red smoke appeared hovering on his palm. "You mean this."


    Drakon''s eyes went wide in shock. ''Yes!''


    Michael clenched his fist. "I think you are that egg." He stated in a straight tone.


    ''WHAT?!!''


    "Think about it, You said you saw a big egg. The egg system gave me is a big egg. The most important thing you mentioned again is that, the woman smiled at you. That means she knew you were there, The vision might be a revelation of what to come or had already occurred. All we need to do now is get stronger and prepare, if those Monsters are real. We need to find a way to venture to your world."


    ''This is the only way, I have a strong suspicion that the system took Drakon and gave him to me, saving him from the war. All I know Is; Drakon''s world might already be destroyed by now, or not? Dragons are formidable creatures. They can surely hold on, This is the best time for the system to be active. Such a fucked-up system.'' He grumbled inwardly, then turned to Drakon.


    ''I wondered how He''s feeling.''


    Drakon was silent, his emotions running wild. ''If what my partner said is true. That means... Those two are my... What happened to them? Did they survive?''


    Michael brought out his phone. "Don''t worry about it Drakon. We''ll figure it out." He said dialing a number, he placed the phone in his ear.


    "Is it done?" He asked.


    "Yes, Guild master. The package is delivered."


    "You are the Guild master Rahond. Not me."


    "To us, you are the leader." Rahond''s voice sounded from the other end.


    "I hope you gave them my regards. No matter what happens, Kay must accept the Guild war."


    "Don''t worry, Guild master. It''s all taken care of, he''ll surly accept it." Rahond stated.


    Michael nodded and hanged up the call. "After everything, we play VRG. The only way to save your world is to get stronger; much stronger than even a Diamond or Elite player."


    Drakon nodded, not saying anything.


    ________


    THE CONQUERORS'' NEW GUILD BUILDING.


    Rahond placed his phone in his pocket, staring at the five people sitting in front of him. "So you guys want to join the conquerors?" He asked politely.


    The five people sitting in front of him consist of Four men and a lady. Rahond didn''t have the mind or courage to refuse these figures when they arrive at the guild, he could only let them in. He looked behind him at his three elders, whose faces were also filled with confusion.


    These five before them are all powerful players. The men were surprisingly Platinum players, all three stars. While the red hair female is a Gold medal 1-star player.


    "Fufufu... Why do you guys look so nervous? We aren''t here to kill even though it will be quite easy. And we don''t want to join The Conquerors."


    "Don''t you know our Guild master?! You guys shouldn''t have the right to sit in her presence!!" One of the men yelled at Rahond and his elders.


    "Guild master?" Rahond observed the lady in front of him. If were in the past, he might be scared, but after knowing Supreme is a Diamond player, and Queen-Of Death is also behind him. He just sneered at the man.


    "You should be lucky I let you in, not here quacking."


    "How dare you?!!" The man was enraged. "Don''t think you have any power here, I heard you calling someone on the phone Guild master! Call that person here. You! Who is a worthless pig isn''t needed!!"


    Rahond wasn''t angry, he just smirked at the man. "I don''t think you can handle his presence."


    "Arrogant!!--"


    "--Calm down first elder, don''t forget where you are."


    The first elder scoffed in anger. If it wasn''t because The Conquerors have Supreme, Queen-Of-Death, and Red Encounter; Joker''s son. He would have destroyed this building already. So he calmed himself down, staring at Rahond with killing intent.


    Rahond turned to the lady not bothered about the man. "So what Guild are you guys from?" He asked. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The redhead woman smiled. "My Guild name is: Silver Moon Guild. We are holding Top 50th on the Guilds'' ranking board, total of 40 Members, we are here to form an alliance with your Guild. As you know it, the world isn''t safe, powerful rogue players and guilds are rampant everywhere. Having a good Ally is all that matter."


    ''Alliance with the Silver Moon Guild?'' Rahond was a little surprised, he looked at the lady with a calm expression and asked.


    "Why do you want to be our Ally?"

 Chapter 84 - 84: Tribute

    "I''m just asking, your Guild have everything. Even holding a higher ranking. So why join us?" Rahond relaxed on his seat, staring at the woman with a smile.


    "You should be grateful we are even considering your Guild!"


    "Zach!!!"


    "Sorry, Guild master."


    Rahond and his elders just smirked at him, this guy was just wasting his saliva. No matter what the Silver Moon''s Guild Master say or do, The Conquerors have the final say. They came to them, not the other way around.


    "Don''t mind my first elder. I want an alliance with your Guild because it has potential--"


    "--Potential for what?" Rahond''s first elder asked in mild confusion.


    "Have potential to Reach the top on the ranking board, Just as Supreme reached the top." She said staring at him.


    ''That''s why you are here, just to hold on to a big thigh.'' Rahond nodded slowly and said.


    "I understand, but... I''m not really the Guild master."


    "Meaning?" The woman was confused. The man in front of her is the one registered as the Guild master, then who is he referring to? When Zach said it, she dismissed the idea. But now...


    "Then who is the Guild master?" She asked. Her elders were also listening.


    Rahond brought out his phone and made a call. He then put the phone on speaker and placed it on the table between them.


    "What is it, Rahond?" Michael''s voice sounded from the phone.


    "Boss, there is someone here who wants to be our Ally, she is the Guild master of the silver Moon Guild."


    Silence...


    Rahond looked at the phone for a moment, then asked. "Are you there, boss?"


    "Yes, is she with you?" Michael asked.


    "Yes..." The woman looked up at Rahond, not knowing how to address the person in the other end. She couldn''t bring herself to call him boss.


    "Supreme." Rahond whispered to her.


    The woman was momentarily stunned then said:


    "Yes, Supreme. I want our Guilds to be allies."


    Michael was silent for a while then said. "We don''t accept weak or irresponsible Guilds. And to be accepted in The Conquerors, you need to give a tribute every month, to show how responsible you are."


    Everyone in the room was stunned in place, even Zach was speechless.


    "What is this tribute?" The woman asked in a calm tone, she wasn''t surprised by this. The Silver Moon Guild need strong connection, and with someone like Queen-Of-Death and Supreme backing them. She and her members will be safe.


    Right?


    "After you pay the tribute. I will send a contract through AI. For your first Tribute, this is what you have to pay.[One life card. High EXP Card. One Rare-class pet; Any bloodline. Two Rare-Class weapons.


    And lastly; 1,000 years of Life times.] Don''t take all these as extortion, No one is using force or threatening you... It''s all up to you--"


    "--Are you mad Supreme?!!" The four elders were enraged. Why would he ask for such things? These things cost more than 500,000 In-game diamonds!!


    For heaven''s sake, Only the Life Card cost 100,000 In-game diamonds.


    The Guild master glared at her elders causing them to shut up.


    "But Guild master, all these things are too--"


    She raised her hand, stopping the second elder. "Go on, Supreme. Don''t mind these kids."


    Rahond and his elders chuckled upon hearing her.


    "I see you are smart." Michael''s voice sounded again.


    "All that is just for the first Tribute. Every month you have to pay The conquerors 100 years of life times and 5,000 in-game diamonds. If you fail to catch up after two months, the Contract will be terminated, and you won''t be our Ally again.


    "This is pure extortion in another strategy!" Zach hissed, his face red with anger.


    "You can call me when you are ready--"


    "--We are ready!" She cut him off.


    Zach: "Guild master?"


    Second, third, fourth and fifth elders: ""..."" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rahond and his elders also stared at her with a deep frown.


    ''How rich is the Silver Moon Guild?'' Rahond thought inwardly.


    "That is quick." Michael said, and added. "Transfer everything to Rahond, Then I will send you the Contract."


    "Supreme... I''m not with a Rare-Class pet at the moment, but I have the rest things you mentioned. I will send it to Rahond now." She tapped on her bracelet under everyone''s astonishing gaze.


    BEEP!!!


    < Player Shadow. You received one life card, high EXP card, two Rare-class weapons and 1,000 years of life times.> Rahond blinked, staring at her.


    "Have you seen it?" She asked.


    Rahond nodded at her and said to Michael. "She hasn''t sent the pet yet, but I have seen the rest."


    BEEP!!


    The woman raised her bracelet seeing only the picture of Drakon. The Conquerors'' Logo.


    "Wait a second, is this the contract?" She asked In mild confusion.


    "Yes. I placed a mark on it with my Mana, there''s no way it can be copied."


    "Thank you, Supreme. I will get going now, to get the pet." She stood up, not bothered about the anomaly of the deal.


    Her elders also stood up, they weren''t happy. All the Guilds below them on the ranking board will beg to be their Ally, and here are The Conquerors. Asking them to pay tribute every month!!


    They were all angry, but held it back so not to anger their Guild master.


    "Thank you for coming." Rahond said not getting up.


    "Can I know your name?" Michael''s voice sounded, stopping the woman on track.


    "Violet." With that said, she quickly left the building, followed by her elders.


    -


    "Rahond?"


    "I''m here boss."


    "Investigate the Silver Moon Guild, I want to know why she accepted the tribute so quickly."


    "You also suspect something was off?"


    "Who wouldn''t?" He hanged up.


    "You heard the boss, I need all information about the Silver Moon Guild in an hour." Rahond turned to the three. Who quickly nodded.


    ___________


    CLEAR SKY STREET


    In one of the biggest villas on the street. A guy with blonde hair and blue eyes sat in his study, his face filled with killing intent and pure rage. "Supreme. Supreme. Supreme." He kept on mumbling.


    The door was pushed open, and a middle-age man and woman walked in, both putting on full black outfit


    "What happened, Young Master? Why did you summon us?" The woman asked.


    The young man picked up an envelope and threw it at them, without saying a word. The man caught it and slowly opened it, seeing it was a letter he read it out loud.


    "[How do you like my gift Guild master of the Viper Guild? I heard she was your sweetheart, sorry... she is dead now. And as a present I''m sending her body to you. Do please accept it, if you are wondering who this is, think no more. Answer the Guild war I will send to you, let''s see if you truly love her.


    Your Worst Nightmare: Supreme.]


    The man slowly folded the letter. "Are you sure it''s Supreme?" He asked raising his head to Kay.


    Not long after I saw her body in front of my house, The Conquerors sent me a Guild war battle. One week from now, at the Guild war stadium outside the Amerisa." Kay said with killing intent.


    "Calm down, young master. Everything in this letter have one purpose, to anger you... If you lose yourself in rage, you will do things you will regret." The woman sat down on the chair in front of Kay.


    "Do you want me to Call the Master?" She added.


    "No! My father want to be the disciple of the first placeholder on the Demigods'' ranking board, we shouldn''t disturb him. I need both your helps to help Me find any information about Supreme."


    "What about the Guild war?" The woman referred to as Second Grand Elder asked.


    "Have accepted it."


    The two Grand Elders looked at each other, then at Kay. "Ok then, what do you want us to do?" The Man asked.

 Chapter 85 - 85: Different From The Rest

    ''That tribute seems rather excessive.''


    "Excessive? No." Michael shook his head, stopping the car in front of the hospital.


    "Why will she ask to be our Ally? A Guild as powerful as hers don''t need help from a Guild holding top 100th on the ranking board, so I''m just curious."


    ''Maybe she has a valid reason for her decision.''


    "That''s what I want to find out." He took the bag on the seat behind him and got out of the car.


    Drakon flew out and landed on his shoulder. ''What do you think it''s the reason?''


    Michael was silent walking towards the entrance. "She doesn''t need the Guild''s help, she needs Supreme and Queen-Of-Death." He walked past the Securities, who were staring at him with awe.


    BEEP!


    < Player Supreme, The viper Guild have accepted the Guild War.>


    < Do you want it to be publicly known?.>


    < Yes/ No.>


    "About time, Yes." He stated.


    < ok, Player Supreme.>


    He pushed the door open and walked in.


    ________


    The moment Michael accepted, AI''s voice sounded in every single player''s head in the whole world.


    ____


    FIRST CITY: AMERISA.


    PRESIDENT''S OFFICE.


    "Let me get this right, you proponed the meeting yesterday to today just to ask if some of my members can be your bodyguards? Is that really why you called me here, Mr president?" Theo asked taking a sip of coffee, staring at the man sitting in front of him.


    The president who has gray hair and black eyes heaved a sigh staring at the man who was feared by many, mostly known as the invincible Joker.


    "Yes, I''ll be going on an event five days from now, that''s on Friday. I will need powerful bodyguards." The president said calmly.


    Theo turned his head to the two Bulky men behind him. "What about these two? They are both platinum medal 3-stars holders, One step to enter Gold medal--" he looked back at the president.


    "How do you--?"


    "--Don''t ask, Mr president. When a player enters the Gold medal, they can detect a player''s rank by their Mana wave. Now back to the subject." Theo placed the glass on the table.


    "How many members are we talking here? And what rank?"


    "I''ll say Four gold medal holders and one Diamond medal." The president said without hesitation.


    "Umm..." Theo relaxed, resting his back on his seat. "The Kings have a total of 15 Gold medal holders, and 5 Diamond medal holders. So we can meet up with your requirement." He fixed his gaze at the President.


    "I hope you know our pay?"


    The president stretched out his hand, which has his platinum bracelet. Theo nodded and stretched his, The president successfully transferred a total of 100,000 years of life times. No shitting around.


    "Good. They''ll reach the White House two days from now." He stood up.


    "If that''s all, I''ll have my leave."


    Before he could move an inch, all their bracelets let out a Beep! Sound.


    < To all VRG players, One week from now there will be a Guild War between The Conquerors and Viper Guild.> Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    <Guild War will be held on Amerisa''s Guild War Stadium, Good Luck Players.>


    "I don''t get, why is AI announcing a Guild War?" The president asked. Both him and his huge bodyguards were confused.


    "AI only announce if a player holding Top 1¨C30 on the leader ranking board is in a Guild. I''m guessing Supreme or Queen-Of-Death is responsible for making it public."


    "Supreme? Queen-Of-Death? Why will those two be in a Guild. Search these two Guilds in AI, I want to know if they are in one Guild." The president said to his guards, who quickly got on with it.


    "Mr president! They all both in The Conquerors!!" The guard exclaimed, his voice filled with shock.


    The president was silent. He thought for a moment and said. "Send this message out; [Player Supreme is in The Conquerors.] Make sure you remain anonymous."


    "Yes, Mr president." The man nodded.


    "What are you planning, Mr president?" Theo asked in mild confusion.


    The president grinned. "The Guild war only prove one thing, Supreme is in Amerisa. Having such a player in my city is a good thing. And letting others know only made it better."


    "But... Will it settle well with Supreme?"


    "He won''t know I''m the one." He smiled. "On that day, I''ll know who this supreme is."


    "I will take my leave then." He picked up his glass and gulped his coffee down. "Thanks for the Coffee." He dropped the glass on the table and walked out.


    "This man." The president shook his head and said to his bodyguards. "Book a good spot for me, No matter the cost, I want to see the battle without distraction."


    The two bodyguards nodded.


    _______


    NORTHERN SIDE OF AMERISA


    ERIKA''S HOME.


    "Fufufufu.... That isn''t the right way Erika." Maria said with a chuckled, staring at Erika who was busy trying to knit a sweater.


    Erika raised her head from the entangled wool in her hand, staring daggers at Maria.


    "Don''t give me that look, you and wool aren''t friends."


    Erika placed the mess she called sweater on the couch. "Then I''ll watch you." She said.


    "You just returned from your 15th game, you should rest." Maria gave her a bright smile.


    Erika sighed and relaxed on the couch, remembering her last game. She looked at her sister and asked. "Do you think I''m bad and heartless?"


    "Huh?" Maria was stunned, not expecting such a question. "Why asked that?"


    "Everyone in my last game said I''m heartless, cold and wicked. It''s bad for killing 10 players who tried to ask for my real name?"


    Maria blinked thrice, staring at her elder sister with a dumbfounded expression. "You... You... You killed ten players because they asked for your name?" She stammered, still in disbelief.


    Erika was silent, not answering her question.


    Maria sighed. "Let me guess, they are all guys."


    She nodded slowly.


    "I don''t know why you dislike the opposite Sex so much, if it''s because of what we faced in the past. You have to let that go, that isn''t our life anymore, all thanks to you. But... Not all guys are pervert and always up to no good. Some just want to be your friend."


    "You don''t know that. In VRG, everyone is for his/ herself. No one can be trusted."


    "Mmm... The only guy I''d seen you approach willingly is... What is his name again?" Maria thought with a smirk on her face.


    "Michael." Erika muttered subconsciously.


    "That''s the one, I have been watching you Erika. After that day in the fine star restaurant, you are always thinking about him, always lost in thought--"


    "--I''m Not! You are seeing things, Maria." Erika retorted.


    Maria rolled her eyes, "you are 21 Erika, you should follow your heart."


    Erika looked at Maria with confusion on her face. "What do you mean follow my heart?"


    "You''ll understand sooner or later." Maria stated, then remained silent.


    Erika didn''t say anything for a while, then stood up. "I don''t know what you are saying, but all I know is he''s different from the rest."


    Maria smiled and asked. "How different?"

 Chapter 86 - 86: Dangers

    "Why are you so excited?" Erika asked seeing her sister''s blissful expression.


    "Nothing, come on." Maria was happy, not because Erika said Michael was different, but because her sister might have some feelings towards him. She wants her sister to be happy, but also have a good relationship with the other sex. Even if they could be just friends, she will be more than happy.


    "Well..." Erika walked around the small sitting room. "I don''t really know. When I first saw him in a game, the only thing in my head is to kill him, and nothing more. I even tried to--"


    "--Thanks heavens you failed."


    "I didn''t fail, he just caught my Arrow. If I had used my explosive Arrows he would be dead by now." She sat down close to Maria. "What I am saying is... When he got the chance to kill me, he didn''t... I thought he''ll ask for my body or any other unthinkable thing to spare me, but he only said I should use my life card."


    "How did he know you have Life card?"


    "I don''t know. He also said he''s the richest player in VRG, I don''t really believe that, he might just be bluffing."


    "Is that all?" Maria asked, her word filled with urgency to know more.


    "At the fine star restaurant, when I walked up to him. He didn''t make fun of me or even look at me with lust as other men do, and his eyes are..."


    "-- captivating?"


    "What?! Forget all that." She stood up and walked towards the kitchen. "Let me prepare something to eat, then we--" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    BEEP!!


    < To all VRG players, One week from now there will be a Guild War between The Conquerors and Viper Guild.>


    <Guild War will be held on Amerisa''s Guild War Stadium, Good Luck Players.>


    "A Guild War?" Erika was momentarily surprised. "Why would AI announce a Guild war?."


    DING!!


    Erika turned to Maria upon hearing her phone. Maria picked up the phone beside her and checked the message, Moment next; her eyes widened.


    "Erika..." She looked up at Erika. "What''s Michael''s In-game name?" She asked.


    "Supreme." Erika answered, not knowing why she asked, She walked back to Maria.


    "Supreme is a member of The Conquerors." Maria passed the phone to her.


    Erika took the phone, seeing the message on it. She looked up at Maria. "Why will the Viper Guild agree on a Guild War?" She remembered Supreme facing off against 10 Lv10 monsters, one even submitted to him. The Viper Guild will lose this battle.


    "Should we go and watch?" Maria asked. "The message said, in one week from now, In the Stadium."


    "If that is what you want, we''ll go." Erika tossed the phone to the couch, and walked towards the kitchen.


    Maria smiled and continued knitting the sweater in her hand.


    __________


    SECOND CITY: LUNCHEON


    DAMON''S HOUSE.


    "Vice Guild master, you sent for me?"


    Damon raised his head from the documents he was reviewing. "Any news from the Investigator, Mika?"


    "Nothing at the moment, Vice Guild master."


    Damon frowned slightly. Mika took a step back. "Don''t worry, Vice--"


    "What happened, that result to you sending an investigator?"


    The two turned their heads to the door, A beautiful middle-age woman with long curly brown hair and silver eyes walked in slowly, she was putting on a long Navy blue trench coat. A black Queen cobra was on her shoulder staring at the two in the sitting room.


    Damon stood up instantly, while Mika quickly greeted.


    "Welcome, Guild master Venom."


    "How are you doing, Mika?" She walked up to Damon, and gave him a kiss.


    Mika just lowered her head not saying anything, everyone knew these two were lovers, even though she is 10 years older than him.


    "What is wrong, My Love? You look furious." She asked, after separating from the kiss.


    "I don''t want to trouble you with my prob--"


    "--Shhh" she placed her index finger on his lip. "Leave us."


    Mika nodded. Without hesitation, she quickly left the house, technically... She ran out.


    Only those closest to Venom knows how dangerous this woman was. To top it all, she is also a Diamond medal 3-stars holder.


    "Now tell me."


    Damon sighed. "My twin sister is dead, Rebecca. I was about to leave and investigate myself, but you sent these frustrating Documents for me to review. So I''d to send someone else."


    "Oh my poor boy." She placed her smooth hand on his cheek. "Why didn''t you tell me from the start? I would have let you go, or better; go with you."


    Damon looked at her silver eyes, a little stunned. "Really?"


    Rebecca smiled. "I would do anything for you, Watch." She raised her Diamond bracelet and said to AI. "AI, use my special Card and tell me who killed Sara Makion."


    < ok player Venom.>


    < done.>


    < Searching Name.>


    < Sara Makion, In-game name: Poisonous Queen. Was killed by Supreme in Island Survival.>


    The two frowned deeply.


    Damon: "Supreme? But how?"


    "It''s ok My Love, I will--"


    BEEP!!


    < To all VRG players, One week from now there will be a Guild War between The Conquerors and Viper Guild.>


    <Guild War will be held on Amerisa''s Guild War Stadium, Good Luck Players.>


    The Queen cobra got off her neck and slithered to the couch. It curl its body and close its eyes, going to sleep.


    "Fufufufufu..." She chuckled.


    "What is it?" Damon asked in mild confusion, he stared at the Cobra, then at her.


    Why was she laughing after hearing the announcement?


    "I have been keeping an eye on Supreme, he pushed me down on the ranking board placing me in top three." She stared at Damon''s eyes.


    "Change of plan, keep your anger in check. One week from now, we and the 10 elders will visit Amerisa, and see what this Supreme is capable of."


    Damon nodded. "Thank you, but your special Card? That is the strongest Card in VRG, And you used it for me--"


    "--Shhh... If you want to thank me, you know what I want."


    Damon grinned. He raised his hand, slowly unstrapping her coat; after that he pulled it off her. Seeing the sexy thong underneath his grin widened.


    He slowly pushed her down on the couch, then lowered his body on her; his eyes filled with lust.


    "Kiss me, Damon"


    He closed her lip with his, kissing her with both hunger and tenderness.


    ___________


    THIRD CITY: CAROTON.


    In a huge mansion, two people sat on two opposite sofas, eating cookies and drinking juice, which was placed on the small center table between them.


    "So daughter, Who injured Fifner?"


    "Supreme, his pet Dragon''s fire is too strong."


    "Hmm, Fifner is a Stage 2 evolved, how can a Non evolved pet injury it so badly?" The man asked.


    Nia placed the glass down. "I don''t care about that, Father. I''m here to ask if you could use a card to track him?"


    "I might be holding top 12 on the ranking board, but as a Father, I''ll advise you... Leave Supreme alone."


    "Never!!" She smashed her hand on the sofa hand rest. "He hurt Fifner, Father! I will make him pay for that!!"


    "But Fifner is not dead, it can heal back."


    "No--"


    < To all VRG players, One week from now there will be a Guild War between The Conquerors and Viper Guild.>


    <Guild War will be held on Amerisa''s Guild War Stadium, Good Luck Players.>


    "Huh?" Nia was stunned.


    DING!!


    She brought out her phone. Seeing the message, she stood up. "Hahaha!! I don''t need your help anymore, Father. He is in Amerisa. I will see you later." She quickly walked out.


    "This girl."


    ___________


    FOURTH CITY: VALERIA.


    Valeria is the fourth-strongest city ruled by three players, known as Senators to the world. These Senators were all Diamond medal players, holding top 5¨C7 on the leader ranking board.


    SENATORS'' COURTROOM.


    The three sat on a round table, silently staring at each other. Around the room stood 30 red clad figures, all armed with samurai swords.


    "What is the plan? Go to Amerisa to watch the Guild war, or stay here?" An Asian woman with long black hair asked the two men sitting with her.


    "I say we go, but who''ll look after the city?" An old man with long white beard stated his worries. This old man was the first senator.


    "Two of you should go, I''ll stay back." The third man looking his late 40s who was also Asian said.


    The two looked at him In suspicion.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t cause any trouble."


    Hearing his word, the two nodded.


    "It''s decided then, Yomi and I will be leaving after two days." The first senator stood up, instead to walk, he flew towards the exit.


    "Yes, senator Rhodes." Yomi nodded. She turned her head to the third Senator. "What are you planning, Yang?" She asked coldly.


    "Why are you always suspecting me?" Yang stood up. "And second, My plans don''t concern you." He turned around and walked out of the room.


    Yomi moved her gaze around the 30 men in the room and heaved a sigh.


    _________


    FIFTH CITY: CASMIA.


    Casmia, the fifth-strongest city. The smallest out of the five, this city was located deep in the mountains, ruled by a King.


    Yes! A King! A diamond medal Holder. Top 8th on the ranking board.


    THRONE HALL.


    "My king--"


    "I know what you are about to say general, Supreme is just another new player who won''t last long." A middle-age man sitting on a golden throne with a crown on his head said to the blue hair man in Silver armor. A long sword handing on the man''s waist.


    "Aren''t you curious about the first player who gained the highest score in VRG?" The general asked politely.


    "Telling you the truth, I don''t care." He said with a blank expression.


    "What about our children? They have been talking nonstop about this Supreme." A woman in a red gown, with a crown on her head slowly walked inside the hall.


    "Won''t you fulfill their wish?" She added with a smile.


    "Those two are always after something new." He sighed in annoyance. Seeing the stern look he was receiving from his wife, he sighed again.


    "General, take 20 knights with you, make sure to protect the prince and princess."


    "Yes my King." The general nodded, then bowed to the Queen. He quickly walked out of the throne hall.


    The Queen walked towards her husband and gave him a kiss on his cheek. "Thank you, Love."


    "This is your idea, right?" The King heaved a sigh.


    "Fufufufu... Nope, it''s our children''s."


    *


    *


    *


    Long chapter today. These are the five strongest cities, The other fifteen aren''t important. ????????

 Chapter 87 - 87: Why Are You Kneeling?

    SOMEWHERE IN VALERIA; FOURTH CITY.


    "Huff. Huff. Huff. Huff."


    A lady with long black hair and eyes was busy running as fast as she could on the street, dodging and apologizing to those she bumped into.


    Man: "Watch it!"


    "Sorry."


    Woman: "Don''t you have eyes?!"


    "Sorry."


    She was both anxious and scared, running through the crowd.


    Hot on her tail was three men in black each armed with a gun.


    Even though they were people all around her, which might be ready to save her if she screamed, but she didn''t. The three men chasing her were goons of a mafia boss who controlled all these areas. No one want to get on his bad side, if you do; you won''t see the next sunrise.


    Seeing an Alley, she ran into it, hiding behind a dumpster. "Breath." She said to herself, trying to calm down her beating heart.


    The three Korea men stood in front of the Alley, they looked both side with a confused expression.


    First Man: "Where did she vanish to?"


    Second Man: "Spread out. I''ll check the Alley, she won''t have gotten far."


    The two nodded and ran towards two opposite directions to search for their target.


    The Man brought out a Hi-Power - (pistol.), he calmly walked inside the dark alley, Eyes sharp.


    The lady looked over the dumpster, seeing the man her face turned paled. ''God help me.'' She prayed inwardly.


    "Are you here, baby? Our Boss just wants you dead, nothing more. You took his ranking position on the leader ranking board, by killing you he''ll gain his rightful place." The man said in a calm tone, walking in slowly, His eyes fixed on the dumpster 20 feet from him.


    ''Shit! The rest have been killed, No! I won''t go down that easily.'' She looked around and picked up an iron pipe close to her.


    This lady is none other than Niki, The same girl who played Escape Room with Michael. She was among the winners in the game, at the moment; she was the only one left.


    ''I shouldn''t have posted that video.'' She blamed herself for the death of those four, if she hadn''t posted that video online, they might all still be alive. Growing stronger in the Shadow, and maybe have the power to protect themselves.


    Moment Next.


    < To all VRG players, One week from now there will be a Guild War between The Conquerors and Viper Guild.>


    <Guild War will be held on Amerisa''s Guild War Stadium, Good Luck Players.>


    ''Supreme is in Amerisa?'' Niki was stunned.


    Even the man froze for a second.


    "Hey!!"


    He turned around, seeing the other two.


    "The Boss need us!"


    He nodded and looked at the dumpster one last time, before leaving.


    Moments later.


    Niki slowly walked out of the alley, she looked around the street. "Phew." She heaved a relief sigh.


    "I need to get to Amerisa, I only have ten years of life times with me. It''ll be enough for the journey." She chose the opposite direction and ran away with her remaining strength.


    ____


    A black SUV stopped in front of a white luxurious Villa. Three men in black got out and walked towards the entrance, passing by countless Men and women in black all armed with rifles.


    The three entered the villa and quickly greeted the young man sitting on the couch. Four beauties stood behind the couch, all in white mage''s robe. All Korean.


    "Greetings to the master."


    "What about that foreign bitch?" The young man putting on black shirt and pants asked.


    "We are sorry Boss, we lost her." The man who entered the Alley quickly said. "We were after her, but you called us back." He added.


    The young man stood up. "You all heard the announcement, right?"


    The three nodded.


    "She''ll be heading to Amerisa as we speak. Do you know why?"


    The three shook their heads, not uttering a word.


    The man click his fingers, a beauty standing behind him quickly handed him a cigarette and helped him lit it.


    The young man took a drag and blow out the smoke towards the three, The smoke took the shape of a sword and flew towards them. The one who did the whole talking from the start dodged with a side step, the smoky sword struck the door behind them easily penetrating it. The men''s faces remained indifferent to this.


    "Because Supreme is there, he''s the reason she could take my position, so she''ll surely seek aid from him."


    "But, Boss. If she finds Supreme, it won''t be easy for us to kill her." The man on the right side said.


    "Then... we''ll just have to kill them both, You guys will handle that bitch! Leave Supreme to me." He placed the cigarette in his lips, his golden bracelet flashing before the men''s eyes.


    BACK IN AMERISA.


    Michael frowned deeply seeing the message on his phone. "Who would send this to me? I already know I''m in The Conquerors." He muttered keeping his phone in his pocket.


    ''This person might know you are Supreme.''


    He nodded at Drakon and pushed the door, entering inside the room, What he saw next made him speechless.


    "Why are you kneeling on the ground Tyson?" He asked.


    "Good morning, Brother." Mira greeted with a smile.


    Michael walked in, he smiled at Mira. "How are you doing, Mira? I hope you had a goodnight sleep."


    Mira nodded.


    He turned to Tyson, who was still kneeling on the ground.


    "Don''t look at me Supreme, ask her to let me go!"


    Michael was presently surprised. He looked at Jennifer who was sleeping soundly on the couch. "How? Don''t you see she is sleeping?" Michael scratched the back of his head, in mild confusion, Even Drakon was confused.


    "NOT HER!! HER PET!!!" Tyson roared. It was so loud that it woke up Jennifer, she slowly moved her gaze around; She smiled at Michael and sat up.


    "Huh? Why are you kneeling, Tyson?" She asked.


    ''Why am I kneeling?!! Did she just ask me that?!!'' He yelled inwardly and roared at them. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ask this thing to let me go!!!!!"


    Mira, Ricky, and Levi smiled seeing Tyson was on the verge of breakdown, They have been watching him kneeling for an hour now.


    Michael, Jennifer and Drakon raised their heads to the ceiling.


    "Is that a..." Michael was stunned.

 Chapter 88 - 88: Number-One Villa On The Hill

    "Is that a Bat?" Michael and Drakon stared at the red bat above Tyson.


    "Garuda? I told you to protect Mira, not attack someone." The bat flew downward and landed on her shoulder.


    ''He tried something, so I acted.'' Garuda replied telepathically.


    Jennifer turned to Tyson, who was slowly getting up from the ground. "What did you do for Garuda to attack you?" She asked.


    "Nothing! I just wanted to use the bathroom, Nothing else!!" Tyson was on the Verge of tears. "And your fucking Epic-class pet attacked me!!"


    Michael and Drakon were busy moving their gaze from Jennifer to Tyson, when Michael heard the pet is an Epic-class he was momentarily surprised.


    "Why is it red?" He asked Jennifer, staring at the pet.


    "Garuda is not a thing or something to be referred to as ''it''. He''s red because Garuda is a blood Bat, he is much stronger than regular bats and also a Stage 3 evolved; He can''t be compared to Drakon who is a Non-evolved."


    Michael frowned slightly, while Drakon was enraged, he was already frustrated with the vision, and now someone is comparing him with a red flying mouse!!


    The next moment, a strong pressure descended on Jennifer and Garuda. But to their shock, Jennifer and Garuda stared at Drakon calmly like the pressure meant nothing to them.


    Drakon frowned and released more pressure on them. Still... Nothing happened.


    "Don''t be disheartened Drakon, you are a mystical-class dragon, True. But without evolving you won''t be able to face anything 3 stage higher." Jennifer stated, rubbing Garuda''s head.


    Drakon''s eyes blaze with dark flames, it opened his mouth and was ready to released dark flames, but Michael stopped him.


    "Calm down Drakon, you''ll have the chance to attack soon, not now."


    Hearing his partner, Drakon closed his mouth. Michael then turned to Jennifer. "We''ll be going today, but first... I need to do something."


    He placed the bag on Mira''s bed, and brought out her breakfast. "Here you go, Mira. Eat." He handed her the sealed plate with a spoon.


    "Food is here if anyone is hungry." He added, moving his gaze around everybody in the room.


    "I am--"


    RING!


    Tyson''s word was cut short by the ringing of his phone, He brought it out. "Excuse me." He said, and walked out of the room.


    "Where is the plan?" Jennifer asked, as soon as Tyson left the room.


    "Buying a house."


    Mira and Jennifer: "Huh?"


    The two were stunned.


    _____


    OUTSIDE THE ROOM.


    Tyson answered the call. "Yes, Dad?"


    "Did you joined The Conquerors?" Theo''s voice sounded from the other end.


    "Yes. I hope you aren''t mad I left The Kings."


    "Actually, I''m happy. You did good, but... Dangers are heading you guys way, not one but a lot. Come to the house when you have time and take your Epic-class pet."


    "Epic-class pet?" Tyson was both shocked and happy.


    "You completed the task, This''ll be the last thing I''ll give you. You have grown, and it''s time to make a name for yourself."


    Tyson was silent, that''s exactly what he wanted. "Thank you, Father. Is this the only reason you called?"


    "No, this is what you need to do."


    Tyson listened to his father''s plan and nodded. "I get it."


    "Good, I''ll be sending it now." Theo hanged up.


    Moment next.


    BEEP!


    < Player Red Encounter, You have received a package.>


    Tyson nodded and walked back inside.


    __


    "Hey guys. Something came up I''ll be back. Oh!" He turned to Mira. "There is a Phone in one of the gift bags, A gift from me." He smiled at her and walked out. Without waiting for their reply.


    "What is wrong with this guy?" Jennifer stood up. "Ok, Micky. Let''s go, I know a good place to buy a house."


    Michael nodded, with a flicked of his wrist. Mira''s toothbrush and toothpaste appeared in his hand, he placed them on the cupboard beside the bed. "We''ll be back Mira, Drakon will stay with you--"


    Jennifer: "--And Garuda!"


    "OK." Mira nodded at the two.


    Michael nodded and looked at Ricky and Levi. "Aren''t you two hungry? If you are, food is in the bag." With that said, he walked out with Jennifer.


    ______________


    "Where are we going then?" Michael asked, entering the car. She said she knows the best place to buy a house, so he wanted to know this place.


    "Unity Street." Jennifer answered, sitting down.


    "Unity Street? That''s the second-biggest street in Amerisa." Michael exclaimed.


    "Why so surprised?" She turned to him. "Do you have enemies there too?" She asked teasingly.


    Michael didn''t say anything, but started the car and drove away.


    _________


    The drive took 2 hours before the two reached Unity street''s huge black gate.


    Twenty men in black stood in front of the gate as guards, all silver players; The head guard, a platinum player.


    He walked towards the car and yelled.


    "STOP!!!"


    Michael stood the car, while Jennifer brought out her head through the window. "What are you doing, Daniel? Open the gate."


    "Miss Jennifer?!" The head guard turned meek instantly, He plastered on a flattery smile on his face. "I didn''t know you''re the one."


    "Open the gate." She added


    "Right away, Miss Jennifer. Open the gate!!" He yelled at the guard in the security post room, Who quickly tapped a button.


    The huge gate automatically opened.


    "You are the best, Daniel." Jennifer blew him a kiss, Michael started the car and drove in.


    "I see you two are close."


    She turned to Michael. "Not really."


    "Do you come here often?" He asked.


    "Yes."


    Michael nodded after hearing her reply. He stopped the car in front of the street''s Company building. The two got down and walked inside, passing a red bike parked in front of the building.


    "Good Morning, How may I help you?" A young lady in a business suit greeted the two the moment they entered the building.


    "You are new here, right?"


    "Yes, Ma." The lady nodded at Jennifer.


    Michael told the lady their reason for coming.


    "OK, Sir. Please this way." The lady lead them to her office in the second floor. She opened a cupboard and brought out a huge book, placing it on her desk.


    "Please have your seats, do you need anything? Coffee or Tea?" She asked with a smile.


    "Not necessary." Jennifer declined, sitting down with Michael.


    "Ok, Ma. You can select any house from this book." She sat down staring at the two Especially Michael, His appearance is something that can''t be ignored.


    "Not needed, we want the number-one Villa on the hill." Jennifer stated straightly.


    The lady froze, staring at Jennifer in a daze. "Ahem." She coughed and asked. "What did you say, Ma?" She asked still in shock.


    "The number-one villa on the hill." Jennifer repeated her word.


    The woman stood up instantly. "Ok VIP Guest. Please wait, I''ll call the manager." She quickly ran out of the office, her heels making tapping sounds behind her.


    Michael frowned. Jennifer told him she will handle everything, but seeing the Lady''s reaction, he took the book and quickly opened it. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing the price of the Number-one Villa on the hill, He almost fell to the ground in shock.


    *


    *


    *


    [It''s not expensive, right? To have the best you need money. I mean Life Times.????????]

 Chapter 89 - 89: You Are Always Family

    "Do you think I have that much life times?" Michael turned to her.


    Jennifer sighed sadly. "It''s because of me Mira got hurt, so I want to make up for it." She turned her head to him. "Will you give me the honor to buy this house for her?"


    Michael stared at her for some seconds, He was surprised, but he remained a straight face. "I don''t like owning people."


    "You aren''t owing me anything, I''m doing this for my sister, Not you... If you see me as a family you''ll fulfill this one wish of mine."


    Michael was silent. ''Why is she blaming herself for what happened to Mira? They went outside to buy Ice cream, how would she have known that Mira would get hurt?'' He stared at the price on the book again.


    "You are always Family, Jennifer. And don''t blame yourself for what happened to Mira..." He sighed. "If you really want to buy the house for her, You have my permission."


    Her face lit up with a beautiful smile. Moment next, she gave him a big tight hug. "Thank you." She thanked in a low voice.


    She was touched knowing that Michael considered her as his Family, not just friends. Friendship can be broken, but family ties can''t easily be broken.


    RING!!


    The two separated from the hug hearing Michael''s phone. He brought it out answering the call.


    "Do you have the Information?"


    "Yes Guild master. All the information about the silver moon guild is with us, there are some disturbing things in it." Rahond''s voice sounded from the other end.


    "Good, I''ll be coming to the Guild when I''m done." Michael said, and hanged up.


    "What information?" Jennifer asked.


    "The Silver moon Guild and Our Guild are now allies, I asked for a small tribute from them. The guild Master accepted without hesitation, so I asked Rahond to investigate, It seems he got something."


    "Silver moon guild?" Jennifer thought for a moment and nodded. "Their Guild master''s name is Violet, their guilds currently holding Top 50th. Why would they want to be our ally? You are right to investigate, it''s really suspicious."


    "Oh!" Michael turned to her. "Do you know anything about Red Sword Guild?"


    Jennifer frowned slightly. "What about them?"


    "They almost killed me last night. They were two... I''ll say Diamond and Gold medal holders." Michael narrated everything to her.


    The more she listened, the more her face darkened. "Red Sword Guild is currently holding top 3 on the Guilds'' ranking board. They have a total of two diamond holders and 6 Gold medal holders. I''m guessing you encountered either the Guild master or the Vice, And maybe one of their elders." She paused. "I''ll say the Vice and The first elder." She added. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael nodded. "After I enter the Diamond medal, I''ll deal with them myself."


    Jennifer just nodded, not saying anything.


    FIVE MINUTES LATER.


    The two have been waiting for a whole five minutes now, and Jennifer wasn''t happy with the delay.


    "That''s it!!" She stood up.


    "What are you doing?" Michael asked.


    "Why is she taking too long? I''ll be back." With that said, she walked towards the entrance.


    "Meet me in the lobby." Michael stood up.


    Jennifer nodded and walked out.


    TOP FLOOR.


    MANAGER''S OFFICE.


    The lady anxiously stood in the manager''s office staring at the two men sitting in front of her, she was scared keeping those guests waiting. And to top it all, the manager won''t listen to her; he only said "Wait."


    The middle-age man who was in a suit sitting in front of a red hair guy said with a smile. "Mr Tyson, is this the house you want to buy?"


    Tyson raised his legs placing it on the manager''s desk. "Yes, I want the Number-one villa on the hill."


    The manager smiled brightly hearing him. If he could sell the Villa, he would earn commissions. High commission.


    "Ok, Mr Tyson. Please wait for a moment let me prepare the documents." He said, not bothered about the legs on his desk.


    The lady frowned, her anxiety grew instantly. She quickly said. "Manager, they are two people in my office who also want to buy the Number-one Villa on the hill."


    "What?" The manager was stunned. The Number-one Villa was so expensive that no one want to buy it, And today, three people want to buy the same Villa. The manager was in a tight spot now, he looked at the lady.


    "Can you make them chose another?"


    The lady shook her head. "I don''t think so manager, the way the lady sounded. I think she''d made up her mind before coming here."


    ''What to do? What to do? What to do?'' He thought inwardly. ''I need to find a way to sell the villa to one of them, and also try to convince the other party to buy another house.''


    "I need that Villa, I don''t care who those people are. All you need to know is that; I must have the villa."


    The manager was silent hearing Tyson, he was thinking on how to solve this problem with both party happy. He turned to the Lady. "This is--"


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    "Who is--"


    Bam!


    Before he could ask ''who is it''? The door was pushed open and Jennifer marched in.


    "Miss Jennifer?" The manager was stunned.


    "What is the hold up?" Jennifer turned to the lady. She was speechless, not knowing how to explain the current situation to Jennifer.


    "You are the one who want to buy the Villa?" The manager asked, and added. "I''m sorry, but Mr Tyson here already paid for it."


    Jennifer sneered hearing the manager. "You can''t lie to Me, Mr Manager." She stated.


    "I thought you already own a house, why buy another one?" Tyson finally turned around to face her.


    "What are you doing here? Never mind. You have to back down, Michael is the one who want it, not me."


    Tyson dropped his legs on the ground and stood up. "Did you just say Michael want to buy the villa? Is he here?"


    "Yes." Jennifer Answered in a straight tone.


    "Forget it manager. Wait..." He fixed his gaze on Jennifer. "Are you the one buying the villa?"


    "What if I''m the one?"


    "Where is Michael?"


    "In the lobby."


    Tyson turned to the manager. "Come with me, bring the documents along." With that said he walked out of the office, leaving a confused Manager behind.


    ''Who is this Michael?'' The manager thought.

 Chapter 90 - 90: Securities

    Michael sat on the lobby drinking tea served by a worker. ''Is this how rich Jennifer is?'' He took a sip. ''That is understandable, she Is a gold medal holder, and played VRG for more than a year. I wondered how powerful she is in combat.''


    "Michael!!" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael and everyone in the spacious Lobby turned their heads to the elevator, seeing Tyson, a man in suit, the lady and lastly Jennifer walking out from it.


    "Tyson? What are you doing here?" Michael asked placing the cup on the table in front of him.


    "I''m here to get Mira a present."


    Jennifer: "Present?"


    She walked towards Michael and sat down.


    "Isn''t all the gifts enough?" Michael asked.


    Tyson shook his head. "All those things will run out in two to five months, I want to give her something permanent."


    Jennifer scoffed. "This fool want to buy the villa I chose."


    "I''m buying it for Mira!"


    "Huh?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    The manager looked at Tyson, then at Jennifer, and lastly Michael. Even a fool will know that these two were trying to please someone who might be related to this young man. And that person is; Mira.


    But the question is; ''who is this young man, or this Mira? That even a gold medal holder and Joker''s Son are trying so hard to please.'' He thought.


    "Don''t mind him Micky, I''ll buy the Villa." Jennifer said with a smile.


    "No! I will buy it!!" Tyson yelled.


    "Enough you two!" Michael shook his head calmly. "You want to buy the villa for, Mira?" He looked at Tyson, who nodded. "You also want to buy the same Villa for, Mira?" Jennifer nodded.


    "The only way to settle this is; both of you will pay half of the amount. What do you two think?" He asked. Even though he has life times, it''d be better for these two rich kids to handle it.


    The two quietly looked at each other, thinking about Michael''s suggestions.


    "Ok then." Jennifer shrugged her shoulders.


    "If that''s the only way, I''m in." Tyson said.


    "Who are these people?"


    "I heard they are here to buy the Number-one Villa on the hill."


    "Wow!"


    "That young man solved the problem with such ease? Do you know him?"


    "Nope. With his handsome face, he''ll surely have a powerful background."


    "Look at the Lady''s bracelet, she is gold medal holder, but still respectful to that young man."


    Everyone in the Lobby were busy discussing in a low voice, All staring at Michael with awe and admiration.


    Michael turned to the manager. "What''s the price of the Villa again?"


    "100,000 years of life times"


    "Wow!"


    "Oh my god!!"


    Everyone drew in deep breaths hearing the price, Gasped of shock filled the lobby.


    Michael frowned slightly. "100,000? The book said it''s 80,000."


    The manager nodded slowly. "I''m sorry for the confusion, but the book isn''t updated. 100,000 life times is the updated price."


    Michael shook his head with a small smile. These type of people are everywhere, always after profit; seeing people fighting for the goods, he increased his price to gain more profit. He had met a lot of them in the market.


    "OK then, 50¨C50. Both of you bought it for her."


    The two nodded in approval.


    "Take us to the Villa." Michael said to the manager, and walked towards the exit, followed by Tyson and Jennifer.


    The lady quickly walked up to the manager and handed him the documents.


    "Thank you. Don''t worry, if the sale is successful I''ll give you your credit."


    "Thank you Manager." The lady said with a blissful smile.


    The manager nodded and followed behind the three. They got in Jennifer''s Lincoln while Tyson got on his bike.


    ____


    The ride to the second section took 15 minutes, before the group encountered another gate in the street. A huge golden gate.


    Ten men in black were stationed there as security guard, All platinum players.


    When they saw the manager, they opened the gate for the group.


    Tyson: "Double gate? I love this place already."


    _________


    After another five minutes drive up a miniature hill, the group finally got to the Villa after passing by four other Villas.


    Michael stopped the car in front of the gate, the manager got down from the car. He walked towards the security screen on the gate and after tapping some code, The huge double gate automatically opened.


    Michael and Tyson drove in, the manager following behind. The two parked their vehicles and got down.


    Michael, Jennifer and Tyson stared at the compound with opened jaws. The compound was as big as half a football stadium. The compound was filled with artificial grass, and different exotic plants and flowers.


    From the gate to the three-storey white Mansion was a pathway made from countless rare stones, beautiful flowers adorn both side of the pathway; making the air smell refreshing, nothing like blackwater neighborhood.


    5 meters high walls surrounded this beauty, enclosing it from the eyes of outsiders. If the Compound could be this breathtaking, how would the inside be?


    The manager walked towards them. "Come on, let check inside." He said bringing them out from their stunned daze. The three nodded and followed behind the manager as he walked towards the Mansion 50 feet away.


    "The villa has three floors, with 6 bedroom; which are three master suites and the other three are guest room. Fully equipped Kitchen, Library, gym, security room, Dinning room, and two fully equipped sitting room. There is also a private pool at the back and a private elevator." The manager pointed at a far side of the Compound.


    "A Sun shelter, 1,000 Square meters garden at the back, clean and regular water supply. You can also see the veranda, They are also cameras all over the house, Which can be controlled in the Security room."


    The group stepped on the front stairway and entered the veranda, They waited for the manager to open the door.


    Michael looked around the huge Compound with some worries. ''Can Mira live here alone, if I''m in VRG?''


    "Check this." The manager drew their attention.


    He tapped on the security screen on the door, entering some numeric codes, he then placed his thumbprint. "If someone put a wrong code twice or either attack the door or gate. A gas will be released from here." He pointed at a small hole on the screen.


    "If the attacker inhaled it, he/she will sleep for 5 hours, same if you tapped the wrong password twice. That will give our securities time to reach the house and apprehend the attacker. It can even knock out a Gold medal holder, but for only an hour."


    "Does all the villas have this security?" Tyson asked, this protection protocol was just too good.


    "No, only the Number one to five have this security. Miss Jennifer here can vouch on that, as she is the owner of Villa Number-two."


    The two turned to Jennifer, utterly speechless and flabbergasted.


    *


    *


    *


    Rich. ????

 Chapter 91 - 91: So Many Securities!

    After ten minutes of touring the huge villa, the group stopped at the pool.


    "Do you like it, Micky?" Jennifer asked.


    "Too big, but yeah."


    "You heard the Boss! Manager! Where are the documents!!" Tyson yelled with a smile.


    The manager gave the documents to him, while he passed it to Michael. "He is the Boss, not me." He said to the manager who nodded with a stunned daze.


    Michael went through the documents and nodded. The manager handed him a pen, he signed and passed it to the manager to sign. With that taken care of, both Tyson and Jennifer each transferred 50,000 years of Life times.


    The manager nodded and walked towards Michael, he tapped his AI bracelet, then scan Michael''s face with it.


    "Can you show me your bracelet, Sir?"


    Michael stretched out his hand, the manager scanned his bracelet. The Next moment his eyes widened in horror.


    < Name: Player Supreme.>


    < Do you want to send the package?>


    ''This young man is Supreme?!!''


    Now he got why Tyson referred to this young man as Boss, And why Jennifer was so kind to him.


    "Hey manager, No one should know about this." Jennifer warned.


    "I know miss Jennifer, you know we pay more attention to our buyers'' privacy." The manager as a businessman quickly got himself and said.


    After signing Michael in, he looked up at him. "I have deleted the password on both the gate and door, you can set a new one. Trust me... No one except the one who set the password will know it, the password will never be linked to a third party, not even us will know about it."


    "Thanks." Michael nodded.


    The manager tapped on his bracelet again. "You''ll receive a Visual card through AI. That will be your access key to pass through the second gate, and also a password recovery verification. By any chance you forget your password." He added.


    "So many securities, I like this place. Hey manager! Is the third Villa available?"


    "Oh yes, Mr Tyson!" The manager answered with enthusiasm, The feeling of selling another villa is great.


    "Good! I am buying it today!!" Tyson yelled and crossed his hand around the Manager''s shoulder. "Come on! I hope mine will also have all these securities?!"


    "Yes, Mr Tyson." The manager replied. ''What a lovely day.'' He thought. And turned to Michael. "Oh. Sir, with that visual card; you can give anyone an access card. If you want to know more use of the card, you can ask AI."


    With that, he led Tyson out of the villa.


    Michael sat down on a lounger in front of the pool, lost in thought.


    "What is it?" Jennifer asked sitting on hers. She slowly observed him.


    Michael heaved a sigh.


    "If someone told me one week ago that I''ll live in a Villa, I would have laughed on their face, but thanks to you and Tyson--"


    "--We are family, but I don''t know about Tyson or his reasons. But I''m sure he also wants the best for Mira."


    Buzz Buzz Buzz


    Jennifer brought out her phone, seeing an unknown number she frowned slightly, but still answered the call.


    "Who is this?" She asked, placing the phone beside her ear.


    "Ahem... Is this miss Queen-of-Death, Vice Guild Master of the Conquerors?"


    "You are speaking to the right person." She placed the phone on speaker.


    "Oh, thank God! Sorry, I''m just too excited." The man in the other end said and continued:


    "Your guild and the Viper are having a Guild war one week from now, which is Monday around 10 Am, Right?"


    "Who is this? Why aren''t you telling the Guild master all these?" Jennifer didn''t answer his questions but asked instead.


    "My name is Jinny, you might have seen me on social Medias or the news. And for calling you; we know Rahond isn''t the Guild master, it''s either you or Supreme. We don''t know how to reach Supreme because he''s like a ghost, but after some searching we got your contact... With the viral video online and everyone knowing Supreme is in The Conquerors.


    Countless big shots and powerful individuals are coming, they''ll all be paying considerable amount of life times to watch. We have already communicated with the Viper Guild, anyone who wins the battle will gain 50% of the profit, the elders will gain 30% while the loser; 20%, what do you think about this offer?"


    Jennifer looked up at Michael, Who nodded slowly. ''Defeating the Viper Guild will also earn me Life Times? Who''ll reject such offer?'' He thought.


    "OK, I accept." Jennifer said to the man on the other end.


    "Thank goodness. Letting you know; I''m the commentator of the match, thank you again miss Queen-of-Death. We''ll see in a week time."


    Jennifer disconnected the call, and looked up at Michael.


    "What video is trending online?" He asked in mild confusion.


    "Oh." Jennifer opened her phone and search for the video, seeing it, she handed the phone to Michael.


    "Niki?" Michael was stunned seeing the lady in the video.


    "You do know her. Sh recorded your last game, and posted it online."


    "She is mad, Doesn''t she know it''ll put her life at risk?" Michael shook his head in annoyance.


    "I said the same thing, check the likes and messages. 200K likes and 120K comments."


    "It''s on her." He passed the phone to her.


    Buzz Buzz Buzz.


    "Who is this again!!" Jennifer grumbled, and answered the call placing it on speaker again.


    "What do you want, Glen?"


    "Aren''t you happy I called?--"


    "--Cut that crap and state your reason." Jennifer cut him off, her tone filled with coldness.


    "You are always mean to me, Find! The class gathering is rescheduled to Friday. Tell that lose... I mean Micheal, I hope you gave him the invitation card?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I did--"


    "--Before you hang up, there is something important I added."


    "Which is?"


    "Everyone should bring their pets."


    "Is that necessary?"


    "Yes dear, See you then."


    "Fuck off!" She hanged the call.


    "Hahaha... I see you two are still close." Michael said with a smile.


    Jennifer glared at him, But smiled afterward. "It has been too long since I''ve seen your smile."


    Michael stared at her for a moment and stood up. "Let''s go, we still have to set the password." He walked away.


    "Even though it lasted for a second, I still see it." She stood up with a smile, following behind.

 Chapter 92 - 92: Well Be Gone For Three Days

    AMERISA''S GUILD WAR STADIUM.


    ELDERS'' OFFICE.


    The elders'' office were 15 meters long and 12 meters large. Two old men and a middle-age woman sat on three single-sitter couches, staring at Jinny.


    "What is her reply?" The women asked.


    "She accepted." Jinny said with a smile, putting his phone in his pocket.


    The three sighed in relief.


    "Good, this Guild war will be the biggest in history, Even the leaders of other cities are coming. I also heard the Prince and Princess of Casmia are on their way as we speak." The Man sitting at the right said in astonishment.


    "Yeah, The president had already booked a reservation, even with the cost; they don''t seem to mind." The second man said.


    "You are right second elder." The woman said and added:


    "OK. Jinny, get this price out, those who are remaining to book should know the price, and those coming on the D-Day to watch should also know their price."


    "You mean the normal Audience?" Jinny asked.


    "Yes. This is The Conquerors'' first Guild war, let''s make sure it won''t be easily forgotten."


    "OK, first elder." The three men in the room nodded at the middle-age woman.


    CITY HOSPITAL.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Drakon opened his eyes, while Ricky opened the door.


    Micheal, and Jennifer walked in.


    "How Is she doing?" Jennifer inquired, staring at Mira who was asleep.


    "The Doctor said she Is getting better." Levi answered her.


    Micheal nodded, and walked up to Mira. "Mira" he called out.


    Mira opened her eyes upon hearing her brother. "Brother?"


    "We have bad news." Micheal said calmly.


    Time for his training.


    "Bad news?" Mira was confused. She slowly sat up staring at him and Jennifer.


    "Drakon, Jennifer and I, will be going away for three days. Don''t worry, Ricky and Levi will be here with you."


    "What about Garuda?" Mira asked, staring at the bat hanging up-side-down on the ceiling.


    "Garuda is also coming with us." Jennifer said, and added:


    "We are just going for training, we''ll be back in three days."


    "OK then, buy something for me when you return." She said in a low voice.


    She wasn''t really happy that they would be gone for three days, but she understood one thing...


    ... For her brother to leave her for three days only means it''s important. Very important.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!!


    Ricky opened the door, and Rahond walked in with a file in hand. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who are you?" Ricky asked with a frown, Rahond didn''t even look at him and walked up to Michael.


    "Guild master, All the information about the silver Moon Guild is in this file."


    He stopped in front of Micheal and handed him the file.


    "Hmm..." Michael flipped the pages, reading every single detail with a calm expression.


    "Now I know why she needed our help."


    "Oh, She had sent us the pet. It''s an Earth rock tortoise, Earth bloodline and also a stage one evolved, Rare-class as you demanded." Rahond said,


    Everyone was stunned, except from Michael. With the information in the file he knew She''ll do anything to gain their help, even going an extra mile.


    "What about the Exp Card and life card?" He asked.


    Rahond quickly transferred everything to him, including the 1,000 years of life times.


    Micheal observed everything and nodded, sending the pet back to him.


    "That''s a gift from me, form a contract with it. The Earth rock tortoise is now yours, you''ll need it In the future."


    Rahond was speechless, who would have thought Michael will give him the pet, A Rare-class one at that.


    "Thank you, Guild Master!!" He thanked, he was really grateful to Michael. With this pet, he''ll have more fighting power in the future.


    "It''s nothing, all you need to do is stay here and watch after her. I''ll be back after three days, and see what I can do to help the silver Moon guild." He gave him the file and nodded at Mira.


    "AI, log me in."


    < Ok, Player Supreme.>


    < logging in.>


    The next moment, dark and red smoke surrounded him and Drakon. The two vanished instantly from the room.


    "OK Bestie, we''ll be back. AI, Log me in."


    < OK, Player Queen-Of-Death.>


    Red Mana surrounded her figure and Garuda''s. Moment next she and Garuda vanished from the room.


    "What is going on?" Rahond asked the two in mild confusion.


    Ricky and Levi calmly sat on the couch, clearly ignoring him.


    _______


    SUPREME''S LOBBY


    Supreme and Drakon appeared in his huge golden throne hall. The two slowly moved their gazes around the place, the throne was placed three meters above the ground with stairs leading to it...


    ...from the throne to the doors, there was a red carpet, which ten people could walk on side-by-side.


    Supreme walked towards the golden throne with Drakon on his shoulder, They slowly climbed the stairs.


    __


    He caressed the throne hand rest with fascination, slowly feeling the surface. ''Only this throne will worth a fortune.'' He thought slowly sitting down.


    ''After you are done testing the throne with your ass, we can start.''


    He nodded at Drakon, at that moment; the door was pushed opened and Reaper walked in, its wings folded.


    ''Birdbrain is here.'' Drakon said, staring at Reaper who stopped in front of Micheal and went down on one knee.


    "Get up, Reaper."


    Reaper stood up, hearing its Lord''s word. ''Why is the Lord here? I always get food whenever the Lord arrive, let''s see what will happen today.'' It thought.


    {Welcome back host.}


    ''I miss you, system. Time to check out this training Ground function.''


    {Do you want to activate it?}


    ''Yes.''


    The next moment, countless holographic maps appeared in the hall, all moving clockwise around him.


    ''What are all these?'' Drakon and Reaper asked in unison, staring at all the surrounding images; the maps were more than 50.


    "Training Grounds."


    ''System, I need a training ground which time flow faster than the normal world. One mouth in the field equal to one day in the real world.''


    {Checking host''s preference.}


    All the images picked up speed, moving around him, after some seconds past. 10 stopped in front of him.


    {These fields fit Host''s choice.}


    {Note: 20 points per month.}


    "20... I can do with that. Show me my profile."


    {Getting profile.}


    {Name: Michael Brian.}


    {Game Name: Supreme.}


    {Path: Demon lord''s legacy ~ stage one.}


    {Level: LV 15.}


    {Rank: Bronze medal 2-stars.}


    {Game played: 2.}


    {Games win: 2.}


    {Games lose: 0.}


    {Strength: 85pt. 42,500.}


    {Defense: 85pt. 42,500.}


    {Agility: 85pt. 42,500.}


    {Endurance: 85pt. 42,500.}


    {HP: 15,000.}


    {Demonic Mana: 85pt. 42,500.}


    {Intelligence: 60%.}


    {Points earned: 169.}


    {Skills: Brain wave~ Epic class. Demonic split body~ Epic class.}


    {Owned weapons: Starlight sword~ legendary class. Blood daggers~ Epic class.}


    {Guild: The Conquerors.}


    {Storage: Two Rare-class weapons, Demonic Card, Speed Card, Life Card, High Exp Card.}


    "My points are enough." Micheal fixed his gaze on a Map. "This one will do."


    The next moment, AI''s voice sounded in the hall.


    < Player Queen-Of-Death sent you a friend request.>


    < Do you accept?>


    < Yes/No.>


    "Yes."


    < Done.>


    < Queen-Of-Death have been added in your friends list.>


    < Queen-Of-Death want to enter your lobby.>


    < Do you accept?>


    < Yes/No.>


    Micheal stood up from his throne. "OK guys, let''s go welcome her." He slowly walked down the stairs heading to the huge door.


    *


    *


    *


    Let''s see how powerful Queen-Of-Death really is.


    Queen-Of-Death VS Supreme


    Who will win?

 Chapter 93 - 93: Host Is Dead!

    "Accept." Supreme stopped in front of his castle.


    < OK, Player Supreme.>


    A white pillar of light appeared in front of the golden castle, moment next; Queen-of-Death made her entrance, she was putting on a black leather jacket and pants, and lastly; black boots.


    She froze the moment she walked out from the pillar which vanished afterward, after some seconds past; she finally marched forward.


    ''Did I enter the wrong lobby?'' She thought to herself, as she slowly observed the castle.


    "Welcome." Supreme greeted.


    "Where the hell did you get in-game diamonds to buy a Castle?!!"


    That was her first question.


    "I''m just lucky." He walked towards her, with Drakon on his shoulder and Reaper following behind.


    "Is that...?" Jennifer frowned slightly seeing Reaper.


    "This is Reaper, he''s my partner."


    Queen-of-Death stared at him with a dumb expression. "Partner with a Monster?"


    "Forget about that." He stopped in front of her and waved his hand, two Holographic maps appeared between them.


    "Any one of them will be our training ground, choose one; either the green plain or the Underworld, I''m guessing you know how that will look like."


    She looked at the two fields and nodded. "Let''s go with the Green Field."


    {Note: 20 points per month in the training ground.}


    ''Ok.'' He answered the system and waved his hand. ''Do your thing.''


    {Activating Training Ground...}


    {Name: Forever Dawn.}


    {Successfully activated.}


    Whzzzzh!!!


    The group subconsciously turned their head to the right, the space distorted, and a green portal appeared in front of them.


    ''Hey system, I hope it''s safe.''


    {"....."}


    "OK then, Let''s go." He walked towards the portal, even without getting an answer, he knew the system will never risk his life.


    Right?


    Queen-of-Death once again turned to the castle. ''Even I don''t have the in-game diamonds to buy this.'' She shook her head and followed behind, then lastly Reaper.


    The group appeared in a huge green field, filled with beautiful radiant green plants and flowers. Huge mountains surrounded this wonders only for the group to see.


    "Saying huge is an understatement." Supreme stated.


    Only the length of the field could take hundreds-of-thousands of miles, not to mention the complete field.


    "Yeah. But, it''s a good place for a vacation." She said looking around.


    Drakon flew off his shoulder, and landed 30 meters from them. ''Come on, Birdbrain. We are here to spectate, not stand with them.''


    Reaper turned to Supreme with a confused look. ''Train? I thought we are here to eat her.'' It turned to Queen-of-Death.


    "He is right Reaper, You need to keep a distance."


    Hearing Supreme, Reaper finally spread out its wings and flew towards Drakon, landing beside him.


    __


    Supreme and Queen-of-Death stood 20 meters away staring at each other. He was serious but Queen-of-Death has a teasing smile on her face.


    "Do you want me to go easy on you?!" She yelled.


    "Give me your best!"


    "Come one then." She said, her smile still on her face.


    Supreme nodded and shot forward, moving towards her with his highest speed.


    10 meters.


    5 meters.


    He infused his Mana in his fist and threw his most powerful punch at her, Not holding back a bit.


    BANG!!!!


    Smoke and dust rose to the sky, the ground she was standing on instantly cracked from the force.


    When the dust cleared.


    Queen-of-Death caught his strongest punch with her bare palm, without even using her Mana. She didn''t even budge from her position.


    "What?" Supreme''s eyes widened.


    "Not Good enough."


    Whoosh!!


    BANG!


    No one saw her attack, what they only saw was Supreme flying away like a kite with a broken string, He smashed heavily on the ground throwing up a mouthful of blood.


    Drakon and Reaper were stunned in place.


    Queen-of-Death slowly lowered her right arm. "Disappointing." She stated, and started walking towards him.


    ''Wow Partner!! She got you good!!'' Drakon yelled at him.


    Supreme glared at him and slowly stood up, If no one saw it, he surely did. Queen-of-Death let go of his hand and at the precise moment she struck his chest with her palm.


    ''Her first attack knocked me down so hard, and to think she didn''t even use her Mana.'' He thought staring at Queen-of-Death, who was calmly walking towards him.


    ''Her speed is in a whole different level.''


    "Don''t think you can defeat a Gold medal holder with such speed and strength, Micky. Show me all you can do." She said while still walking towards him.


    ''I need to use my skill.'' He activated [Brainwave.] What he heard next made him speechless.


    {Target''s psychic power is a lot stronger than host''s.}


    Supreme frowned. ''Wait! She used a skill on Donny, the skull guild''s vice guild master, controlling him like a puppet. Can I defend against that attack?''


    "That won''t work on me, Micky. Now... Let''s see if you can block my Punch."


    Moment next.


    BOOM!!!!


    She shot towards him with a sonic boom, destroying the ground behind her. She was so fast that Drakon and Reaper could only see after images.


    "Shit!! [Demonic split Body.]!!" He quickly yelled. His clone rose from the ground in front of him armed daggers.


    "Attack!!!" Supreme yelled, His voice filled with urgency.


    The clone nodded and shot towards Queen-of-Death.


    "How cute. Sending a clone to stop my Punch? You really underestimated a gold medal holder."


    The clone arrived in front of her in seconds. Queen-of-Death infused 50% of her Mana in her fist and threw a straight punch towards it.


    A 5 meters tall red fist phantom shot out from her fist, smashing with the clone.


    Boom!!


    {Clone Destroyed.} S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How is that possible?!" His face changed dramatically as the red fist''s momentum hasn''t slowed down. It was now heading towards him while destroying all the green plants and flowers on the field.


    ''Our Lord can''t stop that.''


    ''You are right Birdbrain, I don''t think I can even stop it.''


    ''Can''t the Lord dodge, or escape?''


    Drakon turned to Reaper. ''Our partner is someone who''ll fight to the death, but if there is a way out, he''ll surely pick it.'' Drakon observed the fist heading towards Supreme and added.


    ''There is no way out from that.''


    Supreme infused all his Mana in his fist, and braced himself. The moment the red fist got to him, he threw a punch filled with all his strength towards it.


    BOOOOOOM!!!


    The next thing he heard was...


    { Host is Dead! }


    *


    *


    *


    ????

 Chapter 94 - 94: Good Work, Partner!

    "AUGH!!!"


    Supreme groaned as he sat up, he slowly looked around seeing that he was back in his lobby.


    "She killed me with just one attack?" He was astonished.


    {Host isn''t strong enough. Hence, Quest triggered.}


    {Quest: Defend and survive against one of Queen-of-Death''s attack.}


    {Reward: Permanent Epic-Class cheat.}


    {Quest Timer: 05:59:58.}


    "Defend against her attack?! Are you mad?!!" He stood up.


    {System wants Host to be the strongest, Not the weakest, No matter the rank Host is fighting against.}


    He sighed in frustration, if he could reject the Quest, he would have done that. Dodging her attacks would''ve been easy, and now he has to Defend against it.


    "How did I get to my lobby?"


    {If host got killed in some specific Maps, host will be revived.}


    ''How many times can I revive?" He cracked his neck and knuckles, getting ready for his second confrontation with Queen-Of-Death.


    {30 Revival Chances.}


    {29/30 Revival Chances.}


    "OK then, let''s get back to the fight."


    {Returning Host back.}


    _


    ON THE FIELD.


    Queen-Of-Death, Drakon, and Reaper stared at the smoke which was slowly dispersing.


    Supreme stood calmly on the spot staring at her.


    "Impossible, The [Forever Fist] is a Rare-Class skill, and was powered with 50% of my Mana. There''s no way you could have defended against it." She exclaimed.


    "Tell you the truth, that attack killed me. Come on, second round." The starlight sword appeared in his right hand, while one of the bloodred dagger appeared in his left.


    "Legendary and Epic class weapons, not bad." With a flick of her wrist, her blood scythe appeared in her hand.


    The scent of blood filled the air instantly.


    ''I must go all out.'' He thought. "[Demonic split Body.]"


    Moment next, the clone rose from the ground again, Supreme gave it the two daggers. "Are you up for this?" He asked with a smirk and added.


    [Demon lord''s legacy - stage one.]


    Supreme''s eyes turned bloodred, his level increased from Lv15 to Lv20.


    "You are going down!!!" He yelled and shot forward with the clone.


    "Wow, you have a skill that could increase your Level, That means nothing to me." She spun her scythe and shot forward towards the two.


    The clone charged first towards her.


    BAM!!!


    {Clone destroyed.}


    Supreme didn''t slow down, knowing She''ll be slowed down when she took care of the clone, he gained an opportunity. He appeared behind her and slashed with his sword.


    CLANK!!


    To his shock, his sword seems to strike an invisible Armor on her. The moment he was stunned, she turned around and gave him a powerful kick, which accurately connected with his chest.


    "Ahhh!!"


    Supreme flew 10 meters back falling heavily on the ground.


    "Never lose focus in a fight. If something surprise you, go with it and attack again! If not; Make a new plan of attack!!" She yelled walking towards him.


    "How the hell... Are you putting on an Armor?!" He slowly stood up, staring at her with a surprised expression.


    He struck something metal around her, but she wasn''t putting on anything of that sort.


    "Oh Micky, Whenever I summoned my weapon, it created a defense Armor around me; which has the power to reduce 40% of any attack. You are weak, so your 60% attack means nothing to me."


    "We''ll see about that!!" He pointed his sword at her.


    "You have a legendary class weapon, but don''t know how to use it..." She stopped 5 meters from him.


    "Let''s see if you can block this attack." She raised her scythe into the air. "[Blood Phantom Scythe!] She yelled smashing her scythe on the ground, sending a huge scythe blade towards Supreme.


    Supreme summoned his clone again. "OK guy, it''s time to attack again. We must defend against this."


    The two shot towards the scythe, he raised his sword, while the clone raised its daggers.


    "HIYAAA!!!!!!"


    He yelled as he smashed down on the Blood Scythe.


    BOOM!!!


    {Clone destroyed.}


    {Host is Dead.}


    _


    He woke up In his lobby again.


    "Again!"


    "[Blood Multiple Slashes]!!"


    The moment he opened his eyes, countless red crescent blades flew towards him, cutting him into countless pieces.


    {Host is dead.}


    "Again!!" He yelled.


    BOOM!


    {Host is Dead!!}


    "AGAIN!!!!!" He roared.


    BOOOOM!!!!


    {Host is Dead!}


    "Again!!" He cried out.


    {Host is Dead!!}


    "Again!!"


    BOOM!!!


    Supreme dropped to his knees, blood flowing down his face. He slowly looked up at the Demoness who stood in front of him.


    "You always die because your Agility is low, And rushing recklessly" She raised her scythe and slashed down.


    {Host is Dead.}


    The group had discovered he could revive, so she never held back her attacks.


    Supreme lied down straight in his lobby, breathing heavily. He looked at his remaining revival chances.


    {5/30.}


    {Quest: 02:45:36.}


    "For a whole three hours, I can''t even defend against any of her killing blows, is this how powerful a gold medal holder is?"


    {The reason Host can''t defend against Queen-Of-Death is that host is always charging forward, wasting his Mana.}


    "My Mana is already wasted, but you might be right." He brought out a card. "I gained this yellow card when I won my first game. It will surely come in handy against her." He jumped to his feet.


    "OK system, new course of action. Revive me back."


    {OK host.}


    {4/30 Revival chances.}


    _


    He Appeared in front of the now destroyed field, its beauty was long destroyed by their powerful attacks, especially Queen-Of-Death''s.


    "Come on!" He yelled at her.


    Queen-Of-Death smiled at him. ''Has he figured it out?'' She thought and added:


    "There is only one way to find out, [Blood Walk]." She turned Into blood and flew towards Supreme.


    ''How many weird skills does she have?'' Supreme was really confused. He stood on the same spot calmly observing the liquid flying towards him.


    5 meters.


    3 meters.


    He waited.


    1 meter.


    Queen-Of-Death formed into her human appearance in midair, and smashed her scythe down on his head.


    ''Yes!''


    He quickly tore the Speed Card.


    BOOM!!!


    Dust rose into the air. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Queen-Of-Death frowned slightly, because Supreme successfully blocked her attack. His feet were deep in the ground.


    He smirked at her. "[Demonic split body.]"


    The clone shot out from the ground, striking Queen-Of-Death on her chest with a punch.


    She wasn''t expecting this, and thanks to the close distance. It accurately connected with her chest. She flew backward.


    ''Good work, partner!'' Drakon finally yelled.


    *


    *


    *


    Queen-of-death is really the Queen of Death.

 Chapter 95 - 95: Darren

    Queen-of-death somersault in midair, landing on her feet, She stared at Supreme in mild surprised.


    "Not my strongest attack, but you blocked it." She muttered.


    {Congratulations, Quest completed.}


    {Host have been rewarded with a new permanent cheat known as; [Shield Of Courage] Epic-Class.}


    ''Description?''


    {[Shield Of Courage] Description: Has the power to defend against anyone two ranks above Host.}


    Supreme grinned, the skill he was looking for was finally rewarded to him.


    "Ok, Micky. You are strong, that''s commendable, but you need to master your sword." She walked towards him.


    "Sit down with your legs cross." She stopped in front of him.


    Supreme looked at her for a Moment, then complied. He removed his feet from the ground, and walked towards Drakon and Reaper; then sat down and crossed his legs.


    "Now clear your mind, and try to infuse your Mana in your sword." She added, sitting in front of him.


    "It won''t accept it, you know that."


    "Try again, mean it this time."


    After a moment of thinking, he nodded and closed his eyes, channeling his Mana in the starlight sword.


    The sword rejected it again.


    "You are bounded with the sword in VRG, but not in the real world, it only means one thing. There is a seal in this sword." She said with a thoughtful expression. "Try again." She added.


    He nodded, and channeled more of his Mana in it. He was stunned hearing the system''s words in his head.


    {Seal discovered.}


    {Does host want to remove seal?}


    ''Do you need to ask?''


    {100 points needed, that''s why I asked.}


    Supreme was stunned. ''100 points!!! Do it.''


    {Successful.}


    {Host will be taken to another world.}


    ''Wha--''


    Before he could ask, his consciousness was pulled away from his body, towards a place he knew nothing about.


    A golden light emanated from the sword enclosing his figure in an impenetrable energy the shape of an egg, Which slowly ascends into the air.


    ''What is happening to the Lord?'' Reaper asked Drakon.


    ''Don''t know, I think we just have to wait.''


    Jennifer closed her eyes, not utterly a word.


    __________


    In a space devoured of light, time and gravity; filled with nothing but endless Darkness. Michael appeared, floating aimlessly around.


    "Huh?" He took in his surrounding. "System! Where the hell am I?"


    NO ANSWER.


    "System?!"


    STILL NO ANSWER.


    "I don''t know who you are screaming out to, but he/she or it isn''t here."


    A breathtaking voice sounded, the voice was so smooth that Michael turned around expecting to see a woman. Instead...


    ... A man with shoulder-length black hair, two backward curves horns as black as obsidian on his head and two pure red eyes came to view.


    The man in front of him was so muscular and well-built that Michael looked at himself with a frown. In appearance, this man putting on expensive looking fur coat and pants, standing in front of him is exceptionally beautiful, even to him.


    But the thing that caught his eyes was the long tail behind him with a blade as its tip.


    The first real Demon Michael have ever seen.


    "Who are you?"


    "You are too weak to know that." The stranger said flatly, his eyes fixed on Michael''s ghostly form.


    The energy around the stranger made Michael acknowledge him as the strongest entity he had ever seen.


    "Don''t worry, Michael. We''ll see again, but I won''t be the one talking to you but the stronger version of myself."


    Michael stared at the Demon in front of him with apprehension, wondering how this stranger knew his name. He asked cautiously:


    "What do you mean by we''ll see again? And what stronger version?"


    ''This guy is already freakishly powerful, is there really a stronger version?''


    "Enter your world''s power stage known as Sovereign Rank, then you''ll get your answers. Now... To why, I summoned you here." The Demon opened his palm. Moment next; the starlight sword appeared, hovering on it.


    "I don''t know how you successfully destroyed the first seal I placed on my sword, can you tell me how you did it?"


    "I''m just lucky." Michael shrugged.


    The Demon scoffed. "Never rely on luck, Michael. You saw an opportunity, and you took it, you were given a choice and you chose the right one. It''s not Luck, but yourself."


    Michael just nodded and floated towards the Demon. "Your sword? Are you the Demon Lord?"


    "Yes."


    "You said you place a seal on it, but you look nothing like the Demon Lord I saw in the pictures placed in the temple."


    "That is not me, but the future king in your world." The Demon Lord answered him again.


    "OK." Even though he didn''t understand anything, he kept on asking:


    "An Angel gave it to me."


    "Angel?" The Demon Lord''s red eyes glowed in rage.


    "Don''t you like Angels?" Michael asked in mild confusion.


    "We are archenemies. But, are you sure the creature you saw is an angel?"


    "She looks like one."


    "Ok, can we go back to the subject?" The Demon Lord fixed his red eyes on Michael.


    "Please continue."


    "I placed another Seal in my sword. To unlock it, you need the approval of my other half and also my blood."


    "Second seal?" Michael frowned slightly.


    "Yes, I placed 70% of my powers in these two seals, by unlocking the first seal; you''ll gain 20% of my powers. Unlock the second seal and gain the remaining 50%."


    "20% of your powers?" Michael was stunned.


    "Yes, you can only unlock the second seal if you reach the sovereign rank. Without that, don''t even think about trying it, or you''ll die."


    Michael nodded and asked. "What is this place?"


    The Demon Lord moved the starlight sword towards him, which he caught.


    "This is my world. My sword Is now yours, use it wisely."


    Michael nodded and asked. "You said I''ll need your blood and approval, that means we''ll see again. How can I find you?"


    "When you are ready, go to the beginning. Go now, you have been here for three months now."


    Michael''s eyes widened in shock. "Three Months?! But it has only been three minutes!!"


    The Demon Lord stared at him in wonders. "Go--"


    "--wait!" He stopped him. "What are its skills?" He gestured at the sword.


    "The starlight sword has many skills, discover them yourself. If we see again, narrate all these to my other half, don''t even think about lying, or you won''t know how you die. No matter the rank you''re in." He paused and added:


    "Speak only the truth."


    Michael stared at him in reproach. "I don''t think I like that idea."


    "Heed my warning and you''ll survive." He waved his hand.


    Michael looked at his body which was slowly disintegrating into tiny particles. "At least I should know your name, it''ll help in the future!" He yelled, only his head remaining.


    "Darren."


    That was the last word he heard before turning into particles, disappearing from the dark space.


    *


    *


    * S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Check the comment section to see Darren''s picture. His Novel is already ready, but it''s coming Next year. [01.01.2025], ????????????

 Chapter 96 - 96: Leveling Up

    [Author: Time for Michael to get stronger, Action coming ahead.]


    BACK AT THE TRAINING GROUND.


    Reaper, Drakon and Queen-Of-Death were busy pacing back and forth, they''ll occasionally stop and stared at the huge golden egg above them.


    ''The Lord have been sealed in that egg for 3 months now! What should we do?''


    ''There''s nothing we can do.'' Drakon replied. He was also stumped.


    "He is coming." Queen-Of-Death suddenly muttered.


    At that exact moment, the golden egg vibrated, pulsing with energy.


    BOOM!!!


    A powerful shockwave burst out from it, throwing the three 5 meters back.


    "What?" Queen-Of-Death was speechless. She stared at the egg with countless unreadable emotions.


    ''What is happening?'' Reaper asked, standing up from the ground.


    ''Something.'' Drakon flew into the air, observing the egg as it slowly descends to the ground.


    CRACK!!!


    Their eyes widened.


    CRACK!!


    CRACK!!


    BOOM!!!!!


    An explosion threw the group 20 meters back.


    Queen-of-death held the ground with her hands, stopping herself, while Drakon and Reaper flew an extra 10 meters back.


    She looked up at the spot, seeing Supreme with his eyes close slowly descending to the ground, his starlight sword spinning around him with such speed that could cut anything which get close to him.


    The energy around him was so dense that she frowned slightly.


    {High Amount of Life Force detected.}


    {Does host want to absorb the Life Force?}


    He tilted his head to the right.


    {Absorbing Process started.}


    The next thing he felt was a jolt of pain all over his body. Supreme gritted his teeth, holding back from screaming out loud.


    {Host might felt a slight pain.}


    ''Did you just called this ''slight''?!'' He grimaced feeling the pain increased with every second pass, sweat the size of Soybeans rolled down his forehead.


    {Absorbing Proceed Completed.}


    {Turning Life Force into Mana.}


    {Done.}


    "Phew."


    Supreme sighed in relief. ''That was something, that''s why he told me not to think about unlocking the second seal with my current strength.''


    { Leveling up! }


    Next moment, powers flood his body. "Huh?" He opened his eyes.


    { Leveling up.}


    { Leveling up.}


    {Congratulations, Host have entered the Silver rank!}


    < Congratulation for ranking up, player Supreme.>


    < Your bracelet will be upgraded.>


    { Leveling up.}


    { Leveling up.}


    { Leveling up.}


    { Leveling up.}


    { Congratulations, Host have entered the platinum Medal 1-star.}


    { Host have been rewarded with 300 points.}


    { Congratulations, Host have Leveled up to Lv30.}


    { Congratulations, Skill: [Brainwave] have been upgraded to stage 2; second Function is now unlocked.}


    { Congratulations, Starlight sword have unlocked two skills. Known as; [Split] - Stage 1. And, [Golden Invisible Armor].}


    { Note: These two skills can only be use when the Sword is summoned.}


    { Congratulations, [Demonic Split Body] have been upgraded to stage 2. Your clone have grown stronger.}


    < Congratulation for ranking up player Supreme.>


    < Your bracelet will be upgraded.>


    < Congratulations, you gain 1,000 in-game diamonds for ranking up to the platinum rank.>


    < Congratulations, VRG inventory have been unlocked when you entered the silver rank.>


    ''System.''


    {Diamonds multiplying...}


    {Done.}


    < Player Supreme, you have been gifted with 1,000,000 in-game diamonds.>


    < Diamonds: 1,054,500.> S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He landed on the ground. "That''s surprising, System, show me my points." He said in a low voice.


    { Points: 309.}


    "What is the highest points I can put in this rank?" He asked again.


    { 200 points in each stat.}


    { You will need a total of 575 points to upgrade your stats to the highest, current stats is: 85pts(42,500).}


    He thought for a moment and said. "Divide the 300 points into five equal number and place them in all my stats."


    { Calculating...}


    { 60 points.}


    ''Add it.''


    { Done.}


    The next moment he felt powers flowing inside his body like a tide, after some moment it slowed down.


    ''Show me my profile.''


    {OK Host.}


    {Name: Michael Brian.}


    {Game Name: Supreme.}


    {Path: Demon lord''s legacy ~ stage one.}


    {Level: LV 30.}


    {Rank: Platinum medal 1-star.}


    {Game played: 2.}


    {Games win: 2.}


    {Games lose: 0.}


    {Strength: 145pt. 72,500.}


    {Defense: 145pt. 72,500.}


    {Agility: 145pt. 72,500.}


    {Endurance: 145pt. 72,500.}


    {HP: 30,000.}


    {Demonic Mana: 145pt. 72,500.}


    {Intelligence: 60%.}


    {Points earned: 9.}


    {Skills: Brain wave - Epic class (Stage 2). Demonic split body~ Epic class (stage 2). Shield Of Courage ~ Epic Class.}


    {Owned weapons: Starlight sword~ legendary class; Skills: [Split - stage 1], [Golden Invisible Armor]. Blood daggers~ Epic-class.}


    {Guild: The Conquerors.}


    {Storage: Two Rare-class weapons, Demonic Card, Life Card, High Exp Card.}


    ''How strong am I with these points, it''s not the highest with my current rank, but I think I can face a Gold medal holder, right?'' He thought clutching his fist.


    "Stage 2 of [Brainwave] have been unlocked?!" He exclaimed out loud.


    It''s to be known that [Brainwave] second stage is terrifying, even to him.


    ''I wondered how powerful my clone is?'' He thought inwardly. "Can''t wait to test them out." He raised his hand catching the starlight sword.


    "Micky?"


    He raised his head to Queen-of-death, who stopped 5 feet from him. She moved his gaze towards his platinum bracelet.


    ''I thought my eyes are deceiving me, but, how the hell did he enter the platinum rank?! Jumping the whole Silver rank behind!'' She yelled inwardly and asked. "How did you enter the platinum rank?"


    "All thanks to my sword." He spun the starlight sword in his hand. ''Darren said if I unlock the second stage, I''ll gain 50% of his powers. Only the first stage gave me all this strength, how powerful would I get if I remove the second seal?'' He paused. ''No way! He said I need his other half''s approval and... Blood?''


    "What are you thinking?" She asked, still In Shock about his drastic Leveling.


    "How long have I been gone?" He took the sheath from the system''s store and sheathed his sword, not answering her question.


    "Three months" she answered.


    He nodded, staring at Drakon and Reaper. Then at her, a smirk appearing on his face.


    "Let''s go again, I want to see how strong I am."


    "I never back down from a fight."


    He nodded.


    _


    The two chose a new location which hasn''t been destroyed by them, and stood facing each other.


    ''What are they doing?'' Reaper asked in mild confusion.


    ''Don''t you have eyes? They are fighting again.''


    _


    The two stood 100 meters away from each other.


    "Let see what you can do." Supreme unsheathed his sword, he threw it into the air and activated its skill.


    { [Split activated].}


    The next moment, The starlight sword split into ten, Hovering around him. With the help of [Brainwave] stage 2, he effortlessly controlled the ten swords around him.


    "Can''t wait to test this out." He added.


    "Always ready." Queen-of-death summoned her bloodred scythe.


    "Remember I can''t Revive." She added, staring at the ten swords around Supreme.


    "Don''t worry, you can."


    "Good, here I come."


    With a BOOM! She shot towards him.


    *


    *


    *


    The real battle begins.

 Chapter 97 - 97: I Never Accept Defeat

    ''I can control things much faster than before, and with [Brainwave] stage two, these ten are killers.'' With a thought, the ten swords shot towards Queen-of-death with lightning speed.


    "I won''t be able to fry your brain because of your high psychic defense, but I can surely attack you with it."


    "Eh? Did you just say ''fry my brain''?" Queen-of-death was stunned for a second, she leaped into the air and smashed her scythe down on the ten swords.


    Whoosh!


    "Uh?!"


    She missed her attack.


    Queen-of-death looked around, as the ten swords deviated from her range of attack. Spinning around her.


    Supreme smirked. With a thought, the swords flew into the air, they all turned 180¡ã with their tips pointing downward and shot down on her.


    BAM!!!


    "How nice, but that won''t help you." He grinned.


    Queen-of-death stood in a red barrier staring at the swords above her, They all shot into the air again and smashed down on her barrier.


    "Is this all you got, Micky?!" She yelled while inside the barrier.


    "You are underestimating my sword." Supreme raised his hand, the ten starlight sword merged together into one.


    "Try to stop this!" He infused his Mana in the sword, countless small runes appeared on the sword''s surface as it accepted his Mana.


    With a Boom!! It smashed on the barrier shattering it instantly, Queen-of-death leaped backward, dodging the attack.


    "That''s a good skill, Micky. But it won''t stop me."


    The moment she finished, the golden sword split into ten, their tips pointing directly at her.


    ''I need to attack him, these swords are just distraction.'' She thought, and shot forward. Simultaneously, the ten swords shot towards her.


    "[Blood walk]!"


    She turned into liquid, the ten swords penetrated her, passing through effortlessly. Without hesitation, the red liquid shot towards Supreme; the ten swords turned around and chased after her.


    "Nice plan, but you are facing Supreme, [Demonic split body]." The next moment, dark and red Mana rose in front of him, the clone slowly materialized. But now it was putting on a black leather Armor with a cape handing behind it.


    ''It''s now putting on an Armor?.'' Supreme thought, and added. "Slow her down."


    The clone nodded and shot forward with the two bloodred daggers in hand.


    Queen-of-death took her human appearance and yelled. "[Blood Scythe Phantom]!!!" She smashed downward, while still in midair; sending a red Scythe blade phantom towards the charging clone.


    BOOM!!!!


    {Clone destroyed.}


    Supreme was surprised. ''Even though the clone has had an upgrade, it still couldn''t defend against her attack.'' He calmly stared at the Scythe Phantom which was now heading towards him.


    BOOM!!!!


    The ten swords froze behind her, while she landed on the ground. "There Is no way he could have blocked that."


    Drakon and Reaper looked at each other, then at the battle in front of them.


    "[Shield of Courage] proved its worth."


    "Huh?" Queen-of-death''s eyes widened in shock.


    Supreme stood on the spot, his right hand stretched forth. A five feet transparent red shield stood in front of him.


    "You blocked that?" She was dumbfounded, staring at him with a blank expression. "No matter! [Blood Multiple Slashes]!!" She roared and quickly Slashed her scythe downward again, sending 20 red blades, which collided with Supreme''s shield.


    She frowned slightly seeing all her blades meant nothing to his Defense.


    ''How could that shield withstand an attack from a Gold medal 3-stars holder?''


    "Surprised?" Supreme asked with a smile.


    "Yes." She answered and added: "But, I''m not done yet."


    "I was hoping you said that." He raised his hand, summoning back his swords. It merged into one and landed in his hand.


    "Time to see what you are really made of." He infused his Mana in it, countless runes appeared on its surface.


    "Finally." He sighed in relief, and shot towards her with full speed, shattering the ground behind him.


    Queen-of-death frowned. ''Did he also increase in speed?'' She infused her Mana in her scythe and shot forward.


    BOOM!!!!


    BANG!!!


    Both their legendary-class weapons collided with a Boom, a powerful sonic wave spread out from their position spreading all over the place.


    Queen-of-death leaped back from the collision, she landed five meters away and looked at her weapon.


    ''Impossible! This is a legendary-class weapon.'' She stared at the cracks on her scythe, with a flabbergasted expression. Then looked up at Supreme''s sword... Not even a single crack could be seen on it.


    ''Is this how powerful the starlight sword is?'' She thought and added:


    "Congratulations, Micky. You can now fight against a gold medal player, but don''t think I''m going down that easily. [Soul Manipulation]!"


    An unknown force struck Supreme, he took two steps back, holding his head.


    { Attack on Host''s mind detected.}


    { Activating System''s protection function.}


    The next moment, the pain vanished, he heaved a relief sighed. ''Protection function? When did I unlock that?''


    { It has always been with the system host, it only protects the Host''s mind and body system, meaning; host can''t be poison, or manipulated if system is online.}


    Supreme grinned. "That won''t work on me." He said to her.


    Queen-of-death was so stunned that she stared at him in a daze, she shook her head vigorously. "You are something else, Micky. But know one thing; I never accept defeat."


    Her eyes turned bloodred. "Let me show you why I''m feared around the world, Steel-Bone-Vulture! COME OUT!!!"


    "Steel-Bone-Vulture?" Supreme was stunned.


    The space behind her distorted, A Bony Vulture made from bones appeared behind her. The Vulture was standing 10 meters tall, and its bones were made from pure steel.


    "Another Epic-Class pet, stage 3, and also has a Darkness bloodline; let''s have some fun." Supreme braced himself.


    Pets in the Darkness bloodline category are exceptionally dangerous, Seeing one under Queen-of-death proved how dangerous this girl is.


    "How many pets do you have?" He asked after some hesitation, his guard still up.


    "Let me see." She tilted her hand to the side. "I have a total of Four pets, two Epic-class, and two Rare-Class; All evolved."


    "Ok, Then attack!"


    "That''s not it, Micky. To show you that you are still weak, I''ll have to go all out. What I''m about to do is only for players who have Three pets or above; I''ll tell you more after I defeat you."


    "What make you so sure?" He asked.


    Queen-of-death just smirked at him. "Ok, Geena. Fusion mode!"


    Screech!!!!


    The huge Epic-class Vulture spread out its bony wings, red Mana emanates from its body as it closed Queen-of-death with its wings.


    Supreme stood on his spot, calmly staring at her.


    BOOM!!!!!


    A red sonic wave spread out from Queen-of-death and Geena, Pushing him back. He plunged his sword in his ground stopping himself from going further back.


    After the wave had past, He raised his head towards her, Supreme froze; not only him, both Drakon and Reaper froze. Fear caught all their hearts, they all felt a chill ran down their spine seeing Queen-of-death.


    "ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!!!" Supreme yelled, standing up.


    "Do you like what you see?" Queen-of-death''s voice sounded. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are you?"


    *


    *


    *


    [Fusion mode: A union between a pet and its master, merging to form a powerful force.] You''ll know more in the next chapter.

 Chapter 98 - 98: Evolution Stones

    { Warning!!!}


    { Warning!!!}


    Supreme leaped back, creating distance from the Dangerous dual.


    ''Even the system is warning me against her, it only means... This Queen-of-death in front of me is the real Queen of Death.'' He pointed his sword at her. "Come on."


    The lady hovering in front of him has two skeleton wings behind her, all her limbs, and lower abdomen were made from bone, not a single skin on sight. Her chest upward, and cervix was cloaked by dark smokes, making her look dangerous and eerie. Queen-of-death fixed her pure red eyes on him.


    "This is my fusion form, Micky. If you defeat me..." She paused, and added:


    "...It shows you can keep up with a Diamond 1-star medal holding."


    { System advice Host to surrender.}


    ''I thought you said; you want me to be the strongest?''


    { Correct, but you aren''t strong enough to face a Diamond medal 1-star.}


    Supreme was silent for a moment, he looked up at Queen-of-death. ''Do I have a chance to face just a powerful player? Fusing with her pet boost her rank from the gold medal to the Diamond medal. But...'' He looked down at his sword.


    ''...If I don''t try, I''ll never know how strong I am.'' He raised his head to her again.


    "Come on, let''s see what you are capable of." He stood straight, his sword tip pointing downward.


    "That''s why you are different, you never backed down from a fight." With that said, she disappeared from her position with a flash, appearing behind him.


    Supreme''s eyes widened, "So fast?" he swiftly turned around slashing with his sword.


    BAM!!


    He froze, and slowly lowered his head to his chest. Queen-of-death slowly pulled out his heart from his rib cage.


    He spurted out a mouthful of blood, staring at her with horror. "How?" That was the only thing he muttered before falling to the ground.


    { Host is Dead.}


    Even Drakon and Reaper were dumbfounded, such speed was beyond their imagination.


    Queen-of-death was known as a Demoness to the world, not because of her name or rank, but because of her bloodlust. She was someone even Joker will have to think twice before attacking. Supreme might be able to draw with her in a one-on-one battle, but after fusion, she was a whole new person.


    __


    SUPREME''S LOBBY


    { I told you to Surrender, when you get stronger, you''ll be able to face her.}


    Supreme sat up. "Even with my strength, I couldn''t even follow her movement. Do I have a chance against her?"


    { Host might have a chance if Host''s stats are all 200.}


    "That means only one thing." He stood up. "I need to play VRG, and gain more points. Take me back, with her current strength I don''t think Drakon will do any better."


    { Drakon might have a chance with her if he evolves to stage 1.}


    "''Might''! The pet she Marge with Is a stage 3 evolved, and also an Epic-class. That must be the reason why she is so powerful. Drakon need to Evolve, and I also need that Fusion mode."


    {With your current strength, you won''t be able to fusion with Drakon. But can fused with Reaper.}


    He grinned. "Take me back."


    {Done.}


    {Revival chances: 3/30.}


    _


    He appeared in the field staring at Queen-of-death. "Ok, that''s enough for today." He quickly said.


    "Fufufufu..." Queen-of-death chuckled hearing him, red Mana rose from the ground beneath her engulfing her figure.


    Moment Next.


    She walked out, back in her leather jacket and black pants.


    "Are you scared, Micky?" She asked with a smile.


    "Not scared but terrified, is that your full strength?"


    Queen-of-death tilted her head to the right, thinking about his questions.


    "No way! That isn''t your strongest form!!" Supreme was going crazy, she was already this dangerous. Is there really another form?


    ''Can I ever catch up with her? I need to play more VRG. They''re more people out there who are even stronger than her. If they attack me now, I won''t have the strength to defend myself, even with Drakon by my side. We need to get stronger.'' He thought.


    Queen-of-death just unknowingly fueled his fighting Spirit, and will to get stronger.


    "My fusion with Garuda is my strongest form. Garuda have both the Darkness bloodline and Wind bloodline, so it''s my strongest, Geena only has Darkness bloodline." She said.


    He blinked. ''Wow. This here is the real killer, that''s why she isn''t scared of Joker, or anyone.'' He thought and added:


    "Drakon and Reaper needs to Evolve, I''m going to AI''s store."


    "I''m coming with you."


    ''Can''t wait to see this store.'' Drakon flew Into the air and landed on his right shoulder.


    ''System close the training ground.'' He said inwardly and added:


    ''AI, I want to travel to AI''s store.''


    {Done, Host.}


    {Points remaining: 9.}


    <Ok, player Supreme.>


    ___________


    AI''S STORE.


    AI''s store was not a single store, but countless streets connected together, stores of different shapes and sizes were stationed at both sides. Players could be seen walking all over the place; Going with their business.


    "I never thought even with my rank, I won''t be able to face you in your full strength." Supreme raised his head to the blue sky, as they traversed the Streets.


    "Don''t look so down, Micky. You can keep up with my speed, that''s surprising enough; All I know is, I won''t be able to defeat you without the fusion mode. So, you made some progress in strength, at least facing a Gold medal 3-stars holder won''t be a problem to you."


    Supreme was silent, he had surely increased in strength, True. But he wants to be the strongest, to be feared by his enemies, not be the one doing the fearing.


    ''She said Sara''s twin brother is coming for me, and he''s in the same rank with her, the only way to survive from him is to get stronger.''


    "We are here." Queen-of-death announced.


    The four stopped in front of a store with the word: < Evolution stones.> on it.


    The players moving around stopped, staring at Queen-of-death.


    "Isn''t that the vice Guild master of The Conquerors?"


    "Yeah, but what is that monster with wings behind her? Is that her pet?"


    "I don''t know, What about that handsome guy with her?"


    "I don''t know him, wait! That dragon... That is Drakon on that guy''s shoulder!! Do you guys think?"


    "Supreme!!"


    "But Supreme has brown hair."


    "He might have used a disguise."


    "You might be right."


    A lady with long black hair, putting on a battle suit, with a long sword on her waist sneered. "So this is Supreme, I''ll have to alert Vice Master Damon." With a thought she vanished from the store.


    30 Meters from the group, a guy in a Brown cloak stared at the two with pure killing intent. ''I don''t know why you are attacking our Guild, but you all will surely lose.'' He also vanished from the store after that.


    The group stood calmly in front of the evolution store, ignoring the players around them. "Where are the stones?" He asked in mild confusion, not seeing anything inside the store through the glass windows.


    "Place your hand on the door, you''ll be taken inside, That way... No one will know what you buy. It''s a built-in protection for the weak players." Queen-of-death explained.


    "Is Supreme buying an Evolution stone?"


    "It looks like it."


    He nodded and placed his hand on the door, the next moment his figure was pulled in.


    Supreme looked around, seeing himself in a white space.


    < Welcome, Player Supreme to the Evolution store.>


    < What stage of Evolution stone do you want to buy?>


    "Show me all the stage and price."


    < Ok, Player Supreme.>


    < First Stage: 1,000,000 in-game diamonds.>


    < Second Stage: 3,000,000 in-game diamonds.>


    < Third Stage: 10,000,000 in-game diamonds.>


    < Fourth Stage: 20,000,000 in-game diamonds.>


    < Fifth Stage: 50,000,000 in-game diamonds.>


    < Sixth Stage: 100,000,000 in-game diamonds.>


    Supreme and Drakon froze seeing the crazily huge amount of in-game diamonds. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Show me my diamonds."


    < Diamonds: 1,054,500.>


    "So I can purchase only one first stage Evolution stone." He turned to Drakon who was standing on his shoulder. "This is all your fault!"


    ''How Is it my fault?'' Drakon asked back, looking at the side.


    "If you haven''t used all the diamonds to buy that castle, we could have got two first stage Evolution stones, For you and Reaper."


    ''How would I have known we''ll need it?''


    Supreme shook his head and said to AI. "Buy one First Stage Evolution stone."


    < you are about to purchase one first stage Evolution stone. Cost: 1,000,000 in-game diamonds.>


    < Yes/No.>


    "Yes."


    < Loading.>


    < Done.>


    A red stone the size of a baby''s fist appeared, hovering in front of the two; He caught it and said to AI. "That''s all, take us out."


    < Ok, Player Supreme.>


    __


    "How was it?" Queen-of-death asked, she and Reaper had been waiting outside for the two.


    "Got it, time to head back--"


    "--Michael?"


    The two turned around towards the voice. Supreme was stunned seeing the figure behind him.


    "Erika?"


    *


    *


    *


    Long chapter today

 Chapter 99 - 99: Help Me In VRG

    Queen-of-death stared at the silver hair beauty in front of her with a slight frown.


    ''How can someone be so beautiful?'' She thought inwardly. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Erika stood calmly in front of the two, her purple bow hanging behind her.


    "Who is she? A friend?" Queen-of-death whispered to him.


    "Don''t know yet." He answered.


    Erika looked at the two calmly and said to Supreme. "Can we talk in private?" Her gaze fell on Reaper who stood behind Supreme, who was also staring at her.


    ''This monster!''


    ''This human, Does she want to attack my Lord again?'' Reaper got ready to attack if this human tries anything.


    Supreme looked around and said. "Ok, Meet me in my lobby." He turned to Queen-of-death. "You can go back to the real world, Jennie. I won''t be back early."


    Queen-of-death just nodded her head. She looked at Erika one last time then walked away.


    Supreme nodded at Erika, He communicated with AI; and vanished from the store with Drakon and Reaper.


    ''Did He just agreed to talk to me?'' Erika looked at everyone, then vanished from the store.


    _____


    SUPREME''S LOBBY.


    The three appeared in his lobby. ''Who was that lady? Because Birdbrain don''t seem to like her.'' Drakon asked.


    Before he could say anything, AI''s Voice sounded.


    < Friend: Blood-Arrow Is requesting to enter your lobby.>


    < Do you accept?>


    < Yes/No.>


    "Let her in."


    < Ok, Player Supreme.>


    A light pillar appeared in front of the group, and Blood-Arrow walked out from it unarmed. She was momentarily stunned seeing the castle. Then thought of his words.


    ''I Am The Richest Player In VRG.'' She blinked. ''Was he telling the truth back then?''


    Supreme waved his hand and two chairs flew out from the Castle landing before them. He took his seat, while Drakon stood on his shoulder and Reaper stood behind him.


    His gaze was fixed on Blood-Arrow as she sat down in front of him.


    "Thank you--"


    "--Tell me, what do you want to talk about?" He cut her off.


    Even with such beauty in front of him, he remained a straight face, not caring one bit.


    She nodded and got straight to point. "I need your help--"


    "--My help?" Now he was confused, why would such a player like her ask for help? Moreover, She is already a Bronze medal 2-stars holder, then why need his help?


    "With what?" He added, a small frown settling on his face.


    "Years ago, My little sister had an accident which placed her in a peculiar situation..."


    The group remained silent waiting for her to finish. Even though Erika wasn''t the conversationist, she was doing good at the moment.


    "...The accident affected her legs, she could only move around in a wheelchair. But... The Doctor said she''ll be able to walk again, only if I have life times for the surgery."


    "I don''t see how I can help." He relaxed on his seat, observing her calmly.


    "The Doctor asked for 5,000 years of life times, I only have 500 with me now."


    ''500? How many games have she played?'' He was surprised, but didn''t say anything.


    Some seconds past.


    Seeing she wasn''t planning on continuing, he asked. "You need life times?"


    "Yes, but not from yours."


    ''What is she saying?'' Even Drakon was confused.


    "I don''t get."


    Blood-Arrow exhaled, and said:


    "Maria''s surgery needs 5,000 life times, I won''t be able to provide it all if I am killed in a game, So... So..." She hesitated.


    He was silently observing her. ''Who''ll believe that Blood-Arrow don''t know how to hold a conversation.''


    "...So, I want to ask if you can play VRG with me, till I gain the total amount of life times."


    ''What a lady? She doesn''t want help from anyone, but need a good teammate who will have her back in a game. So she could focus on getting life times All these for just her sister, she is just like me who''ll do anything for my sister.''


    He held his jaw with his index and thumb fingers, thinking about her word.


    "Are you asking me to be your babysitter?"


    "I can protect myself, but for me to gain life times quicker, I need to play harder games. Which Dangers'' rate are overwhelming high, so I need your help, we can be partners or Teammates."


    Supreme frowned deeply hearing her. She quickly noticed it and said:


    "Trust me, I won''t betray you."


    He remained silent for a moment, thinking. Blood-Arrow''s heart was beating heavily in her chest, Supreme was the only player she could ask for help. She believes he won''t have any bad thought or intention towards her or her body.


    Their conversation prove her claims, some men would have quickly accepted to help her, because of her beauty. If she dropped her guard, they''ll strike.


    Supreme might be different, but that doesn''t mean she''ll drop her guard around him.


    "Sorry, I work Alone."


    Blood-Arrow was stunned hearing his reply, she wasn''t expecting it. Out of everything she said; He refused!


    "But... Wait. Take me like I''m Invisible, I won''t slow you down or get in your way, promise."


    ''She must really want your help.'' He looked at Drakon then at her.


    "Why don''t you play easy games? Or is this surgery urgent?" He asked, not getting why she was going for the hardest games.


    Blood-Arrow lowered her head. "Easy and low level games don''t give enough life times, This is the only way." She raised her head to him:


    "I''m sorry for what happened in the past, that I tried to kill you, But please; Help me."


    Supreme stared at her for a while, not saying anything.


    ''She looks lost, I think you are her last hope, even though she tried to kill you in the past. So... What should we do? Help her or not?'' Drakon turned to him.


    "Ok, Erika. What do I have in return for helping you?"


    "Huh?" She looked up at him totally perplexed.


    "Come on now, do you think I''ll help you for free?"


    Blood-Arrow nodded and closed her eyes. ''At least he agreed to help me, I have no use for this stone, I''ll just give it to him.'' She opened her eyes, with a flick of her wrist. A red stone appeared in her hand.


    Supreme sat up instantly. "Another First Stage Evolution Stone?" He looked behind him. ''Reaper can now evolve.''


    *


    *


    *


    TIME FOR VRG. COMING NEXT.


    LET''S PLAY SOME GAME, THE SECOND HARDEST: ZOMBIES APOCALYPSE.


    And Drakon''s and Reaper''s first evolution.


    END OF VOLUME ONE: [THE BEGINNING.]


    THE ACTION CONTINUES...

 Chapter 100 - 100: Drakons And Reapers First Evolution.

    "How did you get this?" He asked in mild confusion.


    "AI gave me as a reward the same time I got my Epic-Class weapon." She handed him the stone.


    "Will you help me now?"


    Supreme observed the stone in his hand, then looked up at her.


    "This stone worth 1,000,000 in-game diamonds, why didn''t you exchange it for life times? Letting you know; some players will pay huge amount of life times just to get an evolution stone."


    Blood-Arrow didn''t say anything. How could she explain she doesn''t know anyone apart from him?


    Supreme stopped asking and raised one fingers at her, then said:


    "For this... I''ll help you, but on one condition."


    Blood-Arrow stared at him with a frown, Supreme don''t really wants the stone at the moment, if he wants it; he could simply play VRG and earn Diamonds which will then be multiply by the system.


    "What is your condition?" She asked.


    "It''s pretty simple." He fixed his brown eyes on her "After our first game, you''ll join my guild."


    Blood-Arrow was speechless. ''Is that his condition? I thought...''


    Seeing her confused look, he asked:


    "Don''t you like my condition?"


    "No! I accept your condition. When are we playing our first game?"


    Supreme tossed the Evolution stone into the air and caught it, and tossed it again. "We''ll play VRG after these two evolve."


    He caught the stone and gave it to Drakon. "It''s time, partner." Drakon bit the stone with his teeth, and flew 10 meters from them.


    Supreme and Blood-Arrow stood up, calmly observing Drakon.


    Drakon landed on the ground and swallowed the stone without hesitation. The next moment, the system''s voice sounded in his head.


    {Pet Drakon, have eaten an Evolution Stone.}


    {Beginning Evolution process.}


    Next moment, black and red smoke covered Drakon''s figure.


    {Evolving..... 10%}


    {Evolving..... 50%}


    {Evolving..... 80%}


    Supreme stood in anticipation, waiting to see how powerful Drakon will get after Evolving.


    {Congratulations, First Abyssal Dragon have successfully Evolved to stage one.}


    The red and black smoke picked up speed forming a huge hurricane, the pull from the force was so strong that Supreme, Reaper and Blood-Arrow leaped backward. Cracking distance from the red and black hurricane.


    ''The lobby space surely comes in handy.'' He thought landing 20 meters away.


    {Congratulations, Drakon have leveled up to Lv20.}


    {Congratulations, Drakon unlocked two skills, known as; [Skull Royal Defense] and [Dragon Roar].}


    {Congratulations, path and title unlocked.}


    {Congratulations, Host have been rewarded with 300 points. Total points: 309.}


    {Congratulations, Drakon''s profile have been upgraded.}


    {System advice Host to step back.}


    "Move back." He said to the two, without hesitation he leaped backward. Followed by Reaper and Blood-Arrow. They landed 50 meters away.


    {Evolution process successful.}


    The hurricane picked up, shattering the two chairs into dust. An unholy pressure descended on the whole lobby.


    Both Blood-Arrow and Reaper instantly dropped to their knees, Supreme frowned slightly seeing the painful expression on their faces.


    ''Even with this distance, the pressure was still too strong for a Bronze medal player. Thank goodness I am immune to Drakon''s attacks, but still--''


    "RRGGGGG!!!!!!!!!"


    A loud Dragon''s Roar sounded within the hurricane, Dispersing it in an instant.


    "No way..." He was stunned In place upon seeing Drakon. The next moment he smirked.


    Blood-Arrow and Reaper collapsed on the ground, as the pressure vanished. The two slowly raised their heads to Drakon.


    Reaper: ''What the...?''


    Blood-Arrow: "Are you sure he is a stage one Evolved?"


    Supreme''s smirk widened. "That is my partner."


    The Dragon standing in front of them was huge, measuring 22 meters in height, his wingspan was a striking 25 meters long, the black and red Scales on him seem impenetrable against any attack. Four long horns on his head.


    "I don''t believe he''s a stage one Evolved?"


    "You have to believe it, Erika." Supreme walked towards Drakon. ''Just being a stage one Evolved, it''s as big as Jennifer''s Steel-Bone-Vulture who is a stage 3 Evolved. I need to play more VRG and earn more Diamonds, How big will Drakon get if he entered the 3rd stage?'' He thought.


    Drakon lowered his head to him. "I Am hungry, Partner."


    The three froze instantly.


    "Did... Did... Did he just speak?!!" Blood-Arrow exclaimed in shock.


    "Stop yelling." Drakon raised his head to her, she gulped in seeing his red eyes.


    ''What type of pet is this? Only his eyes is already this deep, why did I feel like he could see my soul? What rank is this pet?'' She thought inwardly.


    "You''ll eat soon" Supreme said with a smile.


    Drakon lowered his head to him. "Good."


    ''Why are you so big? Does that mean I won''t be able to bully you again?'' Reaper flew into the air, circling around Drakon''s figure.


    "What did you say?" Drakon looked at Reaper. ''Nothing.'' The Rare hybrid quickly lied.


    "Come here, Reaper. It''s time for you to evolve." With a flick of his hand, the evolution stone he bought in AI''s Store appeared in his hand.


    ''If my observation is correct, Reaper will be a Rare-Class monster; Being a rare hybrid, that must be its rank.''


    Reaper landed in front of him, and Supreme handed it the stone. Reaper took the stone and quickly swallowed it.


    ''I need to get stronger to be more useful to my Lord.'' S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Congratulations, Reaper have eaten an Evolution Stone.}


    {Evolution process.... 20%}


    {Evolution process.... 70%}


    {Evolution process successful.}


    {Congratulations, Reaper have unlocked a skill known as; [Howl Of Terror].}


    {Congratulations, Reaper have leveled up to Lv25.}


    {Congratulations, Host have been rewarded with 200 points. Total points: 509.}


    Reaper''s skin radiated a red glow, its muscles expand in size, its claws grew 2 centimeters long, wingspan increased a foot in length. And lastly its cuspid turned into razor sharp fengs.


    AWWWOOOOO!!!!


    Reaper let out a loud howl, causing Blood-Arrow took a step back. ''Supreme is getting stronger, with these two behind him, which Player will be able to defeat him?'' She thought.


    Supreme observed Reaper calmly and nodded in satisfaction. ''Good, system, make all my stats 200.''


    {Done, Host.}


    {Host is now able to defeat a gold medal 1-star holder.}


    {Points remaining: 234.}


    Supreme felt his body got filled with power that he let out a satisfy moan. His eyes glowed for a Second then returned to its usual brown.


    {Congratulations, Demon Lord''s Legacy have been upgraded to stage-two.}


    {Host have been rewarded with a new skill, known as; [Killing Intent].}


    ''I need [Killing Intent] and [Howl of Terror] Description.''


    {Ok Host.}


    { [Killing intent] Description: Release a wave of Killing Intent towards specific target. Its has 100% chance of causing Fear to anything or anyone lower than Host in Level, Rare-Class skill.}


    { [Howl of Terror] Description: Let out a sonic wave Howl, which plant nightmares in the heart of anything lower than Reaper in Level.}


    ''These two are alike.'' He smirked, and turned around to Blood-Arrow.


    "Are you ready to play your first Game with me?" He asked.


    *


    *


    ** Volume Two Begins. [RISE OF THE STRONGEST PLAYER.]**

 Chapter 101 - 101: I Hope You Win

    < There are: 1st place~ Zombies apocalypse. 2nd place~ Predator and prey. 3rd place ~ Dungeon Raid. 4th place~ Ghost hunters. 5th place ~ Hunt.>


    <These are the five hardest games.>


    < You can now choose, player Supreme.>


    < But warning, You must be at least level 25 and have intelligence above 50%, to have a high survival rate.>


    Blood-Arrow blinked staring at the list of games.


    "Why do you look surprise? These are the hardest games." He said to her.


    Drakon had shrunk in size returning to its baby form; he stood calmly on Supreme''s shoulder.


    ''Why isn''t the Escape Room here? Has it been removed?'' He thought inwardly.


    "Not really, which one are we playing?" Blood-Arrow asked, summoning her purple bow.


    "Zombie Apocalypse." He turned to her. "I hope you have watched some zombies'' movies, because I don''t want to be looking after a scared little cat."


    "I''m not a cat, and I can surely take care of myself, The only thing I''m worried about is why''s it placed in the first position?"


    "I don''t know, we just need to be on guard." He said remembering his encounter in Escape Room. ''I encountered a monster who possess a god''s divinity. Will I encounter such in this game?''


    "What are you thinking?" She asked.


    "Nothing. AI, we''re playing Zombie Apocalypse." He said.


    < Ok, player Supreme. What about you Player Blood-Arrow?>


    "Yes." She answered.


    < Are you two teaming up?>


    "Yes" they answered in unison.


    < Done.>


    < Searching for players.>


    < Players: 20/50.>


    < Searching...>


    < Players: 50/50.>


    < Get ready survivors...> S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Survivors?" Drakon asked in mild confusion.


    < Game start in 5. 4. 3. 2. 1.>


    The next moment the two vanished from the Lobby, leaving Drakon and Reaper behind.


    "Huh? What happened?" Drakon asked in mild confusion.


    ''The Lord is gone? I can''t sense him anymore.''


    "Me too, I think this game is too dangerous." Drakon landed on the ground. "Let''s wait for him, he''ll surely find a way to summon us. Don''t forget he has that system with him."


    ''You might be right.''


    ________


    Supreme and Blood-Arrow appeared in a half dilapidated hall, which looked like it could collapse at any given moment.


    The two looked around the place, they were in some kind of hall, all the pillars were either destroyed or has been cracked By something they have no idea of.


    Above them was a ceiling made of rock, some part of the ceiling was gone. Blood-Arrow''s eyes shrunk to the size of a needle as she stared at the holes in the ceiling.


    A drop of liquid fell from the hole which she dodged by stepping backward. The two looked down, seeing a pool of blood beneath them, which they were currently standing on.


    "Are you kidding me?! I just bought this white sneakers with 1,000 in-game diamonds!!"


    The two turned to their right seeing a young guy with blue hair yelling at his ruin shoes. He was also standing on a pool of blood.


    "Calm down, Guild Master. We can get a new one when we win the game." A guy with black hair, standing beside the guy said.


    Three more guys stood behind the two, all looking around the place.


    "Those five are in the same Guild, their guild master is a Gold medal 1-star, while the other four are all platinum players 3-stars." Blood-Arrow gave her observation.


    "They won''t last long." Supreme looked around the dim hall as more players appeared. ''It seems AI, calculated the players, not the teams.''


    The players also moved their gazes around with a confused look. The lucky ones appeared on a dry spot, while them... On a pool of blood.


    "What are we doing now?" Blood-Arrow asked in mild confusion.


    At that moment.


    "Hey!! Isn''t that Supreme?!!"


    Hearing the question, they all turned their heads to the dual.


    "Are you blind? Supreme has brown hair, that guy has black!"


    "Yeah, didn''t you watch the video online."


    "Oh? I thought he''s Supreme." The player scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "It will be good to have Supreme among us." He added.


    "You all are fools." The blue hair guy who yelled about his shoes walked towards Supreme and Blood-Arrow, with his group following behind.


    "Only Supreme can have such beauty as a teammate." The guy stopped in front of the two, staring at Blood-Arrow.


    "Am I wrong, Supreme?" He turned to Supreme with a smirk.


    "Do I know you?"


    "Not exactly, But you should watch your back in this game." He moved his gaze at Blood-Arrow again.


    "I don''t take threats lightly." Supreme said in a cold voice.


    "What can you do, Supreme? You are just a platinum medal 1-star, can you go against our Guild Master?!" The guy with black hair, standing behind the Guild Master asked with a sneer.


    "I told you he is Supreme!!"


    "I can''t believe it!!"


    "He might have used a disguise card, in his last game."


    "He''s now a platinum player? How''s that possible?"


    "We need to stay close to him if we want to survive."


    "Are you mad? Haven''t you watched the video, he sat there and watched the Spider killed more than half of the players, he is heartless."


    The players looked at the lady with a slight frown, this lady really hates Supreme.


    "I''ll pretend I don''t hear that." Supreme said to the guy, and turned his gaze to the Guild Master. "If you want to prove your strength, survive the game."


    The guy''s smirk widened. "Oh, I will."


    "Can both of you shut up? You should know; you won''t get far if you fight among yourselves!"


    All the players turned to their right, seeing a middle-age Man in white shirt and pants walking towards them.


    "Oh my God!! That man is a Gold medal 3-stars holder."


    "Wow!!"


    The guy frowned slightly seeing the man, but put on a fake smile and greeted:


    "It''s nice to see you, Mr Robert." The four standing behind him all bowed their heads towards the man.


    Mr Robert sneered. "You haven''t changed Leon." The man moved his gaze to Supreme. "It''s nice meeting you, Supreme."


    Supreme nodded at him not saying anything.


    "You bastard!! Show your respect to Master Robert! Do you know who he is?!!" Leon yelled.


    "I don''t care who he is, all I know is; I''m here to win this game. If you get in my way... I''ll just have to end you."


    "Hahaha!!" Mr Robert laughed out loud. "I like you kid, I hope you win." He stared at Blood-Arrow, then at Supreme. "Good luck."


    The moment he said that, AI''s voice sounded around the hall.


    < Welcome players.>


    < This world is overall by Zombies, but the denizens called them: FEEDERS.>


    < These are the rules and Objective.>


    *


    *


    *


    Let the show begin.

 Chapter 102 - 102: Who Are These People?

    The players listened attentively to whatever AI will say, it''ll be the only way they could win the game.


    < Rules are.>


    < All players'' Mana will be sealed. That is; No use of any skills, powers, or even summon your pets and weapons.>


    < Players should summon their weapons now, you Won''t be able to summon pets.>


    < Each player will be given a pistol. Known as PPK.>


    < Note: you are given three magazines, know how to use them.>


    < Find The survivors in the world and survive with them.>


    < Work together.>


    < Killing of fellow players will minus 500 years of life times from your AI bracelet.>


    < The more Feeders you kill, the more life times you gain.>


    < One feeder equal to 1 day of life times.>


    < Note: Work with the survivors, not kill them. If you do; Minus 10,000 years of life times.>


    < You can''t Exit the Game.>


    """""""WHAT????!!!!!!""""""


    All the players yelled in horror. Some of the rules favor them, but most of these rules placed them in hell. The main rule means, they won''t be able to use their powers, which means; they are just normal humans in a goddamn Apocalypse!!!!


    "This is lovely."


    "Why are you smiling? Don''t you see We''ll are going to die here." Blood-Arrow yelled at him.


    Supreme looked at her calmly and asked. "Does your bow required Mana to shoot?"


    "Yes." She nodded slowly. "I formed my Arrows with my Mana."


    "Then you have to switch it to its sword form. You won''t be able to do that if the game start."


    Blood-Arrow nodded. "You are right!" With a thought, the purple bow on her back, turned into a long purple sword.


    "Let''s listen to the game''s objective." Supreme said to her.


    "What about you?" She asked not seeing any weapon with him.


    "I''ll be fine." He said staring at the System''s screen in front of him, which was showing him all his cheats.


    {Cheats: High Durability in all weapons. Unlimited Ammunition. Unlimited Health potion. Mana Unlocked. Feeders'' and infested''s radar unlocked. Speed boast unlock.


    High Damage Unlocked. Slayer - You are allowed to kill anyone without facing Penalty. Fortune - You and your Teammate gain Double EXP and Life Times with each kill - Activate (YES/NO). Immunity.}


    Supreme smirked and tapped on the [Fortune] Activating it.


    < These are your Objective.>


    < Each player should kill at least 200 feeders.>


    < Find and Kill the First Elder, Known as Gas-Death to the denizens.>


    < Note: Guns are useless against Gas-Death.>


    < Protect The Survivors'' Base.>


    < Secondary Objective.>


    < You don''t have to complete this, it''s not necessary.>


    < Secondary Objective: Kill The second Elder, known as; Queen-Spidax.>


    < Kill 50 Bowlders, 50 Spidax, and 100 Infested.>


    < You all will be given a Counting Screen to keep track of your kills.>


    < Players have One week to complete all Objectives, if not completed. All Players will die.>


    < A week in the game is equal to One hour in your world.>


    < Good Luck, Survivors.>


    < Game starts in 10 Seconds.>


    All the players quickly summoned their weapons, and everything needed. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    < Game starts in 5 seconds.>


    The next moment PPK appeared in front of them, with three Magazines.


    They all quickly took it, then AI''s voice sounded again.


    < Game starts in 3. 2. 1.>


    The next moment they all vanished instantly from the dilapidated hall.


    ___________


    DA-Da-Da-Da-Da-Da!


    "Hold them back!!" A young man with blonde hair and blue eyes, putting on a leather Black Jacket and pants yelled, as he released countless shot towards the Horde of feeders 50 yards from them.


    "Miles, We need to retreat to the Base!!" A beautiful lady with long red hair and brown eyes yelled, moving backwards while still releasing shots at the horde in front of them.


    "Anna!! Take the survivors, and go!" Miles yelled at her.


    "You heard him, Anna!!" A guy with inky black hair and blue eyes yelled.


    "Take care of him, Jack!!" She turned towards the people behind them and helped a terrified old woman on her feet.


    The group were currently in a ruin city square. In front of them was a huge amount of humanoid figures with black skin, red eyes and black teeth; thick black veins could be seen on their bodies. These hideous and disgusting Beings known as feeders charged recklessly towards the two men in front of them.


    DA-Da-Da-Da-Da- Click!!


    "I''m out of Bullets!! Miles!!"


    Miles stretched out his hand to the side and pulled out two rifle''s Magazines from thin air, he then tossed it at jack who caught it.


    "Thanks!" He quickly fixed the magazine in his rifle, and opened fire on the Feeders, who were now 30 yards from them. "Where are the fighters?! Why haven''t they arrive yet?!!" He yelled.


    "The Base sent an SOS! Bowlders and Spidax are attacking the Base as we speak, we are on our own." Miles answered in a calm tone.


    Anna got the 15 survivors they save inside the truck, With that done, she turned towards the two. "We need--"


    GRRRAAAAAAAA!!!!!


    The three froze, they looked ahead. Charging towards them was a 5 feet huge bull with red eyes and three thick black horns, black muscles were all over its body. This bull was busy knocking all the feeders, turning some into paste on the ground. As it charged towards the three humans.


    "Shit!! An infested!! Move back!!" Miles and Jack started moving backward, while still releasing shots at the Horde.


    DA-Da-Da-Da-Da-Da.


    "We can''t lead that thing to the truck! It''ll easily knock it to the ground. I never thought a Vegetarian Animal will turn into a Carnivorous one after being infested by the gas!!" Jack yelled.


    "This way!!" Miles changed direction, moving the opposite way from the Truck. Jack quickly followed beside him.


    "What are you two doing?!!" Anna yelled seeing their action.


    "Grraaa"


    She turned around and shoot the feeder charging towards her, bursting its head open.


    "Take the survivors far away from here, don''t go to the base. It''s under attack!!" Jack yelled at her.


    "NO!! I won''t--"


    Whzzzzzhh!!!!


    Her word was cut short by a zapping sound behind her. She slowly turned around, the space distorted, and a circular gateway appeared in front of her.


    "Huh?"


    The three of them was stunned, Staring at the Gateway.


    At that moment countless figures slowly walked out, Numbering up to 50.


    "What the Butt?" Jack exclaimed.


    Supreme and all the players looked around, seeing the Horde 20 yards from them, they were both stunned and surprised. Not because of the amount of feeders, but the Bull''s and all the feeders'' levels.


    "Am I seeing things? All these Feeders are Lv20! And that Bull is a freaking Lv30." Leon turned to his members. "Kill that bull and absorb its soul essence!!"


    The others nodded and got ready to attack, not caring about the three humans in front of them.


    Whoosh!!!!


    "....."


    "...."


    "...."


    "....?!"


    Everyone, including the three were stunned in place, as Supreme Shot towards the horde of feeders, heading straight to the Bull.


    "What just... I thought AI blocked our Mana?!!!" Leon yelled in horror. While Mr Robert just folded his arms on his chest.


    ''I''ll gain more points for killing these fools, the more they are, the more points I get.'' The starlight sword appeared in his hand, tearing the wind behind him.


    "Did Supreme just summoned his sword?!" The players'' eyes widened in shock.


    "Who are these people? And who the hell is that guy?" Jack whispered to Miles.


    Miles fixed his blue eyes on Supreme. "I don''t know, But I have a feeling we can save the Base with their help."


    *


    *


    *


    One kill give him 2 days of life times, and 1 point.


    Why won''t our Boss charge forward?.????????

 Chapter 103 - 103: Battle Against The Dead 1

    "[Killing Intent]!"


    All the feeders charging in front all froze in fear seeing Supreme''s red eyes.


    Whoosh!!


    Ten heads flew into the air, as Supreme passed through their line.


    "Huh? Did Supreme just use a skill?"


    "How is he doing this?"


    "I Have no idea."


    Blood-Arrow stared at Supreme for a moment, then sprint forward; towards the feeders with her sword. ''I can''t let him get all the kill!'' She thought.


    With a single swing of their swords, countless Feeders dropped to the ground dead. In matters of seconds the dual have killed a total of 50 feeders with Supreme gaining the highest kill.


    "We can''t just stand here and watch, ATTACK!!!" Leon yelled, and lunged forward with his Epic-class long sword.


    "Attack!!!!"


    The remaining players let out battle cries and charged into the horde of feeders.


    Mr Robert stood calmly on the same spot, observing the battle. ''AI Sealed out Mana, but not our physical strength and speed. These things aren''t worthy of me to take action.'' He tilted his head to the three humans standing at a considerable distance from him.


    "These three and those people in that truck might be the Survivors AI mentioned. I''ll just have to look after them." He looked back at the battle, watching Supreme as he butcher all the feeders on his way.


    "(Sighs) No need to act." He turned around and walked towards the three.


    "Who are you people?!" Jack pointed his gun at Him.


    "Calm down, Jack!" Miles placed his hand on Jack''s rifle, lowering it down. He observed the man in front of him and said.


    "Sorry for my friend''s rude behavior, I see you are the leader of this group of fighters." He moved his gaze to the players, who were easily cutting down the Feeders like they were weed.


    "I''m not their Leader, And we aren''t really in one team." Mr Robert corrected with a smile.


    "Then... What are you guys?" Miles asked. The other two stood beside him, their gazes fixed on the horde, which were now focused on the players.


    "We are Humans, just like you. You guys don''t need to worry, we aren''t enemies... We are here to help."


    Miles looked at the battle again, and turned to the man. ''These people aren''t simple, Only 49 fighters are butchering a horde numbering at least 400, without even taking it seriously. Where did they come from?'' He thought.


    "What are your names?" Mr Robert asked, interrupting his trail of thought.


    "He''s, Jack. She''s, Anna. And I am, Miles."


    Mr Robert nodded at them. "You can call me, Specter." Robert observed them and asked. "Where is your Base?" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Our Base is currently under Attack, can you guys help us?" Anna asked, hoping The stranger in front of them might help. Miles''s skill is useful in far range, And only far range...


    ...But with this group of unknown killers, they might be able to save the Base.


    Mr Robert frowned slightly. ''The Base is among our objective, if it''s destroyed we lose.'' He turned to the players and yelled:


    "The Base is under attack!! We need to protect it, or we lose!!!"


    All the players stopped instantly upon hearing him.


    "What?"


    "Where is the base located?!!"


    "Oh No!!"


    "We can''t let that happen!"


    Mr Robert quickly turned to Anna. "How long will it take to reach your Base?!"


    "Huh? 2... 2 Hours." She answered in mild confusion, not knowing why they all got agitated hearing the base was under attack.


    "Supreme!!!" Mr Robert called out loud.


    Supreme cut down the feeder in front of him, and turned towards the direction of the voice.


    "The base is under Attack!! It''s a two hours ride to get there! We need to move!!" He yelled.


    Supreme''s eyes shrunk to the size of a needle, after hearing Robert''s words.


    "I''m not going without killing you." He turned to the Bull, who was staring at him.


    ''System! Activate all combat cheats!!'' He spun his sword and shot towards the Bull.


    "What is Supreme doing?"


    "He is going after the Bull!"


    "No! We must kill it first!!" Leon roared, while his members charged forward, only to be stopped by Feeders.


    "These bastards!!" Leon cut down the Feeders in front of him, while rushing towards the Bull.


    "GGRRRR..." the Bull let out a Low growl and dashed towards Supreme.


    WHOOOOSSSH!!!!!!!


    "....."


    "¡­?!!"


    "...."


    Everyone froze in place, as Supreme stopped behind the Bull. It Separated into two halves, and fell on both side.


    "Did that guy just killed an infested Bull with one strike?!" Jack exclaimed in horror.


    "Come on Supreme!! That was My kill!!" Blood-Arrow landed in front of the Bull''s carcass.


    "Come on, we''re going to the base." He turned around to her.


    "That will take two hours journey."


    "Not when we have him, Drakon! Come out!!"


    "Huh?" Blood-Arrow was stunned.


    "Hahaha... What are you doing, Supreme?"


    "Is this fool deaf? We can''t use our powers, so we can''t summon pets!"


    "Hahaha..."


    Leon and his group burst out laughing upon hearing Supreme, they were the closest to the dual.


    Right before their eyes, The space behind Supreme distorted, and teared open.


    "What the hell?" Leon was stunned.


    Drakon slowly walked out in his huge form, he moved his gaze around everyone and roared.


    "GRRAAAA!!"


    All the players apart from Supreme and Blood-Arrow were thrown Five meters back. Don''t forget, they are all normal human now.


    "Is... Is... Is that a Dragon?!!" Anna took a step back.


    "Stage one evolved, But why can''t I detect its rank, and bloodline?" Mr Robert stared at Drakon in mild confusion.


    "Let''s go!" Supreme quickly absorbed the soul essence from the Bull, and leaped into the air; landing on Drakon''s head. Blood-Arrow stared at Drakon with some hesitation, not knowing what to do.


    "We can''t wait here for forever, Girl!" Drakon said to her, stunning the players more.


    She nodded and leaped into the air, landing beside Supreme. "Do you know the location of the base?" She asked.


    Supreme looked at his cheat, activating the feeders'' radar, which span thousands of kilometers. At one spot, hundreds of feeders could be seen. He was guessing that was the Base.


    "Drakon, East!" He didn''t reply to her questions but said to Drakon.


    Drakon nodded and shot into the Air, flying towards the Base with the two on his head.


    "Where is he going?" Jack asked.


    "Is your Base located at that Direction?" Mr Robert asked, turning to the three.


    "Yes." Anna nodded.


    Robert grinned hearing her. "Then it''s settled, your Base is safe." He looked at Miles. "You asked, who is the Leader among us, right?"


    Miles nodded.


    "That guy isn''t the leader, but will soon be." He walked towards the fighters, who are killing the remaining Feeders. "Let''s move out!" He said.


    *


    *

 Chapter 104 - 104: Battle Against The Dead 2

    Last Humanity Haven.


    A land measuring 10,000 square feet was surrounded by 70 feet walls, separating the Survivors from the horrors which lies at the other side.


    DA-Da-Da-Da-Da-Da


    At the moment, countless men and women stood on the huge wall opening fire at the Creatures below them.


    Graaa!!!


    A humanoid creature standing 8 feet tall, with body tone with black muscles smashed on the 20 feet metal gate, More than 20 of these creatures were busy smashing their body on the gate, trying to knock it down.


    "Stop the bowlders!! Don''t let them knock down the gate!!" A middle-age Woman with Long inky black hair and blue eyes, putting on a black military uniform yelled. She pointed the rifle in her hand at the Bowlders and opened fire.


    "Boss! We can''t hold them back!!" A man standing beside her yelled.


    "Where is Miles?!" The woman asked, still shooting at the Bowlders.


    "Miles, Anna and Jack haven''t yet returned. And we are running low on Ammunition!"


    The woman was silent, she removed the empty magazine in her rifle, throwing it away. "Are you saying we should leave the base and Survivors and escape with our lives?" She turned to the man.


    "Uh, No! I... I." The man stammered seeing her cold gaze.


    "Then shut up, and shoot these Monsters!!" She moved her gaze towards the other type of monsters marching towards them, Their four bony legs digging the ground as they walk.


    "Alert the Gunners, let them focus their attacks on the Spidax below." She fixed in another magazine, and continued opening fire, but now at the Spidax.


    The abomination called Spidax are creatures with human heads, standing 8 feet tall. Instead of hands, they got two curve bones, as hands. And four legs, also made of bone. These Spidax has Razor sharp teeth and are insanely fast.


    "Gunners!! Fire at the Spidax!!" The man yelled.


    BANG. BANG. BANG. BANG. BANG.


    All the gunners with machine guns and snipers focused it on the Spidax, blowing their heads off.


    The Spidax wasn''t going down that easily, with their fast movement, they dodged the bullets. Rushing towards the gate. The wall was too high to climb, so they all focused on the gate, trying to knock it down.


    ''This is the work of the two elders, I don''t think we can survive this.'' Even though she remained a brave front, she knew without some kind of Miracle they won''t survive.


    The monsters in front of them containing Feeders, Bowlders and Spidax were measuring up to a thousand. There is no way they could survive this with limited Ammunition.


    GRRRRAAAAA!!!!!!!


    All the hundreds of Survivors standing on the wall, simultaneously raised their heads to the sky, A grim expression on their faces.


    "Is... Is... Is that a Dragon?!"


    "We are dead!! Where did the elders got a Dragon from?"


    "Let''s shoot it down!!"


    "Yes!!"


    The gunners pointed their guns at the Dragon flying towards them.


    "Wait!!!" The middle-age woman yelled. "Are those humans on its head?"


    The survivors were stunned.


    "Who are those people?"


    "They are humans! They might be here to help us!!"


    "Yeah! But where did they get a Dragon from?!!"


    "Who cares, at long they are here to help!!"


    "I thought those fools are going to attack us." Drakon said to the two on his head.


    "I have a question, Michael." Blood-Arrow turned to Supreme.


    "When I kill my first Feeder, I got 2 days of life times instead of one. I just want to know; it''s your doing?"


    Supreme smirked, seeing the level of the bowlders and Spidax. "Yes." He answered her, and added:


    "Bowlders; Lv30. And, Spidax; Lv40. You should skip this one out." He said to her.


    "Thanks for the help. And... my level might be lower than these monsters, but don''t underestimate me." With that said she leaped off of Drakon, diving towards the Bowlders below them, her Epic-class Sword stretched out behind her.


    "And she said she doesn''t want to die." He shook his head and said. "Reaper, Come out!"


    The space behind him Distorted and Reaper appeared, hovering behind him. Reaper looked below them seeing countless monsters. ''Food!!'' It exclaimed inwardly.


    "Protect her. Don''t get in her way, but kill anything that tries to Kill her."


    Reaper looked below again, seeing Blood-Arrow who landed on a Bowlder. With a swift move of her sword, she separated the head from the shoulders. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''This girl again? Wow! She is so fierce'' Reaper said inwardly, and shot down.


    "Ok Drakon, Set a fire wall around the Base." With that said, he leaped into the air. "[Demonic Split Body]" he said diving. The clone appeared beside him armed with the two daggers as the two shot downward.


    BOOM!!!


    They landed on their feet, right in the center of the Horde. All the Bowlders, Feeders and Spidax turned towards them and charged.


    "Time to rank up!!" Supreme cracked his neck and shot forward with his clone. ''Activate all combat cheats!''


    {Done.}


    "What is this? Did those two humans just jump down from a distance of 30 feet?" The woman was stunned.


    "Boss! Look!"


    The man standing beside her raised his hand to the sky, as Drakon shot down, and stopped 20 feet above the creatures. He opened his jaw and released torrent of Dark flames, Burning all the Bowlders and Spidax, who were smashing their body on the gate into ash.


    Drakon set a wall of Dark flames around the Base, the mindless Feeders charged into it, turning into Ash in seconds.


    The survivors on the wall all took three steps back from the flames in front of them. None of them could see what was happening at the other side. They could only hear the heart-wrenching growls of the creatures, they subconsciously turned to the survivor on their right then left, with only one thought in head.


    "Who are these Fearless humans?"


    _


    At the other side, both Supreme, and Blood-Arrow were busy cutting down the Creatures with ease.


    Even though with Blood-Arrow''s low Level, she proved to be a force not to me underestimated.


    Supreme cut down the Spidax in front of him into half, and turned towards her direction. He nodded with satisfaction.


    "Time to Level up!" He yelled and shot towards the Bowlders in front of him, while Drakon, Reaper and his clone butchered their way around the Horde.


    *


    *


    *


    Boss has three killers fighting with him.????????

 Chapter 105 - 105: Who The Hell Are These Two?

    On the path to the Base.


    A truck and three vans speed on the road hitting countless Feeders who tried to stop them as they head towards the Base.


    "It has been two and a half hours now, are you sure he can do it?" Anna asked with tears on her face, She couldn''t bring herself to believe two people and a Dragon could save the Base.


    "All those People, C-Children... (Sobs)" she cried even more.


    "Calm down, Love. Nothing will happen to the Base." Miles said in a comforting tone, slowly caressing her back.


    "But... You don''t know that." She said, looking up at him.


    "They all believe the Base will be saved, So let''s think of only good things."


    "He is right, Anna." Jack who was driving the truck said.


    The three were sitting in the front seats, while the 15 survivors were in the trailer of the truck. The 48 players were inside the three Vans following behind them.


    _


    In The First Van


    "You did good, Leon. How many feeders did you kill?" Mr Robert asked Leon who was driving.


    Leon checked his kills on the screen provided by AI.


    < Player Leon''s Kills list.>


    < Feeders: 55 - Gained 55 days of life times.>


    < Bowlders: 0 - Gained 0 day of life times.>


    < Spidax: 0 - Gained 0 day of life times.>


    < Infested: 0 - Gained 0 day of life times.>


    < Elders: 0 - Gained 0 day of life times.>


    "Only 55 feeders." He said with a dark expression.


    "You did good, some of these guys didn''t even kill 20." Mr Robert relaxed on his seat. "Like me, I didn''t kill anything."


    "You killed nothing, because you chose not to attack. I know with Master Robert''s strength, you can kill more."


    "Stop flattering me, kid. When you guys are so good. Why would I attack?"


    Leon nodded. "We are all Platinum medal holders, except that beauty with Supreme, who is a Bronze medal holder."


    "Do you know her?" Mr Robert turned his head to Leon.


    "I checked her in-game profile, her name is Blood-Arrow, and this is her sixteenth game."


    "Mm..."


    Squeak!!


    "Whoa!!" Leon exclaimed out loud, as the truck in front of him suddenly came to a stop, he quickly pushed the break, stopping the Van.


    "What is the deal with those three?!!" He hissed out in mild annoyance.


    "Let''s go and see what is up." Mr Robert opened the door and walked out, followed by Leon.


    All the players got down the Vans and walked towards them.


    When they saw the scene in front of them, they all froze in shock. Even Mr Robert who had expected this outcome also stood speechless.


    50 yards from them stood the Base, but that wasn''t the thing that stumped them all. The players stared at Supreme who sat on a pile of dead bodies, his starlight sword placed on his lap. As he stared at them. Blood-Arrow sat down below the miniature hill of Dead bodies, breathing heavily.; The two were both covered in blood.


    Beside them stood Both Reaper and Drakon, feasting on the bowlders'' and Spidaxs'' bodies.


    "Am I seeing things?" Jack got down from the truck, staring at Supreme.


    ''How powerful is this guy?'' Miles thought inwardly.


    "The base is Saved! Thank God!!" Anna yelled in joy, wiping the tears off her cheek.


    "I told you." Miles smiled at her and added: "Let''s go to the base." He turned his gaze to the still stunned players.


    "Thank you, Specter." He said.


    Mr Robert shook his head, still speechless. He turned to Miles. "That guy is the one you need to thank, Not me."


    Miles nodded at him in understanding.


    The group got back to their Vehicles and drove towards the Base.


    __


    Supreme sat on the pile of bodies, not really looking at them, but checking his Kills.


    < Player Supreme''s kills list.>


    < Feeders: 1,000 - Gained 1,000 days of life times.> S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Cheat: [Fortune] Activated. +1,000 days of life times.}


    < Bowlders: 400 - Gained 400 days of life times.>


    {Cheat: [Fortune] Activated. +400 days of life times.}


    < Spidax: 200 - Gained 200 days of life times.>


    {Cheat: [Fortune] Activated. +200 days of life times.}


    < Infested: 1 - Gained 1 day of life times.>


    {Cheat: [Fortune] Activated. +1 day of life times.}


    < Elders: 0 - Gained 0 day of life times.>


    {Cheat: Inactivated.}


    ''That means I gained a total of 3,202 days of life times, which is 8 years and 354 days. Erika needs a total of 5,000 years of life times for her sister''s surgery, She still has a long way to go.'' He looked down at Blood-Arrow who sat below him, then raised his head looking around, seeing countless soul essence floating all over the place.


    ''All these will surely increase my star to the 3rd star. Right?''


    {Correct, Host.}


    He nodded and asked:


    ''Would she be able to absorb all these without Mana? Her kills are also among this.''


    {Yes Host.}


    Supreme stared at the Vans driving towards him. "They are finally here."


    BANG!


    The two turned around to the Base, as the huge metal gate slowly opened. Countless men and women in black military uniform rushed out, all armed with rifles.


    "Oh wow." He muttered with a smile.


    __


    Blood-Arrow stared at the gate, then lowered her gaze to the screen in front of her.


    < Player Blood-Arrow''s Kills list.>


    < Feeders: 500 - Gained 1,000 days of life times.>


    < Bowlders: 100 - Gained 200 days of life times.>


    < Spidax: 50 - Gained 100 days of life times.>


    < Infested: 0 - Gained 0 day of life times.>


    < Elders: 0 - Gained 0 day of life times.>


    ''1,300 days of life times, 3 years and 205 days.'' She looked up at Supreme. ''I don''t know how he did this, but thank you, Michael.'' She said inwardly, and slowly stood up.


    Drakon and Reaper raised their heads, staring at the People rushing out from the gate.


    The Vans stopped in front of Supreme and Blood-Arrow, and everyone got down.


    The two simultaneously stretched out their hand towards the soul essence around them.


    The light orbs flew towards the two merging with them. Supreme''s eyes glowed red, while Blood-Arrow''s glowed green. In matter of seconds the two absorbed all the Soul Essence.


    The players stared at them with envy, seeing the essences getting absorbed by the two.


    {Congratulations, Host have rank up to the platinum medal 3-stars.}


    < Congratulations Player Supreme, for Ranking up.>


    < Congratulations player Supreme, teammate; Blood-Arrow have rank up into the silver Medal 1-star.>


    Supreme gave a small smile and jumped down from the pile of Bodies.


    "I would like a shower, it seems you also need one." He said to Blood-Arrow, who looked at herself and nodded in approval.


    *


    *


    *


    Slaughter. ????

 Chapter 106 - 106: Word Of Advice

    Miles walked up to the two and bowed at them. "Thank you for saving the Base."


    "It''s nothing." Supreme waved his hand at him. "If you don''t mind, we''ll need a shower." He added.


    Miles stood straight and nodded. "That can be taken care of." He said, then turned his gaze to the survivors and walked towards them.


    "I was scared something happened to you three." The woman walked towards the three.


    "All thanks to these great fighters." Anna gestured to the players behind her.


    The woman stopped, and moved her gaze on each one of them and settled it on Supreme and Blood-Arrow. She walked up to them with a smile.


    "We are grateful to both of you for saving us today, as the leader of this Base; I asked, state whatever you want."


    The two looked at each other, then at her. "It''s ok..."


    "You can call me, Alice."


    "It''s OK, Alice. We just want some clean water and food." Supreme said with a friendly smile.


    "That can be arranged, But..." She turned to Reaper and Drakon. "What about them?"


    Supreme turned to the two and nodded. "Retreat both of you."


    Drakon and Reaper took two bodies with them, then turned into particles. Disappearing from sight.


    "Please come inside."


    "I''m sorry, but we want to know where Gas-Death is located."


    All the survivors froze hearing Blood-Arrow. They moved their gaze around the players, and they all nodded.


    Alice sighed. "Do you know anything about Gas-Death?" She asked.


    The players including Supreme shook their heads.


    Alice smiled and said:


    "You all are Naive, come inside, and I''ll tell you why." She turned around and walked towards the Base, Supreme followed behind her then Blood-Arrow, and lastly; all the players.


    ______


    Half and Hour Later.


    Supreme walked out of the bathroom with a towel on his waist, Into the small room given to him by Alice.


    "Thank goodness they gave me black." He looked at the folded clothes on the bed. "Even in Apocalypse, they can still live like nothing happened." He looked at the desk in the room, seeing a plate filled with white Rice, tomato stew and roasted chicken, and a plate of slice fruits beside it.


    "Let me guess, this is the food they serve to the leaders here." He turned to the clothes, and picked up the Black T-shirt.


    ______


    Blood-Arrow sat on the bed in a black shirt and pants. She stared at the food in front of her lost in thought.


    ''How can he use his Mana?''


    ''What is Supreme really capable of?'' S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Did I make the right choice teaming with him?''


    ''Yes! If I haven''t teamed up with him, how would I have gained 3 years of life times?''


    She sighed, and stood up, then walked towards the door leaving the untouched food behind. "I don''t know what he did for me to gain double the rewards..." She held the door knob, and with a turn she pushed the door open.


    ''I''ll have to find a way to repay him back for this, we are teammates, but he also helped me gain double the rewards of kills.''


    "Miss Blood-Arrow."


    She turned to the right, seeing Anna staring at her with a bright smile.


    "Yes?"


    "The Boss asked me to show you the way to the command room."


    "Oh."


    "This way Miss Blood-Arrow." Anna walked ahead, Blood-Arrow slowly followed her.


    The dual walked through different hallway in silence, Anna looked at Blood-Arrow over her shoulder and asked.


    "You don''t talk much, right?"


    Blood-Arrow looked at her for a moment and nodded.


    "It seems powerful people don''t talk too much, just like my Love. You remembered him, right?"


    "No." She shook her head.


    "That handsome guy who thanked both of you, he goes by the name, Miles. And I''m Anna."


    "How do you know my name?" Blood-Arrow asked.


    "Your people are talking about you, I want to ask." Anna turned around to face her. "Are you two in a Relationship?"


    Blood-Arrow frowned slightly. "Which two?" She asked in mild confusion.


    "You and that handsomely powerful guy, you are beautiful and he''s handsome. Both of you fit together."


    "We aren''t in any relationship, we are just teammates."


    "Oh..." Anna was surprised. "Sorry for misunderstanding, but... Aren''t in any relationship? Aren''t you two friends?"


    "You ask a lot of questions."


    "Just curious how a lady as yourself is so powerful, and seems lonely." She turned around and continued walking.


    Blood-Arrow frowned deeply, her face turning cold.


    "Sorry if I cross any boundaries there." She turned around again to face Blood-Arrow. "Being Lonely isn''t good for anyone, both mentally and physically. I lost my Mom and Dad in this Apocalypse, and I almost broke down when I thought I lost Miles too..."


    "... All I am saying is, You should open your heart and let someone in. Or do you like living this way--"


    Whoosh!!


    Anna froze, she lowered her gaze to the sword on her neck, Then at Blood-Arrow. "Do you want to kill me?" She asked, knowing the silver hair lady in front of her would never kill her because of what she said.


    Blood-Arrow looked at her calmly, remembering AI''s warning.


    ''<Kill Any Survivors will minus 10,000 years of Life Times.>'' she sighed, and slowly lowered her sword. Seeing the smile on Anna''s face she said:


    "You should be happy, you are alive because of some circumstances." Blood-Arrow placed her sword in the sheath hanging on her back.


    "As I said, you should open your heart." Anna added, and started walking again.


    "I don''t understand what you are implying, but I have a sister, So I''m not alone." She said following behind Anna.


    "That is lovely, but... That is not the relationship I''m talking about. You need a relationship like the one I share with Miles." With that said she kept quiet.


    Blood-Arrow stared at Anna''s back for a while, not saying anything. Even though she understood little of what this red hair was saying, she knew; she could never have that live. To love someone and have a family, that isn''t her goal in life after what she had faced from the opposite Sex...


    ''No way! I would never have anything to do with the opposite sex, let alone fall for one.'' She thought with killing intent.


    *


    *


    *


    Should I be worried about her? ????????

 Chapter 107 - 107: We Have Only One Week To Win The Game.

    Supreme opened the door seeing two smiling faces in front of him.


    "Let me show you the way to the command room, Supreme."


    Supreme sighed softly. "You don''t have to come Mrs Alice." He said tucking his hands in his pockets.


    "And thanks for the clothes."


    "You are our esteem guest, it''ll be disrespectful if I let others escort you, and we kind of guessed black is your favorite color."


    Supreme stared at her with a puzzled expression, but still nodded.


    "This way." Alice said with a smile.


    Supreme looked at Miles behind Alice and nodded.


    "Where did you guys come from? Which city?" Alice started a conversation as they walked towards the command room.


    "From far away." He answered. ''All this seems so real, I got that if a player dies in a game, that player is dead for real. But still...'' He slowly moved his gaze around the place. The hallway were made from pure steels, with men and women moving around with things he knew nothing about.


    ''...These people don''t look or behave like NPC.'' He thought.


    "''Far away''? Maybe You guys are from Javile." Alice guessed, looking at him over her shoulder.


    "But you said Javile is already taken over." Miles said to her.


    "True. But they might still be survivors."


    Supreme stared at Alice''s back for a moment. "I''m not from Javile." He said and added:


    "I also have a question; Why were you three in the city?"


    "I send them to rescue someone very important, you''ll meet him in the command room." She answered his questions.


    Supreme looked at her calmly and nodded, not saying or asking anything.


    ______


    COMMAND ROOM.


    "What are we waiting for?! We have been here for a whole Hour!!"


    In a huge room measuring 20 Meters long and 18 meters large, 55 people sat in front of a huge table staring at themselves, Some weren''t happy for the delay.


    Like...


    "Why do we have to wait for him?! Is he our Boss?!!" Leon was furious. Getting to wait for an hour for just one person, surely made him irritated.


    The six denizens looked at each other, all feeling uneasy. Their boss asked them to take care of these guests, but this guy has been a pain in the ass for the last 30 minutes.


    Leon turned to Blood-Arrow who sat calmly on her seat with hands crossed on her chest. "Look! His beautiful teammate is already here, and she''s also waiting for him. If I see him, I will make him pay!"


    "Who will you make pay?"


    Everyone turned their heads to the door, upon seeing the three the six leaders stood up.


    "Who will you make pay?" Supreme asked again, walking inside the room.


    "Uh... Em... Nothing." Leon quickly sat down. Admitting it or not, at the moment Supreme is the strongest among them. Even though he was a Gold medal Player, but without Mana... He''s powerless.


    Robert chuckled seeing Leon''s action, he turned to Supreme and nodded at him. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Supreme observed Leon for a moment, then walked towards Blood-Arrow and sat down beside her.


    She turned to him for a second then looked back at Alice, who walked towards the head seat and sat down, then the Six leaders took their seats.


    "So esteem guests, We want to hereby welcome you to the last humans'' strong hold--"


    "--Cut all these craps! We just want to know where Gas-Death is located so we can kill him and get out of here?" Leon cut her off, he might not have the courage to yell at Supreme, but Alice was a different story.


    The Six and Miles frowned slightly, hearing how this stranger interrupted their leader.


    "Did he speak for all of you?" Alice moved her gaze around the remaining 49 players.


    "Yes!"


    "Just tell us what we need to know, not saying trash that''ll waste our time."


    "Yes! We have only one week."


    Leon''s Guild members added impatiently, with disdainful frown on their faces.


    Alice nodded not feeling offended, no matter what these strangers said, they helped them; That was the truth.


    She moved her gaze to Supreme and Blood-Arrow, who remained calm as ever. She wondered if all these people in front of her has the same strength as these two.


    "Give them the File, Anna." She finally said.


    Anna who sat by her left stood up, and passed the files in front of her to all the players.


    Supreme took his and opened it, coming to view was a picture of a huge monster with four hands and four red eyes. He frowned slightly, and turned to Blood-Arrow, seeing the same frown on her face.


    "That is Gas-Death." Alice revealed.


    ''Why did this monster and Calamity look alike?''


    Calamity was the boss of the first game he played in VRG, it took both him and Reaper joined forces to take that behemoth down. And now; another one have appeared.


    ''Isn''t this the Lv15 monster I escape from? Why is it here? Or is this other one? What level is this monster on?.'' Countless questions ran through Blood-Arrow''s head as she stared at the picture with a dreadful expression.


    "Is there things we have to look out for when facing this monster? Being an Elder, this bastard will surely have some skills." Mr Robert asked, turning his gaze to Alice.


    "With some observation, we come to the conclusion that Gas-Death has Three skills." Alice said.


    "Are you 100% sure that it has only three skills?" Leon asked, staring at the picture.


    "It has only used three skills in our encounter."


    "Encounter? That means you know where it is?"


    The leaders turned to Supreme and nodded. "We do know where he is, but it''s not an Easy task to kill this thing."


    "How big is it? The Pictures aren''t helping much?" Blood-Arrow asked, dropping the file on the table.


    "10¨C15 feet." Alice answered.


    "Before we dive into the location of this Thing, can you enlighten us about its skills, at least we should be prepared." The female player who''s hostile towards Supreme said.


    "Miles will explain to you." Miles who sat at her right, nodded and said to the players.


    "The first skill we need to watch out from is...."


    *


    *


    *


    ????????????

 Chapter 108 - 108: Information

    "The first skill we need to watch out from is a green gas, Gas-Death always releases the gas when anyone got 5 meters from him."


    Supreme: "Green gas?"


    Mr Robert: "how strong is this gas?"


    Leon: "Is it harmful?"


    "Yes, Supreme. A green poisonous gas." Miles turned to Robert. "This gas is exceptionally dangerous, anyone who inhaled the gas will die instantly. After 5 hours, they''ll rise as feeders." He then turned to Leon. "Yes, Mr Leon. It''s harmful."


    Everyone nodded, and Miles continued:


    "The second skill is... We don''t really know how to call it, but... Every time Gas-Death receive Damage his speed and strength increase rapidly. The more damage receives, the stronger he gets."


    ''So This elder has a skill which convert Damage to strength and speed.'' Supreme thought, placing the File on the table. "What''s the third skill?"


    "When Gas-Death feel threatened, it releases a red gas. This red gas turned anyone who inhaled it Into feeders in less than 30 seconds, and all Feeders will be drawn towards him."


    Everyone was silent, The third skill was even more dangerous than the two. Logically speaking, they won''t be able to fight this Elder in close combat.


    "Is there a why to Avoid the gas?" Blood-Arrow asked after some thought.


    "Yes, We have Protective mask. It can protect you from the Gas." Anna answered her with a smile.


    Supreme was silent. ''These are the skills Gas-Death had used in front of them, what if he got more skills which is yet to be revealed?'' The system''s screen appeared in front of him.


    {Cheat: Immunity: Host is immune to all Virus and gas.}


    ''Can you show me the Information about Gas-Death?''


    {Host need to encounter the monster before system can scan it.}


    He just shook his head and said to Miles. "What about Queen-Spidax?"


    Miles and everyone was taken aback hearing his questions, even Blood-Arrow was stunned. If Gas-Death could be this dangerous, how powerful will Queen-Spidax be?


    "I don''t get, Supreme. Are you going after the second elder?" Miles asked.


    "I''m going after the two, what do you know about this Elder?"


    "Well..." Miles turned his head to Alice, then said to him. "Queen-Spidax is the Elder of all the Spidaxs. She has the same appearance with them, but instead of two bone scythe as hands, she has Four, which is filled with deadly poison. One strike from her attack, will end your life in seconds; that is just her first skill..." He paused for a moment and continued:


    "...The second skill is her impenetrable defense, her body is made of an unknown black alloy, which could withstand any attack. Trust me... We have tried all weapons, none could penetrate her defense. The third skill is her speed: She is even faster than Gas-Death.


    The fourth skill: She could release Tentacles from her back towards her targets, we don''t know how many she could release, but the highest number is Ten. Her fifth skill:---"


    "--Stop. Stop. Stop!! Did you just say Fifth skill?!!" Leon stopped Miles completely petrified. "Did you just say fifth skill?!!" He asked again, his face filled with horror.


    Miles nodded at him, and turned to Supreme.


    "Go ahead." Supreme said.


    "The fifth skill: When she felt threatened, she releases a sonic scream. Which stunned anyone 20 meters away." Miles sighed heavily. "We lost so many good fighters when we tried to take her down. But we failed" He looked up at Supreme.


    "We''ll be forever grateful if you can help us."


    Supreme turned to Blood-Arrow, who was staring at him. "What do you think?" He asked, she was his teammates, so she has the right to object. Not that it matters to him.


    Blood-Arrow thought for a while then nodded. "Let''s do it."


    "These two have gone mad!!" Leon yelled in shock.


    "Where are these two Elders located?" Mr Robert asked.


    "Gas-Death is located in the city, But Queen-Spidax is located at the edge of the city, which is now a wasteland, teeming with Infested, Feeders, and Spidaxs."


    "Good!" Supreme stood up, Blood-Arrow followed his action. "We''ll be back." He added.


    Everyone stared at them totally Thunderstruck. "Are these two serious?"


    "Don''t be arrogant here you two! You might have killed all the monsters outside the gate, but that didn''t give you the reason to be arrogant." Mr Robert said sternly.


    "We need to work together." He added.


    "I work alone." Supreme stated.


    They all moved their gaze to Blood-Arrow. "She is a special case." He added.


    "Calm down, Supreme. If you want to take down the Elder, you''ll need our help." A man looking his mid 40s said.


    "And Who are you?" Supreme turned to the man.


    "I''m Doctor Zenon, I am alive today because of you guys. I want to say thank you again."


    The players nodded, while staring at him.


    "I know some of you are wondering why we are going with you. I hope you know we have lost so many people. 80% of our population actually, We are looking for a cure--"


    "--A cure?" The female player frowned slightly.


    Out of the players present, she and Blood-Arrow were the only females in the group.


    "Yes." Doctor Zenon turned to her.


    "With those things out there, do you really think a cure will be useful?" She asked.


    "We need to utilize any chance we can get to save our planet, I hope you understand that."


    The players nodded in understanding.


    "What do you need to make this cure, then?" Blood-Arrow asked. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We need the blood of the two Elders, but I recommend we get the two, by chance one is useless. Miles, Jack and 100 fighters will be going with you, what do you think, Alice?"


    "Fine by me." Alice stood up, all the leaders followed. She then turned to Jack. "This is one of the most dangerous missions, son. Stay close to Miles and Supreme. Protect the fighters and help our guests in this mission."


    Jack nodded, Miles looked at everyone and said. "Follow me to the armory, there are weapons for everyone."


    All the players stood up after hearing him. "What are we waiting for then?" Leon asked, walking towards Miles.


    "This way." Miles led them towards the exit.


    {Quest Triggered.}


    {Quest Triggered.}


    Supreme froze hearing the system in his head. ''What the Fuck?!!''


    {Quest: Kill the two Elders and gain a Permanent Cheat.}


    {Quest: Survive with at least 20 Survivors and gain a permanent cheat.}


    {Failure to Complete Quests will result to the removal of two stars from your rank.}


    ''AER YOU KIDDING ME?!!!!'' He yelled inwardly.


    *


    *


    *


    ????

 Chapter 109 - 109: Take Advantage Of These Guys

    { System only want host to be--}


    ''--The strongest. Yeah, I remembered.'' He let out a frustrated sigh. ''I hope this end well. For you to reward me with two permanent cheats only means we are either going to our death or to our end.''


    {You know that is the same thing.}


    ''Not exactly.'' He stood up, and followed the group.


    ____


    Miles stopped in front of a Metal door in the Building, he tapped on the numeric keypad on the computer screen and with a mechanical sound; The door slowly moved to the side, revealing...


    Leon: "Wow!!!"


    "Whoa!!"


    Mr Robert: "You guys are armed with weapon that can take over a city!"


    All the players were stunned seeing almost all the walls were filled with countless weapons, from Fire Arms to Cold weapons. All the class and type of weapons were present, even Supreme and Blood-Arrow were speechless.


    The Room was as big as a basketball field. With all four walls filled with weapons.


    "All this is thanks to Miles." Alice picked up a AS50 Sniper from the desk in front of her. "This sniper has the power to penetrate two Bowlders with one shot." She said tossing the gun to Robert who was closest to her.


    Robert caught the gun, slowly observing it, then checked the Aim. "You are right." He nodded.


    "Are you good with guns?" Alice asked, noticing how Robert held the Sniper.


    "I was once a soldier."


    "Was?" Alice observed him calmly.


    "Yes." Robert nodded, not explaining further.


    Supreme walked to the west wall and picked up a Bow and Quiver filled with arrows.


    "Those Arrows are laced with deadly poison, you should be careful with them." Miles said to him.


    "It''s not mine." Supreme turned around and tossed the bow and Quiver to Blood-Arrow, who caught it. She looked up at him in confusion.


    "Why that face? You are good with a bow, that''ll come in handy." He took more Arrows and stored them in his storage. "Stay close to me in this mission." He added.


    She nodded.


    Supreme looked back at the collection of guns in front of him and picked. Ump45-(SMG). FAD-(Rifle). Desert Eagle-(Pistol). Tekko. Shurikens and lastly 10 grenade and 5 smoke Bomb.


    He store everything with the ammunition In the storage.


    "Where are the weapons disappearing to?" Miles asked in confusion. Even the players were staring at Supreme with disdain.


    None of them could use their storage because of their sealed Mana, but Supreme could use it. And he''s not someone who''ll help them store their ammunition.


    "Bastard!" The female player hissed in a low voice.


    "I see you also dislike him."


    She turned to Leon. "So?"


    "I''m Leon, what do you say if we work together to deal with him?" He asked with a bright smile, His members silently stood behind him, with their weapons in hand.


    She thought for a moment, and looked at Supreme again. "Why would I want that? I hate him, but I''m not ready to lose 500 years of life times." She said.


    "But, I am."


    She turned to Leon both surprised and Confused. "What did he do to you that you''re ready to lose 500 years of life times?"


    "Let''s just say, he offended someone he shouldn''t, but what about you? Why do you hate him?"


    The player was silent, some seconds passed before she opened her mouth. "You watched the video online? Supreme and the spider?"


    Leon and the four behind him nodded.


    "That blue hair man that was killed by the spider is my elder brother, if Supreme had helped or Given him back his weapon; he might have had a chance against the Spider."


    Leon was silent, thinking about her reason. He didn''t understand her reason, but still nodded. "Then work with me." He stretched out his hand at her.


    She contemplated for a moment then took his hand in a handshake, Leon smiled and asked;


    "Partners?"


    "Partners." She nodded.


    "Can I know the name of my new Partner?" Leon asked with a pleased smile.


    "You can call me Zuko."


    "Zuko? That''s a weird name for a beautiful girl as yourself."


    "You have to do with what you get." She removed her hand from his, feeling how he gripped it. "Don''t be a Pervert around me, or you won''t know how you die." She warned, and walked towards another


    section.


    "What a lady." Leon sneered.


    "Can she be trusted?" The black hair guy behind him asked.


    "No one can be trusted, Not even Us." He placed his Mk14 on his shoulder. "Let''s get ready to move out, we have to make sure Supreme don''t survive this game."


    The others nodded.


    ____


    30 MINUTES LATER.


    All the players and the 100 survivors stood outside the headquarters, all armed with different weapons; Putting on protective vest, military helmet, Boots and lastly, military bag.


    Alice, Anna, Doctor Zenon and two more men and women, stood in front of them. A big board was place behind them showing the landscape of the city.


    Alice pointed at a point in the map. "This city is known as New RIA, our hometown. And the first place where the gas began." She pointed at the center of the city. "Gas-Death Is located at this point, there is a dilapidated Skyscraper here, in the parking lot... Gas-Death turned it into his territory..." She turned to the fighters in front of her.


    "...Gas-Death is extremely dangerous, so all of you need to be on guard. No matter what happens, you all must kill Gas-Death and survive."


    The players and survivors looked at each other, and nodded with a resolute determination.


    Supreme stood at the back, with Blood-Arrow standing beside him; he was unarmed, while Blood-Arrow was armed with a bow, her sword and rifle was placed on her back.


    "I would have killed Gas-Death by now." Supreme grumbled. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not quite possible. I don''t think we can take down Gas-Death on our own, We''ll just have to use these guys and get closer to Gas-Death, then give the final strike."


    Supreme turned to Blood-Arrow with an amazed expression. "You mean take advantage of them?" He asked.


    She looked at him. "Don''t you?"


    Supreme smirked. "Then let''s get to it."

 Chapter 110 - 110: Dangers From The Sky 1

    HALF AN HOUR LATER.


    Countless Military Truck drove out from the base, numbering up to 15. They drove through the flat landscape in front of the base and into New RIA city.


    Supreme and Blood-Arrow sat in the first Truck, with Miles and Jack. As it drove into the city''s half destroyed border.


    "How did your world get so... destroyed?" Supreme asked out of curiosity.


    Miles sighed hearing his question.


    "One year ago, Alice, Doctor Zenon and two more scientists were working on a classified project to give Military soldiers an advantage in battle--"


    "--Project? She''s a scientist?" He turned to Miles.


    "Yes." Miles nodded. "The best, and also the head scientist of the project, after the project went out of control; she searched for anyway she could to save the world. She turned their second Facility into the base, which is now humanity''s last chance of survival."


    "So you are saying she caused this?" Blood-Arrow asked.


    "That wasn''t her intention, The project was to make our military forces stronger, Not create monsters." Jack interjected.


    "I get she is your mother, but you have to accept she caused all this destruction, if she and her group didn''t mess with something they don''t understand; all these people will be safe and alive, and the world will be as it use to." Blood-Arrow said in a flat tone, not caring that the guy in front of her is the son of the woman in question.


    "She is right, Jack." Miles looked at Her. "You are right, they shouldn''t have mess with what they don''t understand. But we are all alive here because of her, We have all forgiven her... Look. She even joined the fighters so she could repay for her mistakes."


    Blood-Arrow just shrugged her shoulders indifferently, not saying anything.


    "Why aren''t you armed?" Supreme asked Miles not seeing any weapon with him, he was currently sitting beside Blood-Arrow.


    "As you have a storage, I also have a storage." With a casual wave of his hand, A Scar-(Rifle) appeared In his hand. Stunning both Supreme and Blood-Arrow.


    ''Does he have system?''


    {No host, but there is a strange power in him.}


    ''Strange power?'' He observed Miles for a while, then nodded at him. ''It''s not our business.''


    Miles waved his hand, and the rifle vanished.


    "Leader Miles! We''ll reach the building in 3 minutes." The Driver yelled.


    "OK guys, time for an Ammo check." Miles said to the Ten fighters in the truck. They all quickly raised their guns, removing the magazine. They checked it and fixed it back, then pulled the clocking piece.


    Supreme and Blood-Arrow watched their actions from the start to the end. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that done, they all heaved a Nervous sigh.


    "Don''t worry fighters! We are doing this for our loved ones and planet. We must kill that bastard and get his blood, that is the only way to save our planet, and keep those we love and cherish safe." Miles said to the fighters seeing their anxious look.


    They all nodded after hearing him. "Yes! Leader Miles!!" They yelled in unison.


    Supreme calmly moved his gaze around all of them. ''We are here to win the game to gain life times and get stronger, but these guys are fighting for the survival of their race.'' He sighed. ''And I''m saying my world is a rundown planet... My world is a hundred times if not thousands times better than this--''


    BANG!!!!


    A powerful force collided with the Truck behind them knocking it to the ground.


    BAM!!!


    The other trucks came to a stop, the infested broke the glass of the driver''s seat and gnawed down on the driver and pulled, tearing his right hand off.


    "AHHHHHHH!!!!"


    The man let out an agonizing Scream! He brought out a pistol with his other hand and shoot the head of the Infested, it let out a screech and Removed its head from the door; then shot into the air.


    Supreme, Blood-Arrow and everyone quickly jumped down from their specific Trucks, while those in the collapse one quickly crawled out.


    "Help them!!" Miles yelled rushing towards the Truck, followed by Supreme, Blood-Arrow and Jack.


    SCREEEEEECH!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    Everyone sharply raised their heads to the sky, flying towards them from the north was a flock of Huge birds, these birds were huge! Measuring 5 meters long with a wingspan of 7 meters.


    "Infested Hawks!!! Run!!" Miles yelled, he looked around, seeing the Skyscraper they were heading to. The unfortunate thing was... The fucking building was 50 yards always from their location.


    "Run to the building!!!" He added, his voice rose with urgency.


    The survivors quickly turned heel and run towards the building. But to their shock, The players stood on their spot; Not moving an inch.


    "What are they doing?!" Jack yelled in mild confusion. "Don''t they know those things have dangerous talons and poisonous beak?! Even their feathers are made from steel!"


    "They don''t!! I know we should have waited, we should have given them details of all the infested before starting this mission!!" Miles stopped running.


    "What are you doing?!!" Jack yelled at him, coming to a stop.


    "Take the snipers to the far end, protect us from behind."


    "Don''t tell me you are going back!!"


    "They are here to help us! We can''t let them face those things alone!! Go Now!! That''s an order!" He turned around and rushed back to the players.


    "You heard the Leader!! Those with long range weapons should find a good place and cover us!!" Jack yelled at the surrounding fighters.


    "We are going with you!!" 30 stepped forward.


    Jack nodded at them. "OK then, But stay alert!! Let''s go!!" The 30 fighters joined him, and the group followed behind Miles.


    Supreme stood calmly staring at the Huge black hawk who was busy shaking its head from the bullet wound.


    "All these birds are Lv35?! I''m surprised." He flicked his wrist, the starlight sword slowly materialized in his hand.


    "SCREECH!!"


    The infested hawk let out a piecing Shriek, and shot downward.


    "Leave this to me!"


    BOOM!!


    He lunged toward the Hawk, it stretched out its talons towards the human charging towards it.


    WHOOSH!!!


    Everyone froze in shock. The huge hawk separated into two and fell on both sides. Supreme stood 4 meters from the hawk, blood dripping from his blade.


    Leon: "Did his speed increased?!"


    Zuko: ''Fuck! He might have increased in rank.''


    Mr Robert: "Good Job, Supreme!!"


    Blood-Arrow: "..."


    "Did he just cut the Hawk into two with one strike, its defense was completely useless against this guy!" Jack stopped beside Miles, with the 30 fighters behind them.


    Miles was silent, he fixed his gaze on the golden sword in Supreme''s hand. "So powerful?" He muttered with astonishment.


    Supreme raised his head to the Birds flying towards him. ''I''ll enter the Gold medal rank before leaving this game! That is my promise to you System.''


    { "..." }


    The players and fighters quickly got their selves and pointed their guns at the Huge Hawks, flying towards them. All ready for the grim clash ahead.


    *


    *


    *


    Gold medal? Wow.

 Chapter 111 - 111: Dangers From The Sky 2

    "Screech!!"


    "Screech!!"


    All the Hawks shot down Simultaneously, towards the humans.


    "FIRE!!!!" Robert yelled.


    DA-DA-DA-DA-DA-DA-DA-DA-DA!!


    Countless bullets flew towards the Flock of Hawk with killing intent, to their shock, the bullets were completely useless, apart from one person. With every shot Miles released, An hawk dropped dead on the ground.


    ''It seems bullets are useless against these things.'' Supreme thought. ''Apart from his though.'' he stood calmly in front of the players and the charging Hawks.


    All the players dropped their guns and draw out their weapons, getting ready; the next moment, they were all dumfounded as Supreme ascends into the air towards the Hawks.


    "WHAT THE HELL?!" They all exclaimed out loud.


    Boom!!


    He shot into the air meeting them airborne. With a slash of his sword, two Hawks dropped dead.


    "We can''t let Supreme get all the kills!!" Leon yelled.


    "Do you have a way to fly then?" Mr Robert asked him.


    "We don''t have to fly before killing these things?" Zuko said, staring at the Hawks charging towards her. She gripped her Rare-Class Spear, with a spin, she threw it at the Hawk closest to her.


    Whoosh!


    The spear moved with deadly speed and burst open the Hawk''s skull, it flew back towards her, Zuko caught her Spear as the Hawk fell on the ground dead.


    The players blinked twice, seeing how she effortlessly killed a Hawk.


    "Don''t you guys have Rare-Class weapons above?!! You can summon your weapons back if they are in these categories!"


    "Oh yeah!!" The players nodded with a thoughtful expression, and started throwing their weapons at the Hawks above them, Then summon it back.


    They used this tactic killing countless Hawks. While Blood-Arrow was busy using the bow and arrow given to her by Supreme. With her innate skill in archery, she never missed a shot.


    And couple with Supreme distracting the Hawks in the air, and their huge numbers, the players took them down one at a time.


    "What are we watching?" Jack asked, totally flabbergasted, even the fighters behind him was stunned.


    Miles didn''t answer his question, but sharply turned to the right, Jack noticed this and asked. "What is it?"


    "Earth Centipedes! The loud shooting and Shrieks might have attracted them! We need to get inside that building!" He turned to the players.


    "Specter!! Earth Centipedes is coming!! We need to get inside the building!!" He roared.


    "Earth Centipedes?" Mr Robert and the players were confused. "What do you mean by Earth Centipedes?!" Leon yelled.


    RUMBLE!!!!


    At that moment, the earth beneath them trembled. "What the hell?!" Zuko exclaimed in shock.


    Blood-Arrow turned around seeing the ground 40 Meters always moving towards them, like something moving underneath it.


    "RUN!!!" She yelled for the first time, And without hesitation ran towards the building.


    Even the Hawks stopped their attacks and flew away from the place.


    Supreme cut down the last one, seeing the rest retreating a frown settled on his face.


    RUMBLE...!


    He moved his gaze downward, noticing the ground moving towards the players and Survivors. "What the--"


    { Warning!!}


    { Earth Centipedes detected.}


    ''Why would the system warn me against whatever is moving in the ground? show me the profile.''


    { getting profile.}


    { Name: Earth Centipedes.}


    { Title: Destroyers.}


    { Level: LV 50 >


    { Strength: 50,000 >


    { Defense: 50,000 >


    { Agility: 60,000 >


    { Intelligence: 70% >


    { HP: 100,000 >


    { Details: Created from the blood of Echidna for one purpose, to see to the destruction of a world. Weakness: Fire.}


    "So powerful?!!" He yelled out loud seeing its stats. He moved his gaze around, "Where will I get fire from? Wait...! What am I thinking?!! Drakon, Out!"


    Whzzzzzh


    The space behind him distorted and Drakon made his entrance.


    "GGRRRAAAAA!!!"


    All the running players and Survivors looked behind them, seeing Drakon with Supreme standing on his head.


    ''Only the pressure from this thing made my skin crawl, is he really going to fight them?'' Mr Robert thought, running with the Survivors.


    They all got inside the building, and stood at the half shattered glass windows staring at Supreme and Drakon as they faced something that haven''t yet showed itself.


    BAM! S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Supreme frowned slightly, as the ground moving towards him instantly went still.


    "What are we facing, Partner?" Drakon also asked in mild confusion, looking all over the place.


    "Stay on guard, these things have an intelligence of 70%." He slowly moved his gaze around. The two were hovering 30 feet above the ground.


    Zuko: "What is happening?"


    Leon: "Did it retreated?"


    Miles shook his head. "It never retreated."


    BOOOM!!!!!


    The Centipedes broke through the ground in front of them, its three heads fixed their eyes at the humans in the building lobby and without hesitation, it shot forward shattering the glass towards them.


    "NO!!!!"


    BOOM!!!


    { Quest: 90/100 Survivors remaining.}


    "What the Fuck?!!" Supreme turned around towards the building, seeing the body of the Centipedes outside while its heads were inside Munching on the Survivors!


    "Erika!" He shot forward leaving Drakon behind, Who quickly followed behind.


    { Quest: 80/100 Survivors remaining.}


    He raised his starlight sword and infused his Mana in it and smashed down on the body of the Centipedes.


    __


    Blood-Arrow and everyone were busy opening fire at the three heads of the Centipedes, which prove useless as it opened its mouths and chomped down on them.


    Blood-Arrow and the lucky ones leaped to the side, saving themselves from its maw. She landed with a roll, getting her footing; she turned around and released a shot. The arrow flew towards the Centipedes and struck its middle head.


    "SCHHHH...!!" The Centipedes turned to her and dashed forward with incredible speed.


    Blood-Arrow was stunned, a little late to react. She closed her eyes at the Centipede''s jaws got deadly close to her.


    The next moment


    "SCHHHH...!!!"


    The three heads let out painful shrink, it shook its body vigorously and quickly redrawn from the Building.


    Blood-Arrow let out a relief sigh, she looked outside seeing Supreme clashing with the Centipedes. ''He saved me.''


    __


    Supreme leaped backward, as the Centipedes removed its head from the building lobby. It fixed its eyes on the human who stood on a dragon in front of it. Green blood flowing out the wound the weak human inflicted on it.


    *You will pay for that Human!!* the Middle head hissed at him.


    Supreme and everyone froze instantly.


    "Did this thing just speak?!"


    *


    *


    *


    ????

 Chapter 112 - 112: Des, Tro, Yers.

    "You speak?" Supreme asked mild surprised.


    The 20 meters long Centipedes moved its gaze to the Starlight sword then at Drakon. *You aren''t from this Realm Human, Are you from the Drakon Realm?* the Left head said


    "Dragon Realm?" He looked down on Drakon. "It seems your World is real?"


    "I thought you said it''s a game? Maybe these Centipedes it''s just uttering nonsense."


    Supreme was silent, he observed the Centipedes silently and asked. "Why are you attacking us? If my memory serves me right, we haven''t attacked you."


    *there are things you puny human don''t need to know of, Things that can easily get you killed.* the middle head said.


    "OK then, I just have to kill you." He pointed the sword at It.


    *Fool! You don''t have the strength to vanquish us!* The right head yelled.


    "We just have to see about that. Reaper, Come out."


    The space distorted behind him and Reaper walked out. When it saw the Centipedes he was stunned for a second. ''What the hell is this?''


    ''Our new food.'' Drakon replied to Reaper.


    ''I thought you don''t eat bug?'' Reaper asked.


    ''This one is an exception.'' S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Reaper nodded, its eyes glowed brightly.


    *You have the power to manipulate Space?* the three heads were stunned for a second.


    "Don''t look so surprised, there Is more. Demon lord''s legacy stage-two. And Demonic split body."


    The next moment his eyes turned pure red, while the clone appeared beside him, Now putting on a knight''s armor, and armed with the two daggers.


    "I''m going all out today." With a thought, the starlight sword split into 10, he caught two in both hands; while eight hovers above him.


    *You might have so much powers human, But you won''t be able to defeat us.* the middle head hissed.


    "I hope you will have the strength to say that after my guys eat you out. Drakon, [Dragon might]."


    The Next moment the pressure of a Mystical class Dragon stage - one evolved, Fell on the city. The three heads'' eyes shrunk to the size of a needle feeling the pressure, it wasn''t enough to hindrance their movement, but it surely reduced it.


    *what is this Human? How is that Dragon''s might so powerful?* the middle head yelled.


    "You haven''t seen anything." Dark and Red smoke rose from his feet, engulfing his body.


    "[Killing intent]. Reaper, [Howl of Terror], Drakon, [Royal Defense] and more [Dragon might]. Clone.[Illusion Art]. System, Activate all cheats" With that said, they all shot towards the Centipedes.


    "AWWOOOOO!!!" Reaper let out a powerful howl. The Centipedes staggered backward, as the howl affected one of its head.


    A red skull appeared around Drakon as it charged towards the Centipedes with Supreme and the clone on his head. Powered by Supreme''s [killing intent] skill, Drakon released Dark flames towards the Centipedes.


    BOOM!!!


    Drakon''s dark flames accurately collided with the Centipedes throwing it 20 meters back.


    < HP: 80,000/100,000.>


    ''Fire is truly its weakness.'' He flew off Drakon''s head heading towards the Centipedes with his clone and eight swords following behind.


    The Centipedes stood up and lunged at the humans with his mouth wide open. Supreme sent two swords which stuck its heads, causing it to let out a painful shrink.


    < HP: 70,000/100,000.>


    { Cheat: High damage Activated.}


    Supreme and his clone changed direction moving in circle around the Centipedes, all the dust and sand rose from the ground, forming a sand tornado around the Centipedes.


    Drakon and Reaper dive inside, slashing and attacking the Centipedes from all Angle, while running, he was also controlling the Ten Starlight swords; which were busy cutting the Centipedes.


    Even with its high defense, it couldn''t defend against such brutal attacks from countless direction. Couple with the sand illusion tornado, the Centipedes were completely perplexed.


    Boom!!


    Dark flames collided with it throwing it out of the sand tornado.


    BANG!!


    It landed on the ground, green blood flowing out all over its body.


    "What is happening?"


    "How is he doing this?"


    "Is this how powerful Supreme is?"


    "Is this guy a god?"


    "He is battling the Centipedes on his own, even though he''s not fighting head on, he''s winning."


    "Wow!"


    "Incredible."


    "....."


    "..."


    All the remaining Survivors and players just stared at Supreme and his group with widened eyes, All speechless but mostly awe and amazed.


    Supreme and his clone came to a stop, the two slowly walked towards the Centipedes. The ten swords, Reaper and Dragon flying behind them.


    *Who the hell are you Human?! Why do you have the Aura of both the Demon Lord and Abyssal God?!* The Centipedes slowly stood up staring at Supreme, feeling uneasy.


    < 10,000/100,000.>


    Supreme didn''t answer. "No need to answer the question of a dead soul." His red eyes shone brightly. Dark and red Mana slowly surrounded the ten starlight swords.


    Drakon opened his mouth and got ready to attack. ''You know what to do system.''


    {Speed boast Activated.}


    {High Damage Activated.}


    "Say goodbye!" He raised his hand to strike. Before he could do anything, he heard the system''s voice.


    {Earth Centipedes Want to create a bond with the host.}


    {It doesn''t mind if you make it as your slave or subordinate, the monster just wants you to spare it.}


    "Are you kidding me?!" He looked at the Centipedes who slowly lowered all its heads.


    "Huh?"


    "What is happening?"


    "Is that monster surrendering?"


    "Am I the only one lost?"


    Blood-Arrow stared at him with countless unreadable emotion. "The monster is submitting to him."


    The players turned to her in mild confusion. "What do you mean my ''Submit''?" Mr Robert asked.


    Blood-Arrow didn''t reply, she just walked out of the building, heading towards Supreme.


    {Do you accept?}


    ''Having an ally as powerful as this, will surely come in handy. Fine then, I accept.''


    {Good choice, Host.}


    {Done.}


    The next moment, A letter ''S'' appeared on the three heads of the Centipedes and vanished.


    {Congratulation, you have gotten a companion.}


    {Second Companion successfully added.}


    {Nothing Can separate you two, it will follow you till death do you apart.}


    Supreme just nodded and said to the Centipedes. "I Agree because you show your worth. I believe if I''d face you head on; I won''t have easily defeated you. For that reason, I accept your request."


    "Thank you, My Lord." The three heads said in unison.


    "What are your names?"


    "We prefer the Lord to name us." They said in unison.


    Supreme thought for a moment and said. "Des" he pointed at the middle head. "Tro" he pointed at the right head and "yers" he pointed at the left head.


    "Together, you are called; Destroyers."

 Chapter 113 - 113: Time To Kill Gas-Death

    "Supreme?"


    He turned around to Blood-Arrow. "Yes?" He asked, the starlight swords merged into one and landed in his hand.


    The Centipedes raised their heads observing Blood-Arrow. "This is the human who attacked me, should I kill her, My Lord?" Des asked.


    Blood-Arrow got on guard upon hearing the middle head.


    Supreme smiled at her and shook his head. "No." He said.


    The Centipedes nodded after hearing its Lord''s word.


    "Yes?" He asked her again.


    "I..." She looked at him with hesitation. "I want to say thank you"


    "Thank you? For what?" He asked in mild confusion.


    "For saving me."


    Supreme walked up to her and tapped her head twice. "I don''t remember saving you, Maybe you hit your head on something." He said with a chuckled.


    If it was someone else who tapped her head, Blood-Arrow would have made sure to cut off his hand, but Supreme... She just nodded slowly, not saying anything.


    "Why did you accept this bug? We wanted to eat them." Drakon shrunk in size and landed on his right shoulder.


    "You guys need to make up, I don''t want you guys fighting while I''m away." He turned to Destroyers. "I''ll talk after I win this game." He looked at the wound all over its body.


    ''System, activated the unlimited health potion.''


    {Done.}


    Three vials with red liquid in it appeared in his hand, he gestured for Destroyers to lowered their heads. It obeyed while Supreme feed each head the potion.


    "That''ll help with the injuries." The moment he finished, all the wounds on its body vanished.


    "Huh?" He was stunned. ''That quick?''


    "We are grateful." Destroyers answered, even though they have healing ability, being cared for was something they haven''t felt before.


    "Thank you again, Supreme." Mr Robert said, while Miles and Jack nodded.


    He looked at the Dishevel fighters and players then sighed. ''Only Destroyers made you guys look like this, what will happen if they face an Elder?'' With a flick of his wrist, five health Potion appeared in his hand.


    "Give this to those injured." He passed it to Miles, seeing some injured Survivors, "Thank you." Miles thanked with a smile.


    Supreme looked at Mr Robert and Jack, then Leon and Zuko and the remaining players. "How many survive?" He asked.


    Mr Robert: "Well... We lost 5 players."


    Jack: "We lost 30 Survivors."


    "Yes! This thing killed two of my Members, we should kill it!!" Leon yelled, pointing at Destroyers.


    "Should I kill him?" Des asked, observing Leon.


    Leon took three steps back upon hearing Des.


    "Why do you always ask to kill someone? He hasn''t done anything that result to that, he''s just frustrated about his members you killed."


    "We were hungry." Yers who was the only female among the heads said.


    "I understand, and I know he does too, Don''t you?" Supreme turned to Leon.


    Gritting His teeth, Leon nodded; His fist clenched.


    "Where is Gas-Death?" Supreme asked Miles. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Miles pointed at the building they all hid, which didn''t do them any good. "He is under the packing lot, we can follow the back. I''m just worried all that shooting and fighting might have awakened it."


    "That''s OK, you guys should stay out here, I''ll bring his head to you, so you can have his blood."


    "I''m going with you." Blood-Arrow quickly said.


    Mr Robert: "Me too!"


    Miles: "And me!"


    Jack: "Same."


    Leon: "We can''t let you go in alone."


    Zuko just shrugged her shoulders, she was having second thought about killing Supreme. This guy is too powerful, and these Centipedes is now under his command; he has a Dragon and even another flying monster...


    ''There is no way I can kill him, should I give up on my revenge? Everyone told Me my brother chose to be an imposter in the game, even if Supreme didn''t act; others will.'' She looked at Leon, Not really knowing why he''s after Supreme, or maybe he had also surrendered.


    ''If I can survive in this game with his help, I''ll take it.'' She thought.


    "OK then, but if anything happens to your guys, it''s on you." The six nodded.


    "We leave in 2 minutes." He added, and walked towards the dead Hawks, Followed by the players.


    "Who really is that guy?" Jack asked.


    "I don''t know." Miles moved his gaze at the Centipedes. "That thing which have tormented us for the past months was easily subdued by him, it also said he came from another world. (Sighs) All these are confusing." Miles said with a slight frown.


    "With this strength displayed here, he might really be able to take on the two elders." Jack said with hope.


    "I hope you are right." Miles turned to the Survivors. "We lost a total of 30 fighters, to avoid more death, all of you will stay out here. When Gas-Death releases the red Gas, Feeders will attack from all direction. Your task is to hold the line still we kill Gas-Death and return."


    "Yes Leader Miles!!" The Survivors yelled in understanding.


    "Don''t worry, Destroyers and Reaper will stay with them." He walked back to them after absorbing the soul essence of the Hawks. "Protect the Humans, not eat them." He said to the two.


    The two quickly nodded.


    "Let''s go." He walked first, followed by Blood-Arrow who was armed with her sword, Mr Robert with his bastard Sword, Miles and Jack armed with rifles and lastly, Leon and Zuko; armed with a long sword and Spear.


    The group silently walked around the building and head to the parking lot, they quietly killed any feeders they encountered, cautiously moving forward.


    "Stop." Miles who walked ahead of the group stopped them with a raised of his hand.


    "What is it?" Drakon who stood on Supreme''s shoulder asked.


    The group were currently standing on the exit. The lot was dark without any light in sight.


    "This is Gas-Death''s territory, from here onward." Miles announced.


    "What are we waiting for then?" Leon asked Impatiently.


    "Gas-Death can see in the dark, but we can''t." With a flicked of his wrist, 6 masks appeared in front of him. He picked one and handed it to Mr Robert, then at Leon, Blood-Arrow, Zuko, Jack and...


    "I don''t need it." Supreme said to him.


    Miles nodded and placed the last one back.


    "What about you?" Mr Robert asked.


    "I''m immune to the Gas, and the masks has night vision." Miles revealed, he looked at everyone who had wore their masks and added:


    "Time to kill Gas-Death." With that said, The group of Seven marched forward.

 Chapter 114 - 114: Are We Facing Him Together?

    "I have a question, Supreme." Blood-Arrow whispered.


    He turned to her in mild confusion, "What''s it?" He whispered back.


    The group were cautious, and on guard as they marched deeper into the dark parking lot.


    "How are you so strong? And you could also fly, make terrifying Monsters submit to you and even face something which is ten timers stronger than you. I thought only Diamond players could accomplish these feats."


    "As I said before, I''m not a normal player like you guys. AI''s rules are useless to me, that''s... I can bypass all AI''s rules and regulations." He answered walking beside her. ''But I''m still surprised... How can I see in the dark?'' He looked around the parking lot seeing countless blood stains and Bones of both humans'' and animals'' everywhere.


    "You can bypass AI''s rules and regulations?" She was stunned.


    Even the five walking ahead of them frowned slightly hearing him.


    "What did he mean by he could bypass AI''s rules?" Zuko asked Mr Robert in a low voice.


    "He might be right? That is the only explanation why he could use his Mana and also summon his pets. AI''s rules is completely useless to Supreme." Mr Robert looked at Supreme over his shoulder.


    Whoosh!!


    The group sharply turned around feeling something fast move pass them.


    "What was that?" Leon asked.


    "It''s Gas-Death." Miles looked at the distance seeing four red eyes staring at them.


    "He is right ahead of us." He added.


    "I can see him too." Supreme nodded.


    "Then why can''t I see him?!!" Leon yelled.


    "Shut up, yelling will only attract him to us." Mr Robert said in a whispered.


    "Being quiet won''t help, he already saw us." Jack said.


    Whoosh!!


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


    The seven got on guard, quickly moving their gazes around, hearing the sound of loud footsteps approaching them.


    "Where is it?!" Leon was getting frustrated, even with the mask on; they couldn''t see Gas-Death!


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


    Whoosh!!


    Supreme quickly pushed Blood-Arrow to the side, as Gas-Death lunged towards her from behind, she fell to the ground missing the clews of Gas-Death by a hair breath.


    "Fuck!!" Drakon exclaimed, he opened his mouth and released dark flames towards the moving figure.


    The dark figure moved with incredible speed, dodging his flames. And leaped into a dark location distance away from them, disappearing from view.


    "Sorry, Partner. I missed him." Drakon moved his gaze around.


    "Don''t worry, he''ll show again." Supreme helped Blood-Arrow from the ground.


    "Thanks" she said in a low voice. ''He saved me again.''


    "What is happening?!" Zuko yelled, gripping her spear tightly.


    "He is playing with us." Miles moved his gaze around.


    "That won''t happen!" Leon looked around and yelled. "HEY YOU MOTHER FUCKER!! IF YOU HAVE THE GUT, COME OUT AND FACE US!!"


    The rest looked at him with a frown, does this guy really have to yell?


    Whoosh!!


    BANG!!


    No one knew if it was the challenge or the insult thrown at him, but Gas-Death landed 5 meters in front of them. His four red eyes fixed on Leon.


    The group finally set their eyes on the monster which had been running around them for the pass two minutes.


    "You are one ugly motherfucker." Leon added, gripping his sword tightly.


    The monster in front of them was standing 10 feet tall, with four hands and eyes. His head was as big as two humans'' heads joined together with a huge mouth which could almost reach the back of his head, the players haven''t seen it, but they knew that mouth could cover a human''s head with one chomp.


    *You dare challenge me Human.*


    The players took a step back hearing the Behemoth in front of them speak.


    "What the Fuck?! This thing is a Lv70 monster!" Zuko took more steps back.


    *The only humans among you fools who are worthy to challenge me is Miles and that human who pushed the girl from me.*


    "I thought you forgot me." Miles pointed his gun at Gas-Death.


    *How could I ever forget the only Human who wounded me?* Gas-Death looked at his Fourth hand which was missing.


    *I won''t let you escape this time.* he added.


    "You''ll be the one who won''t be escaping, Haven''t you noticed it yet? I came with some friends."


    *You mean these Humans who are not from this world and timeline?*


    "You know us?" Mr Robert asked, his voice filled with Surprise.


    *You guys aren''t the first to come here, Those fools think they are Strong; If you look around you. You''ll see their remains.* Gas-Death moved his gaze at Supreme.


    *I don''t know how you made the Centipedes submit to you, but leaving it out there is your mistake.*


    "Oh really?"


    Gas-Death frowned and lowered his gaze to Drakon, who had just spoken.


    *An Abyssal Dragon?* He moved a step back, then looked up at Supreme. *How could you have created an Abyssal Dragon?!*


    Now Supreme and the players were dumbfounded, why is this guy suddenly anxious?


    "Enough of this chitchat, we are here to kill you, and we aren''t leaving without your head." The starlight sword appeared in his hand.


    ''*The Starlight Sword?*'' Gas-Death thought inwardly.


    "Are we facing him together?" Supreme moved his question to the players.


    "No, he''s all yours." Leon took a step back.


    "Yeah, we know you can do it." Zuko also backed down.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll support you from behind." Even Mr Robert backed down from the fight.


    A Lv70 monster was something None of them could face, They might have a chance if their Mana hasn''t been sealed, but now... No one is ready to die.


    "What about you three?"


    "Let''s kill this bastard!" Miles kept his rifle and grew out a black katana from thin air.


    "I''ll step back." Jack moved backward.


    "This monster tried to kill me! I''ll have to make him pay for that!" Blood-Arrow pointed her sword at Gas-Death.


    ''I like her.'' Drakon said to him telepathically.


    Supreme just nodded at the two.


    Gas-Death stood calmly on his spot, staring at the three who had made up their mind to kill him.


    *Hahaha... I can''t wait to eat you fools'' organs!* he let out a loud sinister laughter.


    "We''ll see who''ll be laughing after we are done with you!" The moment Supreme said this, The three and Drakon charged at the Behemoth. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 115 - 115: One Sided Battle

    "AOOWW!!"


    Gas-Death let out a roar and lunged towards the four, he raised his three hands and smashed down on them.


    BOOM!!


    The four dodged his attack, scattering into four different direction.


    "[Demonic Split body]!" The clone rose beside him and joined the battle.


    *You fools can''t stop me!*


    Whoosh!


    Gas-Death blocked Miles''s and Blood-Arrow''s swords who were attacking from both the right and Left with his two hands. Forgetting about...


    BANG!! S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Supreme gave him a straight punch on his jaw, sending him to staggered five steps back from the force.


    "Good distraction!!" Mr Robert yelled.


    *You are lucky on that attack, human.* Gas-Death fixed his gaze on the three. *Time to get serious!* he lunged towards Blood-Arrow, Green Gas releasing from his body.


    She beached herself and slashed down with her sword, Only to miss as Gas-Death moved to the side and smashed down on her.


    Blood-Arrow quickly Turned around and blocked herself with her sword flat surface.


    BANG!!


    She moved 5 meters back before stabilizing herself, she shook her numbed hand.


    *You are good, girl!* Gas-Death stared at her with Fascination.


    "Attack someone in your own size!" Miles leaped towards him and slashed his sword downward.


    Gas-Death leaped backward, dodging his attack. Miles wasn''t bothered about his missed attack and shot towards Gas-Death who was still airborne.


    *You can''t stop me, Miles!* Gas-Death raised his remaining three hands blocking himself as Miles slashed his sword horizontally.


    BAM!


    Gas-Death landed on the ground, black blood dripping from the slash on his hand.


    *I don''t know what your sword is made of, but it''s surely dangerous.*


    "Good you know, but we aren''t done yet." Miles said with a smirk.


    *Huh?*


    Whoosh!!!


    *GRAA!!*


    Gas-Death turned around towards Supreme who gave him a slashed on his back, leaving him a deep and gruesome wound on it.


    "Did you forget me?" Supreme stood calmly, as Gas-Death sharply stared at him.


    *You Fool!!*


    BOOM!!


    It lunged towards Supreme only to be thrown backed by Drakon''s dark flames.


    While still flying backward, the clone slashed with its two blood daggers. Giving Gas-Death a deep ''X'' Cut on his chest.


    Boom!!


    Gas-death smashed on the ground heavily, Black blood flowing from its wounds.


    < HP: 80,000/ 120,000.>


    "Wow. They removed 40,000 HP with that attack." Leon exclaimed in shock.


    *You Humans have successfully angered me!!* Gas-Death stood up from the rock debris and lunged at Supreme, without hesitation; Supreme leaped to the side, dodging the raging monster.


    Drakon grew In size standing 10 meters tall and shot towards the monster, smashing it on the ground with his claws.


    *get off me, you Lizard!!* Gas-Death raised his hands to grabbed Drakon, but Blood-Arrow moved with all her speed slashings down with her sword, successfully cutting off his right second hand.


    *GRAAA* Gas-Death let out a painful roar. The pain of a cut hand and the claws digging inside his flesh surely caused him pain.


    Moment next; Gas-Death released a red gas In the air, Drakon redrew his Claws and flew off him. While Blood-Arrow and the two leaped backward creating distance.


    "The red gas." Zuko muttered while the two beside Her nodded.


    < HP: 50,000/120,000.>


    *You all will pay for that!* in matter of second, all the wounds on his body healed Instantly. Apart from Miles''s and Supreme''s.


    *You think I''ll go down at easily?*


    < HP: 70,000/120,000.>


    "Did he just healed himself?" Leon was flabbergasted.


    "Shit! We need to help them" Mr Robert yelled.


    "But how--"


    GRAAAAAA!!!


    SCREECH!!!


    Distance Howls and Screeches drew their attention.


    DA-DA-DA-DA-DA-DA-DA


    The group turned to the entrance.


    "That is coming from Outside!" Zuko yelled.


    "The feeders might have been drawn by the red gas!!"


    "We can''t help in this battle, but we can help those outside! I say we go!!" Mr Robert looked at the two.


    Zuko: "let''s go!"


    Leon: "yes!"


    The three looked at the battle in front of them one last time, and ran towards the exit.


    Gas-Death looked at them and opened his mouth, the next moment, countless green liquid in the shape of spears shot out heading towards the three.


    "What the hell?!" Blood-Arrow and Miles were alarmed. None of them knew about this skill Gas-Death just used.


    Supreme stood calmly In front of them, watching as the green spears flew towards them; the spears were so fast that the two behind were late to react.


    BAM!!


    Their eyes widened as Supreme blocked all the attack with a red transparent shield.


    *What?!* even Gas-Death was stunned.


    Thinking he could attack the humans when they list expected and end them all with one single attack, but he didn''t expect this human with the starlight sword will have another Skill to counter his.


    "Is that all?" The clone landed beside Supreme. "Let''s see what you are really capable of. Drakon, [Dragon Might]"


    Drakon nodded and released an unholy pressure on the Behemoth. Gas-death frowned slightly feeling the pressure on him.


    "[Demon lord''s legacy]." Supreme''s eyes turned complete red. With a thought all the bones rose Into the air hovering around him.


    "What is happening?" Miles asked in mild confusion.


    "I''m guessing it''s our cue to move back." Blood-Arrow observed Supreme for a moment, and leaped back without hesitation.


    "Can he handle him alone?" Miles asked after hearing her.


    She landed 5 meters away and observed the bones flying around Supreme. "All I know is; if we stay here, one of those bones will injure or even kill us in line of battle."


    Miles thought about her word and nodded. He also leaped back creating distance from Supreme and Gas-Death.


    *What is this Human? Why are you surrounded by the Demon Lord''s Aura?*


    "That is not the question you should be asking." He threw his sword into the air, the starlight sword split into 10 hovering above him with the hundreds of Bones.


    "I hoped you said your prayers before facing me?"


    *What are you saying, Human?!*


    Supreme sneered and with a thought, all the swords and Bones shot towards Gas-Death, who in turn raised his remaining two hands and smashed the ground, creating a sonic wave which sent all the bones back.


    To his shock, the ten starlight sword hiding behind the Bones shot towards Him without slowing down.


    *What?!*


    "Goodbye."


    BANG!!!

 Chapter 116 - 116: I Dont Need A Weak Teammate

    Gas-Death Smashed on the ground heavily with ten swords deep in his body. He spurted out a mouthful of blood staring at Supreme with horror.


    *I don''t know how you are this powerful, and also immune to my Gas, Human. But know one thing... Queen-Spidax will avenge me!*


    "Don''t place your hopes on that, because she will be next." With a thought two starlight swords drew out from Gas-Death''s body, circling his neck.


    *The Great Queen will live long!!*


    Whoosh!!


    Gas-Death''s head rolled on the ground, as blood flow out like a fountain from his headless body. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Congratulation, Quest Updated.}


    {Kill Two Elders: 1/2.}


    <Congratulation Player Supreme. You have killed an Elder, Rewards will be given after you win the game.>


    The swords flew out from Gas-Death and merged together into one, he caught his sword and stored it in his storage.


    "Did he just killed Gas-Death with one Attack?" Miles turned to Blood-Arrow.


    "Erika." Supreme called in a low voice.


    She walked forward, and stopped beside him. "Yes?" She turned her head to him.


    "Out of all the players, you chose to fight even though you knew the opponent is way stronger than you; I want to know why, aren''t you scared of death?" He turned to her, his brown eyes fixed on her green ones.


    "If I''m not scared of Death, then why''ll I ask for your help? The reason I chose to fight is..." She looked at the headless body of Gas-Death.


    "...I never forgive those who tried to kill me or take advantage of me." She answered with a calm tone.


    Supreme raised the side of his lips, upon hearing her. ''You are just like me, I never spare my enemies...'' He observed the light orbs floating above Gas-Death.


    "You should Absorb the soul essence."


    "Huh?" She looked at him in shock. "But--"


    "--No But, Just absorb it."


    She lowered her head. "That isn''t it, You killed it; No one except you can Absorb it. So I can''t--"


    "--You can."


    "What?" Now she was confused.


    With the help of the System, he directed all the soul essence towards her. "It''s yours."


    Blood-Arrow looked at the light orbs in front of her totally lost and speechless, She looked at him. "Why are you giving it to me? If you absorb this essence, You will enter the Gold Medal. Then why giving it away?"


    Supreme tucked his hands in his pockets, turned around and walked towards Miles. "You are now My teammate, and... I don''t need a weak teammate."


    Drakon shrunk in size and landed on his shoulder. "Stop hesitating girl, and Absorb it." Drakon said in mild annoyance.


    "Thank you." She whispered in a low voice, then stretched out her right hand towards the orbs, which all flew towards her disappearing after coming in contact with her hand.


    _


    "Thank you, Supreme. We''ll forever be grateful."


    "Slow down there, What you have to do now is lead all the Survivors to the base. And tell me the exact location where I can find Queen-Spidax."


    "Just head North from here. After leaving the City, You have to traverse the forest and get to an old facility, that place is where the Gas started from... A warning; the place is swarming with Spidax, Bowlders and Infested... Not dogs, cats or bulls; But Wild animals."


    "That will be great." Supreme grinned.


    An opportunity to get stronger.


    "Do you know anything about the Great Queen he mentioned?" He asked.


    Miles shook his head. "Have no idea, But to be referred to as great, it means whoever this queen is; she will be freaking powerful."


    Supreme nodded.


    BOOM!!


    The two turned to Blood-Arrow, feeling the surrounding energy around her.


    "It''s about time." He smirked.


    "So this is the platinum rank?" Blood-Arrow looked at her hands, feeling the energy in her. Getting to Absorb the soul essence of a monster 10 times stronger than her surely boast her strength.


    "Thank you, Michael." She said with a bright smile.


    Supreme and Drakon were stunned in place.


    Drakon: ''Have you seen her smile before?''


    Supreme: ''Nope.''


    "What is it? Why that face?" Blood-Arrow asked, her smile disappearing from her face.


    "Nothing, you just look cute when you smile."


    She frowned slightly hearing him. ''Is that a compliment?''


    "We are after Queen-Spidax, you should follow the Survivors back to base." He changed the subject.


    "I''m coming with you." She said with a voice. ''You can change my mind.''


    He just shrugged at her. "What ever happens, Queen-Spidax''s soul essence is mine."


    "Of course."


    "Haven''t you guys noticed it?"


    The two turned to Miles, then listened to their surroundings.


    "The gunshots and sound of battle have stopped." Blood-Arrow muttered.


    "Let''s go see what is happening out there." Supreme walked towards the exit, followed by the two.


    ____


    Whoosh!!!


    Mr Robert cut off the head of the last Feeders and collapsed on the ground, blood of feeders all over his body.


    "Huff, Huff, Huff... I never thought fighting without Mana will be so tiring."


    "Yeah." Zuko collapsed down beside him.


    "Why did they retreat?" Leon who stood in front of them asked, his voice filled with confusion.


    "Shouldn''t you be happy they retreated, those bowlders are something else." Jack sat down on the ground.


    The group were covered with blood, the remaining players and survivors stood and sat around the place breathing heavily, happy to have survived the ordeal.


    "It''s all thanks to those two, if not... We''ll all be dead by now." Mr Robert moved his gaze to Reaper and Destroyers who were still chasing after the Feeders.


    "Do you guys think those three killed Gas-Death?" Zuko asked.


    "Let''s see. AI, is Gas-Death alive?"


    < Gas-Death; Dead! Killed by player Supreme.>


    "We won the game!!" Zuko lied down on the ground, she stared at her kill screen, the next moment her eyes widened in horror.


    < Player Zuko''s Kills list.>


    < Feeders: 300 - Gained 300 days of life times.>


    < Bowlders: 50 - Gained 50 days of life times.>


    < Spidax: 0 - Gained 0 days of life times.>


    < Infested: 0 - Gained 0 day of life times.>


    < Elders: 0 - Gained 0 day of life times.>


    She sat up.


    "I didn''t kill an elder! What''ll happen then? Are we gonna die?"


    Leon: "AI?"


    < The Players are in one team, Player Supreme have killed the Elder, so you are won the game.>


    < Note: that doesn''t mean you''ll gain any rewards for killing the elder, your rewards will be calculated with your number of kills.>


    "Number of kills?" Leon was stunned, he turned his gaze to Reaper and Destroyers who were heading back. "Are all his pets'' kills adding to Supreme''s kills count?!" He asked out loud.


    "..."


    "..."


    ___


    ''Oh wow, they really did good. I''ll have to reward them when we leave this game.'' Supreme thought checking his kills list.


    < Player Supreme''s kills list.>


    < Feeders: 3,000 - Gained 3,000 days of life times.>


    {Cheat: [Fortune] Activated. +3,000 days of life times.}


    < Bowlders: 1,000 - Gained 1,000 days of life times.>


    {Cheat: [Fortune] Activated. +1,000 days of life times.}


    < Spidax: 500 - Gained 500 days of life times.>


    {Cheat: [Fortune] Activated. +500 days of life times.}


    < Infested: 10 - Gained 10 day of life times.>


    {Cheat: [Fortune] Activated. +10 day of life times.}


    < Elders: 1 - Gained 100 years of life times.>


    {Cheat: [Fortune] Activated. +100 years of life times.}

 Chapter 117 - 117: Gold Medal 1-Star Holder: He Fried Their Brains!

    "I see you guys had fun."


    Mr Robert and his group turned around seeing Supreme and Blood-Arrow walking towards them.


    "Where is Miles?" Jack asked not seeing Miles with the group.


    "Calm down, he just went back to get the blood." Supreme turned to the battlefield, seeing countless corpses of Feeders, even bowlders were among the group.


    "Is it me, or is Blood-Arrow now a Platinum medal holder?" Zuko stared at Blood-Arrow with awe.


    "It might be Supreme''s doing." Mr Robert muttered, not getting up from the ground.


    Supreme moved his gaze around the players and survivors then walked towards the Corpses and sat down in a mediating posture.


    "What is he doing?" Leon asked in confusion.


    "He wants to Absorb the soul essence, did any of you kill Bowlders? They are the only one who has soul essence." Mr Robert asked the players.


    Zuko: "I killed 50."


    Leon: "80."


    "6."


    "10."


    "1."


    "3."


    All the players stated calling the number of bowlders they killed, which was numbering up to 200 in total, but to their horror; all the soul essence flew towards Supreme.


    "WHAT?!!"


    Everyone was stunned seeing this.


    "How?! I thought you can''t absorb the soul essence of others?!!"


    "AI''s rules don''t work on him! I say we should absorb ours!" Mr Robert quickly closed his eyes, but to his shock. He felt nothing, at the moment; they all discovered that Supreme is really a monster!


    Leon gritted his teeth in rage. ''I wasn''t carrying out my plan anymore, but I''ll just have to make you pay for reaping our hard work.'' He looked up at the skyscraper where two figures squat down in the 20th floor, armed with AWM snipers in hand.


    Leon gave them a nod, the two nodded, fixed the silencer and aimed at Supreme, without hesitation they pulled the trigger.


    The two bullets flew with deadly speed towards him, without making a single sound.


    Whoosh!!


    GING!!


    "Huh?!"


    Everyone was stunned, Not knowing how Blood-Arrow appeared behind Supreme and blocked two bullets with her sword.


    Mr Robert, Zuko and Jack with everyone present quickly stood up from the ground, they raised their heads to the building.


    "Who attack Supreme?" They asked in horror.


    Supreme sat calmly on the spot, his eyes closed; not bothered about the failed assassination on him.


    "You dare attack my partner." Blood-Arrow raised her head to the skyscraper.


    At that moment, Reaper and Destroyers arrived at the location.


    "Get them for me." She said to Reaper, who was about to charge forward.


    "NO NEED."


    BOOM!!


    They all took a step back as Drakon shattered the glass in his huge form, with two humans in his grip. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He hovered above the group and threw the two heavily on the ground.


    BANG!


    "AUGH!!"


    "AHH!."


    They moaned in pain after colliding on the concrete ground. The two slowly looked up at Blood-Arrow with horror written on their faces.


    "Please!"


    "Spare us!!"


    "Those who try to attack my partner ends up dead, you fools already signed your death when you pulled the trigger." She said with killing intent.


    Blood-Arrow surely recognized the two as Leon''s remaining members, she raised her head and look around but couldn''t find Leon.


    "That Bastard!!" Mr Robert was furious. "I thought...! That boy!"


    "How close are you to him?" Supreme finally opened his eyes. An unholy black and red Mana wave burst out from him throwing everyone 5 meters back, everyone apart from Blood-Arrow and his group.


    "Gold Medal 1-star holder?!!" Mr Robert''s eyes widened in horror.


    "From Platinum to gold in one game! How is that even possible?" Zuko was both amazed and petrified by Supreme''s ranking speed.


    Supreme slowly stood up, and turned around to face the group.


    "We aren''t that close, he''s just one of my friend''s son." Mr Robert quickly answered.


    This Supreme in front of them was something none of them could face, even with their Mana; they might not win against him.


    "What''s your guild name? And allies?" Supreme asked the two who were kneeling 5 meters from him.


    "The blade guild, our biggest Ally is The Destroyer Guild. The vice Guild master is after you, he said you killed his twin sister. So we thought... If we could kill you, we''ll gain some rewards." The one with black hair revealed everything in one go.


    ''Damon'' he thought inwardly and added:


    "Ok then." With that said, he activated [Brainwave] stage two; on the two guys.


    Next moment.


    "AAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!"


    The two let out an agonizing scream, blood flow out from their six orifice as they continued screaming in pain. The players and survivors took a step back, seeing as blood flow out from the two eyes, nose, ears and mouth.


    In matters of 20 seconds, the two collapsed on the ground.


    Zuko: "Are they dead?" She asked Mr Robert.


    Mr Robert observed the two, seeing they were still breathing, he shook his head. "They are alive."


    The moment he said that, the two stood up; looking around the place in confusion. Their faces were filled with complete confusion and Surprise.


    "Where are we?" The one at the right asked in utter confusion.


    "Why are they so much dead people on the ground?" The other asked, his face filled with horror.


    "What happened to them?" Jack asked out loud.


    Zuko observed the two behavior and turned to Mr Robert. "He fried their brains, from this moment henceforth; they''ll be as dumb as a newborn."


    Everyone present subconsciously turned their heads to Supreme, who stood calmly on his spot, Blood-Arrow stood beside him and Reaper, Destroyers and Drakon behind the two.


    "Hey, Sir. Where are we? And what are those things behind them?" One of the two guys walked towards Mr Robert and asked, his voice filled with trepidation.


    "You are home." Mr Robert placed his hand on the guy''s right shoulder and plunge his sword in his stomach.


    "Letting you live like this in an unknown world will be nothing but hellish, it''ll be better to set you free."


    "Augh!"


    The guy spurted out a mouthful of blood, and dropped dead.


    "Aahhhhh! This big man just killed someone, This big man just killed someone!" Zuko walked up to the second guy.


    "I know, we''ll deal with him for that."


    The guy-baby nodded at her, only to see the lady''s spear in his chest. "A quick dead is all you need."


    The second one dropped dead.


    "Do you two know AI will minus 500 years of life times for that?" Supreme asked in an emotionless voice, staring at the two.


    "We know." The two shrugged indifferently.


    "Let me go!!"


    "Are you looking for someone?!"


    The group turned to their side, seeing Miles dragging a young man behind him.


    Supreme grinned seeing the guy.


    "I thought you ran away?" He asked.

 Chapter 118 - 118: Arriving At Queen-Spidaxs Territory

    "Let me go you bastard!!" Leon yelled at Miles, his face filled with bruises from the beating he had received from Miles.


    "Here." Miles threw him to the ground in front of Supreme and his group.


    "You..." Leon froze seeing Supreme. "Gold Medal?!" He quickly crawled backward in horror. "When did you enter the gold medal rank?!!"


    "What do you know about Damon? His skills? Pets and capability?." Supreme asked him.


    "Do you think I''ll reveal anything to you?" Leon moved his gaze to the two dead bodies of his members.


    "You''ll still kill me even though I tell you." He looked up at Supreme. "WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR THEN?!!" He roared.


    The next moment he ascends into the air. "What? Drop me down!!" He yelled, hiding his fear. ''Is this Mana manipulation? No! He just entered the gold medal, he shouldn''t be able to master it to this stage.'' Leon thought.


    "I already got everything from those two fools, and I have other ways to find out; So you aren''t really needed." Supreme stretched out his hand towards him.


    An unknown force pulled Leon towards his outstretched hand, He caught his throat, tightening his grip.


    "Killing pest like you is a disgrace." He tossed him to Destroyers and Reaper. "You two know what to do."


    The two didn''t wait for another word, and lunged at Leon, tearing him into pieces.


    The Survivors and the remaining 30 players gulped down, seeing how the two tore Leon into pieces, and blood.


    "You." He turned to Zuko.


    "Me?" Zuko pointed at herself in mild confusion.


    "You are Lucky for changing your plan, or else... You would have got the same fate."


    "Huh? You knew we were--"


    "--You can''t control your cold gaze, so I kept an eye on you." He ascends Into the air after saying that, and landed on Drakon''s head.


    He looked down at Blood-Arrow. Drakon opened his hand, lowering it to her. Blood-Arrow got on it.


    "Hold on." Drakon said, placing her on his head.


    "Where are you going?" Mr Robert asked.


    "To kill Queen-Spidax, You all can leave the game." Supreme said calmly, not looking down at them.


    The players looked at each other with smiles on their faces. "They won."


    "G-Good luck, Supreme. And I don''t blame you for the death of my brother." Zuko said after some hesitation.


    "Your brother died because of greed, nothing else." He looked down at her. "I hope you don''t follow in his footsteps."


    Zuko nodded at him, Drakon flapped his wings and shot into the air, followed by Reaper. Destroyers dove into the ground, following them from below.


    "That went well." Miles walked towards Jack and handed him the Vial. "I''ll be back." He said.


    "You are going after him?" Jack asked, taking the vial from him.


    "Queen-Spidax is powerful, a hundred times more powerful than Gas-Death. They''ll need all the help they could get."


    "Then we should follow you."


    "No." Miles looked at the survivors. "All of you have done enough, We lost half our initial number. You guys need to go back."


    Jack and the survivors nodded, they all knew how powerful Queen-Spidax was. None of them could face her and Survive to tell the tale.


    "Take Care, Brother." Jack hugged him. "We''ll be waiting, including Anna."


    Miles smiled. "I won''t die without her consent." He separated from the hug. "Lead them back to the base, give the Vial to Alice. We can only pray this is the one."


    Jack nodded.


    Miles nodded at him, and turned towards the direction. The next moment:


    BOOM!


    He shot forward with incredible speed, cracking the ground behind him.


    "I''ll never get use to that." Jack muttered with a smile, he turned to the players. "What about you guys? Are we going to the base together?" He asked.


    The players looked at each other, they checked and found out all of them have completed the first objective.


    "No, we are going back to our world."


    "Yeah, You guys'' world is dangerous."


    "I second that. I prefer ours."


    "Bye."


    "Good luck."


    The 28 players quickly tapped on the victory Icon which appeared on their kill list. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mr Robert looked at them for a moment and turned to Jack. "I''ll follow you back."


    "I''m going back to the world, I lose 500 years of life times, but I can sleep in peace now; without thinking about revenge." Zuko tapped on the icon.


    The next moment.


    < Congratulation Players for winning the game, you''ll be taken back to your lobby, where your rewards will be given to you.>


    White light enveloped all their figures, they vanished one at a time in front of the stunned survivors.


    "Come on, I''m not going back till you guys are safe." Mr Robert said to Jack, who nodded, but asked after some thinking.


    "Specter, Why are you guys referring to my world as ''game''? The video games I''d played don''t have such technology to take me into the game''s world."


    "You won''t understand." Robert said with a small smile.


    Jack was silent, not asking anything. The group arrange themselves back and head towards the trucks which were still in good shape, thanks goodness.


    "Don''t you guys burn the bodies?" Robert asked moving his gaze around the Feeders'' corpses."


    "Three hours from now, they will all be eaten by Infested. So it''s good to leave now." Jack answered.


    _________


    [ 2 Hours Later.]


    "How long is the location to Queen-Spidax?" Blood-Arrow asked sitting on Drakon''s head. "We have been moving for a whole 2 Hours." She grumbled.


    "I don''t know you like bickering this much, this is the fifth time you have complained."


    She looked down at Drakon. "You better keep quiet." She hissed.


    "I dare you to say that again."


    Supreme stood calmly in front of her, staring at the Setting sun. Hands crossed behind him.


    ''Who would have thought that such a girl will have a carefree behavior?'' He looked at Blood-Arrow over his shoulder, who was busy quarreling with Drakon. ''What happened to her that made her put on such cold demeanor to strangers?'' He looked ahead.


    ''She might see us as friends now instead of strangers.''


    His eyes shrunk to the size of a needle seeing All the trees below them was now either dried up or turned completely black. He looked ahead seeing a huge 5-storey facility, with the surrounding trees around it, the building itself screamed Dread and Death.


    "Take us down, Drakon. We walk from here onwards."


    Drakon and Blood-Arrow stopped their argument, she stood up; while Drakon dived towards the ground, followed by Reaper.

 Chapter 119 - 119: Those In Battle Dont Think

    "Why are the trees dried out?" Blood-Arrow asked in mild confusion, looking around the forest. All the trees were either black or gray, same with the ground beneath them.


    RUMBLED!!


    The group turned around seeing the earth moving towards them, Destroyers broke out from the ground stopping in front of Supreme.


    "Warning, My Lord. Queen-Spidax is the reason for all this, she could absorb Life force from any weakened source." Des revealed, looking at the huge facility 20 meters away with dread. Something Supreme noticed.


    "How strong is Queen-Spidax?" He asked.


    "Strong enough to defeat 3 Gas-Deaths." Yers answered.


    ''Such Monster will surely give high rewards. If I kill her, and absorb her Soul essence, I might easily break through to the second Star.'' He grinned at Destroyers.


    "What are you thinking?" Drakon, who was standing on his shoulder asked


    "Let''s get stronger." With that said, he walked towards the facility.


    Blood-Arrow looked at Reaper, then at Destroyers, She shrugged her shoulders; and followed behind him, her sword ready to strike. Then Reaper and lastly; Destroyers.


    __


    [ First Facility: Queen-Spidax''s Nest.]


    *Those fools think they could kill me? Hahaha!! The great Queen will be happy if I deliver her the head of a potential Demon Lord.*


    A female figure with human head, four curves bony Hands and Six bony legs stood at the top floor. Staring at the Dead Forest.


    *it has been a long time a human appear here, don''t worry my Queen; with another thousand deaths, the gateway will be open.*


    __


    "So what is the plan?" Blood-Arrow asked, as the group got closer to the facility.


    "We have only one plan, Attack and Kill Queen-Spidax."


    "What a terrible Plan." Drakon muttered.


    "That is my plan." Supreme answered and added. "End of Discussion."


    *SHIIIII!!!!*


    "Spidax!" Tro announced.


    The group quickly got on guard, backing each other as Spidax charged from four different directions.


    "Here goes our surprise attack." Blood-Arrow muttered.


    *SHHHIIIIIII!!!!!*


    "Here they come!" Drakon grew 5 meters tall. Reaper and Destroyers got ready.


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


    BAM! BAM! BAM!


    Countless Spidax lunged out from different directions rushing towards the group.


    "Here we go!" Supreme summoned his starlight sword and shot forward, towards the charging horde. ''Activate all cheats.''


    {Done.}


    Whoosh!!


    {Cheat: High Damage activated.}


    Whoosh!!


    {Cheat: High Damage activated.}


    Whoosh


    {Cheat: High Damage activated.}


    Whoosh


    {Cheat: High Damage activated.}


    Whoosh


    {Cheat: High Damage activated.}


    With every single slashed of his sword, Spidaxs dropped dead.


    "This is annoying!" Blood-Arrow cut down the Spidax in front of her into halves.


    *SHHHIIIIIIIII!!!!*


    *SCREECH!!!*


    "More are coming!" Yers yelled.


    Supreme stopped and looked around the place, true to Yers''s words; countless Spidaxs, Bowlders, and Even Hawks were moving towards them. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''System, is there a way for her Mana to be unlocked?''


    {Yes Host, 1,000 points.}


    ''How many do I have?'' He cut down a Spidax in front of him.


    { Points: 3,500.}


    ''Do it!'' He threw his sword into the air, it split into Ten flying around him. "All of you are going down!! [Demon Lord''s legacy]. [Demonic Split Body]." The clone appeared beside him.


    "I have only one order for you, which is; Kill as much of these Motherfuckers as you can!"


    The clone nodded and shot towards the horde.


    *SCREECH!!!!!*


    *SCREECH!!!!*


    "Reaper! Drakon! Take care of the hawks!"


    The two nodded and shot into the sky, releasing hell on the Hawks.


    *GRAAA!!!*


    Blood-Arrow turned to the side, seeing a two-headed tiger charging towards her.


    "Huh?" She looked at her body, feeling her Mana flowing again. "What?" She muttered in mild surprised.


    Without hesitation, she turned her sword into her purple bow. She raised it and released a shot towards the Tiger.


    BANG!!


    The Arrow created with her Mana struck the head of the Tiger, exploding it in seconds. She then leaped into the air and landed on a tree branch.


    "[Arrows of Doom]!" She pointed her bow to the sky and released a shot.


    The silver arrow broke through the sound barrier, shooting higher. The moment it got 50 meters above them, it took 180¡ã and shot down, Shattering into hundreds.


    Supreme, Drakon, Reaper and Destroyers raised their heads to the sky seeing the rain of Arrows falling towards them.


    "Is she Mad?!" Supreme yelled. He quickly activated his Shield, covering himself.


    Drakon activated his, protecting Reaper; while Destroyers dove into the ground.


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    BOOM!!


    BOOM!!


    BOOM!!


    The moment the Arrows collided on the forest, Countless explosions sounded all over the place. Killing countless Monsters and Infested.


    After 1 minute of endless DOOM. The explosion finally came to a stop. Supreme removed the shield and looked up at Blood-Arrow with a deep frown.


    ''Did I make a mistake unsealing her Mana?''


    {At least Hundreds of the monsters have been taken care of.}


    "This Girl is something else." Des stated, coming out from the ground.


    __


    *Hmm... Who is this Human? Why does she have the Auras of both Athena and Artemis?* Queen-Spidax was confused for the first time.


    *What are the gods up to? Are they choosing humans to pass on their skills?* She was really confused, not only was she surprised about Supreme, but now; speechless about Blood-Arrow.


    __


    Bam!


    Blood-Arrow landed on the ground, she looked around the place seeing countless Light orbs all over the forest.


    "Can''t you warn someone before using such skill?" Supreme grumbled as he walked towards her.


    "Those in Battle don''t think, but act." She said in a flat tone.


    ''Is she serious?!'' Supreme stared at her, his frown deepening.


    Blood-Arrow raised her hand towards the sky not bothered about his mood. All the light orbs around the forest flew towards her, merging with her body.


    BOOM!


    < Congratulation, Teammate Blood-Arrow have ranked up into the second star of the platinum rank.>


    Supreme just shook his head and absorbed his. To his shock nothing happened. ''Hey! Why didn''t I rank up?!''


    {You didn''t get enough essence, before you ask; The gold medal rank needs more essence than the lower ranks.}


    He heaved a frustrated sighed.


    "If you are done destroying the already dead forest, we can move on?" He walked past her.


    Blood-Arrow heard the sarcasm in his word, but didn''t say anything. She followed behind him as they walked towards the facility.

 Chapter 120 - 120: Queen-Spidax: Death Of Destroyers.

    [IN THE FACILITY.]


    WHzzzzh!!


    *Graaa.*


    Drakon roasted a Spidax in front of them into ash, as the group traversed the bloody hallway.


    "It looks like these monsters got Stronger." Blood-Arrow muttered staring at the ash in front of them.


    "The monsters inside are all Lv40 - 50. No matter their levels we must kill Queen-Spidax." Supreme stated, walking past the ash.


    "Do you think it''s a good idea leaving Destroyers outside?" She asked following behind him.


    "Destroyers is too big to enter, and besides... He can keep watch and also kill anything that tried to come to Her Rescue."


    "We should think about what will come to our Rescue instead, for a Lv50 monster to keep guard. This Queen-Spidax will be dangerous."


    Supreme turned to her. "Are you having second thought? Or are you sacred?" He asked, and added:


    "If you are. You are free to head back, I didn''t ask you to come." With that said, he continued walking.


    Blood-Arrow stared at his back for a moment, then sighed and followed behind him.


    The group were currently on the fourth floor, heading to the fifth. Behind them was an endless trail of dead monsters. Even though it''s dangerous; they all benefited on this journey. Drakon and Reaper both increased 10 levels higher, while Blood-Arrow entered the third star. Supreme finally entered the second star after killing 3 Lv50 Monsters.


    Nevertheless, they have gotten stronger. They... Supreme believed that with their current strength, they could easily defeat this Queen-Spidax.


    -


    [Some moments later.]


    The group of Four got to the door leading to the fifth floor.


    "Here we go."


    He said and pushed the door opened. The next moment, an unholy disgustful smell hit them like a moving train. The two quickly covered their noses, while looking around the dim room.


    They cautiously walked inside, They moved their gazes around the room, not seeing a single sign of life, apart from the countless bones all over the place.


    BAM!!


    An unknown pressure descended on the group, pushing all of them to the ground in matter of seconds.


    "What the hell is this?! Is this Dragon might?" Supreme gritted his teeth as he quickly looked around. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The pressure was so powerful that the four couldn''t move a single bone in their body.


    "What the... What is this, Partner?!" Even Drakon couldn''t move.


    ''I don''t think she can handle this pressure.'' Reaper said to Drakon, seeing Blood-Arrow was about to collapse.


    Supreme''s eyes widened. "A platinum player can''t even last a minute under this monster''s pressure?!" He moved his gaze around.


    "Where the hell is this bitch?!!"


    *That is rude.*


    The three turned their heads to the right, A figure with six bony legs slowly walked towards them.


    {WARNING!!!}


    {WARNING!!!}


    {WARNING!!!}


    {WARNING!!!}


    {WARNING!!!}


    {WARNING!!!}


    {WARNING!!!}


    {Warning!! Demonic Divinity Detected!!}


    {Warning!! Demonic Divinity Detected!!}


    {Warning!! Demonic Divinity Detected!!}


    {With Host''s current strength, success rate is 20%.}


    {System Advice host to retreat and think of another plan!!}


    {System Advice host to retreat and think of another plan!!}


    {System Advice host to retreat and think of another plan!!}


    Supreme would have fell on the ground if not for the pressure on him, at that moment; all he could see was red!! All the red Notifications from the system! Even when Queen Hera''s manifestation appeared, he didn''t receive these many notifications.


    ''Is this Monster stronger than Hera?''


    {No!}


    {Note: You encounter Hera''s manifestation, Not her actual self.}


    ''You are asking me to escape? How am I going to do that?!! I can''t even move!!''


    {Then Host has to think of something, And Quick!!}


    Supreme stared at Queen-Spidax who stopped 10 meters from them.


    "You--"


    *--Shhh... I thought the Humans coming after me are powerful like the gods, I didn''t know they are this weak. Not even able to withstand my pressure. You all are pathetic.*


    Supreme and Drakon were enraged, but powerless to do anything. The pressure on them was nothing they have ever faced.


    Supreme gritted his teeth and said with difficulty:


    "I-If you think w-we are p-pathetic, then let u-us go and find o-out."


    *Even if I let you go, This human here won''t be of any help.* Queen-Spidax turned to Blood-Arrow, whose green eyes have started to dim.


    ''Do something partner! Her life force is dissipating!! She won''t survive if this continues!!'' Drakon yelled at him.


    Supreme''s brain was moving in over drive, thinking of ways to escape, but couldn''t get any.


    ''I thought entering the gold medal rank, I''ll be invincible! But this Monster just showed me that is a Child''s dream!! With what is ahead! I don''t think even a Diamond Rank can stop her!''


    *I wanted to play with you Humans, But my Queen and King needs 1,000 Death to open a gateway in the first Realm. I''ll just have to kill you four to reduce the number needed.* Queen-Spidax walked towards them, her four curves bony hands ready to bisect her targets.


    With all hope lost


    BOOOM!!!!


    A Huge figure broke through the glass Windows behind Queen-Spidax, The figure collided with Queen-Spidax knocking her into the wall at the side.


    "GO MASTER!! WE''LL HOLD HER BACK!!" Des yelled.


    Supreme sighed in relief feeling the pressure on them have vanished, he looked at Destroyers then at where Queen-Spidax smashed into.


    "Are you such you can hold her back?!" He asked.


    "Even though we can''t, The master must live! Go!!" Tro yelled.


    BANG!!


    Queen-Spidax slowly stood up.


    *What do we have here?* She Observed Destroyers, and grinned showing her razor sharp teeth.


    *You betrayed the Great Queen and King for this Human! I''ll make sure you receive your punishment!*


    "GO!!!" The three heads yelled at Supreme.


    With no other choice, He picked up the unconscious Blood-Arrow and activated all his cheats. The next moment...


    BOOOM!!!


    He shot out through the window, running with all his speed, Drakon and Reaper following behind.


    *You think they are safe? My children will find them and bring them to me.* She observed Destroyers. *I don''t know what he did to you to Betray your kind, but you die now.*


    BOOM!!!


    She lunged forward towards Destroyers who in turn changed towards her.


    ___


    Supreme didn''t slow down for a second, creating more distance as he could from the monster.


    After getting 50 miles away from the facility, he heard the system''s voice which almost threw him into despair and regrets.


    {Companion: Destroyers have been Killed.}


    *


    *


    *


    ????

 Chapter 121 - 121: Another One Has Appeared

    [ One hour later.]


    08:00 Pm


    "Augh, what happened?" Blood-Arrow slowly opened her eyes.


    She held her head, looking around the place totally confused. All she could see was the dark sky and horizon.


    "What happened?!!"


    She yelled at the three around her, who were all sad and look both lost and hopeless.


    She stood up, and discovered they were on a hill. Not only that, but she walked towards the edge and looked down, below them was a sea of monsters, from Spidaxs, Bowlders, Feeders and even Infesteds.


    "What the Butt?!"


    "Sit down." Supreme who sat cross-legged beside her said. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How did we get up here? I thought we are in the facility." She turned to him.


    Supreme didn''t answer her question, but closed his eyes.


    "What really happened? And where is Destroyers? Don''t tell me they are down there with those things." She pointed at the ground, facing Supreme.


    Still no answer.


    She then turned to Drakon.


    "Destroyers is dead." Drakon answered and added:


    "He has been like that for an Hour now."


    Blood-Arrow was stunned in place, she slowly lowered her hand, and subconsciously turned to Supreme.


    "Then... How did I get here?" She turned back to Drakon.


    "He carried you here." Drakon answered again. "We thought Queen-Spidax is the same with all these monsters, But she is something else." Drakon raised his head to the Demonic Hawks flying towards them.


    WHOOSH!!!


    All The Hawks dropped to the ground dead, cut down by the ten starlight swords flying around the hill.


    Blood-Arrow frowned again, she didn''t notice it before, But...


    ''He is now a Gold medal 3-stars holder?'' She was stunned.


    {Congratulation, Quest Completed.}


    {Quest: Survive with 20 Survivors. Total Survivors 50/100.}


    {For completing the Quest with more than double the amount of Survivors needed. Host gain an extra reward.}


    {Congratulation, Quest''s Reward: Fusion Menu Script.}


    {Congratulation, Extra Reward: DASH - Epic-class skill.}


    Supreme slowly opened his eyes, after hearing the system''s word.


    {Fusion Menu Script: After getting bonded with a pet, Host will be able to fuse with that pet. Skills, Attributes will be Shared. Duration: 1 hour.}


    {Note: With Host''s strength, he can only fuse with Reaper. Host need to enter the Diamond medal to be able to fuse with Drakon.}


    {Dash: Epic-class skill, increased Host''s speed by 70%.}


    Supreme slowly stood up. He looked around the place and stopped on Blood-Arrow.


    "You should rest, The Unknown smell is in your system. Reaper, Stay with her. Drakon; Let''s kill all these bastards."


    The starlight swords flew towards him and merged together into two, he caught them in each hand. Drakon stood up and grew in size.


    "It''s time to Avenge Destroyers." Drakon''s eyes glowed red.


    Blood-Arrow looked at herself in confusion. "Rest? But I feel nothing."


    "Try to use your Mana." He walked towards the edge.


    Blood-Arrow tried, but couldn''t feel anything in her.


    "The smell Stopped your Mana from circulating." Supreme answered, without hesitation; he jumped down towards the Horde below.


    Drakon shot into the air and followed him downward.


    "[Dash]!" He activated his newly rewarded skill, and turned into lightening moving towards them.


    "...?!!!"


    Everyone including the monsters were stunned and dumbfounded seeing his speed. He was so fast that everyone only saw a moving light.


    BANG!!!


    He landed on a Spidax turning it into meat paste beneath him.


    "How did he get so fast?" Blood-Arrow muttered with widened eyes.


    "I hope all of you said your prayer, because you are all going to hell!!!" His eyes turned completely red.


    BOOM!!!


    He shot forward, with his cheats activated and With the help of [Dash]. All the Monsters behind him caught in flames.


    Whoosh!!


    Whoosh!!


    With every swing of his swords, Monsters dropped dead. Drakon flew downward releasing Dark flames towards them, turning most of them to ash.


    Reaper shot into the air, attacking all the Hawks flying towards them.


    Blood-Arrow moved her gaze around the battle below and above her, she walked towards the spot she woke up from and picked up her sword.


    "Even with my Mana sealed, I''m not weak!" She turned to the Hawks flying towards her.


    Boom!!


    ____


    *How did he get so fast?* Queen-Spidax bit down on one of Destroyers''s head, tearing a piece and ate it slowly.


    *Can''t wait to see what you are now capable of.*


    She grinned.


    ______


    BOOM!!


    Whoosh!!


    With his enhanced speed, all the Monsters'' attacks prove completely useless towards him, Supreme turned into their worst nightmare, the grim reaper of the night. Butchering his way around the horde of monsters.


    "...."


    "..."


    Even Drakon and Reaper fighting in the air were dumbfounded. None of them could see his movement, to speak of the Monsters he was busy murdering.


    < Player Supreme''s kills list.>


    < Feeders: 5,231 - Gained 5,231 days of life times.>


    {Cheat: [Fortune] Activated. +5,231 days of life times.}


    < Bowlders: 3,675 - Gained 3,675 days of life times.>


    {Cheat: [Fortune] Activated. +3,675 days of life times.}


    < Spidax: 1,508 - Gained 1,508 days of life times.>


    {Cheat: [Fortune] Activated. +1,508 days of life times.}


    < Infested: 587 - Gained 587 day of life times.>


    {Cheat: [Fortune] Activated. +587 day of life times.}


    < Elders: 1 - Gained 100 years of life times.>


    {Cheat: [Fortune] Activated. +100 years of life times.}


    [30 Minutes later.]


    "Huff, Huff, Huff." Blood-Arrow supported her body with her sword, while breathing heavily.


    BOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!


    A huge golden pillar of light rose from the ground into the sky, shinning brightly under the night sky.


    "Huh?" She stood up and slowly walked towards the edge. She looked downward and was stunned in place.


    ******


    [REAL WORLD.]


    [AMERISA.]


    Deep in the snowy mountains, A huge white pagoda stood calmly with huge walls around it; on the top of the pagoda sat an old man with white beard and hair.


    This man in a white Taoist robe slowly opened his pure white eyes. The 10 figures consisting of men and women sitting around him also opened their eyes.


    "Another one from My City have appeared, Find him. He''s worthy to know the truth."


    The Figures around him nodded.


    "I''ll go, Master." A young man stood up.


    "Go and bring him to Me, it''s time for all my Disciples to come together."


    The guy who has Shoulder-length white hair nodded, he turned around and walked out from the room. His purple bracelet flashing as he walked out.


    *


    *


    *


    What happened?

 Chapter 122 - 122: Diamond Medal 1-Star Holder

    "Am I seeing things?!" Blood-Arrow muttered staring at him.


    Drakon and Reaper landed beside her, while all the Monsters ran away from the location.


    Drakon: "This is...?"


    Reaper: ''The Lord is stronger now.''


    "I can''t believe it, he entered the Diamond Rank. In one game!!" Blood-Arrow exclaimed.


    "Don''t forget this is the hardest game, But the Escape Room isn''t this Dangerous. Or is it?" Drakon turned to Reaper who just shrugged.


    "I don''t know." Blood-Arrow shrugged.


    Supreme stood at the center of the Monsters'' carcasses, Black and red Mana wave emanating from his body.


    "So this is the Diamond rank? System, how many points can I put in my stats?" He asked in a low voice.


    {2,000 points in each stat.}


    {These stats will make you the strongest Diamond Rank player in the whole 20 Cities.}


    {Only an Elite rank player could face you in a fight.}


    "Then how many Points do I have now?"


    {Points: 10,201.}


    He grinned. "Make all my stats 2,000."


    {Done Host.}


    "Show me my Profile."


    {OK Host.}


    {Name: Michael Brian.}


    {Game Name: Supreme.}


    {Main path: Abyssal Call.}


    {Current Path: Demon lord''s legacy ~ stage two.}


    {Level: LV 30.}


    {Rank: Diamond medal 1-star.}


    {Game played: 2.}


    {Games win: 2.}


    {Games lose: 0.}


    {Strength: 2,000pt. 1M.}


    {Defense: 2,000pt. 1M.}


    {Agility: 2,000pt. 1M.}


    {Endurance: 2,000pt. 1M.}


    {HP: 30,000.}


    {Demonic Mana: 2,000pt. 1M.}


    {Wisdom: 100.}


    {Attack: 10,000.}


    {Intelligence: 65%.}


    {Points earned: 926.}


    {Skills: Brain wave - Epic class (Stage 2). Demonic split body - Epic class (stage 2). Dash - Epic-class (Stage 1). Shield of Courage - Epic-Class. Killing intent - (Rare-Class).}


    {Owned weapons: Starlight sword~ legendary class; Skills: [Split - stage 1], [Golden Invisible Armor]. Blood daggers~ Epic-class.}


    {Guild: The Conquerors.}


    {Storage: Two Rare-class weapons, Demonic Card, Life Card.}


    ''I have a question, what is the deal with Wisdom, Attack and the new path?''


    {Wisdom: Reduced Any Magic, Mind, and soul attacks By 50%.}


    {Note: The stronger Host gets, the more it levels up.}


    {Attack: show host how much damage he could give to Enemies.}


    {Note: The stronger Host gets, the more it levels up.}


    {Host isn''t strong enough to know that. Enter the Grandmaster rank and gain the title and powers of the abyss.}


    {These three unlocked because Host entered the Diamond rank.}


    With a casual tap of his foot, the ground beneath him crack instantly.


    "Wow! I need to know how to master my powers." He looked at his stats one last time. "I know with these new stats, Queen-Spidax will be nothing to me." He raised his head staring at Blood-Arrow on the hill, And ascends into the air.


    Blood-Arrow stared at Supreme as he flew towards her and sat down.


    ''Should I be happy of knowing a Diamond player or--''


    "--What are you thinking about?"


    She stared at Supreme for a moment and sighed. "You aren''t taking me back there, right?"


    Supreme observed her for a moment and nodded. "Queen-Spidax made this personal, I''ll just have to kill her." He landed on Drakon''s head.


    "Reaper will keep you company, I''ll take care of Queen-Spidax and come back to get you."


    She nodded, placing her sword beside her.


    "Let''s go, Drakon."


    Drakon nodded at Blood-Arrow and flew towards the Facility.


    "Time for payback." Supreme said.


    "''She made it personal''? I thought we were the one who made it personal?" Blood-Arrow muttered to herself staring at the departing figure of Drakon and Supreme. She turned to Reaper and sighed again.


    _____


    *Did I made a Mistake sending all those fools to him? But... How can a human get so powerful in matter of minutes?*


    Queen-Spidax turned around, seeing the figure of Drakon moving towards her with great speed, Black and Red Mana surrounded the two.


    *Such energy?* she muttered in mild surprised.


    __


    Supreme stared at the Facility in front of them with pure killing intent, the Mana emanating from him got so dense and deadly that every monster both In air and land ran away from him.


    ''Show me her profile.''


    {Ok Host.}


    { Name: Queen-Spidax.}


    { Title: Fifth Commander of the Queen.}


    { Level: LV 100 >


    { Strength: 150,000 >


    { Defense: 170,000 >


    { Agility: 100,000 >


    { Intelligence: 80% >


    { HP: 200,000 >


    { Details: Created from the blood of Echidna and Typhon, She swore to be loyal to the two, taking them more than rulers. To her... They were her gods. Weakness: NONE.}


    Supreme summoned his sword, he leaped off Drakon and landed on the ground.


    "SHIIIIII...."


    "SCREECH!!"


    "GRAAA!!"


    "HUH?!!" Supreme looked at the Spidaxs, Bowlders, Feeders and even the infesteds. Instead of fighting him, they all ran away.


    "I guess that''s what you get for entering the Diamond rank, Is this how they are feared?" He asked, looking down at his sword, seeing countless runes on it.


    He shook his head, while Drakon shrunk in size and landed on his shoulder. The two then walked towards the door, heading to the fifth floor; instead to stop the intruders, all the Monsters ran away the moment they saw Supreme.


    "This is frustrating, I won''t be able to eat if they are all running away." Drakon grumbled in mild frustration.


    "You''ll eat Queen-Spidax." With a flick of his wrist, a golden script with ancient words written on it appeared in his hand.


    "Bond this with Drakon."


    {Ok Host.}


    The script turned into a golden light and separated into two trails, it then flew into both their foreheads.


    "What just happened?" Drakon turned to him.


    "Plan B." Supreme answered.


    _


    [Some Moments Later.]


    The two finally got to the fifth floor.


    BAM!!


    With one kick, the door exploded into countless splinters.


    *How dramatic.*


    The two eyes blaze seeing Queen-Spidax standing on the corpse of Destroyers. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Why do both of you look Furious? These bastards got their punishment; Now... It''s your turn.*


    She unleashed her pressure on them.


    To her shock, Supreme and Drakon stood still; staring at her with clear bloodlust.


    "Your end is here!"


    BOOM!!


    Black and Red Mana burst out from them, pushing Queen-Spidax back.


    *Abyssal''s Aura?* Queen-Spidax was dumbfounded. *You can only have the Abyssal''s Aura if you are chosen by one of the Abyssal''s kings. Who Are You Human?!!* she roared the last part at him.


    "I don''t know what you are saying, but just know one thing. You die today." He pointed his sword at her.


    *Do you think you can kill me?*


    "I Don''t think, I know." Supreme walked towards her. "I hope you said your prayers, because I''ll be sending you to hell."


    Next moment he shot towards her, his sword tearing the wind behind him. Drakon flew into the air and opened his mouth releasing torrent of dark flames towards her.

 Chapter 123 - 123: Supreme and Drakon VS Queen-Spidax

    Queen-Spidax leaped backward dodging Drakon''s flames, she landed on the ground and quickly raised her bony scythe hands blocking Supreme''s attack.


    *Useless! I''ll feast on your soul--*


    "--You talk too much. [Killing intent]."


    Thanks to the close distance, [killing intent] Successfully worked on Queen-Spidax; she stumbled backward, shaking her head vigorously.


    Drakon grew in size and released dark flames towards Queen-Spidax, which accurately struck her. Sending her 5 meters back.


    < HP: 195,000/200,000.>


    *You think you can defeat me with these puny attacks.*


    WHzzzzh!!!


    < HP: 200,000.>


    "She healed herself."


    "I know." Supreme braced himself and activated [Dash]. He lunged towards her with lightening speed.


    *Fool!!*


    She raised her hand and smashed down on him, Supreme slashed his Sword towards her curve hand; easily cutting it off.


    *Graaa!!*


    She moved back from him, as her cut-off hand fell on the ground.


    *You Bastard!!!* she yelled then opened her mouth at him, moment next; she screamed.


    A sonic wave spread out from her throwing Both Supreme and Drakon back.


    { Wisdom: 50% protection of the mind activated.}


    Supreme stood up, staring at her with a sneer.


    *Why can''t I heal?* she looked down at her cut of hand in confusion.


    "Don''t look so surprise." He smirked.


    *How are you still alive from that attack?!* She looked up at Supreme, utterly perplexed.


    "You expect to kill me with that pathetic attack? You''re really looking down on me."


    *That sword?* she observed the starlight sword. *I knew I recognize it, That is the starlight sword.*


    "Good that you know. Drakon, [Dragon Might]. [Demonic Split body]."


    The clone rose in front of him, with a thought; it lunged towards Queen-Spidax.


    *You dare send a clone to attack me!!*


    Two tentacles shot out from her back, shooting towards the charging clone.


    BOOM!


    {Clone destroyed.}


    Supreme wasn''t bothered by that, he was already on the position needed. Right behind Queen-Spidax.


    *Where are--"


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!!


    *GRRRAAAAA!!!*


    She turned around as two of her hands fell on the ground.


    "Three down, One more to go!" Supreme spun his Sword and shot towards her.


    *I''m not going down that easily!!! [Demonic transformation]!!!!*


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    A mushroom explosion rose to the sky, turning the building and 100 meters away Into ruin.


    Supreme stood in Drakon''s Skull Barrier, staring at Queen-Spidax''s new form.


    *You think I, As the fifth General of the great queen will go down that easily!*


    The monster standing in the ruins of the building was a 20 feet scorpion, its two huge pincers were made from bone, and instead of a curve poisonous tail; it has twenty tentacles, with pointy heads.


    *I''LL SHOW YOU WHAT A MONSTER LOOKED LIKE!!*


    "You aren''t the monster here. Drakon... fusion!!" He roared.


    Drakon flew towards Supreme and covered him with his wings, black Mana waved burst out from them spreading to all direction.


    *What is this?*


    Queen-Spidax stared at Supreme whose wings were covering his figure.


    "I hope you said your prayer, because I''m sending you to hell!!"


    Boom!!!


    He opened his huge wings, sending a sonic wave towards all direction.


    __


    "What is happening over there? First an Explosion, and now... such a powerful presence." Blood-Arrow stood up, staring at the direction of the battle.


    ''Should I go and help My Lord? But he said I should look after her.'' Reaper turned its gaze to Blood-Arrow.


    She looked her hand feeling her Mana circulating again. With a thought, her sword turned into the bow.


    "Can you take me there?" She turned to Reaper.


    Reaper looked at her for a moment, then lowered its gaze to her bow. ''My Lord said I should stay with her, but he didn''t say on the hill.''


    Reaper flew into the air, grabbed her two shoulders, then flew towards the battle.


    ___


    "I need to get over there." Miles looked at the direction of the battle, then at the unknown numbers of dead monsters behind him. He sheathed his sword in the sheath handing on his back and ran towards the direction.


    ____


    [THE BASE]


    All the survivors and Robert stood on the huge wall staring at the distance. ''Cause it was nighttime. They all saw the mushroom explosion, And felt the presence of a powerful entity; Two actually.


    "What in the name caused that explosion?" Alice asked, her face filled with dread.


    "That is the second Light we have seen, The first; I''m guessing Supreme increased in power, I don''t really know about the second." Robert said.


    "Can he really kill Queen-Spidax?" Anna turned to him.


    "If he can''t, then no one in your would can. Not even Miles."


    The ground looked at each other not saying anything.


    "Alice!"


    The group turned to Doctor Zenon, who was walking towards them; he slowly climbed the stairs.


    "Is there any progress with the blood?" Alice asked.


    Doctor Zenon stopped in front of them and shook his hand. "The serum we got could only cure the Infested, turning them back to their Normal selves. But not the Feeders, Bowlders and Spidax."


    "Fuck!" Alice Cussed, then turned to Robert. "It seems it''s all up to Supreme, Blood-Arrow and Miles."


    Robert just nodded at her not saying anything.


    __


    BANG!!!


    Queen-Spidax heavily collided on the ground, she quickly stood up staring at Supreme who now has 1-meter wingspans, long clews and black-and-red scales all over his body. To add it all up; he was armed with the starlight sword.


    < HP: 150,000/200,000.>


    *You are strong, Human!*


    "Time to get serious with you."


    Boom!


    He dived towards Queen-Spidax and opened his mouth, releasing dark flames towards her.


    Queen-Spidax raised her Pincers towards the flames, and successfully blocked it. She separated her Pincers and shot ten of her tentacles towards him.


    "Big mistake!"


    He infused his Mana in his sword, and shot towards the tentacles.


    "[Dash]!" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    WHOOSH!!!!


    Supreme shot forward with so much speed that he created a Sonic wave behind him, effortlessly cutting off the ten tentacles.


    *What?!*


    "Die!!" He slowed down, raised his sword; ready to drove it into her head, But...


    BANG!!


    Queen-Spidax caught him with her right Pincer, she griped him tightly, causing Supreme to growl in pain.


    *I won''t go down that easily.*


    Whoosh!!


    BAM!


    "....?!"


    She quickly turned around seeing three arrows struck three of her right legs out of the eight. Queen-Spidax raised her head to a tree 50 meters away from their location seeing Blood-Arrow with her bow.


    "Boom."


    Blood-Arrow opened her fist to her and whispered the word "Boom."


    Before Queen-Spidax could think, the three arrows exploded in unison, destroying three of her legs.


    *GRRRRAAAAAAAA!!!!*


    She threw Supreme and turned to Blood-Arrow. Without hesitation, she charged towards her.


    "That is a mistake. System, activate all cheats."


    {Done.}


    He channeled all his and Drakon''s Mana into his sword and shot towards Queen-Spidax from behind.


    "YOU DIE NOW!!!"


    Queen-Spidax stopped and turned around only to come in contact with Supreme''s sword.


    BANG!


    *GRAAAA!!!*


    He landed on her head and plunged the starlight sword into it.


    "AHHHHHH!!!!"


    He screamed, adding more force in his attack as he cut deeper into her head.


    *GRRRAAAAA!!!!!*


    Queen-Spidax tried to hold him with her Pincers or attack with her tails, but Supreme dodged and force all the blade in her head.


    "[Split]!" He yelled.


    The starlight sword split into Ten while still in her head, giving her more damage.


    Supreme stared at her HP which was Rapidly reducing, he didn''t stop or slow down his attacks, but summoned the bloodred daggers and plunged them both in her eyes.


    *Grrraaaa!! You Human!!*


    "I told you I''ll kill you!!" He opened his mouth and released dark flames in the opening created by him on her head.


    *AHHH!!! THE GREAT QUEEN WILL AVANGE ME!!!!* She yelled feeling her brain getting burn to ash.


    After minutes of continuous attack, Queen-Spidax finally collapsed on the ground.


    < HP: 0/200,000.>


    Supreme dropped on one knee on her head, breathing heavily.


    "We did it."

 Chapter 124 - 124: Great Queen Echidnas Soul Manifestation.

    < Congratulation Player Supreme, for killing Queen-Spidax.>


    < You''ll receive your rewards after leaving the game.>


    {Quest: Kill the two elders 2/2. Completed.}


    {Congratulation, Calculating Host''s reward.}


    He slowly stood up. ''Calculating?'' He thought in mild surprised.


    ''Whatever, I know I''ll gain something powerful.''


    {Cheat gained.}


    {Congratulation, Host have been rewarded with a Legendary-Class skill. Known as; [Foresight].}


    {[Foresight] Description: Host will be able to foresee any attack and movement from any enemy one rank stronger.}


    Supreme froze, Not knowing if he should scream out in joy or cry...


    "Did you just said Legendary-class?" He asked again, even though the screen was right in front of him.


    {Correct.}


    ''Hey, Partner. Does this voice I''m hearing belong to System?'' Drakon communicated with him telepathically.


    ''Yes.'' Supreme closed his eyes and with a thought, Black Mana engulfed his figure. After some couple of seconds, Drakon Appeared beside him; in his small size.


    "That power is good." He landed on Supreme''s shoulder.


    "I know." He jumped down from Queen-Spidax''s head.


    "Thank you." He said to Blood-Arrow, who was walking towards him with a torch in hand, created with the help of her Mana.


    "And why the torch?" He added.


    "Not everyone can see in the dark, and it''s nothing; we are teammates after all." Blood-Arrow moved her gaze to the huge body of Queen-Spidax. Then at him.


    "What now?" She asked.


    Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap...


    The three turned their heads to the forest, seeing Miles rushing towards them.


    "I can''t believe it, you two killed her." He slowed down, walking towards them. ''Is this how powerful these two are?''


    "I didn''t do anything, he killed her." Blood-Arrow gestured her head to Supreme.


    Supreme turned around, and walked towards Destroyers with Drakon on his shoulder. He stopped in front or them, observing the body slowly. Two of Destroyers'' heads were missing; that is Yers and Des, Almost half of its legs were also gone.


    "Can''t you do anything? Or Bring it back to life?"


    "I might be a Diamond player, but I don''t have the power over death and life." He observed the Soul essence hovering above Destroyers.


    ''Is there a way to save them?'' He asked the system.


    {Destroyers is Dead, Host. But... There is a way to bring It back to life.}


    ''How?''


    {Host need to Hold on to Destroyers'' Soul essence, then look for any powerful Monster''s egg strong enough to hold their powers. After getting the egg to absorb the Soul essence; Destroyers will be reborn with a new appearance and Powers.}


    ''Even though it''s hard, it''s something.'' he moved the Soul essence towards him and store it in the system.


    "What is the plan?" Drakon asked.


    "We need an egg of a Monster, A powerful one." Supreme turned towards Miles and Blood-Arrow.


    "Come down you." He looked up at Reaper, who quickly dive towards them, and landed in front of Supreme.


    "Both you and Drakon should eat that Body." He pointed at Queen-Spidax.


    Reaper nodded, before it could take a step. The whole land shook violently, that Reaper fell to the ground. Blood-Arrow threw the torch away, she and Miles drew out their swords and plunged into the ground, supporting their figures.


    __


    [THE BASE.]


    RUMBLE


    BANG


    "What is causing such tremors?!" Anna yelled, gripping the wall in front of her.


    "Stay calm everyone, it''s just an earthquake." Robert said with a small smile, standing still on his spot.


    "The only problem is, We Don''t have Earthquakes!" Alice yelled.


    Rumble!!!!!


    The shaking and vibration increased a thousand folds, cracks started appearing on the huge wall they were standing.


    "The Wall!!" Dr Zenon yelled in horror.


    "What is going on?!"


    "It''s the end?!"


    "We are all doom!"


    "Calm down everyone!" Alice tried to calm down the Anxious and terrified survivors.


    "This is no ordinary Earthquake." Robert quickly held on to the wall in front of him.


    CRACK!


    More cracks appeared on the wall.


    "Are we safe here, Leader Alice?!" The man beside her yelled, he was kneeling on the ground; holding his head with both hands.


    The next moment the moonless night sky turned crimson Red.


    _


    "What the hell?!" Blood-Arrow looked at the now-red-sky with widened eyes.


    Even Supreme, Drakon, Reaper and Miles were dumbfounded.


    At that moment, The red sky moved revealing two green eyes with red split pupils to everyone below.


    {Warning!!!}


    {Warning!!!}


    {Warning!!!}


    {Warning!!!}


    {Warning!!!}


    {Warning!!!}


    {Warning!! Queen Echidna''s soul Manifestation detected.}


    {Activating Protection Function on Host and Companions.}


    The next moment, Miles and Blood-Arrow dropped to their knees, clutching their heads tightly. Blood slowly floor out from their ears, the same phenomenon was happening all over the place; neither Humans nor Infested were safe under the Huge eyes in the crimson sky.


    "Protect them!!" He yelled at System.


    {1,000 points needed.}


    {Available points: 1,426.}


    "Do it."


    {Done.}


    The pain on both Miles''s and Blood-Arrow''s faces disappeared, they slowly stood up looking at the eyes and themselves in confusion and surprised.


    The two huge eyes moved and settled on them.


    **Humans from the first Realm?**


    A demonic female''s voice sounded all over the planet, the voice sounded surprised.


    "You know us?" Supreme asked.


    **You are the one who killed my Fifth Commander, You mortal have shone your strength. For being a Generous Queen, I won''t kill you now but give you a Chance to save your World from my Children. The gateway will now be focus on your realm, and we''ll all see if you all can survive my Children''s'' rage and bloodlust.**


    "I''m guessing you are the Great Queen She and Gas-Death mentioned."


    **She is called a campe, I reduced 60% of her true powers to send her to this world, and take it over, Gas-Death as you called him isn''t worthy of my time. But... you ruined my plan... Oh! I have good news for you humans.**


    "What good news?" Miles asked.


    **I have hundreds more of Campe under my command, you all know her as Queen-Spidax; I have Hundreds under my command, who are 100 times stronger than this one you killed.**


    "You said this one is your fifth Commander? Then how are the rest stronger than her?"


    **Are you a fool, Human? I reduced 60% of her strength just to send her here; she couldn''t even take her true form. Hahaha.**


    The group felt their skin crawl hearing her sinister laughter, not knowing what is so funny.


    **It will be amusing to watch as your world turn into ruins right under your eyes.** Echidna added.


    ''My world? Is she planing on turning my world into the next zombie apocalypse? Wait...'' He looked at the two eyes.


    "Why''ll I believe all these?! As far as I know; we are in a game, and nothing is real!"


    **Hahaha.... I see the gods are still hiding the Truth from you mortals, Those fools who called themselves gods are just helping us with our plan.** S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Supreme frowned deeply. ''Is this really a game or what? Is someone placing us in these Worlds to fight all these Monsters? And do the gods really exist?'' Countless questions ran through his head without answers.


    **Don''t worry so much about it human, The gateway to your world will open 4 days from now. I''m telling you this so you should be prepared, I don''t like killing defenseless ants.**


    ''Four days from now? If my calculation is right. The gateway will open on the day of the guild war with the vipers Guild.'' He flew into the air and asked:


    "What about the Dragon Realm?"


    Echidna was silent.


    "What? The cat caught your tongue?"


    **Hahaha... The Dragon Realm is not yet conquered, but it''ll surely be.**


    "Why are you here then?!" Miles yelled from below.


    Echidna turned to him and Blood-Arrow. **I don''t know how both of you are still standing under my eyes, well... No matters; I''m here to destroy her body and this world.**


    "That isn''t happening."


    Supreme and the two gripped their weapons tightly.


    {System advice Host to run. Even if host separated into 20 and all fuse with Drakon, Host won''t be able to touch a single hair on her.}


    ''That powerful!'' He exclaimed inwardly.


    **Time for your world to come to an end.**


    Queen-Spidax''s body disintegrated into particles, disappearing from sight. The two green eyes glowed brightly, ready to unleash hell on the world below.


    The group braced themselves for what is to come.


    WHOOOOSH


    ZAPP....


    BOOM!!


    No one knew what happened, but what they saw next was a trail of golden Lightening which stuck the two eyes in the sky.


    **AHHHHH!!!!** Echidna screamed in pain, and yelled:


    **You might have stopped Me Zeus!! But you Fools won''t be able to save the first and second realms!!**


    With that said. The eyes vanished, and the sky returned to normal.


    Supreme looked down at the two, then at the sky, totally perplexed.


    "What just happened? And Who is Zeus?" He asked.

 Chapter 125 - 125: Going Back To The Real World

    "Seems like he is a god too." Drakon said and added:


    "And it seems my world is real."


    Supreme nodded. "The troublesome thing now is; my world will be attack 4 days from now." He flew downward, and landed in front of the two.


    "She destroyed Queen-Spidax''s body and soul essence, why didn''t you absorb it?" Blood-Arrow asked with a frown, the Soul essence from such a powerful Monster would surely benefit her.


    "How would I have known that? And besides... I gained something far better." He smiled at her, remembering his Legendary-class skill.


    She stared at him for a moment, and just nodded with a non-interested look.


    Supreme wasn''t bothered about her behavior, and turned to Miles. "What will you do now? The blood you needed--"


    "--It''s right here." Miles pointed at the starlight sword in Supreme''s hand, Which was covered with Queen-Spidax''s blood.


    Supreme raised his sword seeing the blood on it, he nodded and turned to Drakon, who flew from his shoulder and grew in size.


    The three got on Drakon''s head, and flew towards the Base with Reaper following beside them.


    "You two should wipe off the blood on your cheeks."


    Blood-Arrow and Miles: "Huh?"


    ___


    [THE BASE.]


    The base was in shatter, with screams of pain and cries of help everywhere. Both the North and south walls was gone, leaving only the east and west for defense.


    "Help them!" Alice yelled, helping a woman from the rock debris.


    "We need help here!!"


    "Ahh! My hand!"


    "Fast?!"


    "Someone is bleeding here!"


    "What was that?! It felt like my brain was getting squeeze to paste."


    "Yes!"


    "Thanks goodness we''re alive."


    "Come on, let go help the leaders!!"


    Everyone was running back and forth, helping those who survived the Aura of Echidna.


    "Mr Robert! We need your help here!"


    Robert quickly rushed up to Alice and Dr Zenon, with two other guys, who were trying to lift a huge rock.


    "What happened?" He asked.


    "A Kid is trap under this Rock, we need to get her out before it collapse on her." Alice yelled, her voice filled with anxiety.


    "Help me, Mommy." The little girl cried out.


    Without hesitation, Robert joined hand. The three and the two extra guys tried with all their strength but couldn''t move the rock.


    Rumbling....


    "Stop. Stop. Stop!!" Robert stopped them. He observed the rock, and turned to Alice.


    "If we try anything, The stones holding this Rock will shatter, and if that happened..." He stopped himself, and lied down on the ground; Staring at the girl''s face.


    "Don''t worry sweetheart, we''ll get you out of there." He stood back up. ''I wish my Mana isn''t sealed.''


    "What should we do now? We can''t just leave her there." Dr Zenon said.


    "We can''t." Robert moved around the Rock, looking for the safest way to move it.


    "Ok. If we move it to the right, we might be able to create some space, so someone can pull her out." He said.


    Alice and the others nodded, while Dr Zenon stood closely to the left; waiting for the rock to roll.


    The four placed their palms on the Rock and pushed.


    "Harder!" Robert yelled, utilizing all the strength in him.


    Bam mm...


    The rock slowly moved.


    Dr Zenon: "Almost there."


    "Ahhh!!" The men in the ground yelled, and pushed the Rock three feet away.


    Dr Zenon quickly grabbed the little girl from the hole and carried her out.


    The four sighed in relief, breathing heavily. Unbeknownst to them, the huge round Rock wasn''t stable. With a subtle movement it rolled away towards Three young ladies who were busy helping the survivors from the ground.


    "Eh!" Alice turned towards the Rock, her face filled with shock. The next moment, "Anna! Nora! Henna! Watch out?"


    The three Ladies turned around upon hearing their names, what greeted them was a rolling Rock; out of shock, the three froze in place.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    They only saw countless flashes of purple lights, the next moment the Rock broke into countless pieces, falling to the ground.


    "Erika?" Anna muttered, seeing the lady standing in front of her. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you ok?" Erika looked at her over her shoulder.


    Anna and the girls nodded with a grateful expression.


    "Survivors!! Our world is finally safe! All we need to do now is turn all the infested and Feeders to their normal selves."


    The survivors looked up at Miles who stood on Drakon with Supreme standing beside him.


    "Both Elders have been killed! And this is the blood of Queen-Spidax." He added showing them a vial filled with black blood.


    ''Isn''t he bothered about the ruin Base?'' Supreme stared at Miles''s side profile.


    "Are you wondering why I''m not surprised about all this?" Miles turned to him.


    "Yeah." Supreme nodded and added: "just Curious."


    "Because... I have a power assisting me; giving me powers, weapons and Infinite bullets. With this power''s help, I made sure nothing will happen to the base and Anna--"


    "--What about the other two?"


    "They''ll surely die if the Rock crush then, but the reason I didn''t acted was because I know she will."


    Supreme folded his hands behind his back, not saying anything.


    "Won''t you ask about this power?"


    "What is there to ask about? You have a cheat which made you stronger, that''s it. Nothing more, Nothing less."


    Miles chuckled, turning his gaze down to the celebrating survivors below. The pain, sorrow and fear they were feeling a while ago was nowhere to be seen, and was replaced by joy.


    Their world is finally safe.


    "All this is thanks to our unexpected Visitors, Who helped us and finally put an end to this battle!" Miles added.


    "Yeah!!!"


    "Thank you Foreign Visitors!!!"


    "Thank you!"


    "Thank you, Erika." Anna said with a smile. Blood-Arrow stared at her for a moment, then nodded:


    "You don''t deserve to die." She added.


    Mr Robert was stunned speechless. ''How the hell did he enter the diamond rank?!! Not only that; Even his partner is now a platinum medal 3-stars, only a star to enter the gold rank!!''


    "Huh? You are still here, Mr Robert?" Supreme was surprised seeing Robert.


    Robert gave a small smile and asked. "How did you enter the Diamond rank? Even suppressing me."


    "Life and death battle." He said.


    "Em... Can you guys stay still tomorrow morning? As you can see, it''s already late; and it''s dark." Anna suggested after some hesitation.


    "Yes, we''ll be happy to have you three." Jack added.


    Before they could say anything, AI''s voice sounded in their heads.


    < Game already Won.>


    < Both objectives completed.>


    < Players will now be sent back to their Lobby.>


    < Returning to Lobby in 30 seconds.>


    "It''s time to go." Supreme stated.


    Miles sighed. "OK then, Thank you once again, we... I won''t forget you. If you need anything from me, I''ll help." He jumped down, landing steadily on the ground.


    < 20 Seconds.>


    Anna walked up to Blood-Arrow and gave her a hug, which caught her off guard.


    "Remember what I said." She whispered in her ears and added: "And thank you. You guys save our world; and I hope yours will forever be safe." She separated from the hug.


    Blood-Arrow stared at her for a moment, and gave her a soft smile.


    "Goodbye, Specter. We''ll miss you!" Jack yelled.


    "Thanks, I''ll miss you--."


    He froze as Alice kissed him on his cheek. "That is a thank you." She said with a smile.


    "I got a present for all of you."


    Supreme waved his hand, activating his unlimited health potion cheat.


    A 5-meters tall pile of health potion appeared in front of them, stunning everyone in place.


    "These are all health potions, it can heal any injury." He said, as black smoke slowly covered his, Drakon''s and Reaper''s figures.


    "Goodbye again." Dr zenon said with a smile.


    The three nodded and vanished after that.

 Chapter 126 - 126: Preparation.

    < Welcome back, player Supreme.>


    < Congratulation for winning the game. Here are your rewards.>


    < You have been rewarded with 100,000 in-game diamonds.>


    < Your winning score: SSS.>


    < You will be broadcast in whole virtual reality game.>


    < Congratulations you have been rewarded with a Special Card.>


    < Calculating EXP.....>


    < 200,000 EXP Gained.>


    < Leveling up.>


    < Leveling up.>


    < Leveling up.>


    < Leveling up.>


    < Leveling up.> X10


    < Congratulation for leveling up to LV50.>


    < Congratulation for entering the Diamond Rank. You and your guild members now have 50% discount in AI''s Store.>


    < Congratulation, you have been rewarded with 1,000 years of life times.>


    < Calculating kills and life times...>


    < you are rewarded with 300 years of life times. As per your kills.>


    "System." He called out walking towards the castle.


    { Multiplying in-game diamonds.}


    < You have been gifted with 10,000,000,000 in-game diamonds.>


    < Total Diamonds: 10,000,100,000.>


    He stopped on track, Supreme stared at his in-game diamonds again.


    "Is this for real? 10 Billion diamonds."


    < You are correct.>


    "Buy all the evolution stones, I need all the stages, from 1-6... Double it." He continued walking.


    < "..." >


    "What are you waiting for?"


    < Calculating cost of purchase.>


    < Price: 368,000,000.>


    < 50% Discount: 184,000,000.>


    { Note: Drakon can only Evolve to stage three, then Host has to wait still he mastered the energy in him before evolving again. Reaper could only Evolve to stage three, that is its highest Evolution stage.}


    Supreme thought for a moment and nodded.


    "Purchase."


    The huge castle doors slowly opened, as him, Drakon and Reaper walked inside.


    < Done! >


    < Added to your storage.>


    < Diamonds remaining: 9,816,100,000.>


    He sat down on his throne, then waved his hand. 12 Evolution stones appeared, calmly floating in front of him.


    "I don''t know if what that woman said is the truth" He looked at Reaper and Drakon, who stood in front of him.


    "What I do know is... we need to get stronger." He moved his gaze to his diamonds again.


    "AI. What is the price of all Bloodline stones?"


    < Calculating.>


    < Buying the complete stones with cost you 1,000,000,000.>


    "1 billion. Buy double of all the stones."


    < Pardon >


    "You heard me." He grinned.


    < Done.>


    < Discount used.>


    < All added to your storage.>


    < Diamonds: 8,816,100,000.>


    "Do you have Legendary weapons? Daggers." With a wave of his hand, 16 stones glowing with different colors appeared, floating beside the Evolution stones.


    If anyone saw these stones which were currently floating in front of him at the moment, they would have gone crazy. These were stones many players will kill for, and Supreme has them all.


    < Dagger Of Pure destruction, known as: Slayer.>


    < Crafted by Hephaestus himself, With every damage inflicted on target; host gained the same Amount of Health points removed. Legendary-class.>


    Supreme stared at the dagger in front of him which has a red blade and black handle, the dagger looked... ordinary.


    "How much?"


    < 2,000,000,000.>


    "Are you increasing the price?!" He roared.


    < That is the price.>


    "Fine, buy it."


    < Done.>


    < Discount used.>


    < Added to storage.>


    < Diamonds: 6,816,100,000.>


    "Do you have any legendary-class outfit? An overcoat will be good."


    < ".....?" >


    "Come on."


    < Shirt of Nessus.>


    < Skills: Can change to any outfit needed. Reduced 50% of enemies'' attacks. Turned 20% of attack to health. Increased Wearer Stats to 10%. Legendary-Class.>


    < Price: 3,000,000,000.>


    Without hesitation, he yelled. "BUY IT!!"


    < Done.>


    < Discount used.>


    With a thought, a long black Overcoat appeared on his body, He slowly observed the fabric and nodded with satisfaction.


    < Diamonds: 5,316,100,000.>


    Supreme nodded, he slowly observed the stones in front of him.


    "Light, Darkness, Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, Plant, and lightening." He stated.


    {Note: Drakon is already a Fire Bloodline, And Reaper don''t have any bloodline.}


    { Drakon can only take another two bloodlines at the moment, when he entered the fifth stage Evolve; he''ll be able to take 5 Bloodlines. Reaper can only take a total of 3 bloodlines, 1 at the moment.}


    "Hmm..." He thought for a moment, then stood up.


    "Let''s go outside, I don''t want you two to destroy Drakon''s castle." He walked towards them, the 28 stones following behind him.


    _


    "Ok you two, Time for your second evolve." He folded his hands on his chest, staring at Reaper and Drakon; the two stood 20 meters from him and 30 meters apart from each other.


    Drakon and Reaper swallowed the stones in front of them, Moment next...


    BOOM!!


    The two figures were surrounded by hurricane, made from pure energy.


    The wind picked up, Supreme stood calmly on the same spot; his overcoat moving with the wind. He calmly observed the two.


    After some minutes; the two energies slowly subsided, revealing Drakon and Reaper.


    "There aren''t any drastic change, Drakon just grew 5 meters big, and Reaper become... Well, more well-built."


    {Congratulations, Drakon and Reaper have leveled up to Lv45 and Lv50, respectively.}


    {Congratulations, Drakon''s skill known as; [Skull Royal Defense] and [Dragon Roar] have gotten stronger.}


    {Congratulation, Reaper have unlocked a new skill, known as; [Wings blades]. [Howl of terror] have gotten stronger.}


    {Congratulations, Host have been rewarded with 800 points. Total points: 1,246.}


    "Another skill, Let''s see what will happen if these two swallow a Bloodline stone."


    With a wave of his hand, a black and brown stones flew towards Drakon, while a golden-yellow stone flew towards Reaper.


    "Can''t wait to see what will happen."


    The two took the stone In front of them and Absorbed it.


    BOOM!!!!


    < Pet: Drakon have absorbed the Darkness and Earth Bloodline stones. Reaper have absorbed the Lightening stone.>


    {Congratulation, Drakon and Reaper gained a new skill. Drakon: [Skull Royal Defense] has been altered. Reaper: [Wings Blades] have been altered.}


    Supreme nodded, then said to the two.


    "Both of you should Attack me, I want to see if you two can take on a Diamond medal holder."


    "But, My Lord..." Reaper paused.


    Supreme: "...."


    "Did birdbrain just speak?" Drakon lowered his head to Reaper. "Did you just speak?" He asked again.


    "How many times will I tell you to not call me birdbrain in front of the Lord?!" Reaper glared at Drakon.


    "Wonderful, This will make most things easier." Supreme said with a smile, then summoned his new legendary-Class Dagger. The slayer appeared in his hand, Even though it looked ordinary; the two instantly got serious.


    "As you wish, Master."


    Reaper''s claws elongated, his red eyes glowed brightly. The next moment, he shot into the air.


    Drakon spared out his wings, and opened his mouth. Reaper hovered above him and also opened his mouth.


    Drakon: "[Dragon Roar]" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Reaper: "[Howl of Terror]"


    The two roared in unison, sending powerful sound waves towards Supreme, who braced himself; waiting for the attack.

 Chapter 127 - 127: Speechless and Horrified.

    BOOM!!!


    Supreme moved 2 meters back, before stabilizing himself. ''So powerful.'' He grinned.


    ''This Overcoat is epic! Reduces 50% of their attacks, covert 20% to my health point; then the remaining 30% out of 100% is nothing that I can''t block.'' He looked up at the two.


    "Is that all." He asked. ''I shouldn''t get to my head.''


    "We are just warming up." Drakon opened his mouth and released dark flames towards him.


    Supreme frowned slightly, feeling the eerie energy in the flames.


    { Attack on Host''s mind detected. Protection protocol activated.}


    Supreme shook his head and leaped to the side, dodging the flames.


    "Your attack might have been influenced by the Darkness bloodline, creating illusion to the target so they won''t be able to dodged it. NICE." He grinned again.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!!


    He leaped backward, as countless 1-feet length feathers made of yellow lightening struck the spot he was standing on.


    "Lightening?" He looked up at Reaper. "The lightening Bloodline increased your speed and also you [Wings blades]. This is interesting."


    Whoosh!!


    He leaped to the side, dodging more of Reaper''s attacks.


    ''I need to get to him, but will Drakon let me?'' He looked at Drakon while running around the place. Just as he guessed, Drakon used [Dragon might] on him.


    BAM!


    ''Shit!!'' He cussed inwardly, feeling his speed slowing down greatly. ''A pressure from a Second-evolved Dragon at the mystical-class is something not to be underestimated.''


    He looked up seeing countless lightening feathers heading towards him.


    "There is only one thing to do. [ shield of Courage]!" A red transparent Shield appeared in front of him, blocking all the attacks. With a thought the starlight sword appeared in his left hand.


    "You two should know who you are facing! [Dash]!"


    BOOM!!


    Reaper: "....?!!"


    Reaper was stunned as Supreme shot towards him and gave him a slash with the dagger.


    { 1,000 Damage.} S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    { Target''s health point: 39,000.}


    { 1,000 Damage converted to HP for user.}


    Reaper flew backward, stabilizing himself in midair. He looked down at the cut on his arms and was stunned in place, instead of blood, he saw a deep red light on the mark.


    "Don''t be surprised, Reaper. Any of my attacks will turn any damage I inflicted on you to health, which will be added to mine."


    Reaper and Drakon were dumbfounded.


    "What type of powerful skill is that?" Drakon asked from below.


    "Reaper is strong, not yet strong enough to face a Diamond holder; but can surely face a Gold." He looked down at Drakon.


    "Let''s see how strong your defense is." With a thought, the starlight sword split into 10 and shot towards Drakon.


    "[Skull Royal Defense]!"


    Instead of a red skull, A brown skull made from earth appeared around Drakon, The swords collided with the barrier; moving backward.


    "Mmm... Good defense, time to add it up." He infused his Mana in his starlight sword, then raised the dagger. "What if...?"


    He infused his Mana in the dagger, next moment.


    {Slayer have been bonded to Host. Two Skills unlocked, Known as; [siphoning] and [Sprint].}


    { [Siphoning] description: Absorb 1% of Mana from Enemies 5 meters away. Stage-1.}


    { [Sprint] description: Increase speed by 10%. Stage-1.}


    {Note: can only be use when Slayer is summoned.}


    "You just prove why you are called the slayer." He muttered and shot towards Drakon. The starlight swords redrew and shot forward again.


    "Block this!!"


    Supreme raised the dagger and struck the barrier, at the same time; the starlight swords collided with the barrier.


    BOOM!!


    "Whoa?" He was stunned, Even with the combined Attack; they only created a crack on the earth defense. Before he could think, Drakon dropped the barrier and slapped him and the starlight swords away with his claws.


    Supreme steady himself in midair and landed on his feat. ''Phew... Thanks to the starlight sword''s skills [Invisible Golden Armour] and the overcoat''s skill. Or else... That would have been lethal.''


    With a casual flick of his wrists, both weapons vanished. "You two did good, Drakon is strong enough to face a Diamond medal 1-star holder. If I''m to say, this''s a wonderful breakthrough."


    Drakon shrunk in size and flew towards him, while Reaper landed on the ground. "Thank you for the compliment, My Lord." Reaper said with a bow.


    "This guy is so loyal, why don''t you call me "My Lord" too?" Drakon Asked, landing on Supreme''s shoulder.


    "You--"


    "--Ok you two, It''s time to head back. I haven''t seen my sister in a while now." He looked around the place one last time and said. "AI, log me out."


    __________________


    [AMERISA.]


    [CITY HOSPITAL.]


    "You said Michael will be back, and to remind you... That is four hours ago!!" Tyson yelled at Jennifer, who sat on the couch in the room.


    Mira moved her gaze from Tyson to Jennifer. Not knowing what to say, she was confused why Tyson have been asking about Michael for so long now; that she was wondering if he is in love with her brother.


    ''I should be the one worrying about him, but... why did I feel so relaxed?'' She looked at Ricky, Levi and Rahond, who were busy playing Whot at a corner.


    "Why are you so worried about him?" Jennifer moved her annoyed gaze to Tyson.


    "I''m just asking, why aren''t any of you wor--"


    < Broadcast to all virtual reality game players.>


    < Player Supreme have won his third game known as; [Zombies Apocalypse] gaining the highest score in Virtual Reality game, known as; SSS-Ranking.>


    < His Rank remained unchanged.>


    "Huh?"


    Everyone apart from Mira were stunned in place, they all subconsciously turned their heads to Jennifer.


    "He-He-He, I thought you said he''ll be back! Why didn''t you tell us he''s in a game?! Ah!! If I''d known, I would have played with him." Tyson was both frustrated and angry.


    "So, That is the reason you have been asking about him, you want to team up with him." Jennifer folded her arms on her chest, staring at Tyson with a glare.


    "It''s bad to play with such a powerful player? Um?!" Tyson asked, he was really going crazy.


    Before she could say anything, AI''s voice sounded in all their heads.


    < Player Supreme have entered the Diamond medal 1-Star. For being the strongest in the Guild, he''ll automatically take the Guild Master''s Position.>


    < All members gained 50% discount in AI''s store.>


    < Guild Member; Player Blood-Arrow had entered the platinum medal 3-Stars.>


    < +20,000 Guild''s power.>


    < The Conquerors have top 90th on the Guild''s ranking board.>


    < Good luck players.>


    Now everyone were both speechless and horrified!


    *


    *


    *


    ????

 Chapter 128 - 128: Ill Rather Die!

    "Why do you all look surprise?" Mira asked in mild confusion.


    The five turned to her.


    "We are surprised because your brother just became one of the strongest players in the world." Jennifer stood up and walked towards her.


    Mira: "Huh?"


    "Who is Blood-Arrow?" Tyson asked, turning to Rahond.


    "I don''t know her, but the guild master asked me to accept her request." Rahond shrugged his shoulder.


    "How are you feeling now?" Jennifer placed her hand on Mira''s head, checking her temperature.


    "All good." Mira nodded, while Jennifer frowned slightly.


    "Those bastards will pay now, don''t worry, Mira. Your brother is coming back; we all might be weak, but he will surely make them pay." Tyson said with killing intent.


    The moment he finished, the space beside him distorted, Michael with Drakon on his shoulder walked out.


    "What happened?" He asked, noticing their expression.


    Tyson: "Huh? Nothing."


    Mira: "Brother! Cough!"


    Rahond, Ricky, Levi: "Guild master."


    Jennifer: "Micky."


    Michael frowned and walked towards Mira. He touched her head, feeling her hot temperature; his eyes turned cold. Killing intent spared out from him causing everyone to stepped back in fear. The Man in front of them is a Diamond player, not to be messed with.


    "What... Happened?" He asked.


    Jennifer who stood beside him sighed. "A day ago, The vice and two elders of the Elite guild came to the hospital, their purpose was to warn you not to help the silver moon guild--"


    "--Elite Guild?" He turned to her.


    "Yes, The Vice is a Gold medal 3-stars holder, and the two elders are both gold medal 1-stars holders. Their guild is holding top 30 on the leader ranking board--"


    "You haven''t yet told me what happened." He reminded, even Drakon was furious; who dare hurt his little friend?


    "The Vice struck her with his Mana, it won''t hurt her physically, but her system will be unstable for a while." Jennifer answered.


    The more he listened, the more black and red Mana emanates from his body, combined with Drakon''s. The two were Angry... Anger was an understatement to what they were feeling.


    "And you all were present." He moved his eyes around, which were now crimson red.


    The four men in the room gulped down. "We... I''m sorry, we''re powerless against the three. And Queen-of-death wasn''t present to help." Tyson said.


    He moved his gaze back to Mira, "Don''t worry Mira, I promise to bring them here to apologize to you before sending them on their way."


    Mira just stared at his red eyes in fascination. "Ok, brother. But why didn''t you tell me you can change your eyes'' color?"


    Michael smiled warmly at her. Even though seeing his eyes red, she wasn''t scared or worried. "You are the best sister ever..." He turned to Rahond.


    "...Where are they now?"


    "Well... The Elite guild is attacking the Silver moon guild as we speak." Rahond said scratching the back of his head. "They didn''t ask for a Guild war or anything, for God''s sake. They are 20 ranks above the Silver moon guild, I think it''s related to the issue, Guild Master."


    Michael nodded, with a flick of his wrist. A vial containing red liquid appeared in his hand. ''Thank heavens I took some health potions with me.'' He gave it to Mira.


    "Drink it, Mira."


    Mira took it and drank everything without hesitation, At long it came from her brother; it''s safe.


    Jennifer frowned slightly, and placed her hand on Mira''s head, her eyes widened feeling Mira''s temperature reducing drastically.


    "I feel... Good." Mira muttered with a bright smile, she stood up and hugged him. "You are the best.".


    "Rest now, I''ll be back." Michael said separating from the hug.


    Jennifer: "I''m coming with you."


    "No, you and..." He paused.


    {What are you thinking, Host?}


    ''System?!! You are online?''


    {Host is now strong enough for me to come online in his world.}


    ''Can Reaper also come to the world?''


    {Yes.}


    He nodded and said out loud. "Reaper, Come out!"


    The space behind him distorted and Reaper walked out, the four men froze feeling the energy around Reaper.


    "A Lv50 and stage-2 Pet?" The four exclaimed out loud.


    "Reaper will stay with you, take care of Her." He said and turned to Rahond. "Drakon, Rahond, Tyson will come with me to Silver moon guild."


    Jennifer looked at the confused Reaper and nodded. "Ok. Just make sure no one escape." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I just hope they are powerful enough for me to act." He nodded at Mira, then turned around and walked towards the exit with Drakon still on his shoulder, followed by Tyson, and Rahond.


    _____


    [Silver Moon Guild''s Building]


    At the moment, all of silver Moon''s Members were all on the ground, either fainted, kneeling or moaning In pain.


    In a huge silver colored hall stood Violet, pointing her sword at the four men In front of her. Her fair skin was filled with bruises, her white shirt ripped to the side; revealing the red bra she was wearing beneath it.


    "I won''t go down without a fight!!" She hissed at the middle-age man in front of her.


    "You either follow me peacefully and be my woman, or... I take you right here and watch as my member all have turns with you. I bet you won''t like that with all your members watching." The middle-age man said with a smirk. This man was the Guild Master of the Elite guild, known as Ruthless; and also a Diamond Medal 1-star holder.


    That was also the reason, his vice and two elders had the courage to attack Mira. Thinking Supreme will be powerless against their Guild master.


    "You joined The Conquerors as their Ally, right? But where are The Conquerors now? They''ll rather be playing VRG then helping you." Ruthless said, his tone filled with sarcasm and mockery.


    "Hahaha!!! The Conquerors are cowards! The vipers will easily defeat them in this guild wall!"


    All the Elite Guild''s 30 members who are all Platinum and Silver medal players laughed out loud.


    Violet and her four elders who knelt at the side, all gritted their teeth.


    ''Did I made the wrong choice of being Allies with them? Should I have followed Zack''s advice and go with The Kings? I completed all their requests, why can''t they fulfill this one request of mine?'' Her eyes turned cold.


    "No matter what happens, I won''t go down. I''ll rather die than let you barbarians touch my body."


    "The Conquerors will be looked down on if their first Ally die."


    Ruthless: "Who said that?!"


    Everyone turned their heads to the door.

 Chapter 129 - 129: Are We Going To Die Here?

    "That would be bad for our reputation, we don''t want that; Do we?"


    Everyone frowned seeing three guys walking inside the hall, the one in a black overcoat was the one who spoke.


    "Who are you?!" The Vice who has long green hair yelled.


    "You attacked my sister, and you have the gut to ask me that question." Michael asked coldly.


    "Supreme?" The man sneered knowing that the people in front of them are The Conquerors. ''You might be powerful, but in presence of our guild master, You are nothing but a scared rat.'' He thought.


    The Guild master frowned, if none of them could detect it. He surely did. ''This Mana wave around him, Impossible! How can someone so young be a diamond medal holder?''


    For having the highest rank from everyone present, No one apart from a Diamond player could detect his Rank. And for being one, Ruthless detected it at a glance.


    "Cough!" He cleared his throat, and asked:


    "Why are you here Supreme? It''s to help the Silver Moon Guild, or for the issue with your sister? If it''s that reason, I have nothing to do with it."


    "Huh?" The Vice and elders turned to their Guild master, all flabbergasted.


    "What are you saying Guild Master? We went to the hospital on your command." The vice quickly said.


    "Yes, But I didn''t ask you to attack anyone, I only sent to there to warn him."


    "That is your only Mistake, Who do you think you''re to warn me?" Michael asked coldly.


    "Don''t act arrogant here Supreme! You are just a... Wait! Why can''t I detect your rank?!" The Vice asked in horror.


    "You guys can''t, because... the young man standing in front of us is a Diamond player."


    "WHAT?!!!!!!!!"


    Everyone yelled in horror, taking a step back; even Violet was stunned.


    "I''m here to see to the end of the Elite Guild, For attacking my sister just signed your death warrant." Michael started walking towards Ruthless.


    "We can''t face a Diamond Medal Holder, But the guild master can surely face him." The first elder said.


    ''With all my stats 2,000, only an Elite Medal Holder can pose a threat to me. These guys are just cattles to be slaughter.'' Supreme thought, Slayer appearing in his right hand.


    {Slayer''s skills activated. [Siphoning] and [sprint].}


    "That - That - That is a legendary-class weapon!! How many do you have?!!" Ruthless asked, moving back slowly.


    "Do you really need to act, Partner? Let me kill all these fools." Drakon said, his voice filled with killing intent.


    Michael stopped on track, "Tyson, Rahond; Take out all the Silver players. Drakon, Take out all the Platinum, leave these four to me."


    "Yes Guild master." Tyson summoned his Epic-class red broadsword, and lunged at the closest Elite Guild member to him.


    Rahond draw out his Rare-Class long sword and followed Tyson''s action.


    "Attack!" Ruthless yelled.


    All the members raised their weapons and charged towards the two, only to dropped to their knees. In matter of fact; all the 30 members dropped to their Knees. They all slowly raised their heads to Drakon who was hovering above the Hall, releasing pressure on them below.


    ''How can a stage-two Pet be so powerful? Wait! If he could have two Legendary-class weapons, does that mean his pet is also a Legendary-class?'' He looked at Michael, who was now unarmed.


    "I don''t think we''ll be able to face him alone." He stretched out his hand to the side. "Red-Dread, Come out!"


    Violet moved backward, cracking distance from them. Moment Next; the space behind Ruthless distorted and a 10 meters tall red wolf with two horns walked out.


    The two elders and Vice nodded and summoned theirs.


    "One Epic-class steel red wolf, one Rare-Class earth Dog, and two Uncommon-Class pirokums." Michael said his observation. "You guys are really looking down on me? I thought you''ll have a legendary-class pet. Ok... What about weapons?" He asked.


    "What?" Now the four were dumbfounded, with all these pets, why the hell did this guy said they''re looking down on him?


    "No legendary-class weapon? Fine by me." The next moment Slayer appeared in his hand, again.


    "Ahhhhh!!!"


    The five turned their heads to the members. Ruthless and the other three, faces; changed dramatically, seeing all their Members'' dead bodies lying all over the place. Blood flowed like river towards the whole corner of the hall.


    Violet and her four elders stood frozen in fear, they were both horrified and dumbfounded; staring at Tyson, Rahond and Drakon, whose weapons and clews were filled with blood.


    "How? When?" Ruthless was at a lost of words, he looked up at Drakon. "You bastard!! Red-Dread! Kill that baby Dragon!!"


    The steel red wolf turned his gaze to Drakon, The moment the pet saw him, It moved back in fear; the wolf was trembling... Totally horrified. There is a saying that Animals'' perception were 10, if not 20 times stronger than humans''. When he saw Drakon''s eyes, this Epic-class pet knew that he was nothing compare to this Dragon, let alone to Attack it.


    "What are you doing, Red-Dread?!" Ruthless yelled at his pet. Who kept moving backwards.


    "I see... Your pet is a lot smarter than you." With a thought, Slayer flew into the air and shot towards the four.


    "Stop him!!" The Vice and the two elders yelled.


    Without hesitation, their pets lunged forward with clews and teeth stretched.


    WHOOSH!!


    WHOOSH!!


    WHOOSH!!


    """""...""""" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Violet and her elders were stunned.


    Ruthless was flabbergasted.


    The Vice was Horrified.


    The two elders were both dumbfounded and petrified.


    The next moment.


    < Your pet have been killed.>


    < Your pet have been killed.>


    < Your pet have been killed.>


    {25,000 Damage[critical hit].}


    {Target''s Health point: 0/20,000.}


    {20,000 Damage[critical hit].}


    {Target''s Health point: 0/20,000.}


    {45,000 Damage[critical hit].}


    {Target''s Health point: 0/30,000.}


    {All Damage have been converted into Health point.}


    {Health point: 140,000.}


    {Points: 100 gained.}


    ''I thought the health points I get from damage is only temporary?''


    {No Host, The slayer covert Damages to health points. As the Cheating System. I''ll take the health points converted and adds it to Host''s current health.}


    "Isn''t that surprising." He grinned, staring at the pets which slowly turned into particles, disappearing from the hall.


    "Pifff!!"


    The three spurted out a mouthful of blood, they looked up at Michael, horror on their faces.


    "W-We really can''t fight a Diamond player, are we going to die here?" The first elder asked, trembling in fear.

 Chapter 130 - 130: Make Sure You Are Feared By Your Enemies, And Loved By Your Closest Ones

    "I''m not going down that easily!!" Ruthless stretched out both hands, and yelled. "Black Tiger and Blood Yeti! Come out!!"


    The space behind him distorted and two 10 meters tall Tiger and Yeti walked out.


    "How lovely, you have two more Rare-Class pets." Michael caught his dagger.


    ''Why is he so calm?'' A deep frown settled on Ruthless''s face. "We''ll see if you can block this! Black Tiger, [Sonic Roar]! Blood Yeti, [Blood Ice Ball]!"


    The tiger opened its mouth and The Yeti formed a red snow ball in its hand.


    "Attack!!!"


    With his command, the two threw their attacks towards Michael who stood on the same spot.


    Boom!!


    {Damage received: 50,000.}


    {Shirt of Nessus''s skills: Reduced 50% of the damage, 20% have been converted to health.}


    He blocked the remaining damage with the [Shield of Courage]. "Is that all?" He asked.


    "...Not even scratched?" Ruthless was stunned.


    "Ok, it''s time to end this battle. [Dash]." He spun the dagger and shot towards them with incredible speed.


    "What?!" Ruthless quickly summoned his battleaxe, blocking Michael''s Attack. The sonic wave created from the clash was so powerful that it threw the Vice and Elders who were closest to the two 3 meters back.


    "Hmm... Legendary-class. I wonder how much it will cost after selling it." Michael wondered with a smirk, observing Ruthless''s weapon.


    Ruthless stared at his two pets behind Michael, who slowly turned into light particles, disappearing from view. He then looked at him.


    "You aren''t taking this fight seriously. If you want her, You can have her. If it''s about your sister, you can take these fools with you. Just let me go."


    Michael grinned, then punched him on his cheek with his left hand, Ruthless staggered backward.


    "You aren''t going anywhere, because you won''t be leaving here alive. I hope you said your prayers, because I''ll be sending you to hell." He activated [Foresight], the next moment.


    BOOM!!


    He lunged towards Ruthless, who raised his battleaxe to smashed down on him, An Attack Michael detected. Before he could smash down with his Battleaxe, Michael stopped behind him. Blood slowly dripping from his dagger.


    {Damage 87,000 [critical hit]!!.}


    {Target''s health points: 0/50,000.}


    {Gained 50 points.}


    {Damage have been converted into health points.}


    {Total health points: 280,000.}


    Ruthless raised his hand to his throat which have been split open, blood slowly flowed down; staining his cloth. "H-How."


    THUD!


    He collapsed on the ground dead.


    ''[Foresight] is not something to be looked down on.'' Michael thought inwardly.


    "How?"


    "Did he just killed the Guild master with one strike?"


    "Impossible!"


    Tyson: ''I don''t think my dad will be able to face him now. Can he?''


    Rahond: ''so powerful? When will I be like him?''


    "Why did it take you so long to end this prick?" Drakon landed on his shoulder.


    Michael didn''t reply, but turned around to the three. Without hesitation, they quickly dropped to their knees, pleading and kowtowing.


    "Please Supreme, forgive us!"


    "Yes, we made a mistake!"


    "We''ll do anything you ask of us, please! Forgive you, let us go. If it''s about your sister; I can heal her back." The vice quickly said.


    Michael stretched out his hand towards him, an unknown force pulled The vice into his grip.


    "I would have killed you right now because of what you said, but I made a promise, and I tend to keep it." He tossed the Vice to the ground.


    "GRAAAAA!!!!"


    The group turned to the red steel wolf, which was now... enraged, staring at them with bloodlust.


    "Your Master is dead, so you lost all sense of reasoning... That''s on you. Drakon, get rid of this thing."


    Drakon opened his mouth and released dark flames, which turned the stunned Wolf into ash in matters of seconds. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I wondered what your flame is made of." He muttered and added: "watch them."


    Tyson and Rahond nodded, they both walked towards the elders and stood behind them, weapons ready to act if the three tried anything suspicious.


    "Are you ok?" He walked towards Violet, who was helping her elders up from the ground. She quickly turned to him, then at the bodies all over the place. "I''m good, thank you for coming." Violet thanked nervously, noticing her body; she quickly arranged her shirt in order to cover up her exposed body.


    Michael nodded, not bothered about her nervous behavior. "You are our Ally, and allies help each other."


    "Thank you, Supreme." Zack said, massaging his wrist, which were bounded by the Elite Guild Members.


    "You are the one who yelled about the tribute, I hope you now know why we ask?"


    Zack nodded. "Yes."


    He then turned to Violet. "You shouldn''t keep important information like this from us again, if you have a problem. Let us know. We''ll be leaving now."


    "Oh?" Violet nodded absentmindedly.


    With one last look at her, he walked towards the exit, Tyson and Rahond dragged the three men with them.


    "Where are they taking them to?" Zack asked.


    "I''m guessing to the hospital, then to their death. I won''t have guessed that such a handsome young man will be Supreme and also exceptionally dangerous."


    The elders turned to her. "Handsome?"


    Violet moved her gaze to her members, those who are still conscious. "What are you all staring at?! Let''s get to work. This place looked like a slaughterhouse."


    "Oh!"


    "Right away!"


    "Where are the mops?!"


    Violet looked at the entrance again, her eyes filled with appreciation and gratitude. ''Thank you again, Supreme. If you ever need anything In the future, I''ll be here to help in any way I can.'' She thought with a small smile.


    ______


    [Some Minutes Later.]


    Michael walked inside the room with Drakon on his spot, followed by Tyson and Rahond dragging the three with them. The two kicked their back legs, causing them to fall on their knees.


    "I promised you I''ll bring them, These are the three, right?" He asked, sitting beside Mira on the Bed.


    "Yes." Mira hugged his waist, staring at the three fearfully.


    "Don''t be scared Mira, they can''t harm you." Michael said in a calming tone.


    Mira slowly nodded, he then turned to The three. "What are you waiting for?" He asked.


    The next moment.


    "Please forgive us, we were blind and hurt you, forgive us." The Vice pleaded with tears streaming down his cheeks.


    "Not "We"! Please forgive us, it was his doing, both of us didn''t know he''ll attack you."


    "Yes, please forgive us."


    They were pleading none stop for 5 whole minutes. As a kindhearted girl, Mira nodded at them and turned to her brother; who was silently waiting for her reply.


    "Can you let them go?" She asked in a low voice.


    Michael smiled and said:


    "I can. But, Mira. The world we are now living in is not the one people will be kind and loving to you, if someone tried to kill or hurt you and your loved ones; you have to strike back, and harder. Even though you don''t want to kill them.


    You have to make them and others know you shouldn''t be mess with and looked down on." As he said this, he stretched out his hand towards the three and activated [Brainwave] stage-two.


    Moment Next...


    "AAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!"


    The three screamed in pain, causing Mira to jolt back in fright. She stared at the three as blood flow from their eyes, ears, mouth and nose.


    Everyone were stunned seeing the scene in front of them.


    "Make sure you are feared by your enemies and loved by your closest ones." With that said, he stopped; and the three dropped on the ground, breathing heavily.

 Chapter 131 - 131: Scoundrels

    "Do you understand?" He asked with a smile.


    Mira nodded absentmindedly, staring at the three men who slowly stood up. They looked around the room, totally perplexed.


    "Where are we?" The vice asked, looking around.


    "Who are you people?"


    "I think we are lost."


    "..."


    Jennifer stood up and walked towards them. "Don''t you know me?" She asked.


    "We would never forget such a beauty as you, but we haven''t seen you before." The vice said in mild confusion.


    "Wait... Guild Master, Did you destroy their brain?" Rahond asked, his tone filled with surprise.


    "Move aside, let me check this out." Tyson shoved Rahond to the side, and stopped in front of the three.


    "What are your names?" He asked with a bright smile.


    The three looked at each other in confusion, they had no idea who this young man was, and why he''s asking of the names they knew nothing about.


    "We don''t get." The vice said, still perplexed.


    "I mean." Tyson scratched the back of his head. "What are you guys called?"


    "We don''t know." The second elder answered.


    "Good!" He jumped up and walked towards Michael, then whispered.


    "What do you say, Michael? Let''s take them in and trained them to be our personal Servants. Think about it, Three gold medal holders, working as our slaves."


    Michael looked at the two and shook his head. "That''s on you. And a warning; I don''t want to see any of them close to my house or Mira, or else..."


    "That is ok, can they join the guild?"


    Michael: "Not happening."


    Jennifer: "Are you mad?!"


    Rahond: "No way."


    "Wow." Tyson moved his gaze on everyone present. "Are you all leaving them to me?" He asked, totally bewildered.


    "One. Two. Three. Four..."


    He Turned to the three seeing them counting their fingers.


    "Are you... No need!! I don''t want them anymore!" He walked towards the couch and sat down. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael shook his head and said to Rahond. "Take them away, you know what to do."


    Rahond nodded and walked towards the three. "Ok, let me take you all home." He said with a friendly smile.


    The three nodded, and followed behind him.


    After they are out of sight, Michael turned to Jennifer. "Any news?"


    "Well... The disbandment of the Elite Guild and--"


    "--You know what I''m asking." He cut her off.


    "The Destroyers Guild sent three men to investigate us, they didn''t reveal their selves, but I can detect them if they get close to the building."


    "How strong are these men?" He asked.


    "They are all Gold medal 1-star holders." Jennifer answered sitting down beside Tyson.


    "Any other news?"


    "The Guild war battle have Attracted a lot of powerful figures all over the world, I''m guessing we''ll see a lot of Diamond holders, maybe even Elite." Tyson answered.


    "Go and call the Doctor over, It''s time to Discharge Mira." He turned his head to Mira.


    Tyson nodded And stood up, at that moment.


    RING!!


    Mira picked up Michael''s phone on the cupboard beside her bed and handed it to him. "You left your phone here."


    Michael took the phone, and saw an unknown number, with some suspicious; he picked up the phone. The next thing he heard was:


    "Are you Stella''s boyfriend? If you want to save her from me, come to the fine star restaurant. You have ten minutes."


    The call got disconnected without him saying a word. A frown settled on his face.


    "What happened?" Both Mira and Jennifer asked.


    "It looked like Stella got into some kind of trouble."


    "Stella? You mean Mrs Jones''s youngest daughter?" Jennifer asked, to cleared her doubt.


    "Yes." Michael nodded, he looked at the time. "It''s 6pm. I''ll be back; don''t worry Mira, we''ll discharge you tomorrow morning. We all have a surprise to show you." He stood up.


    "Ok." Mira nodded.


    "Where are you going?" Jennifer asked.


    "I''ll be back." He walked towards the window and opened it, then flew out, heading towards the fine star restaurant.


    ___


    "Don''t worry sweetheart, Your handsome is coming." A muscular man with a scar on his face said coldly to the two girls sitting on the floor in front of him and his 5 brothers.


    "Senior brother, Why are you waiting for him? Let''s just take them to the location and have some fun." A bald head man beside the one with a scar said impatiently.


    Seeing the girls'' short skirt and long legs, each putting on a crop top and a jacket, Surely fueled up his lust.


    "Be patient junior brother, he''ll be here." Scar face tossed the phone to the side, which shattered after coming in contact with the ground.


    "What are you all doing? There is injustice happening in front of you, instead to help, you all are there watching!!" Stella''s friend known as Kira yelled at the Customers in the restaurant. She didn''t really have hope that Michael will do anything, as far as she knew him.


    Michael is weak and always avoid trouble, even though her best friend said Michael is now extremely handsome, she didn''t believe her.


    The Customers just moved to a corner, creating distance from the six Men and the two helpless ladies.


    "It has been 8 minutes now, where is this your handsome?" Scar face asked teasingly. The other four behind him laughed hearing him.


    "What did we do to you guys?! We are here just to eat as everyone, out of nowhere you asked us to follow you guys to your house!! Why in the name would we do that?!!" Stella yelled, even though she missed some words, she didn''t care.


    "Stop yelling dear, Don''t you know our senior brother? He is the Guild master of Crusher Guild, we might only be six in the Guild; but we are feared because we are allies with The Conquerors, And Supreme is Backing us." The one at the left said arrogantly, his hands folded on his chest.


    "Huh?!" The two girls were horrified, everyone have heard of Supreme, and these guys were being backed by Supreme himself.


    "Why in the world will I back such Scoundrels like you?"


    Everyone turned their heads to the Door, seeing a young man in a black Overcoat walking inside, his hands tucked in his pockets.


    Kira and Stella: "Michael?!"

 Chapter 132 - 132: Mr Supreme

    "Michael?" Scar face turned to the handsome man who stopped in front of them.


    "So you are the "handsome" she saved on her phone, saying the truth, you are really handsome. " Scar face nodded.


    Michael frowned slightly and turned to Stella, who looked down in embarrassment, her face red like tomato.


    He moved his gaze back to Scar face. "I see you are using my name to intimidate Non-players."


    "Huh?"


    Now the six and everyone were dumbfounded.


    "What is this guy saying?"


    "Is he Supreme?"


    "Let me take a look." A woman in a waitress''s outfit walked forward, seeing Michael she froze.


    "What is it?" Her fellow worker asked.


    "That''s the guy I was telling you about."


    "You mean the handsome one? Who caught you staring at him?"


    The lady glared at her friend. "Do you have to bring it up all the time?!"


    "He is handsome, I now know why you stared for so long."


    The lady shook her head. "Don''t think about it, you can''t have him; you know why?"


    The other waitress shook her head.


    "Because he is Supreme."


    BOOM!! sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The customers closest to her turned to Michael, "Supreme!! He is Supreme!"


    "I have seen Supreme!"


    "Where is my phone?!"


    "I need to take a Picture!!"


    "Yes!"


    Scar face frowned and yelled. "Shut up!!" He brought out a gun then pointed it at the ceiling. With a BANG!! The restaurant instantly got silence.


    "Why are you so hot headed?" Michael formed a red and black throne behind him with his Mana and sat down.


    ''If you want to show your powers, you have to go all the way.'' He thought, staring at some customers who had already started taking pictures and videos.


    "And You!!" Scar face pointed his pistol at Michael''s head:


    "Who gave you the gut to claim you are Supreme? The Supreme we knew has brown hair, not black! So you must be lying."


    "I''m lying?" Michael pointed at himself with a surprised expression on his face.


    ''These fools might be my fans, but they fucking knew nothing about me.'' He shook his head, with a flick of his wrist, The starlight sword appeared in his hand; He placed it on the table closest to him.


    "Is this enough proof? No? Drakon, come out."


    The space distorted behind him and Drakon walked out. "What is it, partner?"


    The six men were completely stunned, Scar face lowered his gun, the next moment they all rushed up to Michael falling to their knees.


    "It''s really you Mr Supreme, we have tried to reach out to you, but all effort failed."


    "I can''t believe this, it''s really Mr Supreme." They said sparkles in their eyes


    Michael moved his gaze to Stella and Kira. The six followed his gaze and Scar face yelled. "What are you two waiting for?! Help those young ladies up!!"


    Two nodded, they quickly stood up and walked towards the two Ladies; helping them up with smiles on their faces.


    The two and all the customers were dumbfounded as the turn of event.


    "What just happened?"


    "Did he save those two girls without doing anything?"


    "Why are these men behaving like slaves?"


    The customers stared at the five men who were now trying to clean his shoe.


    "That is ok." Michael stood up and walked towards the two girls. "Did they cause you any trouble?"


    The two girls turned to the men behind Michael. They all folded their hands mouthing the words please to them.


    "Nothing, thanks to you." Stella said.


    "Em... As everything is sorted out can we eat something." Kira asked moving her burning gaze all over Michael''s body. She licked her lower lip.


    "No, I''m here because of the call and I also what to buy food for Mira."


    "Oh?" The two girls said in mind surprised.


    Hearing him, the two waitresses quickly rushed up to him. "What do you want to order, Mr Supreme?" The lady who answered him on his first time here said with a smile. Her friend stood behind her, a little envious.


    "Micheal will be fine, these are the foods I need." He mentioned all the food to her while she wrote everything down on the note in her hand.


    "Is that all?" She asked, her eyes fixed on him.


    "Yes." Michael nodded, he frowned seeing the waitress still staring at him.


    "What is it?" He asked.


    "Uh? No, nothing." She stammered, then said. "The foods with be ready in 10 minutes, please... Will you stay in our VIP section and wait for your food?"


    "Down here will be ok."


    ''Down here? He doesn''t like to show off, what a respectful gentleman.'' The other waitress thought inwardly.


    "Aren''t you leaving to prepare the food?" Stella asked the waitresses, who quickly nodded at her; the two then rushed towards the kitchen.


    "You have to wait for your food, so why don''t you eat with us." Kira suggested.


    Michael thought for a moment and looked at the six men behind him, who were trying to touch the starlight sword which he placed on the table. Drakon lied down in front of the sword watching the men with an amused expression.


    "What is your name?"


    "I''m called Scar, Mr Supreme." These five are my brothers.


    "My name will be good."


    "That will be a disrespect, We''ll call you Boss from now on."


    Michael just shook his head, with a wave of his hand; the starlight sword vanished from the table. With that taken care of, he followed the girls to their seat which was in a corner and sat down with them. Some customers were still recording him.


    "So Michael? How did you become so..." Kira moved her gaze on his body, and added: "Do you know you are now a celebrity?"


    "Celebrity?" Michael turned to her in mild confusion.


    "Yes. There are hundreds of groups on social media with thousands and hundreds of fans. All those people are yours."


    Michael remembered Niki, ''is it because of the video, or AI''s broadcast?''


    "What happened to you guys?" He gestured at the six men standing behind him like loyal guards.


    "It''s nothing serious, Boss." Scar quickly said with sweat on his foreheads, he smiled brightly at the girls.


    "It''s nothing, we have forgiven them; and besides they didn''t touch us or hurt us. So..." Kira focused her attention on him again. "Do you have a girlfriend, Michael?"


    Michael looked at her for a moment, then shook his head. "No, I don''t really have time for dating."


    "Oh, if you have the chance, you can tell me. Maybe the "one" is right in front of you all along." She said.


    Stella just shook her head. ''When will this girl stop being so desperate?'' She thought inwardly.

 Chapter 133 - 133: Lets Gauge His Strength, And Know His Weaknesses.

    [Ten minutes later.]


    "Supreme!!!"


    "We are here Supreme!!!"


    "Accept my Friend request, Supreme!!!"


    "You are our Idol!!!"


    "Come, Supreme!!"


    "I''m your biggest Fan Supreme!!"


    "Can I have your autograph, Supreme?!!"


    "Let us in!! We want to see Supreme!!"


    "Yes! Why are you stopping us from meeting our Idol?!!"


    "You are the strongest player ever Supreme!!!"


    "We''ll come and watch the Guild war!!"


    "Yes!! We know you''ll win!!!"


    "The vipers are Nothing!! They aren''t even Worthy to face The Conquerors!!!"


    "Yes!!!"


    "How did it feel to be on the top Supreme?!!!"


    "Do you have any word of advice to give your fans?!!"


    "Supreme. Supreme. Supreme. Supreme...!!!"


    Michael and the two girls stared at the crowd of people outside the restaurant totally speechless.


    "Why are they so much people?" He asked in mild confusion.


    "The videos and pictures these customers are taking might have spared, I told you... You are now a celebrity." Kira stared at the people through the glass windows, they were all taking pictures and videos. She could even see some reporters.


    "How are you going to leave the restaurant, Boss? We seem to be surrounded." Scar looked around.


    "Humans are really Entertaining." Drakon sat on the table, staring at the people.


    "It''s not really hard, he looked at Scar. What are you guys rank?"


    "We are all platinum medal holders. I''m a platinum medal 3-stars, while dink and Roy are both 2-stars, and deck, Job and Norman are all 1-star."


    Michael nodded. "Meet me at the city hospital, just tell them my name." He said.


    Scar nodded.


    "Mr Michael, all the food are in these bags. The price is 1 year of life times."


    Michael took the two bags from her and asked. "What is your name?"


    "Huh?" The waitress was stunned for a second, then quickly said. "I''m joy, Mr Michael."


    "Ok joy, this is your payment." He tapped on his bracelet, transferring a total of 50 years of life times.


    Ding!!


    "50 years?!" She exclaimed in shock.


    Both Kira and Stella were stunned hearing the amount.


    "Use some to repair your Ceiling, and give some to the securities for holding those people back."


    "But they are your fans, and the ceiling is good."


    "I know."


    Drakon opened his mouth and released wave of dark flames which created a hole in the ceiling.


    "Huh?" Everyone inside were stunned in place.


    "Can''t wait to see all of you in the Guild war battle!" He yelled at the people outside, and started ascending into the air.


    "Huh?!"


    "Supreme is... Flying!!!"


    "Our idol is now a Diamond player!!!!"


    "WoW!!! Supreme is the best!!!"


    "Wow!!"


    Everyone, both inside and outside were amazed seeing as Michael flew out from the Roof, and away from the location, with Drakon following behind.


    ______


    [Luncheon. Second-strongest city.]


    [Damon''s Villa.]


    The front door opened and Mika walked in, she was in a long black pants and sleeveless white top, with a file In hand.


    "Welcome Mika." Damon turned to her, he was sitting on the couch, dress in white pants and T-shirt.


    "Vice Guild master, I got all the information neede--"


    "--No need." He stopped her, then pointed at the table in front of him.


    Mika moved her gaze to the black file on the table. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Pick it up and open it."


    She picked up the file and dropped hers on the table, then opened it; the first picture she saw was a picture of Michael, she turned the pages, seeing pictures of Jennifer, Mira, Tyson, Rahond, Ricky, Levi, and the other three elders, with all their history written on it. She moved to the last page seeing Drakon. Mika blinked a couple of times, then looked up at Damon.


    "Vice Guild Master, have you checked this file?" She asked.


    "Yes."


    "What about Drakon? Michael''s pet?"


    "It just a pet, mine can handle it."


    "H-Have you saw its class?" She asked again.


    Damon looked up at her. "Why are you asking so much questions? Let me see it."


    Mika handed him the file, Damon opened the last page and was dumbfounded seeing Drakon''s class.


    "What?!!" He stood up. "Where did such a commoner get a Mystical-Class Dragon from?!! No way! There is no way his pet Is of the Mystical-Class."


    "You better believe it."


    The two turned to Rebecca, who was also in a white T-shirt and knee-length skirt.


    "There is a video online, showing that Michael could fly. Either he has a skill that make him able to fly, or... He is already a Diamond player." She added.


    "Diamond player? How is that possible?! Ahh!!!! We won''t be able to kill him then!" Damon collapsed on the couch.


    "Don''t be disheartened, Love. For a Mystical-Class Dragon to submit to him, it only proves this young man called Michael is something more." She stopped in front of him.


    "At the moment, we don''t have any skill, Weapon, or player that can kill a Mystical-Class Dragon. I''ll say only Joker has such weapon, but he won''t help us." She sat down beside him.


    "His son had already joined The Conquerors, so they have The Kings behind them."


    "But, what about those in the Demigods'' ranking board."


    "Only the five could try, but do you think those old geezers have entered the grandmaster Medal?" She asked.


    Damon slammed the file on the table. "I''ll kill him, no matter if he has a Mystical-Class Dragon, or he''s a Diamond medal Holder! Blazegon will Assist me!"


    "You''ll get yourself and your pet killed, and you really don''t know the terror of a Mystical-Class pet; these pets have the power to destroy a whole city in minutes."


    Damon glared at her. "Do you want me to let my sister''s murderer walk around freely?!"


    "I didn''t say that, Love. I''m saying we should first observe, gauge his strength and know his weaknesses. Then strike when he least expected."


    Damon thought for a moment, and nodded. "You are right, but we''ll still go to the guild war. Right?"


    "Yes, and we have been invited for an event in Amerisa. I see you two have gotten ready." She turned to Mika who have been silent all along.


    "Prepare the plane, Mika. We three are going to Amerisa, the remaining four elders will look after the city when we are gone."


    Mika who was the first elder nodded, she turned around and walked out of the room.


    ''Don''t worry Michael, I am Coming.'' Damon thought with killing intent.

 Chapter 134 - 134: Man-Babies

    "We need to inform the vice guild master that Supreme is now a Diamond player."


    In a dark Alley, A man stood in front of two young guys with a phone in hand.


    "Are you sure about that? What if he''s just faking it?" The guy at the right asked.


    "At least we should be prepared for anything." The man tapped on his phone, entering WhatsApp.


    "What do we have here?"


    The three raised their heads to the sky, seeing Michael and Drakon descending towards them.


    "Supreme?!"


    They all brought out Rare-Class blasters, pointing it at Michael.


    "Wow, Rare-Class Firearms. They''ll be good in my collection." He landed on the ground, while Drakon landed on his shoulder.


    "Who are these guys?" Drakon asked, observing the three men.


    "These are the men Jennifer talked about, they''re all members of The Destroyers Guild.


    "How the hell did you find us?" The man at the middle asked.


    "You guys can''t conceal your Mana, I wonder why Damon will send such amateurs after me."


    The three looked at themselves, the man in front of them is too powerful for three of them alone. Demon sent them here to investigate because they''re still Platinum players, he thought their Mana will be weak to detect by Queen-of-death, and won''t pose a threat to them. But it seems their plan was discovered by the opponents.


    "I hope you sent all the pictures to Damon."


    "Pictures? You knew we''re taking pictures?!"


    "What else will you be doing? Any investigator takes pictures, it''s just a guess; and it seems I''m right."


    "Guys! Let''s kill this guy, and gain all the rewards."


    "But... But what about the Mystical-Class Dragon on his shoulder?" One asked, his face filled with fear.


    There is no way they could defeat a Diamond player, No way at all.


    "We don''t need to fight, shoot them!!" The man yelled.


    The two guys nodded upon hearing his word. The three released three shots at Michael, as they predicted; all the red bullets froze in front of him.


    "We won''t win!!" The guy at the left yelled.


    "Let me show you pain."


    The moment he said this, the four dropped on their knees, they all gripped their heads and let out a painful scream.


    "I hope you all will remember number 1 when I''m done with you." He said.


    After one minute of excruciating pain, he finally stopped. The four collapsed face first to the ground.


    He walked towards them and picked up the phone beside the man. He switched on the phone, seeing it was locked; he looked down at the man who was slowly getting up from the ground.


    "What is going on? Where am I?"


    "Huh? What am I?"


    "What happened?"


    When they saw Michael and Drakon, they crawled back in fear, cowering at a corner.


    "Who are you?!"


    "Do you want to beat us?"


    "No, Why will you hurt me? I''m just a child."


    Michael tilted his head in confusion. "For using [Brainwave] on them for one minute turned them into... babies?"


    "I wonder what type of skills you have." Drakon muttered.


    Michael looked at the man and said. "Come here."


    "Please sir, let me go. I''m harmless."


    "I need the password."


    "Password?" The man looked confused. Then asked:


    "What is a password?"


    Michael faced palm himself, ''why did I Fry their Brain without knowing the password first?'' He turned the phone, seeing a fingerprint on its back he sighed in relief.


    He walked towards the Man and grabbed his hand.


    "Please. Please, Sir! I did nothing wrong, Please forgive me. (Crying)." The grown up man burst into tears, thinking Michael was going to beat him.


    Michael stared at the crying Man for some seconds, he shook his head and placed the man''s thumb on the fingerprint section.


    [Wrong fingerprint]


    He tried the index finger.


    [Wrong fingerprint]


    He tried the Middle, still the same "Wrong fingerprint" he tired all the fingers on both hands and still [Wrong fingerprint].


    "Ahh!!" Michael yelled out of frustration.


    {Have Host check all the fingers?}


    ''Meaning?''


    {Have Host tried the legs'' fingers?}


    "Huh?" He was flabbergasted. "Who in their right mind will use their leg''s Finger as a password?" He looked at the three, seeing them playing with sand. One of them took a handful of sand and placed it in his mouth, chewing it slowly.


    "...."


    "What did you do to them? These guys have lost their senses." Even Drakon was dumbfounded.


    "Hey!"


    The three turned to him.


    "Remove your shoe."


    "Are you going to beat me, Sir?"


    "I will, if you don''t remove it."


    The man quickly sat on the ground, he removed his shoes and gave it to Michael.


    "Hold it." Michael squat down and held the man''s right leg.


    "Fufufufu... You are tickling me, Sir!"


    Michael glared at him, causing the man to shut up. He tried his best to hold back his laughter.


    The other two saw their friend was enjoying, then quickly crawled forward.


    "We want too!"


    "Yes, my turn next!"


    After trying three fingers, he finally heard the sound.


    [Successfully Unlocked.]


    "Thank goodness!!" He threw the man''s leg to the side causing him to stumbled backward.


    Michael stood up and entered WhatsApp, seeing No password, he sighed in relief and tapped on the name, "Vice Guild Master".


    "Ok, here we go."


    [Supreme is deceiving everyone, his pet is only in the Rare-Class, while he''s using a card to disguise the pet''s class. Oh! He is also using the card on himself, he is only a Silver medal 1-star player.... He''s more cautious now, I think he discovered us, What should we do? Attack or Retreat?]


    "Sent." He tapped the send button.


    "What are you up to?" Drakon asked in mild confusion.


    "Just wait and see."


    DING!!


    "He replied." He checked the message. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [NO! Don''t Attack, Retreat. We don''t want him to know or suspect more, we''ll attack and expose his secret to the whole world in the Guild war battle. We are on our way to Amerisa; You Three did good, I''ll reward you when all I arrive.]


    He scoffed, and wrote:


    [Ok, Vice Guild Master. We''ll be waiting for your arrival.]


    Michael switched off the phone, and smashed it on the ground. He then turned to the three, who were staring at him.


    "What are you waiting for? RUN!!"


    The three quickly stood up, instead to run out of the Alley, they ran inside.


    Michael blinked a couple of times, he shook his head. "Man-babies." He picked up the two food bags and three blasters, then flew into the air.


    *


    *


    *


    ???? Man-babies!!

 Chapter 135 - 135: Jump Off The Hill

    "Hey, Boss!"


    Michael stared at the six men in front of him with narrow eyes. "How did you guys got here so quickly?" He asked.


    "We know a shortcut, and you said we should meet you in the hospital... We don''t know who to talk to. So we waited for you out here." Scar said with a smile.


    ''Who really are these guys? I need to be on guard with them.'' He thought and said:


    "Wait for me here, I''ll be back."


    The six nodded.


    Michael heaved a sigh, and walked inside the hospital with the bags in hand.


    "Did we do something wrong, senior brother?" The guy with bald head asked, staring at Michael''s departing figure.


    "Didn''t you heard the Boss?! He said he''ll be back." Scar said, a bright smile on his face.


    _


    "I''m so bored!" Tyson relaxed his back on the couch, he turned his head to Reaper, who stood calmly at the right corner of the room.


    "Hey! I know you can speak! I wanna asked; How did he obtain you? I mean Michael. And, I haven''t seen any pet like you in AI''s store."


    Reaper turned his head towards Him. "If you call My Lord by his name again, I''ll have your head."


    "Whoa!! Chill down bro. I''m just asking how Mic - I mean "Your Lord" obtained you." Tyson said staring at Reaper.


    Jennifer and Mira raised their heads from the video they were watching on Jennifer''s phone to the two.


    While Ricky and Levi shook their heads, feeling sorry for Tyson.


    "My Lord didn''t obtain me."


    [Some seconds pass.]


    "Anddddd... Continue."


    "None of your business." Reaper''s eyes glowed red.


    "Ok, Ok, Ok! Gosh, You are something else."


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    Everyone turned their heads to the door.


    Levi stood up and opened it for Michael, who calmly walked in.


    "Food for everyone." He placed the bags on the bed. "You guys should eat." With that said he turned towards the exit.


    "Where are you going? Won''t you eat with us?" Mira asked.


    "Sorry Mira, I''ll be back. There is something urgent I need to take care of." He walked out of the room.


    "But--"


    Bang


    "Don''t worry, Mira. He''ll be fine." Jennifer said with a smile, she opened the bags checking the foods inside.


    Reaper stared at them for a couple of seconds, then turned into particles disappearing from the room.


    "Wherever did it go?" Tyson asked.


    "Michael might have summoned him." Jennifer replied, not raising her head from the bags.


    __


    "Boss!"


    Michael looked at Rahond rushing towards him with a file in hand.


    "Any finds?"


    "Yes, All the information about those six men are in here." Rahond handed him the file.


    He took the file and slowly opened it. "It''s never bad to be cautious." He smirked seeing their profile. "Come with me, let me show you how I deal with some unwanted weeds." He closed the file and walked past Rahond.


    "Uh?" Rahond was confused, but still followed behind him.


    _____


    [Amerisa.]


    [Infinity Street.]


    Infinity Street was known as the first biggest in Amerisa, this is where all the Tycoons and High Ranks and wealthy players resides in.


    At the moment in [Infinite Hotel. Presidential suite.]


    Two figure stood close to the floor-to-ceiling glass window staring at the city below, a wine glass filled with Romanee-conti in hand.


    "Do you think the video online is real?" The young lady with long pink hear and hazel eyes asked the man standing beside her.


    "Is it possible for a player to enter the Diamond rank in matter of 4 days?" The man asked back, staring at the city below.


    "That''s not possible, you took a year just to advance from the gold to Diamond." The lady raised her head to the full moon in the night sky.


    The man grinned. "If I had known, I would have let you kill him with the blood hand Guild."


    "Do you want me to go kill him?" The lady turned to the man.


    "No, The Guild master and the other elders are arriving tomorrow. We shouldn''t create any troubles, and second; I don''t think we can kill him even if we wanted to."


    "Meaning?" She turned to the man, her face filled with confusion.


    "Didn''t you detect anything when you attacked him with those earth spears?"


    She shook her head.


    "She is still as strong as always." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who is?" The lady was getting confused.


    "Night-Angel."


    She froze, and gulped down then asked: "Are you referring to the same Night-Angel, the one holding top 14th on the leader ranking board?"


    The man smirked.


    "How can such a powerful player be present, and why is she protecting him?! She has nothing to do with him. Right?"


    "I don''t know her reasons, but if she had wanted. You''ll be dead by now." The man sighed. "I don''t think Supreme knows that such a powerful Player is protecting him."


    "If Supreme is really a Diamond player, And also getting protected by another Diamond player, How do we kill him and gain our ranking position back?!" She gripped the glass so tightly that it shattered in her hand.


    "Calm yourself down, Ivy. They are a lot of people after Supreme, and my sources said; The Destroyers are also after him. If we team up with them, Supreme will be powerless against all of us."


    Ivy thought for a moment, a sinister smile formed on her lips. "I''ll gather more Guilds, even our Allies will gladly help. When the time is right, we strike."


    The Man nodded. "Let''s drink to Supreme''s future demise." He gulped down the wine. While Ivy licked the blood on her palm, her eyes filled with Sinister intentions.


    _____


    [Edge of Amerisa''s south border.]


    The south border was filled with trees, covering more than a 1,000 Km2.


    Deep in this Forest, a group of Eleven walked calmly towards a hill. They silently scaled the 200 feet hill and...


    "Ok, stop!" Michael sat down on a 3 feet tall rock in front of him and turned to the nine men, who were looking at Him and Rahond in confusion.


    "Do you know why I brought you all here?" He asked.


    The six brothers and Rahond''s three elders shook their heads.


    "Are we by chance training?" Scar guessed.


    "Nope, this is the issue at hand." He looked at the nine. "I don''t know if I can trust any of you--"


    "You can trust us!!" The nine said simultaneously.


    "I do, but..." He stretched out his hand, while Rahond handed him the file. "For me to trust you and keep you all by my side, you need to do one important ritual." He grinned at them.


    "What ritual?" Scar asked.


    "Jump off this 200 feet hill without using your Mana."


    "WHAT?!!"


    *


    *


    *


    Michael is Mad!

 Chapter 136 - 136: Are You All Trustworthy?

    The hill they were standing on was 200 feet high, and the ground below was filled with pointy rocks. There''s no way a human will survive if they fall from it.


    The Nine looked at each other, totally stunned and speechless.


    Did Supreme want them dead?


    What type of ritual is this?


    "And you too, Rahond."


    "Huh?"


    Michael turned his head to him. Seeing his intense gaze, Rahond gulped in nervously, and walked towards the nine, standing in front of them.


    "Now Let''s see." He opened the file.


    "Scar. Real name; Borne, (first lie). Guild master of the crusher Guild, who is holding top 604th on the guild''s ranking board. Lose his parents at age 13, No siblings (Second lie), got chased out of his home by his heartless uncle and with nowhere to go, he moved in with thugs and grew up in the street. After 20 years, he got into the platinum rank and killed his uncle.


    Then used his House as his Guild''s Building." He read all the history about Scar or Borne.


    Scar was horrified seeing his life histories were all written on a piece of paper.


    ''Is this how resourceful Supreme is?'' He thought.


    "You told two lies, I hope you can make up for that." Michael opened the second page.


    "Dink. Know as a street thug from the age of 7. An orphan, he meet and joined Borne from the age of 7, and started following him; taking him as a big brother, after 20 years. He entered the platinum rank and was given the Vice Guild Master''s position in Crusher Guild." He looked up at the bald head guy. Who lowered his head.


    Michael opened the file and read the histories of every single one of them. "What we discovered here is. All of you were either thrown on the street by circumstances, or were pure thugs. For me to take you all in, you have to prove your loyalty to me."


    "But Boss, we have shown you our loyalty for a while now, why also testing us?" Rahond asked.


    "It''s kind of easy." with a flick of his wrist, a red file appeared in his hand. "I have faced countless hardship and betrayal from countless people in life, The last one woke me up. From then onward, I never trust anyone without knowing everything about them."


    "How are you knowing all this?" Rahond asked.


    With a flick if his wrist, a green card appeared in his hand.


    "A Knowledge Card!" They all exclaimed in shock.


    "Even though this card is not useful in Battle, it''s surely useful when knowing about someone. The moment I saw this card, I decided not to hide my identity as Supreme. Because someone can use it to know everything about me, if that can be achieved; why hide?"


    The ten nodded.


    He opened the red file, the first photo he saw was Erika''s. He moved the page to the second page.


    "Rahond blade, Lost his mom in a car accident, his dad couldn''t handle the grief and killed himself; not after transferring all his life times to his only son. Rahond, being age 18 joined VRG, and started making his way up. But even with everything, he couldn''t past the silver rank, because he''s scared of death--"


    "--Huh?" Rahond was stunned.


    "--Don''t worry, I added those part." Michael smiled and continued. "With nothing to do, he opened a guild. And surprisingly, people rushed to join, and in matter of 8 years. He became guild Master Rahond."


    He turned to the three. "Ralph, Nick and Simon. All your histories are also in here." He placed the file beside him, and flicked his wrist again. Ten orange card with a padlock symbol on it appeared In his hand.


    "Mana Sealing card?!" Both Rahond and Borne, exclaimed.


    ''How many in-game Diamonds does Supreme have? Only the knowledge Card cost 50,000 in-game diamonds. To get all our information he''ll use at least 10, and Mana sealing card is 100,000 in-game diamonds. Having ten means...'' Rahond''s brain stopped for a moment.


    "We won''t sleep here." He tore the ten cards. The next moment, the ten staggered backward feeling their Mana stopped channeling in their body.


    "You all have 1 minute to decide." He said.


    "W-What if we refuse?" Simon asked after some hesitation.


    "You are free to go, the Mana sealing Card will wear off in about 5 minutes, if you are a member of The Conquerors; you''ll be removed."


    The ten looked at each other. After some hesitation Rahond stepped forward. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll jump."


    "Huh?!"


    "What?!"


    "....."


    The rest were stunned in place.


    "You know what to do." Michael said with an emotionless tone.


    Rahond nodded and walked towards the edge. He looked down at the hill and gulped down. With a resolute determination, he jumped.


    "What?!!"


    "He did it!!!"


    "Rahond!!"


    The nine quickly rushed to the edge, seeing Rahond lying on the ground, blood flowing from his head.


    "He-He-He-He is dead!!" Simon yelled in horror.


    "Wow, he''s really loyal to me."


    "You!" They turned to Michael, their eyes filled with shock and coldness.


    "You can leave if you want." Michael said flatly.


    "I''ll jump." Borne said, "I can''t go back to my life, either I die or follow you."


    "What?! But senior brother!!"


    "No! Senior brother!!"


    Both Roy and Job yelled in horror.


    "Goodbye my brothers, we might not be related by flesh and blood; but we''ll be brothers forever." With that said he jumped down.


    The eight watched as he smashed on the ground, dying instantly.


    "Who is next?" Michael asked with a small smile.


    "Senior Brother have been with us for more than 15 years, I''ll rather follow his footsteps than live the life of a thug again. I''m coming to you Mom and Dad." Dink closed his eyes and jumped down.


    The seven looked at each other. Norman and Deck jumped down with them.


    Ralph and Nick looked at Michael one last time and jumped down.


    "No Way! These guys are stupid!!" Simon stepped back in fear.


    "I can''t do it." Job stepped back.


    "Too high, I still have a life to live." Roy also stepped back.


    Michael waited till the one minute is up, before he stood up. "You three have made your choice." He raised his bracelet and tapped on it.


    Ding!


    Simon looked at his bracelet.


    < You have been removed from The Conquerors.>


    He looked up at Michael and roared. "You killer!! Do you think I''ll die for you? No way!! I''ll rather live than follow you like a dog!!"


    The other two nodded, agreeing with him.


    Michael nodded at them, and said. "Reaper, Drakon. Come here."


    "Huh?! Are you going to kill us?" Roy asked in fear.


    "No, I said I''ll let you guys go." He said.


    The three turned their heads to Drakon and Reaper flying from below the hill, when the saw what the two were holding. They were all shocked and flabbergasted.

 Chapter 137 - 137: You Dont Have Enough Mana

    Simon: "Impossible!"


    Roy: "No way, I saw them dead!"


    Job: "Was it all a test?"


    Rahond and the others were placed on the ground by Drakon and Reaper.


    They all turned towards Michael with Awe, none believing they''ll be saved by his two pets.


    "How?!" Simon yelled, couldn''t believe his eyes; he rushed to the edge looking down.


    "Uh? Where are the bodies?!" He turned to the seven.


    "Why do you all look so surprise?" Michael twirled a gray card in his fingers staring at the three.


    "An Illusion card?! How many cards do you have?!" Roy asked in mild surprised.


    Michael didn''t answer his question, but said:


    "An illusion Card as the make predict create illusions which can only be visible to Bronze and platinum players, This card is completely useless against a gold or higher rank holders; but you guys are still Silver and platinum. Which made this card extremely useful to me... It created the illusions I wanted you all to see, and you fall for it."


    Simon: "You scheming ba--"


    "--I won''t complete that sentence if you don''t want him to have your head." Michael gestured at Reaper, who stood behind him.


    Simon instantly closed his mouth seeing Reaper''s red eyes.


    "I said I''ll let you all go, You are free."


    The three looked at each others, regret all over their faces. If only they''d known.


    Michael wasn''t bothered by them and turned to the seven who jumped.


    "You seven showed me that you have 100% trust in me, and I too with you. From now onwards, you seven are welcome to the family." He tapped on his bracelet.


    "As for what you did, I''m rewarding you seven with some special things."


    DING!


    DING!


    DING!


    The seven froze hearing AI''s voice in their heads.


    "I gave each one of you 1,000,000 in-game diamonds, A stage-one evolution stone each, and six of you; a Rare-Class pet each. You already have one Rahond, so use the stage-two evolution stone I gave you on it."


    The seven fell to their knees after hearing him, they kowtow to him Thrice.


    "You don''t know what this meant to us, Boss. You just gave us hope to live a good life." Borne said with tears in his eyes.


    "Yes, Boss." We''ll forever be grateful." Dink added.


    "Get up all of you."


    They all stood up, Some of them wiped the tears off their faces, staring at Michael with Adoration.


    "Come on, let''s see your pet Rahond."


    Rahond: "Guarder, Come out!"


    The space behind his teared open, and a 10 meters tall tortoise made from earth walked out.


    "Stage-one evolved?" Simon, Roy, and Job muttered in shock.


    "This is the pet you gave me. Michael."


    Michael, Reaper and Drakon, slowly Observed the tortoise.


    "Good." Michael nodded, and tapped on his bracelet.


    Six eggs appeared in front of everyone, floating in midair. He looked at their faces and smile; "you all thought I''d already given you the eggs?"


    The six nodded subconsciously.


    "Nope, This is what you are going to do. Each egg has different pets with different Bloodlines, they are a total of Six. Choose yours." He placed the eggs on the ground, then raised his gaze to the six.


    "Borne, choose an Egg. Warning; Any one you chose will be yours forever. If someone chooses a pet you like or wanted, you''ll just have to suck up that jealousy, or else. You''ll lose not only the pet but all the things I gave you."


    Borne nodded and stepped forward, he moved his gaze on each egg. They were all of different sizes and colors, getting to pick one and not knowing the Bloodline it has was something that made each one of them nervous.


    ''Supreme has In-games diamonds, it means they might be a Darkness, light or even Lightening bloodlines among here. God, if you are there; help me chose the right one.'' Borne thought, and stopped in front of a yellow egg.


    He slowly observed it, then looked at the one on the right side of the yellow, that one has blue color with white spots.


    "As I said, we can''t sleep here. I''m not pressuring you or anything." Michael leaped into the air and landed on Drakon''s head. "We just have to wait for them, partners."


    Reaper and Drakon nodded.


    After 30 seconds of checking all the eggs, he still settled on the yellow one. ''Lightening is yellow, that means. The pet in this egg will have the lightening bloodline.'' He picked up the 10 inches tall egg.


    "You are next, Dink." He lied down on Drakon''s head.


    Dink walked forward, with no hesitation; he picked up the blue egg with spots on it.


    Deck moved forward and picked up a brown egg, then Norman, Ralph and Nick. All picked up the three cream color eggs remaining.


    "I think you all know what to do now." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They nodded at Michael, then channeled their unlock Mana into the egg they chose.


    By doing this, they are forming a contract with it; Most players preferred this way because, after the egg hatch. It''ll only see them as its master and no one else.


    Crack!


    Borne''s egg cracked first, Michael sat up to see the egg he picked.


    "Almost there." He channeled more Mana in it.


    Crack!


    Dink''s egg cracked, and burst opened; taking aback by the sudden hatch, he fell butt down to the ground.


    "Hiii" The blue baby bird let out a sound and landed on his face.


    "I-I-I got a pet!!!!" He yelled with Joy, holding the Bird in his hands. "A Rare-Class at that!!"


    "Hiii" the bird rubbed its face on his.


    "Wind Bloodline, You are pretty lucky." Michael said with a smile.


    Simon, Roy and Job, were speechless seeing how happy Dink was.


    Crack!


    Crack!!


    Deck stared at his brown egg, as it hatched, what came to view made him speechless. "A Plant-poison-centipede." The next moment:


    "Wow!!! So cool!! Plant-poison-centipede are rare to come by! Thank you Supreme!!"


    Michael nodded remembering Destroyers. ''Don''t worry guys, I''ll bring you all back. That''s a promise."


    Ralph got a sea-red Octopus, a Water bloodline pet. Nick got a fire-breathing Dog. A fire Bloodline pet. And lastly Norman; who got a Water-crocodile, everyone expected a water bloodline just because of its name. Instead, they saw an Earth Bloodline.


    ''Light, Darkness and lightening are really difficult to come by, maybe only an Epic-class above could have these bloodlines.'' Michael thought, the next moment; a frown settled on his face, not just him but everyone present.


    "What?" He stared at Borne, totally speechless. ''This guy''s egg cracked first, then why isn''t it out?''


    "I don''t know what is wrong with it, Boss. It won''t come out." Borne pleaded to Michael.


    Michael scanned the egg with the system and said. "You won''t be able to open it, because... You don''t have enough Mana."


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 138 - 138: Intruder

    "What do you mean, Boss? I''m the strongest among them." Borne said anxiously, then looked up at Michael.


    "Why don''t you help me hatch it Boss, I don''t mind if it''s you."


    Michael shook his head. With a twirl of his wrist, a silver card appeared in his hand. "This is A High Exp card. It can help you level up to Lv28, and with a higher Level; you have higher Mana." He tossed the card to Borne, who caught it.


    "Thank you Boss!" Borne quickly tore the card, feeling the energy in him.


    < Congratulation, Player Crusher. You have leveled up to Lv28.>


    He smiled and without any second thought, infused everything in the egg.


    Crack!


    BOOM!


    A light sonic wave spread out, throwing him and the six back. The wave was so strong that Drakon and Reaper had to brace themselves.


    "Light Bloodline?!" Michael stood up in shock.


    The seven stared at the white chameleon in shock, slowly standing up from the ground.


    "A light bloodline?!" Borne exclaimed. He was expecting a Lightening Bloodline, but this was even better.


    "Wow, I''ll say you are one lucky Bastard! Out of hundred Rare-Class eggs, only three can be of these powerful Bloodlines." He jumped down, and walked towards them.


    "A question Boss, What are the Bloodlines and Class of your pets?" Dink asked out of curiosity.


    "They aren''t my Pets, they are my partners." Michael corrected him. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Drakon is a Mystical-Class Dragon, A Fire, Darkness and Earth Bloodlines. While Reaper is a Rare-Class hybrid, A Lightening Bloodline."


    The seven froze hearing him say Drakon is a Mystical-Class.


    Mystical-Class are the strongest and deadliest pets in whole of VRG, and to think they have been staring at one with 3 Bloodlines!! Who would have thought Supreme is this powerful?!


    They all subconsciously turned their head to the 15 meters tall Dragon, Drakon was huge (27 meters in total.); really huge. And to top it up, it wasn''t his last Evolution stage. For God''s sake! Drakon is still a stage-two evolved!!


    They all gulped down.


    "Something is missing? Where are those three?" Michael moved his gaze all over the place.


    "Maybe they left." Norman replied.


    "No." Michael shook his head, and walked towards the edge the three were standing close to. He looked down, seeing three dead bodies impaled by Rocks.


    "They are dead! Your pet''s blast must have knocked them off the hill." He looked at Borne over his shoulder.


    "Sorry." Borne scratched his head, with a weird smile.


    The white chameleon, stared at Michael not even reacting.


    "Give your pets the evolution stones, so we can leave this place. And make sure to keep your distance after giving it to them."


    The seven nodded and brought out the stones from their player''s storage, then gave it to their pets.


    _


    They all stood 15 meters away from the pets. The pets looked at each other in confusion but still eat the stone one after the other.


    Boom!!


    Borne''s chameleon first succeeded, from a baby the pet now standing in front of them was a 4 meters tall Lizard.


    Dink''s blue bird evolved into a huge blue falcon with metal talons. "SCREECH!"


    The rest pets evolved into huge Animals, something that surprised the seven. What surprised Michael was the stage-two Earth-Rock tortoise. Pointy Rocks grew from its shell, but it remained in its normal height.


    "Your Pet is after Defense, Try to train him in combat."


    Rahond nodded, he also noticed the change in Guarder.


    "Ok all of you, from now henceforth... You are all members of The Conquerors, Four days from now is the guild war with the Viper Guild. You all needs to get ready."


    The seven nodded with bright smiles on their faces, not caring about the three who fell off the hill. They might remember them sometimes, but the three made their choice.


    "Drakon. Burn those bodies."


    Drakon nodded and flew into the air, then dive downward.


    "Let''s go back."


    _______


    [Clear Sky Street.]


    [Kay''s house.]


    "Why will you wake us so late, young Master? Don''t you know it''s already 12:00 Am?" The second grand elder said with dissatisfaction.


    "Sorry, but I got news that Supreme might be a Diamond player, if he''s really one... There is no way we''ll win the war."


    "Why don''t you just cancel it?" The first grand elder asked.


    "I can''t, We''ll be the laughingstock in the whole 20 cities if that happened." Kay answered.


    "Then why wake us?"


    He turned to the second elder. "I want to kill him."


    Second Elder: "Meaning?"


    First elder: "Pardon?"


    "I''ll send people to keep an eye on him, if they get the chance." He made a gesture of splitting his throat.


    "Who''ll you send?" The first elder asked.


    "I''ll send the strongest in my guild, I know before tomorrow night; we''ll get the result."


    "I just hope it''s the result you''ll be expecting, if not... You''ll be done for."


    "I know the rules of Guild war, second elder. "As long it''s registered, The Guilds won''t be able to fight each other until on the day of the guild war". I know."


    "Good that you do, if that is all... I''ll be going to by room." She stood up from the couch and head towards the stairs.


    "A word of advice, Young Master. Play VRG and get stronger, we don''t know what we''ll expect or what The Conquerors have in store for us."


    "Play VRG?" He muttered in a low voice. "You are right first elder! I''ll go with your advice. I''ll enter the Gold medal, then show them who is the Guild master."


    "Good."


    ____


    [City Hospital.]


    Whoosh!!


    A shadow move by the window.


    Jennifer''s eyes snapped opened, seeing this. The figure jump out, flying away.


    Jennifer walked towards the window and looked at the departing figure, then lowered her gaze on Mira''s bed, seeing an envelope on it.


    She picked it up, seeing the name on it. [To Michael.]


    ''Who was that?'' She thought, looking at the city. ''In whole of VRG, only Diamond players above could fly. Then...?'' She looked down at the envelope again.


    ''Then, why didn''t I detect the intruder? Is his/her rank higher than a Diamond player?''

 Chapter 139 - 139: Journey To The Future 1

    [That same night.]


    [11:59:55 Pm]


    After the test, Michael went home instead of the Hospital. He planned to prepare the house for his sister''s surprise.


    After Arranging all their belongings, and decorating the house, He wants straight to bed.


    [11:59:57 Pm]


    *Michael...*


    An eerie voice sounded in the dim bedroom.


    *Mic...heal...*


    It sounded again, this time; Michael''s eyes snapped open.


    *Come To me, Michael...*


    "Huh?" He sat up on his bed, Moving his gaze around the room. "Who are you?"


    [12:00:00 Am.]


    WHzzzzh!!!!!


    A vortex appeared above his head, before he could think of anything. He was pulled inside, disappearing from the bedroom.


    Whiip!


    It closed and Vanished.


    "What the?!! Whoa!!"


    Michael saw himself flying towards a circular light, golden Lightenings, Storms, gravity and Time were smashing into one another causing a breathtaking and also a deadly spectacle around him.


    "What the hell?!" He tried to move away from the light, but couldn''t. With nothing else to do, he braced himself for whatever lies ahead.


    [If we go through that gate together, we''ll share the rewards, and I don''t want that with a loser like you.]


    He turned his gaze to the right, seeing Sara staring at him with a sneer.


    "Huh?"


    [Hahaha... You loser! Do you think you can stop me? I can let them expel you with one word!!.]


    "Glen." He turned to the left, seeing a young man with short blonde hair, yelling to the guy who was on the ground, his legs to his chest; hands protecting his Head. This pathetic looking guy was the old Michael.


    [Father! No! Please father wake up!!]


    He looked ahead seeing his 15yrs old self, holding a Middle-age man in hand, crying in the dead of night.


    "Who is showing me all these?!!" He yelled, getting closer to the Light.


    [Who are you, Supreme?]


    "Erika?" This one surprised him.


    [Congratulation player Supreme, You have been rewarded with a Special Card.]


    "Huh... Special card?"


    [For killing My fifth Commander, we''ll watch as my children turn your world into Ruins.]


    [John: You Angered someone powerful in Caroton City.]


    [You can''t stop us Zeus!!]


    [The Dragons'' Realm is not yet Taken over.]


    [Go Master, we''ll hold her back!!]


    [Go back to the beginning, and you''ll see me.]


    [Miles: I will never forget you Michael, whenever you need help. Let me know.]


    [I have a vision, Partner. Are there other worlds?]


    [Michael: please help my sister, she has a cold. I''ll do anything, just help her.]


    [Ok. I''ll give you two days to get the life times needed.]


    [Sara: I love you Michael, but I don''t know if I can live with you. My lifetime is low, and I might die anything.]


    [Michael: That won''t happen, I''ll work hard and get life times for you and my sister.]


    [You are the best Brother in the whole world.]


    [Are you Worthy?]


    [Is that a human''s leg you are eating?]


    [Die you Behemoth!!]


    [Take this sword, help us kill the calamity.]


    [I love you two. Michael, Take care of your sister.]


    [Always say your prayers, Michael. Because, you won''t know what''ll happen tomorrow.]


    Countless memories flashed all over the place, the one which got his attention was the last.


    "Mom."


    Bang!!


    He flew down from a ceiling of a majestic Building, the moment he landed. He summoned the starlight sword.


    Michael slowly looked around the golden Hall, the walls were Adorn with countless gems and jewels; That even Michael was dumbfounded.


    30 meters from him was a huge staircase, which height was freaking 50m.


    Michael had to raise his head to see the throne on top of the stairs.


    "Are you a giant?" He asked the unknown Man sitting on the throne.


    "...And, what am I doing here?" He slowly moved his gaze around.


    "Stop looking Around, If I wanted you dead. You won''t be standing here."


    The giant stood up, his voice revibrating around the huge thrown hall.


    "Who are you? What is this place? And what the hell am I doing here?!"


    The 70 feet giant slowly head down the stairs, walking towards him. What caught Michael''s attention was; the more the giant walked towards him, the more he shrunk In Size.


    "So many questions for a mortal."


    Michael narrowed his eyes, he gripped the starlight sword tightly. "Then who are you? At least you can answer that, right?" He asked with sarcasm.


    "A human who isn''t scared of me? That''s New." The giant shrunk to the size of an adult man, with long white hair and golden eyes, he was putting on an Emerald kingly robe, and pants. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a flicked of his wrist, The starlight sword flew out from Michael''s gripped towards him.


    "What the?" He was stunned.


    "The starlight sword, known as the nemesis of all living creature. Forge from the blood of a true god." He looked at Michael. "I''ll say, The Demon lord from the second realm." The man took the sword and spun it around.


    Michael looked at his hand, then the sword. He Utterly confused and speechless.


    "Don''t look so surprise human. The starlight sword is indeed powerful, but... There are countless weapons out there that are even more powerful than it. For example; Poseidon''s Trident which is a Divine-Class weapon." He tossed the sword back to Michael who caught it.


    He stared at his sword, then at the man. ''What the? System... What is this?!''


    "Your aid won''t answer you." The man shook his head. "Do you think that old man is stronger than I?" He asked.


    "What? You heard my thought? And who is this old man?" Michael took a step back.


    "You''ll know when the time is right." Seeing Michael''s lost expression, He sighed.


    "There are countless things you don''t know about, and I''m sure with time you''ll know every single one of them. You are here for a reason, so listen well and learn from it."


    The unknown man walked towards him. "You are different from the other mortals, maybe because of the old man. But you''re still naive, thinking you are strong; when you don''t even know the meaning of the word "strong "."


    "Then let''s go a few rounds."


    "Hahahahahahahahaha!!!!" The man burst into loud laughter hearing him. He laughed so loud that tears formed in the side his eyes.


    "I never knew you are this funny." The man looked up at him. "Let me answer your first question." He smirked.


    "I am called Chronos, The personification of time, itself."


    Michael froze upon hearing the stranger.

 Chapter 140 - 140: Journey To The Future 2

    "I brought you here to show you what is yet to come."


    "Personification of Time? What is the different between a True god and Personification god?"


    "We are called Primordial gods, mortal. Primordial gods have the power to control Reality and all elements, we can create, destroy and protect a world. But a True god as you called them are just immortals, who has power over a particular aspect in reality."


    "What about Zeus?" Michael asked. For The great Queen to yell this name, it means this Zeus is powerful.


    "Zeus isn''t a primordial god, but he''s the god of lightening. Now, let''s go back to the task at hand."


    "I have another question."


    "What is it?"


    "Where am I? And what is these 10 realms I''d been hearing?"


    "You are in my World, this place is known as Chaos. And for your second question; Some questions are left unanswered."


    "Wha...?"


    Before he could say anything, Chronos waved his hand. A green light appeared behind Michael, it split into two trails and moved around him. Creating a circle on the ground, with the two at the center.


    Crack!


    The ground they were standing on started cracking like fragile glass.


    "What are you doing?!"


    "As I said, I brought you here for a reason. To show you what yet to come, maybe it''ll open your eyes."


    Bang!!


    The ground collapsed.


    "Aahhhhh!!!!" Michael let out a terrifying scream, falling into darkness.


    "I don''t know humans are this afraid, what am I saying? I know." Chronos floated down above him.


    A circular green gateway appeared below them, while the force pulling Michael increased.


    Whoosh! sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    BANG!


    "Whoa!!"


    Michael fell heavily on the ground. "Can''t you drop me any lighte--"


    His words were cut short when he saw his surroundings. Michael raised his head to the sky which was bloodred, countless shapes and sizes of Monsters were flying all over the red sky, all heading towards one direction. Feeling he was standing on something weird, he lowered his head.


    Michael''s face instantly turned paled seeing the unknown number of skeletons he was standing on.


    "This?"


    He looked around the place; Seeing destroyed buildings, ruins, more humans'' skeleton, and more... monsters.


    He took a step back in fright. "I-I-I know this place." He looked up at Chronos, who slowly descends towards him.


    "I know this place, This is Unity Street. Amerisa."


    "You are correct, Michael. This is your City, Amerisa. This is what''ll become of your world if you don''t get Serious."


    "What do you mean?!!" He looked around the place; The red sky, the bones he was standing on and roared.


    "What do you mean this is my world?!!!"


    "You can scream as loud as you can, No one can hear you. And nothing will change." Chronos landed beside him.


    "To avoid all this destruction, killing. You need to take what you humans called "VRG" very seriously."


    "VRG is just a game."


    Chronos frowned. "Out of everything you have heard and seen so far, you are till taking it as a game?!" He pointed at a Monster with four hands and eyes.


    "Remember that monster?"


    Michael followed his finger. "That is Calamity... Or Gas-Death. The monsters I killed in my first and Third game."


    "It''s not a game Human, Come with me, and I''ll show you."


    Chronos ascends into the air, followed by Michael.


    "AI as you know it, isn''t what you humans believe as the holder of your lives or the architect of VRG. AI is a gift to the human race, so you guys will have the opportunity to get stronger for the main battle--"


    "--Main Battle?"


    "--Yes, AI was built with the powers of the whole divine pantheon."


    "--Pantheon?"


    "The divine pantheon consist of all gods. Where was I? Oh; You Humans will be able to tap the powers of this AI from the bracelet given. Then you''ll be taken to another realm or world to fight the Monsters and Evil which are trying to enter your world." Chronos paused, and added;


    "Think of it this way. You humans are soldiers of your own world, sent to the enemies'' world to kill their soldiers. For three decades now, you humans have killed an unknown number of your enemies'' forces without even knowing it. Especially you and those in that Demigods'' ranking board you humans created."


    "Hold on!! This bracelet which you referred to as gift, opportunity, and blessing! Have Destroyed so many lives on Earth! Everything now runs on fucking life times, if it reaches Zero. You die! Have you ever seen a gift that kill the receiver?!!!"


    Chronos turned to him.


    "Humans are stubborn Creatures, to get them to cooperate; you need to show them death. If the pantheon activate AI without Lifetime, No Humans will join what you guys called VRG."


    "I lost my Mom and Dad because of Lifetime."


    "There''ll come a time in life when everyone will lose someone close to them. Yours just came earlier."


    Michael sighed, this information was too much. He looked ahead, he has no idea were they were heading; but they were following all the Monsters towards the same direction.


    "So AI or VRG isn''t a game, it''s just taking us somewhere else to kill the Monsters, who are going to attack my world. I just want to know why The Pantheon who created AI didn''t just wipe out the Monsters? Don''t they have the power to stop this?"


    "The gods are also fighting their battle, not all gods want the best for humans, they are fighting a battle the humans with their current strength won''t last a second in."


    "Where are the gods located?" Michael asked again.


    "Past the sovereign rank, you''ll get your answer."


    Michael nodded and asked again. "What about the Dragons'' realm?"


    "The fourth realm is under attack, but isn''t yet taken over by them. The angels are helping."


    "Who is them? Is it Queen Echidna?"


    Chronos shook his head. "Echidna is just the wife of the main ruler, the leader is a lot stronger than 10 True gods combined."


    "Who is this Ruler?" Michael asked with Awe, stronger than 10 True gods.


    "You''ll know with time." Chronos suddenly stopped, and gestured to Michael with his head.


    "Do you recognize them?"


    Michael looked at the distance, what he saw made him frowned Deeply.


    "Drakon?"

 Chapter 141 - 141: Journey To The Future 3

    "How is this possible?"


    Michael hovered above Drakon''s huge frame, measuring 50 meters big, both his wings were cut off clean. While Countless Monsters were feasting on his body.


    "Get off him, you Bastards!!!" The starlight sword appeared in his hand.


    "They can''t hear or see you, and you can''t attack them." Chronos stood behind him.


    "But... He is my friend." He turned to Chronos. "Drakon is a Mystical-Class Dragon, and also a fifth-stage Evolved. What on earth can kill him?"


    "A lot of things and weapons can kill a Mystical-Class Dragon, for example; a True god can easily kill a Mystical-Class Dragon, even if he''s stage-five evolved. Your sword get stronger if you get stronger, same principal applied to Drakon and Reaper."


    Graaa!!


    Michael turned to the side, seeing Reaper''s bisected body. Two Calamities were feeding on him.


    "Who did this?" He asked with gritted teeth.


    Chronos pointed at a distance.


    Michael followed his finger and saw an endless sea of Monsters charging towards something or someone. Above the red clouds, a huge black Eerie Circular gateway covering hundreds of Meters were seen. Monsters were pouring down from the gateway like an endless stream of water.


    "AI is the main reason none of these Monsters could enter your world, but if AI is destroyed. There is no saving your world."


    "What is happening under that gateway?"


    "Let''s find out."


    A force pulled him towards the center, in about three seconds he stopped right above the Monsters. Michael lowered his gaze at the center.


    A wounded young man in a black Overcoat, stood facing the surrounding Monsters. Behind him were bodies he instantly recognized.


    Michael observed Erika who was missing both her hands, there was a gruesome hole on her chest. Jennifer was cut into two halves; Tyson''s head was also lying beside his body. Rahond lower section was gone. Borne, Ricky, Levi, and even Joker all got horrible ending.


    The wounded young man supported himself with the starlight sword, he raised his head staring at the Monsters.


    "The starlight sword? Why is the second seal still active?" He turned to Chronos.


    "How would I know? It''s your future."


    ["You Will pay for this! I''ll kill all of you!!"]


    The future Michael slowly stood up, his eyes filled with killing intent, and bloodlust.


    ["I won''t give up, for the lives of my friends; all of you will die!!"]


    [***Oh Michael, Or let me call you Supreme.***]


    "Who said that?" Michael turned to Chronos. "Who said that?" He asked again, the demonic voice sounded all over the place; so he couldn''t pinpoint the location


    "Watch." Chronos stated.


    Michael moved his gaze back to the future Michael. The darkness around him moved, and form 10 Silhouettes shrouded in darkness. No matter how hard he tired; he couldn''t see their faces.


    "You can''t see them because they are all powerful beings, half of them are True gods." Chronos revealed.


    ["You Bastards!! Look at the destruction you have caused!!"]


    [***Your world have been an obstacle in my plans of ruling the 10 realms. So I just have to destroy it***]


    The figure standing in front said.


    ["You...!!"]


    [***Those gods thought they could stop me, even setting AI to stop me from attacking your world. But after I wipe them out, and destroyed AI; your world wasn''t easy to take over.***]


    ["I''ll stop you!! Your plan to rule the 10 realms will never come to be!!"]


    [***Actually there are 11 realms, If you are adding the Gods'' realm to it. I now have ten, including the gods'' realm, after I''m done with this pathetic world of yours. I''ll be heading to Amavera.***]


    "What class or rank is this thing?!" Michael asked, even being a Diamond player he couldn''t detect its rank...


    ...And the future Michael was in the sovereign rank, with all that powers. It was still useless towards the ten figures shrouded in darkness.


    "It''s not really a thing, that monster has the power of a primordial god without even being one. The more world and kills he got in his hand, the stronger he gets. And he had killed more than a trillion creatures." Chronos said, observing the dark figures with contempt.


    Michael looked at his future self. "A sovereign rank means nothing to them, that only means..." He looked down at his sword.


    "I need to break the chains of the sovereign rank and enter the rank above."


    Chronos nodded with approval upon hearing him.


    [***Oh! I forgot. Here is a goodbye present from me.***]


    Something flew from the dark figure towards the future Michael, who caught it. Seeing what it was, the future Michael staggered backward.


    Michael frowned and descends towards him, he also wanted to see the present.


    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you."


    He heard Chronos, but continued downward.


    The thing the future Michael caught was a head; Long brown hair was seen. Michael lowered himself more, next moment;


    "MIRA!!"


    He fell from the sky, falling heavily on the ground, while the Future Michael dropped to his knees; with Mira''s head in hand.


    ["Mira. My lovely sister."]


    Tears rolled down the future Michael''s cheeks, as he held the head; her eyes were still wide open, filled with fear. The future Michael slowly closed her eyes with his hand.


    [***My friends here made sure to deal with her, they tormented her in any way they could think of, from sexual abuses to removing her nails; and more. You should be happy I gave you the head, you wouldn''t want to see her body... You know what she said before she breathed her last?***] sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two Michael were trembling with both Anger and regret.


    [***She said; "please let my brother live" she didn''t beg for herself but you.***]


    "YOU PIG!!!!" Michael''s eyes turned red, his Mana burst out from his body.


    "You can''t attack him, but you can still change the future." Chronos''s voice sounded, surprisingly calming him down.


    ["You Pig!!"]


    The future Michael yelled, all his Mana flow into the starlight sword. He then threw the sword towards the dark figure, while moving towards its target, the starlight sword split into 10 moving with incredible speed.


    The next moment; it froze in front of the ten figures. [***Do you think this sword can kill me?***]


    The starlight sword started vibrating, all the runes on its surface slowly vanished one at a time.


    BOOM!!!


    The sword, known as the nemesis of all living creature shattered into countless Pieces, disappearing from view.


    The future Michael spurted out a mouthful of blood, caused by the backlash.


    [***You should be happy Michael, You are the last Human to die in your stubborn world.***]


    The shadows moved by itself, forming a huge sword behind the ten figures.


    The future Michael smiled, staring lovely at the head in his hand. ["I hope you are with Mom and Dad, Mira. Because I''m coming."]


    The huge sword shot towards him.


    ["I failed everyone, I failed my friends, my Love, City and world--"]


    BOOOOOM!!!!!!


    The sword struck him, shattering him into countless pieces of flesh and blood.


    [****Hahahahaha!!! Amavera is next!!***]


    With that said, the Ten vanished from the place.

 Chapter 142 - 142: Poking A Sleeping Tiger

    Michael knelt on the ground, his head down. "Everything I have done till now is to keep her safe, I joined VRG just to get lifetimes and the powers to protect her from dangers. Not this."


    "Maybe that''s not what she really needed." Chronos landed behind him.


    "Perhaps, but¡­ I thought I was going the right way, how did all this--"


    "--You are going the right way, but one man can''t defeat all these forces. You have an aid; but others don''t. You should help those closest to you, those you trust to get stronger. I''m not saying you should look after everyone... I''m saying you should help them get stronger. For example; help your Guild Members."


    Michael stood up. Chronos continued:


    "To defeat this force, you need an army. Your Army... You can''t get that by always moving alone, get this right; Not everyone deserves death, You can forgive some and they''ll be forever grateful. Don''t forget I said "Not everyone"."


    "I get what you are trying to say, I must change this future. I must make a Bright future for everyone." He turned to Chronos.


    "I have a question."


    "Go on."


    "Why me? Out of millions of people on my world, why chose me?"


    "You want to know why I showed you all these?"


    "Yes."


    "Let just say you caught the eyes of someone who I can''t think of going against. This someone wants you to safe your world. The other worlds have also been given another chance, by this same someone."


    "Who is this--"


    "--You will know when the time is right."


    "You are the personification of time, can''t you let the time be right?"


    "Hahahahaha. Only showing you the future have drained so much of my divine divinity, Do you think time can be toyed with? Even I, who is the primordial god of time can''t try it."


    Michael thought for a moment then nodded. "I guess you are right."


    BOOM!!


    The ground they were standing on cracked open, the next moment; he fell inside, followed by Chronos.


    "You didn''t scream?" Chronos asked in mild surprised.


    "I don''t think anything can scare me after what I have seen."


    Chronos smiled, a circular gateway appeared beneath them.


    "Anything I need to know?"


    "Never rely on Luck, Michael. Luck is something formed by the Human''s mind. You saw an opportunity, you took it and gained something great. That isn''t luck, but choice."


    The image of Drakon in the egg appeared in front of him.


    The image of Reaper kneeling in front of him, pleading not to be killed; appeared at his side.


    A black card appeared in front of him.


    "Last word, Human. Don''t always depend on your aid. A time will come when you won''t have it, and don''t reveal anything you see here to anyone."


    That was all Michael heard before passing through the gateway.


    Chronos sighed, closing it.


    Whzzzzhh!!!


    He turned around, the dark space distorted, and a golden light appeared in front of him.


    "It''s done." He said respectfully.


    Golden light flew from the light, entering his body; restoring all his Divinity.


    "Thank you." Chronos thanked.


    The light lingered for a moment, then vanished.


    A power that even the primordial god of time is so respectful to, what the hell is it?


    ________


    Michael collapsed on his bed, he looked around. Seeing he was back in his bedroom. He heaved a sighed.


    RING!!


    He turned his head to his phone on the pillow. Then picked it up and answered the call.


    "What is it Jennifer?" He asked.


    "Glen moved the class gathering, he said; today at Noon."


    "Ok."


    "Why do you sound so down? Is anything wrong?"


    "Nothing, are you in the hospital?"


    "No, we''re on the way back."


    "We?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, we have discharge Mira. We are coming, oh! There Is something important I want to tell you."


    "Ok. I''ll be waiting." He hanged up, and tossed the phone on the bed. "Already Daytime?" He was presently surprised.


    Chronos: "Maybe that''s not what she really needed". "You need an Army". "You can''t face this force alone."


    ''I need an army?'' He stood up and walked towards the bathroom. "I don''t have an Army, so I''ll have to build one." He walked inside.


    ________


    [Viper''s Guild Building.]


    Kay sat in his office, looking at all the pictures of The Conquerors in his hand. Both the elders sat on the couch in the office, drinking tea.


    "Congratulation young Master for entering the Gold medal rank." The first grand elder said with a smile.


    "It''s all thanks to you grand elder." He looked up at the elder. "If you haven''t given me that epic-class pet. I don''t think I would have survived."


    "Your dad asked us to give it to you. He''ll be proud of you." The second elder said, taking a sip of her tea.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    "Come in." Kay said.


    The door opened, and a muscular man standing 6''7 feet tall walked in.


    "You called for me guild master."


    "Yes Vice. Are you sure Michael and Jennifer will be going to the mega super hotel?"


    "Yes." The muscular man nodded.


    "Mage super hotel belong to Mr Clearance, attacking it is like poking a sleeping tiger--"


    "--But guild master, Mr Clearance isn''t that power--"


    "--You are a fool." Kay cut him off. "You are my Vice and also my spy. But you''re acting like a moron. Mr Clearance''s two guards are both gold medal holders, only those two could destroy our Guild; He''s also the owner of Clear Sky street. I hope you remember my father isn''t around, he left me in charge; and I''m not planning on angering someone else."


    The vice quickly nodded.


    "I called you here because I have an important mission for you. Take 9 other members with you, 10 of you will wait outside the hotel. Your task is to kill Supreme and use the sniper rifles. If you have the shot, Kill him."


    "It''ll be done." The muscular man nodded and left the office.


    "What If he discovered it''s you who sent them?" The second elder asked, placing her glass cup on the small table in front of her.


    "He won''t, but he''ll surely kill them all if he discovered." Kay said with a smirk. "They''ll be fine, as long they kept their distance. Besides... I still have 30 more members in the guild."


    The two elders looked at each other, then nodded at him.

 Chapter 143 - 143: Who Were Those Kids?

    "What are you guys wearing?"


    Michael asked, coming out of the elevator. The four looked at each other, then at Michael.


    "Yesterday you told us our job is to protect Mira, we are now her bodyguards. So we have to look like one."


    Michael stared at Borne and the other three with a slight frown. "Do you then have to wear suits?" He asked.


    Dink: "It''s black, Boss."


    "I can see that." Michael sat down on the couch staring at them.


    "Don''t you like it?"


    He looked at Borne. "Forget that, if you guys like it; keep it..." His face turned serious.


    "...You guys'' up-most priority is to protect Mira, Follow her everywhere. Don''t let her out of your--"


    "--A question Boss." Deck raised his hand.


    "You don''t have to raise your hand if you have a question."


    "Ok Boss." He dropped his hand. "My question; you said we should follow her everywhere, does that include when she is in the bathroom?"


    Michael and the other three were stunned.


    Borne faced palmed himself. ''This guy is still a Moron.''


    Dink was speechless.


    Norman: ''what type of question is that?!''


    "What? No. Protect her when she is outside the house." Michael said and added. "Do you all understand?"


    "Understood!!"


    "Then what are you four waiting for?" Michael asked with a frown on his face.


    "What are we waiting for?" The four repeated his word, looking around in confusion.


    "You should be protecting Mira right now. But you are all here!"


    "Huh?" The four were flabbergasted.


    "But... Boss--"


    "--I''m just joking." Michael stood up, he walked towards them and tapped Borne''s right shoulder.


    "Come on, they''re coming to the house. And from now onward you four are living here, there is an extra apartment in the back. It has three rooms and everything is fully furnished. Make yourselves at home, but first; come with me."


    With that said, he walked towards the entrance.


    The four looked at each other, then the house they were in. Only staying for a night in this huge mansion made them not to leave again, and now... They got theirs in the back. These four were more than happy to stay. And the best thing about this was, No Rent! Live for free and receive salary!!


    Who will refuse?


    They all quickly followed behind Michael.


    ______


    "Hold on! Your Name, Identity and Who you are visiting!!" Daniel, the chief guard of Unity street first gate yelled at the man in the black BMW in front of him.


    "Why do you always like shouting, Daniel?" A male''s voice sounded from the BMW.


    "Mr Clearance?!" Daniel was stunned for a second, then quickly said. "Sorry Mr Clearance, I didn''t know it was you. Do you want to buy a house? Or just visiting someone?"


    "I''m here to see Manager Mike."


    Mr Clearance was a 50 years old man with gray hair, he was the owner and founder of Unity Street, mega super Hotel and more other companies. Being one of the richest Man in Amerisa, he was respected by everyone who knows him. The man Daniel yelled on was his bodyguard, A gold medal holder.


    "Right this way--"


    Beep!


    Daniel looked behind the BMW seeing a Lincoln. When he saw the Number plate on it, he yelled. "OPEN THE GATE!!!!!"


    His voice was so loud that Mr Clearance and those around turned to him.


    The gate slowly opened. Before Mr Clearance''s bodyguard could drive in, Daniel stopped him.


    "Hold on my friend!"


    The man stopped the car, staring at him in confusion.


    The other guards rushed forward, they all asked the drivers blocking the way to Move to the side, making way for the Lincoln.


    Mr Clearance stared at all this in confusion. ''Who is in that car that''ll make Daniel behave like this? He is even sweating.''


    The Lincoln moved past his car only to came to a stopped.


    Everyone looked at the open gate, seeing a young Man in black overcoat descending right in front of the car.


    "What is the delay?" The young man asked, the moment his feet touched the ground.


    "Is that?"


    Mr Clearance, the gate guards, and even the onlookers were all stunned in place.


    The driver''s door opened and Tyson got out. "Do you always have to show off? Just because you are a Diamond holder."


    Michael didn''t reply, but walked towards Tyson and shoved him to the side.


    "Hey!"


    "I drive." Michael stated, and got inside the Car, he looked at the back seat seeing Jennifer and Mira smiling at him.


    "There is something important to do." He started the car.


    "Hey!! What about me?!" Tyson yelled outside, trying to open the locked door.


    "I thought you can fly?" Michael asked with a smirk, and drove inside.


    "You aren''t leaving me here." Tyson jumped, landing on top of the car.


    "What are you doing up there?" Michael asked stopping the car.


    "Do you think I''ll walk, I either stay inside or sat up here." Tyson folded his hands on his chest.


    "Fine by me." Michael started the car again, and drove in full speed.


    "Whoa!!!"


    Everyone blinked a couple of times, none believing what had just happened. A Diamond holder just landed in front of them, shove a young man to the side and got in the vehicle; then drove away, not after the guy got on top the car.


    "What just happened?"


    "That guy looks like Supreme"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Nope."


    Mr Clearance got out the car and walked towards Daniel. "Who were those Kids?" He asked.


    "Sorry for the delay, Mr Clearance. But those three are the owners of Villas number one, two and three. I don''t have the guts to keep them waiting in line."


    Everyone froze upon hearing him.


    "Did I heard that wrong?"


    "Those three are the owners of the three top villas on the hill?"


    "Oh my goodness! Who are these kids?"


    Mr Clearance was silent for a moment then asked. "You said three, Why did I see only two?"


    "The third one is in the vehicle, she is a freaking Gold medal holder!"


    ''She?''


    Mr Clearance looked at the distance car. ''These kids who aren''t even 30 years already has so much Life times to be able to buy the villas on the hill. Why my son is always out Partying, he''s even hosting a Class gathering today. His whole 5 years of being a player, he can only enter the platinum medal; even with all the resources I provided--''


    "--What happened sir?" Daniel asked seeing the frown on Mr Clearance''s face.


    "It''s nothing." He nodded at Daniel and walked back to his car. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Daniel stared at his figure, till his car drove inside the street. He then turned to the other cars and yelled.


    "Your Name, Identity and who you are visiting!!"

 Chapter 144 - 144: Everyone Wants To Be Free

    "Someone left this in the hospital." Jennifer passed an envelope to him.


    Michael took it with his right hand, his eyes fixed on the road.


    "What did it say?"


    "How did you know I have read it?" She asked in mild surprised. Getting No reply, she continued:


    "Someone wants to meet you, he/she said after the guild war, at fine star restaurant. 12:00 pm. He said he chose it because it seems to be your best restaurant"


    "Didn''t you see the person?"


    "I didn''t, he/she sneaked inside. And I suspect this person is either a Diamond player or Elite player." She said.


    "Where are we going?" Mira asked, looking out the window. She had no idea what the two were saying.


    "Home." Michael answered, he looked at the Envelope in his hand with a small frown. ''Who want to see me? No name or anything.''


    "Home?" Mira turned to Jennifer, her face filled with confusion.


    Michael looked at her confused expression through the rearview mirror, a smile on his face. ''Nothing will happen to you, Mira.'' He thought.


    "Hey! Who are those four in black suits?! They looked like they''re going to a ball or something." Tyson yelled from the roof.


    Michael looked at Borne and his group who stood in front of the second gate, All breathing heavily.


    He stopped the car in front of them. "What happened?" He asked, looking out the window.


    "Did he just ask us that?" Deck muttered in shock.


    "You left us at the gate and flew away, we''d to run all the way here." Borne revealed, wiping the sweat off his face.


    "Your tie is crooked." He revealed.


    "Fuck the tie!!" Borne removed the tie, throwing it on the ground.


    "Why such behavior? You were the ones who want to wear a suit." Michael shook his hand and started the car.


    "See you guys inside." He showed his visual card to the guard, who then opened the gate for the group.


    "Eh?"


    "What?"


    "Boss!!"


    "...."


    The four were stunned as the car drove inside, leaving them standing outside in their suits.


    Beep!!


    Borne raised his bracelet seeing a visual blue card on it. "The boss sent it, come on! Let''s go in."


    "No way! I''m not running again." Dink said and added: "Falcon! Come out!"


    The space behind him teared open, and a huge blue bird walked out. It lowered itself for Dink, who got on its back.


    "See you guys in the house."


    With that said, the pet flew into the air, leaving the three dumbfounded men behind.


    "I wish mine could fly." Norman muttered.


    _


    Beep!


    Mira looked at the purple visual card in her bracelet and called her brother''s notice.


    "Brother, What is..."


    "That is an entrance card, Mira. Every time you want to pass that gate, you''ll need to show that man the card."


    "Oh, Ok." Mira nodded in understanding.


    "Hey, Micky. Drop me in front of my house. I need to wash up and get ready for the Class gathering."


    "Ok."


    "Who is going for a gathering?!!" Tyson asked, hitting the car.


    "You!"


    Michael pushed the breaks. Not expecting the sudden stop, Tyson rolled down the car falling in front of it.


    "Are you!!" He stood up, turning around to face the car.


    "Thank you, Micky." Jennifer got down the car. "Ok Mira, we''ll see in an hour."


    "Ok bestie!" Mira nodded at her.


    Michael started the car and drove around Tyson, leaving the two behind.


    "What is up with that dude?!" Tyson asked with a frown. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t know." Jennifer walked towards her gate.


    "What is this gathering you mentioned?" He turned to her.


    "Not your business." She placed her palm on the scanning screen on her gate.


    "If it''s related to the Guild Master, it''s my business."


    Jennifer looked at him over her shoulder. "You are annoying." She removed her hand, as the double black gate slowly opened.


    "Are you leaving your two bodyguards behind?" He asked again.


    "They are in the Guild, training. Something you should be doing." She walked inside, as the gate slowly close.


    "Should I--"


    "--Don''t even think about it, you aren''t welcome here."


    That was her last word, before the gate completely closed.


    Tyson looked at the closed gate, then at his right and left. He sighed deeply, and walked towards his villa which was 50 meters away from Jennifer''s.


    "If only my Epic-Class pet could fly..." He took out his phone, fixed his earpiece in it and tucked it in his ears, calmly walking on the empty street.


    _


    "What is it brother? You have been quiet for a while now?" Mira asked, staring at Michael.


    "It''s nothing, Mira." He turned his head to her. "After the guild war, I''ll put you in school. And start your training."


    "Training?"


    This surprised Mira, what did her brother mean by "training"?


    "Yes, Mira. You''ll start going to school, and after school. I''ll train you in combat, you saw those four men in suits, right?"


    Mira nodded.


    Micheal looked ahead. "Those four will be your personal bodyguards. They''re all platinum holders, and I trust them."


    "I''ll go with whatever you say."


    Michael nodded.


    After some minutes of driving, they finally arrived to their destination.


    "Is this?" Mira got down with her toy in hand, the same toy Michael made for her; she stood still staring at the huge gate in front of her.


    "This is our new home."


    "You bought this?!" She asked, turning to Michael.


    "No, Tyson and Jennifer bought it for you." Micheal answered her, before he could take a step; Mira''s voice sounded.


    "Brother. All the things are in the trunk, the gifts and some other things."


    Michael nodded and walked towards the trunk, he opened it seeing all the gifts Tyson bought for Mira. And...


    He picked up a piece of white envelope. Mira walked towards him, slowly observing it.


    "What is that?" She asked.


    "Let''s find out." He opened the Envelope, reading it out loud.


    ["Hey Micky, I want to say this car now belong to Mira. It''s my second gift to her, please let her have it. From your friend Jenny."]


    "Why write a note when she could just speak to us?" Mira asked in mild confusion.


    "Don''t know, we''ll find out in an hour." Michael closed the trunk, then folded the note in the envelope; and stored everything in the system''s storage.


    "Let''s go." He held Mira''s hand, and walked towards the huge gate.


    SCREECH!


    They both looked up seeing a huge blue falcon, flying towards them.


    "Is that a man riding the bird?" Mira asked with Awe.


    Seeing the amazed look in her eyes, Micheal asked: "Do you wish to fly?"


    "Everyone dream of a day they could fly above the clouds, to be free."


    Michael stared at her with a loving smile. ''You are right Mira, everyone wants to be free.'' He looked up at Dink, who sat on his pet.


    "Everyone."

 Chapter 145 - 145: What Are You Planning?

    "Do you like the house, Mira?" Micheal asked sitting on the couch, while Dink stood at the door.


    "It''s huge! I love it. I''ll surely thank My Bestie and that redhead guy." Mira walked towards him and sat down.


    "I have a question brother."


    "Yes?" He turned to her.


    "Is it because you are now a player that all these things are happening to us? Is out future going to be filled with dangers? Is that the reason you want to start training me?"


    "That is a lot of question." He looked at the HD TV in front of them. "Being a player has its benefits and Consequences. For once... Being the player at the top of the Leader ranking board, surely made me the biggest target in VRG--"


    "--Why? It''s not your fault being at the top."


    Michael scoffed:


    "They all said I took their ranking position, so if I''m gotten rid of, they gain their position back."


    "What is the usefulness of this position?"


    "It gave the player, recognition, Power and influence. That''s why everyone wants to be in the ranking board."


    Mira thought about his words, and said. "I want to join the ranking board too, and support you. You already said you will train me, so I need to be a player."


    "Before you can be a player, you need to be at least 18 years old. That''s AI''s rul..." He stopped. ''Hey system, can I let her play VRG at her age?''


    {That is easy, As long she''s in Host''s team. AI''s rule means nothing.}


    Michael turned his head to Mira. ''Why didn''t I thought of it till now? Having Mana and also Bodyguards will increase her safety.''


    "Ahem!"


    He coughed, covering his mouth with his fist. "Ok, Mira. After putting you in school, you are opening a VRG account. You won''t play any game until I said you are ready."


    "Yay!!" Mira was happy, getting to play VRG and assist her brother in the game was the best thing she had ever asked for. And she could battle alongside her best Friend.


    "Come on now, Mira. Let''s go arrange you bedroom." He stood up, and turned to Dink. Who stood still at the door.


    "What is wrong with you? Why are you standing there like a tree? Go and tell your comrades that we all will be playing VRG soon."


    "Play VRG with Supreme?!" Dink was stunned for a Second, then yelled. "YES SIR!!!" with that, he ran out feeling blissful and ecstatic.


    "Why is he so happy?"


    "You''ll know soon."


    __


    [Two Hours later.]


    [11:30 Am.]


    Beep!!


    Mira who was in a white T-shirt and blue shorts, watching Cartoon on the TV raised her head to the computer Screen at the side of the door.


    Borne who sat beside her stood up and walked towards the screen.


    "Young miss, it''s Miss Jennifer. She is outside the gate."


    "Let her in." Mira said.


    Borne tapped on the green button on the screen, causing the gate to slowly open. Jennifer who stood outside in a blue top, and long black pants, black sneakers, and lastly; a red windbreaker jacket smiled.


    She styled her blue hair into a ponytail. With a beautiful smile on her face, she walked towards the villa.


    Norman and Deck who sat on the veranda calmly observed her, their eyes fixed on the beauty walking towards them.


    "I see both of you don''t like your lives anymore."


    Both of them turned to Dink, who stood at the side, leaning his back on the wall.


    "What do you mean?" Deck asked.


    "You two don''t seem to know her." Dink turned his head to them.


    "Do we need to? She might just be a friend of the boss." Norman said, turning his head to Jennifer.


    "That lady walking towards us is the renown Queen-of-death."


    "What?!!!" The two almost fell from the couch they were sitting on.


    "A-Are you saying t-that beauty is Queen-of-death?" Deck asked shakily.


    Dink stood straight. "You guys are now in The Conquerors, but you don''t even know the members, Queen-of-death is our Vice Guild Master."


    At that moment, Jennifer stopped in front of them, before she could say anything. The two quickly stood up and yelled.


    "GREETING VICE GUILD MASTER!!"


    ''Why are they so excited?'' Dink thought in mild confusion.


    Jennifer stared at them for a moment, then nodded. "Good morning." She greeted back, and walked towards the door.


    "Let me!" Norman quickly moved to the door, and carefully opened it for her. Jennifer nodded a thank you to him and walked inside.


    "Did you guys saw that?! She thanked me!!"


    "Congratulation, You gained a Medal for being the best helper." Dink said with sarcasm.


    Norman glared at him. "What do you know?" He retorted.


    __


    "Wow bestie! You look beautiful!!" Mira exclaimed the moment Jennifer entered the room.


    "Thank you Bestie, Where is Micky?" She asked.


    "Why did you drop a note?"


    The three turned to the elevator, seeing Michael in his black shirt and pants. And lastly his Long-sleeves overcoat.


    "Which Note?" Drakon standing on his shoulder asked.


    "Well..." Jennifer looked at Mira then moved her gaze to Michael. "I don''t know how to put it. I didn''t feel satisfied paying for the house, so I thought; why not give her a car?--"


    "--So you dropped a note instead of telling us."


    "I don''t know how to say it, Micky. I know you''ll refuse to take it, that''s why I wrote the note."


    Michael stared at her for some couple of seconds then sighed. "I said you are part of the family, and Mira is like your sister. Will you give your sister a gift with a note, if you can tell her face-to-face?"


    "It''s ok, Brother. I accepted the gift." Mira turned to Jennifer. "Are you two going for the school gathering?" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes." She replied: "And we are late." She added.


    "We have 20 minutes, and we aren''t in a rush." Michael walked towards the exit. "We''ll see later, Mira. Borne--"


    "--Don''t worry Boss! She''ll be safe."


    Michael nodded and walked past Jennifer. "Let''s go and see our classmates." He said with a mischievous smile.


    "What are you planning?" Jennifer turned to him, staring at his back.


    "Nothing dangerous, I just want to deal with some pests." He opened the door.


    "Wait for me! We''ll be back, Bestie." She said to Mira and chased after Michael.


    *


    *


    *


    Thank you, lerque and S1K_Ghost for gifting the book Golden Tickets.

 Chapter 146 - 146: Class Gathering 1

    [Mega Super Hotel.]


    Ten young figures, consisting of young guys and girls stood at the front of the hotel chatting happily.


    "Do you guys think the videos online is real?" A guy asked the two people in front of him.


    "It can''t be fake, Supreme is really powerful and popular now." The second guy among them said.


    "Don''t you guys notice Supreme looks like Michael?" A lady in her early 20s asked.


    The two guys looked at her then burst out laughing. "You are funny, Mori! Supreme, Michael? Hahaha!!" The guy who spoke first laughed.


    "Yes! Haven''t you seen Micheal? Do you think Michael''s body can be so well-built? Hahaha, Even the fatty in our school have body than him." The second said.


    "What is going on here? Why are you guys so happy?"


    The three turned to another guy with brown hair, who was wearing a blue suit.


    "She said Michael Is Supreme. Hahaha!"


    "I didn''t say that! I just said Supreme and Michael looks alike."


    The guy looked at the three and said calmly. "Michael is Supreme."


    "What?!"


    Mori and the two guys were stunned.


    "Hey, Sunny. You and Michael might be close friends in School. But even you have to leave him at some point, and what makes you think that Michael is Supreme?" The second guy asked, a sneer on his face.


    "I didn''t leave him, Something happened to my family. So I had to leave school for some weeks, when I return; you guys told me he dropped out." Sunny said in a calm tone.


    "What do that have to do with us?" The first guy asked.


    Sunny turned to the guy. "Nothing actually, but if you insult Michael again, I won''t spare you."


    "Huh?"


    "....."


    "What?!"


    The three were dumbfounded.


    "Don''t think you are all great because you are a Silver medal 3-stars holder, the person you are even defending isn''t even a player." The guy said. ''Even though I''m a Non-player, the law said a Player can''t harm a Non-player without valid reason. So he won''t be able to do anything to me.''


    "Some people are getting Arrogant."


    Sunny and the other three turned their heads to the road, A young lady with blonde hair elegantly walked towards them. Two girls were following behind her like her personal bodyguards.


    "Good Afternoon, Helena." The three quickly greeted.


    Helena was one of the school Beauties, she has power, influence and her family were extremely wealthy; Matter of fact; her father is a governor.


    Even with all these advantage, Helena was still a Platinum medal 1-star holder. Much Stronger than Sunny, and also a Guild Master.


    Helena flicked her long hair to her back, staring at the three with a sneer, these lowlifes aren''t worthy to speak to her. They aren''t even players, to her and her family; Non-players are cowards.


    "How are you doing, Sunny?" She asked with a smile, and added: "I didn''t expect to see you here."


    "Glen said Michael will be coming today, it has been long I saw my friend." Sunny answered, not even looking at her.


    "Still as cold as always, you and that Micheal are always distance and cold to everyone." She smiled at him and added: "I heard you are angry with Glen, you want to make him pay for something he did to you and Michael in school."


    "I can''t refuse that, Glen is a prick who will soon be cut off. But I''m not here for revenge." Sunny looked up at the sky, then turned his gaze to her. "What rank is Glen on?"


    "Well... I''ll say he''s now a Platinum medal 1-star player, same with me."


    Sunny scoffed. "I don''t give a fuck, he shouldn''t get in my way."


    The three where just staring at the two, totally speechless and dumbfounded.


    ''Are we invisible?'' Mori thought to herself.


    BEEP!!!


    Everyone turned to the White Supercar that parked in front of them.


    "Wow! Glen is here!!"


    "Glen!!" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We have been waiting for you Glen!!"


    "Tsk!" Sunny gritted his teeth.


    "Glen is here." Helena said with a sneer on her face.


    "How is everyone doing?!!"


    A Young man with middle-length blonde hair, putting on a white T-shirt and pants got out the car. The doors opened, and two more guys got down with him.


    Helena: "These buffoons are till following him?"


    Sunny: "Useless."


    Mori: "Wow! You look handsome in white, Glen!!"


    "Yes!! You are awesome Glen!!"


    "I heard he has Thousands of life times."


    "He is even a Platinum medal holder!"


    "Glen is so cool!!"


    "I also heard he''s planning on joining the kings Guild."


    "Really?"


    "If Glen joined the kings Guild, he''ll be respected by many!!"


    Glen walked up to them with a smile on his face, a blue baby dragon with two horns on its head flew out of the Supercar and landed on his shoulder. All his Classmates'' eyes widened in shock.


    "Whoa! That''s a baby Dragon!!"


    "Glen is powerful! He also has a pet!"


    "Glen is so amazing!!!"


    "Good, Glen!!"


    "It''s said that Dragons are the rarest of pets, even in VRG. Not all players could have one. And now... Glen appeared with one. How did he get it?" Helena turned to Sunny, who shrugged his shoulders, his face indifferent.


    "What do we have here?" Glen walked towards the two, stopping in front of them.


    "How are you doing Helena?" He asked with his best smile on, not even considering Sunny who stood beside her.


    Helena plastered a fake smile on her face, Glen might be the heartthrob when they were in college, he has popularity, and wealth; That didn''t mean she likes him.


    "I''m good, why did you set this gathering?what is your motive?" She asked.


    "Always straight forward, you haven''t changed." He turned his head to Sunny. "Oh, you are also here."


    Sunny stared at him for a moment, not uttering a single word.


    "Gezh! Why that face?" Glen turned to the rest.


    "To Answer our formally known class princess''s question... Can''t friends come together to celebrate?!" He asked loudly.


    "We can!!"


    "Yes! This is all thanks to you, Glen!"


    "Yeah!! We are grateful to you!!"


    Some of these youngsters were having a hard time in life. Getting to be invited to a fancy hotel which the rich could only attend to eat food was a once in a lifetime blessing, and maybe... They could gain an opportunity or a job from one of their rich friends.


    "Nice to see you, Mori." Glen flashed her a smile, causing her to blush instantly.


    "Hopeless." Helena muttered under her breath.


    Glen turned his gaze to Helena. "I said if you have a pet, bring it with you... I might reward those who has the strongest pet! As some of you know, I''ll be joining the Kings Guild soon. When that happen; I''ll help you get inside and be a member!" He looked at Sunny with a smirk.


    "What about you, Sunny? Where is your pet?"


    Sunny turned to him. "Don''t get ahead of yourself, you aren''t yet a member of the Kings Guild. And I got your message of bringing a pet--"


    "--Then show us!" Glen said with a sneer.


    "Do we need a pet before we can partake in this gathering?" Helena asked.


    "Yes dear, I''d already told you the rules, if you don''t have a pet... You aren''t a player. If you are a player without a pet, you can still join us... But, you might not be favored." He grinned at her.


    "Fine then."

 Chapter 147 - 147: Class Gathering 2

    "Ravil, Come out!"


    "Piko! Come out!!"


    The space behind the two guys who followed Glen tore opened. Two three feet tall red foxes walked out.


    "Wow! Those are Lava Foxes, and they are both Rare-Class pets!!"


    "Wow, Glen is so generous!!"


    Helena and Sunny observed the two Foxes, and turned their gaze to Glen.


    "Knight! Come out." The space tore opened, A 6 feet tall Knight, with a sword hanging on its waist walked out. Its red glowing eyes fixed on Glen.


    "Whoa!!"


    "Oh my god!!"


    "That... That''s an Epic-class pet!!"


    "Yes!! That is the black-Dreaded knight."


    "Sunny is truly the Eldest Son of the Agra family!!"


    "Wow!"


    Glen was taken aback seeing the knight. "Wow, you surprised us Sunny. I see the issue with your family is settled."


    Sunny didn''t say anything, but the Knight placed its right gauntlet on the sword hilt.


    "What about you?" Glen turned to Helena. "Being a Guild Master, and the only daughter of the Governor. You''ll surely surprise us; right?"


    "Who gave you the right to speak to the Guild master with such tone?" The girl standing on Helena''s right asked coldly.


    "If I remember clearly, I didn''t invite both of you."


    "We are here to protect Guild Master Helena." The one at the left said.


    "Showing your power in front of your friends, are you trying to intimidate us?" Glen turned to Helena.


    "If that''s my plan, you won''t be standing here." Helena said and added:


    "Love, come out! Non-Combat size."


    The space behind her tore opened, and a baby Griffin flew out, landing on her shoulder.


    "Another Epic-class? You two are killing me." Glen said with a nervous chuckled. ''It seems I can''t mess with these two... Let''s just focus on the task at hand.'' He thought, then turned to the rest.


    "What about you guys?" He asked.


    Out of everyone present, only three has pet and 6 were players, all Bronze medal. Glen looked at the pets with a fake smile on his face. ''A Pig, Cat, and Rat, all Common-Class; and my Dad told me I''m useless. These guys aren''t even silver players!''


    "Ok then! Let''s go inside and start the party!!"


    Before he could take a step, Sunny''s voice sounded. "We aren''t yet complete."


    "Huh?"


    Glen looked at everyone present then smack his forehead. "Thank you, Sunny. Jennifer hasn''t arrived yet, she''s the strongest among us, So we have to wait for her--"


    "--She isn''t the strongest."


    "What?" Now Glen and everyone were confused. A guy walked up to Glen.


    "Glen. He thinks; Supreme is Michael." The guy said out loud.


    "Wait! What! Hahahahaha!!!" Glen and everyone burst out laughing.


    Helena and Sunny stood still, staring at them. Even though Helena didn''t believe that Supreme is Michael, she didn''t find what Sunny said funny.


    "Supreme is Michael? Haven''t you watched the videos online? Supreme looked both well-built and handsome! There is no way he could be Michael, who is thin as a stick." A girl said.


    "Yes, Sunny. I think after you return from your family, you have gotten some eye problem."


    Squeak!


    Everyone felt a chill down their spine, they turned to the Knight; who was standing behind Sunny, it has pulled half of its sword''s blade from its metal sheath.


    "Will you let it attack me?" Glen asked with narrow eyes.


    "You won''t be standing here if that''s what I wanted."


    "Don''t be arrogant Sunny, your family isn''t anywhere close to Glen''s." One of Glen follower said and added arrogantly:


    "If Supreme is Michael, I''ll give you 50% of My life times."


    "50% is too little. If you have the gut, bet 99%. You can keep the 1%." Sunny said. ''These guys are fools, No one can look so Alike, and Michael don''t have a twin. I know I haven''t seen him for 5 years, but I''ll never forget those eyes.''


    "Done!" The guy nodded.


    "Don''t worry guys! I''ll be the judge." Glen announced.


    The classmates looked at one another, all speechless. Why''ll this fool bet will Sunny? Someone who has a hotblooded pet behind him.


    BEEP!!!


    They all turned their heads to the yellow cab parking in front of them.


    "Is that Michael? I knew he can''t afford a car." Glen folded his hand on his chest. ''We''ll see if you are really Supreme.'' He thought.


    The door opened, and instead of Michael, Jennifer got down.


    "Huh?"


    "Jennifer?"


    "Why is she in a cab? I thought she has 3 Cars."


    "Yes."


    "There is someone else with her."


    The other door opened, and Michael got out.


    "Whoa!!"


    "Supreme!! What is Supreme doing here with her?"


    "Wow!!"


    "He''s so handsome!!"


    "I never thought of seeing Supreme In person!"


    Helena frowned slightly.


    Glen was confused.


    The cab drove away while Michael walked towards them, following behind Jennifer.


    "Long time girl!" Helena walked forward and gave Jennifer a big hug.


    At the moment, everyone''s gaze were focused on the young man standing in front of them in a black Overcoat.


    "Hey, Why are you with Supreme? Are you two dating or something?" Helena whispered, then separated from the hug.


    "What? No! Micky and I aren''t in any relationship."


    "Micky?!" Helena froze instantly.


    Michael calmly moved his gaze around, when he saw Sunny, he was momentarily surprised.


    "Sunny?" He muttered, his voice filled with doubt.


    "How are you doing, Michael." Sunny walked towards him and gave him a friendly hug. "I missed our pranks." He joked with a smile.


    "What happened to you? You ghosted Me." Michael separated from the hug. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Some fools thought they could get rid of my family, so I went back to assist my Dad."


    "Oh." Michael nodded thoughtfully.


    Everyone listening to the two stood frozen for a whole 20 seconds, mouth and eyes wide open in shock.


    "Michael is Supreme!!"


    "Oh my god!!"


    "Shit!!!"


    "Wow!"


    "So we are friends with Supreme!"


    "Aren''t you the one who laughed when you heard he Is Supreme?"


    "I wasn''t laughing at him, I-I-I was just practicing my audition."


    "What?"


    Mori and the first guy stared at their friend with disdain.


    "Sorry to cut off the reunion, but we''re late. Let''s go in before our table is taken!" Glen said with a fake smile. ''There is no way Michael is Supreme, he might just be faking. Or Supreme is the one pretending to be Micheal.''


    "Hold on a sec." Sunny walked up to the guy who bet with him.


    "Transfer everything to me, you lost."


    "What?"

 Chapter 148 - 148: Gateway On Bermuda island.

    "Can''t we do this inside?" The guy asked with an anxious look. Getting to lose 99% of his life times wasn''t something he could handle.


    "That wasn''t in the bet." Sunny said in a flat tone.


    "What happened?" Jennifer asked in mild confusion.


    "He bet 99% of his lifetimes with Sunny that Micheal isn''t Supreme."


    "What type of stupid bet is that?" Jennifer turned to Helena.


    Helena thought for a moment, she took out her phone and showed Jennifer Michael''s picture, when he was still in school.


    "Who''ll believe that this Michael on this picture is now... Him." She looked up at Michael, her eyes filled with Awe. "A Diamond holder."


    "You are right, Micky have grown up." Jennifer smiled seeing the pictures. "Wait... Why do you have so much pictures of Micheal?" She turned to her friend.


    "What?" Helena chuckled nervously, and quickly said: "I-I have the pictures of all our classmates."


    "Hmm Mm." Jennifer just nodded, not saying anything.


    "Send it, I won''t repeat myself." Sunny said, his voice turning colder by the second. The colder it gets, the more the Knight grew its sword.


    "Just give it to him, you bet and lost. Pay up!" Glen said with irritation.


    The guy nodded and transfer 99% of his lifetime to Sunny.


    "Good, next time know when to keep your mouth shut." He said.


    "Ok everyone, let''s go in."


    "Glen, you haven''t asked if Michael has a pet." The same guy who lost his life times said out loud.


    Glen glared at him, and walked inside, not saying a word. His pet dragon stood calmly on his shoulder.


    ''Can you take him down, Icegon?'' He asked telepathically.


    ''Who, Master?''


    ''That guy named Supreme.''


    ''He''s strong, we might have a chance if those two join us.''


    Glen nodded and walked inside the hotel, followed by those who are scared of Michael and Sunny.


    "So Michael, how did it feel being a player, and even being on the top of the ranking board?" Sunny asked, the two were walking behind the girls.


    "I don''t know how I feel about it." He remembered the future vision, and grimaced.


    "Really? With your ranking position and medal. You can enter anywhere by just mentioning your in-game name."


    "I know. Tell me... What is your main reason for returning."


    Sunny turned to him. "Meaning?"


    "You are a guy who''ll put his family first in everything, you won''t leave them now for just a gathering."


    "Well, I''m here to see you." Sunny looked at the Knight, walking behind him; then at Michael.


    "Why is that?" Michael turned to him.


    "A gateway appeared on Bermuda island."


    Michael stopped on track. "Gateway?" He asked, remembering the gateway he saw in the future, and Queen Echidna''s word. ''She said it will appear four days, there is still three days ahead. Wait...''


    "Is the gate open?" He continued walking.


    Sunny shook his head. "No, My Dad said they are treasures inside, from weapons to even gems stones. So I''m here to ask if you can join me in this expedition."


    "You are entering?" Michael turned to him.


    "Yes, and Some of our family''s elders. I''m here to ask you to join, we''ll share anything we find inside. 50¨C50."


    Michael thought for a moment, "you guys don''t have time, the gateway will open after three days... When did it appear?" He asked all of a sudden.


    "Yesterday, and how did you know it''ll open after three days?." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not important, I''m just surprised you guys got the news about it so quickly?" He looked at Sunny with suspicion.


    "If you said so, and Bermuda is now our island, we bought it from Amerisa''s president."


    "That would have cost life times."


    "Not really, that old man said he has no use for the Island, so he sold it for 10,000 years of lifetime."


    ''Did he called that "not Much"?''


    "Please sir, we can''t let you bring that knight inside." The security guard said to Sunny.


    "Knight, retreat."


    The Knight nodded, then turned into particles, disappearing from sight.


    "Can we enter now?" He asked.


    "Yes." The guard made way for them, and the two walked in.


    "Do you guys know anything about the gate?" Michael asked Sunny, following behind Jennifer and Helena to the Elevator.


    "Yes, With what my father obtained, it shows the gate is a C-Class Gate." Sunny answered.


    "What do you say Michael? Are you coming?"


    Michael was silent. ''I have a lot in hand, and so much question about this gate, if I wait for the gate to open, Monsters will enter the Island. Then the city and lastly; Unity Street.'' He looked at him.


    "I''ll think about it."


    "Ok, The Guild war is on Monday, we''re entering the gate on Sunday. If you have time, we''ll be happy to have an extra hand."


    "Why don''t you just hire a Guild?" He asked.


    "Who am I talking to? I want you and The Conquerors, but if you can come it''s still ok. As I said; 50-50."


    Michael nodded and got in the elevator with him.


    "What are you two talking about?" Helena asked the two the moment they entered the elevator.


    "Nothing." Sunny quickly answered.


    Jennifer smiled not saying anything. ''What are you hiding Sunny?'' She thought.


    ______


    [Some moments later.]


    Beep!


    The elevator doors opened, and the four walked out.


    "Come on, Glen said it''s room 150th." Helena held Jennifer''s wrist and pulled her through the Hallway.


    The two guys silently followed behind.


    "Jennifer has a skill which reveals if someone is lying. For you refusing, she might have suspected something. And..." He turned to Sunny. "Why did you lie?" He asked.


    "Don''t you trust me anymore, Michael?"


    "Time change people."


    "True, I don''t want too much people to know about the Gate. If they do, especially Helena. They''ll try anyway they can to get the resources inside."


    "How are you so knowledgeable about Gates? This is the first gate that have appeared, you shouldn''t have gotten so much information. Or have you guys enter the gate?"


    Sunny stared at Michael in a daze. "Don''t you know the history of Amerisa, like... How Amerisa and the other cities were created?"


    "Is there such history?" Michael tilted his head in confusion.


    "That''s why I said you should come, My Dad will explain everything to you." Sunny said.


    The four stopped in front of the door, the girls pushed it open, and walked in; followed by the two.

 Chapter 149 - 149: You Wont Last 3 Seconds Under My Attack

    "What took you guys so long?" Glen asked the four with a sneer on his face.


    "Come on, have your seats." He raised his glass to them.


    The four walked inside the room and sat down, not uttering a single word.


    The room was 16 meters long and 12 meters large, its walls were all painted with silver, a golden chandelier was hanged above the youngsters, shining its golden rays all over the place, screaming luxuries.


    "Glen, how do you plan on Joining the kings Guild?" Mori asked with a smile, staring at Glen with a bright smile on her face.


    "That''s easy." Glen took a sip of his wine. "The Governor, who is also Helena''s father is holding his birthday party tomorrow, he''ll be inviting countless powerful figures including the Guild Masters of the five biggest Guilds, so--"


    "--So you want to win the competition that''ll be held on the birthday, and be recognized By The Kings'' Guild Master, right?" Helena completed his word.


    ''It''s a good plan, but have a high failure rate, there''s a very low chance the Guild Master will choose him.'' Michael thought.


    "True" Glen smiled at her. "Your family sent Me and my dad two golden invitation cards."


    "Wow? I thought my dad sent you a black card." She said with sarcasm.


    The Governor''s birthday party was always celebrated throughout Amerisa, and being a man who values Players. He always held a competition, the winners gain life times and other valuables. But to attend his birthday, you''ll need an invitation card. Which were always divided into three types. A purple card; for Middle-class family who could earn 10,000 years of life times per year.


    A golden card; for upper-class families who could earn 100,000 life times per year. While the last and greatest, the Black Card; for those who could earn 500,000 life times above.


    "The black card can only be given to Diamond Medal holders, or powerful Guild Masters. I thought you know that?" Glen asked.


    Helena was silent, not saying anything.


    Michael looked at everyone in confusion. "What is so important about this Birthday party?" He asked.


    Everyone turned to him.


    "You won''t know all this Michael, you aren''t important in society, even though you are a Diamond holder. No one knows you." Glen said with smile, that wasn''t a smile.


    Michael frowned.


    "Actually..."


    They all turned to Helena.


    "My Dad have been using all means he could think of for 3 whole days now, trying to send Supreme an invitation. It''s difficult because Supreme wasn''t in any Social media, and his contact isn''t easy to get." Helena said with a small smile.


    "Huh?" Everyone was surprised for only a second, it''s understandable why the Governor will try to invite Supreme to his birthday party.


    "But, If your Dad is so powerful. Why can''t he search Supreme with a card?" Mori asked in a displeased tone; She never liked Helena, not in school and that haven''t changed.


    Helena turned to her with a slight frown. "For your information; he did. The Tracking Card revealed Supreme is in Amerisa, while the Special card can only be gain when a player complete a rare achievement in VRG." She stared at Mori with hostility.


    Mori gulped down seeing Helena''s cold gaze.


    ''Doesn''t she know about the Knowledge Card?'' Michael thought, staring at Helena.


    "So Michael." Helena turned to him. "Are you coming to the party? Jennifer will be coming, and my dad will be happy if you come, and I''ll be happy." She said with her best smile.


    Michael frowned. "Sorry, I don''t have time for that." He said taking a sip of the wine in front of him.


    "Hey you! Don''t think because you are a Diamond holder you can act anyhow in front of Guild Master Helena!!" One of the girl standing behind Helena coldly yelled.


    "Reaper." Michael called out, his voice as cold as ice.


    The space tore open, the only thing everyone saw was a shadow, the next moment; they saw a hybrid wolf with wings, gripping the girl''s throat. His claws digging in her flesh.


    "You should know who are you talking to, I only need one command to rip your head off." Reaper said, his voice filled with killing intent.


    The girl and everyone froze, staring at Reaper in horror.


    "G-Guild Ma-Master." She called out with difficulty.


    "Michael!" Helena turned to Micheal, seeing his indifferent expression, she pleaded. "Please, she made a mistake, forgive her."


    Michael stared at her for some seconds, A Diamond player should be respected and feared by all. Being too kindhearted Will only put you at risk. And he wasn''t planning on being the weak and useless guy these fools remember.


    "Reaper."


    Reaper dropped the girl on the floor, he walked towards his Lord and stood behind him.


    The second bodyguard rushed to her Friend to check up on her.


    "Wow, Michael! This guy is so cool." Sunny exclaimed, staring at Reaper.


    "Michael, can you honor me in a friendly battle? If I defeat you. I know I''ll win the competition."


    Michael: "Huh? I never thought someone will ask to be beaten."


    "Don''t think I''m weak Michael." Glen said with contempt.


    Michael scoffed, he took another sip then turned to Glen. "Fighting you will be like fighting a child. And have you ever heard of a Diamond holder, fighting a platinum? That''ll be an overkill."


    Everyone frowned deeply hearing Michael.


    Jennifer: ''Wow, Micky. That was good.''


    Sunny: ''That''s it, Micheal! Tell him he''s nothing compare to you.''


    Helena: ''is this still Michael? So arrogant.''


    "...."


    The rest were speechless.


    "How dare you look down on me?!!" Glen slammed his hand on the table.


    "I''m not looking down on you, I''m just stating the fact." He took a wine bottle and pour it on his glass, then raised the glass and took a sip.


    {High Alcohol detected.}


    {Protection protocol activated.}


    ''Hmm, so I can''t get drunk.'' He was stunned.


    "Then if you have the gut face me!!"


    "As I said, it will be embarrassing. I don''t think you can''t last 10 seconds under my attack." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "10-10-10-10-10 Seconds!" Glen and everyone Present were stunned in place.


    "No, I think 10 seconds is too long. You won''t last 3 seconds under my attack." He dropped the glass on the table again.


    "WHAT?!!!"


    Everyone exclaimed in shock, staring at Micheal in horror.

 Chapter 150 - 150: Show Him Hes Useless

    "You!"


    With gritted teeth, Glen yelled. "Let''s bet! If you win I''ll give you a stage-3 evolution stone., and--"


    "--Not needed." Michael cut him off.


    "Huh?" Now everyone was dumbfounded.


    "Use that stone on your pet, maybe you''ll have a chance in the competition."


    "You!! I bet with you, again! If you win I''ll give you this hotel we''re in!"


    "What?"


    "What are you doing, Glen?"


    "What''ll you father say?!"


    "Is this right?"


    "Glen have gone mad?"


    "What! Bet the Hotel."


    Even Michael looked up at him in confusion. "Are you sure about that?" He asked.


    "I never go back on my word!"


    "You should ask your father, because if I win. You and your family won''t have any right over this Hotel." Michael took a sip, not even looking at him.


    "I know! We have more hotel! Losing one is nothing to my family." Glen was really driven by anger. The mega super hotel was one of the biggest in Amerisa. The amount of Lifetime they gain from it each month was amount to thousands.


    He was just going to give it away, because he thought Michael can and will never be compared to him.


    "Ok then, If I lose. I''ll give you a legendary-class weapon." With a flick of his wrist, Slayer appeared in his hand. "It''s a good bet, right?" He placed the dagger on the table.


    "Oh my god!!"


    "That is another Legendary-Class weapon!"


    "How many does Supreme have?"


    "The Slayer? This dagger is expensive, how did you get the In-game diamond to buy it?" Jennifer asked. Even Sunny and Helena were stunned.


    Glen stared at the dagger with greed. ''If I have this dagger, I''ll win the competition. I must have it!'' He thought, and nodded at Michael.


    "Agreed."


    "First, I want to first see the document. I don''t trust you." He looked at Glen.


    "You have a point." Glen took out his phone, after making a call, he looked at Micheal. "It''s on the way."


    "Good."


    The group looked at each other, everyone flabbergasted, and speechless. Is this stupidity or what?


    _


    [15 minutes later.]


    Tension hanged in the air, as the youngsters sat quietly in their seat. Not knowing what to do or say, well... Apart from Michael, Jennifer, Sunny and Helena.


    The four didn''t care about anyone''s mood, they continued enjoying the foods on the table. Even Reaper was eating.


    Knock knock knock!


    One of Glen''s followers stood up and walked towards the door. He opened it, A middle-age man in a black business suit walked inside with a document in hand.


    "Mr Glen. This is the deed to the hotel, I want to know why you need asked for it?"


    "Not your business, you are my Secretary. Not my Questioner, so shut up!"


    The man was taken aback hearing him, he sighed not saying anything. "Ok Boss."


    Glen took the document and passed it to Jennifer. She took the document and looked up at him in confusion.


    "She''ll be the one holding it." He said.


    Michael turned to Jennifer, who calmly read the document, thorough.


    "It''s legit, Micky."


    The man moved his gaze around everyone, even a fool will know what is happening. He turned to Glen.


    "But, Boss. The master gave you the Hotel to look after, not give it to someone else."


    "I thought I asked you to shut up?" Glen stood up. "Ok Michael, Are you up for it?"


    "I''ll make it easier for you. If you can win both my partners. You win, I won''t lift a finger in this battle."


    "Partners?" Glen was confused.


    "This guy standing behind me, and Drakon." He said with a wicked smile. "I understand if you back down, my partners are too powerful for you." He provoked.


    Glen looked at everyone who were staring at him, all waiting for his reply. Then at Michael. "I accept." With a flick of his wrist, a yellow card appeared in his hand.


    "This is a custom card, it can take both Non-players and players into a world design by the Host. It can be used to escape from enemies too, hiding you in your world." Glen explained.


    ''How many cards are there?'' Micheal thought in mild confusion. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wow, that Card will be expensive." Mori exclaimed.


    "You are right, Mori. This card cost 100,000 in-game diamonds, the exact amount a Life Card cost."


    "WOW!"


    "So expensive!"


    Everyone gasped in shock hearing the amount of In-game diamonds needed to get an ordinary looking card.


    "Here we go." He tore the card.


    < Player Omega have used a Custom card, calculating the number of players and spectators chosen.>


    < Players: (12). Spectators: (5). Total number: 18, (including Host).>


    A yellow light enveloped everyone in the room, Moment Next; they all Vanished.


    ____


    They all appeared on a beach.


    < Welcome to the Mode created by the Host.>


    The youngsters looked around the place in wonders.


    ''A beach?'' Michael looked around in confusion. ''Why would Glen choose a beach?'' He turned to the sea.


    "Ok, Michael. Let''s start." Glen turned to him and added: "AI, activate the battleground."


    < Done.>


    The whole beach trembled for some second, then a huge podium rose 20 meters from the group, a row of chairs were placed on it.


    "Please leave the ground for us."


    The group nodded at Glen and walked towards the podium, leaving the two behind.


    "Ok Michael, call out your pets." Glen summoned a Rare-Class Spear, he spun it over his head. Then pointed it at Michael. "I hope you give me your best."


    Michael created a throne with his Mana and sat down, crossing his legs.


    "Is that Mana manipulation?" Helena asked, sitting down beside Jennifer.


    "Yes, I''m just surprised how he mastered it to this stage." Jennifer answered, staring at Michael.


    _


    "Reaper, Come out."


    The space behind him tore opened, and Reaper walked out.


    "My Lord."


    "Play with him, Reaper. Don''t kill him, just show him he''s useless."


    Reaper nodded, He turned to Glen and walked towards him.


    "What about the second one?" Glen asked. ''This pet is a Rare-Class, and... A Lightening bloodline? Well... If it''s only this wolf, I''ll surely win. And show everyone Supreme is nothing.'' He thought.


    "You aren''t Strong enough for Drakon, I''m worried that guy could kill you with one strike." Michael said with a grinned. "First survive against Reaper, then we''ll see if you can face Drakon." He added.


    "Fine then! Come on!!" Glen yelled.

 Chapter 151 - 151: Icegon! Fusion Mode!

    Reaper stopped 10 meters from Glen, he calmly observed the human.


    ''My Lord said I shouldn''t kill him, but show him he''s useless. How am I going to achieve that?... Maybe, If I defeat this Human in every aspect. Will show he''s useless.'' Reaper thought, his claws elongating.


    Glen spun his spear, then held it behind him; the tip pointing downward.


    "Come on Dog."


    ''Did this human just called me a dog?!'' Reaper''e eyes turned bloodred. ''Do I look like a Dog?''


    Glen braced himself. "What are you--"


    Whoosh!


    Glen''s eyes widened in shock, he quickly raised his Spear in front of him.


    BAM!


    He flew 10 meters back before stabilizing himself. Glen landed on his feet staring at Reaper in shock.


    ''What the hell was that? Is that its speed?'' He thought in mild confusion.


    "Did anyone see Reaper move?" Sunny asked, his voice laced with shock.


    "I did." Jennifer nodded. "Reaper has a lightening Bloodline, so his speed can''t be detected by anyone who is Lv30 or below. Glen is lucky because of his Medal, Next time; the result will be different." She added.


    All the classmates stared at her totally speechless and horrified. If what she said is the truth, then Glen won''t be able to face Reaper''s second move.


    Gritting his teeth, Glen gripped his spear tightly. "I wasn''t expecting that attack." He said and lunged towards Reaper.


    ''This Human is really useless, he''s not worthy of me using my full strength.'' Reaper moved, appearing behind Glen in seconds.


    "Wha...?" Before Glen could turn around, Reaper Slashed his back with his claws, sending him tottering forward.


    "Ahh!!" He yelled in Agony, feeling the pain from the wound.


    "My Lord said I shouldn''t kill you, but I can surely injure you." Reaper said, walking towards him.


    "Ahh!!!" He let out an anger filled roar. "You are going down. [Heavenly Spear Thrust.] He lunged forward, his spear tip pointing at Reaper''s chest.


    [Howl Of Terror.]


    "AWWWWOOOOO!!!!!"


    Glen and all the classmates, apart from Michael and Jennifer; froze in horror, they all felt a chill down their spine seeing Two red eyes staring at each one of them.


    Reaper Shot forward towards the horrified Glen, he raised his claw and smashed down on the human, only to be thrown away by an unknown force.


    "Hmm..." Michael sat on his throne, calmly staring at the battle.


    BAM!


    Reaper smashed heavily on the ground, he quickly stood up, staring at the Huge Blue Dragon in front of Glen. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Dragon''s presence neutralized Reaper''s skill instantly, causing everyone to regain their senses.


    "That was Scary." Mori said, her body still trembling.


    "Was that a skill?" Sunny asked in shock, wiping the sweat off his face.


    "Only This Wolf is this powerful, how strong will Drakon be?" Helena muttered, then turned her head to Michael; who sat calmly on his Throne.


    ''He''s not taking this fight seriously at all, Michael is just messing with Glen. And also using him to see how powerful his pets are.'' Her eyes widened. ''He didn''t being Drakon because he knew Glen won''t last a second under him, he needs Glen to know that he''s Inferior to him, in both rank and pets. Is this still the Michael I remember?''


    Michael smirked seeing the Dragon. "Let''s see if Reaper could face an Epic-Class Dragon." He muttered in a low voice.


    "Thank you, icegon." Glen looked at Reaper. "I don''t think I can face this Monster alone, only that skill might have ended this battle." He moved his gaze to Icegon. ''There is only one thing to do.'' He walked towards Reaper.


    "Icegon! Fusion mode!!"


    The 15 meters tall Dragon, covered Glen with his Wings. As Blue Mana wave burst out from him.


    "Glen can Fusion?" Sunny stood up in shock.


    "It only means, Glen has at least three pets under his disposal. That is the only way he could buy Fusion Script in VRG." Jennifer muttered.


    "Can Reaper win him?" Helena turned to Jennifer.


    "If he can''t, Micky will Call Drakon out." She answered.


    "This is getting interesting." Michael relaxed on his throne.


    BOOM!!!!


    An explosion sounded at the exact location Glen was standing on. The classmates watched with anticipation, waiting to see Glen in his fusion mode.


    The smoke slowly dispersed, revealing Glen''s figure.


    Glen looked at himself, seeing Blue scales all over his body, instead of nails he got long claws. A tail, two wings with a wingspan of 1.5 meters, and lastly two small horns on his head.


    "So this is the power of a Gold medal holder." He clenched his fist with a grin on his face. Revealing rows of sharp teeth to his audience.


    "Not Drastic." Michael shook his head, remembering his and Drakon''s Fusion. Which was a lot better and stronger than this.


    "The Fusion move him from the platinum medal to Gold, let''s see if Reaper could handle him." He muttered to himself.


    Reaper stared at Glen and shot into this air. "Time to get serious. [Wings Blades]!!" He flapped his wings, sending countless Feathers made of lightening towards Glen.


    Glen grinned, spared his wings and shot into the air. "This is the first time I''m using the fusion mode, you should be grateful you''re the first I could test it on." He dodged all the feathers with ease and flew towards the sea, hovering above it.


    "What is Glen doing?" Sunny asked.


    "No way!" Both Jennifer and Helena exclaimed in surprised.


    Jennifer: "That''s why he chose a beach."


    Michael scoffed. "What a smart pig, you chose a beach because your pet is a Water Bloodline; you gain more advantage when fighting around water." He stared at Glen with a sneer not even bothered about Reaper.


    "I hope you can stop this, I don''t want to kill you with one Attack." Glen raised his hand to the sky. "[Ice Rain of Horrors]." He activated his pet''s skill.


    The sea rose into the Air, forming a huge tidal wave behind him. He grinned. "You lose."


    Countless small ball made entirely of water formed from the tide. They all took countless blades'' shapes and shot towards Reaper.


    "You haven''t won yet!" Reaper channeled all the Energy In his body and shot towards the water blades.


    "What is he doing?" Helena asked. "Those blades are more than hundreds, he can''t face them all."


    "Just watch." Jennifer smiled feeling a powerful presence.


    "Wha... - Huh...?!!" Everyone''s Eyes widened in shock.

 Chapter 152 - 152: I Told You. You Wont Last 3 Seconds Under My Attack.

    BOOM!!


    BOOM!!


    Glen: "..."


    Reaper: "..."


    Everyone: "....?!!"


    They all stared with widened eyes and open jaws as all the Ice Blades shattered into Pieces, falling into the sea. The next moment, a Pressure descended on the Beach, causing everyone to break out in sweat. They all felt like a mountain was weighing down on them, none could move or utter a single word.


    "This can''t be the pressure of a stage-two evolved." Jennifer, who was the only one who could move muttered, she turned her head to Michael. What she saw next made her both Horrified and speechless.


    Standing behind Michael was a 50 meters tall Dragon, it was so huge that it almost covered the sky. If that the sun was behind this dragon, she would have thought it was already nighttime.


    "Is that Drakon?" She asked, her body got trembled out of fear.


    ''Master, T-That is a Royal Blood Dragon!! We can''t win. I suggest we surrender.'' Icegon spoke to Glen telepathically.


    ''What is the difference between a Royal Blood Dragon and Normal Dragon?''


    ''Royal Blood are rulers of all Dragons, their Attacks are Beyond imagination. I don''t know how that human can control one; but we can''t win.'' Icegon''s voice was filled with fear.


    "You asked for Drakon, This is him." Michael stood up, with a sinister smile on his face.


    "You! Your pet is a Stage-Three Evolved!! You are cheating!!" Glen yelled.


    The moment he word fell, an unholy pressure fell on him, throwing him into the sea.


    Plopped!!


    Glen stood on the sea surface, but couldn''t rise his head.


    "Don''t you ever call me a pet." Drakon''s voice boom all over the place.


    "When did Drakon evolve to stage three? I don''t think there is any pet in this world that can face him." Jennifer muttered, and yelled at Michael.


    "Micky, ask Drakon to let them go!!"


    Drakon turned his huge head to the podium, seeing the youngsters who were about to collapse from his pressure. He released it, all of them fell on the ground instantly, no matter if they were sitting or standing.


    Drakon looked at Jennifer for some seconds, then moved his gaze to Reaper.


    "You can''t take this little cockroach down, birdbrain. You disappoint me." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did you just said that to me, Lizard? You have increased in strength, but I have not." Reaper retorted.


    Drakon rolled his eyes, then turned his gaze to Glen. "Should I kill him, partner?"


    "No." Michael shook his head. "Even though I''ll like that, he deserves to live. We shouldn''t be consumed by bloodlust." He looked at Drakon, who nodded.


    ''Only being a stage-three evolve, Drakon is this big. How big will he get if he evolves to stage-Six?'' Michael thought. He rose Glen from the Sea and placed him in front of him.


    "I thought you said you are powerful? You can''t even withstand Drakon''s [Dragon Might]. I''m Embarrassed for you." He shook his head with pity.


    Gritting his teeth, Glen was about to yell at Michael when... ''Master, I say we should Surrender.'' Icegon''s voice was filled with urgency.


    Glen thought for a moment, and yelled. "Dongle! Eton! Come out!!"


    ''What are you doing, Master?!!''


    ''Michael can never be better than me! I''ll show him I''m the best!!''


    The space behind him distorted and two Rare-Class Dogs walked out, the two charged towards Michael without a hunch of fear, after seeing the state their master is in.


    "[Dragon Breath]"


    Drakon opened his huge mouth, and released a wave of Dark flames, turning the dogs to ash.


    "NO!!"


    Piiff


    Glen spurted out a mouthful of blood, staring at Drakon with horror. "Impossible, those are Rare-Class pets, both stage-one evolve. You killed them both with one Attack! What class is your Pe... I mean Dragon is in?!"


    Michael squat down in front of him. "To let you know, Drakon is a Mystical-Class pet." He said in a low voice, which only Glen could hear.


    "If you don''t have any other thing to use, I guess you surrendered." He stood up straight, staring down at the kneeling Glen.


    ''I would have attack you right here, But it seems; Icegon is scared of Drakon.''


    "Disband."


    A blue Mana surrounded his figure, moment next; the Mana dispersed revealing him and Icegon in front of Micheal. Icegon quickly bowed to Drakon, something everyone noticed.


    Drakon shrunk in size, standing 10 meters. He looked at Icegon for some seconds then nodded.


    "I see your pet is smart." Michael smirked.


    "You won, I surrender." Glen said with gritted teeth.


    "This battle was already Won when you made the bet." Michael said.


    "Wow Micky. I don''t know where you are getting all the in-game diamonds to buy the stones, but I''m impress." She walked towards him, followed by Sunny and Helena. Then rest of the Classmates, who were till recovering from Drakon''s [Dragon might.]


    "Here is the document Glen, You can sign it." Jennifer passed the file to Glen to sign.


    "Don''t even think about tearing it, if you do... I''ll make sure you and your family don''t see the next sunrise." Michael threatened, his voice cold as ice.


    All the classmates swallowed their saliva especially those who bullied him in school.


    With anger, Glen signed the Document. ''Don''t worry Michael, when I join The Kings Guild. I''ll make you pay.''


    Michael took the file and pen from him and signed. After that he stored the file in the system''s storage.


    "I won''t forget this Michael, I''ll make you pay in the coming future."


    "I don''t take threat lightly." Michael stretched out his hand towards him, and Activated [Brainwave - Stage-two].


    "Ahhh!!!!!!"


    Glen let out an agonizing scream, as blood flow out his ears. Everyone felt goosebumps on their skins upon hearing his heart-wrenching scream. Icegon stood on spot, not even thinking of acting.


    "This is just a warning, and I told you... You won''t last 3 seconds under my attack." He dropped his hand, and Glen fell on the ground.


    "Glen!" His followers rushed to him, after checking his pulse. The guy sighed in relief. "He fainted, but he''s ok."


    The second guy who lose life times to Sunny, looked up at Michael with a frown. "What did you do to him?!!"


    "Don''t shout." Drakon said.


    The guy gulped in nervously after hearing Drakon, He nodded his head like a Chick picking rice from the ground.


    "He''ll wake up after 10 hours." Micheal said.


    < Host Is unconscious.>


    < Room will be close in 10 seconds.>


    AI''s voice sounded all over the beach.


    The classmates looked at each other with countless unreadable emotions. This was one of the most embarrassing defeats in history.


    < Room Close in; 3, 2, 1.>


    The moment AI said that, they all vanished from the beach.

 Chapter 153 - 153: Special Card.

    The group appeared on their seats, they slowly looked around the room, and subconsciously turned their heads to Glen; who was still unconscious.


    "That show was interesting, right?." Michael pulled a plate of rice on the table, and placed it in front of him.


    "I haven''t eaten yet." He raised his head, seeing everyone''s stunned look, he asked:


    "Aren''t you guys hungry? Glen prepared a gathering for us, so let''s enjoy it." He turned to Glen''s followers.


    "I hope he paid already, because I don''t want people to own "my restaurant" any life times."


    The two stared at him with a deep frown, None saying anything.


    Glen''s secretary moved his gaze in confusion. Firstly; everyone vanished leaving him in the room, and now; This young man is calling the mega super hotel his.


    ''What is happening? Why is the boss sleeping? And why did this guy call this hotel his?'' He thought in confusion.


    "Hey you."


    "Huh?" The man blinked at Michael.


    "Are you the manager of the hotel?" He asked.


    "N-No, I''m Boss Glen''s Secretary."


    "Boss? I like the sound of that. Please go outside and call the manager over, tell him his new Boss want to see him."


    Even though the Man was confused with the current situation, he stood up and walked out of the room.


    ''Why is he so playful?'' Helena thought in confusion. The Michael during the battle was Arrogant and ruthless. ''Then why is he happy? Is it because of the hotel?''


    Sunny moved closer to him. "Hey Michael, why so happy?" He whispered in mild confusion. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "When a man won a lottery, shouldn''t he be happy?" Michael asked back, enjoying the food in front of him.


    "Uh?" Sunny was speechless.


    For a whole three minutes, no one move... They all sat on their seats staring at Michael as he ate almost everything on the table, Even Jennifer was dumbfounded.


    "That''s enough." He pushed the remaining food away from him. "You should be grateful you are alive, because you won''t know when you''ll die."


    ''Now he''s a preacher?'' Even Mori was dumbfounded.


    "We need to get going, see you guys later." Glen''s followers quickly helped up the still unconscious Glen, and dragged him towards the door.


    Knock knock knock!


    One of them opened the door seeing a middle-age woman in black suit.


    "You called for me Bos--"


    "--Glen is no longer the owner of the hotel, that young man in black is." The guy at the right said, cutting her off. The two then quickly helped Glen out.


    The woman was confused, but still walked inside the room, she looked around seeing two guys in black. One in an Overcoat and the other one in a T-Shirt.


    "Which one is the new Boss?" She muttered to herself, staring at the two.


    When the guy noticed her gaze, he quickly pointed at Michael. Seeing Michael, The Woman said a silent thank you to the guy and walked towards him.


    "Boss." She called in a low voice.


    Michael turned to her. "And you are?"


    "I''m the Manager, My name is--"


    "--Tina, Mrs Jones''s eldest daughter?"


    Tina looked up in confusion, upon seeing Jennifer. "Jenny?" She was momentarily surprised, then looked at Michael.


    "This Hotel now belong to me, I hope you know how to handle all the procedures. Everything belonging to the formal owners should be gotten rid of." Michael said in a deep tone.


    "Yes Boss, It will all be taken care of." Even though she knew Michael, he was now her Boss.


    Michael stood up. "You guys can take or eat anything that cost 1,000 years of life times. Make sure it doesn''t pass that amount."


    Tina and all the youngsters nodded.


    "Em... Michael, can we take the life times instead of using it on food?" Mori asked.


    "You should be happy with what you get. If you don''t want it, leave it." He turned to Tina. "As the new Boss, let''s give all our customers 50% discount; today only."


    Tina nodded vigorously.


    With that taken care of, Michael walked out. Followed by Sunny, Jennifer and Helena.


    _


    The group of four walked out of the hotel.


    "Remember what I said, Michael. We''ll be happy if you can come." Sunny said with a smile, stretching out his hand.


    "I''ll think about it." Michael shook Sunny''s hand.


    "Ok bro, I hope you come for the governor''s birthday party." Sunny added with a smile, then walked towards his red SUV. "Remember Michael!" He added again, looking at Michael over his shoulder.


    "I''ll think about it." Michael repeated his word, he turned to Helena who shyly stood behind him.


    "What is up with you? Aren''t you going?" He asked.


    "Well..." Helena looked around, seeing her two bodyguards walking out of the Hotel, she quickly said. "I''m waiting for these two."


    Michael looked at the two girls, whose one''s neck was bandaged.


    "Ok." He nodded and turned to walked away.


    "Michael, Will you come?" She asked in a low voice.


    Michael looked at her over his shoulder. "I told you, I''m busy." He walked away.


    Helena heaved a sighed.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll see if I can help you." Jennifer said with a smile. "But I don''t get, In school; you are always ignoring him. Saying That he''s poor and other stuffs, are you trying to form a relationship now because he''s Supreme?" She asked with narrow eyes.


    "What are you saying Jennifer? In school... I was a fool and blind. I just want to make up for my past mistakes, and maybe; be good friends with him."


    "I don''t see that happening anytime soon." Jennifer walked away with a chuckled, following behind Michael. "Don''t worry, I''ll still help you." She added.


    Helena smiled upon hearing her.


    "But Guild Master, the Vice doesn''t like Supreme; he said Supreme is after fame, that''s why he posted the video online."


    "That is bullshit! Even though he hates Supreme, he won''t be able to harm him. Not with that dragon around. Let''s go." Helena walked towards her car, followed by the two.


    "What are you thinking about?" Jennifer stopped beside Micheal, she turned her head staring at his side profile.


    "What is the use of this card?" With a flick of his hand, a Pure white card appeared in her hand. He held the card with two fingers showing it to Jennifer.


    "That''s a special card." Jennifer looked ahead at the cars moving in front of them. "They said this card can fulfill any player''s wish, But it has some restrictions."


    "Any wish?" Michael stared at the card with widened eyes.


    "Yes." Jennifer turned to him. "This is the only card that isn''t in AI''s store, it can only be given when you complete a rare achievement in VRG. I have played VRG for two years now, and I have got only one."


    Michael was silent. ''Why would Chronos show me this card? What''ll I have to wish for? I''m guessing the gods themselves reward it to people they deemed worthy. Wait... Fulfill all wish?


    Can I use it to bring back Destroyers?''


    Pheeeeeeeee


    A silent sound of the wind blew towards his ear, like the sound of a distance whistle.


    {Foresight activated.}


    Michael sharply turned his head to the side, blocking Five bullets heading towards his head with the [Shield of Courage].


    "Oh Wow, Some pests have grown wings." He muttered with a smirk.

 Chapter 154 - 154: Please Help.

    BAM!


    More bullets collided with the Red Shield, freezing in front of him.


    "Leave them to me. [Blood walk]" Jennifer turned Into red liquid and flew towards the direction.


    "Who are these fools?" He grumbled in frustration, as more bullets collided on the Shield.


    Michael looked at the card in hand, not even bothered about the continuous attack.


    "Can I really revive Destroyers with this card?"


    [Some seconds later.]


    He turned to the direction. "It seems Jennifer have dealt with them, Let''s see who sent--."


    Whoosh


    The moment he removed the barrier, a bullet shot towards him; which he Dodged with a tilt of his head.


    "These guys are really annoying." He stared at another bullet moving towards him, with [Brainwave] the bullet froze and took a 180¡ã Turn, then shot towards the sender.


    _


    "He''s blocking all our Attacks." A young man said to the muscular man beside him.


    "I can see that."


    The group of ten were in a skyscraper, at the top floor. It''ll be difficult to detect them let alone attack. As the Vice of the Vipers Guild, he surely knew how to pick a spot. But...


    These guys were messing with Supreme and Queen-of-death.


    The muscular man who goes by the name Bullock frown, he quickly moved his head to the side. At the exact moment a bullet penetrated his scope striking the wall at the other side of the office they seized.


    "What the hell?" The members exclaimed in shock, staring at the hole in the wall.


    "You guys really got balls, attacking Micky in daylight."


    The ten swiftly turned around with their AWM snipers, pointing it at the blue hair lady sitting on one of the couches in the office; Drinking their tea.


    "How did you get in here? The door is locked." Bullock asked, staring at the still closed door.


    "Do you think that can stop me?" She asked, taking a sip of the tea. "Hmm... This is a good tea."


    "...."


    "I Wondered who dare attack me."


    The ten turned to the floor-to-ceiling window, seeing Michael levitating outside the building.


    "How did you get here so quickly? We are at lest a mile away." Bullock asked in mild confusion.


    "You should worry about yourselves, not how I got here." With a wave of his hand, the glass shattered Into Pieces. The ten men took a step back, as Michael entered the office.


    "Who sent you? I won''t ask again." He moved his gaze around each one of them.


    "We won''t reveal anything to you." Bullock yelled.


    "That''s fine, I already knew it''s the Vipers Guild. I was just asking if you fools will tell me."


    "....."


    "How did you know that?" Bullock asked in surprised.


    "It''s kind of easy, You are the Vice Guild Master of The Vipers Guild, and your name is Bullock. Do you think I won''t know everything about your Guild?"


    The ten faces turned paled.


    "I''m just disappointed that the main person I wanted revenge on is out." He stretched out his hand towards them, the next moment.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    Nine of them dropped to their knees, gripping their heads, as blood flow from their Nose, eyes, and ears.


    Bullock stared at all this with horror, he was completely petrified.


    After two minutes of pain, the ten collapsed on the ground.


    "I made Glen unconscious, but you guys deserves worse."


    The nine people stood up, looking around in confusion. They looked at themselves totally speechless.


    "What is happening?"


    "Where are we?"


    "Ah."


    "Where is my Mommy?"


    "Who are these people?"


    Countless words of confusion flew all over the place, as the group of Nine dumbly walked around the office.


    "If you guys want to leave here, this is the way." Michael made way for them.


    Hearing him, and seeing the exit. The Nine ran towards it foolishly jumping off the window, ending their lives.


    After they had all jumped, Michael turned to Bullock. "Why that scared look? I didn''t kill them, you saw them jumped; No one forced them." He stared at Bullock who stood still not moving an inch.


    "I think this guy have got a Heart attack." He muttered, scratching the back of his head.


    "No, he''s under my control." Jennifer stood up and walked towards Bullock.


    Michael looked at Bullock''s eyes, seeing there were gray. He nodded thoughtfully.


    "Hey handsome." Jennifer moved a finger from Bullock''s forehead to his jaw. "Will you do anything for me?" She asked seductively.


    Bullock dumbly nodded.


    "This is want you need to do, go to the Vipers Guild and tell..."


    Michael listened to everything with a frown. ''Jennifer is really ruthless.'' He thought.


    "Now go."


    Bullock nodded and walked towards the door, he opened it with the key in his pocket and walked out.


    Michael raised his Diamond bracelet and said. "AI, send this word to all my members. [Everyone to the Guild Building, I want to see everyone there In an hour]."


    < Done.>


    Beep!


    Jennifer stared at him in confusion. "What are you planning?" She asked.


    "I need an Army, I have used the Special card for something No Guild Master have ever thought of. It''ll make us the most feared Guild in the whole Twenty Cities." He walked towards the door.


    "What is your plan? Aren''t you going to share it?" Jennifer followed behind him.


    "You''ll know everything in the meeting." He walked towards the elevator.


    _


    [Some Moments later.]


    The two walked out of the building seeing a crowd of people in front of them, The bodies of the Nine Men were all placed in body bags in front if them. The two walked past them heading towards the Guild building, not even looking back.


    ___


    [Blackwater Neighborhood.]


    [The Conquerors Guild''s 3-storey Building.]


    [45 Minutes Later.]


    Michael and Jennifer walked inside the hall, seeing everyone including Mira sitting on a round table.


    The group all turned their heads to the two. "Why call us here, Michael? What is the news?" Tyson asked, relaxing on his seat, both his hand holding the back of his head. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Where is Erika?" Michael didn''t answer his question, but asked.


    The group looked at each other in confusion.


    "Who is Erika?" They asked in unison.


    "Help Supreme! Help!!"


    They all turned their heads to the door, seeing a blonde hair young girl looking around 17 years old, moving towards them on a wheelchair.


    "Who is this? And how did she get in?" Rahond asked, standing up from his seat.


    Michael raised his hand stopping Rahond, he walked towards the girl and asked. "Who are you?"


    "I''m Maria, Erika''s sister. Please help! Erika is in trouble!"

 Chapter 155 - 155: Ill Only Count To Ten.

    "Slow down, what do you mean by Erika is in trouble?" Michael asked with a slight frown.


    "She... Last night, our landlord came to the house to ask for Lifetimes, she paid him, but he asked for a night with her--"


    "--I''m guessing she attacked him, right?"


    "How did you?" Maria stared at him in confusion.


    "Continue."


    "Well, the man ran away with his wrist cut off. But came back this morning with three Gold medal holders, they took Erika away."


    Michael''s frown deepen. "Do you know where they took her?"


    "I heard they are in the mega super hotel."


    "Huh? We just left the hotel." Jennifer said in mild surprised. "We heard nothing when we''re there." She added.


    "Hmm..." Michael thought for a moment and said:


    "Don''t worry, I''ll bring her back." He said, and without hesitation he walked past her, heading to the door.


    "I''m coming with you." Tyson stood up.


    "No, I''m going alone."


    The group stared at Michael as he walked out of the building.


    ___


    [Mega Super Hotel.]


    In a presidential suite, four figures sat on two couches staring at the kneeling figure in front of them.


    "I thought you are powerful? And also a member of The Conquerors. So now... Where is your guild when you needed them? You have been here with us for 6 hours now." A man with a severed wrist said with a smirk.


    Erika knelt in front of them, her eyes bloodshot. Dried Blood could be seen on the corner of her lips.


    "You fools should kill me right Now, because if I escape from here. None of you will survive." She said with killing intent.


    "Hahaha... That is coming out from a weak girl like you, it is really lovely." A man with bald head said with a laugh.


    "Yeah, I don''t know why you are still keeping her here. I said we should have some fun with her then toss her into the sea. That way Supreme won''t find out."


    "What are you saying, fool?!" The man with severed wrist turned to the guy. "Don''t you know the plan? We need to keep her here till the big boss arrive, he didn''t say we should touch her." He said.


    "I wonder who this big boss is. I have worked for you for 5 years now, and I haven''t seen the boss." The only lady in the group said, relaxing on the couch.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll see him today." The man said with a smirk, then turned to Erika; his face filled with contempt.


    "After he has used this slut, then we can have our turn."


    The two men nodded, while the woman just rolled her eyes.


    __


    Outside the mega super hotel, at another building. Two figures stood calmly on the roof staring at the room the four were in.


    "What are we waiting for? Shouldn''t we kill that bitch and weaken The Conquerors'' powers?" Ivy asked.


    "Supreme is a Diamond holder, we won''t be able to kill him easily, but his members will be an easy task. But the plan isn''t to kill her."


    "Huh?" Ivy turned to the Vice. "What do you mean?"


    The Vice grinned. "I want to see how strong Supreme really is, didn''t you wonder why I ask them to take only Erika and leave Maria behind?"


    "I now understand your plan, You asked them to leave Maria, so she could alert Supreme, Then Supreme will come to the hotel to rescue Erika... You want to see if Supreme could face three Gold Medal Holders alone. If he really is a Diamond holder; Three Gold Medals would pose no threat to him."


    "Correct." The man calmly nodded.


    "But that will cost the lives of the three Gold Medals, What will the Guild Master say if we lose the three?"


    "This is the Guild Master''s plan, Not mine. And besides; those three are crooks, they''re all fools. They have work for us secretly for years without knowing who their employer is."


    Ivy nodded without saying anything, all they could do now is observe and see what Supreme is really capable of.


    __


    [Back at the hotel.]


    Michael walked out of a cab and head towards the hotel.


    "Good Afternoon Sir." The securities greeted.


    Michael nodded at them and walked inside. ''It seems Tina already spread the news, but how did she...? Maybe she has my picture.'' He thought, nodding his head to every worker who greeted him.


    Michael stopped in front of the receptionist and asked. "Did anyone bring a girl here today? She has silver long hair and green eyes. She might also be struggling, or being dragged in." He explained in anywhere he could.


    "Uh?" The lady was a little stunned. "Boss, I think you should ask the securities. I don''t remember anything."


    Michael frowned slightly. The receptionist sees everyone who book a room, and now she''s saying she knew nothing.


    "Call Manager Tina, right now!!"


    The lady jolted back in fright hearing his roar. She nodded and quickly ran toward Tina''s office.


    After a Minute, Tina rushed out, seeing Michael she walked up to him. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What happened Boss?" She asked.


    "A girl was dragged in here today, I want to know which room she is."


    "A girl?" Tina was confused.


    "I don''t have time."


    Hearing him, she yelled to the Receptionist. "Call all the workers, I need everyone."


    __


    [Some moments later.]


    Michael stood in front of 70 workers, from chefs, securities to even the Cleaners.


    ''I didn''t know they are so many workers in this hotel.'' He thought inwardly.


    "Ok, This is what we''re going to do. I ask a question and anyone who tells me the correct answer will have a 30% increase in Salary. If you say the wrong answer, You''ll be fired. If I count to 10, and I get no reply, All of you will be fired. And new ones will be employed."


    The workers looked at each other with paled faces, they remained silent waiting for the new Boss''s question.


    "I want to know the room a silver hair girl was dragged in, I know the men will either be in groups of four or three who dragged her here."


    Silence.


    "I don''t know anything, I wasn''t even around."


    "Yes, A lot of people enter the hotel today. I can''t remember."


    "Same, I''m also lost."


    "I didn''t see anything of that sort today."


    "I haven''t even seen anyone with Silver hair."


    Michael''s face got colder by the second hearing the people. "1." He started.


    The Workers got even more Anxious hearing him count.


    "5."


    "Boss, I have an idea."


    Michael turned to Tina. "Go on." He said.

 Chapter 156 - 156: Hold On Erika.

    "If a girl is dragged into a hotel by Men, they''ll surely pick a High-end room. And I heard some workers talking about seeing three Gold medal holders yesterday." Tina said.


    "Who are these workers?" He looked at Tina.


    "They Left the hotel yesterday, I haven''t seen them since then."


    Michael nodded and looked around the Lobby, seeing four Cameras; he turned to her. "I want to see the videos of those cameras."


    "This way, Boss." Tina gestured for him to follow her.


    "None of you should leave. Reaper, Come out."


    The space distorted and Reaper walked out. The Workers gasped in shock upon seeing Reaper.


    "Make sure no one leave the Lobby, if any try. Kill them." He said coldly.


    Reaper nodded, standing in front of the now scared Workers.


    "Let''s go."


    "Oh, Ok." Even though she was stunned seeing Reaper, Tina lead him to the Control room.


    _


    [Control Room.]


    Michael sat on the chair, moving the Mouse while checking the history of the Cams.


    After some moment of searching, he got the Video. Tina''s eyes widened in shock seeing two men carrying an Unconscious girl towards the Elevator.


    "This proves they have already booked the room before entering the hotel." Michael sighed in frustration.


    "Who is she to you, Boss?" Tina asked cautiously.


    "A friend, and also a member of my Guild." He moved the Mouse again, then paused it. Michael stared at a woman in a black Suit and putting on black sunglasses. He zoomed in, a frown appeared on his face upon seeing a golden bracelet on her wrist.


    ''Maria said their landlord brought three Gold Medal holders, but she didn''t reveal if they were all men.'' He brought out his phone and called Jennifer.


    It instantly went through.


    "Is Maria there?" He asked.


    "Yes, she is getting even more worried."


    "Ask her if there was a woman with the people who took Erika."


    "Hold on."


    Michael waited for three seconds before Jennifer''s voice sounded.


    "Maria said the woman is also a Gold medal holder."


    "Thanks, that''s all for now." He disconnected the call, and turned to Tina. "The receptionist knows nothing, but the securities will be dealt with." He stood up and walked out of the room, Tina thought for a moment and quickly followed behind him.


    _


    The workers stood still, not even moving an inch under Reaper''s gaze. Hearing footsteps they turned their heads, seeing Michael and Tina walking towards them.


    "Show me the Room book last night, by 10:45 PM."


    The receptionist quickly nodded and rushed towards her Computer, she tapped on it and showed Michael the screen.


    "A presidential suite, Room number 600th."


    ''600? How many rooms are in here?'' Michael was stunned for a second. He turned to the workers and said. "All The Securities workers are fired, I don''t want to see any one of you when I return." He walked towards the Elevator, while Reaper turned into particles; disappearing from the lobby.


    "You heard the Boss, you 15 are fired!" Tina placed her hands on her waist, her face filled with disappointment:


    "I wondered how Many Life times they gave you guys to do this? For heaven''s sake! That''s a girl''s life. Don''t you fools have respect for Women?!"


    "But Manager, I have no Idea."


    "Yes Manager, I know nothing."


    "Yes, I didn''t see anything today!"


    "Some of you might be innocent, and knew nothing about what happened. But one bad egg spoils the rest."


    "But--"


    "--Shut up!! You heard what the Boss said, Leave now, or I''ll call the cops!"


    The other workers stared at then with pity, some rage. These guys almost made them lose their job and life. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ____


    "I''m tired! Why Haven''t the Boss show up?" The woman asked with a deep frown.


    "Yes, we have been here for hours, are you sure he''s coming?" The man with bald head asked, turning to Erika''s landlord.


    "He is coming--"


    Knock knock knock.


    The four men looked at the door, then at Erika.


    "Finally, The Boss is here. Don''t worry Love, after he''s done with you; we''ll take care of you." The third man stared at Erika''s 36C cups and gulped in. "Can''t wait."


    Even though half of her clothes have been torn off, none of them could touch her because of their boss''s command; but they can surely view.


    Before the bald head could open the door, it was kicked open. The four stared at Michael who calmly walked in with a deep frown.


    ''Michael?'' Erika was stunned seeing that the one who kicked the door, turned out to be Michael.


    Michael moved his gaze around the room, seeing Erika kneeling on the ground in tattered clothes, his eyes turned cold.


    "Who is the landlord?" He asked coldly.


    "I am! And Who are you?" The man stood up.


    "I hope you said--"


    "--He is mine." Erika cut him off.


    Michael nodded at her, and turned to the other three.


    "I hope you guys said your prayer, Because I''m sending you all to hell."


    Before they could understand what was happening, Michael lunged towards them with Slayer in his hand.


    "What the fuck--"


    {Foresight Activated.}


    Whoosh!!


    Whoosh!!


    In matter of two seconds, he appeared back on his spot. The landlord and the lady looked beside them, seeing the headless bodies of the two men.


    THUD!


    The bodies fell on the ground with blood flowing out like a stream.


    The two faces changed dramatically.


    "A-A-A Diamond Holder!!" The lady exclaimed in horror.


    Michael kept Slayer and walked towards Erika, he squat down behind her and slowly loosed the ropes binding her hands and legs.


    Erika was silent, she didn''t say anything but looked at him over her shoulder, her eyes filled with unreadable emotions.


    "Don''t worry, Maria is ok." He said, loosing the last knot.


    ''Thank goodness.'' Erika sighed in relief, she stood up messaging her wrist. "Thanks you." She said and turned to her landlord, who was scared shitless.


    "These fools sealed my Mana with a Card, I might not be able to use it, but I can still kill you."


    "Hold on, Erika." Michael turned to the woman.


    "We still don''t know who sent them, This pathetic man won''t be able to hire three Gold Medal Holders." He stretched out his hand towards the woman and Activated [Brainwave.]


    She let out a scream falling to the ground, after 10 seconds he released her.


    "If you don''t tell me who sent you, I''ll kill you both." He turned his head to the Man who was shivering in fear.


    ''Even a gold medal couldn''t resist one of his attack, the-these two didn''t even know when he moved, until losing their heads; But if I reveal anything to him, My family...'' The landlord was in a tight spot.


    ''If I''d known, I would have asked for higher Payment.''

 Chapter 157 - 157: You And Maria Will Be Moving In With Me.

    "Shouldn''t we act? What if that fool reveals everyone to Supreme?" Ivy asked with a frown.


    "If we attack now, Supreme will detect us. And he won''t let us escape without a confrontation. And a battle between a gold, and two diamonds will surely draw attention. That''s something none of us want, this isn''t our city, remember that." The man turned around, walking away with his hands folded behind him.


    "What about the plan?" Ivy asked. "Did it fail?" She added.


    "No, Supreme is strong enough to face a Diamond Medal 4-stars holder. Even the guild master won''t be able to win him, I''m a little speechless how he got so powerful in matters of two days." He walked away, not looking back.


    ''Even the guild Master won''t be able to defeat him? I might not be able to admit it, but that speed he used. I didn''t even see him move... Those two he killed are also in the same rank with me.''


    "Are you coming?"


    "Yes." She stared at Michael one last time, then followed the vice.


    _


    In the hotel, Michael stared at the two People walking away from the roof and smirked.


    ''Those two again, I don''t have you guys time. After I''m done with everything in hand, I''ll make sure to destroy your Guild. Planning to kill me was you fools biggest mistake, and now you involved my Member.''


    "What are you waiting for, speak!" He said, his gaze still fixed at the window.


    "Who sent you? I won''t ask again."


    The man moved his gaze to the gold medal holder who sat on the ground, he gave her an Eye signal and turned to Michael.


    "What do you want to know?" He asked with a sneer. "Let me tell you, there is a law that players can''t attack none players. And I''m not a player. If you hurt me, my son will call the police department on you!!" The man pointed at Michael''s back.


    "That isn''t what I wanted to know." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whoosh!!!


    "Ahhhhh!!!!!!"


    The landlord dropped to the ground gripping his shoulder, he stared at his severed hand on the ground in horror as blood flow out from it.


    The slayer flew and hovered above Michael''s head.


    "I ask, You answer. If you don''t; I don''t mind running your family to the ground." His gaze was still fixed at the building.


    The woman braced herself, seeing Michael was distracted, she lunged towards him only to be kicked to the side by Erika.


    "You dare attack My Guild Master?" She asked coldly.


    The woman smashed on the huge TV screen in the room., falling heavily on the ground.


    "You bitch! If my Mana hasn''t been sealed by him do you think you can defeat me!" She hissed standing up from the ground. Armed with a short sword.


    "I don''t have time for this." Michael pointed his finger at her, and the Slayer shot towards her separating her head from her shoulders.


    "He''s all yours Erika, The Red Sword Guild is behind this. After the guild war, we''ll deal with them." He walked towards the door.


    "What?" The man looked at Erika in horror. "Please, Don''t--"


    Whoosh!!


    She removed the landlord''s head with her sword. Thud! The body fell on the ground with a dull sound.


    "This place is a mess." Michael looked around the room, heads and blood were everywhere.


    "Drakon, Come out."


    The space distorted and Drakon walked out. "What happened here?" He asked in confusion.


    "Get rid of everything in this room, including all the furniture."


    Drakon nodded, he burnt everything into ash in matters of seconds. "Tina will clean up the room and refurnished it." He looked at Erika, a frown appeared on his face seeing her torn clothes. He sighed and walked towards her.


    Erika''s eyes was fixed on him, as he stopped two feet from her. He took off his Overcoat and put it on her.


    "Uh?" She was stunned seeing his action.


    "Cover up, now let''s go back. Maria is worried and there are things to do." With that said He walked away, Drakon landed on his shoulder as the two walked out of the room.


    Erika looked at the Overcoat, then at the door, Totally lost. "What--"


    "--Aren''t you coming?" Michael opened the door staring at her with slight frown.


    "Yes." She quickly walked towards him.


    ____


    [In The Lobby.]


    "What is happening up there, Manager?" The receptionist asked.


    "I don''t know, all I know is... If those men are still in there, The Boss will kill each one of them."


    "Kill?"


    BEEP!


    All the workers looked at the Elevator, seeing Michael, Erika and Drakon walking out.


    "WOW! So beautiful!"


    "Is that a Dragon?"


    "Now I know why the Boss was anxious!"


    "This girl is so beautiful!"


    "Shhh!! What if she''s the Boss''s girlfriend. Watch your mouth!"


    "Yeah, you are right. She is even putting on his coat, It shows they''re close."


    "Boss." Tina called out.


    Michael moved his gaze around, not seeing any security guards he nodded at her. "Employ more Securities, Send me your information and everything about this Hotel including all its workers."


    "O-Ok Boss." Tina nodded and made way for Michael.


    The three walked outside without saying a word, with countless eyes on them.


    "They fit together."


    "You are right."


    _


    [Some moments later.]


    The two were calmly walking on the street towards the Guild Building, Erika was still in his coat.


    "Why are you stealing glances? If you have something to say to ask, go ahead." Michael asked, not looking at her.


    Erika stared at his side profile with a slight frown. "I wasn''t stealing glances, I just want to know why The Red Sword Guild is after me."


    "They aren''t after you... They are after me--"


    "--You? But why? Did you clash with them?"


    "I don''t know you ask so many questions?"


    "If my life and Sister''s life is on the line, I need to know everything. As far as I know; The Red Sword Guild is holding Top 3 on the Guilds'' Ranking board, You might be able to face them. But what about the rest of us?"


    ''She has a point.'' He turned his head to her. "You and Maria will be moving in with me."


    "What?" Her face turned cold. "Do you think I can''t take care of my sister?!"


    "I didn''t say that, your guys'' lives are now at risk. Staying alone will only put you in more danger, and second. Mira doesn''t have a friend, Maria can keep her company if we are all away."


    Erika was silent, she thought for a while. Before looking at him again.


    "What will you get in this? What is your gain? We can''t be living for free."


    ''This girl is something else.'' Michael sighed. "Don''t think too much about it, I need nothing in return. I can''t be a leader without helping my Members."

 Chapter 158 - 158: Dont Touch Me Again.

    "Do you know the prince and princess of casmia are in Amerisa?" Tyson asked with a smile. "The princess is so beautiful."


    "I also heard the senators and even The Destroyers Guild Master and Vice with their first elder arrive today." Borne said with bright eyes. "The Guild Master is Venom."


    "I also heard they are all going to the Governor''s birthday party, every big shot you can think of will attend." Rahond said. "I''ll give anything to go, and the birthday is tomorrow."


    "That''s easy, the governor gave my dad a black card, my dad is a SSVIP." Tyson said with a smile.


    "What is SSVIP?" Norman asked in mild confusion.


    "SSVIP stands for: Super Special Very Important Person." Tyson answered and turned to Jennifer who sat in front of him.


    "What about you Jennifer? Which card did you get? As for me, I got a gold card, even though I''m not that rich."


    Everyone stared at him with a frown, did this guy just say he''s not rich? His father has more companies than the president himself, and his name has spread all over the twenty cities. And he has the gut to say he''s not rich!


    "Why with the look? With the gold card, I can take at least two people with me."


    "Take me!" Ralph raised his hand.


    "No, me!" Nick interjected.


    "You guys are really something else." Dink said, rubbing the head of his pet.


    "I''ll take anyone whose pet can defeat mine, I know Jennifer will surely have a Gold card, so you guys will have to prove who''s the best." Tyson said with a bright smile.


    "No way."


    "Yes, your pet is an Epic-class."


    "Yeah, Mine is just a Rare-Class."


    "Same."


    "What about you face mine?" The group turned their heads to the door, seeing Violet and two of her elders walking in.


    "We really need to set a security lock." Rahond muttered.


    "Why are you guys here?" Jennifer asked, staring at them.


    "Supreme called for a meeting, sorry we''re late." Violet stopped In front of them. She was putting on a knee-length black skirt and white top, while her two elders were in black suits.


    "We aren''t going to a party, why dress so fancy?" Tyson asked, moving his gaze all over Violet''s figure.


    "We know." Violet answered. "Are you still up for it?" She looked around the place: "this hall is big enough for a battle and miss Jennifer can help create a barrier. If my pet wins I''m going with you."


    "Wow, we don''t need to battle. I''m taking you with me, such a beauty--"


    "--You know I''m older than you." Violet asked with a slight frown.


    "Age is just a number, don''t you know that saying?" Tyson smiled. "You might be older than me, and stronger than me. But we can still work things out."


    "Is he always like this?" Violet turned to the rest, who nodded at her.


    "Always." They all said in unison.


    Maria and Mira sat close to each other staring at everything happening in front of them.


    "Ok Mr Tyson, I''m not dating you, but I''ll surely go to the party with you."


    "Yes!! That''s my girl!!" He yelled, seeing the frown on Zack''s and the other elder''s faces, he let out a nervous chuckle.


    "Don''t worry I won''t try anything with her, for God''s sake, she is stronger than me."


    The two looked at each other and sighed.


    "Is this party so important?"


    They turned their heads to the door again, seeing Michael and Erika walking inside.


    "Erika!!" Maria called out in joy.


    "Let me help you." Mira helped pushed her wheelchair towards the two. "So it''s silver hair beauty, I remember you. In the fine star restaurant."


    "Yes Mira." Erika nodded at Mira and crouched down In front of her sister. "It''s ok Maria, Everything is taken care of, but... I have some news." She looked up at Michael.


    ''Is this?'' Maria was stunned, seeing Michael''s coat on Erika.


    "Oi!! I don''t know what angel blessed me today, I''m just seeing beautiful girls everywhere!! I''ll say you are even more beautiful than Jennifer and Violet!!!" Tyson stood up, walking towards Erika.


    Jennifer and Violet frowned slightly upon hearing him, it''s true Erika was prettier than them, but does he have to scream about it?!


    Erika stood up, she calmly observed Tyson. Not utterly a single word.


    "How are you doing beautiful?" Tyson stopped in front of her. Seeing he was getting no reply, he tried further.


    "Why are you silen--" he looked at Michael''s Overcoat on Erika. "Uh?" He smirked, and walked forward and stood beside her.


    "I''ll say you got a good eyes." He places his hand over her shoulders.


    Maria: ''Uh oh.''


    Michael: "I won''t do that if I were you."


    "Wha--"


    Whoosh!


    "Whoa!!"


    BANG!


    Everyone blinked, they subconsciously turned their heads to Tyson who sat on the ground at the other side of the hall.


    "Did she threw me away with one hand?" Tyson muttered to himself in mild confusion. ''What rank is she on? A Platinum or Gold? To be able to throw me with such ease, she must either be in one. I''m getting lazy being in the bronze medal?'' He slowly stood up.


    "That was unexpected, Girl. I just want to say you and Michael make a good match. And you threw me away." He walked to his seat and sat down, the men were all trying their best to hold back their laughter.


    "Don''t touch me again." Erika said, her voice cold.


    "Such rude behavior, what is your name? Are you even in this guild?" Tyson asked, a frown appearing on his face.


    "Her name is Erika, in-game name: Blood-Arrow, a platinum 3-star holder, and a member of The Conquerors. Now quiet down." Michael walked towards the head seat and sat down.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Erika, Not exactly on her but the Overcoat she was wearing.


    Jennifer: ''this is the same girl we met in AI''s store, what is her relationship with Micky?''


    Violet: ''Who is this girl? Is she also a "friend" of Supreme?''


    Rahond: ''Blood-Arrow? I hope she''s powerful.'' S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Borne: ''Such a beauty only deserves the Boss.''


    Michael frowned seeing their gazes: "What are you all staring at?"


    "Uh?"


    "What?"


    "Nothing."


    "We are waiting for you to start."


    Michael sighed. After everyone have had their seats, he started.


    "I want to make The Conquerors the strongest Guild In the whole 20 Cities, and this is how we''ll achieve it."

 Chapter 159 - 159: Welcome To The Conquerors.

    [Infinity Street. First Biggest Street In Amerisa.]


    In a huge silver painted villa, a man and a woman sat on one of the most expensive looking sofas in the large sitting room, the two were staring at a man looking his early 40s, in a black Butler suit.


    "Is everything set?" The woman who has long brown hair and green eyes asked.


    "Yes Madam, The birthday invitation cards have been passed out to all our esteem friends and contacts." The Butler respectfully answered.


    "Good, My 45th birthday must be the biggest, it shouldn''t be easily forgotten." The man with short blonde hair said.


    "MOM! DAD! I BROUGHT GREAT NEWS!!"


    The three turned their heads to the door seeing Helena rushing towards them with a bright smile on her face.


    "What news will make my daughter so happy? Or have you seen the man you want to marry?" The governor asked with a smile.


    "Dad, I''m just 24. Why are you always thinking about--"


    "--OK you two, before you start another round of argument, let''s hear what good news our child have brought." The woman said with a smile.


    "Yes! You know about the class gathering, right?"


    The two nodded at her.


    Helena sat down beside her Mom. "I met a friend."


    "A Friend?" The governor narrowed his eyes. "A boy?" He asked.


    "Stop honey." The woman glared at her husband then turned to Helena. "Dear, You have so many wealthy friends, Which one are you referring to?"


    "Um... You don''t know him--"


    "--Is he a player?"


    Helena turned to her father. "Yes Dad, a powerful one. I''ll say he could even defeat the Invincible Joker."


    "That powerful?" The two were stunned.


    Their family have a high values for players, especially powerful ones. They believe; having a relationship with a powerful player will offer them both influence and protection. And now... Their daughter has a friend that''s even as powerful as Joker.


    ''Hmm... if her friend is truly as powerful as she said, and from a good background. I won''t mind letting him marry my daughter, at least she''ll be protected and also safe. And with her bright Mood, it shows she cares for him to.'' The governor thought with a smile.


    "What is his name and Rank? Is he in a guild? What is his background?" He asked.


    "Slow down Love, with all this questions. I hope you aren''t planning on recruiting him into The Dreads?"


    "That won''t be possible Dad, He is already in a guild, and also a Diamond Medal 1-star holder."


    The governor''s, His wife''s and Butler''s jaws dropped open in shock.


    "A-A-A-A Diamond Holder? What age is this your friend?"


    "22, and his name is Michael. He''s the Guild Master of--"


    "--He is also a Guild Master?!" The Governor was on edge of his seat. ''Such a guy will be the best Son-In-Law. I can even merge Helena''s guild and his into one.''


    "Yes Dad."


    "What got you all so excited?"


    The group raised their heads to the door, seeing a young man with shoulder-length brown hair, putting on a black shirt and white pants. This was Helena''s elder brother, a platinum medal 3-stars holder.


    "Come here Son, Helena met one of her classmate in her class gathering. And he''s now a Diamond Holder." The woman said with a smile.


    The guy was momentarily stunned, he walked towards them and sat down on another sofa.


    "Do I know this Diamond Holder?" He asked, staring at Helena with a smile.


    Helena got nervous and worried upon seeing her brother. Conner wasn''t really the gentle type of guy, he was ruthless and heartless. Especially to Non-players, but like Glen; he was also Michael''s worst Enemy, even more than Glen.


    She was scared of what Michael will do to him, because Conner didn''t only go after him but also Mira.


    "Why the face? I only asked if I know him. I know half of your friends, maybe I''ll know him to. Do I know him?"


    Even though he''s ruthless and cruel, he treats her like a treasure, so thinking something bad will happen to him made her even more worried.


    "So?"


    Everyone was confused, not knowing why Helena was suddenly quiet. Too quiet.


    "Dear." Her mother tapped her shoulder, bringing her out if her thoughts.


    "Yes."


    The governor shook his head and said to Conner. "She said his name is Michael."


    Conner frowned sightly. "Michael?" He turned to Helena. "The same Michael in your class?"


    Helena nodded, Moment Next:


    "Hahahahahaha!!!! I thought it''s someone else! I didn''t know it''s that loser! Not only that, but I think you were seeing things baby sister, there Is no way that Michael is a Diamond player."


    "I''m serious, he really is a Diamond Holder!"


    "Hahah--" he stopped seeing her serious expression. "You are serious?"


    "Yes! And Michael is Supreme." She turned to her Dad. "Dad, You have been looking for ways to send Supreme an invitation. And you got one, Supreme is my Classmate."


    Everyone froze, staring at her with widened eyes and jaws.


    __


    [Blackwater Neighborhood.]


    [The Conquerors Guild''s building.]


    "Are you sure about this, Michael?" Violet asked after hearing Michael''s plan.


    "100%, we''ll start with Blackwater neighborhood." He turned to Rahond. "How many Guilds are in this neighborhood?" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ten, Boss." Rahond answered.


    "You know what to do, in matter of two days. I want these ten Guilds under us. If anyone refuses to join, make sure they disband; Borne, Rahond, Nick, and Ralph, Ricky, Levi, and Jennifer. You seven will be the ones to carry this operation out. Tyson and Erika, Both of you will come with me to Bermuda Island. The rest will stay with Mira and Maria."


    Everyone nodded in understanding.


    "What about us?" Violet asked, not hearing her name or guild being called.


    Michael turned to her. "You are our Ally, if you want to join us or not, it''s all up to you."


    Violet thought for a moment, she turned her head to her elders; who slowly nod their heads.


    "OK Michael, we want to join the Conquerors." She said with a smile.


    "You know the rules, merging with The Conquerors will terminate your position as the Guild Master, I hope you know that?"


    She nodded.


    Michael tapped on his bracelet, a holographic red card with Drakon''s picture on both side appeared in front of them; it floats towards Violet, who scanned it with her bracelet.


    < Do you want to merge with The Conquerors?>


    < Yes/ No.>


    < Note: All your members will automatically be added in The Conquerors. And Supreme will be your Guild Master.>


    < Note: Your Guild Powers will be added to The Conquerors.>


    "Yes." She said with a smile.


    < The Silver Moon Guild have been merged with The Conquerors.>


    < The Conquerors Powers have increased.>


    < Updating Guilds'' Leader Board.>


    < The Conquerors is now in Top 50th.>


    < Members: 50.>


    Everyone nodded at Violet.


    "Welcome to The Conquerors." Michael said with a smile.

 Chapter 160 - 160: Ancient Mythical Creatures

    [30 Minutes Later.]


    Michael sat on the table staring at his Guild members, Violet and her elders had returned to their building, which was now a branch of The Conquerors.


    "Why are we going to Bermuda island?" Tyson asked, his back relaxed on his seat.


    "A gateway have appeared in Bermuda Island, and We are invited to help close it. Our Guild will have 50% of whatever we find inside."


    "50%? What can we find inside a gateway. Wait... What is a gateway?" Tyson asked in mild confusion.


    "I have heard something about this gateway, I can''t remember clearly, but I know it''s dangerous." Rahond revealed.


    "Is this gateway related to that voice we heard in VRG?" Erika asked all of a sudden.


    "Voice?" Jennifer stared at them with a frown.


    "We don''t know yet, but I hope it isn''t." He turned to Jennifer. "Yes a voice, Queen Echidna''s."


    "Queen Echidna? I know her."


    "Huh?" Everyone turned their heads to Jennifer.


    "How?" Michael asked.


    "Echidna is the mother and queen of all Monsters, she is a half human and half snake creature. And also the wife of Typhon, who is known as "Father of all Monsters." These two are feared by even the gods and have powerful children that we can''t even dream of fighting, but it''s a myth."


    "Not exactly, Echidna spoke to me, she said her children will run our world to the ground... If you know so much about her, do you know her children?" Michael asked.


    "Well... With her union with Typhon, she gave birth to; Cerberus, the three-headed hound who guarded the gate of the underworld. She also gave birth to Lernaean hydra, the multi-headed serpent that grew two heads if one is cut off. She is also the mother of Chimera, a creature that have the head of a Lion, a goat and a snake. The Sphinx. The Nemean Lion which have impenetrable skin...


    But her most feared Children are The Gorgon Sisters, These three sisters are terrifying. You might have heard of the youngest one who goes by the name Medusa."


    Their faces turned serious hearing the name "Medusa". Even if it''s just a legend and myth, they all know the terrifying powers she possesses. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "All her children are extremely dangerous, all bloodthirsty. And evil, if she is real... Then we are in for a war." Jennifer added.


    "What you are saying is, she is planning to destroy our world. Is that why you want to merge as much Guild as you can with us?"


    Michael nodded at Rahond. "We need all the help we can get, If she''s really sending one of her children through this gate, we need to prepare." He turned to Jennifer. "She also mentioned a Campe, do you know what this creature is?"


    Jennifer seems to be more intelligent in these aspects, and it''s better to know your enemy before engaging in a battle.


    Jennifer thought for a moment and nodded. "The Campe is a chtonic female dragon, we mostly call her "Drakaina" She is the Guard of the abyssal, task to look after the cyclopes. She is as terrifying as Typhon himself, with the head and upper body of a beautiful woman, the lower body of a dragon and the venomous tail of a scorpion.


    She also has snakes coiled around her ankles and the heads of various beasts in her waist. Not only that, but she''s both deadly and powerful, I don''t think even a grandmaster can win this one."


    Michael was confused now. "Are you sure? Echidna said she has hundreds under her command."


    Jennifer scoffed. "The Campe is an ancient creature, she won''t listen to her. The only thing that''ll make The Campe submit is Typhon, and there is only one Campe. The thing you might have seen is another creature, not a Campe."


    ''So she was just bluffing, but... What if the Campe is really in her team?'' Michael thought and asked:


    "What about this Typhon? Can a Sovereign rank face him?"


    ''The figures surrounded by darkness in my vision might be this group of Monsters.''


    "Typhon, Typhon, Typhon." Jennifer called the name repeatedly.


    "What is it?" Tyson asked in mild confused.


    Jennifer sighed. "If Typhon is really after our world, then we should consider ourselves dead."


    "What?!"


    "Meaning?"


    "....."


    "What the hell?"


    "I don''t get." Michael said.


    "Typhon is considered the most-deadliest and most-Mightiest monster, No! Typhon is a god, legend said he is the son of Gaea and Tartarus. Typhon is a fire-breathing dragon who has one hundred heads and never sleeps, the gods weren''t able to kill this abomination, so they trapped him underneath Mount Etna. I think we are alive because Typhon is still trapped."


    Michael nodded with a thoughtful expression. ''So the great King is Typhon, what will happen if he''s freed? Will the final battle begin? I need to get stronger before that happens.'' He moved his gaze around everyone. ''We all need to get stronger.''


    He nodded at Jennifer, then relaxed on his seat. "We might face one of her children in the gate."


    "It''s not possible Micky, her children are exceptionally powerful. If anyone is in that gateway, they''ll be out by now."


    "You know so much about them, and I''m guessing you also know about the gates, do you know the truth about VRG and AI?"


    Jennifer smiled. "Yes, Micky. I know the truth about VRG and AI."


    Michael was stunned. "Why didn''t you tell me all this while?!!" He roared.


    "My master said it''s a secret, which is only for strong minds, that''s why only Diamond and some privileged Gold medals know about it."


    "Secret?"


    "Master?"


    "....."


    "What are you two saying?!!" Tyson yelled at them.


    "You have a master?" Michael was dumbstruck.


    "Yes Micky, My master isn''t in the Leader ranking board, but the Demigods'' ranking board."


    These words exploded in their heads like a Bomb, they all sat frozen staring at her with widened eyes and opened jaws.


    "If you want to know my Master, You''ll have to come to the governor''s birthday party. He''ll be there with Jasmine."


    Michael: "Jasmine?"

 Chapter 161 - 161: This Is A Puppet

    [Vipers Guild''s Building.]


    [Kay''s Office.]


    "Young master, Is your Guild ready for the Guild war?


    "Yes first grand elder, everyone have been given a pet, I know we''ll have a chance against The Conquerors."


    "It seems you don''t know the latest update."


    The two turned to the second elder.


    "What update?" The first asked.


    "Silver Moon Guild have merged with the Conquerors, They are now holding top 50th and also have a total of 50 members. I don''t think yours of 30 can defeat them even if you all have a pet." She said, her eyes closed.


    "Merge? What the hell is that? As far as I know; No Guild can merge with another--"


    "--Then how did Supreme do it?" She cut the first elder off.


    "Are you sure about this?" He asked.


    "Don''t worry First Grand Elder, half of the silver moon Guild are all silver players, and none of them has pet. So we still have an advantage." Kay interjected.


    The second elder opened her eyes, she and the first elder turned their heads to the door.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    "Who the hell is that?!!" Kay yelled in rage.


    BOOM!


    The door collapsed on the ground, the three frowned slightly seeing Bullock. Who walked inside in a zombie-like manner.


    "Are you mad Bullock?!! Can''t you knock?!" Kay stood up in rage. "What about the mission? Is Supreme dead? And why are you with a gun?" He asked, staring at the pistol in Bullock''s hand.


    Bullock slowly moved his gaze around the room, the two elders got serious seeing his gray eyes. They secretly started channeling their Mana.


    "I can''t feel his Mana." The first elder whispered.


    "He''s already dead, this Is just a puppet. There is only one person in The Conquerors that can turn people into puppets." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Queen-Of-Death, it means the plan have failed."


    The second elder nodded, Bullock stared at them for a moment. Moment next:


    [Jennifer''s Voice]: "I see the Vipers Guild have grown a second head, having the gut to plan an assassination on the Guild Master... If we report this to the Guild war Elders, you''ll all face the consequences."


    Kay was so stunned that he slowly sat down on his seat, staring at Bullock with widened eyes.


    "Queen - Queen-of-death?"


    [Jennifer''s voice]: "I should kill you right now, but it seems you have an unfinished business with Micky."


    "Unfinished business? For god''s sake! I don''t even know Micheal before he dropped my Girlfriend''s corpse in front of my house!!! What unfinished business are you now talking about? The only one I know is my revenge for my fianc¨¦!"


    [Jennifer''s voice]: "Why are you so frustrated? Well... I should fill you up on some things, Micky isn''t after you but your father. He discovered the only way to make him pay is to destroy everything he owns, starting with you and the Guild."


    Kay relaxed on his seat. "Why is he after my father? What did he do?"


    [Jennifer''s Voice]: "I don''t know the history between your Dad and Micky, but if Micky is going all this way, your Dad did something to him."


    "Hmm... Whatever my Dad did to him, that''s on them. All I know is; I must have my revenge!"


    [Jennifer''s voice]: "Ok then, but note; Next time you try to hurt Micky, I''ll raze your Guild and all your companies to the ground."


    "Don''t think your guild is the strongest, if you forgot; Supreme and "You" mostly aren''t yet the strongest! So don''t act arrogantly with me."


    [Jennifer''s Voice]: "Thanks, time to go now. Oh! This host will die the moment I leave, so I''ll leave a dramatic exit. And second... Those two sitting there can''t protect you."


    Bullock raised the gun and pointed it at his head.


    [Jennifer''s Voice.]: "I hope you put on a good show in the Tournament."


    BANG!!


    Blood splat on the ground, and Bullock dropped dead.


    "Do you two think you can take her down?" Kay turned to the two Elders.


    "We are both Gold medal 1-star holders, We can''t win her on a One-Vs-One battle. And we "might" have a chance if we work together." The first elder said.


    "Might? Is she that powerful?"


    "We aren''t scared of Jennifer, but her fusion with all her pets. Jennifer is one of the players who can fuse with not one or two, but three pets. Anyone who have seen that Form have all meet their Death, Don''t you wondered why even some diamond Players are sacred of her? Even Joker will think twice before facing her." The second said.


    "Wow, are we going to lose this Guild War?"


    "Don''t think so much about it, Young Master... You should prepare yourself for the Governor''s birthday party." The first grand elder said with a smile.


    "Yes, You might be able to convince some of your allies or better, Get more who can help you in this Guild war."


    Kay thought for a moment and nodded. "I heard the Red Sword Guild, The Blood Hunters and The Destroyers, are not happy with Supreme. They might help us."


    _


    [Night Time.]


    [Michael''s Home.]


    "So Micky, Are you going? I''m surprised the Governor personally called you, you should go." Jennifer said with a smile.


    The group of 7 sat on the long dinning table, staring at Michael.


    "It has been a long time I see Jasmine, and it''s good to know all your friends and enemies. So I''ll go tomorrow."


    "Yes!" Jennifer nodded with a smile and asked. "You have been given a black card, that means you can take two people with you, who are you talking?"


    "Wow Michael! I don''t know you are a good chef, can I come here always for breakfast, lunch and dinner?" Tyson asked, stuffing his mouth with food.


    Michael just nodded at him and turned to Jennifer. "You already have a card, Tyson has a card, we can''t take Children to the party. I don''t really understand this rule... So I''m going alone."


    "Come on, Micky!" Jennifer gestured to Erika with her eyes, seeing Michael was ignoring her; she said out loud:


    "You should take Erika with you."


    "Huh?" Erika looked up from her food.


    "Yes, Brother. You should take Silver hair bestie with you!"


    "That will be good." Even Maria nodded.


    Michael frowned slightly. "What?" He moved his gaze to Erika, who was now looking down at her food.


    "Why that face Michael? Take her with you." Tyson said.


    "Yes Brother!"


    "Come on, Micky."


    Ricky and Levi looked at each other in confusion, they''re going with Jennifer, so they weren''t bothered.


    ''These girls might have planned this?'' He looked at Erika. ''Is she? No, that''s not possible.''


    "Come on brother!"


    "Fine." Michael nodded, focusing on his food.

 Chapter 162 - 162: The Sisters Life History

    "So Erika, tell us about yourself." Jennifer said, placing her spoon down.


    Erika looked up at her, and calmly said: "There is nothing to tell."


    "Come on now." Jennifer pouted her lips and turned to Maria. Who let out a nervous chuckle.


    ''This lady asking is a Gold medal holder, it would be rude not to answer, right?'' She stared at Jennifer for a moment then cleared her throat. After that, she dropped her spoon on the table.


    "Well... Where to start."


    "Anywhere you can dear." Jennifer said with a smile, even though Michael have narrated everything to her, she wants to find out if they''ll lie about their life history.


    "When I was 14 years old, and my sister 16. Our parent threw us out of the house, they claimed we are grown-up girls who could look after themselves, but the truth was; they don''t have enough life times to take care of two grown-up girls."


    Erika stopped eating, while everyone stared at Maria in surprised. Michael wasn''t bothered but continued eating.


    "With Nothing to do, we both started looking for jobs, anything that can give us life times so we can survive more. Even if it''s just a day of lifetime. But we were rejected, instead of those men to employ us for hard labour, they gave us a choice. My sister will have to spend a night with them, and we''ll gain 10 years of lifetime. We were disgusted And left in anger... Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No matter where we go, No one seems to need help. And our life times were short to one month, Mine actually, my sister''s was lower--"


    "--What happen then?" Mira asked in a low voice.


    "With Nothing to do, we started peddling from door to door, helping a man, who was good enough to let us sell his merchandise."


    "Merchandise? Like?" Tyson asked.


    "Soft Drinks, Clothes, and other things. It''s not the best job, but it provides us with two days of lifetime per day. We thought we could save up to be able to have an apartment, so we can move away from the Man''s store, which we''re sleeping in... We help him clean the place every day, then went on our job. Not only that, but we''ll bring whatever we sold to him, and he''ll pay us two days of lifetime.


    We did this job for weeks before..." She moved her gaze around everyone on the table, Michael was still eating. She chuckled and continued:


    "After one months, The man we took as a savior started acting like a pervert, he started with my sister and seeing he wasn''t getting anywhere. He Turned his attention to me, I always felt uncomfortable the way he touches me, to I kept my distance from him... One night, he sent Erika away to get some goods; while he sneaked into the store to rape me...


    With all his advances and knowing my sister will be away, I kept a dagger with me, when he tried to commit such a horrible act; I slashed his face, giving him a hideous scar on his right cheek to his jaw, even splitting his lips in the process--"


    "That''s good girl!! Thumps up!" Tyson yelled with a smile.


    Maria smiled slightly. "I ran away, seeing Erika who was returning from the errand, I told her everything and we both ran away from the store under his painful screams. The man was a Platinum player back then and have a lot of contact, so we have to leave the city to Amerisa."


    "Amerisa?" Jennifer was a little stunned.


    "Yes, we aren''t from Amerisa. Our hometown is Caroton. We thought Amerisa being the first biggest and prosperous city will have many jobs for us. A lot to choice from, But we were so wrong... Our lives took a turn from bad to hell. Facing insults, mockery and Scorns from everywhere we went to look for job.


    We aren''t exactly clean to receive favors, but luckily a woman who was the owner of a brothel saw us and decided to help. Seeing our hesitation, She said our only job is to clean the bedsheets, clothes and the brothel. We won''t be attending to any customers. And the pay was five days of lifetime, "Per Day" We were happy, and she also gave us a place to stay. Our life slightly changed for the better...


    We work in the brothel for two whole years! And she kept her word... But..."


    Michael finally raised his head to her, while a slight frown appeared on Erika''s face.


    "One day, A wealthy Customer came to the brothel, when he saw Erika; He asked for her service. The woman refused his order, but the man was adamant, he even said if our Boss agrees. He''ll give her 1,000 years of lifetime. Couldn''t able to reject the offer, she pulled me to a corner and asked me to convince my sister, that I''ll get 200 years of lifetime if the man is pleased."


    "What did you do?" Levi asked.


    "Of course we both refused, why''ll my sister give away her innocence just because we are poor? The woman got angry, she gave us to choice. Whether we stay and work for her or leave her place, is in our hands. With no other option, we left the place. On that day, under the full moon, My sister changed; she wasn''t always like this.


    That same day; she opened her VRG account, naming herself Blood-Arrow, Just like an Arrow kills its target without them knowing, that''s how she''ll kill anyone who''ll lust on us sisters."


    Everyone subconsciously turned their heads to Erika, whose head was down again.


    "Then what happened to your legs?" Mira asked.


    Maria sighed deeply, upon hearing her question.


    "After she started playing VRG, our lives moved from hell to Earth." She chuckled hearing her joke. "With time, we rented a small apartment, and Erika gained countless unbelievable things in VRG, from weapons, cards, and even Clothes. I was always scared and worried about her, but that all Vanished after she gained a Life Card. On her 8th game, I went out to get some groceries...


    I didn''t know where the car came from, even though I checked the road before crossing. All I saw next was darkness. When I woke up again, I was in the hospital, I saw the old couples who saved me that day. After some hours, Erika returned and rushed to the hospital; but she never got the chance to see those angels, Who saved and paid the bills.


    The doctor revealed to us that from that day henceforth I won''t be able to walk again, Erika stopped playing VRG for a whole year taking care of me. But knowing she has to play for both of us, she entered the game again. On her tenth game, she came in contact with a deadly player, who is you Michael." Maria turned to Michael with a smile.


    "I''ll say my sister is the best sister in the world." She placed her palm on Erika''s, who gripped hers with a slight nod.


    "So what about you Miss Jennifer, How did you get so powerful?" Maria asked with a smile.

 Chapter 163 - 163: No Matter What Happens, Ill Have My Revenge.

    "About me? Hmm..." Jennifer thought for a moment.


    "Mine wasn''t as bad as yours, 5 years after my family moved to a new apartment, they died, and I was left alone, I thought "what will an 18 years old girl gain in life"? Especially the one we are living in... But everything changed when I met my Master, he took me in.


    Trained me for a year, then I opened my VRG account and started playing games, everything I''m now is all because of him, He made me who I am. I think that''s all."


    Everyone blinked a couple of tines, all speechless.


    "That isn''t your history, Jennifer. You just told us how you open your account and how great your master is." Tyson said with an eye roll.


    "So?" She turned to him. "What about you?"


    "Me? Honestly, I never faced any hardship in life. All thanks to my Dad, but it''s time to move on, and live on my own." Tyson said, and turned to Michael. "What about you Michael? What are your life experiences?"


    Michael looked up at him. "I don''t have any, all I know now is; grow stronger and protect those I care about." He stood up, and left the room.


    "Uh? What was that all about?" Tyson turned to Mira, then Jennifer.


    "Michael and Mira has a sad history, it''s not something that can easily be said." Jennifer said in a sad tone, while Mira lowered her head with a solemn expression.


    "It''s ok Mira." Jennifer slowly caressed Mira''s hair.


    __


    Michael calmly stood on the veranda staring at the night sky, lost in thought.


    [Fifteen years Ago.]


    [City Hospital.]


    "How is she doing?" A middle-age man with black hair and eyes, anxiously asked the nurse, he was holding the hand of a young boy looking around 7 years old.


    "Sorry I can''t say for now." The Nurse rushed inside the ICU without answering the anxious man.


    "Dad, What Is it? What happened to Mom?" The young boy asked.


    "It''s nothing to worry about son, Your Mom will be out soon." The man said with a smile, hiding his worries.


    [One Hour Later.]


    The door finally opened, and set of doctors and Nurses walked out.


    "Doctor, how is my wife."


    The Doctor stared at the man with a sad expression. "I''m sorry, we saved the child. But... We lost the mother."


    The man staggered backward in shock. "No Doctor! That can''t be!"


    "I''m sorry. You can go in and see her and the baby."


    The man rushed inside the ICU, leaving the young boy outside.


    "What do you mean, Doctor?" The boy asked, looking up at the man.


    "Your Mom''s soul have gone to heaven child, go in and stay with your baby sister." The Doctor ruffled the boy''s black hair, then walked away.


    The boy listened to his father''s sorrowful cries, he looked at the doctor''s departing figure, then at the door. He took a deep breath and walked inside.


    [Back to the Present.]


    "What is it?" Michael asked, turning his head to Maria. Drakon who sat on one of the single-seater couches raised his head to her.


    "Why did you walk out of the room?" Maria asked, moving her wheelchair towards him.


    "That''s none of your concern."


    "Well..." Maria stopped beside him, she raised her head staring at his side profile.


    "As my father always say, every powerful figure has a backstory. I''ll say yours is so bad that it turned your heart to stone, pretending everything means nothing to you, especially for the ones you love. But deep down, you care for every single one of them." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael turned his gaze to her. "You are wrong, I don''t pretend. If I love someone I show it and prove it to them in any way I can, believing that; if you show people love, they''ll love you back. But..." He looked at the moonless sky.


    "...This world have changed everyone, countless people both males and females have deceived, used me and threw me like I''m nothing. Even those I considered close friends, The last one even kill... Even tried to kill me, that was when I decided enough-is-enough. Being too kindhearted will only lead to your doom and nothing else."


    Maria stared at him for a moment, then turned her gaze to the gate. "I understand your point, but it isn''t bad to have feelings. I know you have faced a lot from countless people, but that shouldn''t change--"


    "--What is your aim for coming here, and saying all this?" Michael cut her off, turning his head to her.


    "I have no aim, I just want to know you better."


    "Why?" He asked.


    "For 2 years, we sisters haven''t seen or met anyone who helped us without any interior motive--"


    "--You and your sister are very cautious, but if I have any interior motive, How do you plan on stopping me?"


    "With what I have heard from those guys inside, you aren''t that type of guy."


    "Wait... If you already know that? Then why are you lecturing me?" He asked with a slight frown.


    "I''m not lecturing you, I just want to know you better."


    "..."


    Michael was dumbfounded. ''What is wrong with this girl?''


    "I have one last question, Why are you after the Vipers Guild? I know with your strength you can easily crush them, then why the guild war?"


    "This is not about the Guild war... There is a blood feud between Me and them. I wasn''t able to have my revenge because I was weak, but now--"


    "--Wait, how long have you been thinking of revenge?"


    "Eight years."


    "What?"


    "What did you say?"


    Drakon and Maria were stunned.


    "Eight years?" Maria was still dumbfounded. ''Can someone do that? Hold back your revenge for a whole eight years?!!''


    "Your heart is truly strange and vengeful, so what are you planning on doing? Because I don''t see how you''ll gain your revenge with the Guild War. I hope you know they can''t kill in the tournament."


    "We''ll see about that." Michael smirked.


    Maria stared at him for a while then heaved a sigh: "Can you bear the blood of so many people on your hands?"


    "I already have so much blood on my hands, adding more means nothing to me... It''s late, you should have some rest."


    Maria nodded, she reversed her wheelchair and moved towards the door.


    "Don''t let your goal for revenge consume you, and change who you are." With that said, she opened the door and drove inside.


    "She has a point."


    He turned to Drakon, and said: "let''s go, I have something to show you." He ascends into the hair, Drakon quickly followed behind him.


    On the second Floor, Erika stood in her room staring at the two as they flew away from the villa.


    _


    [One Hour Later.]


    [Amerisa''s Northeast border.]


    The two slowly landed In front of a rusted iron in the shape of a cross.


    "What are we doing here, Partner?" Drakon asked, looking around the place, the landscape in front of them was flat from miles away, and there wasn''t a single sign of life.


    Michael walked towards the iron cross and squat down. "After our mother''s passing, My Dad took care of us for a year, then he heard of a place where you can gain months of life times by just doing hard labour per day... With low life times, he decided to check this place out. The first time; he returned with 3 months of lifetime, the second; 2 Months. And so... he started going every single day.


    One day I decided to secretly follow him to this job, to see if I could help with something... You know, to gain more lifetime." He took a handful of sand.


    "The only thing I saw was that Bastard plunging his sword into my father''s chest, I stood frozen like a fool and watched as my father dropped dead before my eyes; just for fucking life times." He gripped his hand so tightly that blood flow down between his fingers.


    "I stood there for hours, The other workers were just crossing his body like he wasn''t a human, carrying on with whatever they were doing. I stood there till they were gone before rushing to him, with nothing to do or think of... I buried him right here." He opened his palm, sand mixed with blood fell on the ground.


    "No matter what happens, I''ll have my revenge."


    Drakon looked at the nameless grave in shock, then at him. "I''m with you, Partner. We''ll kill that Bastard together."


    Michael smiled slightly. "You know, till this day. Mira doesn''t know where he was buried, I only told her he''s gone and watching over us." He dropped to his knees, and kowtowed thrice to the grave.


    "I promise you, Dad. Nothing will stop me from avenging you. Not even the gods themselves." Michael stood up, and ascends into the air. "That is a promise from a son to his father." With that said, both of them left the place.


    A figure walked out from the shadows, and stopped in front of the grave.


    "We aren''t so different." Erika said and bowed her head twice, before heading back to the city. "Your Son have helped me be one of the strongest, I''ll try my best to help him." She said as blue Mana emanates from her body.

 Chapter 164 - 164: Birthday Party 1

    [Next Day.]


    [12:00 Pm.]


    [Michael''s Home.]


    "What is taking you so long?!" Tyson yelled, he was in a red expensive suit today, standing in front of a red Lamborghini Revuelto.


    "Wow, you are looking good!" Borne exclaimed in Awe.


    "Thank you, at least some people has eyes to appreciate beauty." Tyson said with a smile.


    Jennifer, who was in a red expensive looking dress rolled her eyes. She stood beside her white super Bugatti.


    "Not you, But you guys cars!!" Borne added, checking Tyson''s car with widened eyes.


    The rest bodyguard all stood frozen in shock, who would have thought these two will arrive this morning with expensive looking cars.


    "I didn''t know these two were this wealthy." Dink said in shock.


    "Same." Norman added, staring at Jennifer''s car.


    "WHOA!!" Mira exclaimed seeing the car. "Wow Bestie!"


    "How are you doing, Mira?" Jennifer asked with a smile.


    "Where is your brother?" Tyson asked in mild frustration. "The party have already started, I thought we made it clear last night that we''ll be going together?"


    "He''s coming." Mira said walking towards Jennifer''s car, she stared at the car with bright eyes. "This is the first time I have seen such a car in person." She said.


    "Then you should prepare yourself for mine." Michael walked towards them, putting on a black suit, topping it up with his black Overcoat.


    "Wow! You look good Micky!" Jennifer said with a smile.


    "Of course, My brother is the best!" Mira said with a pleased smile.


    "What do you mean by "prepare yourself for mine"?" Tyson asked in confusion.


    Michael tapped on his bracelet, opening the gate. Everyone turned their heads to the gate, seeing a golden car driving inside the compound.


    "OMG! Is that a golden Rolls-Royce phantom!!!" Tyson screamed in Awe, he rushed to the car checking every inch of it. The door opened and Rahond stepped out.


    "How the hell did you afford it?" He asked.


    "The Owner of Unity Street and the Governor gave it to me." Michael revealed.


    "Wow, it''s not even your birthday, and you have been gifted a car worth Millions or Life times!!" Tyson was going crazy.


    "And I thought I could outshine you today." He was almost in tears.


    "Come on now Tyson, We are all here. Let''s get going." Violet got down from Tyson''s Lamborghini. She was putting on a White blouse and short red Skirt. Just as Jennifer, she also styled her heir downward.


    "Not yet, what about Silver Hair Bestie?" Mira asked looking around.


    "I''m here, Mira."


    Everyone turned their heads to the door seeing Erika in a green shirt and long black pants, Her heir was styled in a ponytail.


    "Are you wearing that to the governor''s birthday?" Tyson asked out loud.


    "What is wrong with my clothes?" Erika looked at her clothes in confusion.


    "Did she just ask that question? Going to the Governor''s birthday in a green shirt and black pants?" Tyson murmured to himself.


    "Don''t mind him, come on." Michael walked towards Rahond who was also in a suit, he opened the back door and looked at Mira.


    "Ok Mira, we''ll see later. I''ll buy you something on the way back."


    "Ok Brother! I''ll stay here with Maria."


    Michael smiled, and got inside the car. Erika walked forward and got inside.


    "Ok then, let''s go Ricky." Jennifer entered her car, while the two brothers nodded at her.


    "Come on, Tyson." Violet got in the car. Tyson sighed and walked back to his, entering the driver''s seat.


    "We''ll be watching you guys on the news!" Borne yelled at them.


    ____


    [Infinity Street.]


    [Grand Hotel - First biggest hotel in Amerisa.]


    The Governor''s birthday party was a huge celebration in the whole 20 cities, being a man with great achievement, he was looked up to by everyone; even more than the president himself. So getting to come to his birthday was a show of power and wealth.


    The huge compound of the hotel was filled with cars, not just any cars, but expensive cars.


    The hotel has three entrance, representing the three invitation cards. At the moment, the entrance of the purple and gold cards were filled with people, waiting to enter, while those for black cardholders was left empty.


    "I have been here for half an hour now, and I haven''t seen anyone with a black card." Mori, one of Michael''s classmates said. She was standing on the gold card line in a green long dress.


    "That is because, only powerful and legendary figures could use it. And those guys are arrogant, so they will never arrive early, well... My Dad is early, and he''s already inside" Glen who has woken up said to her, he was the reason she could be here.


    "Thank you for bringing me here." Mori turned to him.


    "With what you gave me last night, why won''t I bring you here?" He said with a smile.


    Mori blushed, and looked away. "Do you like it?" She asked in a low voice.


    "Who wouldn''t, from now on... You are my girl." He held her waist.


    BEEP!!


    Everyone turned their heads to the Black Rolls-Royce stopping in front of the black card entrance.


    "Look, someone is here." Glen said with a smile.


    "Oh My God! Those three men are from the military." Glen exclaimed.


    "Military? Do you know them?" Mori asked.


    "Not in person, but yes. The man walking in front is Commander Wang. The one at the right is the deputy Commander, miss Celina, she is a Diamond medal holder, same with the commander. And the man at the left is ex-commander Robert! He is a Gold medal 3-stars holder." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They are so powerful!" Mori covered her mouth in shock.


    "They aren''t only powerful, but also have powerful backers and influence." Glen said.


    Everyone watched as the Commander handed the guard his black card, the Guard scanned it with the scanner in his hand. He nodded and gave the three a black badge, which they place on their right chest. With that taken care of; the three walked inside.


    VOOM!!


    Everyone turned their heads towards the black off-road vehicle which stopped beside the Rolls-Royce.


    "Who are those three?" Mori asked, staring at the three figures who got down from the car and walked towards the entrance.


    "That is the Mayor Sheehan of Caroton city, the girl on his right is his daughter. Who goes by the name Nia, I think her in-game name is Huntress. The man on his left is her Vice; Blade."


    "Oh." Mori nodded in understanding.


    BEEP!


    Everyone looked at the white Rolls-Royce, stopping behind the two cars.


    "OH MY GOD!"


    "Is that who I think it is?"


    "Wow, the Governor really have contact!"


    Even Glen was stunned seeing the three stepping out of the white Rolls-Royce.

 Chapter 165 - 165: Birthday Party 2

    "No way! Those are the Red Sword Guild! They are currently holding top three on the Guilds'' ranking board."


    "Look! That is Guild Master Firenze! And Vice Guild master Rio."


    "That is the first elder, Ivy!!"


    "We love you Ivy!!"


    Some girls standing on the purple card line yelled with ecstatic, upon seeing Ivy.


    "Is Supreme coming?" Firenze asked walking towards the entrance.


    "Yes." Rio nodded.


    "Can''t wait to see him in person." The Guild Master said with a smirk.


    BEEP!


    The three looked behind them, seeing a Lexus LX stopping in front of their car.


    "OMG! That is Rebecca! The Guild master of The Destroyers and the president of Luncheon!!"


    "Wow! That''s Damon, the Vice Guild Master and also the Vice president!"


    "I heard all the guilds in Luncheon are under them."


    "Yes."


    "Wow Rebecca, I see you are getting more beautiful each day, can we go out for dinner sometime?." Firenze asked with a smile.


    Rebecca who was in a white short dress and putting on a storm system cashmere coat, sneered at him.


    "You haven''t changed Firenze, But my Love won''t like that." Rebecca hooked her hands with Damon.


    Firenze turned his head to Damon. "Won''t you borrow her to me? Only ones."


    Damon''s eyes turned cold. "I dare you to say that again."


    "Hahaha!! You haven''t changed Damon, Don''t forget you are still a Gold medal holder, while I''m a Diamond holder."


    "I don''t give a fuck!"


    "Watch your mouth, Damon." Ivy warned.


    "You should be the one to warn your mouth." Mika said coldly.


    "Wow, those two are the first elders of each Guild. Who do you think will win?" Mori asked.


    "Mika will surely win, Ivy is still a Gold medal 1-star, but Mika is 2-stars." Glen answered, taking a step forward.


    "Hahaha. Calm down you two, we are just kidding around." Firenze said with a laugh.


    Rebecca just smiled and kissed Damon''s cheek in front of Firenze.


    These two were once in a relationship, but Firenze betrayed Rebecca''s trust, which ended their courtship. Getting the chance to anger him, and show him she got someone else, and a young man at that; made Rebecca very happy.


    "Come on Love." Rebecca and Damon walked past the Red Sword Guild towards the Guards.


    "You should thank your luck." Mika said to Ivy, and followed her Guild Master and Vice.


    "Guild Master, are you going to let her make fun of you?" Rio asked.


    "I''m not scared of Rebecca, But the Power behind her." Firenze said in low voice.


    Beep!


    The two Guilds looked at the car stopping in front of them.


    "Who''ll bring an SUV to the Governor''s birthday?" Mori asked in mild confusion.


    "Shhh, even though it''s an SUV, we can''t offend anyone with a black card."


    Firenze: "It can''t be?"


    Rebecca: "No way."


    Damon and Rio: "....."


    "OMG! That Is the Ghost Guild!!"


    "There are rumors that the Ghost Guild were the ones holding top one on the Guilds'' ranking board, but they used a card and vanished."


    "Vanished?" Mori turned to Glen.


    "Yes, This Guild Remove their name from the Ranking board, they said it''s useless to them."


    Glen and Mori turned their heads to Kay, who stood behind them in a blue suit.


    "Guild master Kay?" Glen called out in mild surprised.


    "How are you doing, Glen?"


    "I''m good." Glen answered and Turned to the man. "The Ghost Guild are even more powerful than The Kings, This is the only Guild whose Guild Master is an Elite Medal holder."


    "Welcome, Guild Master Daniel, Vice Guild Master Jasmine, and first elder Karan." Firenze quickly greeted.


    The three didn''t even look at him, they walked past him heading to the guard.


    "Whoa! The Ghost Guild didn''t even Give the Red Sword Guild Face." Mori said in shock.


    "And they won''t be able to do anything about it." Glen added.


    "Yes, The Ghost Guild is just too powerful, even Joker will not want to anger them."


    "Tsk! So arrogant!" Ivy spat out.


    The Ghost Guild''s first elder stopped, He casually waved his hand without looking at her. The next moment, a slight Cut appeared on Ivy''s right cheek.


    She and everyone froze in shock.


    "That is just a warning." Karan, who was an India guy said without looking at her, and continued walking. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You are Lucky Ivy, The Ghost Guild have 7 Diamond medal Holders, and 20 Gold medal holder, with their Guild Master being in the Elite Medal. They can easily destroy our Guild which is holding top three, so next time; Watch your mouth before saying anything." Firenze warned with a dark expression.


    Ivy nodded vigorously in horror.


    Daniel stopped in front of Rebecca, who quickly greeted him, he nodded at her and walked up to the guard. After scanning the card, they walked...


    "I thought you two are so great. Ghost Guild made both of you so timid and respectful like children."


    Everyone turned to the red hair man walking towards them with two men following behind him.


    "WOW!!! That is the Invincible Joker!!"


    "We love you Joker!!"


    "Wow, I can''t believe it, This is Joker! I have seen Joker!!"


    Glen just nodded. ''I don''t want to join The Kings Guild anymore, if I can get a spot in the Ghost Guild, I''ll be unstoppable.''


    ''If I can ally with the Ghost Guild, or even The Kings, I might be able to win Supreme in the Guild war.'' Kay thought.


    "I didn''t know you were behind me." Denial looked at Theo over his shoulder.


    "Don''t look so surprise, I just want to see how these two will react." Joker said with a smile.


    "You always take everything like a show." Daniel shook his head and walked inside with Jasmine and Karen.


    "Should I deal with them?" The man standing beside Joker asked.


    "Are you mad? Even if you fuse with your pet, you won''t be able to win him." Joker said, and turned to Firenze. "Why are you still outside? Is your card fake?"


    "You!" Firenze gritted his teeth and walked away with his members.


    "That was something." Mori wiped the sweat off her face. "I thought they''ll fight each other."


    "Don''t worry, The Governor''s birthday first rule is; No fighting, Only those participating in the contest could face. And only in the Arena."


    Mori nodded. "Why are we still standing in line?" She looked at the row of people in front of her and sighed.


    Wei hie hie


    "Huh?"


    "What is that?"


    "Is that?"


    "Those are the royal family of Casmia, it looks like the prince and Princess!"


    "WOW. The Governor really have contact, worldwide!"

 Chapter 166 - 166: That Wont Work On Me

    "What are we doing here brother? I thought we are here to watch the Guild War?"


    "Be patient, Sister. The Guild war is two days from now." A guy with raven black hair said with a smile and added: "And we are here for Dad."


    "Why? The Governor invited Dad, not us." The young lady in a red grown and putting on a transparent red veil said with pouted lips.


    "Dad won''t be able to make it, so he asked us to represent him..." The guy moved closer to her. "I also heard Supreme will be in the party."


    "What? Serious?" She turned to him.


    "Hahaha... Look at you, I hope you haven''t fallen in love with him." The guy laughed out loud.


    "Stop it Chris! Tell me; will Supreme be present?" She asked.


    "Yes."


    The carriage they were riding in came to a stop.


    "My prince and Princess, we have arrived." The general said.


    Chris brought out his head from the window looking around, he then turned to the general who stood beside the carriage.


    "Wow General Joe, You look good in suit." He said with a teasing smile.


    "It seems to be the dress style of everyone in Amerisa, we can''t come in our Armour."


    Chris just rolled his eyes. "You ten, Armors are all permanent Epic-class items, you can equip them with one command to AI." He opened the door.


    "True." The princess nodded with a small chuckled.


    Chris jumped down the Carriage. "It''s good to be out again, Sitting on one spot for a whole day was exhausting." He said stretching his body.


    "Come on brother, let''s go in." She walked past him, heading to the entrance.


    "Who is that?" Mori asked.


    "That is prince Chris and Princess Camila, that cold face man following behind them is general Joe. The prince is a Gold medal holder, the princess is a Platinum holder, while the General is a Diamond holder."


    "You are right, Glen." Kay nodded.


    "Wow." Mori stared at the prince with a smile.


    "Your Card." The guard said to them.


    Glen handed the man his gold card. "This beauty here is with me." He said.


    The guard nodded, and scanned the golden card.


    "You can go in, Sir." He said, giving Glen and Mori a golden badge.


    BEEP!!


    VOOM!!!


    "Oh my God!! Those cars are beautiful!!"


    "Wow!!"


    Chris and Camila turned their heads to the three Cars moving towards them, especially the golden Rolls-Royce phantom.


    The cars stopped behind their carriage, the front door opened, and Rahond Stepped out.


    "That?" Glen and Kay frowned slightly.


    "Isn''t that the formal Guild Master of The Conquerors?!"


    "Yes, that''s Rahond. That means the ones in the cars are..."


    Everyone including Chris and Camila fixed their gazes on the car, as Rahond opened the back door. First; a black shoe, then Michael got out of the Car.


    "OH MY GOD!! THAT IS SUPREME!!!!!"


    "We Love you Supreme!!!!"


    "You are my idol Supreme!!!"


    "I can''t believe this!!"


    "This is Supreme!!"


    "Wow! The Governor is really powerful, getting to invite Supreme."


    "I heard The Conquerors and Silver Moon Guild have merged together."


    "Yes, they are now holding top 50th on the Guilds'' ranking board!"


    "Wow! That is Supreme!"


    "Calm down Sister." Chris said with a smile, staring at Supreme.


    "Wow! That is Jennifer! The Vice Guild Master!"


    "Whoa! I love her car!"


    "That is Tyson too, Joker''s son!"


    "We Love You Supreme!!"


    "Who is that silver hair?"


    "Wow, so beautiful!"


    "Are you mad, Didn''t you see she got down from Supreme''s car, she might be his Girlfriend."


    "You are right."


    Michael and his group walked towards the entrance, amidst everyone''s screams and excitement.


    "Hello Michael?"


    "Who are you?" Michael asked, staring at the lady in front of him.


    "I''m princess Camila of Casmia, you might have heard of me." She curtsey to him.


    "No." He answered flatly, and walked past her heading to the entrance, followed by his group.


    "What just happened?" Camila asked, uttering flabbergasted.


    "I told you sister, Supreme isn''t like those pathetic guys who are always chasing after you." He looked at Michael''s departing figure. ''This guy isn''t simple, My sister''s charm didn''t affect him a bit.'' S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But what about my skill?" Camila asked.


    "That won''t work on me."


    "Huh?" The three turned to Michael, who was staring at them over his shoulder.


    "If you try that move again, I don''t mind teaching you a lesson." With that said he continued walking.


    Jennifer and Erika Observed Camila for a moment then followed behind Michael.


    "This guy is arrogant, I''ll take care of him." General Joe hissed.


    "I won''t do that if I were you, Supreme is a Diamond holder, the same rank as you. But everything on him is exceptional, especially his coat."


    "What?" The general turned to the prince a little dumbfounded.


    "If not for my skill, I won''t have detected the Overcoat is a legendary-class item."


    Camila''s and the general''s eyes widened in shock.


    "He is putting on a Legendary-class item?" Camila said in shock.


    "What are they saying? Why can''t I hear anything?" Glen muttered.


    "There is a transparent barrier around them, you are still a platinum player, so you won''t be able to detect it." Kay said.


    ''Prince Chris is this powerful, will he agree to help me against Supreme?'' He thought.


    "Let''s go in." Glen held Mori''s hand, and walked inside the Hotel, followed by Kay after scanning his Golden card.


    ___


    "Wow, The Governor is really filled up with lifetimes!" Tyson exclaimed looking around the place.


    The hotel was luxuriously decorated, that Every single spot was glowing. The attendants were all in black suits, attending to the guests.


    "WOW!" Rahond exclaimed.


    "Stop acting like a retard, everyone here is powerful and influential. Don''t make us lose face." Tyson warned in a low voice:


    "If you don''t know what to do, just blend in." He held Violet''s hand, then looked at the badge.


    "Table Number one?" He looked around the place. Seeing the table, he pulled Violet towards it.


    "Aren''t you guys coming?" He asked with a smile.


    The rest followed behind him, while Michael''s gaze was fixed on a particular table, a smirk on his face.


    "Supreme."

 Chapter 167 - 167: General Michael

    "Supreme!" Damon and Nia gritted their teeth in rage, upon seeing Michael.


    ''You thought I won''t recognize you.'' Nia clenched her fist under the table.


    "Nia, How many times have I told you to let Supreme go? You guys played a game, and you were the imposter--"


    "--Stop it Dad, He injured Fafnir, he''s going to pay for that."


    Sheehan sighed helplessly, He knows how arrogant and proud his daughter was, But...


    ...Doesn''t she knows no matter what happens, someone always got hurt in VRG?


    "Calm down, Damon." Rebecca placed her hand on Damon''s fist. "You''ll have your revenge, but not here and now."


    Damon took a deep breath and nodded at her. "I know, But seeing him just made my blood boils."


    "Let''s hope it''s hot enough to burn him."


    The two turned to Firenze who sat on the same table with them.


    "So you also hate him." Damon said.


    "Of course, This arrogant kid pushed me down on the ranking board." Firenze said with killing intent. The group fixed their gaze on Michael till he sat down.


    "What if we work together and take Him down?" Rio suggested.


    "Hmm..." Damon thought for a moment then turned to Rebecca, "What do you say Love?"


    "We aren''t friends, this will only be a temporary alliance till we deal with Michael."


    "Ok, with me." Firenze nodded.


    "There are still two people who don''t like Supreme, we''ll add them to the alliance soon." Rebecca said with a smirk.


    "Who?" Firenze asked.


    "Nia, Guild master of the Blood Hunters. Yan, Mafia Boss of Velaria."


    "Yeah, I forgot about the Mafia Boss, he has a lot of members even though he''s not a Guild Master." Firenze and Rebecca turned their heads to the table at the far end to their right, seeing a Korean Guy raising his glass to them.


    "Yan is a gold medal holder and the Mafia Boss, I understand his usefulness to us. But what about Nia? She is just a platinum holder." Firenze nodded at Yan, and turned to Rebecca.


    "Do you think I care about her? I want to include her so if she gets injure or better killed by The Conquerors, her father; The Mayor of Caroton City and also a Diamond holder will go on a rampage."


    "That''s a good plan." The rest nodded.


    "So this is the birthday party?" Chris looked around the place.


    "I''m coming." Camila walked towards a table leaving him behind.


    "Where is she going, my prince?" General Joe asked.


    "To fix the damage she caused." Chris answered, and walked towards their table.


    "Welcome Michael, how do you like mine and my younger brother gift?"


    The Governor who sat on the same seat with Amerisa''s president, Velaria''s first Senator, Theo, Daniel, Commander Wang, his younger brother; Cabello, who is the owner of Unity Street, Shawn; owner of infinity street, and Supreme. Asked with a smile. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These people were his best friends and powerful figures. Some might not be holding the highest ranking, but they are more powerful than those in top 3 downward.


    "I was surprise when you delivered it last night." Michael calmly said, he picked up a glass of wine and took a sip.


    "We got the news late, that''s why. I hope we didn''t disturb Mr Michael." The owner of Unity street, said with a smile.


    "No." Michael shook his head. "And please call me Michael, You are a lot older than me."


    "So you are the Legendary Supreme, I''m Commander Wang, The head of Amerisa military." The commander who was in his uniform said.


    "Nice to meet you Commander." Michael nodded at the man.


    "I have an offer Michael, You should join the military. And I''ll make sure no one messes with you, You''ll also be promoted into the General rank."


    "Huh?" Michael was stunned.


    "I see you are in a rush, Commander Wang." Daniel said with a chuckled.


    "Of Course, It will be best if Supreme can join the Military. It will benefit our city." Amerisa''s president, Dennis; said with a smile.


    "Yes, Michael." The Governor added, these three were trying to persuade Michael to join the Military.


    "I have a lot in hand--"


    "--Don''t worry about that Michael, You won''t be doing anything. All you need to do is accept and gain the position of a general, your only task is to protect the city In crisis. You''ll also be able to command your own soldiers if a battle breaks out with the other cities."


    Theo and everyone stared at Michael waiting for his reply.


    ''This... I''ll be able to command soldiers? If I become a general, I''ll be able to protect my city with the help of the military. By then I won''t be asking but commanding; he also said I won''t be doing anything, I''ll only be called on if something urgent comes up. Should I accept?''


    "What do you say, Michael?"


    "Ok Commander Wang, Please look after me in the future."


    "Magnificent!!" Commander Wang stood up in joy and yelled at everyone in the party.


    "Hello Everyone!"


    Everyone turned to him.


    "From now henceforth! Supreme is now the General of the first brigade! He is under the protection of the Military!"


    Rebecca, Firenze, Nia, Kay, Damon, And Yan: "WHAT?!!"


    "Yes!!" The Commander answered them.


    Camila froze behind Michael upon hearing the commander.


    ''Can someone be promoted with such speed?'' She thought, utterly perplexed.


    ''Why does he have to yell to everyone? Is this their plan?'' Michael helplessly shook his head.


    "Don''t worry General Michael." Commander Wang brought out a Golden Token and gave it to Michael.


    "That is General''s Token, show it to anyone, and they''ll let you in anywhere in Amerisa. All facilities and Companies own by the Military can also be access with that Token." He revealed.


    "Thank you, Commander Wang." Michael took the token and store it in the system''s storage.


    ''They came prepared.'' He smiled slightly.


    "Congratulation, General Michael."


    Michael looked at his side seeing Camila. "Oh it''s you, What do you want?" He asked.


    "Isn''t this princess Camila? Are you also here for Supreme?" Theo asked with a joking smile.


    "No Mr Joker, I want to apologize to Michael."


    "Apologize?" Everyone was stunned.


    The princess who is chased by almost every men in Casmia is here to... apologize? And to a guy.


    "I''m sorry for using my skill on you, It won''t happen again. Please forgive me." She bowed her head.


    "It''s ok." Michael heaved a sigh. "If I''m angry with you, you won''t be standing here apologizing." He added.


    "Thanks you so much." Camila sighed in relief.


    "You can go now."


    "Thank you, General Michael." She bowed at everyone, then walked towards her table.


    "Ha! That was something." Theo said with a laugh.


    ''Now I know where Tyson got it from.'' Michael thought inwardly.

 Chapter 168 - 168: B - Rank Gate

    "Governor, I''m curious about this Competition I heard from someone, What is it about?" Michael asked, turning to the Governor.


    "Ha! I''m a man who values strength and mostly players, so I always host a competition for the youngsters, the winners gain life times."


    "The Governor is really thoughtful, Can youngsters from other cities participate in this competition?" Rhodes, the first senator of Valeria asked.


    "Of course, Everyone is allowed, but only to platinum players below." The Governor said with a smile.


    "What is the rewards?" Daniel asked, taking a sip of his wine.


    "It''s nothing big this year, the winner gain 100,000 years of life times, and 1M in-game diamonds."


    ''Did he called that "Nothing"?'' Michael thought, a little dumbfounded.


    "Wow, You are great, Governor." Shawn said with a smile.


    "Hahaha... It''s all thanks to the president, Joker and the commander, It''s nothing serious." The Governor said with a hearty laugh.


    ''These four are really up to something, by hosting this competition, they''ll know which city has a potentially rising player, then either recruit he/her to the military or a Guild.'' Michael moved his gaze around.


    "Mr Michael, Do you have a contestant?" Cabello asked, placing his wine glass on the table.


    ''If Erika wins this competition, she''ll have enough life times for her sister''s surgery. But is she strong enough for that?''


    "We''ll see Mr Cabello, A question Governor." He turned to the Governor.


    "Will the contestants be using pets?"


    "Yes, they are allowed to use anything, even weapons. But no one is allowed to kill."


    Michael calmly nodded at him.


    "Ok, it''s time." The Governor said with a smile and stood up with his glass of wine, then addressed the guests.


    "Hello everyone! I''m so happy seeing all of you here, and I''m grateful to your gifts and good wishes..." He smiled at them.


    "I know if not all, but 90% of everyone present is excited about this year competition."


    "Yeah!!"


    "You are the best Governor, you''ll have everlasting life!!"


    "Yes!!"


    "Hahaha... Thank you! But this year competition isn''t only organized by me, but also the President, Joker, and The Commander."


    "Wow! These four are big figures!"


    "What do you think will be this year reward?"


    "I don''t know, last year; the winner gained 30,000 years of lifetime. And I heard a lady won it."


    "A lady? Wow."


    "Yes, I remembered her. Her name is Zukila."


    "Yes!"


    "As you know, we''ll be taken to the arena by AI. Are you all ready?!!"


    "Yes!!"


    Everyone, including Non-players were excited, getting to watch a dual between players was an unforgettable entertainment.


    ''AI?'' Michael was confused.


    The Governor took out a yellow Card. "This is the Custom Card, It''ll take us to the Arena."


    "Yes!!"


    "Can''t wait!"


    Amidst the excited roars, he tore the card.


    < Host have used a Custom Card.>


    < Number of players: 95. Non-players: 40.>


    < Total Number: 135.>


    The next moment, everyone vanished from the Hotel.


    _______


    [Bermuda Island.]


    "Head, the family elders have arrived." A man in a black Military uniform, and a sword hanging on his waist reported.


    "What about My Son? Has he succeeded inviting The Conquerors?"


    "The young Master said Supreme is his close friend, But we Haven''t gotten any message from him." The man said.


    The head relaxed on his seat. "The Gateway will open in two days time, and the energy reading mark it as a B-Rank Gate."


    "Head, what if we invite more people?" The man suggested.


    "That''s a good idea, But the resources in the gate isn''t infinite, if we invite more people. We won''t gain anything from the gateway..."


    The man nodded.


    "The three elders are all Gold medal holders, we can take care of a B-Rank Gate by ourselves."


    "Yes, head."


    "Head."


    The two turned to the three old Men in black mage robe, who entered the makeshift tent.


    "Welcome elders--"


    "--Head, I think it''s wise to see what is happening outside." The Man at the middle said with a slight frown.


    The head was confused, but still stood up and walked out of the tent.


    "What is this?!!" His eyes widened in horror.


    Above the black eerie looking gate, the sky was pure red, even though it''s still afternoon.


    All the Agra family''s guards were on guard, pointing their guns at the gateway.


    "Head, What do you think is inside the gateway?" The elder asked, stopping beside the head.


    "It''s only two days this gateway appeared, and it''s already this big. If we haven''t bought this Island and placed some people here, we won''t have known it''s here... All I know is, this B-Rank gateway might have a very powerful Creature inside."


    "Should we send some people again?" Another elder asked.


    "The first group that entered returned alive, but the second and third groups haven''t returned till now, it''s highly lightly they are all dead... So we can''t send anyone in till we know if Supreme is coming or not."


    "I don''t think Supreme is coming?" The third elder said.


    "He will, bring me my phone. I need to inform my Son about this." He stared at the red sky above the gate.


    "Yes, Head." The man with the sword, nodded and walked back inside the tent.


    ____


    Michael and the total of 134 people appeared in a huge Arena, calling it huge was an understatement.


    Michael looked at the Arena with a stunned expression.


    ''This is bigger than three football stadiums combined.'' He thought.


    "I welcome everyone back to my Arena!!" The Governor''s voice boom all over the place.


    "Wow!"


    "This place is huge!"


    "Yes."


    "I''ll check up on my Members." Michael stood up.


    "Ok, General Michael." Commander Wang said with a slight smile.


    Michael nodded at them, and walked towards his group.


    The Governor Continued:


    "Today Competition''s rule and rewards will be different from the last competitions."


    "A new rule?"


    "Rewards? There is a "S" on the reward!"


    "I can''t believe this."


    "It''s understandable, this competition is held by not one but four Powerhouses."


    "I thought you forgot us." Tyson said to Michael, as he sat beside him.


    "Are you participating in this competition?" Michael asked.


    "Nope, I don''t need any of their rewards." Tyson said.


    "I will participate, if the rewards are meaningful." Tyson added with a smirk.


    Michael shoot his head, utterly perplexed by Tyson''s word.


    "These are the rules, and Rewards!"


    sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 169 - 169: Competition

    "These are the rules of the Competition. First rule; No killing! If your opponent surrender, You win. Second rule; You can use your pets, weapons and even skills, Note: you can''t kill anyone. Third rule; If you defeat 3 contestants, but the 4th defeat you, all your wins belong to the 4th.


    Fourth rule: This is just a competition, not a battle of dominance or any of that sort, fifth rule: Only platinum players below are allowed to participate. These are all the rules..."


    "Wow! You can use a pet? I want to contest!"


    "Yes! My weapon is of the Rare-Class, I can win!"


    "I have a new powerful skill to test! I''ll join!"


    "Same here!"


    "Calm down everyone, In this Competition, There''ll only be one winner, the last man/woman standing wins. And will be rewarded with 100,000 Years of Life times, and 1,000,000 In-game diamonds."


    "Whoa!!!"


    "OMG!!"


    "What did I just hear?"


    Gasps of shock sounded all over the place upon hearing the huge amount of Lifetime, and In-game diamonds.


    "Last year, the winner got 30,000 life times. Today, the reward is 100,000." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who do you think will win today?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Ok, as you all know, registration is free, all you need to do is Step forward. Now... If you want to compete, stand up." The Governor yelled.


    Countless People quickly stood up with smiles on their faces, even some Bronze Medal Holders were standing up.


    "These guys are really something, such a small reward." Tyson rolled his eyes.


    "Yes, but getting a chance to win 100,000 Life times, who will miss it?" Violet who sat on his left asked.


    "No one... Let''s see how powerful these guys are." Jennifer said with a smile.


    "I hope-- Oi! Why are you two standing?" Tyson asked both Erika and Rahond.


    The two looked at each other, while Rahond turned to Tyson.


    "I want to partake." He said.


    "Partake? If you need life times, you can just ask me. If it''s in-game diamonds, you can ask Michael or Jennifer. There is no use to fight with these guys." Tyson stared at Erika.


    "Do you two understand?" He added.


    Michael just folded his hands on his chest. ''If it''s Rahond, he might back down, But Erika will never ask for anything. And getting the chance to gain Life times with her own hard work, she''ll do it.'' He thought.


    "You are right, but I''m still going."


    Instead of Erika, Rahond was the one who said this, surprising everyone. Rahond was just a Silver Medal Holders, and some of the contestants are platinum. No one understood where he got the courage from.


    ''I think it''s because of his pet, using the earth tortoise, he might have a fighting chance. But some of these players also has pets.'' Michael was really confused.


    "I''ll go first!"


    Everyone turned their heads to the north side of the Arena seeing a young lady. She leaped off the audiences'' section which was 10 meters high and landed steadily on the ground.


    "Who want to challenge me?!" She asked arrogantly.


    "Oh My God!! That''s the winner of last year competition!!"


    "Wow! That is Zukila! I didn''t know she was present!"


    "I''m not competing again."


    "Yes, she is a Platinum holder 3-stars holder, and her Spear is not a simple weapon but an Epic-class one."


    "I give up too."


    "I heard she even has a pet, she has never revealed it to anyone."


    Michael looked down on the Arena, and was stunned.


    "Zuko?"


    Both him and Erika called out in unison.


    Zuko was the lady who played Zombie apocalypse with them, and the one whose Brother was killed by Michael.


    "Is no one Challenging me?!" She asked, she glanced at The Conquerors.


    "You are an arrogant girl, You aren''t the one I''m looking to face, but you''ll make a good practice doll."


    Everyone turned to a young man with blonde hair, he stood up and leaped into the air, and landed on the Arena. 30 meters from Zukila.


    "You can do it, Glen!!" Mori yelled with a smile.


    _


    "Glen isn''t here for the rewards, I''m saying he wants to prove himself to everyone, especially Michael. When will he learn that a frog can''t fly like a Dragon?" Helena asked with a sneer.


    "Let''s see what he can do, Zukila isn''t an easy target." Conner said.


    _


    "This guy is also a Platinum holder, Same as her. This will be good fight." Chris relaxed on his seat, staring at the two.


    ''If I partake in this competition, will Supreme be impressed?'' Camila thought inwardly.


    "Why are you so silent sis? Are you thinking about Michael?"


    Camila glared at Chris, Not saying anything.


    _


    ''I need to tell Michael about this, the gate is a B-Rank.'' Sunny thought, staring at Michael, who sat at the other end from him.


    _


    "What should we do, Rebecca? Supreme is now a General." Firenze said with gritted teeth.


    "That won''t stop our plan, I already know his weakness."


    Damon and Firenze stared at her, waiting for her to reveal Michael''s weakness.


    "What is it, Love?" Damon asked.


    "You''ll know after the birthday party is over, there are just too many people who favor Supreme here."


    The others nodded, not saying anything.


    _


    [On The Arena.]


    "Who are you?"


    "Why are you asking, dear? Glen asked back with a smirk.


    "So I''ll know what to call you when you lose to me." Zukila said.


    "What make you think that you can win?" With a spun of his hand, his Epic-Class spear appeared in his hand.


    "Wow! He also has an Epic-class weapon!"


    "These are only the first contestants, and Epic-class weapons are already getting summoned."


    Zukila observed the spare in Glen''s hand for a moment and raised her head to him.


    "Do you think you can defeat me with that?" She asked, summoning her own Epic-class spear.


    "So we are both Spearman - And Spear-woman."


    "Stop talking, and Attack." Zukila said in a flat tone.


    "You!!" Glen''s face instantly turned cold.


    Michael observed Zukila for a moment. ''In Zombie apocalypse, AI sealed everyone''s Mana. So I didn''t get to see her full strength, this will be a good opportunity.'' He thought staring at Glen, who shot towards Zukila.

 Chapter 170 - 170: To Be Arrogant, You Need The Power And Life Times To Back It Up.

    Everyone stared at Glen with Anticipation as he charged towards Zukila.


    "Can you dodge this?! [Heavenly Spear Thrust]!" He infused his Mana in his spear, and thrust it towards Zukila who stood calmly on the spot.


    "Pathetic."


    Zukila channeled her Mana in her body, and with a sidestep, she dodged Glen''s spear.


    "Wha...?" Glen turned his head to her, his face Filled with surprise.


    "You lose."


    BANG!!


    Zukila struck his back with a kick, sending him flying forward smashing heavily on the ground.


    "Glen!" Mori yelled in shock.


    _


    "She waited for him to attack, then find an opening and strike. What a good Strategy." Jennifer said with a smile.


    "Yeah, she increased her speed with her Mana just to gain an advantage." Michael nodded.


    _


    "This girl is good." Chris said with a smile.


    _


    "Is that all?" Zukila asked in a displeased tone.


    "You!!" Glen slammed his Palm on the ground and stood up with his spear.


    "You think you are powerful, Let me show you what power is. Icegon! Come out!!" The space behind him distorted and the huge Ice Dragon walked out.


    "Oh my god! That''s a dragon pet!!"


    "Yes! A water Bloodline! And Epic-class"


    "This guy is really powerful."


    "Will that be enough?"


    Joker and the commander shook their heads:


    "Summoning pet this early in a match, this guy is weak. He''s Only relying on his pet." Commander Wang said with disappointment.


    "True, you are only powerful if you defeat your opponent without using an extra power, that shows how strong you are." Joker said with folded hands.


    "But Winning is all that matter; even if you use extra powers or even cheated, everyone remember the winner. Not the loser." Shawn said.


    "You are right." The others nodded in agreement.


    _


    "I thought you were worth my time." Zukila shook her head. "I guess I was wrong."


    "You are even more arrogant than someone I met, But I''m not fighting you with Icegon..."


    Zukila was confused.


    "What is he saying?"


    "If he''s not using the Dragon, then why summon it?"


    "I don''t know, let''s see what he''s planning."


    "I don''t get." Zukila stared at him. "If you aren''t using it, then why summoned it?"


    "Because..." Glen smirked. "Icegon, Fusion mode!!"


    "What?!"


    "It can''t be!!"


    "He can fuse with his pet!!"


    "That''s surprising!!"


    "Wow!"


    Even Joker and the commander were surprised by this. The Fusion Script was insanely expensive in AI, It can only be bought by people with huge background.


    "Who is this young man?" The president asked.


    "He''s the son of Mr clearance, the owner of the third street; Clear sky street." The Governor said with a smile.


    "Mr Clearance? Why isn''t he here?" Cabello turned to his brother.


    "I heard his son gave the mega super hotel to someone else, On a bet. So Mr Clearance need some time to calm his emotion."


    "Is he mad? The Mega super hotel is the second-biggest hotel in Amerisa, second to the Grand Hotel... I now know why Mr Clearance is sad." Shawn said with a smile.


    "Let''s see what this kid can do." Joker said.


    _


    Zukila stared at Glen with a frown. "Come on."


    Glen smirked, revealing rows of sharp teeth. "Oh I''m coming."


    BOOM!


    He shot forward cracking the ground behind him, Zukila braced herself.


    BOOM!!!


    Glen''s claws came in contact with her Spear throwing her 20 meters back, Zukila somersault in midair and landed on her feet.


    The audiences looked at each other in confusion.


    "Is this allowed? After fusing with his pet, this guy is now a gold medal holder." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, the rules said only Platinum players are allowed to compete."


    "Is this right?"


    "Zukila is just a Platinum holder, but her opponent is a gold medal 1-star holder."


    _


    "I''ll say you should address this issue, Governor." Joker said with a smile.


    The Governor nodded and stood up. "Everyone, Calm down."


    Glen, Zukila, and the audiences turned to him.


    "As we all know, this young man is a Platinum 3-stars holder, having fuse with his pet boast his rank to that of a gold medal, that didn''t mean he''s a gold medal. So it''s not against the rule; you can carry on." He sat back down.


    "He has a point, this guy''s power is temporal. The fusion will wear off if his Mana is drained."


    "You are right, if Zukila could hold on till then, she might have a chance of winning."


    ""IF" she could."


    "Yeah, Gold medal holders are powerful, even if it''s temporal."


    _


    "Time to get serious." Glen''s blue eyes glowed, he spread out his wings and shot into the air.


    "I have a surprise for you!" He brought out a bottle of water from his VRG storage.


    "What is this guy doing? Give her some refreshing water?" Tyson asked in confusion.


    "There is no water to use around, and he''s not strong enough to create water, so this is the only way..." Jennifer explained, then turned to Michael.


    "Micky, Remember the skill he used against Reaper?"


    Michael nodded.


    "Reaper? Do you know this guy, Michael? Is he powerful?" Tyson asked.


    "Michael not only knows him but also defeated him in a one-sided battle." Jennifer stated with a pleased smile.


    "That''s why he''s the Guild Master." Rahond added.


    _


    "What is he going to do with a bottle of water?" Firenze asked in mild confusion.


    "He needs it for a skill." Damon answered with an indifferent expression.


    _


    "Brother, what will happen if I compete?" Camila asked her brother.


    "No, princess! That is below your status." General Joe quickly interjected.


    "You misunderstood General, My sister wants to participate in this competition not because of the rewards, but to impress someone who have caught her eyes." Chris said with a slight smile, and added:


    "Am I wrong, Sis?"


    Camila was silent, she focused her gaze on the battle, not saying anything.


    Seeing this Chris sighed. "If you want to, I won''t stop you... But please, lower your attacks. You can easily kill these guys with any of it."


    "Thank you, Brother." She turned to him with a smile.


    Chris heaved a helpless sigh.


    _


    Glen thew the bottle of water above his head, then burst it opened with his Mana. Instead of soaking him wet, the water speared around him forming countless short blades.


    "I hope you are ready for this." He grinned, and with one thought. All the blades shot towards her.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. Only Disfigure some of your body, and show you... To be arrogant, you need the life times and power to back it up!"


    Zukila stared at the Countless blades heading towards her and sighed helplessly. "I guessed I''ll have to use you." She said in a low voice.

 Chapter 171 - 171: Whos Next?

    "Come out, Dino-elephant!" Zukila yelled.


    BOOM!!!


    The Arena trembled violently, While the blades flew back towards Glen, stopping in front of him.


    "What is this?"


    All the powerful figures including Michael fixed their gazes on the tore space, Moment Next: A 20 meters tall Elephant with pure red eyes, four tusks, and a clearly impenetrable skin walked out.


    "What the hell is that?!"


    "That''s a Legendary-Class pet!!!"


    "Oh My god!!"


    "A legendary-Class pet!!"


    "If I''m not seeing it, I won''t believe this!!"


    "What is this?!" The Commander stood up in shock: "Are you guys seeing this?" He asked the ones sitting beside him.


    "This is astounding, a young lady like her could have a legendary-class pet." Even Joker was surprised.


    "Yes. And to be able to control such a pet... She is admirable." Denial said.


    _


    "How did Zukila gained a Legendary-class pet?! Wow!" Helena said with a smile.


    "She has grown stronger." Conner said with a thoughtful expression.


    _


    "Hmm... She''ll be a good asset to me." Kay thought.


    _


    "I never thought I''ll see a Legendary-Class pet again, and in a Platinum holder''s hands." Jennifer thought staring at the pet.


    "It''s not necessary to compete anymore, unless you have a legendary-class pet to defeat that." She added, turning to Rahond and Erika.


    ''Hmm... This pet is stronger than Reaper, It might not be an evolved yet, but it''s still power.'' Michael thought inwardly.


    "Wow! This pet is even stronger than my Epic-Class flaming Lion!!" Tyson exclaimed.


    "Even mine won''t stand a chance against this elephant." Violet said with a smile.


    "But compare to the Guild Master''s Dragon, This Elephant is still a child." Rahond said.


    _


    "I thought I won''t see another Legendary-class pet, But... Look at this." Chris said with a smile: "Will you still partake?" He turned to his sister.


    "This pet won''t stop me." Camila said with a smile. "Do you really think I''ll be scared of an elephant?" Camila turned to him.


    "Hahaha, I forgot who my sister is!"


    _


    "How...? No way! How can you have a Legendary-class pet?!" Glen was going crazy.


    "My beauty here might not be an Evolved, but she is enough to take care of you. I promise her to buy an evolution stone for her with the in-game diamonds I''ll win, you''re just getting in both mine and her way." Zukila said with a small smile.


    "I''ll make it easy for you, Surrender now, or face the wrath of my Pet."


    "Surrender? Hahaha! Do you know who you are facing!?" Glen stretched out both his hands to the sides.


    "Icegon! We are going all out! I don''t care what happens, I must not lose!"


    Two balls of energy filled with all his and Icegon''s Mana formed in his hands, The water blades before him then merged with the balls of Mana.


    _


    "What is this guy doing?" Shawn asked in mild confusion.


    "He''s creating a Mana bomb, with the amount of energy in those balls, a Platinum holders won''t be able to survive it." Joker said.


    "I would have stopped this if Zukila wasn''t with a Legendary-class pet." The Governor said.


    "Yeah, we all want to see what this Elephant is capable of." The Commander added, staring at the elephant.


    _


    "Take this!!" He threw the two Mana Bombs towards Zukila.


    "This guy is really stubborn. Comfort, play with him."


    The elephant nodded and smashed both its huge front legs on the ground.


    BOOOOM!!!!!!


    A huge sonic wave spread to all direction, destroying the two energy Balls in an instant.


    "What?!" Glen was stunned.


    "Don''t look so surprise, you asked for this. Comfort; Dino roar."


    The elephant nodded again and let out a loud trumpet, the sound was so loud that everyone below the diamond rank covered their ears.


    Glen fell to the ground, covering his ears. As the fusion mode wear off. "What the hell is this!!"


    _


    "What is happening? Why is everyone holding their ears?" Rahond asked in mild confusion, looking around the Arena. The others were even bewildered.


    Jennifer turned to Michael, and smiled slightly. "Thank you, Micky."


    "It''s nothing." Michael sighed. Forming an invisible barrier around his group with his Mana wasn''t difficult.


    "How are you doing this?" Tyson asked upon hearing Jennifer.


    "Mana manipulation." Violet replied to him.


    _


    "Give up." Zukila said with a straight face.


    ''If I Haven''t used all my Mana in that attack, I would have a chance to fight back, but...''


    "You won''t surrender? Fine then. Comfort, Soul strike!"


    The elephant''s eyes glowed red, the next moment; a deep red light shot out from its trunk towards Glen, who was completely powerless to act or dodge.


    "Glen!!" Mori stood up in fright.


    BOOM!!!!


    "Huh?"


    "What just happened?"


    "That sound is powerful!"


    "Thank goodness it''s over."


    "What is that?!"


    "Is that a barrier?"


    Everyone stared at the red barrier around Glen, which blocked the attack of the elephant.


    "He surrendered, there is no need to go to such extend as to damage his soul."


    Everyone turned their heads to the commander.


    "Wow, the Commander stopped the attack of a Legendary-class elephant with such ease!"


    "This is how powerful the Commander is, even a Legendary-class pet can''t pose a threat to him."


    "You won this round." The Governor stood up. "Congratulation, Zukila, you proved yourself to us once again." He added.


    "Thank you for the praise, Governor." Zukila said.


    ''Was she planning to damage my soul? This girl is ruthless, just like Michael.'' Glen slowly stood up, and bowed to the Commander.


    "Thank you, Commander." He thanked.


    "It''s ok, Glen. Meet me after the birthday party; I need to speak with you."


    Glen nodded.


    _


    "Who''s next?" Zukila asked loudly, her elephant behind her.


    The audiences looked at each others in confusion.


    Go? Who will dare fight someone with a Legendary-class pet, who took down a gold medal holder with two moves?


    "Is there no one?" Zukila asked with a sneer.


    "It has been long I met someone this powerful, Can you please enlighten me."


    Everyone turned their gazes to princess Camila, who slowly floated towards the Arena.


    "Is she flying?"


    "A platinum player... Flying?"


    "Wow! That is princess Camila!!"


    "We love you princess Camila?!!"


    "I heard no one can defeat her in Casmia!"


    Zukila stared at Camila for a moment and nodded. "Ok, princess."


    Camila landed in front of her. "I hope you won''t go down that easily." She said.


    "I hope the same for you." Zukila said with a smirk. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We''ll see."


    "Comfort, Soul strike!"


    Zukila sent her strongest attack at the very beginning.

 Chapter 172 - 172: Are You Sure About This, General Michael?

    "Then I won''t go easy on you." Camila removed the veil covering her face, she held it in her hands staring at the elephant, as it sent out another soul strike.


    With a spin, Camila flew into the air, dodging the elephant''s attack.


    "Do you think you are the only one with a Legendary-class item?" With a smirk, her Veil increased in length and flew towards the huge elephant, binding its body.


    "What are you doing?!" Zukila yelled.


    "Nothing really." Camila calmly landed on the ground. "To win you, I need to take down this Elephant first... This is what we are going to do, Surrender, Or your Elephant dies. Her fate is in your hands."


    "What?!"


    Zukila turned to her Pet and slashed the red Silk binding its body. The moment her spear came in contact with the silk, an explosive sounded; throwing her 10 meters back while the elephant let out a painful sound.


    Zukila stood up in shock, staring at the blood which was flowing from her pet''s injuries.


    "You!" She turned to Camila, her eyes Filled with rage.


    "All you need to do is surrender, dear. That''s it." Camila said with a smirk.


    "What is happening?" Someone in the audience asked, completely bewildered.


    "How could a common veil injure a Legendary-class pet?"


    "Maybe... Maybe! That veil is a Legendary-class weapon!"


    "Yeah! That''s the only way, Epic-class weapons won''t pose a threat to a Legendary-class pet. Only Legendary-class above."


    "Wow, the princess is really amazing. She ended the fight in less than three minutes."


    "That''s why she is unbeatable in Casmia."


    _


    "Hmm... Princess Camila is full of surprises." Joker nodded.


    "She deserves praise, I now know why Casmia is still holding top 5. She is just as dangerous as her brother." Daniel said with a smile.


    "Governor, there is no rule against killing a pet. I think that''s a mistake." Rhodes stated.


    "You''re right. But we can''t create the rule because of this, it''ll be unfair."


    "No need to worry, Princess Camila gave Zukila a chance to save her pet, if her judgment is clouded by greed; it''s on her for losing such a precious pet." Commander Wang said with a slight frown.


    _


    "This is our princess." General Joe said with a proud expression.


    "Yes, No one here will be able to win my sister. I mean... Those who are participating." Chris quickly clarified.


    _


    "This girl is powerful." Rio, who has been silent all along said.


    "You are right, Vice. I don''t think I''ll be able to win her." Ivy added.


    _


    "Hahaha! She is graceful and powerful, good." Tyson laughed out loud.


    The rest: .....


    _


    "Won''t you surrender?" Camila asked with a slight frown.


    Zukila thought for a moment, and murmured under her breath. "Retreat, Comfort."


    The Elephant nodded and turned into particles, disappearing from the Arena, The Long Silk flew towards Camila, wrapping around her neck.


    "You are a smart girl... But sending your pet away without surrendering just place you in danger." Camila smirked, her Veil flew into the air and formed a long red katana.


    "Her weapon can also change form?" Zukila''s eyes widened in shock.


    "I hope you survive this."


    Camila channeled her pink Mana into her sword, and with a downward slash. She sent a Pink crescent blade towards Zukila.


    "What the?! [Spear Abyss strike]!!" Zukila thrust her spear towards the energy blade.


    "What is she doing?! Can''t she dodge?!" The Governor stood up in shock.


    BOOM!!!!


    Zukila flew 30 meters back, smashing heavily on the ground. She threw up a mouthful of blood, staring at Camila with horror.


    ''She held back her attack? If not...'' Zukila looked at her Epic-class spear which have been destroyed, the spearhead was gone; remaining the body.


    "....!!!"


    "Oh my god! Did that one Attack destroyed Zukila''s Epic-class weapon?"


    "Wow! I''m shock."


    _


    "Surrender." Camila said. "You can''t win against me, I''ll say you''ll have a chance with that elephant if she''s a stage one Evolved. But she isn''t." Camila looked up to the grones high above the Arena.


    ''I don''t want to kill her, and damage my family''s reputation. The whole world is watching this competition.'' She thought.


    Zukila stood up with difficulty, with gritted teeth, she said the word she dreaded.


    "I surrender." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good." Camila smiled at her.


    "Wow, I can''t believe this."


    "This is unexpected!"


    "Yes, I never thought Zukila will be defeated."


    "Same."


    _


    "Princess Camila waited till the right moment to attack, Knowing Zukila will be arrogant... She attacked the pet first." Jennifer said with a slight smile.


    Michael exhaled. "You are right."


    _


    "Ok, Princess Camila. You won this round, as per the rule, Zukila''s wins will be pass on to you. Now..." The Governor moved his gaze around.


    "Who want to compete with the princess?" He asked out loud.


    Silence....


    The Arena was as Silent as a graveyard, No one thinking of standing or even Speaking, Silent hanged in the air as everyone looked at each other.


    Who will dare challenge such a player, Who could easily take down a Legendary-class pet?


    No one, right?


    [Some moments later.]


    "Seeing no one want to compete, Princess Camila is--"


    "--I want to compete."


    "What?"


    "Who said that?!"


    "Wow! That is..."


    Gasps of shock and surprise sounded all over the Arena, as everyone turned their heads to the sound of the voice, even Camila and Chris was surprised seeing the person who stood up.


    "Ahem!" The Governor coughed and said to Michael. "Are you sure about this, General Michael?"


    "She is the one who wants to partake, Not me. So you can ask her." Michael said in a calm tone.


    The Governor nodded and turned to Erika. "What is your name miss?"


    "She is Erika, and the first elder of The Conquerors."


    "WOW!!"


    "OMG! That beauty is the first elder!"


    The audience gasped again, upon hearing Michael, even The Conquerors and Erika were stunned in place.


    "Micky, I thought Rahond will be the first elder, then Violet? Why her?" Jennifer whispered to him.


    "Erika showed her courage today, choosing to fight someone who she has a low chance of winning against, Instead to sit back in fear; she chooses to fight... That is why." He turned his head to Erika.


    "Do you refuse the position?" He asked.


    Erika didn''t say anything, but bowed her head at him. While the others nodded, accepting Michael''s decision.


    "She deserves the position, because I don''t think I''ll even stand up to fight the princess." Tyson said.


    _


    "Ok Erika, First elder of The Conquerors. Let''s see what you can do." Camila said with a smile, as Erika walked towards her.


    ''If I defect her, Supreme will know I''m the best.'' Camila thought inwardly.

 Chapter 173 - 173: Who Will Reign Supreme?

    "Stop talking." Erika said flatly, her sword appearing in her hand.


    "That''s an Epic-class weapon, But it''s not enough to defeat a Legendary-class."


    "Yeah, the princess destroyed an Epic-class weapon with one move, she can do it again."


    "True."


    _


    "Is she planning to use an Epic-class weapon?" The Governor asked the seven seating beside him.


    "Let''s see what she is planning, General Michael won''t let her compete if she''ll lose." Dennis said.


    "You might be right, Mister President." Shawn nodded.


    _


    "She is among The Conquerors? What a beauty." Firenze said staring at Erika with a burning gaze.


    "Pervert." Rebecca said under her breath.


    _


    "So she is the first elder of The Conquerors, Hmm... Let''s see if she can defeat my sister, Hahaha! What am I saying? Let''s see if she''s strong enough to make my sister get serious." Chris said with a laugh, he was clearly happy.


    "The princess shouldn''t kill her, or else we won''t be able to handle Supreme''s rage."


    "True, but..." He turned to the General. "Do you think Supreme will sit there and watch his beautiful first elder die?"


    General Joe remained silent.


    _


    "This battle will show me if I can win against Supreme in the coming Guild war." Kay said in a low voice.


    _


    "Wow, such a beauty... What will happen if I take her from The Conquerors?" Yan asked with a smirk, staring at Erika.


    "That''ll incur the wrath of Supreme on us." The Korean woman sitting beside him answered.


    "Don''t tell me you are scared of Supreme, as the Mafia king I''m not scared of anyone." Yan said.


    "What about the news on that girl named, Niki? Have they found her?"


    "No, Boss." The lady shook her head.


    "Those three fools can''t do anything right, Their target is in Amerisa, but In the last two days, they found nothing." Now he was irritated.


    _


    "You aren''t fighting me with that, right? I''ll only destroy it." Camila said with a slight frown.


    "You talk too much." One of Erika''s green eye turned Blue. Green and blue smoke rose from her feet as she walked towards Camila.


    "What are you doing?" Camila got on guard. ''This Mana wave? What the hell is it?'' She thought.


    _


    Joker stood up in shock, causing the rest to stared at him in confusion.


    "What is it, Joker?" Commander Wang asked in confusion.


    "This girl has divine Energy in her."


    "Impossible! Divine Energy is beyond that of Mana, there is no way a player as weak as her has it." The Commander said.


    "You all remembered what happened 30 years ago, it looks like they have finally chosen another human." Joker said with a grin, not bothered about the Commander''s word.


    "But... She is still weak--"


    "--But her Guild Master isn''t." Daniel cut Commander Wang off.


    "Let''s see if she knows how to control it." Joker sat back down.


    _


    "Is that?!" Rebecca''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Divine Energy? I thought only Joker, and those old men and women has It?" Firenze asked in horror.


    "The Conquerors just keep surprising us." Rebecca relaxed. "She is still weak... And won''t be able to use it for long." She added.


    _


    "What is this?!" General Joe stood up.


    "This girl is strange, if she hadn''t released her Divine Energy, I won''t have detected it..." He turned to the General.


    "General Joe, I thought my father said; the only way to gain a Divine Energy is to be blessed by the gods, then how is this possible?"


    "You said it my Prince, it only means; this young lady came in contact with a god."


    _


    "This is Divine Energy?" Jennifer exclaimed in shock.


    "What is a Divine Energy?" Tyson asked in mild confusion.


    "You can only gain divine energy If you are blessed by a god, you can identify Divine Energy because it''s always in a smoke state."


    "Smoke state? Like Michael''s Mana?" Tyson turned to Michael.


    "Yes." Jennifer nodded.


    ''System.''


    Michael needed more detail about this energy, it''s true this Smoke have the same energy signature with his, but are they the same?


    {It looks like Erika have been blessed by two gods.}


    ''Two gods?''


    {Yes.}


    ''Do you know who these gods are?''


    {Host need to enter the grandmaster Medal to know, And don''t think of asking her... Erika knows anything about any gods, She unlocked this Energy when she touched the 3rd-star of the platinum rank. I''m just saying; She has no idea about the Origin of the powers.}


    ''I think I get you.''


    {You think?}


    _


    Erika wasn''t done, the moment the blue smoke covered her figure, blue scales started appearing on her skin.


    "What is happening now?" Michael asked out loud.


    {It seems she somehow fused with a water Bloodline stone.} Even the system sounded stunned.


    "Is that even possible?!" Michael asked utterly taken aback.


    "What is possible?" Jennifer asked.


    "Erika fused with a water Bloodline stone."


    "What?!" They all exclaimed in shock.


    _


    "This girl is full of surprises, Will Supreme let her join my guild?" Daniel asked.


    "Ha! In your dream, Do you think I''ll leave such a powerful Player to you." Commander Wang said with a laugh.


    "Hahaha! If only she''s your Guild member, Commander!" Joker said with a laugh.


    _


    "What?" Camila was stunned, not only her but the whole audience. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Erika stood in front of her with light blue scales which sparkle under the sun ray, her Silver hair grew longer; stopping at her waist, her sword now covered in pure Ice.


    "Now we can fight." She said.


    "What are you? This isn''t a fusion, so what is this?" Camila asked, tightly gripping her sword.


    "This is my fusion." The scales on her body glowed brightly.


    _


    "Saying the truth, Erika look beautiful in this form." Tyson said with a smile.


    Jennifer and Violet glared at him.


    "What?"


    _


    "I haven''t seen anyone who made me feel such chill before, I hope you put up a valuable fight." Camila said, she spun her sword and lunged towards Erika.


    "This will be a breeze." Erika grinned for the first time and lunged forward.


    BANG!


    The two swords collided creating a powerful shockwave all over the Arena.


    "Your increased in rank and also channeled all your divine energy into your sword, all to be able to endure mine. I''m Impress."


    The two pushed each other backward, the moment their feet touched the ground, they shot forward. The battle of dominance and strength started between two powerful forces.

 Chapter 174 - 174: Will You Fight Me, Michael?

    BOOM!!


    Whoosh!!


    BOOM!!


    Whoosh!!


    Bang!!


    Everyone stared with widened eyes and jaws as the two attacks created countless craters on the ground.


    "Am I seeing things?"


    "Are these two this powerful?"


    "What will happen if these two enter the Gold rank?"


    BOOM!!!!


    A cloud of smoke rose into the air, as the two smashed heavily on the ground.


    "You are powerful." Camila wiped the blood from her lips, as she stood up; and looked down at her clothes which she has Torn herself.


    "I look horrible." She added.


    "At least better than me." Erika looked at the cut on her arm, even with her scales. Camila''s weapon cut through.


    "Let''s go again." She looked up at Camila.


    "It''s time to end this." Camila infused her Mana in her sword, and with a downward slash she sent the same powerful crescent blade towards Erika.


    "That won''t stop me." Erika infused her Divine Energy in her sword and sent a powerful Ice crescent blade towards Camila''s.


    Her ice blade was so powerful that it froze the ground into ice as it shot forward.


    BOOOOOOOM!!!!!


    The two blades collided creating a huge explosion which threw the two girls backward. Camila and Erika collided on the ground, both throwing up a mouthful of blood, suffering internal injuries.


    "WOW?"


    "This is one of the most intense battle I have watched."


    "Same, Who would have thought it will end up like this?"


    "The two are injured, what if someone want to compete?"


    "Compete? The Host won''t accept that."


    _


    "Do you always have to go too far?"


    "Huh?"


    "Supreme!!"


    "He is..."


    Michael slowly landed in front of Erika, he crouched down and fed her a health potion.


    "Do you really need to prove yourself?" He asked again.


    "What?" Erika weakly looked up at him, her eyes filled with confusion.


    "I know you followed me last night, And your two goals for competing. First: to show you have a place in The Conquerors, and Second: Lifetime for your sister... To achieve this goal; you even fuse with a Bloodline which No one have ever dreamed of doing." He Caressed her hair slowly.


    "You''ll always have a place in The Conquerors, so don''t try to prove yourself to us again." He said everything in a low voice, which only Erika could hear.


    "You know--"


    "--Shhh, drink up."


    He fed her the potion, even though Erika was completely Perplexed, she accepted it. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you ok, sis?!" Chris walked up to his sister helping her up.


    "I - I am ok." Camila stood up with the help of her brother. "Did I lose?" She asked.


    "That Haven''t been decided." Chris said with a smile.


    "I can''t move." Erika gasped in shock, she couldn''t feel or move her limbs.


    "You used your Divine Energy with such a low rank, there''ll surely be a backlash. Come on."


    "What are you doing?" Erika exclaimed in shock, as Michael picked her up, princess style.


    "Stay still." Michael said in a deep voice, causing her to shut her mouth.


    He walked towards Camila and Chris with Erika in his hand. "You are good." He nodded, the next moment a potion appeared in front of the siblings.


    "This will heal your injuries, If you want, Take it." With that said, he flew into the air with Erika still in his hand, her face red as a tomato.


    "What a lovely couple." Tyson said with a smirk.


    Michael glared at him, and slowly place Erika on her seat.


    "Your Mana and Divine Energy are both drained, you need to rest and recover your body."


    Erika just nodded absentmindedly, still speechless on what just happened.


    ''He touched me?''


    Camila thought for a moment and drank the potion with a please smile.


    "Why are you smiling, Sis?" Chris asked in mild confusion.


    "Supreme said "I''m good", he''s impress with me, do you believe that?"


    Chris facepalmed himself. "I can never understand girls."


    "I want to compete!"


    "Who said that?"


    Everyone turned to the audience section seeing a young Korean lady with short black hair, she stood up with a proud expression.


    "The Competition is over." Chris yelled at her.


    "Oh, No." Yan said with a sneer, and added: "The rules says anyone can compete till there is no one left, And My Second-in-command wants to compete and with both of them, is that wrong?"


    "This!!" Chris was angry.


    "Who is that guy?" Michael asked.


    "That''s Yan, The Mafia Boss of Valeria. And the one who said she''ll compete is his right-hand... woman, I guessed." Jennifer said.


    "Yeah, I heard the Mafia Boss is a very powerful figure in Valeria. He has more than 100 players under him, all armed with rifles. Even the three senators have to give him face." Tyson said with a slight frown.


    "He waited until now to ask his Vice to compete, what a scumbag!" Violet spat out in rage.


    "What do you say, Governor?" Yan asked with a sneer.


    _


    "This Bastard! He wants to attack now because he knew the two have drained their Mana in that battle!" The Governor hissed in anger.


    "Yan is a really cunning guy, You need to find a way to take care of this issue. If you accept his request, It''ll be unfair to the two girls." Dennis said.


    "I have a better proposal." Yan suddenly said.


    Seeing everyone staring at him, he smirked and added. "If you don''t want my Second to fight, Ask Supreme -- I mean General Michael to leave the Leader ranking board, and cancel the Guild war."


    Kay: ''Huh? What is he doing? Is he helping me or what?''


    "What?"


    "Is this guy mad?!"


    "What is he saying? Ask Supreme to leave the ranking board?"


    "Who is mad enough to do that?"


    _


    "Ahem! I see you are after General Michael. If you want him, I dare you to challenge him." The Governor said with a smile.


    "Oh I will, I might be a Gold medal 4-stars, But I have forgotten how many Diamond holders I have killed." Yan stood up:


    "What do you say Michael? Fight me or let us win this Competition."


    Everyone turned to Michael.


    "If I win, the rewards are mine, right?" Michael turned to the Governor.


    "Correct." He answered with a bright smile.

 Chapter 175 - 175: You Talk Too Much.

    "Is this guy really gonna fight, Supreme?"


    "He is mad!"


    "Yes, Supreme is a Diamond medal 1-star holder, he''s just a Gold medal 4-stars holder."


    "Do you guys think he has a motive or plan?"


    "You might be right, because that guy is the Mafia Boss of Valeria."


    "Mafia Boss? Then he''s not after the rewards."


    "Were you deaf? He said he went Supreme to leave the ranking board and also cancel the Guild war."


    "This guy is just too arrogant."


    "This guy is a Bastard!"


    "Yeah, because he''s the Mafia Boss he thinks he can act as he wants."


    "Supreme, teach him a lesson!"


    "Yes!!!" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Some people weren''t happy with Yan''s behavior, and if he really was that powerful why would he had waited till now?


    "These fools." Yan sneered and jumped down, landing on the Arena.


    "What do you say, Supreme?!" He yelled.


    "I hope you won''t make this boring." Michael said floating towards him.


    "Boring? You won''t know how I''ll kil-- Defeat you." He said.


    Michael landed on the ground, staring at him.


    "Why are you after me? I don''t even know you."


    Yan scoffed: "Of course, Someone like you can never know me."


    "Really, if you are so great. Why are you facing someone insufficient like me? You were even the one who proposed this battle." Michael''s word was filled with sarcasm.


    "You! How dare you make fun of me?!"


    BOOM!


    A powerful Mana wave burst out from his body as his eyes glowed white.


    "You ask what you did to me, right? Let me tell you; you helped that bitch called Niki Top me on the ranking board, pushing me downward, You made me look Like a weakling who a random bitch can top!!"


    Michael was confused. "I don''t get where your anger is coming from, but if you think you can win me... You are really dreaming."


    "Really?" Yan''s hair turned full white, his nails elongated into sharp claws, he grew Two fengs and a tail.


    "Micky! He''s fusing with a Legendary-class pet!!" Jennifer yelled standing up.


    "This guy is mad! If he completes this fusion, his rank will have a boost to the Diamond medal and be on the same strength with Supreme!"


    "Yes Governor, the only way he can win is if Supreme attack now." Shawn said.


    "Do you think Supreme will act?" Joker grinned.


    "Hahaha! This will be interesting!!" Daniel burst out laughing.


    _


    "You fuse with your pet this early. Wow, You are really cautious." Michael smirked at him.


    "I see you aren''t worried, Then let me make you."


    BOOM!!


    Yan shot towards Michael with a sinister gleam in his eyes. "I''ll rip you to shards!!"


    "Why do you talk so much? Or is it a habit?"


    Michael dodged with a sidestep, he caught Yan''s tail and threw him 50 meters away.


    BANG!!


    Yan collided on the wall of the Arena, below the audience section. He fell heavily on the ground.


    "You are weak... Do you really think a Fake Diamond Holder can face me? Even a 4-Stars Diamond holder can''t defeat me let alone you." Michael calmly walked towards him, his hands tucked in his pockets.


    "How did you predict my move? I strike not ones but thrice." Yan stood up.


    "You called that an attack?" Michael asked with a slight frown. "I thought you were playing all along."


    "Playing?"


    "If you aren''t attacking, I''ll just end this battle before you make it boring." With a thought, the starlight sword appeared, hovering behind him.


    "I hope you can stop this."


    The sword split into ten, all pointing at Yan, and With a Command all the swords shot towards him, colliding with him.


    "Whoa! That is powerful!"


    "Will he survive?"


    "He did! Wow..."


    Everyone stared with widened eyes as Yan walked out from the smoke with the Starlight sword in hand.


    "How lovely." He said with a grin.


    "I''m impress." Michael stretched out his hand towards his sword, which zapped Yan''s hand, and flew towards him.


    "But that didn''t mean you are powerful." Michael added, catching his sword.


    ''How is this possible? I should have been able to destroy that sword, what type of weapon is that?'' Yan thought in confusion, staring at his bleeding hand. ''Even with my extra defense.''


    "What are you thinking?" Michael asked.


    "You aren''t talking this battle seriously!"


    "Why would I? You aren''t particularly powerful."


    "You arrogant prick!" Yen yelled in rage. "[Warrior Spirit]!!!" The next moment he vanished from view.


    "What the hell? Did he just vanish out of thin air?" Tyson stood up.


    "Be careful, Michael." Erika said in a low voice.


    "What pet did this guy fuse with to be able to disappear? Do you know, Jennifer?" Rahond asked.


    "I have no idea."


    _


    "What should we do, stay here and watch?" Camila asked worriedly.


    "Why so worried? Do you think Supreme won''t be able to handle this small trick?" Chris asked.


    "I didn''t say that, It''s just--"


    "--Just watch sister."


    "Ok."


    _


    "Brother, you should apologize to Michael." Helena turned to her brother.


    "If he defeats Yan within Ten moves, I''ll apologize... Eight moves remaining."


    Helena sighed deeply, her brother was just too arrogant and stubborn.


    _


    "Hahaha!! Try and find me Michael!!"


    Whoosh!!


    Michael stood calmly on spot, listening...


    "I''ll show you why you are insufficient!" Yan''s voice sounded again.


    Whoosh!


    "What is he doing?"


    "He is toying with Supreme?"


    "That''s a big mistake!"


    "Hahaha!! This guy is really looking for death! Supreme could easily kill him with one strike."


    "You are right, President. But only if he can detect him." Cabello said.


    "Oh he can." Daniel nodded with a smirk.


    _


    "This will be a piece of cake to General Michael." Robert said with a slight smile.


    "How are you so sure?" Celina, the vice commander asked.


    "Because I have played a game with him, and this isn''t his full strength. He hasn''t even summoned his pets."


    "You are right, Robert. This newly appointed General is not that simple."


    _


    "Here I come!"


    Whoosh!!!


    BAM!!!


    "OH My GOD!"


    "WoW!!"


    "I can''t believe this!!"


    "Am I seeing things."


    Everyone stared with widened eyes, as Supreme gripped Yan''s throat.


    "I told you... You talk too much." Michael''s eyes turned pure red.

 Chapter 176 - 176: Why Is The Sky Red?!

    "How? There''s no way you would have detected me!!" Yan asked, as he struggled under Michael''s grip.


    "As I said, you talk too much. I should kill you right now, but that''ll be too extreme; so I''ll only..."


    BAM!


    "AHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!"


    Yan screamed in pain as Michael broke his right hand. "This is just a warning." He threw him to the ground.


    Yan fell heavily on the ground, his fusion mode instantly shattered.


    "Boss!!" QingLi leaped into the air and landed on the Arena, she quickly ran up to Yan. "Are you ok?"


    "Ahhh! No! I''m not ok!"


    "How dare you injure the Boss?! You''ll pay for this!!" She roared and lunged towards Michael only to be caught by him.


    "You should be grateful the rules said No killing, even though that means nothing to me." He activated [Brainwave] on her.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    In matter of five seconds, she fainted from the pain.


    "Pathetic!" He threw her to the side like discarded rubbish.


    "I never forget those who threatened me." Michael looked up at Ivy, and Rio, then Damon and Rebecca, who blew a kiss towards him.


    "Wow, General Michael. You prove to us why you are called Supreme! Bravo!" The Governor stood up, Clapping his hands.


    "Send someone to help those two out of the Arena." The commander said to the man standing behind him, who quickly nodded.


    "Send the rewards to both Princess Camila and Erika, split it equally."


    "Of course, General Michael--"


    "--You don''t need to worry about that Michael, I don''t really need anything." Camila said with a smile.


    "Ok then, The winner of this year Competition is Erika, the first elder of The Conquerors! Please come forward to take your rewards."


    "She is still weak, transfer everything to her." Michael ascends into the air, flying towards his seat.


    "Yes, General Michael."


    _


    Clap!


    Clap!


    Clap!


    "Yeah!! Congratulations!"


    "Wow, this is the best fight in competition history!"


    "Yes, Wait... There is a Guild war a day after tomorrow."


    "The Viper Guild don''t have a chance against The Conquerors!"


    "Yes! The Conquerors will surely win the Guild war!!"


    "Can''t wait for that day!"


    _


    "Are you apologizing now? You said ten moves, and Michael Defeated him with three."


    "Fine, But... Michael just made enemies with a powerful Mafia Boss."


    "It looks like they were already enemies, and Michael might have a plan, don''t forget he''s now a general. And attacking a general is going against Amerisa''s Military power. No one want that."


    "I know, Helena. But Yan won''t confront him again, he''ll attack from the shadows and will also make sure there is no evidence that''ll lead to him."


    "True..."


    _


    ''Wow! Michael is truly powerful, With his help; We''ll be able to clear the gate, 100% success rate.'' Sunny thought inwardly.


    _


    "Should I cancel the Guild war?" Kay muttered in a low voice.


    RING! RING!


    He brought out his phone and answered the call.


    "Yes."


    "Really?"


    "Wow! Thanks so much! I''ll come see you after I leave here." He hanged up.


    _


    BEEP!!


    "Have you seen it, Erika?" The Governor asked.


    "Yes." Erika nodded. "Thank you." She added.


    ''I now have Life times for my sister''s surgery.'' She thought.


    "Hahaha!! It''s nothing." The Governor let out a laughed. "That''s all for today guys! We''ll now be taken back to the hotel."


    He raised his bracelet and tapped on it.


    < Host have closed the room.>


    < Room will be Close in: 5. 4. 3. 2. 1.>


    _


    Michael and the total of 134 people appeared on their seats in the hotel lobby, but the surprising thing was; The whole lobby was empty. No Attendants, Musicians, or even the securities.


    "Where is everyone?" Joker asked in mild confusion.


    Even The Conquerors were confused.


    "Michael!" Sunny rushed towards Michael.


    "My Dad said the gate is about to open, In about 18 hours from now." He whispered to Michael.


    "It''s 4:30 pm, we spent three hours in that Arena." Michael said in mild surprised, after checking the time on his Phone.


    "But, If your time is correct, the gateway will open tomorrow, Highest 11:00 Am." Michael sighed. "How long will it take to reach the Island?"


    "10 hours at most." Sunny said.


    _


    "Thank goodness you are back, General!" A man in a knight armor rushed towards General Joe and dropped on one knee.


    "What happened? And Why are you in your Armor?!"


    "There is something happening outside, after an hour with your departure, the sky suddenly turned red! We are all bewildered, and the city is panicking." The man said.


    The Governor, President and everyone listening frowned slightly.


    "The sky is red? Only a B-Rank gate upward can do that?" Joker turned to the Commander. "Do you think..."


    "A gateway have appeared somewhere, and it''s close to Amerisa. I need to send word of this and ask the forces to track any gateway, they''ll have to search the whole Amerisa''s territories." The commander brought out his phone, making a call.


    "Michael, I think we should leave now, and clear the gate before anyone knows of It." Sunny suggested.


    "Let''s first get what''s going on." Michael walked towards the exit with His group following behind him.


    The group quickly left the hotel, this was simply more important than any birthday party.


    ___


    "Is this?" Michael''s eyes narrowed into the size of a needle seeing the red sky. ''This exact thing happened in the future, I must stop this before it''s escalated.'' He thought inwardly.


    "What should we do, Micky?" Jennifer asked, staring at the sky.


    Michael turned his gaze to Ricky and Levi who rushed towards them. "Something is happening" Levi said.


    "How is Mira?" Michael asked.


    "She is with Borne, and I heard the Commander have also placed soldiers as guards in Unity Street." Ricky answered.


    "Commander Wang have really thought of everything, it''s just too bad we won''t be able to stay." He looked at his group


    "Let''s get out of here first." Michael walked towards the car.


    "What about the party?" Tyson asked.


    "Are you seriously asking about that? Can''t you see we have a bigger problem at hand!" Violet yelled at him. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I get the cloud is red, But how is it our problem?" Tyson asked back.


    "You''ll know after 10 hours." Michael got in the car with Erika, Rahond and Sunny.


    The others quickly got on their cars and followed behind his.


    "Send a word to your people, prepare your transport. We leave after checking up on Mira." Michael said to Sunny, who nodded, brought out his phone and made a call.


    "Get the helicopter ready!" He yelled at someone on the other end.

 Chapter 177 - 177: Seven Continents In The World.

    "Brother is back!!" Mira ran out of the house towards the three Cars entering the compound.


    The Golden rolls-Royce phantom stopped in front of her, and Michael got down.


    "Come Mira." He squat down in front of her. "You see that, right?" He pointed a finger at the red sky.


    "Yes, the sky suddenly turned Red. Mr Borne said it''s nothing to worry about." Mira said.


    Michael moved his gaze to Borne and nodded at him. "Yes, All you need to do now is stay inside." Michael thought for a moment and muttered.


    "[Demonic split Body]."


    The clone slowly rose from the ground, and stood beside him. "Protect her." He said, while the clone nodded.


    "Who is this?" Mira asked.


    "A friend, he''ll look after you."


    "Huh? What about Mr Borne and the others?"


    "They''ll stay with you too, this guy will only show himself if it''s necessary."


    The clone turned into red smoke and entered Mira''s body.


    "What was that? Is he inside me?" Mira asked a little scared.


    "Don''t be afraid, Mira. I''m leaving him with you only because Jennifer, Tyson, Erika and even Rahond are coming with me to a faraway place. We''ll be back by nighttime tomorrow."


    Mira looked at the four standing behind Michael and nodded. "Ok Brother, we''ll be waiting for you."


    "You are such a sweet and understanding sister." He gave his sister a hug. "Don''t worry ok, we''ll be back." He added.


    Mira nodded and tightened her hug.


    "You are also going with them?" Maria asked her sister in surprise.


    "Yes, Maria. When we return I''ll take you to the hospital for your surgery--"


    "--But--"


    "--No but, I have the complete amount of Lifetime needed."


    "I know..." Maria exhaled. "You all should return safely, Five of you."


    "Don''t worry, a common gateway can''t stand in our way." Tyson said with a smile.


    "He is right." Jennifer added.


    "Ok." Both Mira and Maria nodded.


    "Garuda! Come out!" The space behind Jennifer tore opened, a baby bat flew out landing on her shoulder.


    "You''ll stay with the girls, protect them."


    The bat nodded.


    Borne and the other three were surprised by why the group were leaving so many securities for Mira and Maria.


    "What happened in the birthday party?" Norman asked.


    "You were outside all along, so you didn''t watch the news. The Boss defeated the Mafia Boss of Valeria, so he''s worried he might come for revenge... He won''t be around if they do, so that explain the securities." Dink explained to the other two.


    "Oh." The two nodded.


    __


    After saying their goodbyes, The group head straight to Bermuda island.


    [In the helicopter]


    "How do you know it''s a B-Rank Gate?" Jennifer asked sunny.


    "The gizmo my father got said the energy reading is that of a B-Rank."


    "Gizmo?" Tyson turned to him with a frown.


    "I don''t know what it''s called, so I go with gizmo." Sunny said.


    Michael sat calmly beside Jennifer with headphones in his ears, listening to music, Not bothered about the Rank of the gate. All he knows is; the gate must be closed.


    ___


    [10 hours later.]


    [Next Day.]


    [3:00 Am.]


    The Helicopter landed in front of a small camp, which has twenty makeshift tents and a wooden fence around it. Michael and his group got down and followed behind sunny. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Dad." Sunny hugged His father, who stood outside waiting for their arrival. "Supreme is here."


    "Good job, Son." The father and son duo separated and turned to Michael and his group.


    "Welcome, I see... no luggage?"


    "We don''t intend to stay for long." Michael said in a straight tone.


    "I like you, very good. Come on, let''s all go inside."


    "I have some questions to ask." Michael announced, following behind the two with his group.


    "I''ll answer all your question when we get inside, This red sky is foreboding." He said.


    __


    "So what are your questions?" The head asked, sitting on a couch, while Michael and his group sat on the opposite couch staring at him.


    "First questions: What is a gate?" Instead of Michael, Tyson asked.


    The head of the Agra family turned to him. "Don''t you know what a gate is, young man?"


    "I thought you''ll answer all our question?" Rahond asked with a slight frown.


    "Ha! You guys are the serious type, Ok: Before I answer your question, you kids need to know the history of our world... Now listen attentively; This world was once filled with live, hope and joy, No Lifetimes to calculate how long we''ll live, and No VRG. Instead of Cities we have Seven continents which were known as: Asia, African, North America, South America, Europe, Australia, and Antarctica...


    In these continents they are countless countries, except Antarctica..." He sighed deeply.


    "The world was beautiful, of Course, It isn''t perfect, but it''s good... 30 Years ago the planet suddenly faced a devastating calamity, Countless Monsters started pouring out of huge gateways which wiped out 60% of earth population, some continents and countries were razed to the ground by these powerful monsters...


    After countless battles and bloodshed; We won, and the remaining survivals created the 20 cities around the world--"


    "--What about the gate?"


    "--I''m getting to that, young man." The head said to Tyson.


    "We humans won''t have survived if not for the gods, they sent their angels to assist in this war, and that''s how humans fight back these horrors; all thanks to the Angels... They revealed to us VRG, and also warned us not to warn or reveal anything to any youngest or new Born. We can only tell those who are prepared for this revelation..."


    He exhaled: "We thought that is all, but then gateways which we refer to as dungeons started appearing, this gateway is the only way the monsters could now use to enter our world; and our task is to kill the Boss and close it..."


    "How often do this gateway appears?" Erika asked.


    "It''s now Rare, After the top 1¨C5 on the Demigods'' ranking board entered the Grandmaster rank, the gateway seized appearing. I don''t know why this one suddenly appeared here."


    ''This must be Queen Echidna''s doing.'' Michael thought.


    "So our world were once divided into Seven continents, who would have thought of that?" Tyson muttered a little stunned by the revelation.


    "Yes Tyson, and Amerisa was once called America. And we are currently in the territory of the United Kingdom."

 Chapter 178 - 178: Arent We Friends?

    [4:30 AM.]


    Michael stood outside the camp, staring at the gateway with hands folded behind him. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Sunny''s father knows little of the truth, he knew nothing about the gods or even the rulers of the monsters, he only knows that the gods sent angels to help us. And nothing more.'' He sighed.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    He looked over his shoulder, seeing Erika walking towards him. A thick scarf was wrapped on her shoulders.


    "Why aren''t you sleeping?" He asked, looking back at the gateway.


    "Can''t sleep." Erika stopped beside him. "What about you? Why are you standing here all alone?"


    Michael looked at her in confusion.


    "What?" She asked with an urge of her head.


    "Why are you asking? Don''t tell me you are worried about me."


    "Can''t a friend care for a friend?" She asked. "Or aren''t we friend?"


    Michael exhaled. "I''m just thinking about Queen Echidna, the voice we heard in our last game."


    "You also think this gateway appeared here because of her?"


    "Yes." Michael nodded. "I changed my plan because I don''t know what powerful Monster is inside, it might even be one of her children. That''s why I decided to bring Jennifer along, instead of leaving her with Mira and Maria."


    "Then why did you bring me along? You could have left me in the house."


    "The same reason I brought Tyson and Rahond, You three are still week, especially those two. I brought you guys here so you can all grow stronger."


    Erika nodded. "What about our enemies? Do you have a plan?"


    "My plan to deceive Damon failed, But Rebecca and Firenze will soon be taken care of..." He turned to her. "I have a question."


    "What is it?" She moved her gaze to his, staring at his brown eyes.


    "After your sister''s surgery, will our deal still stand?"


    Erika moved her gaze always from his. "Although the Main objective of the deal is completed, I''m already in the guild... The deal can be terminated, but our friendship can''t."


    Michael smiled slightly. "You should go inside and rest, that scarf won''t be able to protect you from the cold."


    "Then why don''t you protect me?" Erika gathered her Courage and asked.


    "Huh?" Michael stared at her in mild confusion.


    She moved closer to him, and rested her head on his chest. Michael was clearly taken aback by her action, but still wrap one hand cover her shoulders, covering her with his overcoat.


    Erika smiled slightly... Feeling such warmth for the first time in her life, she let down her guard, and closed her eyes.


    The two stood like that for a while, staring at the gateway 100 meters away from them.


    Hearing her gentle breathing, Michael looked down at Erika''s beautiful face. Seeing she was asleep, He smiled; and gently picked her up. Turned around and walked towards her tent.


    _


    He tucked her into bed, and covered her with the huge soft blanket.


    "Sleep tight, Erika. We have a lot of work to do in the morning." He left the tent after saying that.


    _


    [Morning]


    [9:00 Am.]


    Erika walked out of her tent in a black leather jacket and long black pants, topping it up with a black Military boot, Her sheathed sword hanging behind her back.


    "Good morning, Erika." Jennifer greeted with a smile. She was in a red Armor, which is a Rare-Class item.


    "Yes, Erika. I didn''t know you are such a deep sleeper." Tyson said with a smile, he was also putting on an Armor. And surprisingly more advance than Jennifer''s, A Epic-class item.


    "Don''t mind him, First elder." Rahond said, he was dress in all black, just like Erika.


    "Where is Michael?" Erika asked, not seeing Michael anywhere.


    "He is comin-- Speak of the devil." Tyson pointed at Michael, who stopped behind Erika.


    Erika looked over her shoulder seeing Michael staring at her. "Good morning." He greeted with a smile, and walked past her towards the gate.


    Erika blinked a couple of times in shock.


    "Yo girl! What did you do to Micky? He actually smiled at you." Jennifer asked teasingly.


    Erika just shook her hand and followed behind Michael, not answering her question.


    ''There is something going on between these two, I''ll find out what it is.'' Jennifer thought.


    "Ok everyone!" The head yelled, he was also in a black Armor with his son, and Elders.


    "We have two hours to kill the Boss, and close this gate."


    "What about the resources?" Rahond asked.


    "Those guys are the best mining team in the whole 20 Cities, we''ll go inside first and clear the entrance. Then the mining team will enter and mine all the resources."


    The Conquerors nodded in understanding.


    "Let''s move in!" He entered first, followed by Sunny, then the three Elders, and the man with a sword. All of them were all gold medal holders apart from sunny.


    "Both of you should stay close to me." Michael looked at his left then right. "You two don''t have Armors, hence you have a slight disadvantage in defense; that''s why you need to stay close."


    "We understand." Rahond said, while Erika nodded.


    _


    The first thing that greeted them the moment they walked through the gateway were bones, there was still fresh blood on the ground, But not a single flesh on the bones.


    "The Blood is still fresh, I''ll say this happened a day or two days back." Tyson said observing the blood on the ground.


    Michael looked around the dim place, which looks like a chamber, all around them was nothing but rocks. The dark tunnel in front of them is the only way forward, But None knew what was waiting for them in there.


    "Did you send some people in here?" Erika asked the head.


    "Yes, the first team returned unharmed, but they found nothing. I took them as lazy and the fear of exploring the dungeon, so I employed two more teams and sent them inside. In matter of 10 minutes we lose communication with them."


    "Now you know what happened to them, who is the strongest among these two groups?" Jennifer asked, staring at the bones.


    "The second team has a Platinum Medal 3-stars holder, while the third has a Gold medal 1-star Holder." An elder answered.


    "That means, what ever is in here is way stronger than a Gold medal 1-star holder. Stay sharp... We''ll find out more if we march forward." Michael said, walking towards the dark tunnel.


    ''Seeing in the dark is really helpful.'' He thought.

 Chapter 179 - 179: Skeletons

    "We have been walking for half an hour now, and haven''t come in contact with anything." Tyson grumbled in frustration.


    "If a gateway is this calm, why are these five so nervous?" He added, staring at the three Elders, the head of the Agra family and a man armed with a sword.


    "What were you expecting?" Rahond, who was walking beside him, asked.


    Tyson turned to him: "I was expecting Monsters, It has been long I fought anythi--"


    Graaaa!!!!!


    THUD. THUD. THUD. THUD. THUD. THUD


    "Something is coming." Sunny said, drawing out his sword.


    "Yes! This Is what I''m talking about." Tyson tightly held his Epic-class broadsword.


    Michael frowned slightly, the way ahead was dark. But he could clearly see the things walking towards them. Yes, "Things".


    "Stay close to me." He said to his group, and summoned the starlight sword and Slayer.


    {Slayer skills activated: Mana Siphoning, and Sprint.}


    {Starlight sword skills activated: golden Invisible Armor, and split.}


    "What is it? Why can''t I see anything?" Tyson asked.


    "They are right in front of us." The Head said with a grim expression.


    Before Tyson could ask again, Countless red eyes appeared in the dark tunnel ahead of them, slowly advancing towards their group.


    "These things aren''t simple, They are all Lv51 above." Jennifer said summoning her scythe.


    "The strongest is Lv65." Rahond exclaimed.


    THUD! THUD! THUD!


    One of the elders raised his hand, he muttered something and the next moment, a bright light shone above the group, illuminating their surroundings.


    "What the hell?!" Tyson exclaimed seeing the monsters clearly.


    The things standing in front of them were made from bones, all harmed with rusted weapons. The red glowing light which the group guessed was their eyes were fixed on them.


    "Skeletons! Be careful everyone." The man with a sword yelled, standing in front of the head.


    The Undead all raised their heads to the light above the group, then lowed their gazes to the Elder who created it.


    **hominem occide, et cetera sicut muscae cadunt!**


    The first Skeleton with a broadsword said.


    "What the hell is he saying?" Tyson asked.


    "Kill that human, and the rest will fall like flies!" Erika translated it to the rest.


    "How the hell did you know that?" Tyson turned to her.


    "It''s Latin you dumbass!" Erika yelled at him.


    **Occide!**


    "They are attacking! Protect the Elder who created the light!!" Erika said, releasing a shot towards the Undead who shot towards the group.


    Her Arrow struck the head of a skeleton, exploding the next moment, turning some of them into dust.


    The Undead Army stopped on track and turned to her.


    **Humanum hoc periculosius est, Dimidium detrahe, dimidium; Sequere me ut auctorem lucis interficeret.**


    "What the hell are you fools saying!!" Tyson yelled in utter frustration.


    "Translate?" Rahond turned to Erika.


    "There is no time." Erika stared at the skeletons who have split into two group, One charging towards her and the other, the elder.


    Before she could attack again, Michael stood in front of her. "Let me handle this." After saying that he walked towards the charging Skeleton.


    {Translation: This Human is even more dangerous, Half of you take her down, the other half; Follow me to kill that creator of light.}


    "Let me show you fools what is call power. [Demon Lord''s Legacy.]" His eyes turned red.


    The skeleton didn''t seem afraid of him, but continued charging forward.


    "[Dash]"


    BOOM!!


    WHOOSH!!!! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh?"


    "..."


    "..."


    Everyone including the skeletons stopped on track, as Michael shattered all the ones in front of him with one Attack, stopping behind them.


    The skeletons slowly turned their heads behind them, seeing Michael with the head of their Commander who have been given orders.


    **Nonne hic homo iustus?**


    **Quomodo fecit?**


    **Dux uno impetu descendit?**


    **Graaa!! Omnes occide!!!**


    Michael smirked seeing the translation with the system.


    {Translation: Did this human just?}


    {Translation: How did he?}


    {Translation: The Commander Went down with one Attack?}


    {Translation: Ahh!! Kill them all!!!}


    The skeletons'' eyes glowed more radiant, they let out loud roars, and shot forward.


    "Attack!!" The head yelled.


    "Stay close!" Jennifer said to Tyson, and Rahond. Charging towards the battle.


    "Stay close? Do you know who I am?" Tyson yelled, his broadsword glowed red, and caught on fire.


    BOOM!!


    He shot forward with speed far greater than someone in the Bronze Medal.


    Sound of weapon clashing and Bone shattering rang out, as The Conquerors Slaughter every single one of the skeletons.


    "[Ever-changing Arrows]!" Erika released a shot, the arrow flew with deadly speed and split into hundreds towards the Skeletons.


    "You guys are weak!!" Tyson cut down a skeleton into halves, a wide grin on his face.


    "So this is the reason they are after the elder who created the light! It reduces half of their powers and Level." Jennifer took down five Skeletons with a single swing of her scythe.


    "Both of you should protect the elder!!" Sunny yelled at Erika and Rahond, who stood at the back... Attacking with long range weapons.


    "We know!!" Rahond yelled, controlling two blood daggers with his skills. ''These daggers are great! Who would have thought The Guild Master will just give them to me.'' Rahond thought effortlessly killing countless skeletons With the flying daggers.


    "The Conquerors are these powerful?" The head who stood behind Erika with his elders asked in mild surprised.


    "Wow."


    "Even with their low ranks, they''re this powerful." The elders nodded in Awe.


    **Currite! Hi homines monstra sunt! Haec omnia propter hanc lucem, in templum revertamur; Rex omnes nos interficiet adiuvabit!**


    **ETIAM!!!!**


    "Hey! Where are you guys running to?" Tyson yelled, removing the head of the Skeleton in front of him, he turned his head to the rest who were running deeper inside the tunnel.


    "They are retreating." Rahond said, catching his two daggers.


    "Are you sure?" Sunny asked, sheathing back his sword.


    Everyone turned to Erika.


    "Can you translate what they said to us?" Jennifer asked.


    "Run! These humans are monsters! This is all because of that light, let''s retreat back to the temple; The king will help us kill them all, YES!" She said with a straight face.


    "Ah! Finally, they know we are the real Monster! Come on! Let''s go and kill them all!" Tyson yelled.


    "Calm down, Tyson. They mentioned a King, which I guess will be a lot stronger than these Soldiers. But..." Michael fixed his gaze on him.


    "When are you planning on tell us you are now a Platinum 1-star holder?"


    "What?!" Everyone turned to Tyson in shock.

 Chapter 180 - 180: Should We Stop Them?

    "How did you find out?" Tyson asked scratching the back of his head in confusion, a small smile on his face.


    "You are a Platinum holder?! How? I thought you are a Bronze!" Rahond was going crazy, thinking he was stronger than Tyson all this while, not knowing this fool was hiding his actual rank.


    "It''s simple." Michael stored his weapons. "A Bronze medal holder won''t be able to kill even one of these Lv50 monsters, Even a Silver won''t fight them head on."


    "I guess I exposed myself." Tyson said with a nervous laugh, seeing everyone''s frown. He sighed deeply.


    "Do you all remembered when she threw me across the room?" He turned to Erika, while everyone nodded.


    "I made up my mind to get stronger, so I used the special card my Dad gave me with my pet. I thought it can boost me to the gold medal, but I stop in the platinum medal 1-star, Even though; she''s still stronger than me; for gods'' sake! Erika is a Platinum Medal 3-stars, and with that her bloodline fusion, she''ll be a gold medal 1-star fighter. So I''m still weak..." He sighed.


    "I won''t be able to make a name for myself being a Platinum holder."


    "You should be grateful Tyson, look at me; I''m older than you but still a Silver Medal 2-star... I''ll give anything to enter the platinum medal."


    "You don''t have to give anything, Rahond. Because you are entering the platinum medal today." Michael said with a smile, not bothered about Tyson.


    This guy hid his power so well, if he hadn''t been suspicious and used the system, he wouldn''t have found out.


    "How?" Rahond asked, staring at Michael in confusion. Matter of fact; everyone was staring at him in confusion.


    "Look around you."


    "Are these?!"


    Not only Rahond, but everyone including Jennifer was stunned. Seeing countless soul essence hovering above each Skeleton.


    "You all know the rules, you can only absorb the ones you killed. But I have good news for Erika, Rahond and Tyson; three of you will be able to absorb the ones I killed."


    "Huh?" The three looked at him in confusion.


    "What about you?" Erika asked.


    "The King''s Soul essence is mine." He said and turned to the head of the Agra family. "You are ok with that, right?"


    "Yes!" The head quickly nodded, and added;


    "The only problem is." He looked around the place. "We have been walking around for such a long time, and haven''t seen anything valuable. I don''t think there is any treasure here."


    "I don''t know about these guys, But I''m only here to close the gate." He turned to his members, who had already gotten in a meditating posture, and started absorbing the soul essence.


    "What are you waiting for? Join them!" The head yelled.


    Sunny and the Man quickly sat on the ground, absorbing the ones they killed.


    "Mr Michael, How powerful do you think the king is?" The head asked.


    "Judging by these skeletons'' Levels, and the sky outside. I''ll say this king is a Lv70 or above, and might have a Divinity in him." Michael said with a dark expression.


    "A-A-A Divinity?" The head stammered. "Are... Are you sure about that?"


    "Yes."


    BOOM!!!


    A high amount of Mana Burst out from Jennifer, Erika, Rahond, Sunny, and Tyson, causing the Tunnel to tremble for a moment.


    "What?" The elders were stunned.


    "They all increased a star?" Even the head was dumbfounded.


    "I Finally entered the 4-stars." Jennifer said with a smile.


    "2-stars? It''s not enough!!" Tyson yelled.


    "So this is the platinum medal." Rahond clenched his fist, he was the only one who got two stars from this harvest.


    "Congratulation, Erika for entering the Gold Medal." Michael said with a smile.


    "Thank you for the essence." She thanked, while Rahond nodded. Tyson was still angry for gaining only a star.


    < Guild members have ranked up.>


    < Guilds'' Ranking Have been updated.>


    < Ranking: Top 49th.>


    AI sounded in all their heads.


    "Come on! If we kill those remaining Skeletons, I''ll also enter the Gold Medal!" He quickly stood up with his sword.


    "What are you guys staring at? Let''s go!" He urged everyone.


    The Conquerors just chuckled and followed behind him.


    "Congratulation Sunny for entering the platinum medal."


    "Thank you, Michael. I want to ask, is there a spot in The Conquerors for me?"


    "Yes Sunny." Jennifer said with a smile. "Right, Micky?"


    "Right." Michael nodded at the two. "Send her a request. After the guild war. I''m taking all of you to play a game." He added.


    "Wow! Can''t wait!" Rahond said with a smile.


    "Yes, I''m going to play VRG with Supreme!" Tyson yelled in bliss.


    ''The more worlds These Monsters conquer, the stronger they get. But if I stop them from conquering others worlds, their power will be reduced and my world will be safe. Right?''


    _


    The group walked for another half an hour before getting to a huge black and golden gate.


    "I can''t believe this, all this walk and not a single treasure, only sand and stones."


    "Don''t forget about Bones."


    "Thanks you for the reminder, Tyson." The head said with a low Sighed.


    "The treasures might all be in the room after this door." Jennifer said with a smile. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    AHHHHH!!!!!!


    The group sharply turned around, hearing a painful scream.


    "What the hell is that?" Tyson asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t know, all of you should wait here. I''ll check it out."


    "Be careful Michael, it might be a trap." Erika said.


    "Don''t worry, Stay here." With that said he shot forward, activating [Dash.]


    _


    [Ten Minutes Later.]


    "Are we going to remain here?" An elder said with a frown.


    "The Guild Master said we should wait." Rahond said.


    "He''s your Guild Master, Not mine." The elder turned to the head.


    "Family Head, I say we go. We three elders are all Good Medal Holders, the Family head guard is also a gold medal holder including you. We five can easily take down anything..."


    "What about Michael?"


    "He might have run away." The elder said. "Think about it, the more time we waste here, the closer other forces and families get to uncover the location of the gate, think about the family."


    The head thought for a moment. ''We need these resources for the family, without them my family will decline and maybe collapse. If others get the news about this, I won''t gain anything.'' After a while of thinking, he nodded.


    "Ok, let''s go."


    "But Dad!"


    "No, Son. You know we need these resources, if the other families discover about this Gateway we won''t gain anything. They might even attack us with the claims of hiding a gateway, so we need to clear it and also take the resources."


    "But--"


    "--Choose Son."


    Sunny was silent, he thought for a moment and stepped back. "Sorry Dad, but I''m not going in there without Michael."


    "I understand, Son." The head patted Sunny''s right shoulder, then walked towards the gate with the elders and Family''s head guard.


    "Should we stop them?" Tyson asked.


    "We can''t stop them, only wait." Jennifer answered.

 Chapter 181 - 181: Entity With Queen Echidnas Divinity.

    Michael stopped at the exact location where they fought the skeletons, He slowly moved his gaze around.


    "Hmm!! Someone help me!" The same elder who convinced the Head to enter the gate yelled, He was sitting on the ground, both legs and hands tied.


    ''How did I end up here? I only wanted to release myself, and...'' He thought, looking around the dark tunnel with a sense of dread.


    Hearing footsteps approaching made him both hopeful and afraid, what if the one walking towards him was a monster? Even being a gold medal holder, he couldn''t break free from the red chains binding him.


    "Second Elder? How did you get here?" Michael asked, cautiously observing the man.


    "Is that you, Supreme? Please help me." The elder said, the place was just too dark to see anyone.


    ''How did he end up here? Is he a fake or the one with the group?'' Michael thought, and asked:


    "What if you aren''t the elder? You might even be a Monster in disguise." Michael said, summoning Slayer.


    "You and your members arrived by Helicopter around 3Am, and Sunny''s Nickname which your gave him is "Dull", because he wasn''t that smart when you guys were in school¡­ If I''m a Monster will I know all this?"


    "I don''t know, I haven''t seen any monster that can take human appearance, so I don''t know what to expect."


    "Instead of standing there speaking Rubbish! Release Me, so we can both stop that Bastard who knocked me out."


    "Wait." Michael stopped him. "If you are the real one, then who has been following us for the past 30 minutes?" Michael''s eyes widened in horror.


    "Release me, Supreme."


    Michael thought for a moment and walked towards him, he squat down in front of the elder and struck his neck. The man fainted instantly.


    "This proves you are a human, then..." He slowly stood up. "Who the hell is that fake?" He picked up the Elder and ran towards the group.


    __


    "They walked inside five minutes ago, and Michael have been gone for 15 minutes Now... Are we going to sleep here?" Tyson asked the five sitting on the ground.


    "If you want, You can go in." Jennifer said in a calm tone, slowly cleaning the blade of her scythe.


    "Something isn''t right." Erika stood up with a deep frown.


    "Yes." Jennifer also stood up. "Why is the smell of blood so strong?" She asked.


    "Yes." Tyson Sniff the air. "It''s coming from the gate." He added.


    "Dad?!" Sunny''s face turned paled, he quickly rushed to the gate.


    "What are you doing?!" Rahond yelled.


    "My Dad is inside, I need to find out what happened. You guys can stay out here if you want, but I''m going." He placed his hand on the gate which slowly opened. He took a deep breath and walked in.


    Jennifer and the other three looked at each other in confusion. "What should we do?" Rahond asked.


    "He''ll need help, three of you should stay here... I''m going with him." Jennifer said, without waiting for their reply, she started walking.


    "I''m coming!" Tyson said, placing his broadsword on his shoulder.


    "If you are prepared for your grim future, I won''t stop you." Jennifer said, not stopping.


    "What about you guys?" Tyson asked Erika and Rahond.


    "I gave Michael my word, I''ll stay here." Erika said, and Rahond nodded in agreement.


    "Ok, keep watch." Tyson walked behind Jennifer after saying that.


    Erika and Rahond watched as the two walked through the gate, and it slowly closed back.


    _


    [5 Minutes Later.]


    "Where are the rest?!" Michael asked placing the unconscious elder on the ground.


    Erika and Rahond stood up.


    "I know the Boss will never leave us." Rahond said with a relief sigh.


    "What? Never mind!" Michael looked around, and yelled. "Where are the others?!!"


    "They went through the gate." Rahond quickly answered, then looked down at the elder.


    "Is he dead?"


    "No."


    Seeing Michael''s worried expression, the two frowned slightly.


    "What is it?" Erika asked.


    "This is one of the Agra family''s elders, I have a feeling that the one who took his appearance is the Skeletons'' king, He''s leading them all to their deaths! Come on!!" He rushed towards the huge gate, Erika and Rahond looked at each other in confusion and quickly followed behind him.


    _


    "What in the gods'' name?!"


    The three froze, while Rahond Vomited his breakfast, seeing the scene in front of them.


    The temple they were in was huge, countless touches were place on the walls illuminating the place.


    100 meters from the group was a throne, which was placed 5 meters above the ground. And in front of this throne stood a huge number of Skeletons, all armed with weapons...


    ...This wasn''t the reason for the three dreadful expression... In front of the Skeletons were body parts, from head, limbs even organs were everywhere; Blood flowing like a stream towards them. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael narrowed his eyes, staring at the Man sitting on the throne, who was holding a still beating heart of some unlucky fellow.


    **It took you long enough.** The Man fixed his red eyes on Michael, seeing their faces, he smirked.


    **Don''t worry, I haven''t killed your friends.** he pointed his finger at his right.


    The three followed his Finger, seeing Jennifer, Tyson, Sunny, and the family Head; all lying on the ground, clearly unconscious.


    ''This guy is strong enough to even take Jennifer down!'' Michael thought, totally stunned. ''And with the energy around her, it looks like she also fought with her fusion Mode... And was still defeated.'' His thoughts were interrupted by the System''s voice.


    {Warning!!}


    {Warning!!}


    {An Entity with Queen Echidna''s divinity discovered!}


    {Rank: Immortal!!}


    {Host needs to be on guard!}


    "You could have attacked us when we were outside, but you didn''t. Why?" Michael asked.


    **You don''t get to ask Questions, Mortal. I do; Now tell me, How the hell did you kill the fifth Commander? I understand more than 70% of her powers were taken, But still; there is no way a mortal can kill anything in the immortal realm.**


    ''Immortal realm?'' Michael thought for a moment--


    **Be careful, Mortal. What ever you say or do will risk the life of your friends.** The man warned, he brought the heart to his mouth and took a big bite.

 Chapter 182 - 182: Count Dracula

    **Delicious.** The Man slowly licked his fingers, then focused his gaze on Michael.


    **So Michael, or should I call you Supreme?** He smirked:


    **You angered the Queen, that''s the reason I''m here to punish you.**


    "What made you think you can punish me?" Michael''s eyes turned pure red.


    **Hmm... I like that, At least someone is getting serious.** The man laughed.


    "What happen here?" Michael asked with killing intent.


    **Nothing Serious...**


    __


    [10 minutes ago]


    "Family Head, there is nothing here." The chief guard announced, looking around the temple with a slight frown.


    "True." The head looked around. "But that throne will worth a fortune." He said upon seeing the throne. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, but how are we going to get it down?" An elder asked.


    "Easy, The chief guard can handle it." The third elder said.


    "Yes."


    BANG!


    Before the Chief guard could draw his sword, a human''s hand burst open his chest from behind. He froze and slowly looked down at the hand sticking out from his chest with his heart in its grip.


    The hand redraw, while he dropped dead on the ground, The three faces changed dramatically... The Chief guard was a gold medal 3-star Holder; and he was taken down without even knowing it.


    "You! Are you crazy, second elder?!" The head yelled in rage.


    **Second elder?**


    Hearing his demonic voice, the three took a step back.


    "Who... Who are you?!" The head yelled, summoning his weapon.


    "I''m the owner of the throne you want to sell, and also the kings of these Soldiers."


    The three looked around them, seeing countless Skeletons walking towards them:


    "What the hell? This was your plan! We should have waited for Supreme!" The head said, looking at the Man whose skin started turning black; While His eyes turned bloodred.


    "Demon!!" An elder yelled.


    **Hahaha... Not just any Demons.** The Demon grinned showing two razor sharp fangs.


    "Kill this Abomination!!" The two Elders summoned their swords and lunged towards the demon in front of them.


    Whoosh!!!


    The head only saw a flash, and the bodies of both his elders separated into halves, falling apart.


    "You!" He took a step back in fright.


    **Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, Only feed on you.** with that said, he pounced on him, digging his fangs in the family head''s neck.


    _


    [Some minutes later.]


    "Dad!!!!"


    Sunny came to a stop the moment he entered the temple.


    **Welcome, Sunny.**


    He moved his gaze from the elders'' bisected bodies to the owner of the voice. All the Skeletons made way for a Black skin demon.


    "What did you do to my dad?!!" Sunny asked with killing intent.


    "What happened here?" Jennifer and Tyson rushed in.


    **Oh...? I thought Supreme said you guys should wait for him...** he observed Jennifer then Sunny.


    **Helping a friend, That just place your life in danger.**


    "Stay alert both of you, I can''t feel this Monster''s Mana; so his rank is unknown."


    **You can''t feel My Mana because I don''t have it, Mana is the lowest level of energy in all ten realms. And you expect me to have it?**


    "Who are you?!" Tyson yelled, gripping his sword tightly.


    **You aren''t qualify to ask that.**


    "We''ll see who isn''t Qualified!! After I rip your head off!"


    BOOM!!


    He shot towards the demon, Tyson raised his flaming sword and smashed down on the Monster.


    BAM!!


    "Huh?"


    ".....¡­.."


    "...?!!"


    The three were stunned, as the demon in front of them caught the broadsword with his hand.


    **You aren''t worth my time, Mortal!** With a single punch, Tyson flew backward; smashing heavily at the wall, he slowly slid to the ground.


    "Tyson!!" Jennifer rushed up to him, She tapped his face thrice, and checked his pulse.


    "He fainted from one single punch? How powerful is this Monster?" Jennifer muttered in mild surprised.


    "I''ll deal with him!" Sunny shot forward. "This is for my Dad!!!" He yelled, Only to be struck by an invisible force, which threw him backward.


    **Pathetic!** The Demon shook his head in disappointed seeing that Sunny had also fainted.


    **I hope you are better than these two?** he turned his gaze to Jennifer.


    "I won''t be able to fight him, I need backup. Steel-Bone-Vulture! Come out! Red-Lotus Wolf! Come out!!"


    **How interesting.** He grinned staring as a vulture made from bone walked out from the torn space, then a red wolf with flaming furs.


    "Steel-Bone-Vulture! Fusion Mode!!"


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    A powerful Mana wave burst out from Jennifer as she fused with her pet. "You are going down, Attack!!" She flew into the air and shot towards the demon.


    "Awoooo!!!!" The wolf let out a howl and followed suit.


    **You called this power? Let me show you we call power.**


    Before Jennifer could think of striking, a powerful force struck her, throwing her to the other side of the temple. The Demon then stretched out his hand towards the charging wolf.


    A ball made from darkness formed and shot forward, accurately colliding with it. The wolf let out a painful whimper, and collapsed on the ground; turning into particles.


    Jennifer spurted out a mouthful of blood feeling the backlash, she stared at the Demon in horror.


    < Your pet have been killed.>


    "You Butt face!! You are going to pay for that!!" She stood up in rage.


    "I''ll kill you! [Scythe phantom blade]! [Blood Multiple Slashes]!!" She yelled, sending two or her strongest attacks towards the demon.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!!


    Countless blades shot towards the Demon, who casually waved his hand sending all the blades towards the other direction; each one of them exploded after coming in contact with the wall.


    Jennifer stood, totally speechless. ''How powerful is this Monster? Am I going to die here? I should have listened to Micky.''


    **Don''t worry, I won''t kill you.**


    BOOM!!


    He shot towards her.


    ____


    [To The Present.]


    **That''s all.**


    "Thanks for the story, I''m happy it''s a good distraction."


    **What?**


    The Demon turned to his right, Jennifer and the rest were gone.


    **You?** he stopped, seeing Reaper standing behind Michael, While Erika and Rahond stood in front of the unconscious group.


    **Oh? This Hybrid who betrayed the Demon lord of the Second realm, it looks like you have gotten stronger.** He smirked, not worried about his captives.


    "Before I kill you." Michael summoned his starlight sword in his right hand, while holding slayer in his left.


    "Can I get the honor to know your name?"


    The man smirked. **For asking politely... I am Count Dracula, the Fourth Commander of The great Queen Echidna, and the ruler of the undead Army.**


    The moment he finished, the ground split open, and more undead walked out.


    **Entertain me a little, Children... Kill them all!**


    GRRRRAAAAA


    HIIIII


    GRRRAAA


    Hundreds of undead rushed towards Michael and his group with pure killing intent.


    "Erika, Rahond. Your only job is to protect them. Drakon! Come out!"


    The space tore opened, a 25 meters tall Drakon walked out. "Leave the rest to us three!" Drakon said.


    Michael and Reaper cracked their necks, and shot forward.

 Chapter 183 - 183: How Powerful Is This Guy?

    { Name: Count Dracula.}


    { Title: Fourth Commander of the Queen.}


    { Level: LV 120 }


    { Realm: Immortal Realm high-stage. }


    { Strength: 290,000 }


    { Defense: 290,000 }


    { Agility: 400,000 }


    { Intelligence: 85% }


    { HP: 350,000 }


    { Details: Once a human, but turned by Echidna, With his new loyalty toward her... he swore to be loyal to Death. To him... She''s hie god and creator. Weakness: intense Light.}


    "Where the hell am I going to find light? The elder who might be able to create one is Dead." Michael moved with swift movement, destroying the Skeletons in front of him. ''This Dracula is just too powerful, even more than Queen-Spidax.'' He thought.


    "These things are Bastards!!" Drakon yelled in irritation, as he slashed the Skeletons in front of him.


    "You are right!" Reaper added.


    The three were in a heated battle with the Undead, Fighting their way towards Dracula, who sat on his throne with an amuse smile.


    Erika and Rahond weren''t idle, their Arrows and daggers were flying everywhere destroying all the Skeletons charging towards them. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Haec duo infirma sunt! eas accipere!!*


    "What is that fool saying?" Rahond asked, removing the head of the Skeletons who just yelled.


    "It said we both are weak, I need to slow their attacks, stay close to me." Erika raised her bow into the ceiling, which was 50 Meters away.


    "[Arrows of Doom]!!" She yelled, releasing a shot.


    Michael: "Are you kidding me?!"


    Reaper: "This Attack again?"


    Drakon: "Stay Close, Huh?"


    "..."


    Everyone including Dracula was stunned, as the one arrow shot Into the air and split into Hundreds, falling downward. Alike like times which exploded all over the place, these arrows accurately located each Skeleton, exploding them in contact.


    "It looks like she Mastered her skill." Michael said looking at Erika... He frowned slightly, as blue scales started appearing on her body.


    "She?"


    "What are you doing?" Rahond asked in mild confusion.


    "Fighting them head on." Her bow turned into her sword, and with a whoosh! She shot towards the Skeletons.


    **''This Mortal had been blessed by those two gods? How fascinating.''** Dracula thought, staring at Erika.


    **But that won''t help you... Even though you have been blessed by them, you haven''t unlocked your full powers.** he stretched out his hand towards Erika, the ball made of darkness formed.


    **I''ll have to kill you now before you become a problem to us.**


    Whoosh!!!


    The dark energy ball shot towards Erika, who was busy fighting the Skeletons before her, unaware of the danger coming behind.


    BAM!!


    **He blocked it? Well... He wasn''t the one I created it for.** Dracula relaxed on his throne, staring at Michael who blocked his attack with a red transparent shield.


    "I told you to stay back!" Michael looked at her over his shoulder.


    "I want to help." Erika said, staring at him.


    "You can help by keeping a distance from him, that guy Is a lot stronger than Queen-spidax!"


    Erika thought for a moment, even though she wanted to help, this wasn''t her battle. She couldn''t even detect an attack from behind. If Michael hadn''t saved her, she would have...


    "Go!"


    She nodded and leaped back, landing beside Rahond.


    **If I want her dead, she''ll be dead by now.** Dracula said with a smirk.


    "We''ll see about that." Michael threw his sword into the air, which then split into ten and shot towards Dracula.


    **You think this will stop me?** Dracula waved his hand, sending the ten swords back towards him.


    "My Lord, What Energy is this guy using?" Reaper asked, landing beside Michael.


    "I don''t know." Michael merged his sword back into one. "We''ll have to kill him, no matter what energy he''s using." He ran towards Dracula, with Slayer and The starlight sword glowing as he infused his Mana in them both.


    Dracula finally stood up: "Let''s see how strong you are, Mortal."


    "Prepare to--"


    Whoosh!!


    Dracula appeared in front of him, like teleportation, before Michael could think. He struck his chest, sending him tottering backward.


    **Not fast enough.**


    Michael stabilized himself, then threw up a mouthful of blood.


    < HP: 100,000/140,000.>


    ''What the hell? That one Attack removed 40k Hp! If not for the shirt of Nessus reducing the attack by 70% I would be dead.'' Michael looked up in horror.


    "How dare you attack my Lord?!" Reaper shot towards Dracula.


    "No, Reaper!!" Michael''s voice rose in defiance.


    Dracula smirked, his claws elongated and shot towards Reaper with incredible speed.


    "[How of Terror]"


    Awwoooo!!


    **Fool! Do you think that''ll work on me?!** Dracula let out a sinister grin as he got closer to Reaper.


    Seeing his attack Is ineffective, Reaper shot into the air, retreating from Dracula.


    "[Wings blades.]"


    With a flap of his wings, countless feathers shot towards Dracula, All cracking with lightening.


    **I have enough of your Childish Attacks!!**


    BOOM!!


    Dracula flashed, appearing in front of Reaper, with one strike from his claws; Reaper flew to the other side of the temple, colliding heavily on the wall. He fell to the ground with the debris falling on him.


    Drakon: "Birdbrain!!"


    Michael: "Reaper!!"


    The two yelled, Michael sighed in relief, as long the system haven''t showed him a notification, Shows Reaper is still very much alive.


    "You will pay for that!!" Both him and Drakon yelled.


    "Drakon, let''s kill this Bastard, Fusion!!"


    Drakon flew towards him, and landed behind Michael than covered him with his large wings.


    "The Guild Master can also use fusion?!" Rahond was stunned in place.


    "Yes, He used it in our last game, I just hope it''s enough to defeat that monster." Erika muttered, then ran towards Reaper.


    BOOOOM!!!


    Dark Smoke burst out of Michael, as he opened his large wings.


    **Merging with the Abyssal Dragon surely increased your powers, But that can''t stop me.** Dracula landed on the ground.


    "We''ll see about that!" Michael spread out his huge wings and shot into the air.


    "[Dragon Might]!"


    An unholy Pressure fell on the temple, forcing all the Skeletons to their knees, but Dracula just smirked at him.


    **Is that all?** He asked.


    Michael frowned slightly. ''[Dragon might] is ineffective against him! How powerful is this guy?''

 Chapter 184 - 184: Demonic Card, Used

    **Pathetic!** Dracula shot towards him.


    Michael opened his mouth and released dark eerie flames towards Dracula, who smirked and dodged the flames then lunged forward, with claws ready to attack.


    Clang!!


    The sound of claws hitting blade rung out as the two engaged in a deadly battle, with powers and attacks flying everywhere.


    "What should we do?" Rahond asked, cutting a skeleton into halves.


    "There is nothing to do." Erika placed the unconscious Reaper beside Jennifer. "That Monster is too powerful, Only Michael will be able to face him.


    Squeak!!


    The two turned to the door, seeing the elder who they left outside walking inside.


    "What?!" He blinked in confusion, seeing the battle happening above him.


    "Help us here!!" Rahond yelled at him.


    "What happened to them?" He ran up to them. "Family head! Young Master!"


    "Help us, let''s get them to the gate, that''ll be a good distance from those two attacks." Rahond said, carrying Tyson up.


    "Go, I''ll hold back these Skeletons!" Erika said, blocking the blade of a skeleton, with a move of her sword, she pushed its weapon into the air and separated it into halves.


    "Fast!!" She yelled.


    The elder being a Gold medal holder, quickly picked up his family''s head and Sunny, he ran towards the gate. With both of them on his shoulders.


    **No one is leaving.** Dracula threw Michael away with a strike, and closed the huge gate with gaze.


    **All Of you''ll die here! Then your world will be next!** he yelled.


    "You dare ignore me?!" Michael shot towards him, sending a punch, which threw Dracula backward.


    **You are good!** Dracula grinned and flew towards him.


    _


    "What Next?" The elder asked, placing the two to sit in front of the gate, their back leaning on it.


    "I don''t know!" Rahond placed Tyson on the ground. "We can only hope the Guild master will win, for a monster to make him fuse with Drakon; it means this battle is beyond our comprehension." He added.


    Erika rushed back with Jennifer and Reaper on her shoulders, she placed the two beside Tyson, then stood up.


    "What?!" She asked the two who were staring at her with a stunned expression.


    "Nothing, it''s just?" The elder looked at Jennifer and Reaper. ''She carried this two? Wow.'' He thought inwardly.


    Erika was now a gold medal holder, so carrying two people wasn''t a difficult task even though one is bigger than her.


    Graaaa!!!


    Omnes occide!


    [Kill Them All!]


    "Here they come!" Erika gripped her sword tightly, her bloodline mode had worn off, but that won''t stop her.


    "Attack!!" She yelled.


    The elder summoned his sword, and the three braced themselves, waiting for the Skeletons.


    BOOM!!!


    Michael smashed on the ground, throwing up a mouthful of blood.


    ''This... Even with all my defense.'' He looked up at Dracula, who calmly landed 10 meters away from him.


    **You are strong Michael, but only to your race... Compare to us, You are still a kid who is learning how to use his Powers.**


    ''This Bastard! None of my skills are working on him, even with [Dash] and [Foresight] he''s still faster than me!'' Michael slowly stood up.


    < HP: 100,000/ 240,000.>


    "Really? I''ll show you what I have learned." He infused his Mana in his weapons.


    **Your Divine Energy won''t help you, you know why?**


    Michael waited for him to finished.


    **Your Divine Energy is still fused with your Mana, You might have a chance if your Mana and your Divine Energy are separated, that''ll never happen with your current strength.**


    Gritting his teeth in rage, Michael charged towards him.


    **Anger will do you no good!** Dracula dodged his attack, and gave him a powerful kick on his chest, sending him flying backward. Michael smashed on the wall falling heavily on the ground; blood all over his face.


    "Michael!!"


    "Guild Master!!"


    The two were about to run up to him, but Countless Skeletons blocked them.


    "These Vonces!!" Rahond hissed cutting down the Skeletons in front of him in rage.


    _


    "Ahh..." Michael groaned painfully, He spurted out more blood.


    ''Even with Drakon, We couldn''t defeat this Monster! And he''s just the fourth Commander!'' He shakily stood up.


    < HP: 50,000/ 240,000.>


    **I have a proposal to you.** Dracula said with a smile.


    Michael stared at him with killing intent.


    **I like your Courage, Spirit and Bloodlust; If you agree to become my slave, I''ll let you and your friends live. How is that?**


    Michael grinned showing his bloody teeth. "I have a proposal for you, Be my slave, and I''ll let you live." He weakly said, feeling pain all over his body.


    Dracula sighed. **What happens Next is your Choice.** he stretched out his hand towards Michael, a huge ball cracking with dark lightening formed in front of his open palm.


    **It''s Nice Knowing You, Supreme.**


    Whoosh!!


    The energy shot towards Michael with incredible speed.


    "I won''t die here, [Demon Lord''s legacy]! [Shield Of Courage]! [Skull Royal Defense]! [Golden Invisible Armor]!!"


    He activated all his defense skill, and braced himself for the attack.


    BOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!


    "MICHAEL!!!" The three screamed in horror.


    Michael and Drakon broke apart, smashing heavily on the ground.


    {Shirt Of Nessus''s skills Used, state: (Damage) 5,000 points to repair.}


    {System Perfection Protocol; Used.}


    {HP: 100/240,000.}


    Michael looked at Drakon who was also injured. ''This! This Monster is even Stronger than a Grandmaster rank. Cough!'' He coughed out blood.


    "I won''t go down, for my friends and family!" He stood up again.


    Dracula frowned deeply. **How are you still alive, Mortal? You might have the Demon Lord''s Aura, but you are nothing close to him, so how are you still alive?**


    Michael smirked, with a thought a red card with a skull logo appeared in his hand. ''This is the card I took from Ro before killing her... I wonder why the system asked me to use it.''


    **What are you going to do with that?** Dracula asked in mild confusion.


    "You made a big mistake coming here." Michael tore the card without hesitation.


    {Demonic Card, Used.}


    Dark red smoke rose from the ground, engulfing his figure.


    {High amount of Demonic Energy discovered!}


    {Main path: Abyssal Call have been temporarily Activated!}


    {Congratulation, You gained a temporary cheat. Divine-Class Skill; known as Abyssal Transformation.}


    {All Skills and weapons have been temporarily Upgraded to the highest stage.}


    {Congratulations! Host have temporarily entered the High-stage of the Transcendent realm!}


    **Impossible!!!** Dracula took a step back in fear.


    "I hope you said your prayers, because I''m sending you to hell."


    A powerful energy burst out from him turning all the Skeletons into dust.


    "What?"


    "Huh?"


    "....."


    The three looked around in confusion seeing only the dust of the Skeletons falling to the ground, The three turned to Michael and instantly froze in shock. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 185 - 185: Taste Of Future Powers.

    BOOM!!!


    More red and Black energies Burst out from Michael continuously, causing the Temple to tremble violently.


    **What is this?!!**


    Dracula stared as the Eerie smoke around Michael slowly disperse, coming to view was a 6''9 feet man in black obsidian Armor which glowed under the touches'' rays, a fearsome helm with four horns was on his heads revealing only the two red eyes in it. Not only that; but a cape made entirely of dark energy flap behind him.


    **No Way! You were killed by Ares, Hades, Moros, Poseidon and Ophion!! There is no way you are here-- wait a second! Are you looking for a successor?!!**


    Dracula''s eyes widened in shock and Horror.


    "*This body is still weak, I can only manifest with 30% of my powers, But when the time is right, he''ll have all my powers and see to the end of the evil gods'' reign and take back my rightful place and Army.*"


    **No! Your Army have already been wiped out!!**


    "*True, But he''s creating his. For seeing me today, You won''t return to tell those fools this truth.*" The Voice sounded.


    "Is that the Guild master?" Rahond asked in mild confusion.


    "No, that''s someone else." Erika said, totally perplexed.


    **Only 30% of your powers and you are this powerful, I''ll have to kill this your successor before he gained all your powers.**


    "*My Successor isn''t that weak, I''ll give him the control, and see how he chooses to kill you.*"


    **What?**


    Michael only shook his head, then fixed his gaze on Dracula.


    **I see you are back Michael.** Dracula said.


    "Back? I haven''t gone anywhere."


    **It seems you don''t remember what just happened, well; Just know one thing, You''ll die today.**


    Michael smirked behind the Helm, the next moment the starlight sword split into 100. Flying all over the place.


    "I hope you are ready for me."


    Whoosh!!


    Dracula''s eyes widened in shock as Michael appeared I''m front of him in mini second.


    **What the--**


    BAM!!


    A punch Collided on his cheek, sending him flying backward. Dracula smashed into his throne, destroying the back rest.


    "Why are you so weak? And slow?" Micheal walked towards him. "I thought you were powerful?" any step he took, the place trembled.


    **Only 30% of his Powers place him in the transcendent realm, Imagine what 100% will do.** Dracula muttered to himself, wiping away the blood stain on his lips.


    **I will Kill you!!** He shot towards Michael, only to he attacked by 100 flying swords.


    **Ahh!!** Dracula let out a painful scream as two starlight swords cut off both his arms, while ten plunged in his chest.


    "Weak!" Michael hissed, as the starlight swords split Dracula into countless small Pieces.


    "Did he just kill that Monster?" Rahond was stunned in place.


    "This power? This Michael is a lot stronger than even a Sovereign Medal holder!!" Erika exclaimed in shock.


    "What happened?"


    The two turned to Tyson who slowly opened his eyes, he looked at Erika, then Rahond and lastly the elder.


    "Where..." Seeing Michael, he stood up in shock.


    "Who the hell is that?!!" He yelled in horror, seeing all the swords flying around Michael.


    "What?"


    Jennifer and Sunny slowly opened their eyes, they looked around and was also flabbergasted seeing Michael''s new appearance.


    "Is that, Micky?" Jennifer asked standing up.


    Erika and the other two nodded at them, while Reaper flew towards Drakon. "Are you ok, Lizard?"


    Drakon who sat on the ground looked at him and nodded, then turned his gaze back to Michael.


    **Hahahahaha!!!!! I won''t go down that easily!!**


    "He''s still alive?!" Erika was stunned.


    Dracula was very much alive, all the pieces of his body joined together and formed a 10 feet tall vampire with huge wings and black skin.


    **You might have the powers of the Abyss! But it won''t help you!!**


    Whoosh!!


    With a flap of his huge wings, all the starlight swords flew towards Michael. Without a second to waste, Dracula shot into the air.


    **I''ll kill you! Mortal!** Dracula yelled getting ready to attack. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You think this is power?" Michael stretched out his hand towards Dracula and activated [Brainwave stage three.]


    **AAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!**


    Dracula let out a painful scream and fell heavily on the ground.


    "In presence of true power, You are Nothing." Michael slowly walked towards him.


    "This powers? It''s beyond that of a Diamond Holder? What rank is Michael on?" Sunny asked in shock.


    "Michael isn''t in any rank, But he''s in a Realm... A powerful one at that." Jennifer said.


    "Realm?" Tyson was confused.


    "There are rumors that the sovereign rank isn''t the highest stage of strength, whatever Michael did have increased his Powers beyond that of any rank, and placing him in a Realm."


    Tyson was even more confused now.


    BAM!


    Michael stepped on Dracula''s head. "I told you, you''ll regret coming to my world."


    **Even if I die here, The Queen will avenge me!**


    "Queen-Spidax said the same things, I just hope your Queen isn''t weak."


    **This powers you have is only temporal, it won''t last. When it wears off; you''ll be as powerless as your formal self.**


    "True, this power will be a little difficult to obtain... But If I succeed, your Queen will be the first bitch I''ll kill!"


    With a BAM! Michael burst Dracula''s skull with his feet. He opened his gauntlet, A dark energy ball formed on it and with a drop; it fell on Dracula''s body, turning it Into dust in matter of seconds.


    {You have killed the fourth Commander!}


    {Host have gained 20,000 points.}


    {System is impressed, Host gained a Legendary-class Cheat; Known as: Regeneration.}


    {Host have been gifted with 10 Million years of life times by Hestia, goddess of Hearth and Domestic Life.}


    "Goddess?" This stunned Michael.


    {Yes, she''s impressed for killing the fourth Commander Of Queen Echidna.}


    The system answered.


    Michael nodded and turned to his group, he moved appearing in front of them In a blink of an eye causing all of them to jolt back in fright.


    Michael squat down in front of Sunny''s father and placed his hand on his head, infusing his dark energies in his body. After some Seconds he removed his hand.


    "The poison have been removed, he''s safe now; and won''t turn to a vampire."


    "Thank you, Michael." Sunny thanked, even though he was confused.


    Michael nodded at him.


    {Time''s up.}


    {All powers will be removed.}


    Michael sighed helplessly with a small smile. ''Nothing good last forever.'' He thought.

 Chapter 186 - 186: Gains and Dangers

    The group stared at Michael as dark smoke covered his figure, and dispersed; revealing the Michael they all knew.


    "What the hell is that power boost, Micky?" Jennifer asked.


    "I don''t know." Michael shook his head with a helpless smile.


    "What is...?" The head looked around the place in confusion.


    "Dad, You are ok."


    "What happened Son? Where is that Monster?" Sunny helped his father up.


    "Michael killed it." Sunny answered with a smile.


    The head turned to Michael in surprise, and sighed. "Thank you again Supreme, and I''m sorry to say there isn''t a treasure here, Only death."


    "You are wrong family head." Michael walked towards the throne, He infused his Mana into his starlight sword and struck the Wall the throne was standing on.


    Moment next, priceless Jewels, gems and even Weapons poured out like a tide, creating a mini mountain in front of The stunned group.


    "You just have to look carefully." Michael smiled at them, then said to his group.


    "Conquerors!!"


    "Guild Master!!" They all yelled, including Sunny.


    "This battle showed me we are all too weak! We need to get stronger and quickly!! This is only the fourth Commander, and he almost killed all of us. What If it had been the second or even Queen Echidna''s children? So..." He moved his gaze on every single one of them.


    "All of you will absorb all the soul essence here, Including the ones I killed. You all must enter the gold medal holder or a Diamond holder today. Now start!!"


    Erika and the rest quickly sat down, crossing their legs in a meditating posture. They quickly stated absorbing the soul essence around them, starting with the ones Michael killed... The fastest will gain more.


    Michael turned his gaze to Dracula''s red soul essence. "I haven''t absorbed the soul essence of an Immortal Realm before, Let''s see what it can do." He stretched out his hand towards the Soul essence.


    {Absorbing soul essence... 10%}


    {Absorbing soul essence... 60%}


    {Absorbing soul essence... 100%}


    {Successfully absorbed soul essence.}


    {High amount of energy detected...}


    {Altering Energy..... 40%}


    {Altering Energy..... 100%}


    {Energy successfully Altered.}


    < Leveling Up!! >


    < Leveling Up!! >


    < Ranking Up!! X5.>


    < Congratulation Player Supreme! You have entered Lv60 and the Elite Rank 1-star!>


    < You are now qualified to enter the Demigods'' ranking board.>


    < Do you wish to enter?>


    < Note: You''ll be removed From the Leader ranking board.>


    "Wait for now, I don''t want to alert my enemies yet." Michael calmly said looking at himself. ''Show me my profile system.''


    {OK Host.}


    {Name: Michael Brian.}


    {Game Name: Supreme.}


    {Main path: Abyssal Call (LOCK).}


    {Current Path: Demon lord''s legacy ~ stage two.}


    {Level: Lv60.}


    {Rank: Elite medal 1-star.}


    {Game played: 3.}


    {Games win: 3.}


    {Games lose: 0.}


    {Strength: 2,000pt. 1M.}


    {Defense: 2,000pt. 1M.}


    {Agility: 2,000pt. 1M.}


    {Endurance: 2,000pt. 1M.}


    {HP: 200,000.}


    {Demonic Mana: 2,000pt. 1M.}


    {Wisdom: 100.}


    {Attack: 30,000.}


    {Intelligence: 66%.}


    {Points earned: 21,346.}


    {Skills: Brain wave - Epic class (Stage 2). Demonic split body - Epic class (stage 2). Dash - Epic-class (Stage 1). Shield of Courage - Epic-Class. Killing intent - Rare-Class. Foresight - Legendary-class.


    Regeneration - Legendary-Class.} sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Owned weapons: Starlight sword~ legendary class; Skills: [Split - stage 1], [Golden Invisible Armor]. Slayer - Legendary-class: Skills: (Siphoning and Sprint). Shirt Of Nessus - Legendary-Class: (Defense) (Damage).}


    {Guild: The Conquerors.}


    {Storage: Life Card, speed card, Knowledge card - ETC.}


    Michael nodded seeing his profile. ''All Legendary-Class weapons, Repair the shift of Nessus.''


    {5,000 points needed.}


    ''Do it.''


    {Done. Total points: 16,346.}


    ''What is the highest stats I''ll need with my rank?'' He asked.


    {All stats 4,000.}


    ''Then add 2,000 In all stats.''


    {Done, Total Points: 6,346.}


    Michael smiled feeling the powers flowing in him. ''How strong am I?'' He asked again.


    {Stronger than any Elite Medal holder.}


    BOOOOM!!! X5


    Five powerful Mana waves burst out from Erika, Jennifer, Tyson, Rahond, and Sunny.


    "Am I seeing things?" Michael, The head and Elder were dumbfounded.


    Erika broke through to the diamond Medal 1-star.


    Jennifer broke through to the Diamond Medal 3-stars.


    Tyson broke through to the Gold medal 3-stars.


    Rahond Broke through to the Gold Medal 1-star.


    Sunny broke through to the Gold Medal 1-star.


    < Guild Members have ranked up!!>


    < Guild''s power Increased.>


    < Updating Guilds'' Ranking Board.>


    < "...." >


    < The Conquerors is now holding top 15th.>


    No wonder AI was stunned.


    "Congratulation Guys." Michael clapped his hands, as he walked towards his group. "Absorbing the soul essence of Thousands Lv50 monsters above surely do wonders." He said.


    They all stood up, surprise written all over their faces with their power growth... Couldn''t contain their excitement, the two girls hugged Michael; which caught Him and the guys off guard.


    "Thank you." They said in unison.


    "It''s ok." Michael nodded with a slight smile.


    The two freed him and smiled, Jennifer was so happy on finally entering the Diamond Medal, while Erika''s face was bright red in embarrassment.


    "As we said Supreme, We''ll both share 50¨C50--"


    "--No need." Michael cut him off. "This boost of strength is already enough for us, and we have everything, Life times and power. So we need nothing." He said remembering his 10 Million years of life times.


    The other four nodded, agreeing with Michael.


    "He is right, this is a lot better than any reward. Finally!! I''m now a gold medal holder!" Tyson was very happy.


    "Congrats all of you, but can we go now?" Drakon asked landing on Michael''s right shoulder.


    "Where is Reaper?" Michael asked him.


    "He''s back in the lobby, he needs to heal."


    Michael nodded ''I''ll reward him soon.''.


    The group walked out of the Temple, not after the head stored all the treasures in his VRG storage space.


    "I''m confused why the Mining team didn''t enter." The head muttered in confusion.


    _


    Michael and his group walked out of the gateway, as it closed behind them, vanishing from sight.


    "Well, Well, Well. What do we have here?" An old man in an expensive looking suit asked with a smirk, A young man and 30 men in black bodyguard''s uniforms stood behind him, all armed with rifles which were all pointing at the group.


    "The head of the Canis Family?! What are you doing here?" Sunny''s father asked in surprised, he moved his gaze around seeing the dead bodies of all his guards and the Mining team.


    "What have you done?!!" He yelled in rage.


    "Nothing out of place, all you need to do now is; give whatever you find in that gateway to us, and we might let you live." The old man said, while rubbing his white beard.

 Chapter 187 - 187: Greetings To General Michael!!

    "Who is this?" Michael asked in confusion.


    "This is Head Canine, The Head of the Canis family... Years ago, they planed to wipe out my family, but failed... Now! They''re here again!"


    "I don''t really understand the concept of families here? How many families are there?" Tyson asked.


    The head of the Agra family sighed. "We aren''t from the five major cities, We are from the sixth city known as Yang Chen. And the cities are controlled by three families, The Canis Family, Tan family and Agra family. My family is the weakest... My family can only rise with the things we gained in the gateway, But... Losing my elders and chief guard place us in a peculiar situation." He explained.


    "That''s correct, and following your word, you did find something in there, now... Give it up or you all dies." The old man said.


    "How dare you old man?!" Sunny hissed with killing intent.


    "Calm down, Sunny. Don''t forget who is holding the gun here." The young man beside Canine said with a sneer.


    Sunny snorted. "Guns might be effective against Platinum players below, but it''s useless against Gold."


    "Huh?" The young man looked at his people, they all burst into laughter.


    "Hahaha, we know guns are useless against gold medal holders, But are you a gold medal holder? Hahaha!!"


    Sunny smirked, because of their Armor, These fools couldn''t see any of their Bracelet, which was a pity.


    "Father, I think it''s time to repay the Canis family for attacking our family in the past and..." Sunny moved his gaze around the dead bodies. "Now."


    "We would have love to kill you, but wiping out a family in Yang Chen would be bad for our reputation, So I send an invitation to Amerisa Military personnel, You all will be arrested for hiding a gateway from the Military, I Wonder what will happen then... Let''s see... Mm... I won''t get to act. Hahaha." Canine laughed out loud.


    All this while they haven''t seen Michael, who stood behind the group with Erika. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why are we delaying time? We should just kill them and get out of here." Erika said with dissatisfaction.


    "Calm down beauty, it''s too early." Drakon said, causing Erika to turn to him.


    "Too early for what?" She asked.


    "Too early to act." Michael smirked. "What do you think will happen if The Military finds out these fools are holding the general on gun point?" Michael asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t get your plan." She said with pouted lips.


    Michael turned to her, he was surprised seeing Erika pouting her lips like a high school girl who have been wronged.


    "Are you ok, Erika?" He asked in mild confusion.


    "Yes, Why ask?" Erika looks at him with a questionable gaze.


    "It''s nothing, I want to help the Agra family be on top of the food chain in Yang Chen. So no one will dare mess with them, and also find out how power the general''s token is." He answered.


    Erika finally nodded.


    Ta-Ta-Ta-Ta-Ta-Ta-Ta!!


    Everyone looked up at the 10 Military helicopters flying towards them, they observed in silent as the ten landed and soldiers in Black Military Uniforms walked out, A golden "S" logo was placed on each of their Uniform right chest.


    A Middle-age man in black Uniform got down from the helicopter last, He looked around with a cigarette in between his lips, and frowned seeing the dead bodies.


    "Mr Canine, We are the new special forces in Amerisa Military, The best of the best... So why do you call us here? And where is the gate you mentioned? And what happened here?" The man asked flatly.


    The Canis family''s head put on a flattering smile and walked up to the man. "Welcome Major Robert, it''s nice you are here. About the gate, These fools closed it... And they made a crime of hiding it from the Military, so can you please Arrest them." He said with a smile, forgetting the last question.


    Robert removed the cigarette from his mouth and threw it away, His soldiers were all over the place, Numbering a total of 60. All armed with Automatic Rifles.


    He turned to the Anxious Agra Family''s head, and moved his gaze around.


    "We can explain, Major, It''s just that."


    Sunny''s father was about to explain, but Robert stopped him with a raise of his hand.


    "You break the rule--" he froze seeing Rahond, Jennifer and Tyson.


    "What are you guys doing here?" he asked in mild surprised.


    "Do you know them, Major Robert?" Canine asked.


    "Long time no see Mr Robert."


    All the Soldiers frowned slightly, who will dare call their Major by his name? But Robert just smirked, recognizing the owner of the voice in an instant.


    The three made way for Michael and Erika, The moment the Soldiers saw Michael they all saluted¡­


    "Greetings to General Michael!!!!!"


    Their roars were so loud that the 30 Canis family''s guards took a step back in fear.


    "Father? What is going on? I thought the Supreme Brigade belong to Supreme, Why do they call this young man General?" The young man standing behind the old man asked in confusion.


    "You fool! This young man is Supreme, I think we just hit an iron plate."


    "Supreme?!" The guy''s eyes widened in horror. "Are those guys The Conquerors?" He asked again.


    "General Michael, why didn''t you inform us you are entering the gate? We would have accompanied you." Robert said with a smile.


    "If you had accompanied me, you all would be dead by now, I thought you had retired, why join my brigade?" Michael asked with a smile.


    "This old bone still has strength to carry on in battle, and all thanks to you, I''m now the Major of Supreme Brigade."


    Michael nodded and turned to the Canis Family. "What will you do to them? They killed My friend''s people."


    Robert nodded, and turned to face Canine.


    "That''s not it General Supreme, it was all a misunderstanding." Canine quickly stated, in all the cities, Who''ll dare go against Amerisa Military? Their Commander is a freaking Elite medal Holder.


    "If you Haven''t killed anyone, I would have let you and your family go free; but..." Michael grinned.

 Chapter 188 - 188: Patriarch Of The Canis Family

    "What are you planning, Michael?!!"


    The Soldiers all raised their guns at Canine upon hearing him.


    "If you have the gut, call the general by his name." Robert pointed a black desert eagle at Canine. "I won''t mind, blowing your head off."


    "Calm down guys, what do you say? Should we return the favor?" Michael waved his hand.


    Robert moved his gun to a guard and open fire, Killing him instantly, getting the meaning; All the Soldiers opened fire, Killing all the Canis Family''s guards.


    "What is all this, General?" Canis asked with killing intent.


    "That''s the same way he felt when you killed his people." Michael gestured at the Agra family''s head standing behind him.


    "With that taken care of, transfer 80% of your properties to the Agra family, This is your apology to them."


    "You!" The young man stopped the word that was about to come out seeing the guns pointing at him, even his gun have been taken away; They were basically powerless.


    ''Why did we call the Supreme Brigade? We thought calling the newly formed Special forces will give us an edge, But we just called the lionesses to confront the Lion; and now we have been bitten by the two.'' He thought inwardly, his face filled with anger.


    "You are favoring the Agra family because you have a relationship with them, this is injustice; you know that!" Canine yelled at him.


    "Injustice?" Michael sneered: "let me remind you, The Agra family informed Amarisa Military, that''s why I''m here. You are the one who didn''t ask but just acted, Even going to the extent of killing people; I should have killed you all right now, but instead... I''m giving you a chance."


    "What a Nice speech, General Supreme."


    Everyone looked above then seeing a 70 years old man descending towards them, even though he''s old, he''s still filled with Vitality and energy.


    "Who are you?" Michael asked.


    "Michael, this is the Patriarch of the Canis family. He''s a Diamond medal 5-star holder, and also the reason the Canis family can hold the first position for 5 decades now." Sunny said in a low voice.


    Michael nodded, then stared at the man who slowly landed on the ground.


    "Are you also here to beg?" He went straight to the topic.


    "Watch your Mouth, Supreme. This is the Patriarch of The Canis Family and my elder, You should show respect." Canine yelled.


    "Show respect? Do you know who you are talking to?" Tyson asked coldly.


    "This isn''t your place to speak, Young man." The Patriarch said to Tyson.


    "Do you know who I am over grown lizard?!" Tyson yelled at him, his Mama channeling. How dare this old man say, him, Tyson; doesn''t have the right to speak?


    "I know who you are, you are Joker''s Son. But that still didn''t give you the right." The Patriarch said in a calm tone. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll show you who don''t have the right!!"


    "Ah." The man sighed and pointed a finger at Tyson. "I''ll just teach you some manners." Blue light shot out of his finger towards Tyson.


    BAM!


    "What?" The Patriarch was stunned.


    "You call that Manner?" Erika said with a smirk.


    "You blocked my attack with your palm? How is that--" He froze feeling the Mana waves around The Conquerors.


    ''Two Diamond holders, and three Gold Medal holders... These...'' He gulped in, and turned to Michael: ''Being their Guild Master and The General, What rank is he in?''


    "I see you have your fun, I should also teach you some Manner." Michael activated [Brainwave].


    Under everyone gaze, the Patriarch ascends into the air, floating mindlessly.


    "Let me down, Don''t you have respect for elderly?!!"


    Michael smirked. "I do have respect." He let go, not expecting the sudden release; the Patriarch fell heavily on the ground.


    "Elder!!"


    "Patriarch!!"


    Canine and the young man rushed towards him, helping him up.


    "We won''t be able to escape this, why the hell did you do this Canine?!" The Patriarch focused his rage on Canine, throwing him 20 meters back with his Mana.


    Canine smashed heavily on the ground throwing up a mouthful of blood. The young man was scared shirtless, he quickly created distance from the Patriarch.


    "Do you accept my condition?" Michael asked and added: "if you don''t, I''ll make sure your family go bankrupt."


    Michael knew nothing about Business, But he knew with one word to the president or Governor, even Joker... The Canis family in Yang Chen will be done for, but he hates owning people favors, so he could only threaten till he got the financial power he needed.


    The Patriarch frowned slightly but sighed. "General Michael, if we give 80% of our properties, we won''t have anywhere to stay in Yang Chen... So can you please reduce it to 50%. And I promise you right here, we''ll never cross the Agra family again... Not in two life times... If we trouble the family, You can have my head."


    "What are you doing, Patriarch?" Canine stood up with difficulty, he was a gold medal 1-star holder, there is no way he could handle an attack from a Diamond medal 5-stars holder.


    "Shut up!" The Patriarch glared at him, then turned to Michael.


    "What do you say, General Michael?"


    "Do you accept the 50%?" Michael turned his head to Sunny''s father.


    ''50% of the Canis family''s wealth is enough to make even the poorest family stand tall in Yang Chen, and couple with my family''s wealth and position; we''ll be the strongest family in Yang Chen...'' He thought for a moment and nodded.


    "OK, I forgive your family for what happened years ago."


    "Thank you." The Patriarch waved his hand, burning all the Bodies into ash. "Rest In Peace."


    "Come to me tomorrow for the transfer." He said to The head, then nodded at Michael.


    "You! Come and get your punishment." He said to Canine, as he slowly ascends into the air.


    "Mino, Send word to the family. I want to see everyone." He flew away after that.


    The young man nodded. Without wasting a second, they quickly walked towards their helicopter.


    "Thank you so much, Supreme." The head and elder bowed at Michael.


    "It''s Nothing, Just helping a friend out." Michael said with a smile:


    "Ok, We''ll be going now."


    "Thank you, Supreme! We won''t forget this!" The head continued to yelled.


    Michael nodded, and followed behind Robert with Jennifer, Rahond, Tyson and Erika. The group walked toward the helicopters followed by Soldiers.


    They got in and flew off Bermuda island.

 Chapter 189 - 189: The Olympians

    [In The Helicopter.]


    Michael leaned his head on his seat, and sighed. ''I have some question, System--''


    [1] {Do you want to know about Hestia?}


    [2] {Do you want to know why your HP didn''t increase when you kill the skeletons with slayer?}


    [3] {Do you want to know how strong you''ll get to be able to repel the gods?}


    [4] {Do you want to know how to gain that many powers again?}


    [5] {Do you want to know if you can kill the third Commander when you enter the Sovereign rank?}


    [6] {Do you want to know about the gods?}


    [7] {Do you want to know how to invade the events that happen in the future?}


    [8] {Do you want to know about Drakon''s realm and how to get there?}


    [9] {Do you want to know how to meet Darren again? And remove the third seal of the starlight sword.}


    [10] {Do you want to know who I am, and the voice you heard in your head?}


    [11] {You want to know how strong Typhon is?}


    [12] {You want to know about, Hades, Moros, Poseidon, Ophion, and Ares?}


    [13] {You want to know about Zeus?}


    Michael blinked a couple of times seeing so many questions.


    ''These are all the questions I have, can you answer them?'' S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Sorry Host, but... You can only ask five questions, when you get stronger you can ask more.}


    ''You are really heartless, How do you expect me to ask five out of these questions? Don''t you know they''re all important?!!''


    {Yelling won''t help, Host.}


    Michael exhaled, and observed the questions again.


    ''3, 4, 6, 7, 8. The rest aren''t needed at the moment. And knowing number 6 is also knowing number 12, right?''


    {Nope! Number 6 is about the good gods, while number 12 is about the bad or good which have turned bad.}


    ''OK, start.''


    {Question number 3: To repel the advance of the gods completely, you need to be a primordial God.}


    {Question Number 4: Host can gain the power if he unlocks the Abyssal Call, the only way is to upgrade Demon Lord''s legacy to stage 5. Which is the highest stage.}


    ''And I''m still in stage 2.'' He sighed deeply.


    {Question Number 6: Choose the category of gods you want to know about: The Olympians. The Titans. The Heroes. The Minor Gods (The primordial).}


    {Note: You can only pick one category.}


    ''Only one? Let''s see.'' Michael thought for a long time, and chose "The Olympians".


    {The Olympians are: Zeus, Hera, Demeter, Athena, Hephaestus, Aphrodite, Artemis, Apollo, Hermes, Dionysus, Hestia, ??, ??, ??.}


    ''You are going to answer everything?''


    {Yes.}


    ''Then start with Hera, I want to know about the first goddess I encounter. And also thank her for the divinity... if I see her.''


    {Hera: is the goddess of marriage and birth, and queen of Olympus. She is the Queen of all gods and goddesses, and also the sister and wife of Zeus. She is a jealous wife, and was known to focus her anger on mortals, No one knew why she isn''t against the humans in this battle.}


    Michael thought for a moment. ''Those knights in escape room... The Chief had her divinity and killed anyone who entered the circle... How are you sure she isn''t a spy or even planning to strike when no one expected.''


    {That''s a valid point, but... Will you dare say that to her?}


    Michael chuckled inwardly hearing the system. ''Not with my current strength, continue.''


    {Zeus: Zeus was the first and last of the gods, also referred to as "Father of the gods and Man" he''s the sky god who controls lightening, (often using it like a weapon) and thunder. Zeus is the king of Mount Olympus, he imposes his wills onto gods and mortals alike. And also the brother of Hera, Demeter, Hestia, ??, And ??.}


    ''How is he the first and last of the gods?''


    {Zeus was the last child of Cronus and Rhea, He was hidden by his Mother, so his father won''t swallow him, when he returned; he overthrew his father, who vomited his siblings, that''s how he became the first.}


    ''Gods are really weird, Marrying their sisters and swallowing their children.'' He shook his head. ''Continue.''


    {Demeter: The goddess of Agriculture, fertility, sacred Law and Harvest, She has the power to control the sacred law and the circle of life and death.}


    ''Power to control the circle of life and death? How terrifying.''


    {Hephaestus: god of fire, metalworking, stone, masonry, forges and the art of sculpture. He''s the son of Zeus and Hera, and married to Aphrodite, just to avoid the gods fighting over her because of her beauty. He''s the creator of some Divine-Class weapons.}


    ''Mmm...''


    {Aphrodite: Goddess of love, beauty, Eternal Youth, and lust... Her beauty was such that the gods'' rivalry over her would spark a war... Because of this, Zeus married her to Hephaestus - He wasn''t seen as a threat because of his ugliness and deformity. But even though she''s married... Aphrodite has many Lovers.}


    ''Wow, she''s something else. I wonder how she looks like.''


    {"..."}


    ''Continue.''


    {Artemis: The goddess of Hunt, wild animals, Hill, Forest, Moon and Archery. Daughter of Zeus and Titaness Leto, she also has a twin brother; Apollo. She was a virgin and drew the attention of countless gods, but rejected all... She finally fell in love with Orion who was her companion in hunting. But later killed him for boasting he''s a far greater hunter than her.}


    Michael subconsciously turned his head to Erika. ''What if Artemis is one of the gods who blessed Erika?'' He thought.


    ''System, I don''t need the rest, just tell me about Athena and Hestia.''


    {OK.}


    {Athena: Goddess of Wisdom, Law and justice, courage, strength, art, craft, strategy and War. She is known for her strategies in warfare, and accompany the heroes in war... And a very fierce warrior.}


    He looked at Erika again, whose eyes were closed, and sighed.


    {Hestia: Goddess of hearth, family, state, home, architecture and Domestic life, she is one of the three virgins goddesses - Next to Athena and Artemis, she refused to marry anyone and made an oath to Zeus to be forever pure and undefiled, never entering into a union with any Man.}


    Michael turned to Erika again, and chuckled lightly. ''What am I thinking?''

 Chapter 190 - 190: Surprise!!

    {Question Number 7: Enter the Realm beyond the sovereign rank, Don''t rely on luck and always be ready for the worst.}


    ''OK.''


    {Question Number 8: Enter the True Gods Realm, and you''ll be able to travel to Drakon''s world, or I''ll help you if you have 100,000 points, but I advise you to enter the immortal realm before thinking of crossing worlds... Drakon''s world is located in the third space beyond chaos.}


    ''Is that how dangerous Drakon''s world is?'' He looked at Drakon who sat on Erika''s lap. ''These two are getting closer, I wonder if she''ll let a guy sit on her lap... No, it should be the other way around, He moved his intense gaze on Erika''s figure... What are you thinking Michael!'' He shook his head.


    Erika opened her eyes, and turned to him. Seeing Michael shaking his head, she asked:


    "Are you ok, Michael?"


    "He''s not ok, this guy has been staring at you all this while." Tyson interjected.


    "What!" Michael almost choked on his saliva hearing Tyson. He glared at him. "You know I can throw you out."


    "What?!" Tyson yelled in fright. "Y-You won''t do that!" He stammered.


    Erika''s lip curve into a small smile, she looked down at Drakon, caressing his head.


    "Hey Michael." Tyson who sat in front of Michael moved closer to him.


    "You should win her over, before that baby Drakon... This is a word of Advice, I don''t want to see my Guild Master being jealous over a Dragon and Crying behind our backs."


    Michael''s face turned black, the next thing everyone heard was Tyson''s terrifying screams.


    They turned their heads seeing Tyson flying outside the helicopter.


    "How did you get there?" Rahond asked in shock.


    "Help!!!!!!!" Tyson yelled in utter Horror, seeing the sea thousands of feet below them.


    "Fufufufufufufu..."


    Jennifer and Erika laughed, hearing Erika laugh for the first time in all the time they''d work and battle together almost made Michael lose control of Tyson, who let out a scream.


    "Stop looking at the beauty and being me in!!!" Tyson yelled. "Ask him to let me go, Erika!!" He added.


    Erika turned to Michael, a bright smile on her face. "Keep him outside for a while, he talks too much."


    "WHATTTTT?!!!!!!" Tyson was going crazy.


    ''So Supreme is this interesting.'' Robert who sat with them chuckled lightly.


    _


    [Amerisa''s Military Base.] S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The helicopters landed, and the group got down, followed by a pouting Tyson with messed up hair.


    "Are you ok, Tyson?" Rahond asked with a smirk.


    Tyson glared at him, and walked forward; while Rahond burst out laughing.


    "I wonder what''ll happen if I post this video." He waved his phone at Tyson, who stop and turned to him.


    "You!!"


    "I recorded everything, Your screams... Pifff... hahahahahah." He burst out laughing again.


    "Give me that phone." Tyson pounced on him, and the two engaged in a heated friendly Battle.


    Michael, Jennifer, Erika, with Drakon on her shoulder, and Robert walked past them heading towards the two figures who were waiting for them.


    "Commander!!" The soldiers and Robert saluted, while Michael and the two girls stood still staring at the two people.


    "Welcome, General Michael... I''m surprised, Congratulations on entering the Elite Medal. I really made the right choice Making you a general."


    "It''s nothing, Commander Wang." Michael shook his hand, while he nodded at Celina; who nodded back at him.


    "How is the gateway? Any issue?" Commander Wang asked.


    "Just a B-Rank gate, Nothing to worry about... It''s closed."


    "I know that, with you there; there is no other ending. Let me escort you home."


    "I don''t want to trouble you, Commander Wang. We''ll be ok on our own." Michael respectfully refused.


    "Hahaha, it''s ok. This is my card, If you need anything, let me know."


    Michael took the Card and nodded at him.


    "Oh, How do you like your brigade?"


    "They are effective." Michael nodded.


    "Good to hear that, I won''t hold you back anymore. See you later General Michael."


    Michael nodded, and walked past them. The two fighting babies quickly followed behind, they Awkwardly bowed to the two Commanders and rushed after the three.


    __


    [Unity street.]


    "General!!"


    The newly placed Soldiers numbering 20, all Platinum medals and members of Supreme Brigade all saluted seeing Michael and his group.


    "At ease, I hope you know the rules here?" Michael asked.


    "Yes general! No one will be allowed in without showing a card!!!" The soldiers yelled.


    "Good, Send word to Manager Mike, I want to see him."


    "Yes General!!"


    Michael showed the man his card, They opened the gate, and he drove in with two more cars following behind.


    "What are you planning?" Jennifer asked.


    "Villa Number Four and Five." Michael gave a simple reply.


    It wasn''t clear, but no one asked, they''ll just have to wait for Manager Mike to Arrive before knowing more.


    _


    Michael got down, and walked towards the villa with his group, the moment they opened the door Flowers and glitters fell on all of them.


    The five and Drakon looked around in surprise.


    "Surprise!!!"


    "Surprise!!! Welcome back!!!"


    Mira ran towards Michael giving her brother a hug.


    "What is going on, Mira? We were only gone for a day." Michael said with a smile, hugging her.


    "We know." Mira said, "it''s all Maria''s idea." She added.


    "Really?" Erika smiled slightly, she walked towards her sister, giving her a hug.


    "Welcome back, Erika." Maria gave her sister a tight hug.


    "After the Guild war, we''re going to the hospital." Erika said, after separating from the hug.


    Mira grabbed Michael, gesturing for him to lower his head to her.


    "What is it, Mira?" Michael asked, after lowering his head.


    "Bestie Maria said, Silver hair Beauty''s birthday party is next Week Sunday." She whispered in his ear. "She is turning 20." She added.


    Michael frowned slightly, and stood up straight, He stared at Erika was countless emotions, not because of her birthday, But because of...


    "You know what that means...?"


    He looked down at Mira with a slight smile.


    "You two are birthday buddies..." She whispered.


    That''s right, both he and Erika were born on the same day. [August 22!]

 Chapter 191 - 191: Michaels Weakness

    "Come, Brother."


    Mira grabbed Michael and pulled him towards the cake in the center of the sitting room.


    "You also bought a Cake?" Jennifer was clearly surprised.


    "Yes, Sir Borne got it for us." Maria answered with a smile, while Borne rubbed the back of his neck with a small laugh.


    "The Miss paid for it." He said.


    "Stay here." Mira said to Michael, then quickly rushed up to Erika, Dragging her towards him.


    "You stay here."


    Erika looked at her in confusion, then at Michael.


    "I''ll go with whatever she said." He helplessly said to her.


    Erika was confused but still nodded at him.


    "Come on! This party is for the five of you!!" Mira yelled at the remaining three.


    "I thought we weren''t included." Tyson walked forward standing beside Michael, followed by Jennifer and Rahond.


    Mira winked at Maria, then walked towards the five with her phone, taking countless pictures... Most only consisting of Michael and Erika.


    "You guys should cut the cake." Maria said with a smile.


    "I''ll do it!!" Tyson quickly got in between Michael and Erika, he picked up the cake knife.


    Mira: "Say, Welcome back!!"


    "Welcome back."


    Snap!


    "Yes, this is the best." She said checking the pictures in her phone.


    "Let me see, Mira." Maria said, while Tyson quickly took a piece of cake and placed it on a plate, passing it to everybody.


    Mira walked up to Maria, and showed her the pictures, including the ones with Erika and Michael.


    "Fufufufu... Remember the plan Mira, We must find a way to get them alone, together." She whispered to Mira.


    "I know, Maria. My brother and your sister have so many heartbreaks, pain and had suffered, Mostly for us. So we must make them happy."


    "And how do we accomplish that?"


    "By joining them together, of course."


    The two girls giggled happily, the plan has been set; Now, they''ll have to wait till nighttime.


    "Are you sure your sister like my brother?" Mira asked, staring at Erika and her brother.


    "Are you sure your brother like my sister?" Maria asked back.


    Mira turned to her. "We''ll find out in the evening."


    BEEP!!


    Everyone turned their heads to the small security screen which was placed beside the door.


    "Let him in." Michael said to Dink, who nodded and tapped on the green button beside the screen.


    _


    Knock!


    After some, moment, there was a gentle knock on the door.


    Dink who stood beside it opened the door, seeing a nervous Manager Mike.


    "Come in, Manager." Michael, who sat on the couch with his sister beside him, said.


    Manager Mike moved his gaze around the decorated sitting room with a slight smile, he stopped in front of Michael and bowed.


    "You called for me, Sir."


    "I want to know if the Villa number four and five is also sold." Michael got straight to the point.


    "Villa number four and five?" Manager Mike was confused.


    "No, Sir." As a businessman, he quickly got himself and answered, Not planning on offending anyone here.


    "What is the price of the two?" Michael asked again.


    "Pardon?" Mike was stunned.


    "The price?" Michael repeated.


    Everyone stared at him with a slight frown, why is Michael asking about the Villas? Is he planning on buying the two?


    "The... The, the price of villa number four is 60,000 years of life times, Number five is 45,000 years of life times. The two are a total of 105,000--"


    "--Mmm, I want to buy the two."


    Manager Mike: "Come again?"


    Jennifer: "Micky?"


    Mira: "..."


    Erika: "..."


    Tyson: "Wow!"


    The rest were all speechless and dumbfounded, Michael wasn''t bothered by their reaction, and continued:


    "I want to buy it for two people, as you know; I already have one."


    Manager Mike subconsciously nods his head, still speechless.


    "This house will be for Erika and Rahond, they''ll be the owners."


    "What?" The two turned to Michael in shock.


    Manager Mike quickly nodded, getting to sell the Villas on the hill will make him a huge commission! But...


    "Sir, the documents are in my office. I''ll be back." Without waiting for Michael''s reply, he ran out in joy... This is a one time opportunity, and he wasn''t planning on missing it.


    "What?" Michael asked, seeing the eyes on him.


    "Nothing."


    __


    [Infinity Street.]


    [Grand hotel, Presidential suite.]


    In the luxurious sitting room, ten figures sat down on sofas, facing each other.


    "So what is the plan, Rebecca?" Firenze asked.


    "Yes, Love. What is Michael''s weakness?" Damon asked.


    Rebecca moved her gaze on everyone, stopping on Yan, whose hand was broken by Michael.


    "Why are you after Michael?" She turned her head to Nia.


    Nia smiled at her and placed the glass of wine on the table. "Michael injured my pet... I want him to pay." She said.


    "Injured your pet? Is that the reason you want revenge?" Rebecca was confused.


    "Yes."


    She let out a low sigh. "Hey Love, Is your pet Dead?" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No." Nia shook her head.


    ''This girl is really stupid, Michael injured your pet, which is still alive, and with good health to... Then why after revenge? Fufufufu... She''s really stupid; I''ll just have to use you.'' She thought, but said with a smile.


    "He''s really heartless, don''t worry... We''ll help you have your revenge."


    "So Nia, Do you went Michael dead?" Damon asked.


    "Dead?" Nia was at a loss. "No, I want him to pay, and feel the pain of seeing his loved ones hurt and powerless to do anything... But, I don''t want him dead."


    Some frowned upon hearing her.


    "Then you can turn on us at any given time, why don''t we kill you now and blame it on Michael?" Yan, who had bandaged his hand hissed with killing intent.


    "Calm down, Yan. Even if she doesn''t want Michael dead, she is also after him." Rebecca said.


    "What about his weakness?" Rio reminded.


    "Yes, You have been keeping that from us for a while now, won''t you tell us?" Ivy added.


    "Yes, Love. Tell us." Damon urged.


    Rebecca smiled slightly: "Michael don''t have any Weakness, except one: which is..."


    Everyone stared at her with undivided attention.


    "His little sister, Mira."

 Chapter 192 - 192: Mira Is His Weakness, And Also His Madness

    "Yes! I forgot about her!!" Firenze exclaimed, then turned to her. "How are we going to use her against Michael?"


    "Easy, We''ll kill her!!" Yen said, his eyes filled with sinister intention.


    "Are you mad?! Although we want him dead, we need to move with caution. Don''t forget he''s now a General." Damon said with dark lines on his face.


    "So?! I have hundreds of men under Me, with one command they''ll all arrive in Amerisa." Yan added arrogantly.


    "You--"


    "--You can do that, but I have a plan. We need to kill Michael in secret, So no one will trace his death to us." Rebecca interrupted, stopping Damon.


    "What are you planning then?" QingLi, Yan''s right-hand woman asked.


    "Simple, We kidnap Mira. Take her to a specific location and send word to Michael, if he shows up, we can kill him there."


    Everyone slowly nodded, after hearing Rebecca.


    "Your plan might work, but don''t forget Michael is a Diamond Medal holder." Ivy reminded.


    "I''m also a Diamond Medal older, Firenze is a Diamond holder, Rio Is a Diamond holder, one of my elder is a Diamond holder, and we have Five gold medal holders... Adding our combined forces, we have at least 6 diamond holders, 15 Gold medal holders, 20 platinum Holders and more than 50 Silver and Bronze medal holders.


    We are currently the strongest force at the moment." Rebecca gave a full detail of their strength.


    "How do you know that? We haven''t shown you some of our people." Yan asked with a deep frown.


    "Keep your friends close and your enemies closer, I hope you all understood that phrase."


    The rest looked at each other and nodded again.


    "Ok then, when are we going to kidnap her?" Blade, who has been silent from the start finally opened his mouth.


    Everyone turned to the mysterious Man whose face was covered with a black mask, this man is the vice guild master of Blood Hunters and Nia''s Cousin, also a Diamond Medal 1-star.


    "What is your encounter with Michael?" Rebecca asked, instead of answering.


    "I have no issue with Michael, But with that bitch in his Guild; I won''t be able to deal with her if he''s alive, that''s why I''m helping."


    "What? I thought you are doing it for me?" Nia turned to him in shock.


    "I was, Not after I saw that bitch in the party." Blade answered her, his voice filled with killing intent.


    "Which Bitch? They were three ladies with Michael in the party, which one?"


    Blade didn''t say anything, but remind silent.


    Seeing this, Rebecca continued: "we''ll kidnap her on August 22, On his birthday."


    "Good." Blade nodded at her.


    "Ok then, Tomorrow is the guild war, can''t wait to see what the Vipers are capable of." Firenze stood up. "We''ll leave first."


    Rio and Ivy stood up, and followed behind him.


    "We too."


    "Same here."


    Nia, Blade, Yan, and QingLi stood and left the room, after receiving a nod from Rebecca.


    _


    "Can you leave us alone, Mika?"


    Rebecca turned to Mika, who nodded and quickly left the suite.


    "What are you really planning?" Damon asked, the moment they were alone.


    Rebecca stood up and sat on his lap, crossing her hands around his neck.


    "Those fools think we''ll help them, Of course Mira is Michael''s Weakness, but also his Madness. He wiped out three guilds just because they touched her... These fools are just going to their deaths if they kidnap Mira." She said with a smile.


    "I still want my revenge--"


    "--Shhh, I know what you want Love. And you''ll get it, but you must be alive before thinking of revenge." She moved her head closer to his.


    "So kidnapping Mira will be their doom, after he''s weak from fighting so many powerful figures, we can easily kill him. Two birds with one stone, Nice."


    "My Love finally understands."


    Damon grinned and kissed her hungrily, he picked her up and walked towards the bedroom without breaking from the kiss.


    _


    [In the Lobby.]


    "Guild master, Can Rebecca be trusted?" Ivy asked in mild suspicion.


    Firenze scoffed. "In all my years of knowing Women... Rebecca is the cleverest of them all, she is artful, cunning, manipulative, and Sly as a fox. She can never be trusted, Trusting her is akin to digging your grave with your own hands."


    Rio and Ivy looked at each other in confusion.


    "All I''m saying is, she has another motive behind her plan."


    "But you accepted it." Rio stated.


    "Of course, I accepted it. I also want to see how her plan will turn out. Hahaha, Come on, let''s get out of here." He walked towards the exit, followed by the two.


    _


    "Those guys can''t be trusted." Blade said, walking out of the elevator with Nia.


    "But they can get me to Michael."


    "Nia... What I''m saying is, Those guys can go against you anytime. Without me, You are the weakest among them. I advise we leave and never return."


    "No." Nia stopped, and turned to him. "You know how I love Fafnir, how can I let the one who injured her go free?"


    Blade sighed in frustration and turned to her. "Your pet isn''t dead, for gods'' sake, it''s alive and healed already. Why are you sounding like you haven''t killed someone''s else pet?"


    "Humph!"


    Nia walked away in disapproval.


    "This girl." Blade shook his head and followed behind her.


    _ sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [In another Elevator.]


    "Do you think Firenze, Nia and Rebecca can be trusted?" QingLi asked.


    "None of them can be trusted, all we need to do is stay on guard... Send word, I want my Four white Beauties. Ask them to be in Amerisa before Noon tomorrow." Yan said.


    "Ok Boss, But... Why them? I''m here to please you."


    "Oh my cupcake." Yan held her chin with his left hand. "You''ll always be my number one, I''m calling them here for backup; that is... if something goes out of hand." He kissed her lips lightly, and asked:


    "''What about that bitch?"


    "They haven''t found her yet." QingLi replied, licking her lip seductively.


    Yan stared at her for a moment, then smile. "Let''s get to the house first, then I''ll fill your wet cave all the way in."


    "I''ll love that." She smiled brightly.

 Chapter 193 - 193: Lets Go Shopping.

    [Unity Street.]


    [Michael''s Home.]


    "Thank you so much, Sir." Manager Mike thanked, feeling thrill for selling both Villas.


    Rahond, Erika and Maria were still stunned in place, not believing on owing a Villa this easily. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you, Guild master!"


    "Thank you, Michael!"


    "Yes, thank you!"


    The three bowed their heads to him, all feeling extremely grateful.


    "It''s Nothing." Michael stood up, then stretched out his hand towards Mira. "Let''s go shopping Mira."


    "Huh?" Mira looked up at him in shock. "S-shopping?" She took his hand.


    "Yes, now go inside, and get ready."


    "Ok." Mira nodded, instead to walk towards the elevator, she walked up to Erika. "Brother, Can silver hair bestie go with us?" She asked looking at Michael over her shoulder.


    Michael thought for a moment, and nodded. "Ok, Mira."


    "Come on, let''s get ready." She grabbed Erika''s hand and pulled her towards the elevator, then looked back at Maria and winked at her.


    "I''m going with you guys." Tyson quickly announced, feeling the looks on him, he asked:


    "What? Don''t a guy get to change his wardrobe?"


    Rahond: ''I thought he was going with the girls.''


    "You can go, Manager Mike." Michael said to Manager Mike, who bowed at him and walked away.


    __


    [Amerisa''s biggest Mall.]


    A golden Royal-Rolls phantom stopped in front of the Mall, which surely drew the attention of all the passer-by around.


    "Oh my God! Is that a Royal-Rolls phantom?!"


    "WOW!!"


    "Is someone famous, or a powerful Player shopping today?"


    "Wow!"


    A young man in a black long sleeve overcoat, putting on a facemask and a face cap stepped out, followed by Mira, Erika, Tyson and even Jennifer. They were all stylishly dressed, especially Tyson.


    "Let''s see what I can buy in here." He removed his sunglasses, folded the Temples, then hanged it on his Herm¨¨s noir crocodlle T-shirt which was worth tens of thousands of life times.


    "Wow! He looked handsome!!"


    "Only that T-shirt on him worth thousands of life times!!"


    "Who is he?!!"


    The girls around were all staring at Tyson hungrily, This guy was both good-looking and on top of it, filled with life times.


    "What about those Beauties and that guy in a black Overcoat?"


    "Those beauties might be this guy''s girlfriends and that guy might be his bodyguard."


    "Yeah, You might be right--"


    The onlookers looked to the side, seeing a Lincoln parked behind the Royal-Rolls phantom and four men in bodyguards uniform got down, and followed the group behind.


    "Wow! He even has bodyguards!"


    "These guys looks familiar?"


    "Yes, This... This is Jennifer and Erika! The Vice Guild Master and first Elder of The Conquerors!!!"


    "Yes!! That young man is Tyson!!"


    Realization struck all the onlookers, Next moment; chaos broke out.


    "Those are The Conquerors!!!"


    "Oh My God!! Those two girls are both Diamond holders!!"


    "We love you, Erika!! Your fusion in the competition was great!!!"


    "Yes! I look you Erika! Will you be my girlfriend?!!"


    "You wish!!"


    Almost all of them rushed towards him, only to be stopped by an invisible Barrier.


    "What is this?"


    "Is this a force field?"


    "This is Queen-of-death''s barrier."


    "Wow!! She is so awesome!!!"


    "We love you Miss Jennifer!!"


    Word of surprise, shock and Awe were flying everywhere as the fans got even more ecstatic.


    "Wait... That young man."


    The Fans watched as the group walked towards the Mall.


    "We thought he''s Tyson''s Bodyguard... Do you guys think that guy is..."


    "...Supreme?!"


    "Of Course, that''s Supreme''s dress style!"


    "Supreme!!"


    _


    "That was intense, thank goodness the security stopped them." Tyson said, the moment they entered the Mall, He looked around the stores around the huge Mall.


    "What are we buying first?" He added.


    "That''s on you, Come Mira. Let''s go buy some clothes for you." Michael held Mira''s hand and led her to the dress section, followed by the four bodyguards.


    "This guy." Tyson looked around the place, and head towards the accessories section.


    The girls looked at each other. "Come on, Erika. Michael''s birthday is coming up... We need to get him something."


    "Michael''s birthday?" Erika was Momentarily surprised. "When?" She asked.


    "Next week, August 22, he''s entering 23." Said Jennifer with a smile.


    ''August.'' Erika thought for a moment and nodded. "What do you think he''s into?" She asked.


    Jennifer held her jaw, thinking about Erika''s question. "Boobs, Life times, cute Animals, beautiful Flowers, Arts, Mira..."


    Erika stared at her with a deep frown, Listening to all the things Jennifer was mentioning, the Boobs, and Cute animals caught her off guard, but still...


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know what he''s into." Erika asked in mild confusion.


    Jennifer turned to her and sighed. "It has been more than two years now, I don''t think I know him again." She looked at the direction Michael and Mira took.


    "So he''s into all these things you mentioned, two years ago?" Erika asked.


    "Some, Especially Boobs." Jennifer said with a smirk. "Yours can do the trick."


    "What?!"


    "Just joking. Fufufufu!! Look at your face." Jennifer burst out laughing.


    "Come on, Girl." She wrapped her hand over Erika''s shoulder. "Let''s go get something, and maybe get a gift for Michael... And you."


    "Huh?" Erika looked at her in surprise.


    "Do you think I don''t know your birthday? Come on." She pulled Erika, towards the direction Michael took.


    _


    "Michael? What are you doing here?" A voice filled with surprise sounded the moment Michael, and Mira walked inside the Store.


    "Kira? How did you know I''m the one?" Michael asked in mild surprised.


    "Fufufufu, that isn''t difficult, and... Mira Is a good give away." She smiled at Mira. "Do you remember me, Mira?" She asked.


    "Yes, you are Stella''s friend, and always mean to my brother." Mira said with a small frown.


    "What?" Kira put on a hurt expression. "That''s not it Mira, I like your brother--"


    "--You don''t like him." Mira cut her off.


    "Mira, We are friends. Your brother have forgiven me, and I hope you can also forgive me."


    Mira looked up at her brother, and sighed. "My brother is kind, but I won''t forgive you so easily." She looked away.


    Kira sighed helplessly, Years back she was truly mean to Michael and Mira, even insulting them... Michael forgave her, but it seems Mira is still angry.


    ''What will I do for her to forgive me? I won''t get a chance with Michael if Mira is angry with me, what to do? What to do?'' Kira rubbed the back of her neck with a small smile and moved her gaze to Michael.


    "That''s on both of you, and... what are you doing here?" Michael looked around the store.


    "I work here."


    "Why are you guys standing at the door?"


    Kira turned her head to Jennifer and Erika, she frowned slightly upon seeing Jennifer.


    ''What is she doing here?''

 Chapter 194 - 194: Hidden Boss

    "Kira? What are you doing here?" Jennifer asked with killing intent.


    "Hello Jennifer, I work here... I... I Want to apologize for everything I did and said to you and Michael--"


    "--Just stop there, You insulted us, framed Michael and Mira for stealing your things, Hire thugs to beat up Michael and Me... Flaunt your life times in front of us, and you expect forgiveness?"


    Kira sighed deeply. "I''m truly sorry for my past mistakes..."


    The next moment, she dropped on her knees, which stunned the group.


    "I''m asking for you all forgiveness, please forgive me."


    "What is happening? Why is Kira kneeling before these people?"


    "Who are these people?"


    Kira''s fellow workers asked in mild confusion, even the customers were confused.


    "Mm... Before I forgive you." Jennifer smirked at her.


    "Kowtow A Hundred times." She said. "This is just a small punishment for what you did to us, Micky might have forgiven you, but we haven''t." She folded her hands on her chest, staring at Kira with disdain.


    ''That''s such a small punishment.'' Erika thought, her gaze on Kira filled with hostility.


    Kira thought for a moment and started kowtowing, While Jennifer helped her count.


    "1... 2... 3... 4... 5..."


    "What is going on here?"


    Everyone turned their heads, seeing a middle-age woman in a red bandage dress with high heels walking towards them, clearly unhappy.


    "What is this?! Why are you kneeling on the ground, Kira?!" She asked, stopping in front of the group. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s the manager!"


    "Finally, she can teach this arrogant young generations some manners."


    "Yeah, Asking people to kneel and kowtow to them."


    "Who are these guys? Why haven''t I seen them before?"


    "They might be new here."


    "Answer me, Kira!" She yelled.


    "M-Manager, I made a mistake, so I''m apologizing for it."


    "Made a mistake?" The Female manager moved her gaze to Jennifer. "What Mistake have my Worker committed? If she''d disrespected you in any way, why go to such length? We can settle this peacefully." She said:


    ''What should I do? These kids are all players, and powerful ones at that. But... They''re disturbing the store and making customers uncomfortable.'' She thought inwardly.


    "Ask her yourself, if you don''t make her continue Kowtowing, I''ll take over your store." Jennifer said arrogantly.


    Michael held Mira''s hand, then quietly walked away from the place."


    "Where are we going, brother?"


    "We are checking the other store." He said. "Watch them." He said to Borne and the other three, who nodded.


    _


    While at the Store, the Manager was enraged. "Take over our store? Who do you think you are, young lady?!" She turned to Kira.


    "Stand Up!"


    Kira hesitated.


    "I said stand up, or I''ll fire you!"


    Hearing the word "fire" she quickly stood up from the ground, her head lowered.


    "Now listen silently you two, Leave this store right this instant. Golden Pearl Fashion store don''t need customers like you!"


    "Golden Pearl?" The name shocked Jennifer, she turned around and walked towards the exit.


    "Huh?" Erika was stunned, Jennifer isn''t someone to be scared so easily, and...


    ''Where is Michael and Mira?''


    "Humph!" The Manager scoffed. "Only the name scared you away, even though you are a player, our store has more power than you."


    "She ran away just by hearing the name?"


    "I know the Golden Pearl fashion store is the best!"


    "Yeah, I''m honor working here."


    "Same!"


    "The Manager is also great!"


    "Nicely done, Manager!!"


    "Yeah-- Huh?"


    Before the workers could celebrate more, Jennifer walked back inside with a smirk.


    "You are back?!" The Manager was surprised.


    "Why so surprised? I just went back to check the name." She brought out her phone, and made a call.


    "Amerisa''s Mall, Golden Pearl Store. You have ten minute." She hanged up.


    "Calling for backup won''t help you, our Golden Pearl store has powerful players, and I heard from the boss that we have a hidden big boss behind us, which is now a Diamond medal holder. So anyone you call today will be powerless to do anything."


    Jennifer and Erika remind silent, they both control two chairs with their Mana and sat down, crossing their legs.


    "You are learning quickly, Girl." Jennifer said with a smile.


    "And you are a good teacher."


    "Stop that, I started teaching you five minutes ago, don''t worry; when I''m done... You''ll be able to socialize with anyone, especially Michael." She whispered the last one.


    "What? I don''t really need help with that."


    "Oh wow, look at her, all growing up."


    The Manager and everyone present all have dark lines on their faces, hearing the girls chat happily like nothing had happened.


    [Ten Minutes Later.]


    Michael and Mira walked back to the store with shopping bags in hands, seeing the two girls sitting on a chair, and the manager and workers glaring at them. Surely made the two siblings speechless.


    "Let''s wait here for a moment, Mira." Michael said, while Mira nodded.


    "Where is your Savior? Why haven''t we seen him?" The manager asked.


    "Yes, It''s been Ten minutes now." A worker added.


    Jennifer moved her gaze on everyone, Kira was still looking at her feet, fidgeting with her cloth.


    A Man quickly ran past Michael, Mira and their four bodyguards who stood outside, and entered the store.


    Seeing this Man, The Manager and workers were stunned, which only lasted for seconds.


    "Boss, this girl is disturbing the peace of the store, and chasing away our Customers--"


    "--Shut Up!" The man yelled angrily at her, then walked nervously to Jennifer.


    What happened next made everyone''s eyes to widened in both horror and surprise.


    "Good Afternoon, Boss." The man said with a bow.


    Jennifer nodded at him, and moved her gaze around everyone.


    Erika: "Jennifer?"


    She turned to Erika and laughed seeing her stunned expression.


    "Oh, This is Mr Sam, He''s my Secretary... And controller of all my businesses." She explained to Erika and turned to the Man. "Why didn''t you tell me you''d opened Golden Pearl in the Mall?"


    "I was planning to surprised you, Boss. You asked me to expand our business. That''s what I did."


    Jennifer nodded slowly at him.


    "W-What Is going on, Boss?" The Manager stammered.


    "Oh! Manager Tess, This is the hidden Boss I told you about..." Sam paused and moved his gaze around, seeing their worried expressions, he asked;


    "What happened here?"

 Chapter 195 - 195: We Forgive You

    The workers and Manger were extremely Horrified, staring at Jennifer in shock, not even hearing the Boss''s question.


    "Speak!!"


    Manager Tess Jolted back in fright and stammered.


    "Well... Well... You see, Boss." She turned to Kira, and found a scapegoat to put the blame on.


    "This stupid girl here offended the hidden Boss! Now get down on your knees and kowtow to the Boss!" She yelled at Kira.


    "Yes, get down on your knees!!"


    "Yes! You offended the Boss!!"


    "That''s what she gets for offending the Boss!!"


    All these people were all backing Kira a moment ago, getting to know the one in front of them is the real boss of golden Pearl, they quickly switched side.


    "This is Common in life Erika, never fall for this." Jennifer whispered to Erika.


    "You don''t need to tell Me twice, I have met a lot of these type of people... Always trying to lick the shoe of the richest."


    Kira got down on her knees, after hearing the Manger.


    "Get up, Kira." Michael and Mira walked inside the store, all the bags have been given to the four bodyguards.


    "Who are you, young man?! Don''t you know our Boss asked this girl to kneel down? Don''t interfere in other people''s business." Manager Tess quickly rebuked Michael, hoping to please the Hidden Boss.


    "Fufufufu... Bestie, it seems this woman don''t know my brother." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "True Mira." Jennifer chuckled.


    "Bestie? Brother?" Manager Tess''s head almost exploded, she quickly said:


    "I didn''t mean to be rude, Sir. It''s just that the Boss asked her to kneel down and kowtow--"


    "--I know that, get up Kira." Michael said flatly.


    Kira slowly stood up.


    "Now, show us around. I need to buy some shoes for my sister."


    She nodded and quickly gestured for Michael to follow her, Michael nodded, and the two siblings followed behind Kira.


    "Who is that, Boss?" Sam asked.


    Because of the facemask and cap, None of them could see Michael''s face, let alone know who he is, so Sam was speechless who''ll dare talk in front of his Boss.


    "Fufufufu... That is my Boss." Jennifer gave a simple reply, but that reply made Manager Tess staggered backward.


    ''Did I just offended the hidden Boss''s Boss? God, please help me, I don''t want to lose this job.''


    "Is she reliable?" Jennifer asked Sam, gesturing at Tess.


    "Yes, she''s good at managing this store." Sam said.


    Jennifer stood up with Erika. "Give her 20% increase in salary."


    "What?" Manager Tess was stunned.


    "She did nothing Wrong, and even tried to Settle the matter peacefully." Jennifer smiled at Tess and walked towards Michael, Erika following behind now.


    "Now Girl, let''s get you something." She said.


    "Wow, the hidden Boss is so nice, But her Boss is very cold."


    "Yeah, I wonder how he looks like."


    "Why is he putting on a facemask and a Cap? Is this place smelling to him?"


    "I can''t understand wealthy people."


    "Who is in the House?!"


    Everyone turned their heads to the door, seeing a handsome young man with red hair walking inside, On his left wrist was a Rolex Daytona gold watch.


    "OMG! That watch is worth thousands of life times."


    "Who is he?"


    In matter of seconds, all the girls, both sellers and Customers rushed up to Tyson.


    "Whoa! Calm down everyone, I''m looking for someone." Tyson exclaimed in surprised, while raising his hands at them.


    "Who are you looking for, handsome?"


    "Maybe we can help you look for this person."


    "Yes, We can do more than look for this person you are looking for."


    "Stop flirting with the Customer!!"


    Hearing Manager Tess''s yell, they quickly stepped aside from Tyson, well... Only the sellers. The guys in the store looked at Tyson with envy and disdain, seeing so many beauties around him.


    "Can you describe this person, Sir?" Manager Tess asked.


    "Well... He''s putting on a facemask and a face cap, wearing a black Overcoat. Have you seen him?"


    Everyone in the store blinked in shock.


    That''s the complete description of the Hidden Boss''s Boss.


    "Yes, we have seen him... May I ask, are you his brother, or Boss?"


    "Boss? Hahahahaha..." Tyson burst out laughing. "I might go with brother, But Boss? No way, He''s My Boss."


    ''How powerful is that guy? Even his workers looks this handsome and all filled with life times.''


    "So have you seem him?" Tyson stopped laughing and asked.


    "Yes... Yes, he''s over there... At the shoe section of the store." Manager Tess pointed at the direction.


    "Thanks." Tyson smiled at her and walked towards the direction.


    __


    "Michael, I--"


    "--Don''t worry, I forgive you." Mira said, cutting her off.


    "Really?" Kira looked at her in shock.


    "Yeah, if my brother can forgive you, why can''t I?" She asked back.


    "True, You already got your punishment."


    The three turned to Jennifer and Erika, who walked up to them with a smile.


    "Thank you, Jennifer." Kira said gratefully.


    "It''s ok, I just hope you have changed."


    "Yes, I''m a changed person... Oh! This way, these are our best Shoes for young beautiful girls." Kira smiled at the group, and led them towards the best shoes section.


    "How is Violet doing?" Michael asked Jennifer.


    "Levi said they''re heading to the Fifth Guild now, don''t worry, all the guilds in blackwater neighborhood will soon be under us." She smiled at him.


    __


    [Blackwater Neighborhood.]


    [Vigorous Guild''s building, fifth Guild to be conquered by The Conquerors.]


    "Miss Violet, Why are you here?" A young man asked respectfully, his members stood behind him staring at Violet, Zack, Levi, Ricky, Ralph, and Nick.


    "Your guild is holding top 340th on the Guilds'' ranking board, We''re here to provide you the opportunity to enter top 15th, gained 50% discount in anything you buy in AI''s store, and also extra protection and backing..."


    The Members of the Vigorous Guild were stunned... The young man moved his gaze on his members and said to her.


    "We don''t understand, Miss Violet."


    "It''s simple, Accept to merge your Guild with The Conquerors, and you''ll have all these benefits... If Not, you can simply disband your Guild." She said with a smile.

 Chapter 196 - 196: I Refuse

    Violet and her group walked out of The Conqueror''s new branch.


    "This was easy." Levi said, walking beside her.


    "Yeah, five guilds are already under us..." She stopped and checked her wristwatch.


    "It''s 6 0''Clock pm, we need to conquer the sixth before nighttime." She added.


    "We now have 50% of Blackwater neighborhood, But... All these while, I don''t know why the guild master wants to merge all these guilds with us." Zack said in mild confusion.


    "He said our world will be attack soon, we can only trust him and prepare, Let''s go." Violet got in her BMW with the group and head straight to the sixth guild.


    _


    [Half An Hour Later.]


    The BMW stopped in front of a huge decorated building, they all got down with a slight frown.


    "Are they celebrating?" Ralph asked, looking at his group.


    "There is only one way to find out." Violet walked towards the Building, followed by the four.


    Inside the Building, a group of girls numbering 15 were having the time of their lives, drinking and partying, Drinks and food were arranged all over the place.


    "Can you believe this? We only tease those fools in the game, and they gave us all their loots and rewards... Men are fools." A beautiful young lady with blonde hair said with a smile.


    "Yes, Guild Master... With your beauty and body, who''ll refuse you?" Another asked.


    "She is right!!"


    "Thanks babies, come on! Let''s party!!!" She raised her glass of wine into the air with a beautiful smile on her face.


    "Wow, It''s a party."


    "And... They are all girls."


    The ones playing the Music stopped it, and all the ladies turned to the voices, seeing five strangers walking inside like they owned the place.


    "Who are you guys?!" The Guild master yelled in displeasure.


    "Yes, what are you all doing here?!"


    "Let me introduce myself, I''m Violet... The fourth elder of The Conquerors."


    "The Conquerors?"


    "That''s Supreme''s guild."


    The guild master frowned slightly and asked. "Why are you here?"


    Violet smiled and repeated what she said to the Vigorous Guild, then waited for Star Girls'' Guild Master''s reply.


    "I refuse." She said without hesitation, while her members nodded.


    Violet and the four behind her frowned slightly. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Even with all the benefits, she refused...? This is shocking.'' Violet thought, but asked with a smile.


    "Can I know the reason? And I hope you know the consequences for refusing."


    "Don''t threaten me, old bones." She calmly walked up to Violet with the glass of wine in her hands.


    "I guess you didn''t investigate about us."


    "Is that really needed? Your guild is holding top 210th, what''s there to be investigated?" Nick asked.


    "You guys are really arrogant." She sneered at them. "I''m refusing because we don''t need any of these things you mentioned, if it''s about the leader board, we''ll move forward on our own, We need no one''s help."


    The other girls nodded hearing their Guild Master.


    "OK then." Violet sighed in relief. "You''ll just have to disband."


    The Guild Master''s face turned cold. "OK then."


    "Wait, Guild Master." A young lady walked forward.


    "What is it, Niki?" She looked at Niki over her shoulder.


    "Can''t we resolve this peacefully?" She asked in a low voice.


    After running to Amerisa, she came in contact with the Guild Master of the Star Girls and was accepted in, she has been with them for two days now, and they''re good to her... So she couldn''t stand by and watch as they become enemies with The Conquerors.


    "We can, If your Guild Master accept my proposal." Violet said.


    "Guild Master--"


    "--No, Niki... We won''t merge with The Consequences, They can''t be trusted..." She said coldly.


    "OK, Then." Violet flicked her wrist and a long sword appeared in her hands.


    "I hope you won''t regret this later." She added.


    The blonde hair smirked, "Gascar! Come out!"


    The space behind her distorted and a huge red dragon walked out, it fixed its green eyes at Violet and her group.


    "That is a Darkness Bloodline pet, A Lv30 and also a stage 2 evolved." Zack exclaimed, as he summoned his weapon.


    "Good eye, do you want to continue? My baby here won''t mind kicking you out." The Guild Master added.


    ''How can a Silver medal holder have an Epic-Class dragon? Although the odd is against us, we must complete this mission.'' Violet pointed her sword at the Guild Master.


    "If you don''t want to disband, don''t blame us for being rude." She said.


    "Rude?" Killing intent spared out from the Guild Master''s body, all her members quickly summoned their weapons.


    "You walked inside our Guild like it''s your garden, asked us to merge with you, and if we didn''t, we''ll disband... Do you think because you''re the Fourth elder of The Conquerors, we''ll be scared of you?" She crushed the glass in her hand, the next moment a huge umbrella appeared in her hands.


    ''Who really is this girl?'' Violet and her group leaped backward, creating distance from the girls.


    "That is an Epic-Class weapon." Zack muttered in shock.


    "We can see that." Nick added.


    "Guild Master, there''s another way, we can talk this out." Niki tried to calm down the situation, which was escalating quickly.


    "Stay back, Niki. I don''t want to hurt you with my attacks."


    Clap!


    Clap!


    Clap!


    Clap!


    "I never thought the Guild master is this arrogant, just because you have an Epic-Class dragon." everyone turned to the door, seeing a man looking his early 30s walking towards them.


    "Who are you?!" She asked. ''This man Is also a Gold Medal holder, if it''s only this old rag, we could win; but... With him.''


    "I''m Rahond, The second elder of The Consequences. The Guild Master asked me to check up on you guys and tell him how everything is going."


    "She refuse to merge with us." Zack announced loudly.


    "Oh?" Rahond looked at the 15 ladies in the room, then brought out his phone and called Michael... "It''ll be a shame of losing such good Members, so why don''t you speak to the Guild Master; maybe you can convince him." The call went through.


    "Yes Rahond?"


    "Guild Master, we have a slight issue here." Rahond explain everything, and also the dragon and the situation at hand, after he was done, they waited for Michael''s reply.


    "Give her the phone, and put the call on speaker."


    "Yes, Guild Master." Rahond gestured for her to take the phone.

 Chapter 197 - 197: Erika Is Drunk

    With suspicion, she took the phone from him and directly said to Michael.


    "I don''t care what you''ll give me, I''ll never--"


    "--Ten Million In-game diamonds, and 10,000 years of life times, will be yours if you join us. You can still use your guild name, but I''ll be your Guild Master."


    Everyone froze upon hearing the amount of In-game diamonds and life times Michael mentioned.


    "Guild Master." A young girl with purple eyes and hair rushed up to the Guild Master. "That amount is huge, I say we accept... We can get stronger with all these things, and we''ll still have our Guild name; Even though he''ll be the leader, to us... You are the leader." She whispered to her.


    "Yes, Guild Master Veronica, I go with her." Niki quickly added.


    Veronica moved her gaze on the two then at the phone.


    "When will I receive--"


    BEEP!


    < Player Star, You have been gifted with 10M In-game diamonds and 10,000 years of life times.>


    She blinked in shock, after hearing AI''s word in her head.


    "Aren''t you scared I''ll refuse? Or worst, Run away?"


    "There is no place in this world that I can''t find you, by then, it''s not to talk; but to kill."


    Veronica thought for a moment and said. "Retreat, Gascar."


    The ten meters tall dragon nodded, and turned into particles, disappearing from the hall.


    "Money can solve anything." Violet muttered in a low voice, storing back her weapon.


    "OK, Supreme. What''ll I do?" Veronica asked, now with a smile.


    "Easy, follow Violet''s instructions, and your Guild will turn into The Conquerors'' branch, but its name will remain."


    "OK." She nodded, and handed Rahond the phone.


    "OK, let''s start. Or should we enjoy the party first?" Veronica asked with a smile.


    "Sorry, The Guild Master need me." Rahond said, turned around to leave...


    "Wait!!"


    He turned to Niki. "Yes?"


    "Can you take me to, Supreme?" She asked.


    Rahond thought for a moment and nodded, "it''s late, but come with me."


    "Are you sure about this, Niki?" Veronica asked.


    "Yes."


    "OK, take care of yourself."


    Niki nodded and quickly followed behind Rahond.


    __


    [Unity street.]


    [Michael''s Home.]


    [8:00 Pm.]


    The group returned from shopping, and settled down on the couch, totally exhausted.


    "How was it?" Maria moved her wheelchair towards the two girls who slumped on the couch.


    "Where is Jennifer?" She asked again.


    "Bestie has things to do, she said it''s about some business. I don''t know." Mira said, sitting upright.


    "I''ll prepare Dinner." Michael walked towards the kitchen.


    "I bought something for you, Maria." Erika said with a smile, she picked up a bag and handed it to Maria.


    "Aww... You are so sweet, Sis." Maria took the bag with a smile, she brought out a newly bought IPhone, then Jewel box...


    "Erika?" She looked up at her sister in shock.


    "It''s OK, Maria. I have life times." Erika smiled at her, easily easing her worries.


    "We''ll take our leave." Borne said with a smile.


    "Won''t you stay for dinner?" Mira asked.


    The four looked at each other and shook their heads. "No, we have plans."


    "OK then." Mira nodded, and the four left the house.


    After thirty Minutes, the table was filled with all type of foods.


    "Wow brother!" Mira exclaimed and added. "Oh, I''ll get the drinks." She quickly rushed back to the kitchen.


    Michael nodded and sat down on his seat, followed by the rest.


    Mira returned with a bottle of red wine, which Tyson bought for her in the Mall... After asking for him to buy it. This wine will play a crucial role in their plan.


    She poured in two cups, and gave it to Michael and Erika, then put juice for her and Maria. Although Maria was 17th, she wasn''t a drinking type... She hates anything which has the taste of Alcohol, and Mira knew this.


    Erika took a sip of the wine, and her face changed slightly feeling the taste.


    "How is it?" Mira asked with a smile.


    "Sweet." Erika answered, a little stunned by the taste.


    ''That''s it, the wine is sweet, but has 30% alcohol; Maria said Silver hair bestie can''t hold her liquor.'' Mira thought with a smile, seeing as Erika continued drinking the wine.


    [Some Minutes Later.]


    Michael swallowed the food in his mouth, and took a sip of the wine.


    {Protection protocol activated.}


    {Host can''t get drunk.}


    "Brother, We''ll be going to our room now, thanks for the food." Mira stood up and helped Maria, pushing her towards the elevator.


    Michael stared at the two with a slight frown, and turned to Erika, seeing her face pure red.


    "You don''t mean..."


    "I need more!" Erika yelled at him.


    "More?" Michael was stunned. "Wait..." He took another sip.


    {System protection protocol activated}


    {Host can''t get drunk.}


    Seeing instead of giving her the wine, he was drinking it luxurious, Erika stood up in rage.


    "Huh?" Now Michael was confused, he watched as Erika walked around the table and stood beside him.


    She lowered her head towards his face, Michael sat on the spot, staring at her green eyes. She lowered herself more that their lips were almost touching.


    The Next Moment, Michael was completely dumbfounded as she stood up straight with his wine glass in hand.


    "What are you doin--" his eyes widened as she gulped everything down.


    Seeing the hunger in her eyes, he quickly hid the bottle in his system storage.


    Seeing the bottle disappearing from the table, Erika burst into tears, crying like she had been wrong in her life.


    Michael facepalmed. "I''ll get you back for this Mira." He turned to the still crying Erika.


    "OK, OK, stop crying--"


    "Where... Sniff... Where is the bottle...? Sniff." She asked amidst sob.


    "It''s--"


    "Fufufufufu..."


    Before he could say anything, Erika started laughing, Michael scratched the back of his head in mild confusion.


    "They all thought I''m weak, my parents, those I called friends... My dream of being the best Archery winner was ruin because of them, Always looking down on me, even my parents looked down on me."


    Michael listened silently, as tears formed in her eyes again, he thought for a moment and tried to cheer her up.


    "But you have Maria."


    Erika looked at him with a frown, then nodded slowly. "True, Maria is the only one who believes in me... Do you know, I practice from age 5, just to be the best Archer, but all that dream got thrown away when my own parents threw us out." She started crying again.


    Michael felt sad for her, Erika''s story was even more tragic than his, she has parents, but they threw her out. But he has the love of both his Mum and Dad, till death took his Mum away. At least she didn''t abandon him.


    He held Erika, and she rested her head on his chest crying softly. "I''ll show them, all those fools who looked down on me, and lust on me... They''ll all pay."


    "Don''t worry, We''ll make them pay." Michael said, caressing her hair.


    Erika raised her head from his chest and looked up at him. "Why didn''t you lust on me?"


    "Pardon?" Michael was taken aback by this question.


    "If you had lust on me, I won''t complain. Because..."


    "Because what?" Michael asked, moving closer to her.


    Seeing him this close, Erika stammered. "Because... Because... Because you are different, You are the first guy who have looked at me for who I''m, not helping me for my beauty or anything."


    ''I need to know more.'' Michael thought and held her chin. ''I should use this opportunity well... I''ll have to thank Mira and Maria soon.''


    "Do you like me?"


    "Huh?" Erika blinked a couple of times, and started repeating his word.


    "Do I like you? Do I like you? Do I like you?"


    All this while Michael held her chin.


    "I don''t know." She removed his hand, and turned away.


    ''Oh wow.'' Michael smirked, he brought out the bottle of wine and place it on the table, making sure it made a sound when it touched the table.


    Erika turned to Him and her eyes widened seeing the bottle.


    "Yeah--"


    "--Nope." Michael took it back. "If you want this, you''ll have to answer my question."


    "Question? What question?" She asked in mild confusion.


    ''She is so cute, I don''t know when I started developing feelings for you, But... I also need to know what you think of me, people tend to say their hearts when they are drunk, so I need to know.''


    "Do you like me?" He asked again.


    Erika looked at him, then at the bottle in his hand. Seeing his serious look, she finally nodded.


    "When?" He asked again.


    "When? I think I accept it on Bermuda island, but couldn''t tell you that night."


    ''Ahh! I was really stupid, the way she acted should have given me a hint.'' Before he could do anything, she grabbed the bottle from him and quickly opened it, without looking for glass, she started gulping it all down.


    Michael stared at her with a blank expression, totally speechless and dumbfounded. Fortunately, the wine wasn''t much, and she quickly finished it. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good." She dropped the bottle on the table, Michael watched as she rested her head on his chest again.


    "I hope you won''t look down on me?" She looked up at him.


    "Never." Michael hugged her tightly, he looked down at her, and smile slightly seeing she has fallen asleep.


    "I''ll wait for the time you''ll tell me how you feel, when you''ll be sober." He gently picked her up and walked towards the elevator.

 Chapter 198 - 198: The Conquerors VS Vipers 1

    Erika woke up with a heavy hangover, she sat up and looked around the room while holding her head.


    "What happened last--" her eyes widened, noticing she wasn''t in her room.


    "Where--"


    "You are awake."


    "Huh?" She looked at the door, seeing Michael walking inside with a tray in hand.


    "How did I... What happened last night?" She looked at herself, seeing she was still in her clothes, she sighed in relief.


    Michael stared at her with a deep dark lines on his face. "Do you think I''ll take advantage of a drunk lady?" he asked with a dark expression.


    Hearing his question, she looked up at him. "I didn''t mean that, it''s just..." She looked down at her hands. "I''m sorry."


    ''She is so cute.'' Michael walked towards her and placed the tray on the bed.


    "It''s OK." He said.


    "What happened last night?" She looked up at him.


    "Well... You got drunk, and I carried you here... Before you ask, I don''t want to disturb Maria at such a late time." He said a half-truth.


    He brought her to his room, so he could watch her sleep on his bed, that was the main reason.


    ''Of course.''


    "Oh, sorry for the trouble. We''ll be moving today..."


    ''Shit! The house...'' He thought for a moment and said. "Why don''t you guys stay here, Maria and Mira won''t be so bored if we are out in a game, think about it."


    Erika thought for a moment, and looked down at the bowl on the tray. "I think you are right... What''s in here?" She asked.


    "Soup, it''ll help with your hangover." Michael smiled at her.


    Erika stared at the bowl, then looked up at him. ''What happened yesterday? Why is he taking care of me? Not that I''m complaining or anything... What! What are you thinking girl.


    He might just be worried about me, that''s all... That''s how he treat everyone close to him.'' She tried to convince herself he''s just helping her like he''ll help any other person.


    "What are you waiting for, drink up." Michael''s word snapped her out of her thought, she looked at him and was stunned seeing him holding the spoon to her lips.


    "Open your mouth." He urged with his head.


    Seeing his action confused her more, But she still opened her mouth and drink the soup.


    The two didn''t say anything, as Michael continued feeding her the soup still she had enough.


    "I''m ok." She looked around the room, and turned to him. "What''s the time?! Isn''t today the Guild War?!"


    Michael chuckled. "It''s 12pm, and Yeah. Today is the Guild War, all the News stations won''t stop talking about it."


    "What?!" Erika exclaimed. "Then why are we still here?!" She quickly stood up.


    "Where are you going? Maria kept your clothes here, she wants you to wear these. And you can use my bathroom."


    Erika stopped on track, she turned around to him. "What?" She then moved her gaze to the Clothes on the couch.


    "I''ll be waiting for you downstairs, Everyone has gone to the stadium, and the war have almost begun, So get ready quickly." He walked past her with the tray in hand.


    "Why didn''t you wake me?" She asked, looking at him over her shoulder.


    "That''ll be rude, and you looked like you were enjoying the sleep." He walked out, closing the door.


    "I enjoyed the sleep? Was he watching me the whole time?" Her face instantly reddened.


    "What are you thinking?! I need to get ready." She quickly ran into the bathroom.


    ______


    Amerisa''s Guild war stadium was exactly like a football field, a white transparent barrier could be seen, separating the audience section from the fighters.


    At the moment, the stadium was filled with countless people from all over the world, all excited to watch the battle between The Conquerors and Vipers.


    No one has hope for the Vipers, because The Conquerors have proven themselves in countless occasions, even in the Governor''s birthday party.


    "Hello everybody!!! I''m Jinny, your commentator of this exciting battle!!" The same young man who called Jennifer days ago yelled loudly, increasing his voice with his Mana.


    "Yeah!!!!!!"


    "Can''t wait for this battle!!!"


    "Even without seeing anything I''m this excited!!!"


    "Me too!!"


    Above the Audience section was a huge platform, created for the riches and strongest figures. At the moment, the place was pack with people, including Michael''s enemies.


    "The Conquerors already won this battle, the Vipers don''t even have a Diamond holder which could match Supreme, and they have only three gold medal holders, and one is their Guild Master. Queen-of-Death alone can take care of him." Princess Camila said with a smile, her scarf which was also her legendary-class weapon was wrapped around her neck.


    "The Vipers didn''t back down, Maybe they have a plan." Chris said with a thoughtful expression.


    "And... Do you know that young girl over there is Supreme''s younger sister?" He added.


    Camila followed his gaze and saw Mira, and Maria, fifteen men in bodyguard uniform stood behind them.


    "Which one? Is it the one on the wheelchair?" Camila asked, observing Maria.


    "No."


    "Oh, I see." She nodded, then stood up and walked up to Mira''s spot, only to be stopped by Borne.


    "I''m sorry, but No stranger is allowed 5 meters from the two Misses." He said in a calm tone.


    Camila frowned, and looked at him from head to toe, and asked. "Don''t you know who I am?"


    "I don''t care who you are, that''s the rule."


    "This!" Not knowing what to do, she walked back In anger, sitting down on her seat.


    "Hahaha... Look at you!!" Chris burst out laughing.


    "You! Why are you laughing?!" She hissed


    "I thought you''ll use your skill, or even fight your way through."


    Camila sighed. "I want to have a good relationship with Supreme and The Conquerors, if I do any of those things... I won''t accomplish that goal."


    Chris stopped laughing. "Wow, are you still my sister?"


    Camila smiled. "And besides, some of those bodyguards are from the military, and are all gold and platinum medal holders."


    "Supreme is really cautious." Chris nodded.


    _


    "Commander Wang, who do you think will win this battle?" Robert asked.


    "As you know, All The Conquerors have gotten a boost in power, and I heard some news from the Vipers... This news will make the Vipers Guild gains an advantage, I think."


    "News? What news?" His deputy Commander, Celina; asked.


    "You''ll find out soon." Commander Wang said with a smile. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 199 - 199: The Conquerors VS Vipers 2

    "Ok everyone!! Let''s welcome our Guilds!! First... The Vipers!" Jinny who stood above the field yelled again.


    Kay and a total of nineteen members walked inside the field, stopping at the center.


    "Ok!! Now The Conquerors!!!" Jinny yelled again.


    Jennifer, Tyson, Rahond, Ricky, Levi, Violet, Ralph, Zack, Sunny and Nick walked forward, stopping in front of the Vipers.


    "Huh? These are all the Members?"


    "Where is Supreme?!"


    "Yes, even the first elder isn''t present!"


    "At least they have Queen-of-death."


    _


    "Oh my god! Tyson, Rahond and Sunny are now gold medal holders?! How is that possible?" Helena was taken aback, feeling the energies around the three.


    "They aren''t even hiding it." Conner who sat beside her said.


    "Why will they hide it, Son? Don''t forget they are The Conquerors!" The Governor said with a proud expression.


    "Yes, your father is right." Their mother added.


    "Brother, you Haven''t apologized to Michael yet." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Conner groan in annoyance. "I said I''ll apologize, you don''t need to keep telling me every single day."


    Helena sighed helplessly, not saying anything.


    _


    "This is shocking, Queen-of-death is now a Diamond medal holder, and that my ass-of-a-son couldn''t even tell me he entered the Gold Medal."


    "The young master is talented." Old man Zen said with a smile.


    "Yeah, I know that." Theo turned to his vice. "Philip, send the alliance latter to The Conquerors after this Guild war."


    Philip who sat beside him silently nodded, while the only female on their section was busy looking around.


    ''Where is the first elder?'' She asked inwardly.


    _


    "Do you think only ten of you can beat twenty of us?" Kay asked with disdain.


    "Be careful you guys, those two people behind him are both gold medal 2 stars holders." Jennifer whispered to her group, staring at the two people in long black robe.


    "No answer? Well, it''s expected of The Conquerors." Kay shrugged.


    "Only the weak keep on talking, the strong only act." Ricky said In an emotionless tone.


    "Weak? Hahaha... Do you think we are weak?" Kay laughed loudly, and added: "If you guys think entering the diamond and gold medal ranks can help you win this war, Then you are all mistaken."


    "That''s coming from someone who only has three gold medal holders in his guild, and no Diamond." Sunny stated with a frown.


    "This guy is too confident, something isn''t right." He added in a low voice.


    "Three?" Kay looked around his members, then smirked at The Conquerors. "Where is your Guild Master and First Elder? Did they go on a date leaving you guys here to lose? Or are hiding somewhere?"


    "We hope they are on a date, at least we''ll have a time to show ourselves." Tyson said, folding his hands in front of his chest.


    "Hahaha... Ok, Ok. Now..." Jinny looked at The Conquerors. "What about Supreme and Blood-Arrow?" He asked.


    "Is there any rule that if the war start they won''t be able to join?" Jennifer asked back.


    "Mm... Nope, Ok then. These are the rules and consequences; first and most important rule: No killing, If you kill any opponent, Your Guild lose the war, and you''ll face the penalty from the Guild war elders. Second rule: You can use any class of weapons, but no Cards or any substance can be used. If discovered, You''ll be disqualified and won''t be able to request for a guild war in a month duration.


    Third rule: If all your members is defeated, you lose. These are all the rules...!!" He yelled.


    "...Oh! As we all know, Guild War has two types of Competitions, do you want to compete with one or joined the two together?!!" Jinny asked.


    Kay smirked and asked Jennifer. "Do we join the two together? Any one you choices, we''ll still win." The other members nodded with a smile.


    "The winners haven''t yet been decided, Combine the two." She said.


    Jinny nodded and said to the audience. "You all heard that!! We are merging the two competitions!!"


    "Wow, this is good."


    "Yeah, I want to see some huge pets."


    "Me too."


    _


    Mira turned to Borne who stood beside her. "Mr Borne, what are these two competitions?"


    "Well... The Guild war battle is divided into two sections, the first is between players Vs players; the second one is between pets Vs pets. So if the two are combined, the contestants will be able to summon their pets in this battle."


    "What if the opponent doesn''t have a pet?" Maria asked, she knew about Guild war, but this is the first time she was watching it live.


    "Then you are at a disadvantage, you''ll have to fight your opponent and his/her pet."


    The two girls nodded, and turned to the field again.


    _


    "Now that everything is set! And with the huge number gap, The Vipers will have to send two members... Which will face one of The Conquerors'' Member. You all know the rules!!"


    Kay smirked hearing this, while The Conquerors nodded.


    "Now! Vipers, send your first two contestants."


    Without Kay saying anything, two Men walked forward.


    "Ok! The Conquerors, One contestant!"


    "I have fought anyone in a while now." Ricky stepped forward with a bored expression. "And besides, These two are just Silver players. Being a platinum... It won''t take long to defeat them." He added.


    "Ok everyone!! The rest should clear the Field!!" Jinny yelled.


    The Conquerors and Vipers nodded, and all leaped backward; creating distance from the contestants.


    "Do you think you can face us?" One of the Vipers'' contestant asked with a sneer.


    "Stop talking." Ricky summoned his Scimitar, which was a Rare-Class weapon.


    "Is that all?" The other one asked, calmly observing the weapons.


    "Mimi!! Come out!"


    "Zips! Come out!!"


    The space behind the two distorted, and two identical Rare-class skeletons walked out, they were both armed with swords.


    _


    "Is this fair?" Mira asked.


    "With those two skeletons, Mr Ricky is fighting against not two but four opponents."


    Borne sighed. "That is the rule, Misses. That''s why no Guild will ever challenge a Guild who has higher members than them to a Guild War."


    The two girls turned to Ricky again.


    _


    Ricky Scoffed at the two. "Do you think you are the only one with a pet. Volt! Come out!!"


    The space behind Ricky tore opened, The four took a step back in fear.


    "No way." The two muttered in shock, staring at the pet walking out from the torn space.

 Chapter 200 - 200: The Conquerors Vs Vipers 3

    All the audience stared at the Armadillo which lightning were emanating from its body with Awe.


    The next moment, they all broke out in rage, not on Ricky, but the Guild War Councils and Jinny.


    "What Is this?! Four against two! How is that a fair battle?!!"


    "Yeah!! This isn''t in the rule!!" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is this?! Are you conspiring against The Conquerors, so they could lose this war?!!"


    "This is wrong!!"


    "Change this rule or ask the Vipers Guild to remove one member!!"


    "This is completely injustice!!"


    "Yes!!!"


    Majority of the audience were The Conqueror''s fans, so seeing their Guild being bullied made them all enraged, even though The Conquerors weren''t bothered about this little change, but as the fans; they have a say.


    Jinny was speechless hearing the angry roars of the Audience.


    "Ok, Jinny, This is what you''ll do..."


    He listened to the first Council elder''s word from the earpiece In his ears, then nodded.


    "Ok everyone!! The Councils have made their decision... From now onwards, this rule will be applied to all Guild War competition... This is the new rule; If The Conqueror''s Contestant defeat two contestants from the Vipers Guild, one member will join him/her to face the other two members of the Vipers which''ll come up next!!"


    The Audience remained silent, thinking about this new rule.


    "Hmm, so if Ricky defeat these two, Another member will join him and faced the Vipers Guild next two members."


    "I understand, But what if the Vipers Guild win this round?"


    The Fans looked up at Jinny.


    "If The Conquerors lose this round, One member from the Vipers will join the other two, and will face one of The Conquerors Contestant." Jinny said.


    "That will be 3vs1 then, But if Ricky wins--"


    "Calm down everyone!!" Ricky suddenly yelled at the Audience, seeing he got their attention, he continued:


    "These two low lives in front of me are powerless, even their pets. I''ll prove it to all of you why we are The Conquerors!" Mana burst out from his body.


    Seeing Ricky was ready to attack, the other two quickly activated their Mana.


    Jinny smiled. "It seems our Contestants can''t wait to prove themselves! Let''s give them the opportunity to! Now Fight!!!!"


    Hearing the go button, Ricky shot forward with Volt following behind.


    "Attack!!"


    The two yelled, their Skeletons growls and launched towards the charging Ricky.


    "Volt, [Void walk]!"


    The Armadillo nodded and vanished from view.


    "What just happened?!! Where is Ricky''s pet?!!" Jinny asked in shock, sharply moving his gaze around the field.


    Even the Audience and Vipers Guild Members were bewildered, While The Conquerors has Smirks on their faces.


    BAM!!


    Out of nowhere, both skeletons flew backward, smashing heavily on the ground.


    "Am I the only one lost?!!!" Jinny asked, and added: "What the hell is going on?!!"


    He stared as the skeletons flew from one location to the another, falling heavily on the ground, but till now; No one have seen the pet attacking them.


    "What is happening? Is Ricky''s pet invisible?"


    "That is the only explanation, because there is no way it can just vanish."


    "Those pet won''t last long under its continuous attack!"


    "Yeah! Keep up the good work Ricky!!!"


    "Yes!!!"


    _


    "Mm... If you activate your Mana, you''ll be able to see this pet." Rebecca who sat beside Damon revealed.


    "I know, Being a lightning Bloodline pet, a stage two evolved and even a Race-class, it has mastered the skill to move like electricity... Even faster than nanoseconds, if those two were Gold Medal holders, they might be able to detect it--"


    "--True." Rebecca raised one finger. "Only if they have mastered Mana Manipulation, a newly entered Gold Medal won''t be able to detect it."


    Damon nodded. "Just think what will happen if this pet evolves to stage 4." He added.


    Rebecca didn''t reply, but relaxed on her seat.


    _


    "This guy is impressive, are all members of The Conquerors this good." Commander Wang asked with a tint of envy.


    "At least Michael is a general." Robert said, while the Commander nodded with a small smile.


    _


    "Hmm... This is good, But where is Michael?" A girl with long brown hair and eyes asked.


    "You''ll see him, Jasmine. But..." Daniel turned to his Vice. "Why are you asking about him, or do you want to save him again?" He teased.


    "He''s my childhood friend, I asked you to take Jennifer in and train her. But... I couldn''t ask you to help Michael." She looked down in guilt.


    "Jennifer was a good student, same with you two, But I know there''s a reason you didn''t mentioned Michael." Daniel said.


    "You are a good Master, and we appreciate that, But why did you refuse Jennifer when she asked to join our Guild?" Karan who has been silent for a while now, asked.


    "Jennifer is one of the best Student I had taught, but... She wasn''t happy there, She focused on the training, but there was something missing, so I gave her the freedom; and now... She is the Vice Guild Master of The Conquerors, which will soon be stronger than ours." Daniel smiled, staring at Jennifer on the field who sat cross-legged, with eyes closed.


    The other two stared at Jennifer with a smile, then turned to the battle.


    _


    BAM!!


    The two skeletons collided heavily on the ground with fractured bones.


    "Surrender, I don''t mind killing those two pets." Ricky pointed his sword at the two Vipers Guild Members.


    "Never!!"


    "Fine then, [Mana Crescent Slash]!"


    His Mana channeled into his sword, and with a slash, a powerful crescent blade shot from his blades towards the two players.


    "Shit! [Helm of defense!!]"


    The two yelled in unison, creating a huge barrier in front of them.


    BOOM!!


    "Pathetic."


    The Blades destroyed the barrier, then threw the two meters back, they both smashed heavily on the ground, throwing up a mouthful of blood.


    The two slowly stood up, they looked at one another and nodded, then bowed to Ricky, which caught him off guard.


    "We lost." The two said in unison.

 Chapter 201 - 201: The Conquerors Vs Vipers 4

    Volt appeared in beside Ricky, upon hearing the two, The Armadillo looked at him in confusion. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Stay on guard.'' Ricky said telepathically, while it nodded.


    But to their shock, the two walked away, and stood behind Kay who has a please smile on his face, their pets turned into particles, disappear from the field.


    "O... K. The Conquerors won this round, One member will join Mr Ricky to face two of Vipers'' Members." Jinny said, after getting himself back.


    Not only him, but everyone was confused... Why did the two easily accepted defeat after taking on Ricky''s attack?


    _


    "Something isn''t right here." Commander Wang stated.


    "Yes, They surrender, but why is Kay smiling like he had won a lottery?" Celina asked.


    _


    "Hmm... This guys'' plan is good!" Chris laughed.


    "What did you see with your power?" Camila asked her brother.


    "We''ll find out soon, keep watching." He said, putting her In suspense.


    "You! Why won''t you tell me?" She pouted at him.


    "That won''t help you." Chris smirked at her.


    _


    "Hahaha... Kay is really cunning!" Firenze laughed loudly.


    "What is it, Guild Master?" Ivy asked in mild confusion.


    "Kay is using a skill, which could be detected by only Gold Medal 4 stars holders above, This skill will make him invincible. I don''t know If it will work on Supreme." He said.


    "Skill?" Ivy and Rio were both confused.


    _


    "The Conquerors are powerful! But We still need to Kidnap Mira and Niki at the end of this party, I want to teach those bitches some very good lesson." Yan said with killing intent, staring at Mira.


    "But Rebecca said we''ll kidnap Mira in a week time." QingLi turned to him in mild confusion.


    "I can''t wait that long, My four heavenly beauties are already on it, so you don''t need to do anything." He said with a smile, while QingLi could only nod her head.


    _


    "So, Miss Niki, why are you looking for my brother?" Mira turned to Niki who sat beside her.


    "Well..." Niki paused, not knowing what to say. ''Why am I looking for Michael? It''s to apologize for the video I posted, or to ask for his protection?''


    "Yes...?" Mira waved her hand in front of Niki''s face. "Are you still here?"


    "Yes, Em..."


    "Mira." Mira smiled at her.


    "Yes, Mira. Well... I played a game with your brother, I... I just what to see him again."


    "Really? Ok then, but my brother likes someone else." Mira added.


    "Huh?" Niki was dumbfounded. ''Someone else?''


    _


    Tyson walked forward, and stood beside Ricky.


    Jinny: "Ok everyone!! The Vipers--"


    "--Vipers! Send Six members! Fighting Four will be boring!!" Tyson said arrogantly, he summoned his broadsword and placed it on his shoulder.


    Jinny looked at the Vipers. "What do you say, Guild Master Kay?" He asked.


    "If he''s looking for a beating, why should I refuse?"


    Hearing his word, six of his members leaped into the air and landed 10 meters from the two.


    "Aren''t you guys summoning your pets?" Tyson asked with a smirk.


    "Not needed, and we don''t have pets." One said.


    "Yes, If you think you can take us down, attack with your strongest skill."


    "What are you saying, The Conquerors are too chicken to use their strongest attack, they are scared of killing us."


    "You might be right."


    Tyson and Ricky frowned slightly, they looked at each other, then at the six people in front of them.


    "Ok then, I''ll fulfill your wish." Flames enveloped Tyson''s sword. "I hope you guys won''t surrender so easily! [Flames Inferno]!!" With a swing, a huge crescent flaming energy shot towards the six who stood on the same spot, not even planning on dodging.


    It collided on the six throwing them 20 meters backward, they smashed on the ground and spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    "Do you think I''ll kill these fools?" He turned to Ricky.


    "No, but it''s too easy, this guys didn''t even block or dodged your attack." He revealed.


    "You are right." Tyson scratched his head in confusion, before they could do anything, five of the Men stood up and accept defeat, leaving one behind.


    "What?!"


    "What is happening here?!"


    "Are the Vipers scared?"


    "But... Why are they surrendering after receiving only one attack?"


    Even the Audience were speechless and lost, No one knew what the Vipers were really planning.


    "This is surprising." Jinny muttered to himself.


    _


    "What about you then? Aren''t you a coward like these five?" Tyson asked the one standing in front of them.


    "You call that an attack?" The guy flicked his wrist and a huge battle Axe appeared in his hand.


    "Let''s have a good fight!" He shot towards the two.


    "Leave this guy to me, he''s just a platinum holder." Tyson shot towards, his broadsword tearing the wind behind him.


    CLANG!!!


    The sound of weapons colliding echos as the two fought with incredible speed all over the field.


    "You are good!! But you are only a Platinum holder!!" Tyson grinned, he dodged the guy''s Axe attack, and struck him with a powerful Punch to his jaw.


    The guy flew backward and smashed heavily on the ground.


    "You are weak." Tyson calmly walked towards him, he kept his sword and smirk at the guy. "Come again, I''m unarmed now."


    The guy gritted his teeth in rage, and stood up. "You want to fight without weapons? Ok then." He kept his Axe and got in a fighting stance.


    "Come on." Tyson gestured with his fingers.


    "Ahhh!!" The guy launched forward, sending a Punch towards his face.


    Tyson smirked and dodged with a tilt of his head. "Slow."


    Before the guy could think, Tyson delivered a powerful Punch in his lower abdomen.


    "Ahhh!!" The guy groaned in pain, as he flew backward, smashing heavily on the ground.


    "I''m sorry, I think I infused too much Mana in that attack." He grinned.


    "You! Piff!" He spurted out blood.


    "Surrender." Tyson said with a bored expression, "At least someone worthy can be a good training buddy." He added.


    The guy slowly stood up, he focused his Mana in his fist, and threw a Punch towards Tyson. The wind picked up and shot towards him with incredible speed.


    "[Fire Wall]!!" Tyson yelled as red flames rose from the ground, enveloping his figure; successfully blocking the attack.


    Before Tyson could retaliate against the attack, the man Bowed at him.


    "I surrender."


    "Huh?"


    "..."


    Everyone was speechless.

 Chapter 202 - 202: The Conquerors VS Vipers 5

    High above the stadium, a huge dragon stood deep in the cloud watching the battle below, On the dragon stood two figures.


    "What are we waiting for?" Erika asked, turning her head to Michael, she was in a tight outfit which stick on her like a second skin, her bow hanging behind her.


    "Those guys are up to something, and I can feel a powerful present in the stadium. I''m just waiting to see who he/she is." Michael sat down on Drakon''s head.


    "Partner is right, let''s just observe from here."


    Erika thought about their words, and nodded. "Ok." She also sat down.


    _


    "You surrendered?" Tyson was clearly taken aback, but still nodded. "Who''s next."


    The next moment, Nine of the Vipers Guild members stepped forward, Leaving Kay and the two Elders behind.


    Tyson smirked seeing the Nine, while all The Conquerors walked forward, leaving Jennifer who was still sitting in a meditating posture behind.


    "What is happening Now?" Jinny was speechless for a second, then yelled:


    "It seems they are going all out!! This will be a battle of strength! We''ll see who''ll win!!"


    "Yes!"


    "Let the battle begin!"


    "The Conquerors vs Vipers!!"


    "This will be fun."


    The audience were overjoyed seeing this, they''ll rather watch a group battle than a One-vs-One battle.


    _


    "Are you sure about this?" Violet asked the Vipers Guild members with a smirk.


    "Stop asking unimportant questions, Members of the Vipers, You know what to do!!" The man who looked like the Vice said, while the rest nodded.


    Without hesitation, they called out their pets. The Conquerors smiled and called theirs, while Tyson leaped into the air and landed on his 5-meters tall White flaming Lion.


    "Let''s win this war!!" He yelled.


    "Attack!"


    The two Forces with their pets clashed in a heated battle, Powers and skills were flying all over the place.


    "Wow, who would have thought the Vipers are these powerful."


    "Yeah, they are losing, but still holding their ground."


    "Wow."


    The audience were amazed.


    _


    "The young Master had gained a massive increase in strength." Old man Zen said with a smile.


    "This boy, He should have used his head instead of using his powers." Joker sighed in frustration.


    "Without the lord pointing the Vipers Guild''s Guild Master''s motive, we wouldn''t have known about it; and the young Master isn''t Strong enough to detect it."


    "She can." Theo gestured to Jennifer, who still sat on her spot.


    "Then why hasn''t she warned them?" Philip asked in mild surprised.


    "Because of that guy up there." Theo pointed his finger to the sky.


    Old Man Zen, Philip and Sarah looked up at the sky but saw nothing, then looked at Theo in confusion.


    "You can''t detect them because Supreme is now an Elite Medal holder, I can because I''m a 5 stars holder."


    The group nodded in understanding.


    "That means, Supreme has been present all along, but refused to show himself because of... what?" Sarah asked, watching the intense battle on the field.


    "Because The Vipers has a backup." Theo gave her a simple reply.


    __


    In the audience''s section three people sat on their seats watching the battle.


    "Where do you think Michael is?" Mori asked.


    "I don''t know, but why is Jennifer not moving?" Glen fixed his gaze on Jennifer.


    "Something isn''t right here, there must be a reason She isn''t fighting." Zukila who sat beside Mori said.


    "You don''t have the right to speak here?" Glen said with a frown.


    "Don''t forget I Defeated you in the competition." Zukila said to him with a teasing smile.


    "And you shouldn''t forget I''m your captain." Glen rebuked.


    "Fufufufu... You can only say that to your fellow soldiers... I''m among the Supreme brigade, so you aren''t my captain." Zukila flashed a smile that wasn''t a smile.


    "Supreme brigade?" Mori was confused.


    "That''s Michael''s military force, which is under him." Glen explained, and added:


    "I''m not in Supreme brigade, but I''m in the Commander''s forces which is the strongest."


    "Oh really?" Zukila said with sarcasm.


    Glen just glared at her not saying anything.


    _


    BAM!!!


    All the Vipers Guild''s members leaped backward creating distance from The Conquerors, they turned to Kay who nodded at them.


    Seeing his nod, the Members then turned to The Conquerors and said in unison:


    "We surrender!!"


    Now... Violet, Rahond, Tyson and the rest were dumbfounded. The Vipers Guild redrew their pets and stepped back.


    "What are these guys doing?!" Jinny asked in mild confusion.


    Tyson turned to Kay. "Come on, I''ll be enough to take care of you." He said.


    Kay scoffed at him, and walked towards them.


    At that Moment, Jennifer finally opened her eyes, she looked up into the sky and nodded.


    "Today, I''ll show the whole world that The Conquerors isn''t anything special." Kay said while walking towards them.


    "Stop talking and attack!" Rahond yelled at him.


    "Rahond, You were the Guild Master of My Girlfriend''s girl, You watched Supreme Kill her and didn''t do anything. I''ll start with you."


    Whoosh!!


    "What?!!"


    "Did he just vanished?!!"


    ".....?!!!!"


    "What the hell is happening?!"


    Everyone was stunned in place.


    BAM!! sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not expecting the attack, Rahond flew backward smashing heavily on the ground.


    Whoosh!!


    BAM!!


    BAM!!


    BAM!!


    Ricky, Levi and Zack flew into different directions, falling to the ground.


    "This guy is using Volt''s skill! [Void Walk]. But how?" Ricky slowly stood up.


    Kay appeared in front of them with his sword in hand. "[Flames Inferno]!!" With a swing of his sword, a huge flaming crescent energy shot towards Tyson, Sunny, and Violet.


    "What the Butt?! This is my skill!!" Tyson yelled.


    "[Metal defense]!!" Sunny quickly cast his spell, a huge metal wall rose in front of them, blocking the energy.


    "What is this? Kay is using all The Conquerors'' skills!"


    "How is that possible?!"


    "This?!"


    The spectators were all flabbergasted.


    Tyson, Sunny and Violet leaped back as Kay destroyed the Defense with Violet''s [Wind bullet] skill.


    "That''s the reason he sent his members to fight us first, after we use a skill, they''ll surrender, so another can use a new skill... All so that Kay can copy them." Violet''s said in shock.


    "So he could win the final round using all our skills... We''ll lose because we won''t know what skill he''ll use next." Sunny added.


    "This Bastard!!" Tyson hissed.


    "Leave him to me."


    The three turned around seeing Jennifer walking towards them, her face emotionless.


    "I hope you can keep up with me, Kay." She said, summoning her scythe.

 Chapter 203 - 203: The Conquerors Vs Vipers 6

    "Queen-of-death Finally interface!!"


    "Yes! Kay is going down!!"


    "Even with his skill of copying skills, I know Queen-of-death has a plan to counter it!"


    "Yes!!"


    Kay smirked at her, and gripped his sword tightly. "I don''t know how you enter the diamond medal so quickly, but you can''t win me."


    Whoosh!


    Ricky: "He vanished again!!" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Violet: "be careful Jennifer!!"


    Tyson: "She can do it!!"


    Jennifer spread her Mana around her, the next moment, she swiftly turned around and slashed with her scythe.


    BANG!!


    Kay flew backward... He smashed heavily on the ground.


    "How?" He looked up at Jennifer in shock.


    "Do you think that trick will work on a Diamond holder? You are really looking down on diamond holders." She calmly walked up to him while dragging her Scythe behind her.


    "You!!" He stood up.


    "[Blood walk]!" She turned into blood, and shot towards him.


    "What the butt?!" Kay slashed downward with his sword, the liquid moved behind him and took the form of Jennifer. Who smashed down on Him.


    With no hesitation he activated Tyson''s skill.


    "[Fire wall]!!" Fire enveloped him, while Jennifer''s scythe smashed on the defense, throwing the two backward.


    Jennifer landed on her feet. "You are good, At least keeping up." She grinned.


    "You...!" Kay slowly stood up from the ground.


    "Using others'' powers are good, but if you can''t control it, it''ll be dangerous." She started walking towards him again.


    "Oh really?" Kay grinned. "NOW!!!" He yelled.


    The two Elders leaped into the air from behind Jennifer and shot down towards her.


    "A surprise attack!" Jinny was stunned.


    "The Vipers are pathetic! Using Surprising Attacks... first the Guild Master, and now these two Gold medal Holders!!"


    "I can''t believe this!"


    Whoosh!!


    BANG!!!


    BANG!!


    The two flew forward, smashing heavily in front of Kay.


    "Huh?" Kay looked up in shock.


    "Do you guys think you can sneak up on The Conquerors'' Vice Guild Master?" Erika asked standing behind Jennifer.


    "Wow!! Even the first elder is a Diamond Holder!!"


    "Whoa! The Conquerors are so powerful!!"


    "We love you Erika!!"


    "Yes! I heard her in-game name is Blood-Arrow."


    _


    "You!!"


    Nia frowned and turned to her cousin, seeing the hatred in his eyes, which she could only see behind his Mask, she was confused.


    "What is your encounter with her, Blade?" She asked.


    Blade stared at Erika with pure killing intent. "I not only want to kill her, but her little sister too, No... I''ll let her watch as I take her little sister."


    Nia''s frown deepened. "I don''t get."


    Blade thought for a moment and slowly removed the mask on his face... Nia stared at the Scar which ran from his right cheek to his jaw, even splitting his lips.


    "That bitch named Maria did this to me." He turned to Nia.


    "So she was the one who almost killed you That day, but... What happened that made her injured you so badly, you have been dodging the question anytime I asked."


    Blade put on his mask, "I don''t want to talk about it." He said, staring at Erika with killing intent.


    _


    Feeling the burning gaze on her, Erika looked around the audience section but couldn''t see the one.


    "3 Vs 2, This is fun." Kay smirked. "[Blood walk]!!"


    Nothing happened.


    "What?!" He looked at himself in shock.


    Tyson: "He can''t copy Jennifer''s skill? Why is that?"


    Sunny: "I don''t know."


    "What is happening?!" He yelled at Jennifer.


    "You have a skill without knowing it''s advantage and disadvantage, I''m guessing someone gave it to you." The two girls slowly walked towards the three.


    "Yes." Erika continued: "You can only copy skills of those on the same rank with you, or lower... You can ever copy the skill of anyone higher than you."


    BOOM!


    BOOM!!


    The two girls shot forward, shattering the ground behind them.


    "Attack!!" Kay yelled, and lunged forward with the two elders.


    BAM!!


    Erika faced the two while Jennifer faced Kay, engaging in an intense battle.


    "WOW...!"


    "This is good!"


    "Yeah!"


    All the audience nodded subconsciously, watching as the girls faced off the three, blocking and countering their attacks.


    _


    "Do you think you can draw with her again?" Chris asked with a smile.


    "Her? I''ll lose. She''s now a Diamond holder, and I''m just a Platinum." Princess Camila said with a small smile.


    "Have you ever thought of this? Only powerful women are around Supreme, Why don''t you play VRG and get stronger?" He suggested.


    Camila glared at him, but remained silent.


    _


    "Hmm... The Conquerors now have two Diamond holders? They are getting more powerful by the day." Firenze said in mild surprised.


    "Yes, What should we do?" Ivy asked.


    "Are you Mr Firenze?"


    The three turned their heads to a man holding a small box in hand.


    "Yes?" Firenze asked with a small frown.


    "Someone asked me to give you this." The man showed him the box.


    Firenze thought for a moment then took the box from the Man.


    "I''ll get going." Without hesitation, the man bowed at him, and walked away.


    "What is that, Guild Master?" Rio asked, staring at the small wooden box.


    Firenze shrugged, also not knowing what is inside. After scanning the Box with his Mana, and finding nothing amiss, he opened it.


    "Huh?" He picked up an envelope from the box and opened it.


    After silently reading it, he looked at the two. "Why are you enemies with Supreme?" He asked.


    The two looked at each other in confusion, then turned to him.


    "He took our ranking position, isn''t that the reason you also hated him?" Ivy asked.


    "I just found a way to solve our problem." He passed the note to her.


    "Huh?" She froze seeing what was written on it.


    ___


    BANG!!


    The two elders and Kay fell heavily on the ground, throwing up a mouthful of blood.


    "Young master, We won''t be able to win these two, they are both Diamond holders, while we are still Gold." The second elder said while holding her abdomen in pain.


    Kay thought for a moment and brought out a green token. "I''ll just have to use what my father called me to get."


    "Are you sure, young Master?" The first elder asked.


    "These two are too powerful, and they haven''t used a Fusion, If we summon our pets; they''ll surely fuse, and we''ll lose again because None of us can use fusion. So we can only use it." Kay said in a low voice, slowly standing up.


    "Ok." The two nodded.


    The girls stared as Kay raised a Token into the Air. "You can now show yourself Master!!"

 Chapter 204 - 204: The Conquerors Vs Vipers 7

    "Master?" Jennifer looked at the Token in Kay''s hand with a frown.


    ''So the Master is the powerful figure Michael detected.'' Erika moved her gaze around.


    _


    "That Token looks familiar." Commander Wang stared at the Token which was displayed on the huge screen with a slight frown.


    "That Token belongs to Master Lee! That old man who always stays in the mountains." His deputy said in shock.


    "Wait! Wait!" Robert turned to her in shock. "You mean the Elite Medal 5-stars holder? Who is holding top 5 on the Demigods'' ranking board?!!"


    "Yes." Commander Wang grinned. "This is good, if he appears, Michael will come down, and we''ll see how powerful he''s."


    "Yes." The deputy nodded.


    _


    "This guy is full of surprises, How did he get Master Lee''s Token?"


    "I don''t know head, but it seems things will get tougher for The Conquerors." The elder of the Agra family said to Sunny''s father.


    "The Agra Family is now top one, all thanks to The Conquerors, shouldn''t we help?" He looked at the elder.


    "That''s against the rule, family head." The elder said with a sad smile. "We shouldn''t lose hope, Supreme hasn''t yet showed up."


    "Where the hell is he?"


    "I don''t know." The elder shook his head.


    _


    Whoosh!!


    Everyone only saw a flash, and an old man with long white hair standing on a sword appeared above the Guild war stadium.


    The moment he appeared, a pressure fell on everyone on the stadium, Not powerful, but still noticeable.


    _


    "This old man is too Arrogant!!" Commander Wang said In rage, He also felt the pressure; he''s only two stars below the old man, but that was a huge gap between them.


    "Calm down Commander." Robert said. "Let''s see what he''ll planning on doing." He added.


    Commander Wang nodded with gritted teeth.


    _


    "Who is this old man?!" Helena hissed in anger.


    "Shhh!" Her father shushed her. "That''s old man Lee! Be respectful, he alone can take down all Amerisa''s Military forces."


    "It''s understandable for someone who is one step to enter the grandmaster Medal." Conner nodded.


    _


    "I thought you won''t need my help, Kid?" Old man Lee looked down at Kay.


    "Sorry for Calling you late, Master Lee. As you can see we need your help." Kay said.


    "You asked me to help you with one wish, You didn''t say I should help you win the Guild war." Master Lee said in a calm tone.


    "This." Kay was stunned, he asked Master Lee to kill Michael and let The Conquerors disband. Wait...


    "I asked you to make The Conquerors disdain, If you defeat them and maybe injure some of them, they''ll disband..."


    "Hmm..." Master Lee thought for a moment, and looked down at The Conquerors.


    "I''ll give you a way out; Admit you lost this Guild war, and then, disband your Guild... If I''m satisfied, I''ll let you guys go without making a move." He said arrogantly.


    "Who is this old Pig?!" Erika asked with killing intent.


    "That... That is Master Lee... No one in Amerisa can face him, only our founders... But they are all in the snow mountains." Jennifer said in a low voice.


    "So...? We can face him!" Erika said with a stubborn expression.


    "I like you girl." Master Lee nodded in approval.


    _


    "This isn''t fair! Who''s this master Lee, he appeared out of no way and disrupt the Guild War, can''t the elder do anything?!"


    "Yes! Where is the Guild war elders?!!" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is injustice in daylight!!"


    "This old man isn''t even a member of The Vipers! So he has no right to interfere!"


    The audience were enraged with Master Lee''s arrogant behavior.


    _


    "Calm down everyone!"


    All of them looked down seeing three figures in white robe walking towards them.


    "Finally, The Guild war''s elders!"


    "Help us here! This is injustice!!"


    Master Lee observed the three, Who ascends into the air and stood across from him.


    "It''s an Honor for Master Lee to visit the Guild war stadium, but helping Kay is against the rule." The woman standing at the middle said.


    Master Lee scoffed. "As you all know me, I''m a man who always keeps his words... I promised his father to help them with two request. This is the second request, and I intend to fulfill it... Trying to stop me will make you my enemy."


    "What?" The three were stunned, they looked down at The Conquerors, and listening to the yells of the audience they sighed helplessly.


    "If we don''t stop you today, The Guild war stadium will have a bad name... Even Amerisa will be looked down upon." The one at the right, said.


    "Yes! Leave now before you anger us!!" Amerisa''s president yelled from his seat.


    Master Lee grinned. "Will you stop me then?" He asked the president.


    "We''ll stop you!!"


    Master Lee looked up at the three, and sighed. He casually waved his hand, sending the three hurtling backward; They all fell on the ground throwing up a mouthful of blood.


    The Audience was stunned speechless.


    "Oh My God! The elders are all Diamond medal holders! And were thrown away with only a wave!"


    "Is this how powerful an Elite Medal holder is?!"


    _


    "This Bastard!!"


    Before he could get up, Robert held him back. "Calm down, Commander." He said again.


    Commander Wang sighed, then exhaled.


    _


    "We should have included Kay in our group." Damon said with a slight frown.


    "True, But what If he asked Master Lee to kill Supreme...? The pain of losing a love is deep, that is the only wish he can ask, and the Disbandment of The Conquerors is just a cream on the top." Rebecca smiled brightly.


    _


    "I see you kids don''t want to admit Defeat." Master Lee stared at The Conquerors in mild surprised, not bothered about the Guild War''s Elders.


    "Do you think we''re scared of you?!" Tyson asked, channeling his Mana.


    "You kids'' spirit is admirable, but kids should know what is right and wrong." He raised his hand into the air.


    Next moment...


    "Huh?"


    He looked up in shock, not only him, everyone looked up in shock, as a huge Shadow covered the Sun, casting darkness on the stadium.


    "What the hell is this?" This was the only question in everyone''s head.


    "Do you think you are a god? Even dare to ask The Conquerors to disband."


    The Conquerors just smirked hearing the voice which they could recognize anywhere.


    "Michael."

 Chapter 205 - 205: Its Not Safe Here

    The Audience looked up in shock, seeing a huge Dragon which shadow covered the entire stadium, standing on the head of this magnificent Dragon, was a young man in a black Overcoat; his hands were tucked away in his pockets.


    "You should be the Supreme everyone is talking about, right?" Master Lee fixed his gaze on Michael.


    "You haven''t answered my question, Do you think you are a god?" Michael asked in a calm tone, not even taking this old man as a threat.


    Seeing this kid''s arrogance, Master Lee was enraged. "Don''t you have respect for elders?! Do you know I can take you down with one finger?!!"


    "I do have respect for elders, but... Elders should know how to behave around children."


    "You! Are you saying I''m impudent?!"


    "When did I say that? I only said you should know how to behave around us children..." Michael shrugged and continued:


    "...Children might be weak, but when angered; even elders won''t be able to bear their tantrums."


    "You!" Master Lee was stunned speechless.


    _


    "Wow, when did Michael became a scholar?" Tyson asked in Awe.


    "Don''t know." Rahond and Sunny shook their heads.


    _


    "Do you think Michael can defeat Master Lee?" Celina asked, turning to Commander Wang.


    "Master Lee is holding top five, only the five great founders can defeat him."


    "Five great founders? If they are five, then how could Master Lee hold the fifth position?" Robert turned to the commander.


    "That''s why Master Lee is feared in the whole twenty cities, he overtook the fifth founder in Strength and took over the position; As you all know, Leader board ranking is calculated by games scores, but Demigods'' ranking board is calculated by strength... Master Lee is a very good swordsman, he is unparalleled." The Commander grinned, and added:


    "But it''s a good thing."


    "How is it a good thing?" The two turned to him.


    "He''s here for Michael, so a battle between these two will prove who''s the strongest. If Michael defeated him, he''ll be given the fifth position... And everyone will know how powerful Amerisa''s Military power is, all because Michael is also a General."


    The two nodded in understanding.


    _


    "This will be interesting, But we have only one problem." Theo looked at the barrier separating the players from the audience.


    "If a battle brakes out between two Elite Medal holders, This Barrier will easily be destroyed, and that''ll put the lives of the audience at risk."


    "Family head is right, But... How can we increase the defense?" Old man Zen asked in mild surprised.


    "We can''t increase the defense because this is the highest, we can only hope these two wouldn''t use powerful attacks."


    "Will the young Master be safe down there?"


    "Tyson don''t want our help, Mostly mine. So we can''t do anything at the moment."


    "Ok, family head."


    _


    "My prince and Princess, I don''t think it''s safe here." General Joe said with a deep frown.


    "Are you scared of those two?" Chris turned around to the general who stood behind them.


    "But my Prince--"


    "--It''s ok, General Joe. We can take care of ourselves." Camila cut him off.


    "Ok." The general nodded, but signaled to the surrounding soldiers.


    _


    "What is happening? Is brother and that old man about to fight?" Mira asked in mild confusion.


    "It seems so, But can Michael win?" Maria asked worriedly.


    "What are you saying, Maria? My brother is the strongest, just watch."


    Maria, Niki and Borne smiled upon hearing her.


    _


    "I''m impressed with you, Kid. You have a Mystical-Class Dragon which is a stage 4 Evolved, and has the darkness, lightning, Earth, and fire Bloodlines, also being a Lv70; very impressive indeed." Master Lee said with a smile.


    _


    "Stage 4 evolved?! Glen, when you fought Michael in the class gathering, That dragon is only. Stage 3, now it''s a stage 4 pet." Mori was surprised.


    "I can see that! Where is Michael getting his In-game diamonds from? Evolution stones are expensive, even for me."


    "I heard General Michael is living in the number one villa on the hill, in Unity Street." Zukila revealed.


    "What?!" Glen and Mori turned to her in shock.


    _


    "What are you saying then?" Michael asked.


    "Be my disciple, and I''ll spare you and your Guild."


    Michael frowned slightly. "I thought you never go back on your word?"


    "Hahaha! If it''s to have a disciple like you, who wouldn''t go back on their word? So what do you say young man?"


    Michael smirked. "You are powerful, I like that. You are arrogant and have the powers to back it up, I like that... I respect you for gaining this power rank, so... As a fellow powerful player, I''ll let you go. What do you think?


    Leave and never show your face in front of me again." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Silence....


    The whole stadium was as silent as a graveyard after hearing Michael''s words.


    _


    "This guy is too Arrogant!" Nia yelled with killing intent... Having a lower rank than Michael, she couldn''t detect his power; thinking he''s still a Diamond holder.


    "Something isn''t right, I can''t detect Supreme''s rank." Blade muttered.


    "What?" She turned to him in mild surprised.


    "It only means, Supreme is beyond the rank of Diamond holders, Maybe an Elite rank!"


    "What?!!"


    "Are you Miss Nia? In-game name Huntress."


    The two turned to the same man who gave Firenze a Box, he was also holding a box in hand.


    "That''s me, and... who are you?" Nia asked.


    "Someone asked me to give you this." He handed the box to her.


    Nia took it, while the Man walked away... She slowly opened the box, seeing an envelope; she picked it up and opened it, then read it inwardly.


    "What is that?" Blade asked.


    "Nothing important." She smiled at him, and tore the paper into smaller pieces, then threw it away.


    Blade was confused, but didn''t say anything.


    ''Hmm, Supreme, Supreme, Supreme... We''ll see soon.'' Nia thought with a smirk.


    _


    "Hahaha....." Master Lee let out a hearty laugh. "In all my years, I have seen a lot of things, even some which are still tormenting me till this day; but I haven''t seen anyone like you who don''t know the different between heaven and earth. You are just an Elite Medal with one star, while I have five. Even a three-stars won''t be able to speak so arrogantly in front of me."


    "Are you leaving or not?" Michael asked coldly.


    "I know a way to teach you a lesson." Master Lee suddenly pointed his finger at Mira. "By killing someone closest to you, will teach you some manners."


    The Conquerors'' faces instantly turned paled, before they could move; the pressure increased a hundred-fold holding everyone down.


    The Next moment a sword energy formed and shot towards the frozen Mira.


    "Mira!!" Jennifer and Erika yelled in horror!!

 Chapter 206 - 206: I Thought You Are Powerful?

    Mira stared in Horror as the sword energy shot towards her, It easily broke the barrier heading straight to her head.


    Borne and the soldiers behind her watched in horror, None of them could move a muscle under the pressure of an Elite Medal holder.


    The moment everyone thought the sword was about to strike its target, A figure in a black armor shot out from Mira shattering the sword energy with its legendary-class sword.


    "What?" Master Lee and everyone were shocked, staring at the clone standing in front of Mira, its red eyes beneath the helm were fixed on Master Lee.


    Seeing this, The Conquerors sighed in relief, then, they all angrily turned to Master Lee.


    "Do you think you can harm my sister with me around?" Michael asked, he was still calm; but The Conquerors knew what will happen next.


    "I was planning on letting you go, but now... I''ll just have to kill you!"


    Master Lee who still stood on his sword scoffed. "If you think you can defeat me, then let''s fight, me and you. If you win, I''ll apologize--"


    "--When I''m done with you, You won''t be alive to apologize. But if you win, we''ll disband and the Vipers will win this Guild war."


    "It will be sad to see such a guy like you die here, come on then." He waved his hand, and countless swords energies numbering hundreds appeared behind him.


    "I hope you are a good swordsman, kid!" He yelled and with a drop of his hand, all the swords shot towards Michael.


    With a thought, the swords froze in front of him. "Don''t tell me you''re attacking me with this." Michael stared at him with disappointed.


    ''How did this kid stop my attack?'' Master Lee was stunned for a second. ''No matter, I can still destroy the swords.''


    "I don''t know how you stopped my attacks, but it''s meaningless." He snapped his fingers, the next moment the swords shattered, turning into shape pieces which shot towards Michael.


    BOOM!!


    "That will teach you some manners-- what?!"


    Master Lee''s eyes widened, seeing Michael smirking at him.


    {Shirt of Nessus: Skill used.}


    {Shield of Courage activated.}


    {Starlight Sword: skill used.}


    "My turn." He activated [Dash] and shot forward with his starlight sword.


    "What?!"


    Before Master Lee could comprehend what happened, Michael appeared in front of him and slashed downward with his sword.


    Master Lee quickly created a barrier, and blocked Michael''s Attack.


    BOOM!


    The barrier shattered instantly, throwing him meters back.


    Master Lee stabilized himself in midair, and summoned his sword back. He gripped it and stared at Michael.


    "I Haven''t met someone this powerful before... I thought only the Four founders can be my match, But look at this; a kid who isn''t even 25 years is holding his ground against me."


    "You are the one holding the ground." Michael smirked.


    "You!" With anger, he shot towards Michael swinging his sword horizontally, sending a wind slash forward.


    Michael flew into the air, dodging the wind slash which collided on the barrier creating a creak on it.


    "How Nice." Michael shot forward, Summoning slayer; "let the show begin."


    BANG!!


    The collision from their blades sent powerful sonic waves which cracked the barrier even more.


    "I don''t think this barrier will hold." Jennifer thought for a moment and walked towards the councils.


    "Let''s work together to hold the barrier, if it''s destroyed, Non-players'' lives will be at risk." She said.


    The three looked at each other, then at her.


    "But, This is the highest level of defense, we can''t increase it." The first elder said with a helpless look.


    "We can create an extra defense."


    Hearing Jennifer, and seeing the more cracks on the Barrier, the three nodded in agreement.


    "Conquerors!!"


    They all turned to Jennifer.


    "We need to build a barrier around this one, if you have a barrier skill, we''ll need your help."


    After thinking about her word, Tyson, Sunny, Violet, Ricky, Levi, And Zack walked forward.


    The rest don''t have a defense barrier which they could create, they observed the group as they sat on the ground, channeling their Mana into one another.


    "Is this?" The panicking Audience looked at the green extra Barrier in surprised.


    "Look!" Someone pointed at Jennifer and her group who sat on the ground with eyes closed.


    "They created this barrier with their Mana!"


    "Wow! The Conquerors are the best!"


    BOOM!!


    They looked up seeing as Michael blocked a huge sword slashed with his Shield.


    "Stop this If you can!!" Master Lee yelled and send ten swords energies towards Michael.


    Michael dodged the ten, flying around while the ten swords chased behind him.


    "You can run! But you can''t Hide from my swords."


    "You think I''m running?!" Michael turned around and shot towards the swords.


    "You are headstrong! And you''ll pay for that."


    BAM!!


    The ten collided with Michael sending a powerful shock wave, which shattered the Barrier, leaving the one created by Jennifer and her group. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    _


    "Let''s assist, Jennifer." Commander Wang finally gave his command.


    The two sitting beside him and some of the soldiers standing behind them raised their hands towards the barrier, infusing their Mana in it.


    _


    "We can''t be left behind." Theo and his group infused their Mana in the barrier.


    _


    "What are waiting for?" Daniel, jasmine and Karen infused their Mana in the barrier too.


    _


    "This is good!" Chris Infused his Mana in the barrier, with a happy smile on his face.


    "Why are you happy?" Camila asked.


    "Hahaha, Don''t you see how powerful Supreme is? Why shouldn''t I be happy?"


    _


    Jennifer relaxed feeling the high amount of energies entering the barrier, she opened her eyes and moved her gaze around the platforms.


    _


    Master Lee stared at Michael in shock.


    "I can''t believe this, you only gained a cut on your cheek!"


    "Really?" Michael was stunned, the next moment:


    {Skill: Regeneration, Activated.}


    The cut on his cheek closed up in a matter of second.


    "Is there anything on my cheek?" Michael and with a cheeky smile.


    "You are making fun of me!!"


    "Enough talking, time to die! [Demon Lord''s legacy.], [Foresight], [Killing Intent], [Dash], activate all!"


    "What?!"


    Whoosh!!!


    "...."


    "...."


    "..."


    "...?!!!!"


    Deadly Silence...


    Everyone only saw a flash, what they saw next was Michael standing behind Master Lee... Blood flowing down his sword.


    "I thought you are powerful?"


    Master Lee froze for a moment, then fell on the ground.


    {Host have killed an Elite Medal holder, you gained +100 points.}

 Chapter 207 - 207: Disgusting Job!

    "Did brother just?"


    Everyone stared at Michael like he was a demon from hell, there is no way an Elite Medal 1-star holder can defeat let alone kill a 5-stars holder in a battle. But... Michael just accomplished this feat, which stumped everyone.


    The green Barrier shattered because Jennifer and the rest were all stunned in place, their Mind frozen from shock.


    The Conquerors and Vipers stared at Michael, totally speechless and dumbfounded.


    Commander Wang, Joker, Daniel and even the president and Governor were all stunned and bewildered.


    The Stadium was plunged Into silence that they could hear a pin drop.


    "Shit! Master Lee is Dead, we''ll be next." Kay turned around, before he could take another step, a pressure fell on him and his Members forcing them to their knees.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Michael turned to them, while Drakon shrunk in size and landed on his shoulder.


    "Why is everyone staring at you like they have seen a ghost? Is this old man called Master Lee that powerful?" Drakon asked in mild confusion.


    "Have Reaper stabilize his new powers?" Michael asked instead, slowly descending to the ground.


    "Birdbrain is still on it."


    Michael nodded and landed in front of Kay and his members. "Burn the body."


    Drakon nodded, opened his mouth and burned Master Lee''s corpse to ash.


    The Dark flames snapped everyone from their shock, after a moment... The Audience let out cheers!


    "Incredible!!! Supreme took down that Arrogant old man with one attack!!"


    "Wow!! You are the beat Supreme!"


    "Wait, Supreme killed someone In the guild war, will The Conquerors be disqualified?"


    "No!"


    "Master Lee is not a member of The Vipers, so killing him won''t break any rule."


    "Hahaha!! True!"


    Kay''s face turned paled, seeing Michael in front of him.


    "Let him go, Drakon."


    Drakon nodded and released the pressure on Kay, who slowly stood up. He looked around the stadium and fixed his gaze on Michael.


    "I have only one question." He said.


    Michael didn''t say anything, but waited for Kay to continue:


    "What have I ever done to you?!" He roared.


    "Nothing." Michael gave a flat answer.


    "Nothing? Hahaha..." Kay let out a forced laugh, he looked down at his shoes. "You said "Nothing"... But you killed my fianc¨¦e, and dropped her corpse at my gate!" Seeing Michael still silent, he sighed and said softly:


    "I know my father did something to you in the past, but do you have to focus your anger and revenge on me? I did nothing to you!! For God''s sake, I don''t even know you a month ago!!" He yelled the last part, as tears fell from his eyes, he was truly wronged.


    The audience looked at each other in confusion.


    "So there is a motive behind all this."


    "It seems Kay''s father did something to Supreme, and he''s having revenge on Kay."


    "But Kay did nothing."


    "Let''s see how this turns out."


    Michael sighed. "You are right, you did nothing to me, But you still have to face the consequences for your Dad''s mistakes."


    "Huh?" Kay looked up at him. "Put yourself in my shoe, If I were the one in your position and you in mine, what will you do?"


    "Firstly, You can never be in my position... I was planning to kill you, but you don''t deserve death..." He looked at the Vipers. "From today onward, I don''t want to hear about any Guild called "Vipers" in any city, if your Guild name is Vipers, changed it before I get news of it."


    _


    "Isn''t Michael too Arrogant?" Celina asked with a slight frown.


    "Arrogant?" Commander Wang grinned. "There is nothing wrong with being Arrogant, as long you have what it takes to back it up... It''s accepted."


    She turned to him to say otherwise, but after some thoughts, she nodded.


    _


    "What are you planning?!"


    "Yes! Don''t touch the young Master!!!"


    The two elders yelled.


    "Who do we have here." Michael walked past Kay towards the two kneeling elders. "Do you two remember a man who used to be your coworker in Amerisa''s border, doing hard labor to earn life times years ago?" He asked, squatting in front of the two.


    "What are you saying?!!" The second elder asked in mild confusion, while Kay turned around to them.


    "Let me freshen your memories, The man who his father." He gestured to Kay with his finger. "Killed with a sword, and took four of you with him... He also asked the other workers to leave his body outside to be feasted upon by Birds."


    The two Eyes widened in shock.


    "It can''t be! You are..."


    "Yes, I''m his Son."


    BOOM!


    The two froze in shock and fear.


    "Calm.... Calm down, Supreme. Kay''s father was there to employ us for a job, but your father refused." The second elder quickly said, she was scared shitless.


    "Refusing a job won''t get him killed, What type of Job was it?" Drakon asked with a deep frown.


    "We are trafficking children, yes. We take Children from Amerisa and sell them to the 20th city." She quickly revealed, trembling under Michael''s intense gaze.


    "What?!!"


    All Amerisa big figures stood up in rage.


    "How dare Your father Kidnap and sell children to those barbarians!!" Amerisa''s president was enraged.


    "How many have you sold so far." Michael asked.


    "Shut Up!!" The first elder yelled, before she could say anything.


    Whoosh!!


    He only saw a flash, the next moment blood flow down his throat... He instantly dropped dead.


    "Continue." Michael said, Slayer in his hand.


    The second elder swallowed her saliva, and continued:


    "For the past seven years, we have sold 430 children, 70 will be transported tomorrow morning."


    "What the hell are you saying?!!" Kay yelled in rage.


    "That is what we do young Master, your father said we shouldn''t tell you about this." She said to Kay, who stared at her with a paled expression.


    "430? Such large amount of children... We should have gotten the news about this!" Commander Wang said with a deep frown.


    "We took some of the children from the streets, and others... We kill their families and adopted them."


    "How old are these children?" Jennifer asked walking towards her.


    "From 4 to 15, Master Lee also know about this, he''s one of our backer."


    Michael slowly stood up, upon hearing her. ''An Elite Medal holder as a backer?'' He looked at her.


    "Where are the 70 children and who are your backers?" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 208 - 208: Attack From A Grandmaster: Demon Lords Legacy Stage 3.

    "They are being held at the security department, and the inspector and Minister of the security department are under us. The minister is also one of our backer."


    "Security department?" Michael looked around the place, seeing countless reporters and even live cameras around.


    "Shit! These will alert them! Erika! Jennifer, Tyson, Sunny and Rahond!"


    "Yes, Guild Master!" The five stepped forward.


    "Go to the Security department, and seize anyone you find there. If anyone refuse, kill them." He gave Jennifer his General Token.


    "Use this."


    The five nodded, Jennifer and Erika flew into the air without hesitation, while Tyson summoned a huge eagle. The three guys got on it, and flew after the girls.


    "Go, seal all the route to the department." Commander Wang said to Robert, who nodded, signaled to the Supreme Brigade in the Stadium.


    Zukila stood up, and without a second thought ran towards the exit.


    Mori and Glen looked at each other in mild surprised.


    _


    "Any other backer?" Michael asked.


    "Yes, The Mayor of the 20th and 19th cities are our backer, including the third senator of Valeria; Yang."


    "What?!!" Both Rhodes and Yomi, the first and second senators of Valeria stood up in shock.


    "How is that possible--" Yomi froze on track remembering Yang''s word.


    [You guys should go, I''ll stay and watch over the city.]


    When she asked what he''s up to, he said:


    [Why are you always disturbing me? And my business don''t concern you.]


    Yomi turned to Rhodes, who was also staring at her with a stunned gaze.


    "The... The children? Did you guys kidnap them from only Amerisa?" Yomi asked shakily.


    "No, from the whole 20 cities."


    Everyone''s eyes widened in horror.


    "How many have you kidnapped? Adding the whole cities!!" Princess Camila stood up, when she heard her city was among the group, she couldn''t handle herself.


    "1,330 children."


    Hearing the number, she collapsed on her seat.


    "What are you guys doing with the children?!!" Kay asked with killing intent, "And, is my Dad really wants to be a disciple?!!"


    "I don''t know what they are using the children for, only the higher up knows about this information, and your father and the other two elders are in the...."


    Whoosh!!!


    BAM!!


    She Dropped dead on the ground with a hole in her head.


    "What?!!"


    This turn of event shocked everyone, including Michael and Drakon, none of them could detect the attack, let alone block it.


    "Grandmaster Medal!!!" Commander Wang yelled in horror.


    "Oh my God! Is there really a Grandmaster here?!"


    "What is happening?"


    Wiiiiiii!!!!!!!


    Everyone looked up seeing a projectile falling towards them with insanely speed.


    "That''s an attack from a Grandmaster!! Who is this maniac? Doesn''t he know they are thousands of people here!!"


    Without hesitation, Michael, Daniel, Commander Wang, Joker, Rebecca, Firenze, Chris, General Joe, Yan, Blade, Rhodes, Yomi, Karen, Jasmine, Calina, Damon, Rio, and every single Gold and Diamond medal Holder released their Mana towards the projectile.


    In time of life and dead everyone is equal, No enemies!


    BOOOM!!!


    The moment their Mana smashed into the projectile, Everyone including Michael spurted out a mouthful of blood. While the projectile increased its speed.


    "This is a Legendary-class skill! It can counter Attacks!" Commander Wang''s face turned paled.


    "We won''t die here! Drakon! Fusion!!"


    Drakon grew in size and covered Michael''s figure, Merging with him.


    Without hesitation, he flew into the air, towards the charging projectile.


    [What are you doing, host?]


    ''Stopping this attack!!'' Michael yelled inwardly.


    [This is a Legendary-class skill, sent by a Grandmaster Medal 3-stars holder, even with Drakon, you won''t be able to stop it with your current strength.]


    "Are you saying we''re going to die?!"


    [Have you ever tried to fuse with Your Clone?]


    "What? I can also do that?"


    [Just as you activated the Abyssal''s Call, and fused with it... The same can be applied to the demon Lord''s legacy.]


    Michael rolled his eyes, and summoned the clone, which appeared beside him.


    "I don''t really know how this will work." He increased his speed.


    "Clone, fusion!!"


    [WHAT ARE YOU DOING HOST?!! I DIDN''T MEAN WITH YOU AND DRAKON FUSED TOGETHER!!!!.]


    The system yelled, but it was too late.


    The Clone shattered into countless pieces of Armors, which all merged with Michael.


    Moment Next...


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!"


    Michael let out a painful scream, which made everyone in the stadium felt goosebumps.


    [System protection protocol activated!]


    [System protection protocol activated!]


    [Skill: High Regeneration! Activated!!]


    An explosion sounded, when it dispersed.


    Everyone stared in shock, seeing Michael in a dark Armor with six wings behind him, the starlight sword was now a broadsword. Which made them all perplexed.


    "Is this Supreme''s highest strength?" Rebecca was stunned.


    [Congratulations!! Demon Lord''s legacy have been upgraded to stage 3.]


    [Congratulations: Host''s skill: [Dash] have been upgraded into [Shadow Dash]: Host will be able to move in the shadow without being detected, Even in broad daylight.]


    [Congratulations! Weapon: starlight sword gained a new skill: [Ever-changer]: Can take the form of any weapons host have ever touched.]


    Michael smirked, he infused his Mana into the starlight sword and with a swing, he sent a powerful energy slash which collided with the Projectile, destroying it into particles.


    "Phew--" his eyes widened seeing the particles beeping.


    "Another Counter attack!!" He yelled, and activated [Skull Royal Defense].


    A huge skull made of earth formed, enclosing the stadium, The moment the Particles touched the skull.


    BOOOOOOM!!!!


    A huge mushroom explosion sounded, throwing Michael backward; he smashed heavily on the ground.


    "Thanks goodness the stadium isn''t built in the city." He slowly stood up from the ground, and looked around the devastating Stadium. He sighed in relief seeing Mira. "She is ok."


    The Audience looked at Supreme in a daze, they all thought they were done for, but who would have thought Supreme will stop that attack.


    _


    [Some Moment Later.]


    Michael sat on the field with Drakon on his shoulder, recuperating their energies. Kay stood 20 meters from him not knowing what to do or say.


    "Brother." Mira ran towards him and gave him a tight hug. "Thank you."


    Michael opened his eyes with a small smile, he hugged her back. "It''s nothing." He answered.


    "Thanks you so much, General Michael. We are all indebted to you for saving us today." Amerisa''s president walked towards him with all the powerful figures.


    "We now have another issue at hand." Michael separated from the hug, and looked up at them. "Both the 19th and 20th cities are working together against us, I''m guessing whatever they are using these children for is related with this Grandmaster, we need to prepare for war... Not one but two, I hope you all understand?"


    The all nodded in agreement, first the gates... And now, their own race is after their destruction. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What should we do now? Attack the two cities or what?" Commander Wang asked, even being the Commander, he needs Michael''s advice.


    Michael sighed. "At the moment, we can only..."

 Chapter 209 - 209: Experiments

    [Some moments ago.]


    Jennifer stopped, and turned around seeing a projectile heading towards the Stadium.


    "What is that?" Tyson asked, his pet stopping beside her.


    "That''s an attack from a Grandmaster." Jennifer muttered in shock.


    "What?!" The four looked at her in shock.


    "No! Maria is there!!"


    "Calm your horses, Erika. Michael is there, he won''t let anything happen to her." She thought for a moment and gave Tyson the Token.


    "Go to the security department, show them this Token. As Michael''s order; kill anyone who refuses to surrender."


    Tyson nodded, with a Command, the eagle flew towards the station leaving the two girls behind.


    "We are both going to the Minister''s house." She said to the worried Erika, and flew towards the opposite direct the guys took.


    Erika stared at the moving projectile and sighed. ''I''ll just have to trust him.'' With that thought, she followed Jennifer.


    _


    [Present Time.]


    [20th City: Lockwood.]


    Lockwood city was known as the smallest cities out of the twenty, with a population of only tens of thousands. It was home to countless crooks, thugs, and rogues... The city was known for its Lawlessness, the worst security you can ever think of, and the most bad and heartless ruler, who crowned himself emperor of this hell.


    On a tall tower which stood at the center of Lockwood, A figure stood on it with a grin on her face.


    "It seems I underestimated Amerisa." The young lady looking her late 20s, with crimson eyes said with a grin.


    This lady was the one who sent the projectile, A freakish Grandmaster Medal 3-stars holder.


    "It''s not them you underestimated, it''s the young man called Supreme." An old man with red eyes, bald head and long white beard, slowly descends behind her.


    The Lady''s grin widened: "I say you should give me the go ahead, I''ll wipe out the whole Amerisa and bring this Supreme''s head to you."


    The old man shook his head with a slight frown; "The Emperor don''t want that, we removed ourselves from the Demigods'' ranking board, so we won''t draw attention... The king only asked you to kill that ant, not reveal our existence."


    "What if we do? The experiment have given us enough powers, why should we be scared of them, Grandmaster Zhou?" She turned to him, her long red hair moving with the wind.


    "You are still young, Tory. The Emperor is after something greater than that--"


    "--Then why doesn''t he want to share it with the five kings?"


    "Being the third King, you are really stubborn. When the time is right, we''ll know." He started Ascending into the air.


    Tory looked at him with a blank expression, them turned to the direction of Amerisa. "You killed Master Lee, that''s admirable. Can''t wait to see you, Supreme." Her eyes glowed brightly, flashing with fighting spirit.


    __


    [Amerisa, Infinity Street.]


    [Minister''s House.]


    In the sitting room, two people sat on two different expensive looking sofas, both staring at a gray hair middle-age man, with apprehension.


    "I... Is what that woman said in the TV true? Are you trafficking children?" The woman sitting across from the man asked with choked breath.


    "Shut up, Woman!!" The man hissed at her, he fixed his gaze on the screen, seeing the projectile heading towards the Stadium.


    ''I know they won''t let her finish.'' He thought.


    "Dad?! Mum is asking you a question!" The young girl in the room yelled at him.


    "Shut up! Or I''ll shut you up!!!"


    She jolted back in fright, upon hearing her father.


    "What are you doing? She''s just ten years old." she hugged her daughter, staring daggers at her husband.


    Seeing Supreme stopped the attack, The Minister stood up in shock, without a moment to waste, he rushed upstairs.


    The two stared at him in confusion, as he quickly climbed the stairs.


    "Mum?"


    "It''s nothing, Baby. It''s nothing."


    After some moment, he rushed down with two luggage. "Come on Woman, We''re leaving." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What?"


    "I say get your ass up! We are leaving Amerisa!"


    The woman glared at him. "We are not going anywhere with a monster like you!! You sold more than a thousand children! Are you afraid of karma!"


    "Fine! You can stay here if you want, I''m leaving." He dropped the second luggage on the ground.


    BAM!!


    "Karma is here to give you your punishment."


    The three stared at the five bodyguards who broke through the door, falling in front of them, then raised their heads to the door.


    "Mum! It''s Miss Jennifer and Miss Erika!" The young girl exclaimed.


    "Are you here to arrest or kill me?" The Minister placed down the luggage, his gaze fixed on the two girls.


    Jennifer looked around the spacious sitting room, her gaze stopped on the television.


    "I don''t think we need to explain, refuse to submit; we kill you here, and I for once hope you refuse." She calmly walked inside the room.


    Erika squat down and wiped the blood off her sword on one of the Bodyguards.


    "You killed my Security?" The Minister was stunned, seeing Erika''s action.


    "She killed them, Not me." Jennifer gestured at Erika with her head.


    The Minister sighed, he crouched down and opened his luggage, while the girls calmly waited to see what he''s planning.


    "I wasn''t planning on using this, out of all the experiments, Only five succeeded after taking the potion." He stood up with a vial with red liquid in it.


    "What is that, dear?" His wife asked in mild confusion.


    "This is the only route to Immortality." He looked at the girls. "You guys haven''t figured it out? Let me tell you. No matter how hard you play VRG, you''ll never enter the Sovereign Medal... The Gods don''t want mortals to be equal to them, but with this..." He opened the vial.


    "We can be immortals!" He gulped everything down.


    "Ahhhh!!!" He let out an agonizing scream, dropping the vial on the ground.


    "Ahhhhh!!! Graaaa!!!!!!"


    "What is wrong with you, Dear?" The Woman quickly rushed to her husband, only to be caught by her throat.


    **Your husband is No more! He''s not worthy of my powers!!**


    "This... This is... A Demon." Erika and Jennifer took a step back.

 Chapter 210 - 210: Hellions

    "Let her go!" Jennifer lunged forward with her scythe, only to be thrown back by an unknown energy.


    Erika caught her. "Are you ok?" She asked.


    "Yes, but..." Jennifer stared at the Minister in shock. ''How is this possible? He was just a gold medal holder a while ago... Drinking that substance placed him in the Grandmaster Medal.'' She thought.


    "We need to alert, Michael. There is no way we can face a Grandmaster opponent." She said to Erika.


    "Don''t look down on yourself, We can handle him together, and don''t forget he''s not a genuine Grandmaster."


    Hearing Erika, Jennifer nodded in realization.


    **This body is already stale, so it''s useless to me, but...**


    In present of everyone, the Minister started mutating, two horns grew on his head, his skin turned black, nails elongated, and lastly a tail appeared. The creature now standing in front of them was clearly a demon.


    "Ahhhhh!!!" The woman who was in his grip yelled in terror.


    **Shut up, Woman.**


    CRACK!!


    He broke her neck, then threw her body away like worthless trash.


    **Don''t stain my hands, puny Mortal.**


    Out of shock, the young girl instantly fainted on the sofa.


    "Who are you?" Jennifer asked, her guard up.


    **We don''t have a name.**


    "We?" Erika was puzzled.


    **Yes, But we are known as Hellions, Elite Soldiers of Lord Hades.**


    "Hellions? Haven''t heard of you." Erika shrugged indifferently.


    **Of course, You haven''t heard of us. We aren''t like those bones, Barbarians, and fools who don''t know how to learn humans'' speech.**


    "So you see yourself higher than the Skeletons and monsters we have killed?" Jennifer asked.


    **Correct, We are the elite of the elite. Even the Keres, Erinyes and the Fates are below us.** The Hellion turned its head to the girl. **What a nice feast.**


    "I don''t think so." Jennifer leaped into the air, landing in front of the unconscious girl.


    **You can''t stop me.**


    "We''ll see about that." She hissed at it.


    **Well--**


    "--Hey!"


    The hellion turned to Erika in confusion.


    **What is it, girl?**


    "How the hell can you possess this body?" She asked.


    **You two are going to die anyway, so I''ll tell you... My Lord discovered a way to enter your world without the gods'' knowledge, by using the blood of pure bloods, we created a way for us to take over the body of anyone whose heart is corrupted and impure. This body I took is corrupted by greed and impure for killing countless mortals, but it still wasn''t enough for him to gain my powers.** sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm..." Erika thought for a moment. "So you guys are using the children in some type of experiment to create this potion which will be taken by a human... If that human''s heart is highly corrupted and impure. That human will gain your Powers, but if they aren''t, you take over their bodies. Did I miss anything?"


    **Wow! I don''t know mortals are these smart, now... Huh?** The Hellion was stunned not seeing Jennifer and the Girl in the room.


    **Where?** it turned to Erika.


    "Thanks for the Compliment." Erika''s eyes turned complete blue, scales slowly appeared on her skin as she walked towards it with her sword in hand.


    **Hahahahaha!! Your second might have saved her, but who''ll save you?!!**


    "I don''t need saving, but you will."


    BOOM!


    She launched forward with incredible speed.


    BAM!


    Erika slashed her sword downward cutting thin air. "Huh?" She looked up, seeing the Hellion standing on midair, grinning at her.


    **Do you really think you are faster than me? You are just a Diamond medal Holder, while I''m a Grandmaster holder, what on this your pathetic world made you think you can defeat me?** it pointed a finger at her.


    **I hope you survive this, I don''t want this battle to end so quickly.**


    Erika gripped her sword tightly, bracing herself for any attack.


    _


    Jennifer stopped outside the Villa, where some of the Soldiers stood.


    "Miss Jennifer." Zukila rushed up to her.


    "You?" Jennifer was surprised for a second. "Never mind." She gave her the girl in her hand. "Take her to a safe place, and all of you should back away from here."


    "Ok." Zukila took the girl.


    Jennifer brought out her phone and called Michael.


    [Sorry, The number you are calling is not reachable at the moment--]


    "Zukila, call Michael and tell him our location, and that a Grandmaster is here!" Without hesitation, she ran back towards the Villa, leaving a stunned Zukila and soldiers behind.


    "Captain... Captain... Did she just say: Grandmaster?" A man stammered.


    "Stop shamming! And find a way to reach the general! You can call anyone in the Stadium!! Fast!!!"


    "Yes! Yes!" The man quickly nodded.


    BOOOOOOM!!!!


    At the moment, a huge mushroom explosion sounded, throwing all of them to the ground, Zukila held the girl in her hand, protecting her form the impact.


    "That?!"


    "...?!"


    "The Villa?"


    "The Villa is gone!"


    Everyone stared in Horror, all they could see was only ruins and fire. The once beautiful Villa was now in complete wreckage.


    "I hope those two are ok."


    _


    Erika slowly stood up from the debris, she looked at the ruins around her with a shock expression.


    "One Attack destroyed the whole Villa, even the compound wasn''t safe." She muttered.


    "Are you ok, Erika?!" Jennifer landed in front of her, she had already fused with her Vulture. "If I haven''t fused, I don''t think I would have survived that attack." She added, while Erika nodded:


    "Same."


    The two looked up at the Hellion who stood across from them. **Wow? You defended against that attack. I''m surprised.** It started ascending again.


    "We must stop that Bastard!!" Erika changed her sword to a Bow, and without hesitation, released a shot towards the Hellion.


    **Your useless attacks won''t stop me.** The Hellion destroyed the arrow with its energy, to its shock, the arrow multiplied into hundreds and accurately collided with it.


    "Nice work, girl." Jennifer congratulated.


    **Hahahahaha!! Do you think this can stop me?!!** The smoke dispersed revealing the Hellion, completely unscratched.


    Erika: "What?"


    Jennifer: "But this Monster took the attack head-on."


    The two girls stared at the Hellion with a grim expression.

 Chapter 211 - 211: There Are Two?

    "Ok, General Michael. As Amerisa''s president, I''ll take on this project."


    "Good." Michael stood up. "Building a school and orphanage will reduce the children on the streets, and provide them with life times, foods, and protection."


    "You don''t have to worry about this, General Michael, we''ll take care of it." The Governor said with a smile.


    Michael nodded again. "Commander Wang, send some spies to the 19th and 20th Cities, we need to know our enemies."


    "I''m already on it." Commander Wang brought out his phone, dialing a number.


    "Mira, Where is Maria?" Michael turned to his sister.


    "She''s up there." Mira pointed to her seat, but froze not seeing Maria anywhere.


    "Where is Maria?!" She instantly panicked.


    "Don''t worry, Mira. Borne." Michael looked around in confusion. "Where is, Borne?"


    "He''s with Maria." Mira answered.


    "What is happening General Michael?" Commander Wang asked, after giving someone at the other end some orders.


    "Someone is missing." Michael flew towards Mira''s seat, only to see the unconscious Borne and his group. ''Shit! The soldiers moved out to help Tyson and the others, so the kidnappers used the opportunity to strike... But who?''


    He looked down at the figures below, seeing Rebecca, Damon, Rio, Firenze, Nia, and even Yan.


    He slowly landed on the ground.


    "Do you find anything?" Violet asked, walking towards him.


    "Maria and Niki has been kidnapped, the two are gone."


    "What?!" Everyone exclaimed in shock.


    Rebecca frowned slightly. ''With the power shown just now, who''ll dare kidnap someone related to Supreme in the open?'' She moved her gaze around, stopping on Blade and Yan.


    Michael: "I will be--"


    BOOOOOOM!!!!


    "What the hell is that?!" Theo asked out loud.


    DING!!


    The Commander answered the call, upon hearing the other person, his face turned paled.


    "What?!!"


    Everyone turned to him. "What now?" Kay asked.


    "A... A Grandmaster at the Minister''s house, the Vice Guild Master and First Elder are fighting him."


    "What?!" Michael turned to him.


    "A Grandmaster, General Michael." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Drakon, Violet--"


    "No need to give orders, Michael. She''s here."


    Everyone turned to the entrance of the Field, seeing Chris, Camila, Conner and Helena walking towards them with Niki and Maria, who sat on her wheelchair.


    "Thanks god she''s ok." Michael and Mira walked towards them.


    "How did you?" Michael stared at Conner with a slight frown.


    "We saw the four girls who capture these two, so we move to help." Conner explained, while Chris nodded.


    "Who are these girls?" Michael asked with killing intent.


    "I don''t know, we killed two, but the other two ran away... Don''t worry, we injured them." Chris said with a smile.


    Yan who stood at the back frowned slightly.


    "Thank you." Michael nodded at the four.


    "It''s nothing." The four said in unison, they looked at one another and chuckled lightly.


    "Commander Wang, please look after my sister, Maria, and..." He observed Niki who was looking at her shoes in embarrassment. "...And her."


    "Go and help them, General Michael. I''ll take care of them."


    "Be careful, Brother."


    "Don''t you know who your brother is?" Michael smiled at her.


    "My brother is the strongest!"


    Michael flew into the air towards the Minister''s house, with Drakon following behind him.


    _


    [Some Minutes Ago.]


    SCREECH!!!


    The police officers, station at the gate looked up In shock, as a huge eagle flew past them heading to the station.


    "What the hell?! Sound the Alarm!!" The officer yelled.


    BEEEPPP!!


    An alarm sounded in the whole security department as countless officers rushed out, standing in front of the entrance.


    The huge bird landed in front of them, and Rahond, Tyson, and Sunny got down.


    "Let us in." Tyson commanded.


    "This is a station, not a place to be reckless; even bringing a pet here. Don''t you know it''s against the rule?" An officer yelled at the three.


    Tyson rolled his eyes and tossed the Token to the Man, who quickly caught it.


    "What the hell is..." The Man''s eyes widened in surprised. "A General''s Token?!"


    The other security department officers were all stunned in place.


    "The General give an order to kill anyone who refuses to corporate, the president and Commander also agreed to this, now move, or you die." Rahond said in a calm tone.


    VOOM!!!


    The three turned their heads to the right, seeing a semi-trailer truck driving out of the Station.


    "Stop that trailer!!" Tyson yelled.


    "There is another one." Rahond pointed at the second gate.


    "Split up! Rahond after that trailer, I''ll take the first one!" Tyson got on his bird and flew after the first Trailer.


    Rahond ran towards a police bike 320cc. He got on it and drove after the second trailer.


    While Sunny walked up to the stunned officers, he took the Token and walked inside.


    "I need all of you in here before 1 minutes, or else, you all are dying today." He walked inside.


    Hearing this, all the officers quickly ran behind him, entering the station... These guys were sent by the Military, and even the president is backing them up, None of these officers want to lose their jobs.


    _


    "Stop!" Tyson yelled at the driver who was driving recklessly, smashing into countless cars on the street.


    The Driver brought out a Mp5 (SMG) without hesitation, opened Fire on Tyson.


    "Fuck!!" The eagle dived to the side, dodging the bullets.


    "This guy is a pig!" He leaped off his pet, and landed on the trailer cargo. He turned to the door and opened it, what he saw made him speechless.


    "There is nothing here!" He entered the Cargo, only to see rows of bombs in it. "Shit!" He jumped out of the trailer, landing on the ground, and sighed in relief


    "Phew, that was close."


    SCREECH


    "Huh?" He looked at the direction, seeing the trailer was heading straight to the number one biggest park in Amerisa, and today being a holiday... Countless families and children were present.


    "This Bastard!!" His eagle flew towards him, he jumped on it and the two shot towards the Trailer, which was only 100 meters from the park.


    "This is the only way!" He infused his Mana in his hand, and sent a huge amount of flames towards the Trailer, planning on exploding it before it reaches the park.


    *


    *


    *


    Will he succeed?

 Chapter 212 - 212: Wait! There Are Three?!

    "Ah! Who would have thought so many families will come to the park today." A security guard on his post grumbled to his college.


    "Yeah, 50 of them, Some even came with relatives." The other guard added.


    Squeak!


    The two turned to the road seeing a speeding trailer moving towards them... Their eyes widened in horror.


    "What the? Stop!!" The first guard yelled!


    "It''s not slowing down! All the families in the park..."


    The two guards were at a loss, they were hired to guard the gate, not block a moving trailer... And the unfortunate reality was, None of them were players.


    Already given up hope, and accepting the grim future ahead, the Trailer suddenly exploded, the explosion was so huge that the two flew backward, falling heavily on the ground.


    "What happened?" They slowly stood up, looking around the place.


    SCREECH!!!


    The two looked up seeing a huge eagle above them, with a guy standing on it.


    "Call an ambulance." The young man said to them.


    The two looked at each other in shock.


    "What are you two waiting for?!!"


    Hearing the young man, the two hastily brought out their phones, calling two different hospitals.


    Tyson looked at the damages and sighed softly. ''Although I stopped the trailer on time, Not everyone was saved.'' He thought, looking at the cars which was blown away by the explosion, even the cars which was smashed by the trailer on the way.


    ''You can''t save everyone, but... Where are the children if not in this trailer?'' He thought with a solemn expression.


    ''Wait, there are two trailers?!'' With a thought, the eagle turned around and flew back to the security department.


    "We have called the...?" The two guards were stunned not seeing the eagle again.


    "What is going on?"


    "Oh my god! There was an accident!"


    "Someone called an ambulance!!"


    The two guards sighed seeing all the people walking out of the park.


    "Calm down everyone, stay back!"


    "Yes! It''s not safe here."


    The two quickly yelled.


    ____


    [On the other side of the incident.]


    "It seems he succeeded." The driver at the trailer said with a smirked. ''Now Is my turn.'' He turned the trailer around, heading to Amerisa''s biggest Cinema.


    "We must cripple Amerisa today, then Luncheon, and the other cities." He muttered, then looked at the rearview mirror, seeing a police bike driving towards him.


    "Who is this?!"


    With gritted teeth, he brought out an Ump [SMG], then brought out his head and hand, pointing the gun at the man, without hesitation, opened fire.


    All the passersby ran away hearing the gun shots, while the man moved his bike to the side, dodging the bullets.


    "Where...?" Rahond stopped the bike in mild confusion, and stared at the trailer.


    ''I thought the children are useful to them, why will this fool drive the trailer towards the Cinema?'' He thought.


    "Guarder! You know what to do." With that said, he started the bike, and chased after the trailer again.


    "You can''t stop us!!" The driver yelled at Rahond, Not noticing the space which had torn opened in front of him.


    When he turned back to the road, all his saw was a huge Tortoise''s shell in front of him.


    "Shit!!!"


    BOOOM!!!


    The trailer smashed on the shell destroying the tractor front with the driver in it.


    Rahond stopped behind the trailer, got down, and Walked towards it. He opened the door and to his Shock...


    "Empty?" Seeing the bombs, a frown settled on his face. "There is nothing here except bombs!"


    "Mr Rahond."


    He turned around seeing Robert getting down from a military Van, he was in his uniform.


    "Thank goodness you are here, Deal with this issue, and the trailer is empty, let''s just hope the one Tyson is after is the right one."


    "Don''t worry about it, Mr Rahond." Robert nodded at him. "Call a bomb expert here!!" He yelled at the soldiers behind him.


    "Yes, Major!"


    Rahond walked towards Guarder and nodded. "You did good, now retreat."


    Guarder nodded and turned into particles, disappearing from sight.


    "I''ll need a vehicle, Mr Robert." He turned to Robert.


    ___


    [Security department.]


    Sunny sat on the inspector''s seat, his legs crossed on the desk, staring at the 50 officers in front of him.


    "I won''t ask again, Where Is the inspector?"


    The space beside him distorted, and the black knight walked out.


    "My friend here will attack if I get no answer in about 30 seconds. The time start now." He looked at the clock placed on the office wall.


    "Ten seconds gone."


    The officers were all covered in sweat, not knowing what to do in this situation. While the knight pulled out its long metal sword.


    "Twenty-five seconds gone." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait!!"


    Sunny raised his hand, stopping the Knight. He stared at the woman who was utterly petrified.


    "If you got nothing to say, step back." He said with a straight expression.


    "I... I saw the Inspector and some officers driving away with a trailer following behind them, I don''t know where they''re heading."


    "Another trailer?!" Sunny stood up in mild surprised. "When did you see this?"


    "Half an hour ago." The woman answered.


    "Shit!" Before he could bring out his phone, Tyson walked inside.


    "The children weren''t in the trailer." He said, moving his gaze on the officers.


    "She said the inspector moved with some of the officers and another trailer, I''m guessing this trailer has the children in it."


    "A third trailer?" Tyson was stunned.


    "Sir, what children?" The woman asked in mild confusion, even the officers were confused.


    Tyson: "You don''t know?"


    "Know what?" The officers were getting even more confused.


    "The Inspector kidnapped 70 children, and kept them in this building, and none of you knew about it!" Sunny yelled the last part.


    "You all are incompetent!!" He added.


    "We... We..." The woman was at a lost of word, this revelation caught them off guard.


    _


    On the road to Amerisa''s port, three vehicles where moving with incredible speed, with a trailer following behind them.


    "We''ll have to take the ship, and escape from Amerisa." A man with a scar on his right cheek said with a smile.


    "Your plan was great, Inspector." His deputy praised with a smile.


    "It''s nothing, the moment that bitch revealed our plan, I know they will arrest us and search the building, so leaving first and sending those trailers after, to divert their attention from us was the only solution."


    "What a plan!" The deputy praised.


    The next moment, the two police cars in front of them was struck by an unknown force, throwing them off course... Momentarily; the two exploded.


    "What the fuck?!" The two were stunned.


    BANG!!!


    A figure landed on the black Audi, denting it roof.


    "Who the hell is that?!!" The deputy yelled in horror.

 Chapter 213 - 213: You Are A cheater!

    BANG!!


    The figure destroyed the car driver window and pulled the deputy out.


    "Let me go!!" The man yelled, holding the figure''s hand which gripped his throat, with fear in his eyes, he observed the man, whose face was covered with a hood.


    The figure scoffed. And with a swing of his hand, he threw the deputy towards the moving trailer.


    "Ahhh!!"


    BANG!!


    The sound of bones crushing filled the air, while the trailer came to a stop.


    The inspector opened the door, and jumped out. While the stranger just stomped on the Car, instantly destroying all the engine and tyres, stopping the car.


    He turned around to the inspector, who slowly stood up from the ground.


    "An Elite medal holder?" The inspector muttered in shock.


    "Do you think you can escape Amerisa with the children?" The figure pointed a finger at the trailer driver, bursting his head with a single attack.


    "Who are you?!" The inspector asked.


    "You angered Amerisa, and its founder." The figure slowly walked towards the man.


    "Founder? Hahaha! That old fool won''t be able to do anything if we''re done!" The inspector laughed. "I''m guessing you are one of his disciples." He brought out a Vial, the same vial the minister brought out.


    Before he could open it, the stranger appeared in front of him, gripped his throat and raised him into the air.


    "Do you think I''m a fool?" He asked, taking the vial from him.


    "You?!"


    "The founder will be coming down the snow mountain soon, and we''ll see what you folks are capable of." With a crack, he broke the inspector''s neck and threw him aside.


    "Useless." He walked towards the trailer, and opened it. He smiled seeing all the children in it, with their mouths and hands bound.


    "You are safe now." He brought out his phone, and made a call.


    __


    [Security Department.]


    "What should we do now?" Tyson asked, he was at a loss, not knowing what to do.


    "I don''t know--"


    DING! DING!


    Sunny and the officers turned to Tyson, who brought out his phone.


    "The children are in the port, come and get them. You have only half and hour."


    BEEP! The call was disconnected.


    Tyson instantly stood up, upon hearing the caller.


    "What is it?" Sunny asked.


    "The children are in the port, let''s go!!" He rushed outside, Sunny and the officers followed behind him.


    "What happened?" Rahond got down from an Armored vehicle, seeing the two rushing out of the building.


    "The children are in the port, come on." Tyson moved passed him and entered the armored vehicle, followed by Sunny.


    "Come on!!" They both yelled at Rahond. Who quickly got inside.


    They drove out of the security department, with countless police cars following behind.


    ____


    [Back to Jennifer and Erika.]


    BOOOM!


    The two girls fell heavily on the ground, throwing up a mouthful of blood.


    "This? Is this how powerful a Grandmaster is?" Erika muttered, shakily getting back up.


    "This Bastard is playing with us, if not... We''ll be dead by now." Jennifer also stood up,


    The two were clearly injured during the battle with the Hellion.


    "And None of our attacks had touched it." Erika pointed her sword at it. "We won''t give up!" She yelled.


    **How amusing, I''ll say both of you are one of a kind.** The Hellion grinned, standing across from them.


    **We have played for a while now, time to end this battle, there are places to destroy.**


    "How nice, I never thought I''ll see a Grandmaster in person... Come on, I need to know my strength."


    The three looked up, seeing Michael slowly descending towards them, with Drakon on his shoulder.


    **I get the chance to meet the killer of Queen Echidna''s two Commanders.** The Hellion''s grin widened.


    "Aren''t you her minion?" Michael asked landing in front of the girls.


    **"Her Minion?" We are the elite soldiers of Lord Hades, Not some minor gods'' Minions.**


    Michael nodded, dark smoke covered his figure, as the clone appeared beside him and shattered entering inside the smoke.


    "Move back." Jennifer said to Erika, who nodded, the two quickly leaped back creating distance from Michael and the Hellion.


    BOOM!


    The smoke subsided, revealing Michael in a black obsidian Armor and six black wings behind him, also holding the starlight sword and Slayer.


    **Huh? This fusion placed you in the grandmaster rank?** The Hellion was stunned. **This will be fun.** it added.


    "I hope you said your prayers, because I''m sending your to hell."


    "[Shadow Dash] and [foresight]."


    Michael instantly vanished from view, stunning the three, the Hellion quickly turned around and blocked Michael''s sword with its hands in a defensive posture.


    BAM!!


    It moved backward leaving trail on the ground.


    "I thought you are a Grandmaster?" Michael asked with a bored expression, underneath his helm.


    **You!!** The hellion looked at its arms, seeing blood flowing out of the cut.


    "Don''t think you are immune against my Attacks." Michael shot forward disappearing after taking two steps.


    "What the? We attacked that monster countless times, but we couldn''t injure it. Micky only attacked once, and leave a deep wound." Jennifer was stunned.


    "Don''t forget, Michael is now a grandmaster, thanks to that fusion... If we were Grandmaster, do you think we won''t be able to kill that bastard?" Erika asked with killing intent, this was the second person who made her feel weak; and she hated the feeling.


    "Then we need to get stronger, All these things about Gods can''t be just talk. If their Soldiers are these powerful, we also need to be powerful to protect the ones we hold dear."


    "You are right." Erika nodded.


    BAM!!


    The hellion smashed heavily on the ground, while Michael appeared above him, his sword placed on its neck.


    **You cheater! You are draining my Energy and also fighting me within the shadows! If you are so Strong, why not face me on an open battle?!**


    "Monsters never fight fair, so why do you want me too? Besides, only the winner count in a Battle."


    **You!** S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whoosh!!!


    The head of the Hellion rolled to the side as blood spurted out from the headless body.


    {You have killed a Hellion in the Grandmaster rank. You gained +150 points.}


    "Did... Did Michael just killed at Hellion which we couldn''t even touch in a matter of minute?!" Erika was stunned in place.


    "I thought I was seeing things." Jennifer stared at Michael in a daze.


    "Meet me at the stadium." Michael said to the two, then flew into the air.

 Chapter 214 - 214: Winners!

    Tyson, Rahond, Sunny, with the police officers arrived at the port, they quickly got down their cars and rushed inside. What they saw next made them speechless.


    "You got to be kidding me." Sunny muttered in mild surprised.


    The group stared at the dead Inspector who was chained on the truck, completely naked. They quickly moved to the back opening the doors.


    "Phew!!"


    "Help them!!"


    Sunny, Rahond with the officers, quickly got inside the trailer, helping the still unconscious children down.


    "Are they ok?" Tyson asked, seeing the children were asleep.


    "Yes." Rahond nodded.


    _


    Above the port building, a figure in a hood stood calmly, staring at the scene below him.


    "You did a good job... I''ll say you are the intruder who visited the hospital to leave the note."


    The figure looked up seeing Michael descending towards him, Drakon on his right shoulder.


    "Who is this?" Drakon asked.


    "We''re about to find out." Michael answered, landing on the roof.


    "How did you know I''m here?" The figure asked in a calm tone, turning his gaze back to Tyson and his group.


    "You didn''t answer my question, what made you think I''ll answer yours?"


    The stranger removed the hood, revealing shoulder-length white hair, and blue eyes: "A fair point, My name is, Arian. And yes, I was the one who drop you the note to meet with me."


    "Now that we''re here--"


    "--You haven''t answered my question." Arian turned to him. "It''s a fair point, right?"


    Michael scoffed. "The moment you used your skill, I detected you."


    "Only a Grandmaster can detect me so quickly, But you are still an Elite... So..."


    "When I fused, I enter the Grandmaster Rank."


    Hearing Michael''s reply, he slowly nodded. "Before you asked, I was sent by the founder of Amerisa, he wants to see you and tell you the truth about VRG and AI."


    "Tell him it''s not needed, I already know the truth... If that''s all, I''ll get going." He started ascending.


    "Won''t you become the founder''s disciple, the brothers and sisters will be happy if you join."


    Michael looked at him for a moment, and shook his head. "Sorry, I can''t be a disciple. It''ll only hold me back."


    Arian nodded at him.


    "We''ll see again--"


    "--You are powerful Michael, but your teammates are still weak, You need to train them in a way that they could face someone in a higher rank than them."


    "I already thought of that." With that said, he flew away from the port.


    ''Borne and his brothers were knocked unconscious by Gold medal Holders without them even knowing... System, is there a training ground which time zone is a lot faster than Earth?''


    {Host should please clarify.}


    ''Let''s see, A training ground which 1 month in it is equal to an hour in the real world, do you have it?''


    {Host''s requirement can''t be found.}


    ''Is there no...''


    {But Host can create a new training ground, with setting and modes he chooses.}


    ''How many points will I need for that?''


    {1,000 points.}


    ''How many do I have?''


    {Points: 1,606.}


    ''Ok, this will be useful...''


    "What about the Guild War?" Drakon asked, drawing his attention.


    "We''ll know when we get there." He answered.


    ___


    [Amerisa''s Guild War Stadium.]


    "Phew... You guys are back." Violet sighed in relief seeing Jennifer and Erika landing in front of them.


    "Where is general Michael? And what about the Grandmaster?" Commander Wang asked.


    "Micky killed the monster, and he said we should meet him here." Jennifer answered.


    "Thanks goodness." They all sighed in relief.


    Erika walked up to Mira and Maria. "Are you two ok?" She asked.


    "Yes, Nothing happened." Maria smile brightly at her.


    "Everyone is still here?!"


    They turned around seeing Rahond, Tyson and Sunny walking towards them.


    "What about the children?" Theo asked seeing his Son.


    "They''re safe, Someone helped us. But we don''t know who he/she is." Tyson said in mild confusion, scratching the back of his head.


    "Someone...? Who is this person who helped us but refused to show himself?" Amerisa''s president inquired with a small frown. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He''s a friend." Michael slowly descends towards them.


    "If he''s a Friend, why didn''t he wants to reveal his identify?" The governor asked, he was truly puzzled with this unknown "Friend".


    "He must have a reason for not revealing himself." Michael landed on the ground, he looked around not seeing any of his enemies. ''They''re gone.'' He smirked, then turned to the councils.


    "What about the Guild War?" He asked, moving his gaze on the audience who were still on their seats.


    "Well--"


    "--No, The Vipers forfeited." Kay cut the first council elder off.


    "You can only forfeit if you are at a disadvantage, We won the Guild war not because you forfeited, but because of our strength." Sunny clarified.


    "We know, The Conquerors already defeated all our members including me... And I''m deeply sorry for summoning Master Lee." He bowed to everyone present.


    "If you haven''t Summoned Master Lee, We won''t have known what the 19th and Lockwood cities were up to." Commander Wang said.


    "Commander, Will you give me the honor to join the military? I want to support my city, and stop my father."


    "You''ll go against your own father?" Daniel frowned slightly, not believing Kay.


    "My father have committed a serious crime, he must be stopped."


    Daniel then turned to Jennifer, who nodded at him.


    "He''s telling the truth." She stated.


    Commander Wang observed Kay for a moment and nodded. "Ok then, come to my office tomorrow."


    "Thank you."


    "Can we also join the Guild Master? With him absent, the Guild will be disbanded, but if we join the military; we''ll help our city." The members quickly stepped forward.


    "Ok." The Commander nodded at them.


    Kay turned to the president. "I''ll assist with the project, All the money my father have made although impure, will be useful."


    "Thank you, young man."


    He then turned to Michael. "Sorry, But I can''t easily forgive you for killing my fianc¨¦e."


    "That''s ok by me." Michael answered with a straight expression.


    "Ok then!" Jinny who has been silent all along finally opened his mouth.


    "The Conquerors are the winners!!!" He yelled at the stunned Audience.

 Chapter 215 - 215: What Is Happening?

    The Audience looked at each other with a stunned gaze, even a kid will know what happened here today, from the Guild war; to the revelation of kids kidnapping which has been happening in Amerisa and the other cities for years.


    Each of them knew things won''t remain the same from here henceforth.


    Seeing their faces, which was filled with anxiety and fear, Michael felt oblige to say something.


    "Hello everyone!!"


    He drew everyone''s attention.


    "I know you are scared, anxious, and worried about the safety of your kids, Yes. We are also worried about this issue, But I promise you we''ll see to the end of this, and stop these Bastards once and for all. But..." He sighed.


    "...You all saw what happened here, The enemies have powerful players, even a Grandmaster is backing them, we have no idea how many they are, or who they are... All we need to do now is be on guard... As Amerisa''s General of the first Supreme Brigade, I''ll provide securities in any firm, building, parks, or anything that involves Children''s activities... That''s my promise to you all...


    So be calm, report anything suspicious to us, and we''ll try our best to investigate; if you are Wondering how to contact us, you''ll be given a number when you leave the stadium, continue with your daily lives and leave the rest to us... Thank You."


    "Yes! Just As General Michael had stated. I, the president back him up, We all should work together to protect our children and cities."


    "The president and General Michael are correct, the military will give any assistance needed." Commander Wang added.


    Michael smiled at the two, and gave an announcement that almost threw the stadium into chaos.


    "From now onwards, The Conquerors are accepting Members, Note! Only those who are prepared to face the dangers ahead, I have no guarantee everyone will survive, so joining us is a life and death situation, if you survive. You''ll have the powers to protect your city and world... Note!! Only those who are ready to give their lives are needed!!" He yelled the last part, so they could understand. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The audience looked at each other, moment next; yelled in Joy


    "The Conquerors are the best!!"


    "General Michael is amazing!!"


    "I''ll join The Conquerors!!"


    "Yes!!"


    "Same!!"


    "I love you General Michael!!"


    "I love you, Supreme!!!"


    "We all love you!!"


    The girls standing on the field frowned slightly upon hearing all the ladies yelling the world "LOVE".


    "Another Information!"


    Hearing Michael, the stadium instantly quiet down.


    "Those who sent request will be taken to my lobby, where you''ll be tested, if you fail, you''ll only be a member by name; But if you succeed, You''ll be a core member of The Conquerors, and even gain some rewards from me... The day of this testing is on Tuesday, two days from now, 12 Pm, the training will take a whole day, send me a request and meet me in my lobby"


    "Yeah!!!"


    "I''ll come!!"


    "You''ll definitely see me, Supreme!!"


    "I''ll get to train with my idols!!"


    "Can''t wait!!"


    These people were ecstatic! Even being a member by name is already the biggest achievement they could dream of, let alone passing the test and become a core member of The Conquerors. Even a Bronze medal holder will jump on his/her feet to gain this opportunity.


    "You can start sending your request--" before he could finish his word.


    BEEP, BEEP, BEEP, BEEP, BEEP, BEEP, BEEP, BEEP, BEEP, BEEP X10000+


    < "....!!" >


    < You have unknown amount of Guild Request, player Supreme.>


    < Calculating...>


    < Still Calculating...>


    < "....." >


    ''AI, Don''t calculate, just accept everything.''


    < Ok, player Supreme, Thanks to your rank, You can have unlimited Members in your Guild.>


    "WOW! I''m in The Conquerors!!"


    "Me too!!"


    "I can''t believe this!!"


    "Mom! I''m in The Conquerors!!"


    These guys had forgotten about the kidnapping, and now focused on the joy of being a member of The Conquerors.


    "Are you such about this, Micky?" Jennifer asked with some worries. "What if our enemies joined The Conquerors and tries anything..." She whispered, not completing her sentence.


    "I hope they join." Michael grinned not explaining anything. ''As long it''s related to AI, the system will be useful to me.''


    "I''m in The Conquerors!"


    The group turned to princess Camila who was jumping with joy.


    "Same here, I have merged my Guild with The Conquerors." Helena said with a smile.


    "I thought I''m the only one." Prince Chris added.


    "Same here, all The Supreme Brigade are now a member of The Conquerors." Robert and Zukila walked towards them.


    < Calculating Guild Power...>


    < "...." >


    < Guild Powers increasing.>


    < Congratulations, The Conquerors are now holding Top 1 on the Guilds'' ranking board.>


    < All members gained a 90% Discount in AI''s store.>


    < First position Monthly gift: All Members gained 1,000,000 In-game diamonds. And 5,000 years of life times.>


    < Guild Powers still increasing...>


    < What Is happening?! >


    Michael blinked. ''Did AI just asked a Question?'' He smirked. ''I think I surprised the gods.''


    "Ok Everyone! See you all on Tuesday, 12pm."


    Before he could walk away with his group, the council stopped him.


    "You haven''t taken your reward for the guild War battle."


    "Reward?" Michael was puzzled.


    "Yes, Life times, I explained it to miss Jennifer days ago." Jinny quickly explained.


    "How many life times are we talking here?" He asked.


    "A total of 2,000,000." The first council said.


    ''2,000,000? That is just The Conquerors'' reward, what about the Council''s and Vipers''?'' He was momentarily stunned, but asked his members.


    "Who has life times lower than 50,000 here?"


    After checking their life times, Erika, Violet, Zack, Rahond, Ralph, Nick, Mira''s bodyguards who had all woken up, Mira, and Maria announced."


    "Give Erika; 300,000, Violet; 150,000, Rahond; 200,000, Zack; 120,000, Borne; 130,000, Dink, Norman, Ralph, Deck, Nick, 100,000 each, Mira; 150,000 and Maria; 150,000. Give the rest to the president to use for the project."


    Everyone froze, their faces filled with shock, some of them don''t even have the gut to dream of having such amount of life times, people like Rahond, Erika, Maria, Zack, and most of all Borne and his Brothers.


    Before they could think of anything, they all received a notification of the amount of Life times Michael Mentioned.


    "Thank you, Boss!" Borne and his Brothers bowed down at him.


    "WOW!! I just received 5,000 for joining The Conquerors!!"


    "Same here!!"


    "Wow! Just by joining The Conquerors, I gained 5,000 life times, and 1,000,000 In-game diamonds!"


    "The Conquerors is the Best!"


    "Congratulations, Michael." Theo stretched out his hand towards Michael. "I hope we can be Allies."


    "We are already Allies." Michael shook his hand... After exchanging Contact, he walked towards Erika who stood still like a status.


    "Are you ok?" Hearing Michael''s calm voice in her ears, she blinked staring at Michael who was only an inch from her face.


    "How did you?" She took a step back, her face instantly turned red out of embarrassment.


    "It seems your mind is somewhere else." He stood upright.


    Erika stared at him for some Seconds, then shook her head. "It''s nothing." How could she say "I''m thinking about you".


    Michael just smirked at her. "Let''s go to the hospital, it''s time to start Maria''s surgery."


    "Huh?" She was stunned.


    *


    *


    *


    Please tap on the Author''s thought. ????????

 Chapter 216 - 216: I Love You, Erika.

    [City hospital.]


    Michael, Jennifer, Tyson, Mira, Rahond, and Violet sat on the waiting chairs staring at the anxious Erika who was pacing back and forth.


    "Ok." Michael stood up and walked towards her. "Why are you so worried? The doctors are on it."


    "But it has been two hours now." She stopped, and turned to him.


    "I know, The doctor only said her right leg tibia bone is cracked, while her left leg fibula is even more cracked."


    Hearing Michael, Erika became more worried that her sister will never walk again.


    "But I know with the Highly Advance EXOGEN ultrasound bone healing system, added with the doctors, she''ll be just fine."


    Erika sighed softly, and turned to the ICU door, "Thank you... All of you." She looked at the group over her shoulder.


    "Don''t sweat it, girl! It''s all thanks to Micky." Jennifer dismissed it with a wave of her hand.


    "Yes, If Michael hadn''t given you the extra Life times, you won''t have gotten the amount needed." Tyson added.


    "Thanks." She looked at the door again. ''Who would have thought the doctor will increase the 5,000 years of life times needed to 100,000.''


    "Are you ok?" Michael walked forward, stopping beside her.


    "Why are you helping us?" She asked, turning her head to face him. "I know I''d asked this question before, but why really are you helping me?" She muttered in a low voice, which only Michael could hear.


    "You''ll know the reason when Maria''s surgery is done." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Erika nodded slowly, and looked away: ''So there Is a reason, I know he won''t help us without a motive.'' She thought.


    Michael stared at her for a moment, then brought out his phone and made a call... He calmly walked away from the group.


    "Yes General Michael?" Robert''s voice sounded from the line.


    "I need your help with something very important."


    "I will be happy to help, General."


    "This is what you''ll do."


    _


    [One hour later.]


    BAM!


    The door opened and a row of doctors walked out, Erika quickly stopped the same doctor who treated Mira days back.


    "How is she?"


    The doctor smiled at her. "Don''t worry about it, the surgery went smoothly, the EXOGEN proved to be very useful; but she still has to stay in the hospital for some days, maybe a week. And can start using clutches for now... Maybe in a month time, she''ll be able to walk freely."


    "Can I see her?" She asked with a happy expression.


    "Yes, But she''s still asleep."


    "Thank you." Erika rushed past him and entered the room.


    "Let''s go see her, Mira." Jennifer, and Mira stood up, and walked inside.


    "Doctor, Is everything is ok?"


    "Yes, Mr Michael." The doctor smiled at him. "And thank you for what you and your members did today."


    "It''s nothing." Michael nodded and walked past him towards the Room.


    "Aren''t we going inside?" Tyson asked the two beside him.


    "She''s not running away." Rahond answered with a straight expression.


    Violet: "He''s right."


    "Suit yourselves." Tyson stood up and followed Michael inside.


    __


    Erika sat on the chair beside the bed, staring at Maria who was sleeping soundly on it.


    "Nothing will happen to you, Maria." She muttered... Hearing the door open, she turned around seeing Jennifer and Mira walking inside.


    "How is bestie doing?" Mira asked, walking towards her, while Jennifer sat on the three-seater couch in the room.


    "She is sleeping." Erika answered in a low voice.


    Squeak!


    The door opened again, and Michael and Tyson stepped inside, seeing Michael, Erika stood up and walked towards him with a serious expression, the three stared at her in utter confusion.


    "Can I know the reason now?" She asked with a straight face.


    "Reason?" Jennifer stared at them with a slight frown.


    "Let''s go then." Michael walked out, leaving a stunned Erika behind.


    ''Go where?''


    She turned to Jennifer. "Help me look after Maria."


    "Where are you two going? It''s already nighttime."


    "I don''t know where we are going." She answered, and walked outside.


    "Uh...?" Jennifer was stunned because what Erika said was the truth, she has no idea where they were going.


    __


    Rahond and Violet stared at Michael and Erika who walked out of the room, heading to the elevator with serious expression on their faces.


    "What happened?" Violet turned to Rahond, who shrugged his shoulders.


    "How did you expect me to know that?"


    _


    Michael stopped outside the hospital and ascends into the air, "You want to know why I''m helping you, right?" He asked.


    Erika stared at him, not saying anything.


    "Then follow me." He flew into the night sky, she thought for a moment, and followed behind him.


    _


    The two flew for half an hour before arriving at their location.


    "Meridian Hill park?" Erika muttered in mild confusion.


    "What do you think?" Michael asked, landing in front of the fountain.


    Erika slowly landed behind him, she looked around the park which was decorated with beautiful lights, especially the fountain, it was glowing from top to bottom with red, and yellow lights.


    "What is all this? And where is everyone?" She asked, noticing the park was quiet, too quiet.


    Seeing Michael still backing her, she asked again; "Did you set all this?"


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    "To be Alone with you." He was still backing her.


    ""To be alone with me"? I don''t get."


    "I like you, Erika."


    "What?" She froze. "What did you say?"


    "I''m saying..." He turned around to face her. "I''m saying, I love you."


    Erika blinked in shock, Utterly speechless.


    Michael walked up to Erika, and stopped a foot from her, "And I know how you feel about me..."


    "How?"


    Michael smiled softly, "My Initial plan was to keep this from you till you are ready, but I figured--"


    "--Even with my faults?"


    "Everyone has faults."


    "My nature."


    "That''s why I fell for you."


    She chuckled in disbelief, while looking at her feet; "And I''m here thinking..."


    "Thinking what?" Michael held her chin, raising her head to face him.


    "Thinking..." Her heartbeat picked up seeing his brown eyes, the next moment:


    Her eyes widened as Michael pressed his lips on hers, Erika stood frozen under the night sky and cascading fountain, reliving her first kiss with the opposite sex.


    *


    *


    *


    Thanks for following me through this journey! This is end of Volume Two... Let''s dive in to Three.


    The gods are enraged with Michael and his pathetic world, making it their prime focus.


    Let the battle between the gods begin! ????????

 Chapter 217 - 217: Flashback

    "That was...?" He asked, staring at her with a smile.


    "Unexpected." She grabbed the collar of his overcoat and pulled him towards her, closing his lips with hers.


    Now, Michael was taken aback, well only for a second, before deepening the kiss ingraining her taste in his head, after a minute, the two finally separated to catch their breath.


    "I love you, too." She said with a beautiful smile, while Michael blinked in mild surprised; he then pulled her in a tight embrace.


    "So... Should we make it publicly known?" He asked.


    Erika rested her head on his chest, "I''ll go with whatever you choose."


    "On second thought, let wait for a while, we have so many enemies. I don''t want you, Mira or Maria to be in more danger."


    Erika looked up at him: "I was thinking, now that Maria will be able to walk again, what if she joined VRG? She has been asking to join for a while now." She looked up at him.


    "Hmm... I was thinking the same with Mira, Ok... We''ll start Maria''s training after she''s fully healed."


    Erika slowly nodded, and rested her head on his chest again. ''So this is the feeling Anna talked about.'' Erika tightened the hug, almost merging with him, in all her life she hasn''t felt this warm.


    ___


    At the other side of the city, A young man with bandage arm stood in front of his villa staring at the two girls who were limping towards him.


    "What happened? And why did you kidnap Maria? Does she look anything like Mira?" He asked with killing intent.


    The two girls in white robes collapsed in front of him.


    "We are sorry, Master."


    "We... We thought taking Maria with us will help our course, we didn''t expect to be stopped by those four."


    Yan observed the two calmly. "What really happened?"


    ****


    [Hours Ago.]


    [Guild War Stadium.]


    Four figures stood at a distance staring at Mira and Niki.


    "What should we do now? Mira is now with Supreme on the field." One of the heavenly kings muttered in a low voice.


    "We can''t reveal ourselves..." The leader of the group stared at Niki and Maria with a slight frown. "Robert had called in all the soldiers, we can take these four out, and kidnap Niki."


    "But First King, Maria will scream if we attack."


    "Then we''ll have to take her with us, maybe she''ll be useful."


    The other three nodded, Upon seeing all the leaders were on the field with Michael, they moved.


    "No one is allowed 10 meters from the Miss." Borne stopped the two girls walking towards them, not noticing another two advancing from behind.


    "We''re just passing." The first king said with a smile.


    "Then follow the lower section." Borne pointed out.


    "Huh? Who are those two?" The second king asked in mild surprised.


    Borne and Deck turned around seeing the two girls who had already knocked out Norman and Dink. Before they could alert the group below, the two behind them struck their heads; knocking them unconscious.


    The two girls discreetly walked towards Niki and Maria who were focused on the field, easily knocking them unconscious too.


    "Why can''t we just kill these bodyguards?" The third whispered.


    "We don''t have time for that, let''s move." The first held Maria''s wheelchair and pulled her towards the exit.


    The second, picked up the unconscious Niki like picking up a feather pillow, and placed her on her shoulder. "Let''s go."


    The group quickly exited the place, not knowing they''d been spotted.


    The moment they exited the Stadium, They quickly followed an Alley.


    "We need to get to the hideout in an hour." The first king stated, increasing her speed. Maria was placed on her shoulder, while the third King held on to her wheelchair.


    "Four Gold medal Holders, How nice."


    The four came to a stop, staring at the two figures in front of them.


    "Prince Chris and Princess Camila?" The first king muttered in mild surprised.


    "You know us, how surprising." Camila slowly observed the four.


    "We''ll make it easier for you four, dropped the two, reveal who sent you, and may...be we''ll let you go." Chris added, his hand was tucked away in his pockets. Not even taking the four seriously.


    "You all made one mistake." The first king gave an unknown signal with her hand, the three nodded; and leaped into the air, planning on escaping on the roof of the buildings.


    BAM!


    Their heads collided with an invisible barrier throwing them back to the ground.


    "I don''t think so." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They turned around seeing Conner and Helena walking towards them.


    "We are surrounded." The second calmly placed Niki on the ground.


    "The girls are platinum holders, while the boys are gold, we can do this." She placed Maria on the ground, then summoned her sword.


    "Oh? You guys also want to be close to Michael?" Chris asked with a smile.


    "Isn''t that the reason you are here?" Conner asked back.


    These two didn''t even take the four girls in front of them as enemies to be serious about.


    "Kill them!!" The first elder yelled, two attacked Helena and Conner, while the other two attacked Camila and Chris.


    Helena: "Leave this to me."


    Camila: "I''ll handle this."


    The two girls summoned their weapons, and charged towards their targets.


    Conner: "They''re all yours."


    Chris: "You have one minute to kill them."


    Camila rolled her eyes upon hearing her brother''s word, Her Scarf flew from her shoulder and stuck the two unprepared girls, throwing them meters back.


    BAM!


    The two spurted out a mouthful of blood, staring at the scarf which flew back to Camila, wrapping around her neck in horror.


    "Legendary-Class weapon?" The two were stunned.


    Helena summoned two golden fans, with one upward swing, An unknown force threw the two girls into the air, they fell heavily on the ground throwing up a mouthful of blood.


    "Epic-class weapon?" The two were stunned.


    "Why are you two playing with them?" Chris asked with a bored expression.


    "Yes, end this quickly." Conner added.


    "Ok." The two girls nodded and channel all their Mana into their weapons, getting ready for the final attack.


    "First and second kings, We won''t be able to survive this. You two should escape, we''ll hold them back." The third King whispered.


    "Yes, You guys should go." The fourth added.


    The two looked at each other and nodded, at that exact moment, the two girls sent their attacks towards the four.


    The third king and fourth king stood up and threw themselves towards the attacks.


    BOOM!!


    A cloud of smoke rose into the air, giving the two an opportunity to escape... When the smoke dispersed, the four stared at the burnt bodies of the two kings, but couldn''t find the other two.


    "You let them escape." Chris shook his head in disappointment.


    "Not me, she... I thought she created a barrier?" Camila pointed at Helena.


    "I don''t think so, and--"


    "--Enough you two, let''s take them back to the Stadium." Conner stopped the two girls, who were about to start an argument.


    [End of Flashback.]


    ***


    Yan sighed softly. "You are dismissed." He said.


    The two girls nodded and slowly walked inside the villa, leaving him behind.


    "I know you were the one who sent them."


    "I thought the great Rebecca don''t spy on others." Yan looked up at Rebecca who stood on the air above the Villa.


    "Calm down, I''m here to give you some good news."


    "Oh really? What''s it then?"

 Chapter 218 - 218: That Was Our Initial Plan.

    "Shouldn''t we go inside and talk about this?" She asked, landing in front of him.


    Yan nodded, and walked inside the Villa, followed by Rebecca.


    __


    "Have your seat." He sat down on the sofa, gesturing for Rebecca to sit opposite him.


    "Thank you." Rebecca sat down and crossed her legs.


    "So what''s this good news?" Yan got straight to the point.


    "I know you hated Michael to the Core, so I have a proposal I know you can''t refuse."


    "Go on."


    "You know what happened today at the Stadium, What if we locate the kidnapper and joined them?"


    "What?!" Yan frowned deeply.


    "Yeah, work with them till we enter the grandmaster Medal... As you know, Michael''s highest level of power is the Grandmaster rank, and kidnapping Mira has many risks, but this way... We can get stronger quickly to pay him back."


    "Hmm..." Yan thought for a moment, and calmly observed her.


    "I hated Michael because he helped that bitch overtake me, then broke my arm... And now killed two of my Heavenly kings... But why are you after him? Is it because of your sex toy?"


    "Damon? He thinks I''m helping him get revenge for his sister." She sneered.


    "If you aren''t helping him, then what''s your gain in all these?" Yan asked in mild confusion.


    "We are here to talk about something else, so are you in?" She stared at him, her smile still on her face.


    Seeing Yan still hesitating, she continued:


    "What are you still thinking about? Just Accept it, or are you thinking about the children and risk involves? Don''t worry about that, I''ll back you up... And... I know with the hundreds of men under you, they will accept us." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ok, but how are you so sure they''ll accept us?"


    "Leave that to me, think about it... You''ll have the chance to gain powers of a Grandmaster, if you have made up your mind, let me know about it." She stood up.


    "What about the Plan?" Yan asked another question.


    "The plan will go on as planned, we''ll kidnap Mira on Michael''s birthday, and kill him there."


    "But, Michael is a lot stronger than us, even if 10 diamonds holders come together, we won''t be able to kill him, and don''t forget about his Members." Yan wasn''t settled with his plan, and used this opportunity to point out his worries.


    Rebecca smiled at him, then walked towards the door, she stopped and looked at him over her shoulder. "Accept my offer, and you''ll know everything, you have one day to decide." With that said, she walked out of the Villa.


    ''What are you planning, Rebecca? Even planning on joining those Bastards, but what if I can enter the Grandmaster rank by joining them?'' He thought inwardly.


    "Rebecca can''t be trusted, she said she isn''t doing this for Damon, then what''s the main reason behind her action?" QingLi walked down the stairs, towards him.


    "I don''t know what about the girls?"


    "They are recovering, but are sad about the death of the third and fourth kings."


    "What do you think will happen if we accept Rebecca''s offer and enter the Grandmaster rank?" Yan asked.


    QingLi stopped in front of him: "it''s up to you to decide, I''ll go with whatever you say." She smiled.


    Yan was silent, debating about Rebecca''s offer, should he join her and try his luck? What is her main plan in kidnapping Mira? If she isn''t helping Damon, then why Is she in any of these? Definitely not because of the ranking position, because she''s already one of the richest in life times.


    All these questions were giving him a slight headache.


    ____


    [Next Day.]


    [Amerisa''s Hospital.]


    "Where have you two been?" Jennifer asked, seeing Erika and Michael entering inside the room, and...


    "Are you two holding hands?" Tyson asked with widened eyes.


    "Yes." Michael answered with a smile, he released Erika''s hand, and wrapped his arm around her waist.


    "Huh? You two are? When? I... I don''t..."


    "Calm down Tyson, don''t get a high BP from this." Rahond said with a smile.


    "What?! I touched her shoulder and she threw me across the room! But look at this!"


    "I''m sorry for that, Tyson." Erika said with a smile.


    "Did... Did she just say the word "Sorry"?" Tyson was stunned speechless.


    "It seems you girls'' plan worked." Jennifer turned to Mira with a smile.


    "You know?" Michael was surprised.


    "What plan?" Erika turned to Michael in mild confusion.


    "Well..." Michael rubbed his neck, not knowing how to start.


    "Our plan was to make you and big brother drunk, and maybe you two can confess your love for each other. We even added Sir Borne and the others, even Bestie was among the plan."


    Now Michael was stunned, so many people were in this plan, and they had no idea about it.


    "Make us drunk? What if something inappropriate had happened?" Erika asked, a guy and lady getting drunk and all alone, most of all has feelings for each other...


    ''What if...?'' She turned to Michael, seeing his shocked expression too.


    ''Yes, what if I didn''t have the system, and I got drunk; what would have happened that night? She would have hated me to the bone the next morning... Why didn''t I thought of this?!''


    Hearing Erika''s question, the perpetrators looked at one another and laughed out loud.


    "Hahaha... That''s our initial plan!" Jennifer laughed loudly.


    "Yeah, Brother needs someone he loves, I know he has feelings for you the way he''s behaving, he could hide it from everyone but no me." Mira said with a please smile, and added:


    "And Maria told us about your feelings, Silver Hair bestie..."


    "Yeah, we weren''t so sure about this, but Bermuda island cleared our doubt." Jennifer added.


    Michael and Erika looked at the two, utterly flabbergasted.


    "Wait! All this happened and no one told me about it!!" Tyson looked at them with a hurt expression.


    "You are a talkative, and we don''t want our plan to be ruin." Jennifer answered, but Tyson wasn''t settled.


    "Ok, ok, Next time we''ll include you."


    "Good." He finally nodded with a smile.


    "What is happening?"


    The group turned their heads to Maria, whose eyes slowly flutter opened.


    "She is Awake!" Mira exclaimed with a smile.

 Chapter 219 - 219: I Dont Think They Understand The Logic.

    [11:30 Am.]


    [Supreme''s Lobby.]


    Supreme stood in front of the castle, a huge holographic screen stood in front of him.


    "I think I''m done." He muttered under his breath. ''System, activate it.''


    {Training ground completely created, Processing duration: 20 Minutes.}


    {Points deducted.}


    ''Show me my profile.''


    {OK Host.}


    {Name: Michael Brian.}


    {Game Name: Supreme.}


    {Main path: Abyssal Call (LOCK).}


    {Current Path: Demon lord''s legacy ~ stage three.}


    {Level: Lv65.}


    {Rank: Elite medal 1-star.}


    {Game played: 3.}


    {Games win: 3.}


    {Games lose: 0.}


    {Strength: 4,000pt. 2,000,000.}


    {Defense: 4,000pt. 2,000,000.} sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Agility: 4,000pt. 2,000,000.}


    {Endurance: 4,000pt. 2,000,000.}


    {HP: 700,000.}


    {Demonic Mana: 4,000pt. 2,000,000.}


    {Wisdom: 101.}


    {Attack: 100,000.}


    {Intelligence: 69%.}


    {Points earned: 606.}


    {Skills: Brain wave - Epic class (Stage 2). Demonic split body - Epic class (stage 2). Shadow Dash - Epic-class (Stage 1). Shield of Courage - Epic-Class. Killing intent - Rare-Class. Foresight - Legendary-class.


    Regeneration - Legendary-Class.}


    {Owned weapons: Starlight sword~ legendary class; Skills: [Split - stage 1], [Golden Invisible Armor], [Ever-changer]. Slayer - Legendary-class: Skills: (Siphoning and Sprint). Shirt Of Nessus - Legendary-Class: (Defense) (Healing).}


    {Guild: The Conquerors.}


    {Storage: Life Card x10, speed card x30, Knowledge card x100 - ETC.}


    "Only a slight change."


    {"Slight Change"?}


    "What are we waiting for?" Red-Encounter who sat on the green grass asked. "And... You haven''t answered my question, How the hell did you make your Lobby look like a whole new world? There is even a sun, and trees everywhere."


    "That stumped you? Aren''t you bothered how our Lobby shelters are in his lobby?" Red flower asked.


    Red-Encounter turned to her. "If your Guild is holding top 1¨C10 on the Guilds'' ranking board, AI will place all your shelters or buildings in the guild master''s lobby." He explained. "My question, How did he create a sun and trees? This is technically another world, which is surprisingly good-looking than ours."


    "As I said, you talk too much." Queen-Of-Death, who stood beside him muttered.


    Red-Encounter looked up at her, "it''s a crime to ask a question? Back me up, Rahond."


    Shadow frowned slightly, and muttered with a bored expression. "Why should I? Just stop asking questions."


    "Huh?" Red-Encounter then turned to Blood-Arrow, "At least you can help me out, here."


    She just shook her head, not answering him.


    "What about you two?" He turned to Dark-Angel and White-Death who sat on a sofa some feet away.


    "Brother will know the answer." Dark-Angel said with a smile.


    "Yes." White-Death nodded.


    "How are you doing now, Maria?" Blood-Arrow walked up to White-Death and sat beside the two girls.


    "I''m just surprised about all this." White-Death slowly moved her gaze around. "I never thought I''ll be able to open a VRG account without even entering 18."


    "Fufufufu... It''s all thanks to Michael." Blood-Arrow stared at Supreme''s back with a loving smile. "And besides, we can''t leave you in the hospital all alone." She looked behind her, seeing Crusher and his brothers looking around in Awe.


    White-Death turned to her: "Who would have thought the healing potion will be useful."


    "Yeah, The healing potion helped speed up the process, so in matter of two weeks, you''ll be able to walk freely... For now... You need to use these." Blood-Arrow pointed at the clutches besides White-Death.


    "Two week will be gone in a blink of an eye, just watch."


    "Fufufufu... Mira Is right." Blood-Arrow nodded, while the three chuckled softly.


    "I''m done."


    Hearing Michael, The Conquerors stood up.


    "What are you doing, Michael?" Unforgiver asked, walking towards Supreme.


    "A training ground for the test."


    "Uh?" Everyone stared at each other in mild surprised.


    "By 12, Everyone will start sending requests, so we need to prepare..." He moved his gaze on each one of them. "All of you will partake in this training, and I hope you guys can last more than a year in it."


    "More than a year? I don''t understand." Red-Encounter stood up.


    "The training will take us two years."


    BOOM!!


    The word exploded in their heads like a bomb, Train for two whole years? What is Supreme planning?


    "Nothing, I just want you guys to get stronger, But if you die before a year; your title or position will be removed. So--"


    "--Hold on, Michael!" Red flower stopped him with a raise of her hand.


    "Yes, Violet?" Supreme turned to her.


    "You might have the time, but some of us have a life in the outside world... Coming here unnoticed, and knowing we''ll be going for two whole years isn''t beneficial to our... I don''t know about you guys, but it isn''t beneficial to my welfare."


    Supreme smiled. "The time flow in the training ground is a lot faster than our world, A month in the training ground is equal to an hour in the real world, so 24 hours is equal to 2 years."


    Not only Red Flower, but everyone blinked in utter shock.


    "This is Epic!! What are we doing? Are we fighting in the training ground? Can''t wait!!" Red-Encounter was ecstatic.


    "Calm down, Tyson. We still have to wait for 25 Minutes, then you''ll know all that." Supreme walked towards Maria and smiled at her. "You''ll be able to walk in a week in the training ground, while it''s only a day in the real world, when you can finally walk... I''ll start yours and Mira''s training, I know before two years, you two would gain all the experience needed in a battle."


    Dark-Angel and White-Death just stared at him, totally speechless.


    "Thank you." She muttered in a low voice.


    "It''s ok, We''re family from now onwards." Michael smiled at her, and turned to Erika, who smiled at him.


    "Ok then, let''s wait." Red-Encounter sat on the ground.


    ______


    [12:00.]


    BEEP! BEEP! BEEP!! BEEP! BEEP!! BEEP!!


    BEEP!!


    < "..." >


    < Player Supreme, You have an unknown number of Requests.>


    ''Just accept them all.''


    < Ok, Player Supreme.>


    At that exact moment, countless light pillars appeared all over the lobby, and unknown number of players walked out from it, looking around in Surprise, and Awe.


    "...."


    The Conquerors were stunned seeing the huge number of Players.


    "I don''t think these guys understand the logic, "Only those who are ready to give their lives are allowed" for God''s sake, look at these numbers!" Red-Encounter said to the group.


    "Thank goodness Drakon bought this land... I hope those two are done mastering their new bloodlines." He muttered, turning his gaze to the golden castle.


    *


    *


    *


    I know, this chapter will be slight confusing, that''s why I advise reading the introduction chapter first, so you can understand the characters'' In-game names.

 Chapter 220 - 220: Good Luck

    "Supreme!!"


    "Wow! So this is Supreme''s lobby!"


    "It''s huge!!"


    "I can''t believe this! I''m in Supreme''s lobby!"


    "Whoa! Check out that golden castle!!"


    "Supreme is really in wealth!!"


    "Not only the castle! Check out those Villas, and houses beside it, those belong to The Conquerors!"


    "Yeah, Only the elders'' buildings can appear here!"


    "Wow! There is even a sun, and trees around!"


    "Look! That''s The Conquerors! I need to move to the front."


    "Same!"


    "We are here, Supreme!"


    "Yes! We are ready for the test!!"


    "We all are!!"


    Helena (Sweet girl), Conner(Heads-Seeker), Chris(Prince-Of-Casmia), Camila (Princess-Of-Casmia), Zukila(Zuko), Robert (Specter), Niki (Niki), And Veronica (Star). Who stood at the front fixed their gazes on Supreme and The Conquerors, waiting...


    "Welcome everyone, truthfully; I didn''t expect so many of you to show up... I think I should explain the rules and what the training is all about."


    "Yes, I''ll pass it!"


    "Me too!"


    "Same!!"


    "Listen silently." Supreme took a deep breathe and exhaled, then started:


    "As I said yesterday, Only those who are ready to give their lives are allowed here, so seeing all of you makes me happy."


    The Players looked at each other feeling uneasy.


    "In this training, you''ll be facing against monsters which you have encounter in VRG... The first wave will be Lv1 monsters, till the 100th wave, which will have Lv100 Monsters. The higher the Wave you clear, the higher the next wave... Each wave has a total of 100 monsters to kill... And warning, everything is real, if you get beaten or even Killed, you''ll feel it..."


    The Players'' faces were filled with horror, upon hearing Supreme.


    "...This training will last for 2 years..."


    The players frowned upon hearing the years, Are they going to keep on fighting for a whole year? Who sane person will do that?


    "...But--"


    "--Excuse me, Supreme." A middle-age man raise his hand.


    "Yes?" Supreme turned to the man. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You said the training will last for 2 years, in these years, do we have a time to visit our families?"


    "No, If you enter, you won''t leave till the time is up."


    The man sighed softly. "Then I''m sorry, I can''t leave my family for a whole two years, so I''m going."


    "It''s ok, I understand. You are still a member of The Conquerors, but by name only."


    The man nodded and tapped on his bracelet, disappearing from the Lobby.


    "Before we continue." Supreme turned to the players. "If you can''t stay here for two years, or aren''t ready to die, You are free to leave... Nevertheless, You''ll be a member of The Conquerors."


    The players looked at one another, getting to be a member of The Conquerors was already a good thing, even though it''s just by name... So... Entering the training ground to fight monsters which will surely risk their lives doesn''t seem to be a good idea.


    "Em... Supreme, can we go back and tell our friends or families about this?" A young lady asked.


    "No." Supreme shook his head.


    She sighed. "Then I''ll get going." She tapped on her bracelet, disappearing from the Lobby.


    Seeing her action, countless players started tapping on their bracelets, disappearing one at a time, and in matter of a minute, one-third of the Players have left, remaining close to a thousand.


    ''How many players are here, system?''


    {Players: 867. Including The Conquerors and Host.}


    "What about you guys?" He asked.


    "I don''t have a family, so I''m in."


    "Same here! I grew up on the street, so there''s nothing to go back to!!"


    "Yeah! I lost my family in the War! I want to get stronger, so I can get my revenge!"


    "We are here with you!!"


    Supreme nodded with a please smile. "As you all already know, It''ll be dangerous; but if you die... You''ll reappear here."


    "Huh?" The players were stunned.


    "If you can survive for a Year, you''ll gain 100,000 in-game diamonds from me, If you complete the entire Waves, you''ll be given a position in The Conquerors, and your shelter will appear here. But... If you die before a year, you''ll be taken back to your lobby, which means you failed the test..."


    "Can we use our pet?" Star suddenly asked.


    "You are the lady I spoke to on the phone... Veronica, right?"


    "Yes, Supreme. What about my question?"


    "Yes, you can use anything that can help you survive... These are the settings... Ten Bronze medal holders will be placed in one map each, Five Silver Medal holders will be placed in one map each, three platinum medal holders in one map, and one Gold medal rank above, will be placed in one map... Survive together, or die together...


    It''s all up to your strength and determination..." He waved his hand, and a huge red gateway appeared behind the Players.


    "This is the way to the Training grounds, good luck."


    The Players took a deep breathe and walked forward, entering the Gateway one at a time.


    Sweet Girl smiled at Supreme, and walked inside with her brother, followed by princess-of-Casmia, then her brother... Robert nodded at Zukila, and the two walked in.


    "You guys turn, Kill a total of 1,000 Monsters, and you''ll gain a chance to be Revive, kill 5,000, and you''ll gain five chances; and so on."


    "Guild Master, Why didn''t you tell them this information?" Shadow asked.


    "It''s only for the old members of The Conquerors..." He turned around to face them. "You can only get stronger by continuous fighting and improvement, and I believe two years will be enough for that... So good luck--"


    {Ding!}


    {Ten Bronze medal players have been killed.}


    "So fast?" He sighed. "Mira and Maria are coming with me, you guys are going alone."


    Blood-Arrow walked towards him and kiss his cheek. "We''ll show you how strong we are."


    "Ok Love, but be careful." He caressed her hair.


    Red-Encounter rolled his eyes, and walked past the two heading to the Gateway. "This is a competition, the elder who got the highest kills Wins." With that said, he walked inside.


    The rest shook his heads with a small smile and followed behind him.


    "You guys will be surprised." Supreme muttered under his breath.


    "So brother, what are we doing first? Is it fighting or punching?!" Dark-Angel asked with high expectations.


    "You two will be meditating for two whole weeks, preparing your minds for what''s to come."


    "Huh?" The two were stunned in place.


    {Ding!}


    {20 Bronze medal players have been killed.}


    "Come on, let''s go in." He said to the two, walking towards the Gateway.


    White-Death picked up her clutches and followed behind him, with Dark-Angel.

 Chapter 221 - 221: The Realm Of Gods

    [Across Chaos! 11th Realm.]


    Among the eleven realms, the 11th realm was known as the "Realm of Gods" which was home to countless powerful gods, ranging from Lower gods to True gods, to even Primordial gods... Currently, the realm of gods was eerily quiet... To quiet for even the Divine creatures.


    [Divine Pantheon.]


    The Divine Pantheon is a magnificent golden temple where the gods held meetings to discuss the most troublesome matters, just like the one at hand.


    In the huge hall, countless gods sat on different podium, the higher the podium, the higher their powers and influence in the Realm of Gods.


    "So Athena, How''s the battle with the Hellions going?" Hamera, the primordial goddess of day, who was sitting on the higher podium asked the fully armored Athena who stood at the center of the hall.


    "Not good, goddess Hamera. God Ares and his sons are backing them up... We are trying our best to stop them from entering the fifth Realm." Athena said with a sad expression.


    "What about the third Realm? How is the Dragons holding on?" Erebus, the primordial god of deep darkness and shadow asked, relaxing on his seat.


    "Lord Erebus, Titan Bia, Aura, Enyo, Titan Helios, Hercules, and all the Angels are trying their best to stop them..." Athena was silent for a moment, then bowed her head at the gods.


    "You all are our fathers and Mothers, why don''t you help us against Lord Hades and his forces?" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know how you feel, Child. But you know we can''t let Hades get control of the first Realm, leaving the gods'' realm will weaken the artifact, and if it''s weaken... Hades will have the chance to create gateways." A god with long white hair and beard said with a solemn expression. This man was the king of all gods, The god of lightning; Zeus.


    "But father--"


    "--He is right, Athena. Leaving the gods'' realm to help will only increase Hades'' chances... So we can''t leave." Nyx, The primordial goddess of Night explained.


    "I just want to say, Lord Hades found a way to Manipulate the mortals, An Hellion appeared on the First Realm, but with 40% of its powers..."


    "What?!!" All the gods yelled in unison.


    "How is that possible?! There is no way he could Manipulate them, how long have this been going on?" Demeter, The goddess of Agriculture, sacred Law and fertility, asked.


    "I don''t know, goddess Demeter." Athena shook her head, she was also puzzled about it.


    "What about this young man?" Hestia waved her hand, the next moment; Michael appeared in front of the gods.


    "He defeated the fifth and fourth commanders of that puny creature known as Echidna." She added.


    "This is the young man who killed the Hellion!" Athena exclaimed in shock.


    Seeing her shock, the gods'' attention were drawn to Michael.


    "He''s just a human, but why can''t I see his future?" Hecate, the goddess of witchcraft and magic said in mild surprised.


    "It shows he''s not a normal human." Achelous muttered, and turned to Zeus. "Same as the kid known as Aaron in the fourth Realm, But that kid is too powerful for his age."


    "We know of your travels, and maybe that was the reason Hades could open a gateway to the first Realm to manipulate the humans... We must find a way to stop this." Zeus said with a scowl.


    "What if we upgrade the artifact? And pass on our blessings... The children had already started giving the mortal blessings, What about us?" Aphrodite, the goddess of love and eternal youth, suggested.


    The hall fell into silent.


    "Upgrading the artifact and giving blessings to mortals are things that can change the Realms... Especially if it''s from us." Hera stated her worries, and continue:


    "Moreover... This young man stole my Divinity without my knowledge, so do you think it''s safe giving them our blessings? What if they turn against us?"


    "Goddess Hera has a point, but... Upgrading the artifact will give the mortals the chance to walk on the path of godhood, and an opportunity to gain the power of a god." Apollo, the god of sun, Light and music, said.


    "We all know the danger in this, but I think it''s time to upgrade the artifact, Lord Hades already has Minions in the first Realm, we need to act, or he''ll destroy it from inside out, the current artifact is responsible for holding back his and Echidna''s armies, but if we upgrade it, the mortals will have the chance to protect their realm from within." Eros, the god of love, said.


    "He has a point." Hamera nodded. "We can set a requirement, before the mortals could enter the Sovereign Realm, they need to master a bloodline... Once mastered, the path to godhood will be unlocked."


    "Yes." Nyx agreed. "We can also bless the humans we see worthy, and know his/her only goal is to protect the Realm, not destroy it."


    "My Consort is right, And I know who I''ll give my blessing." Erebus slowly stood up. "What do you say, Zeus? Almost all your children are against us, even Gaea and some of our children are against the ten Realms, planning on taking it over... We alone can''t win this war... And I got news from Nike that Echidna is looking for ways to free Typhon, I don''t need to tell you want he''s capable of."


    Zeus thought for a moment and finally nodded. "Ok, move aside Athena."


    Athena nodded and stepped back.


    Zeus shattered Michael''s phantom, and with a rise of his hand, the ground split open, and a huge golden artifact rose from the ground.


    "I hope you all know by doing this, the artifact will be on standstill for five seconds, and I don''t know how many gates Hades will create within this duration."


    "The mortals will be able to handle it." Aphrodite stated.


    "Ok then, you all know what to do."


    Zeus stretched forth his hand towards the golden artifact, then Erebus, Nyx, Hamera, and the other gods followed suit. All channeling their divinities into the golden artifact.


    "Today, We give the Mortals the path to godhood." They all said in unison.


    BOOM


    A powerful golden sonic wave spread out from the artifact, heading to all direction.


    "It''s done." Zeus turned to Athena. "You and Artemis should go and investigate Darren, that Damon Lord is unsettling..."


    "Ok father." Athena bowed and walked away.


    "I hope you two are right." He turned to Erebus and Eros, who just nodded at him.


    "What about the sixth Realm? Hades had attacked it, but hasn''t yet conquered it." Demeter asked.


    "Leave it to Michael. He''ll play VRG soon, and I''ll make sure he enters the Sixth Realm and help Leo." Hestia said with a smile.

 Chapter 222 - 222: Impending Doom

    [Underworld.]


    [Hades'' Castle.]


    ***Why did you summon us, Hades?*** A woman with long green hair and eyes asked in mild displeasure.


    The silver hair man sitting on the throne laughed out loud! ***Goddess Gaea, My plan worked! Those fools had finally upgraded the artifact!***


    ***How is that beneficial to us? Upgrading the Artifact will only create the path to godhood to the mortals... And let me remind you, that''ll hinder Typhon''s main plan.*** Gaea said, a frown settling on her face.


    ***I know that!*** Hades stood up, and walked towards a figure with split pupils. ***Echidna here opened a gateway sending her Commander through, although the Artifact was active, she achieved this; What do you think will happen if the Artifact is down for five seconds?*** He stopped in front of Echidna.


    ***What is your main plan?*** Moros, the primordial deity of impending Doom asked.


    Hades turned to him: ***We''ll open as much gateway as we can in the first Realm, and try to use the Abyssal Gates in the fourth Realm, we must conquer these realms before freeing Typhon.*** He turned to Echidna, with a smile on his face.


    Moros who was in a dark armor, and a red cape behind him, stood up. ***My Sisters, the Fates, and the Kares will assist you in this, Maybe you can send them too.***


    ***The Fates and Kares plays an important role, we can''t send them... I''ll send Orthus, the brother of my pet; Cerberus.*** He turned to Echidna. ***I know he''s one of your children, so I''ll ask for your permission.***


    ***Orthus has always wanted to eat Mortals, he''ll like to go, and don''t dare call my child your pet again.*** Echidna warned.


    ***My apologies.*** Hades bowed at her, and turned to Deimos, who was the personification of Terror.


    ***Your twin brother is with your father, Ares, in the war... You have always asked to join this war, right?***


    ***Yes, Lord Hades.*** Deimos quickly stood up.


    ***Take the Stymphalian Birds, the Geryons, goblins, Ogre and Kobold, We must crush the first Realm before any Mortal can ascends into godhood.***


    ***It''ll be done.*** Deimos said with a smile.


    ***Mother, I should go with them.***


    The gods and Monsters turned to the half woman and half snake, who has snakes as hair.


    ***Not Allowed.*** Echidna shook her head. ***You and your two sisters are important here.*** she added.


    ***Your mother is right, Medusa. You, Stheno and Euryale are needed here to control the abyss, and also keep an eye on Campe... She might have joined us, but is still loyal to Tartarus... Although we killed him--***


    ***--You can''t Kill a Primordial god, you can only destroy our bodies, but the soul will be safe.*** Gaea cut him off. ***Speaking of the Abyss, When are you going to free my children, the Titans?*** she asked.


    Hades walked back to his throne, and sat down: ***I know your mission goddess Gaea, but your children are sealed in the deepest part of the abyss, only Zeus and Tartarus can reach that depth, not even us.***


    ***I might have a solution to that.*** Echidna smiled, then snapped her finger. The next moment; Michael appeared in front of them.


    ***Who is this?*** Nemesis, the goddess of divine retribution and revenge, asked with a smile.


    ***Don''t think of anything funny, Nemesis. He''s Michael, This mortal Is responsible for killing Dracula... And he used powers belonging to the Abyss, so he might have a strong bond with it.*** Echidna stated. While Nemesis rolled her eyes.


    ***If that''s true, We need him.*** Gaea stood up.


    ***You can''t enter the first Realm, goddess Gaea.*** Thanatos, the daemonic representation of death, said.


    ***I know that, but don''t forget I''m the mother of Typhon, and Tartarus you fools killed is my husband... I''m just doing this to free my children, that didn''t mean I''m 100% with you in this war... So I''ll help you all till my children are set free... Echidna.***


    ***Yes, mother-in-law?*** Echidna quickly answered.


    ***Send the Queen-Spidax(s).***


    ***How many should I send, Mother?***


    ***All of them, place the gateway on Amerisa, and bring me this mortal.*** Gaea pointed at Michael.


    ***As you wish, Mother.*** Echidna bowed her head.


    ***Hahaha! This is good! Let go all out! The Giants will be happy to join this battle!!*** Moros said with a smile. ***What do you think goddess Gaea?*** he added.


    ***The Giants are one of my loyal children, But they''ll be more than happy to go.*** Gaea nodded.


    ***Good! We must see to the end of the first Realm, and those puny angels won''t be able to help with my Hellions keeping them busy.*** Hades grinned.


    ***How many gates are we opening?*** Eris, the goddess of chaos, strife, and discord, asked.


    ***I''m thinking Ten.***


    ***Ten? I thought you want to see to the destruction of the first Realm? So why only ten?*** she asked with a slight frown.


    ***Hahaha!! Zeus should be happy having a daughter like you! Fine then, we''ll be opening 25 gates, is that enough?*** Hades asked.


    Eris smiled at him, being the goddess of Chaos, why won''t she be happy?


    ***Good.*** she nodded in approval.


    ***Today, we set the destruction of the First, and sixth Realm.*** Hades said with a pleased expression, flashing a smile to his wife, the Queen of the underworld; Persephone.


    ____


    [Gods'' Realm.]


    "My Love, What are you doing under the oak tree?"


    Erebus looked up seeing Nyx descending towards him.


    "It''s just..." He sighed. "Aren''t we good parents?" He asked.


    "What?" Nyx slowly landed on the ground, her long black hair flowing in the wind.


    "Why did half of our children joined Hades?" Erebus asked with a solemn expression.


    "They made their choice, Love. And we made ours." She walked towards him, and hug his waist, resting her head on his back.


    "True."


    "Forget all this, Now; Which mortal caught your eyes?"


    "The mortal who has been with a sliver of my divinity." Erebus answered with a smile.


    "You know giving him your blessing will increase his powers, even without playing what they calls VRG."


    "I know, Love. What about you?" Erebus held her hands, then turned around to face her.


    "I don''t know yet." Nyx smiled slightly.


    "Ok, but I''m mostly worried about the first Realm, what if Hades opened gates that the Mortals can''t close?"


    "I think that''s why we''re giving them our blessings."


    Hearing his consort, Erebus nodded with a smile.


    "You''re right."


    S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 223 - 223: New Server Announcement

    [Training Ground.]


    "Where is everyone?" Dark-Angel asked in mild confusion, looking around the green field, measuring hundreds of miles.


    "This field is huge!" White-Death exclaimed in shock.


    "Yes, Everyone is place in different battleground... Now." Supreme walked towards them. "Sit on the ground, and start meditating."


    The two nodded, and sat down on the ground, It was a bit difficult for White-Death, but she succeeded.


    "Now close your eyes, and free your mind... Relax, take a deep breathe and exhaled." The two followed his instructions, fully relaxed.


    At that moment:


    < DING!!!!! >


    A Loud Notification sounded in all their heads, snapping their eyes open, even Supreme frowned slightly.


    < To all VRG prayers, AI have successfully been upgraded.>


    < All Players got a Server Gift box.>


    < Do you want to open your gift box? >


    < Do you want to know the new updates in this server? >


    The two stared at Supreme in utter confusion.


    "Brother, Should we open?" Dark-Angel asked In mild confusion.


    "Yes, you can open your gift box."


    Dark-Angel nodded, and with a thought, Al''s voice sounded in her head.


    < Gift Box Opened.>


    < Congratulations. For being a player in the old server, player Dark-Angel: You have been rewarded with 1,000,000 In-game diamonds, and 50,000 years of life times. (Note: Only for those who have opened their account before the new server).>


    < Congratulations, You gained a Life Card, Speed card, Knowledge Card, and High EXP Card. (Note: Only for those who have opened their account before the new server).>


    < Calculating your ranks, Level, Games Played, won, and Kills.>


    < Leader Board Rank: Top +1,000,000: Rewards: N/A.>


    < In a Guild, Guild''s name: The Conquerors, Guild''s Rank: Top 1. Rewards: 5,000,000 In-game diamonds.>


    < In-game Rank: Bronze Medal 1-star: Rewards: 1,000 In-game diamonds, and 100 years of life times.>


    < Level: Lv1: Rewards: A Uncommon-class Outfit named: Uniform soldier, Skill: None.>


    < Games Played and won: 0: Rewards: N/A.>


    < Kills: 0. Rewards: N/A.>


    < Congratulations, You have been gifted a bloodline... Your highest affinity is... Darkness. You gained a Darkness Bloodline, Learn And master your bloodline to gain rewards.>


    Dark-Angel blinked twice and turned to her brother. "Brother? I gained a Darkness bloodline and other valuable rewards."


    "I gained a light bloodline and even a life card." White-Death muttered.


    "Same here, I also got a Life card." Dark-Angel turned to White-Death in surprise.


    "Bloodline?" Supreme was confused. "AI, open my gift box."


    < Gift Box Opened.>


    < Congratulations. For being a player in the old server, player Supreme: You have been rewarded with 1,000,000 In-game diamonds, and 50,000 years of life times. (Note: Only for those who have opened their account before the new server).>


    < Congratulations, You gained a Life Card, Speed card, Knowledge Card, and High EXP Card. (Note: Only for those who have opened their account before the new server).>


    < Calculating your ranks, Level, Games Played, won, and Kills.>


    < Leader Board Rank: Top +1: Rewards: 50 Life Cards, and 10 Special Cards.>


    < In a Guild, Guild''s name: The Conquerors, Guild''s Rank: Top 1. Rewards: 5,000,000 In-game diamonds.>


    < In-game Rank: Elite Medal 1-star: Rewards: 10,000,000 In-game diamonds, and 100,000 years of life times.>


    < Level: Lv65: Rewards: A Epic-Class pet named: Abyssal Fox.>


    < Games Played: 3, and won: 3: Rewards: 30,000 In-game diamonds.>


    < Kills: 35,678. Rewards: Legendary-Class skill known as: Eyes of the Abyss, (-10,000 Mana per use).>


    < Congratulations, Your highest bloodline affinity is... [N/A].>


    ''Huh?'' Supreme was stunned.


    {Be calm host, System is calculating your bloodline.}


    {Note: For host to gain a Bloodline, System will have to be upgraded, into the Mega Cheating System.}


    ''The name sound cool, Do I need to pay anything for that?''


    {No host, System upgrade is free... Note: System will shut down when Upgrading, so you can only upgrade when you''re out of the training ground.}


    Supreme sighed feeling regretful for starting this training at this exact moment.


    ''Ok then. AI, Show me the new updates.''


    < Ok, Player Supreme. These are the Updates.>


    < All Lobbies are deleted, If a player has a Building or any shelter, it will be moved to the new location.>


    ''What new location?''


    < The City of Tyro.>


    < Your influence will depend on your In-game ranking, in the city.>


    ''Ok, continue.''


    < Players can now level up when in the game, And items and diamonds will be dropped after killing a monster. (Note: The higher the Level of Monster, the higher reward drop you gain).>


    ''I can do with this.''


    < Monsters'' Soul Essence are now cores which a player could claim after killing a monster.> sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Cores?''


    < More functions have been added, An exchange store, Quest Building, and Auction house... You can find them in the city.>


    < Age restriction have been removed, anyone can now open a VRG account.>


    < Players won''t die if another player won the game, they will be returned to the city, but 10,000 years of life times will be deducted.>


    < Path of Godhood have been created.>


    < Master your Bloodline, enter the Sovereign rank and break through to the half immortal realm, and Ascends to godhood.>


    ''So I can be a god?''


    {Of course, Even without this new Server, I can help you enter godhood.}


    ''But what did AI mean by Lobby deleted?''


    "Brother? What is an Uncommon-class outfit?" Dark-Angel asked, bringing him out of his thought.


    "It''s... I''ll explain everything to you after you are done with meditating, and do you two by chance gain a high Exp Card?"


    "Yeah, I got one."


    "Same here."


    "Good." Supreme nodded with a smile. "We are going to use it after... Now start meditating."


    The two groaned in frustration, then closed their eyes again.


    ''Hmm... I wonder how Erika and the others are doing? I''ll just have to wait till these two years are over, then upgrade the system.''


    He waved his hand in front of him, and a total of 837 screens appeared, showing the battlefield Blood-Arrow, Queen-of-death and all the players who entered the training ground are in.


    "Hmm..." He smiled slightly, seeing Blood-Arrow and Queen-of-death holding on well, then moved Red-Encounter''s, Shadow''s and Red-Flower''s screens forward.


    ''They''re holding on just fine.'' He nodded in approval. ''Let''s see who''s topping the kills ranking board, system.''


    {This is the ranking board.}


    "Uh?" Supreme froze seeing the huge number of kills and waves cleared.


    "Are you kidding me?!"

 Chapter 224 - 224: Past Monsters.

    {Kills ranking board.}


    {These ranking are being calculated every 5 minutes.}


    {Top 1: Queen-of-death. Kills - 7,690.}


    {Top 2: Prince-Of-Casmia. Kills - 5,830.}


    {Top 3: Blood-Arrow. Kills - 4,651.}


    {Top 4: Princess-Of-Casmia. Kills - 2,967.}


    {Top 5: Zuko. Kills - 2,505.}


    {Top 6: Red-Encounter. Kills - 2,401.}


    {Top 7: Specter. Kills - 2,290.}


    {Top 8: Red-Flower. Kills - 1,967.}


    {Top 9: Shadow. Kills - 1,829.}


    {Top 10: Unforgiver. Kills - 1,570.}


    {These are the Top 10.}


    ''I understand Jennifer''s ranking position, but how did Prince Chris who is still a gold medal holder past Erika who''s a Diamond?'' He was clearly perplexed.


    "And these are the ranking calculated five minutes ago... System, show me the wave ranking." He braced himself before tapping the screen.


    {Waves cleared, ranking board.}


    {These ranking are being calculated every 5 minutes.}


    {Top 1: Queen-of-death. Waves cleared: 76 Waves cleared.}


    {Top 2: Prince-Of-Casmia. Waves cleared: 58 Waves cleared.}


    {Top 3: Blood-Arrow. Waves cleared: 46 Waves cleared.}


    {Top 4: Princess-Of-Casmia. Waves cleared: 29 Waves cleared.}


    {Top 5: Zuko. Waves cleared: 25 Waves cleared.}


    {Top 6: Red-Encounter. Waves cleared: 24 Waves cleared.}


    {Top 7: Specter. Waves cleared: 22 Waves cleared.}


    {Top 8: Red-Flower. Waves cleared: 19 Waves cleared.}


    {Top 9: Shadow. Waves cleared: 18 Waves cleared.}


    {Top 10: Unforgiver. Waves cleared: 15 Waves cleared.}


    ''100 Monsters per Wave... And Jennifer already cleared the 76 Waves, I think these goblins and Kobolds are too weak... And these guys are using their pets, before it reaches the two years they''ll clear thousands gates, I don''t want to give training bots, but pro fighters.''


    {What are you thinking host?}


    ''Bring in the Skeletons, the Corrupted Knights, Giant Spiders, The Ravens and feeders, Including the Calamity I faced in my first game, add the Fallen demons, just add everything I have ever faced; then make them stronger than their levels, and give them a skill.''


    {Upgrading Training Ground... Done.}


    He grinned, and turned to the two girls, seeing them peeping at the ranking board.


    "I thought I asked both of you to Meditate?"


    They quickly closed their eyes, shutting it tight... Supreme chuckled and sat down in front of them, staring at the screens.


    ____


    [Jennifer''s Training Ground.]


    Whoosh!


    She cut down the last Orc on the 78 Wave.


    "I thought Micky said it''ll be difficult, I even Summoned these two for backup." She looked up, seeing Garuda and the Steel-Bone-Vulture.


    WHzzzzh!!


    She frowned slightly, upon seeing the blue gate suddenly turned Red.


    [Training Ground set to Extreme mode, by the Host.]


    "Micky?"


    Graaaaaa!!


    An 8-feet four-handed Monster, with four red eyes walked out from the gateway, its red eyes fixed on Queen-of-death.


    "This thing is only Lv79. Garuda, take it down."


    The huge bat nodded and shot towards the Monster, it stopped above it and rain countless dark blades with a flap of its wings.


    To their shock, the Attacks collided with the monster, but it remained unscratched.


    "Uh? It didn''t even past its defense?" She was stunned. "Let''s attack together." She gripped her scythe tightly. "Blood walk." She turned into blood, and flew towards the monster.


    ''My darkness Bloodline surely increased my blood attacks, so there''s no way I''ll lose against one Monster.''


    She took her appearance in front of Calamity and smashed down on its head with her Scythe.


    BANG!!


    "What?"


    *"Weak."*


    The next thing she knew was a punch to her chest with two of its huge hands. Queen-of-death flew backward smashing heavily on the ground.


    "Pifff!"


    She spurted out a mouthful of blood, and looked up at the monster in shock. "Did... So Micky is using you to speak to us... How surprising... You attacked me because I wasn''t prepared, but now."


    Garuda and the Steel-Bone-Vulture, landed beside her. "I''ll show you why I''m called Queen of Death."


    *"I''m surprised you know I''m the one, but you won''t win this Wave."* Supreme''s voice sounded from the monster''s mouth.


    Before Queen-of-death could attack, More Monsters walked out from the gateway, The same with the first.


    *"I told you guys, 100 In each wave, Good luck."*


    "I might not see your face, but I know you are enjoying this, Micky." She braced herself, as the Monsters charged towards her.


    _____


    [Prince-Of-Casmia''s Training ground.]


    "What the hell are these Metal freaks, Supreme??!!!!" He yelled dodging an arrow heading towards him.


    *"You all asked for this.*" the Chief Knight pointed its sword at Him.


    "When did we ask for this?! Let me tell you, I''m just a gold medal, and these knights can kill a Diamond holder!!" He quickly raised his sword blocking a Knight''s Mace, the collision threw him backward.


    He plunged his sword in the ground, stopping his fall.


    "Fuck! Mico! Come out!!"


    The space behind him distorted, and a huge 15-Meter T-Rex walked out.


    *"I''m impressed, These pet got a Fire and darkness Bloodlines, and also a Legendary-class... And you gained your score without using it."*


    "Thanks for the compliment... Let''s see what these metal heads are capable of." He leaped into the air, landing on the T-Rex''s head.


    "Let''s have some fun, Mico!!"


    GRRAAAAA!!!!!!


    The two charged towards the knights.


    _____


    [Blood-Arrow''s Training ground.]


    "Reaper?" Blood-Arrow was stunned seeing Reaper walking towards her.


    "No." She shook her head in realization. "You are the Monster Michael faced on Island Survival, One of the fallen demons."


    *"My Love is very smart."*


    "Huh?" She was stunned.


    *"Let''s see what you can do, Love."* The Claws of the fallen demon elongated.


    "I''ll show you what I can do." Blood-Arrow smirked and shot forward, only to stop on her track, seeing more walking out of the red gateway.


    *"Do you think it''s the only one you are facing, each wave has 100 Monsters."*


    Blood-Arrow smirked, and Activated her water Bloodline, her eyes turned blue.


    "I never get the chance to ask, How do you like my look?" She asked, walking towards the Fallen Demons.


    *"Breathtakingly beautiful."*


    "Saying sweet words won''t make me kiss you again."


    *"We''ll see about that."* The fallen demons shot into the air.


    "Come on!"


    They all dived towards her with talons stretched out, ready to tear this human Into pieces.


    * sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *


    *


    Please read Author''s thought.????

 Chapter 225 - 225: Battle Preparations (E)

    [Author: This Chapter has an Error, so... For now... Please don''t unlock it with coins... But you can still read it, I marked the spot of the Error... Thanks for your understanding, and apologies to those who had unlocked it with coins.]


    [Amerisa.]


    [White House.]


    At the moment, All the powerful figures of Amerisa sat on a round table, staring at the president, all has solemn expression on their faces.


    "What are we going to do, Mr President?" The Governor asked, his voice filled with Dread.


    "I don''t know... These gates are so powerful, we don''t even have the amount of powerful players to face the Monsters in these gates." The president sighed.


    No one expected that 7 gates will appear in Amerisa, the moment AI went on an upgrade, but the most troublesome one is the S-Rank gate that appeared in the center of Amerisa... The energy of this gate is so powerful that the energy calculator can''t even give the rank, so they marked it as an S-Rank gate.


    "What should we do?! That gate in Amerisa''s park is too powerful, it might even be stronger than an S-Rank gate." The Vice president stated.


    "What about the 3 A-Rank gates and 3 B-Rank gates all over Amerisa''s borders?" Commander Wang asked.


    "This is happening everywhere! All the Cities apart from the 19th and 20th cities all has gates, this is serious!" Vice Commander Celina announced.


    "This is truly troublesome, But what about Supreme and The Conquerors?" Shawn, the boss of Infinity Street asked.


    "Didn''t you heard what he said yesterday? They''re all in training, and will be back tomorrow." Daniel said.


    "Yes, We can work together to close some of the B-Rank gates, we can do that." Karen suggested.


    "To do that, we''ll need at least 10 Gold medal Holders, we need to put a world invite! We need everyone!" Cabello, the owner of Unity Street, said.


    "He''s right!" Mr Clearance, the owner of Clear sky street, added.


    "I''m guessing my father and the rulers of the 19th and 30th cities know about this, that''s why there''s no gateway in their cities!" Kay said with killing intent.


    "Yes! But we need to first clear the dungeons in our city." Jasmine said.


    "Ok, The Kings Guild will take care of the A-Rank gate in the north of Amerisa." Theo said, while Phillip and Sarah nodded.


    "The military will take the A-Rank gate in south of Amerisa." Commander Wang stated.


    "The Ghost Guild will take the A-Rank gate in East of Amerisa." Daniel said.


    "All A-Rank gates has been taken by the powerful Guilds, we''ll send message to other guilds to clear the gates, all the rewards in it will be theirs."


    They all nodded hearing the president.


    "Joy, see to this." He added.


    Joy who was the vice president, nodded. "Yes, Mr President."


    "What about the Supreme brigade?" Dior, Shawn''s son, asked.


    "All the leaders are with Supreme, So they can''t be called." Commander Wang said.


    "When are we starting the cleansing?" Karen asked.


    "A gate will stay lock for a week, but an S-Rank gate will stay for 2-weeks. That''s enough time to prepare... We can move tomorrow." Vice Commander Celina said.


    "Ok then, leave the gate to The Kings, we''ll clear it." Theo stood up. "I need to notify my members about this battle." With a bow to everyone, he walked outside, with his Vice and first elder.


    "What about the founder, Mr President?" Commander Wang asked. "We''ll really need their help with the S-Rank gate."


    "I heard he''s coming down from the snow mountain in a week time, and I also heard he''s now a Grandmaster."


    The group sighed in relief, hearing the founder will be coming.


    "Thank goodness."


    _____


    [Luncheon.]


    [Presidential Building.]


    "Miss President, what should we do about this situation? There are five A-Rank gates in the Cities and our borders." Mika said, a little scared.


    "These gates appeared suddenly, my plan is; we should call all the Guilds, and defend our cities together." Damon stated his plan.


    "That''ll work, but we don''t have so many Gold medal Holders, and only diamonds could clear A-Rank gates." A man said.


    Rebecca sighed. "We can only prepare, we''ll go with Damon''s idea, send word to all the Guilds, we need all the powerful players... These gates must be cleared before the 1-week duration is over."


    The others slowly nodded.


    "What about the other cities?" She asked.


    "Well, with the information gotten, some cities got two gates, the third to the fifth cities all has only two gates, while the rest don''t even have any..." Mika paused, and continue:


    "Some Gates appeared on the borders which joined some cities together, for example, the 15th, and 16th cities has a border separating them, and a gate appeared on it... If It opens, the 15th and 16th cities will be attacked."


    Rebecca nodded, and sighed helplessly. "We must save our city first, before anything else, our city mustn''t be destroyed."


    "Yes!"


    "What about the founder?" Damon asked Rebecca with a slight smile.


    "I haven''t heard from her for a while now, I hope she''ll help us send her sword disciples."


    "We''ll get through this." Damon smiled at her, while she smiled back at him.


    "Send the word, Mika. We''ll need everyone, and declare a state of Emergency."


    Mika nodded. "It''ll be done."


    _______


    [Caroton, Third City.]


    [Major''s Manor.]


    "This is unbelievable, who would have thought two A-Rank gates would appear in our city?" Sheehan, Nia''s father and the Major of Caroton, said.


    "It''s better than the first and second Cities, we can clear ours before it opened." Nia said.


    "Yes, Uncle. We are better than Amerisa who even has an S-Rank gate... All we need to do is close ours, and we''ll be safe." Blade said.


    "You two are forgetting how dread the situation is, If the First and Second Cities fall, the rest will follow... Including ours!"


    "The mayor is right, we need to close our gates, and find a way to help the first and second Cities." Caroton''s Military Commander said.


    "Yes, I agreed with your father''s advise." Nia''s mother added.


    "Ok then, Blood Hunter Guild will clear one of the A-Rank gate." Nia finally stated, while Blade nodded.


    "Yes, and the military will take care of the other gate; We must clear it today."


    "Commander Laval, use any means you can and help close the gate!" Sheehan turned to his daughter. "And be careful, Nia."


    "We will, Father." Nia nodded, stood up with Blade and walked out of the...


    *


    *[Author: There is an Error starting from here, move to the ending to continue reading...]


    *


    [Amerisa.]


    [White House.]


    At the moment, All the powerful figures of Amerisa sat on a round table, staring at the president, all has solemn expression on their faces.


    "What are we going to do, Mr President?" The Governor said, his voice filled with Dread.


    "I don''t know... These gates are so powerful, we don''t even have the amount of powerful players to face the Monsters in these gates." The president sighed.


    No one expected that 7 gates will appear in Amerisa, the moment AI went on an upgrade, but the most troublesome one is the S-Rank gate that appeared in the center of Amerisa... The energy of this gate is so powerful that the energy calculator can''t even give the rank, so they marked it as an S-Rank gate.


    "What should we do?! That gate in Amerisa''s park is too powerful, it might even be stronger than an S-Rank gate." The Vice president stated.


    "What about the 3 A-Rank gates and 3 B-Rank gates all over Amerisa''s borders?" Commander Wang asked.


    "This is happening everywhere! All the Cities apart from the 19th and 20th cities all has gates, this is serious!" Vice Commander Celina announced.


    "This is truly troublesome, But what about Supreme and The Conquerors?" Shawn, the boss of Infinity Street asked.


    "Didn''t you heard what he said yesterday? They''re all in training, and will be back tomorrow." Daniel said.


    "Yes, We can work together to close some of the B-Rank gates, we can do that." Karen suggested.


    "To do that, we''ll need at least 10 Gold medal Holders, we need to put a world invite! We need everyone!" Cabello, the owner of Unity Street, said.


    "He''s right!" Mr Clearance, the owner of Clear sky street, added.


    "I''m guessing my father and the rulers of the 19th and 30th cities know about this, that''s why there''s no gateway in their cities!" Kay said with killing intent.


    "Yes! But we need to first clear the dungeons in our city." Jasmine said.


    "Ok, The Kings Guild will take care of the A-Rank gate in the north of Amerisa." Theo said, while Phillip and Sarah nodded.


    "The military will take the A-Rank gate in south of Amerisa." Commander Wang stated.


    "The Ghost Guild will take the A-Rank gate in East of Amerisa." Daniel said.


    "All A-Rank gates has been taken by the powerful Guilds, we''ll send message to other guilds to clear the gates, all the rewards in it will be theirs."


    They all nodded hearing the president.


    "Joy, see to this." He added.


    Joy who was the vice president, nodded. "Yes, Mr President."


    "What about the Supreme brigade?" Dior, Shawn''s son, asked.


    "All the leaders are with Supreme, So they can''t be called." Commander Wang said.


    "When are we starting the cleansing?" Karen asked.


    "A gate will stay lock for a week, but an S-Rank gate will stay for 2-weeks. That''s enough time to prepare... We can move tomorrow." Vice Commander Celina said.


    "Ok then, leave the gate to The Kings, we''ll clear it." Theo stood up. "I need to notify my members about this battle." With a bow to everyone, he walked outside, with his Vice and first elder.


    "What about the founder, Mr President?" Commander Wang asked. "We''ll really need their help with the S-Rank gate."


    "I heard he''s coming down from the snow mountain in a week time, and I also heard he''s now a Grandmaster."


    The group sighed in relief, hearing the founder will be coming.


    "Thank goodness."


    _____


    [Luncheon.]


    [Presidential Building.]


    "Miss President, what should we do about this situation? There are five A-Rank gates in the Cities and our borders." Mika said, a little scared.


    "These gates appeared suddenly, my plan is; we should call all the Guilds, and defend our cities together." Damon stated his plan.


    "That''ll work, but we don''t have so many Gold medal Holders, and only diamonds could clear A-Rank gates." A man said.


    Rebecca sighed. "We can only prepare, we''ll go with Damon''s idea, send word to all the Guilds, we need all the powerful players... These gates must be cleared before the 1-week duration is over."


    The others slowly nodded.


    "What about the other cities?" She asked.


    "Well, with the information gotten, some cities got two gates, the third to the fifth cities all has only two gates, while the rest don''t even have any..." Mika paused, and continue:


    "Some Gates appeared on the borders which joined some cities together, for example, the 15th, and 16th cities has a border separating them, and a gate appeared on it... If It opens, the 15th and 16th cities will be attacked."


    Rebecca nodded, and sighed helplessly. "We must save our city first, before anything else, our city mustn''t be destroyed."


    "Yes!"


    "What about the founder?" Damon asked Rebecca with a slight smile.


    "I haven''t heard from her for a while now, I hope she''ll help us send her sword disciples."


    "We''ll get through this." Damon smiled at her, while she smiled back at him.


    "Send the word, Mika. We''ll need everyone, and declare a state of Emergency."


    Mika nodded. "It''ll be done."


    _______


    [Caroton, Third City.]


    [Major''s Manor.]


    "This is unbelievable, who would have thought two A-Rank gates would appear in our city?" Sheehan, Nia''s father and the Major of Caroton, said.


    "It''s better than the first and second Cities, we can clear ours before it opened." Nia said.


    "Yes, Uncle. We are better than Amerisa who even has an S-Rank gate... All we need to do is close ours, and we''ll be safe." Blade said.


    "You two are forgetting how dread the situation is, If the First and Second Cities fall, the rest will follow... Including ours!"


    "The mayor is right, we need to close our gates, and find a way to help the first and second Cities." Caroton''s Military Commander said.


    "Yes, I agreed with your father''s advise." Nia''s mother added.


    "Ok then, Blood Hunter Guild will clear one of the A-Rank gate." Nia finally stated, while Blade nodded.


    "Yes, and the military will take care of the other gate; We must clear it today."


    "Commander Laval, use any means you can and help close the gate!" Sheehan turned to his daughter. "And be careful, Nia."


    * S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *[Author: Continue from here.]


    *


    "We will, Father." Nia nodded, stood up with Blade and walked out of the Hall.


    "I hope Supreme survive, so I can deal with him myself." She hissed under her breath.


    *


    *


    *


    [Author: I''d already uploaded this chapter before seeing this mistake... And webnovel don''t allow us to delete more than 100 words, and as you can see, the words are more than 100... It won''t happen again, Author''s word.]

 Chapter 226 - 226: Killers

    With the appearance of the gates, the whole 18 Cities were on edge, But surprisingly, the third and fifth cities had cleared the two A-Rank gates in their cities, and planning on helping the sixth.


    [Supreme''s Lobby.]


    [1 year later.]


    Supreme sat on the ground, his eyes close, stabilizing the energies in him, Dark-Angel and White-Death sat across from him. Also stabilizing their energies, Unknown numbers of Monsters lied around them, all dead. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Absorbing Process complete.}


    Supreme slowly opened his eyes hearing the system, he looked at his hands and smirked. ''You are really the cheating system, Who would have thought the moment they killed 10,000 Monsters, I''ll start receiving essence to rank up... The more they kill, the Stronger I get... System... I haven''t said this before, But you are the best System in the world!''


    {Oh, thank you, Host, just wait and see what the Mega Cheating system can do.}


    ''I can''t wait, but I''ll have to.'' He looked at Dark-Angel and White-Death.


    ''These two have only been here for a year, but can face a silver medal holder while being a bronze medal, that''s a good progress.'' He nodded with a smile.


    ''It''s unfortunate I can''t give them this energy.''


    < Congratulations, Player Supreme, For entering the Elite Medal 5-Stars.>


    ''Before the second year is over, I''ll enter the Grandmaster rank. I''m so excited...'' He grinned, and turned to the screens.


    ''Ten of you have cleared more than 100 waves each and killed more than 100,000 Monsters... All you can do now is, keep going, and I''ll reward you when we are done.'' He thought. ''Even though twenty of you are left, it''s still impressive.''


    He turned to Dark-Angel and White-Death again.


    ''It''s time for their 50th wave.'' He smiled, remembering how terrified the two were on killing a human, then Monsters.


    ''But now... These two are born killers, did I ruin the innocent girls We know? System, show me their profile.''


    {Ok host.}


    {Game Name: Dark-Angel.}


    {Species: Human.}


    {Level: 20.}


    {Rank: Bronze 1-star.}


    {Strength: 15,000.}


    {Defense: 13,000.}


    {Agility: 17,000.}


    {Mana: 20,000.}


    {Intelligence: 57%.}


    {HP: 20,000.}


    {Guild: The Conquerors.}


    {Game Name: White-Death.}


    {Species: Human.}


    {Level: 20.}


    {Rank: Bronze 1-star.}


    {Strength: 18,000.}


    {Defense: 12,000.}


    {Agility: 15,000.}


    {Mana: 20,000.}


    {Intelligence: 60%.}


    {HP: 20,000.}


    {Guild: The Conquerors.}


    ''Are you sure these stats are theirs?'' He asked, with a stunned expression.


    {100% Positive.}


    He nodded, and snapped his finger. The space 20 Meters behind the girls tore opened, and a gateway formed; countless Skeletons armed with cold weapons walked out from the space... All Lv50


    ''Who would have thought Lv20 will be able to kill Lv50 Monsters? Well... They''re skill-less, but still...''


    The two eyes snapped open, feeling the movement behind them, they both stood up and turned around to face the skeletons.


    "Ok guys, congratulations, we have reached one year, another to go... All you need to do now is kill as more Monsters as you can, those of you holding Top 11 to 20 will be promoted after the second year is over... Good luck." He looked up at the two girls backing him.


    "Kill."


    Dark-Angel flicked her wrists and two golden daggers appeared in each hand.


    ''These Legendary-class daggers I bought for her is very effective against Monsters, 50% chance of causing paralyze to them, and also increase her bloodline and stats.'' He smiled.


    White-Death smiled at the Monsters and with a flick of her hand, a white spear appeared in it.


    ''This Legendary-class white spear has the power to drain anyone''s Mana with every strike, 50% chance of causing 100% critical hit, and also powered up all her light skills... Am I the best or what?''


    The two nodded, and shot towards the wave, clashing with the skeletons.


    "I hope Erika wouldn''t be angry I turned her sister into a killer?" He muttered scratching his head, seeing how easily White-Death cut down the skeletons.


    "Now, let get stronger." He closed his eyes again, not bothered about the battle in front of him.


    ___


    [Somewhere in Luncheon.]


    A figure calmly stood on a high tower, looking towards the beautiful night city hundred of miles away.


    "Why did you call me here?" Grandmaster Tory slowly descended on the tower, asking the figure standing beside her.


    The unknown figure smiled, and turned to her. "How is the Emperor doing?"


    Tory smiled, her red eyes glowing with excitement: "He is good, and missing you, First King."


    "Fufufufu... He should, but I have a question, why did Lord Hades open gateways in Luncheon?" The figure turned to Troy, and continued:


    "All of Luncheon will soon be ours... With time... The potion will be available for all the players, Even Yan will soon join our course, which will be his doom."


    "I don''t know why the Lord open five gateways in Luncheon, we aren''t in the position to ask... I also have a question." Tory turned to the direction of the city.


    "Yes?"


    "Being the strongest of all of us, A Grandmaster 5-Stars holder at that, why did you lower your rank to that of a Diamond Holder? And even holding the third place in the ranking position?"


    The figure smiled, perfectly concealed under the darkness of the night:


    "We need to take over one of the Five biggest Cities, and Luncheon has the weakest security and players, so..."


    The figure paused, and smiled slightly.


    "The Emperor want us to conquer it from inside out, so my task is very important."


    The first King gave a half answer, not revealing their real intention in Luncheon.


    Grandmaster Tory nodded:


    "OK first King, but why called me here?" She looked around in confusion.


    "It was you who attacked Amerisa''s Guild war Stadium yesterday, right?"


    "Yes, I''m sorry if that offended you." Tory quickly apologized, this figure in front of her was more powerful than all the kings, even powerful than the Founders of the five cities, only the Emperor could be a match...


    "It''s nothing, what you did revealed our mission, but it also made me know the person who can hinder our plan, we must kill him at all cost."


    "You mean, Michael?" Tory asked.


    "Yes, after my plan succeeded, I''ll personally kill him... Go to the warehouse and take the children... We need more potions."


    "Yes, Grandmaster Rebecca." Tory nodded, and flew into the air.


    "Michael, I''ll use you to wipe out those fools, then end you." Rebecca smirked, as the moon shone down on her.


    *


    *


    *


    OMG!

 Chapter 227 - 227: Shocking!

    [Fact: People change, things go wrong. Just remember life goes on.]


    [Supreme''s Lobby.]


    [2 Years later.]


    < Congratulations, player Supreme, for entering the Grandmaster Rank.>


    < Your effort have been rewarded.>


    < You have been rewarded with 10,000,000 In-game diamonds, and 1,000,000 years of life times.>


    ''System, can you multiply this?''


    {Yes, Host.}


    ''Wait! What about the 20 or so Millions of In-game diamonds I got?''


    {The accurate amount is: 16,000,000, adding these In-game diamonds to it, will be--}


    ''26,000,000.''


    {Correct.}


    ''With my 2,500,000,000 Diamonds... I''m technically the richest in VRG.''


    {Upgrade the system, and you''ll see more incredible things.}


    ''Oh right.'' He checked the timer.


    {Years: 00, Months: 00, Weeks: 00, Days: 00, Hours: 00, Minutes: 01, Seconds: 56.}


    ''Do you really need to break it down?'' He sighed. ''Forget it, multiply my diamonds.''


    {Multiplying 26,000,000 In-game diamonds.}


    {Done.}


    < Player Supreme, You have been gifted with--.>


    < Calculating... >


    < You gained 676,000,000,000,000 In-game diamonds.>


    < You are now the richest In VRG.>


    ''676 trillions and...'' He was stunned.


    "What is it, Brother?" Dark-Angel asked seeing his stunned expression.


    "I''m just... Happy on being the richest in VRG." Supreme stood up with a smile.


    "You are now a Grandmaster?!" White-Death exclaimed in shock, covering her mouth with her hand.


    "Enough training, You two did great." He looked around at the mountains of dead Monsters.


    {Training Ground will be close in 10 seconds.}


    "We are going back." He added. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I can''t believe two years have gone in a blink of an eye, And I can walk again." White-Death said with a smile, staring at the Clutches 20 meters away from her.


    "You two are stronger than a Silver medal, but not yet strong enough to face a platinum... All we need to do now is play VRG, so both of you can rank up."


    {Count down: 3, 2, 1.}


    {Training ground closed.}


    The three vanished from the destroyed field, and froze seeing where they appeared.


    Dark-Angel: "Are we in?"


    White-Death: "Where are we?"


    Supreme: "This might be the city, AI announced."


    The three looked around, seeing countless players walking all over the square, the city was ancient, and saying it''s huge was an understatement.


    "Are you guys seeing this?" Red-Encounter walked up to the three and froze. "You two are?" He pointed at the girls a little stunned. "Lv20!" He added.


    "Maria!!" Blood-Arrow ran to her sister giving her a big hug. "Your legs?"


    "I''m good, Sister, it''s all thanks to Michael." Maria smiled, tightening the hug.


    "It seems we are the ones who managed to complete the two years duration." Queen-of-death walked towards them, followed by the rest.


    "But... Why did we appear in a city? Instead of the Guild Master''s Lobby?" Shadow asked.


    "Are you deaf when AI is announcing the new server, I think this is the city... AI even mentioned something about some stores." Red-flower looked around.


    "I think we should stay here for a while, those gates in Amerisa are too powerful, we''ll be safe here."


    Supreme and his group frowned slightly, hearing two players talking about a gateway in Amerisa.


    "Wait! Wait! What do you mean by Gateway in Amerisa?" Red-Encounter quickly stopped the two players.


    "Huh?" Wait! You are Tyson! A member of The Conquerors!" The first guy exclaimed.


    "Yes, I''m also a member of The Conquerors, but I failed the test."


    "Ok, what about the gateway you mentioned?" Supreme walked forward.


    Seeing Supreme, the two eyes widened in shock... The first quickly answered:


    "Three A-Rank gates, Three B-Rank gates and one S-Rank gate appeared in Amerisa yesterday. The powerful Guilds and Military are planning on clearing it today."


    "Yes, I also heard it''s happening everywhere... Almost all the weak players have entered this new City for protection." The other added.


    "You know you can''t start here forever, right? Highest A month, then you''ll be logged out by AI." Prince-Of-Casmia said, folding his hands on his chest.


    "True, but one month is still better that staying in the city when the gates open."


    "Yes."


    The second added.


    "AI, Where is my Castle?" Supreme asked.


    < High Ground of Tyro City.>


    Supreme nodded and said to his Members with a dark expression.


    "Follow me, You guys need to be prepared." With that said, he walked towards the direction pointed by AI.


    "Those are The Conquerors!"


    "Do you think they returned from a game?"


    "I don''t know, but I know they can clear the S-Rank gate."


    "Same here!"


    After traversing the new City, the group finally stopped in front of a huge golden gate, the walls were so huge that it covered hundreds of Miles.


    Supreme touched the gate, and it slowly opened... What they saw next made them stunned in place.


    "Are all these people members of The Conquerors?" Red-Encounter asked, looking at the houses in front of him, with Players moving back and forth.


    "Yes." Supreme answered him, and walked towards the golden Castle which stood at the center of the Land.


    "That''s the Guild Master!"


    "Wow!"


    "Those are the elders!"


    "Look! That''s the prince and princess of Casmia."


    Blood-Arrow moved her gaze around in Awe: "So AI took all the members'' Shelters and placed them together, As long you''re in The Conquerors, Your Building will appear here."


    "It seems so." Queen-of-death nodded.


    The three entered the Castle, to the throne Hall.


    "You all helped me today, And I want to reward all of you." He walked towards his throne and sat down, staring at the 22 Figures In front of him.


    "Help you how?" Unforgiver asked.


    Supreme smirked, and a powerful Mana wave burst out from him pushing the group three steps back.


    "A Grandmaster?"


    They all exclaimed in shock, well... Apart from Dark-Angel and White-Death.


    "Yes, and for that." He snapped his fingers and 22 shirts of Nessus appeared in front of him.


    "These are Legendary-Class outfits, the same with my overcoat, I''m giving it to you all."


    The Outfits moved towards the stunned group.


    Blood-Arrow took hers, and with a thought, it took the form of a black long sleeves Overcoat. Which she put on.


    Supreme smiled seeing her actions, and before he knew it, Everyone turned theirs into the same Overcoat, putting it on.


    Red-Encounter moved his gaze around everyone and smirked.


    "We are the Dead Dealers of our time." His smirk widened.


    Supreme nodded, and before he could say another word, the whole Castle trembled, next moment: a powerful pressure fell on the whole place.


    {Congratulations! Drakon have evolved to his highest Evolution Stage, and mastered his bloodlines.}


    {Congratulations! Drakon have unlocked his Unique Dragon transformation.}


    {Congratulations! Drakon gained a skill; Cosmic Annihilation.}


    {Congratulations! Reaper have evolved to his highest evolution stage, and mastered his bloodlines.}


    {Congratulations! Reaper gained a skill. Lightning storm.}


    ''Shocking.'' Supreme thought.

 Chapter 228 - 228: System Shutdown

    [Fact: With adequate planning, passion and perseverance, you can achieve the God-given goals.]


    [¡ª Lailah Gifty Akita]


    ________


    Supreme snapped his finger, and the pressure instantly vanished, he then stood up and walked outside.


    Blood-Arrow and the group looked at him In confusion and followed.


    Supreme stopped outside and looked around seeing everyone on their knees... With a slight frown, he yelled at Drakon, who was on the Castle top.


    "Are you done?! If you are, stop releasing your pressure, then come down here, we have something important to take care of!!"


    There was Silence for a whole five seconds, before the pressure vanished, and two figures slowly descends towards Supreme.


    What caught Supreme and everyone off guard, was the muscular brown hair man with huge wings, descending beside Reaper.


    "Drakon?" Supreme was stunned.


    "How do you like my transformation, Partner?" Drakon asked, landing in front of Supreme.


    "Drakon?" Supreme haven''t yet believed his eyes, he walked around Drakon, looking at the muscular man with a wingspan of 3 meters long.


    "Am I the only one seeing this? What rank is this Dragon?" Star-girl who was also in a black Overcoat asked.


    "A Mystical-Class, and now a stage 5 evolved, with the Light, Darkness, Lightning, Fire, and Earth Bloodlines... Drakon is basically the strongest pet in all of VRG." Queen-of-death answered.


    "Such strength?!"


    The rest eyes widened in shock.


    "Then... Then what about Reaper?" Shadow asked after some hesitation.


    "Well..."


    A corner of Queen-of-death''s lips raised upward:


    "Reaper is now a Stage 3 evolved, and an unknown class. He now has three bloodlines, which are, Darkness, Lightning, and Wind... Logically speaking, These three are the strongest in VRG."


    Shadow nodded in understanding.


    "Will you stop circling me?" Drakon asked.


    Supreme stood in front of him, still shocked, seeing Drakon in a human appearance... Reaper got more darker and more... Well-built.


    ''System, show me these two profiles.''


    {Ok host.}


    {Name given: Drakon.}


    {Species: First Abyssal Dragon.}


    {Title: Calamity of the Abyssal.}


    {Path: Growing to be the forever Calamity.}


    {Evolution stage: 6.(MAX).}


    {Bloodlines. Fire, Earth, Lightning, Darkness, and Light.(MAX).}


    {Level: 100.(Max).}


    {Strength: 500,000}


    {Defense: 600,000}


    {Agility: 550,000}


    {Intelligence: 76%}


    {HP: 1,000,000}


    {Skills: [Dragon Might]. [Skull Royal Defense]. [Dark Dragon Roar]. [Dragon Breath]. [Regeneration]. [Cosmic Annihilation].}


    ''These are all powerful skills, I wonder how devastating is the [Cosmic Annihilation], with the name, it''ll surely be powerful.''


    {[Cosmic Annihilation] Description: All Bloodlines elements will be summoned, creating a total Annihilation to the target, its range is big enough to cover half of Amerisa. Note: Anything within range will be turned into dust.}


    He blinked twice, and asked:


    ''What about these Max Bloodlines and Evolution? How powerful is Drakon, really?''


    {Strong enough to kill a careless Immortal Realm.}


    Supreme felt like laughing hearing the system. ''Did you just say "Careless Immortal"? You know it''s better if you say he can''t kill an immortal realm, unless that immortal made a mistake, so the chances are 50/50... At least he can kill... I''m confused here, what are the ranking system above the Sovereign Medal?''


    {Upgrade the system.}


    ''Oh. I forgot about that, but first... Show me Reaper''s profile.''


    {Name given: Reaper.}


    {Species: Hybrid.}


    {Title: Abyssal Reaper.}


    {Path: Created to destroy.}


    {Evolution stage: 3.(MAX).}


    {Bloodlines. Wind, Lightning, Darkness.(MAX).}


    {Level: 100.(Max).}


    {Strength: 100,000}


    {Defense: 150,000}


    {Agility: 200,000}


    {Intelligence: 65%}


    {HP: 500,000}


    {Skills: [Wings Blades of Lightning]. [Howl of terror]. [Regeneration]. [Lightning Storm].}


    ''They might be in the same level, but the gap is way too huge.'' He thought.


    "Hey, why are these guys wearing the same Overcoat likes Supreme''s?" Someone asked in mild confusion.


    "I don''t know, I think they pass the test and the Overcoat is one of the rewards."


    "Yeah."


    The members murmured in a low voice, Which Supreme surely heard.


    "Ok Everyone." He turned around to face the hundreds of members, and continue:


    "All of you who survive for half a year or above in these two years will receive a notification, If you do, meet us in the castle, for your reward."


    Hearing him, those who survived in that specific time or higher were overjoyed, those who failed all has sad expression on their faces. Seeing this, Supreme continued:


    "Those of you who took the test but failed will gain a reward, If you last one week in the field, you''ll gain 1,000 in-game diamonds, and last a month; 4,000 in-game diamonds. Last five months; 20,000 in-game diamonds."


    "Yes!! Supreme is the Best!!"


    "Thank You, Supreme!!"


    "If this reward is for those who failed, then what about those who last for half a year, or higher?"


    "I don''t know."


    Supreme nodded at them, and said to the system. ''Send the notification to them, and start your upgrade.''


    {Are you sure about the upgrade, Host? System will be shut down during the upgrade duration.}


    ''I can survive with that, and besides; I have these two and my members with me.''


    {Ok Host.}


    {Sending Notification.}


    {System going on an upgrade...}


    {Stand by, System will be down for 24hours.}


    {Shutting down in, 3, 2, 1...} S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {System, Shut down.}


    Supreme nodded, seeing the count-down appearing in front of him.


    ''Only 24 hours? I can do that.'' He turned to the members.


    BEEP!!


    < You Survive for 6 months in the test: you are eligible for a reward, go to the headquarters to get the reward.>


    AI''s Voice sounded in all the members'' heads.


    "One at a time."


    With that said, he walked inside, followed by Drakon and Reaper, then Dark-Angel, Blood-Arrow and the rest elders.


    _


    The two guys who told them about the gates a while ago froze on track hearing AI''s Voice in their heads.


    "We survived for 7 Months, and we''re also eligible for a reward?" The first was stunned.


    "Here Players--" The NPC who was about to hand them there Auction tickets was stunned, as the two ran out of the building towards the hill were the Castle, their headquarters stood.


    Not only them, but the City square was turned into a racecourse, as all the players ran towards the hill, to get their rewards.


    *


    *


    *


    A stampede! ????

 Chapter 229 - 229: Good Luck!!

    [If you want to study yourself, look into the hearts of other people. If you want to study other people, look into your own heart.]


    [¡ª Friedrich von Schiller.]


    ___


    Supreme sat on his throne, Drakon and Reaper stood beside him, as the three fixed their gazes on the group below them.


    "You guys second reward is simple, Jennifer will still hold her position as the Vice Guild Master, Chris will be the first Elder, Erika will be the second Elder, and so on... Your positions are calculated by your ranking position in the test...


    No cheating or favoritism." He added, observing Blood-Arrow''s expression, looking for signs of dissatisfaction, she was the first elder, but now moved to the second... But all he could see was a beautiful smile on her face.


    Blood-Arrow licked her lips seductively, while he stared at her in a trance state.


    "Supreme!!! We are here!!"


    The roars of the members brought him out of his gaze, he shook his head vigorously and sighed, staring at Blood-Arrow who was covering her mouth with her hand...


    ''Laughing me right? I''ll show you when we''re alone that teasing me is a very big mistake.'' He thought and turned to the huge door.


    "One at a time." His voice boom all over the place.


    Dark-Angel and White-Death giggled in a low voice, the two saw the effect Blood-Arrow has on Supreme.


    "You didn''t tell me, Silver hair bestie is such a flirt, look at her effect on my brother?" Dark-Angel whispered in a low voice.


    "I don''t even know she could do that, my sister is always distance to others, and I haven''t seen this side of her... Maybe..."


    "Maybe... What?"


    "Maybe she learned it from the brothel, we spent a lot of time there... That''s the only explanation."


    "You might be right, Maria." Dark-Angel nodded thoughtfully, then asked:


    "Did she learn any other things?"


    "How would I know that? She never discussed any of these things to me." White-Death whispered back.


    "Let''s find a way to get them together."


    "That won''t be necessary, Mira. That look your brother is giving her... I have seen it a lot. So, we don''t need to do anything; just observe."


    "You are right."


    The two girls quietly high-five each other, giggling softly.


    _


    The door opened, and a man walked inside the hall.


    "First question, How long did you survive; and don''t even think of lying, I sent those notifications, so I know your real time. I''m asking if you know." Supreme said to the man.


    The elders walked to the seats in the hall and sat down, giving the man the stage.


    "I survive for 6 Months, Guild Master." The man said after a respectful bow.


    Supreme nodded and tap on his bracelet.


    BEEP!!


    The man looked at his bracelet, seeing 10,000 years of life times.


    "Are these--"


    "--Take it, that is your reward, now go."


    "Thank you so much, Supreme!" The man bowed twice, then walked away.


    "I don''t get why you are doing this, Michael?" Red-Encounter asked, relaxing on his seat, watching as the man walked out of the Hall.


    "Keep your friends close, and your enemies closer. These guys can betray us at any given opportunity, but if they are grateful to us, they won''t easily go against us... They might even report it to us... In the City; 5,000 Life times is enough to live a good life for some years, only if they know how to use it."


    The group finally nodded, they were all confused, but thank goodness Red-Encounter was here to ask.


    "Next!"


    Hearing Supreme''s voice, the door opened again, and a young lady walked inside.


    "Why don''t we end this quickly? Ten people each." Blood-Arrow suggested.


    Supreme nodded: "You are right."


    He turned to the lady and said. "Nine more people should enter."


    Nine members instantly walked inside.


    "How long did you survive?" Supreme asked.


    ___


    [Amerisa''s North Border.]


    Countless black SUVs and Vans stopped 50 meters from the huge blue gateway, a total of 100 figures in armors of different classes got down.


    "Whoa! These people are members of The Kings Guild!" The guard standing 20 meters from the Guild exclaimed in shock.


    A man standing behind the guard quickly rushed up to Theo.


    "Mr Joker, It''s good you are here." He greeted respectfully.


    "What is the situation?" Theo who was in a red Legendary-class Armor, asked.


    "Well... The gate is still sealed, and the energy wave is so strong that we have to place barricades 30 meters from it."


    The man, who was the chief guard said, then moved to the side, as Theo, Phillip and Sarah walked past him; both in black armor. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The chief guard quickly led them to the gate, and asked. "A question, are all of you entering the gateway?"


    "Only 50 of us, the rest will stay here for backup. If we don''t come out after two hours, they''ll enter."


    "Sir Joker is highly experience... Do you think this is a realm gate or dungeon a gate?" He asked again.


    "Realm gate lead to another worlds, but dungeon gates lead to dungeons... As you know, you can never differentiate between a realm gate or a dungeon gate, We can only hope this A-Rank gate isn''t a Realm gate." Philip said, looking at the gate.


    "Yes... The last realm gate that appeared years back almost destroyed the 20th city, but thanks heaven the mayor closed it." The chief guard said.


    Theo stopped on track: ''That gateway appeared 8 years ago... Maybe...''


    "Guild Master, do you also think something happened to the 20th city''s mayor in his attempt of closing the gate?" Sarah whispered.


    "I don''t know." Theo heaved a soft sigh:


    "But the current situation with the 20th and 19th cities proved that something did happen to him."


    He continued walking, follow by the three, and 47 members.


    _


    "Good luck, Kings! Help us close this gate!"


    "Yes! The Kings Guild is the best, they can close this gate!"


    "Correct!!"


    Theo nodded at them, and turned to his members.


    "Fifty of you will wait here... Two hours we haven''t return, Enter the gates."


    "Yes, Guild Master!!"


    The fifty yelled, raising their weapons above their heads.


    Theo smiled, turned around, and walked inside the gate, then Phillip, Sarah and all the 47 members.


    "Good Luck!!"


    *


    *


    *


    Yeah, Good luck. ????????

 Chapter 230 - 230: Battles In Amerisas Gates

    [Fact: If your actions inspire others to dream more, learn more, do more and become more, you are a leader.]


    _


    [Amerisa''s South Border.]


    Fifty Military trucks stopped in front of a huge blue gate.


    Commander Wang, and Vice Commander Celina got down from an Armored vehicle, both in Legendary-class Armors, with long swords hanging on their backs.


    "Commander!!"


    The soldiers standing in front of the gate saluted.


    "Stay on guard, if we don''t return in two hours, try and send word to the president."


    "Yes Commander!!" The five soldiers yelled.


    Commander Wang nodded at them, and walked inside the A-Rank gateway, with Celina and 100 soldiers, all with automatic rifles, which are effective against low level Monsters, but useless against Lv30 Monsters above.


    _


    [Amerisa''s East Border.]


    "Welcome Sir Daniel, Miss Jasmine, and Sir Karen." A soldier quickly greeted the Ghost Guild.


    ''So many Diamond and Gold medal Holders?''


    The soldiers around were stunned seeing at least 20 gold medal holders and 7 Diamond medal holders.


    "It''s understandable, The Ghost Guild were once the strongest Guild in Amerisa."


    "The Conquerors are now the leading Guild."


    "Yeah, 30% of Amerisa''s players are in The Conquerors, even me."


    "You?" The Soldiers turned to their colleague in mild surprise.


    "Yeah." The guy nodded with a proud expression.


    "Did you partake in the test?" Another asked.


    "Sadly, No." He shook his head.


    The other four stared at him like seeing the biggest moron in their life, an opportunity to get stronger and gain more life times and in-game diamonds, and this fool didn''t partake.


    "What?" The guy asked seeing the looks he was receiving.


    "I feel like beating you right now."


    "Eh?"


    Jasmine: "Are you guys done?"


    The five turned to her.


    "Oh, Miss Jasmine."


    "Sorry. What can we do for you?"


    Jasmine rolled her eyes, and said to the four:


    "We are entering the gate, if we don''t come out after two hours, alert the Governor or president."


    "Affirmative!" The five saluted.


    She nodded, and walked up to her Guild, numbering up to 70 members.


    "All set?" Karen asked.


    "Yes." Jasmine nodded with a smile, and walked towards Daniel, who nodded at her.


    "Time to enter the demon''s mouth." Daniel added, walking inside the gate with his members.


    ___


    [Amerisa''s North Gate.]


    Joker and his members appeared in a huge tunnel, made of well... Earth.


    "It seems it''s a Dungeon gate." Philip said, looking around the dark passage.


    "Light Bloodlines."


    Hearing Sarah''s call, ten members stepped forward and created a ball of light on their palms, which illuminate the whole passage in front of them.


    *Kekekekekekek...*


    "We haven''t even taken a step forward, and we are being Attack." Phillip and the rest members quickly summoned their weapons, surrounding Theo, and the creators of the light balls.


    *Kekekekekkeke!!!!*


    "Where is the sound coming from?!" Sarah asked, looking around.


    "We are players, we can handle this." Phillip yelled at the members.


    *Kekekekekekeke!*


    "Goblins." Joker muttered.


    *Keke... keke!*


    The group stared at the passage, seeing unknown numbers of green goblins walking towards them, all armed with rusted weapons.


    "Attack!"


    *Kekeke...!!*


    No introduction needed, and these Lv40 goblins pose no threat to these players.


    ___


    [Amerisa''s South gateway.]


    Commander Wang, Celina and the soldiers appeared in a huge Arena, to their shock, countless 8-feet Ogre were already stationed around them, all armed with huge clubs.


    "Are you kidding me?!" Celina exclaimed, she quickly drew out her sword, infusing her Mana in it.


    "These things are all Lv50, what the hell?" A soldier pointed his rifle at the Ogre in front of him.


    "That won''t work on it, switch to your weapons!" Commander Wang yelled.


    BANG!


    A soldier opened fire at the Ogre in front of them, to their shock, the bullet went through it; colliding with the wall behind the Ogre.


    "Huh?"


    "It went through?"


    "How is that possible?"


    "What if?" Commander Wang cautiously walked towards an Ogre and tried to touch it, but instead, His hand went through it.


    "It''s just an illusion, but... What''s strong enough to make such a powerful illusion?" He asked, turning to Celina.


    "I don''t know Commander, but if these things are illusions, what about this arena?" She asked, looking around the place.


    Commander Wang looked around the place. "I''m guessing that door is the only way out." He pointed at a black door.


    "It''s better than nothing."


    With a nod, they all walked towards the door, leaving the arena behind.


    WHzzzzh!


    **I''m impress you discovered it on time, but that can''t save you.**


    The moment they appeared in the dungeon, a voice sounded all over the place.


    "Who are you?!" Commander Wang asked, quickly moving his gaze around. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **I''m the boss of this army, if you want to clear this gate, defeat my Minions, prove you are worthy; and then... Maybe you can see me.**


    *Graaaaaa!!!!!*


    They all turned to their right.


    *Graaaaa!!!*


    The left.


    *GRRRRAAAA!!!*


    Then back and front.


    "We are surrounded." Commander Wang drew out his legendary-class Bastard sword.


    "We are ready." Celina added, while all the soldiers placed their rifles on their backs, and summoned their daggers.


    "Come on, Boy!! Let''s show them what we have learned so far!!"


    "Yes!!!"


    They all let out battle cries, preparing themselves for the monsters.


    Four huge Monsters with three faces, sharing one neck, walked out from the four passages.


    "Geryons!! I thought these Monsters only appeared in S-Rank gates?" Celina asked in horror, tightly gripping her sword.


    "They''re all Lv70 Monsters, we can do this." Commander Wang, and his soldiers braced themselves, as the four Greyons lunged towards them.


    "At least they''re slow."


    The soldiers infused their mana in their weapons, and separated into four groups.


    "Attack!!"


    They all charged towards the 5-meter tall monsters.


    ___


    [Amerisa''s East Border.]


    Daniel, Jasmine, Karen and their members appeared in a huge dungeon, the group looked around the ancient temple, with a stunned gaze.


    "Where to now?" Karen asked in mild confusion, seeing five routes leading out of the temple.


    **Welcome to my world, Mortals. I can''t wait to feast on every single one of you.**


    They all took their surroundings in confusion.


    "What the hell is this?" Jasmine asked, looking around.


    **Don''t worry, your only task is to pick the right passage and meet me here, failure to do so... Hahaha! We''ll just have to find out.**


    "This?"


    Ghost Guild''s members were stunned in place, totally speechless.

 Chapter 231 - 231: We Can Do This!!

    [Fact: Watch your thoughts, they become your words. Watch your words, they become your actions. Watch your actions, they become your destiny!.]


    ___


    "These things are weak, but annoying." Joker walked up to his Vice and first elder.


    "True, What do you think it''s inside this passage?" Sarah asked.


    "We won''t know if we don''t enter."


    Joker walked forward, followed by the two, then the rest. Leaving a horrifying scene of bisected goblins'' bodies behind.


    _


    After walking for half an hour, the group finally reached a chamber, they looked around the huge chamber in surprised.


    "Is that?!"


    Their eyes widened seeing a huge amount of jewels and treasures in front of a throne.


    "Wow! We are rich!!"


    "Yeah, these will sell for high amount of life times."


    Ten men quickly rushed towards the shinning treasures.


    Joker frowned, he slowly moved his gaze around the place, then yelled at the ten.


    "STOP!!!"


    Whoosh!!


    The 40 only saw a flash, and the heads of the ten men fell to the ground, followed by their bodies... Their blood flowed with incredible speed entering a trail on the ground.


    "Shit!!"


    "What is happening?!"


    "These!"


    Joker stared at the blood moving on the ground with a dark expression, the moving blood caught all the members'' attention.


    "What is happening here?"


    "Huh?"


    They all stared as the blood flow into a hole on the ground, then vanished.


    "Be on guard!"


    Hearing Joker''s command, they all stood in circle, sharply moving their gazes around.


    BANG!!


    The whole chamber trembled violently, causing some of the players to lose their footing, falling to the ground.


    A huge red light burst out from the hole which the blood entered, and entered the ten headless bodies.


    "What?"


    Phillip was stunned, seeing as the headless bodies stood up from the ground, huge tentacles then shot out from their necks, moving around vigorously.


    **Hahahahaha!!!!**


    The group sharply turned their heads to the throne, seeing a man who was a half-bull and half-human sitting on it.


    "A Minotaur?" Joker was stunned.


    **I''m called Mino!** The Minotaur yelled, and added: **Fight Lord Moros''s army, and I''ll see if you are worthy to face me.**


    "That creature is a Lv90 Monster, can we fight him?" Sarah whispered, observing the Minotaur.


    "We can do this, but first... We need to deal with these things." Phillip pointed his sword at the tentacles heads monsters.


    "Come on, then!"


    Hearing Sarah, all the members charged towards the tentacles head Monsters.


    "Stay back, Guild Master." Phillip said to Joker, and lunged towards the first Tentacles in front of him.


    Whoosh!!


    The three tentacles on a human''s head, shot towards him.


    Phillip dodged with a quick move of his body, and slashed down with his sword, cutting off the three tentacles with a single slash.


    *Graaaa!!*


    The half-human monster stumbled backward, to everyone shock, four tentacles shot out from its neck.


    "Huh? One tentacle added?" Philip leaped back, landing beside Joker.


    "What should we do, Guild Master?" He asked.


    "You made a mistake." Joker smirked, and added:


    "To kill these things, you need to Infused your Mana In your weapon, before attacking... That way, its heads won''t be able to regenerate."


    "Follow the Guild Master''s plan!!" Phillip yelled at the members.


    "Yes!!"


    They all nodded, infused their mana in their weapons, and charged again.


    Whoosh!


    Sarah cut off the three tentacles with her glowing sword, the next moment; the monster moved backward, then exploded into green goo, which fell on some members.


    "What is this?"


    "Goo?"


    A member removed the goo on his armor with his hand, staring at it, moment next: the goo turned into a flatworm, which quickly entered through the space in his gauntlet.


    "Ahhhhh!!! It''s inside my Armor!!!!"


    He yelled in horror.


    All the goo on the other members'' Armor instantly turned into flatworms and find a way inside each of their armors.


    "What?!"


    "Ahhhhh!!!!"


    The members were scared shitless, yelling in horror and confusion.


    The flatworms moved towards their helmets and entered any holes they could find, some; their mouths, nose, others; eyes, and ears.


    "Ahhhhh!!!!!"


    The 35 members leaped backward, creating distance from the five... They all watched in horror, as the five members'' eyes turned green, they all collapsed on the ground.


    "What--"


    BAM!!


    Their heads exploded as more tentacles shot out from their necks.


    "What the?" Sarah was stunned, guilt flashed in her eyes. "This... This is all my fault."


    "No one knew that, if one of these things is killed, this will happen, you just showed us we should be on guard."


    The other members nodded, agreeing with Joker.


    Sarah heaved a sighed and nodded: "Ok."


    **Don''t tell me you mortals are already giving up.**


    They all looked up at the Minotaur and smirked.


    "You are underestimating The Kings Guild, If you have the gut come down and face us!" Phillip provoked.


    **Hahaha!! Defeat my friends first, then I''ll take your offer.**


    "This Bastard!"


    The tentacles creatures moved, running towards the humans.


    "We can do this! Attack!"


    Phillip, and the members charged forward, clashing with the monsters.


    _____


    [South Gate.]


    BOOM!!


    Celina flee backwards, smashing heavily on the wall, she spurted out a mouthful of blood, falling heavily on the ground.


    "Are you ok?" Commander Wang quickly rushed up to her, helping her to her feet.


    "Commander, these things are too powerful, and having three faces gave them a good advantage, we can''t ambush them." She said, looking around the place, seeing more than ten of their soldiers smashed to the ground into pastes.


    "We can do this, don''t forget this isn''t the final Boss, we are doing this for our families and world, no matter what happens, these things must not leave the gate."


    She took in a deep breath, exhaled, then nodded: "You are right."


    "Soldiers!! We need to go all out!!"


    Commander Wang let go of Celina and walked up to the first Geryon.


    "[Fire of Devastation]"


    A huge wall of fire surrounded the Geryon, moving closer towards it.


    "Die you Motherfucker!!" He jumped into the fire, with his bastard sword. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Commander!!" They all exclaimed in shock.


    BANG!!!


    BOOM!


    A mini explosion sounded... The moment the smokes cleared, everyone was stunned in place.


    "Oh my god."

 Chapter 232 - 232: Losing A Small Number Wont Amount To Losing Millions

    [Fact: Trials of life determine where we stand tomorrow.]


    __


    "Oh my god! The Commander killed it!!"


    "This is incredible!!"


    "The Commander is an Elite Medal Holder, of course, he can kill it!!"


    "Wow!!"


    Commander Wang stood on the Geryon staring at the other three, he then looked at his members behind him.


    "They are powerful, but if you confused them, you''ll be able to end these things."


    *Graaaa!!!!!*


    The remaining three Geryon let out angry roars, and shot towards him.


    "[Mist of illusion]!!" Celina yelled seeing the Geryons'' actions.


    A white mist appeared around the place, covering all the soldiers and Geryons.


    "[Earth marker]!" A soldier yelled, green veins shot out from the ground, curling around the Greyons, then strangle the four.


    "Glow!" He added.


    The veins instantly started glowing, showing the soldiers the Geryons'' exact locations in the mist.


    "Attack! My skill can only last for 5 minutes!" Celina yelled.


    Commander Wang, and his soldiers nodded at her and shot towards the Geryons... Thanks to the glowing veins, they quickly attacked, slashing right and left.


    The Geryons were both confused and irritated, not being able to detect the enemies, but get continuously wounded was really frustrating.


    After five minutes, the mist slowly vanished, revealing three Geryons on the ground, with green blood flowing out of their bodies.


    **I''m Impress, Such teamwork is good, I just hope it''ll work on me. Come on, I''m waiting!**


    The Soldiers looked at each others, and sighed.


    "Something isn''t right." Commander Wang stated.


    "I know, these Geryons don''t have soul essence, maybe it has something to do with the new server announcement." Celina guessed.


    "You might be right, come on, we lost 20 soldiers here, I hope we won''t lose anyone in the next attack." Commander Wang walked up to the soldier who created the Veins, and tapped his shoulder.


    "You did good, Glen. Keep up the good work."


    "Just doing my best, Commander." Glen nodded.


    "A question, Commander. Why can''t we summon our pets?" He asked.


    "Not yet, We need to keep our strength hidden, and only reveal it when facing the Boss." The Commander said with a small smile, then turned his gaze to Kay, who stood at the side.


    "Let''s go!!" He yelled.


    The group nodded, and continued their journey deeper into the passage.


    _


    After walking for god knows how long, they finally got to the end of the passage, coming into a clear Field.


    "What the hell?!"


    They all exclaimed, seeing a huge army of Orcs standing in front of them. Behind them was a huge bone throne, an Orc sat on it with a broadsword lying on its lap.


    **Welcome mortals to your final resting place, I hope you all are ready to die?** The Orc said with a smirk, showing rows of yellow teeth.


    "That thing is a Lv90 Monster! Strong enough to be rank as a Sovereign Medal!" Kay exclaimed, holding his sword tightly.


    **Hmm... No answer? Fine by me... Defeat my minions, and I''ll see if you can face me.**


    "We can do this." Commander Wang held his sword tightly, then pointed it at the Orcs'' king.


    "We''ll have your head, then close this gate!!"


    **Hahaha... It will be amusing to see you try! Kill them all.**


    "What about now, Commander?" Glen asked.


    "Fuck this! Summon your pets! If you can use fusion, do it! This is a life and death battle!! Fusion!!" Dark smoked rose from his feet, enveloping his body, the next moment, a Silver armored man with long silver wings appeared.


    Without hesitation:


    "Icegon! Fusion Mode!!"


    "Zillion! Fusion mode!"


    "Mauve! Fusion mode!!"


    Half of the group fused with their pets, while the rest summoned one or two pets, then charged towards the huge Orc Army.


    **This is surprising.**


    ___


    [East Gate.]


    "Which path should we take, Guild Master?" Jasmine asked.


    Out of all the paths in front of them, only one leads to the Boss, and the others to their death, the main issue here is; which one is the right one?


    "This is a A-Rank gate alright... We don''t know what gate is the right one, so we can only gamble." Karen stated.


    "Gamble with our life?" Jasmine turned to him with a frown.


    "Do you want us to stay here till whatever that thing is entered our city, and leave us here?" He asked back.


    Jasmine''s face turned ugly, not knowing how to answer, rather, she turned to Daniel.


    "We''ll go with the Guild Master''s choice."


    Daniel was silent for a whole minute, then turned around to face his members who had been waiting patiently for his word.


    "We must kill this Bastard before leaving this place, so we have to choose a passage..." He turned to the five passages in front of him.


    "...We can''t pick one, because that one can be wrong, we''ll form groups of five, and head to each gate..."


    The members looked at themselves with unreadable emotions.


    What if four groups picked the wrong passages, and meet their death? How will the fifth group face a A-Rank gate''s Boss alone?


    "We are 70 members, and have 7 diamond holders and 20 gold medal holders, the rest of us are all platinum... Five diamond holders will form five teams... Each must have four gold medal holders... Now start... Make sure to pick a team which has a member that can fuse with his/her pet, just for safety..."


    "We''ll go with you Guild master!" Karen and Jasmine quickly stepped forward.


    "Both of you are the remaining Diamond holders, So no... You two will have to stay here."


    "Huh?"


    Everyone was stunned, Karen and Jasmine are both Diamond holders, they will be very useful in the passages... Then why asked them to stay here? Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We don''t understand, Guild Master."


    Daniel heaved a sigh:


    "We don''t know which passage is the right one here... You two will wait here with 18 other members and listen, anyone of you who comes in contact with the Boss should yell in the passage... Your voice will echo all the way here, and the twenty of you will head to that passage to assist."


    "But..." Jasmine''s face was filled with worries. "But, what if you choose the wrong gate?"


    "Then leave me, and assist those who choose the right one! We must close this gate, millions of lives are resting on our shoulders, and losing 40 won''t make a different!"


    Tears formed in all the members eyes.


    "Don''t even think about crying here! We have faced a lot together, and this won''t stop us! Do you understand!!"


    "Yes, Guild Master!!!"


    They all held back their tears, and nodded with a determine expression.


    "Good!! I''m taking the middle passage." He turned towards the passage, and blinked twice, clearing his eyes from any tears that was about to form.


    "Good luck, guys! I''ll meet you in the other end."


    With that said, the five groups of ten each, walked inside the five passages, leaving Jasmine, Karen and the chosen 18 back.


    *


    *


    *


    Which gate is the most terrifying?


    [North - Joker.]


    [South - Commander Wang.]


    [East - Daniel.]


    What about the 3 B-Rank gates? ????

 Chapter 233 - 233: Oh My God!

    [Supreme''s Lobby.]


    [2 hours later.]


    "I don''t know we have so many members!" Queen-of-death slumped on her seat, as the last member happily left the hall.


    "How many in-game diamonds do you have, Michael?" Red-Encounter asked in mild surprised, the amount of in-game diamonds he had given out was nothing but terrifying.


    Supreme just sighed, and said to the 20 elders in front of him.


    "Your third gift."


    "Third?"


    They were all stunned.


    He snapped his fingers, and more than 200 Evolution and Bloodlines stones appeared in front of the group.


    "All the types and stages of evolution stones and Bloodlines stones are here... Move forward and pick the ones you need, each person can take five evolution stones in all stages, and three bloodlines stones... For your pets."


    The group looked at each others in shock, which only lasted for a second, Red-Encounter quickly stood up, and picked a stage 2 to stage 4 evolution stones, and three bloodlines stones.


    "I can''t wait for my Lion to consume these stones." He muttered, walking back to his seat.


    Zuko stood up and walked up to the stones. ''I partake in the birthday competition to gain in-game diamonds to buy an evolution stone for Comfort, but now... She can evolve to stage five, and gain 4 bloodlines.'' She thought, picked the evolution and Bloodlines stones needed, then bowed at Supreme.


    "Thank you, Guild Master."


    Supreme nodded, while she walked back to her seat.


    One by one, they all stood up, took the stones they needed, and in less than five minutes, everyone was done, Well... Almost.


    Supreme moved his gaze on Blood-Arrow, then Dark-Angel and White-Death.


    "I''ll gift you three pets, but AI don''t have the pets I have in mind, so for now... Hold on to your evolution, and Bloodlines stones."


    He waved his hand, moving five evolution, and bloodlines stones to the three.


    Dark-Angel took her stones with a happy smile. "Thank you, Brother!"


    "Yes, thank you." White-Death also thanked.


    Blood-Arrow just stared at him not uttering a word, Supreme nodded at them and checked the countdown on the system.


    ''Uh? Why is it one hour? It has been two hours alread... Wait a second, the system might be using the real world''s time flow to upgrade.''


    Figuring this out, he stood up; "Ok Conquerors, Time to head back to our world, and help clear those gates... I advise you give your pets the stones before going back, so they''ll have the time to stabilize the energies."


    With that said, he raised his red bracelet, and said: "AI, Log me out!"


    Following his action, Blood-Arrow, Queen-of-death, Dark-Angel, White-Death and the rest, quickly said to AI.


    Moment next, they all vanished from the throne Hall, leaving Drakon and Reaper behind.


    "What now?" Reaper asked.


    "We wait."


    ____


    [Amerisa.]


    [White House.]


    "Mr president, it''s already an hour--"


    "--I know, Joy. What about the other B-Rank gates?" Dennis who sat on his seat asked with a tired expression.


    "Well... Five guilds teamed up and entered each gates, we haven''t heard from them." Joy, who stood in front of him, answered.


    Dennis heaved a sigh. "Then what about the other cities?"


    "Luncheon had cleared three A-Rank gates, remaining two gates... Caroton already cleared two of their gates yesterday evening... Veleria and Casmia also cleared their gates yesterday, as we speak; they are planning on helping the sixth and seventh cities." Joy gave a full detail of the news gotten.


    "It means out of the five biggest cities: only Amerisa and Luncheon remained."


    "Em... Yes."


    RING!!!!


    Dennis frowned slightly, hearing his phone ring, only important and powerful figures could contact him, but who will call in this Situation when he already asked everyone not to call him?


    "...."


    "Not everyone."


    He looked up at Joy, and quickly answered the phone.


    "How are you doing, Mr President?"


    Dennis sighed in relief hearing Michael''s voice from the other end. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s Michael." He whispered to Joy, who sighed softly.


    "Yes, Michael?"


    "Send me the locations of all the B-Rank gates, we''ll clear them and enter the A-Rank next, just send all the gates'' location."


    "Ok, Michael. You''ll see it now." He disconnected the call, and seeing Joy still standing there, be yelled.


    "What are you still waiting for?! Go and send the locations to Michael."


    "Already sent." She showed him her phone, stunning him in place.


    __


    [Unity Street. Michael''s Villa.]


    BEEP!


    "So fast?" Michael tapped on the message on his phone, seeing the locations, he nodded, and tapped his bracelet.


    "Conquerors, meet me in Saint center." He looked at Mira, Maria, and Erika.


    "You two will stay here with Borne and his brothers--"


    "--Not happening, Brother." Mira cut him off for the first time, which stunned him momentarily.


    "What?" He asked in mild confusion.


    "We are going with you, two years of training needs to be put to use. And besides, we want to help."


    Michael thought for a moment, and seeing Erika nod, he finally agreed.


    "Ok, but both of you have to stay close to us."


    "Agreed!"


    "Yes."


    The two nodded with a smile.


    "Let''s go then."


    The group walked out of the house, and entered their cars, then drove out of the Villa, the moment they past Jennifer''s Villa, her car drove outside and followed behind them, then Tyson''s.


    ____


    [Saint Center.]


    Saint Center was the second-biggest park in Amerisa, which was station at the Northeast of the city. At the moment, countless people gathered around the place, videoing and taking Pictures of the gate.


    "Stay back! It''s not safe here!"


    "Move back!"


    The soldiers were trying their best to stop the crowd of people from rushing inside.


    "I heard five guilds entered a while ago."


    "Yes, a total of 100 members, 20 each."


    "I hope they are ok in there."


    Whzzzzh!!!!


    All the soldiers quickly turned around to the B-Rank gate pointing their rifles at it, all the reporters and onlookers quickly raised their cameras.


    BAM!!


    A man fell out from the gate, blood all over his body and face, and he was missing an arm, while his face was filled with horror.


    "Oh my god!"


    Everyone exclaimed in shock.

 Chapter 234 - 234: Im In Trouble

    "What happened to him?"


    "He''s... That''s the Guild Master of one of the Guilds who entered the gate!"


    "So much blood!"


    "What is inside the gate?"


    A soldier quickly rushed up to the man.


    "What happened?" He asked the horrified Man.


    "The... Those birds... They are..." He kept murmuring, not completing a single sentence.


    "Birds?" Even though the soldier was confused, he yelled at the others.


    "Call an ambulance, and we need a medic here!!!"


    The other soldiers nodded, a man with a first aid box quickly rushed up to them.


    "What about the rest?" The soldier asked the man.


    "All dead... Those birds... Feathers... impenetrable!"


    The soldier looked at the Medic who knelt beside the man with a slight frown.


    "Where is the Major? We need to close this gate, if these birds he mentioned comes out..." The medic looked at the people and reporters who refused to leave.


    "I don''t know what''ll happen." He added.


    "We can only--"


    VOOM!!!!


    Everyone turned around, seeing a golden Rolls-Royce phantom stopping behind them, with two more expensive cars.


    "That''s... That''s The Conquerors!!!"


    "The Conquerors are here!!!"


    "Finally!!"


    "Wow! Check out the outfit!"


    "All putting on Black Overcoat! Is it the dressing style of The Conquerors?!"


    "I don''t know, I''m a member of The Conquerors, but I don''t have it."


    They all murmured, seeing Michael, Jennifer, and the rest walking towards them, all in Black Overcoat.


    "Is that... Those two look around 15 to 17 years old."


    "Yeah, wait! That is Supreme''s little sister!"


    "That is Maria, Erika''s sister!!"


    "Wow!!!"


    "Greetings, General Michael!!!" The soldiers around, quickly saluted.


    Michael nodded at them and walked up to the man, who was now lying on his pool of blood.


    He took out two health potions and fed it to him, then waited for thirty seconds, before asking.


    "What happened?"


    The man blinked a couple of times, getting his vision back, he stared at Michael and replied:


    "Birds, their feathers are impenetrable, the Boss is with them, it''s a huge bird measuring 5 meters big... Their talons are also filled with poisons--"


    "--Birds did this to you? I''m disappointed." Tyson shook his head.


    "Let''s clear this gate." Michael didn''t ask again, and walked towards the gateway, follow by Jennifer, Erika, Tyson, Mira and Maria.


    "It''s dangerous! Don''t go!!" The man yelled, not knowing Michael was now a Grandmaster... A B-Rank gate will be an easy task to him alone.


    Without looking back, the group of Six entered the gate.


    "You need to stop them!!" The man yelled at the Soldier and Medic beside him.


    "He''s the General. A corporal don''t have the right to stop him." The soldier slowly helped the man up.


    Before the man could say anything, Michael and his group walked out with a calm expression, not even a single stain on their overcoats.


    ""....?!""


    "..."


    "Did they clear the gate in less than a minute?"


    "What the fuck?!"


    "Am I seeing things?"


    "This is impossible!"


    "How powerful is The Conquerors?"


    "What the... Did they not clear the gate?"


    Not only the man, all the soldiers, reporters, and onlookers were dumbfounded; staring at The Conquerors like demons from hell.


    And top it up. The gateway instantly vanished from their sight.


    "Where next?" Tyson asked, stretching his body;


    "With what this guy said, I thought the birds will be powerful, I don''t even know they are only Lv60, and that''s the Boss''s level... Michael just killed it with dark lasers coming out from his eyes... And the rest were boring to kill." He grumbled.


    The man blinked thrice, almost vomiting blood, the birds which killed 99 players were taken down by six people, and one is even complaining.


    VOOM!!!


    BOOM!!


    VOOM!!


    Five cars and two armored vehicles stopped behind their cars, Robert, Zukila, Helene, Rahond, Chris and the rest elders got down, and walked towards them, making a total of 24, with Michael.


    "Create two groups, clear the second B-Rank gate in southern part of Amerisa... The second team will take the west side... Erika, Mira and Maria, are coming with me to the A-Rank gate In the East of Amerisa... If you are done clearing your gate, meet us at the south gate."


    "Yes, Guild Master!!"


    "Robert, Call the Supreme brigade, the city needs to be protected while we are gone."


    "Yes, General Michael!"


    "Dismiss, you can use our cars if you like."


    "Bring Jasmine back safely, Micky." Jennifer said with a smile, she smirked at Erika, and walked away with, Tyson, Levi, Ricky, Borne, Rahond, Violet, Dink, Deck, and Norman.


    "Come on team, Let''s clear that gate." She added, walking towards their cars.


    "Let''s go."


    Michael winked at Erika, then grabbed both Mira''s and Maria''s wrists, before the two could ask anything, he shot into the air, while they both gasped in shock!


    Erika chuckled lightly, and followed behind them.


    __


    [East Gate.]


    Michael landed with the two girls, the moment he placed them on the ground, they both threw up.


    "Hahaha!!" He laughed loudly seeing their action.


    "Brother! You!"


    The two glared at him.


    "Why can''t you warn us before taking off?!" Maria asked, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand.


    "Don''t be mad at him, and it was fun seeing you guys screamed all the way here." Erika slowly landed beside Michael.


    The two girls just rolled their eyes at her. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Aww... Thank you, Love." Michael held her waist, and pulled her to his chest.


    "What are you doing?!" She asked, playfully hitting his chest.


    "Can''t I hold my love in public?" He asked, moving his head closer to her face.


    Maria: "Fufufufu... So cute, but these guys seem to be frozen."


    "Huh?"


    Both Michael and Erika turned their heads to the side, seeing five soldiers who stood frozen, staring at them with widened eyes, and dropped jaws.


    "Ahh!!" Michael growled in frustration, as Erika escape from his hold, then walked up to the stunned soldiers.


    "Is this the gate a girl name Jasmine took?" She asked, then looked at Michael over her shoulder.


    "She''s just a friend." Michael raised both hands into the air, a smile on his face.


    She nodded, and turned to the soldiers.


    "Yes?"


    Hearing the beauty in front of them, the five quickly nodded.


    "Yes, Miss Erika."


    "You know me?" Erika was presently surprised.


    "Yes, You are famous, especially among men..."


    The soldier froze, not knowing why he said that with what they had just witnessed, he subconsciously turned his gaze to Michael, seeing a dark expression on his face, he gulped in.


    ''I''m in trouble.'' He thought inwardly.

 Chapter 235 - 235: Shes Mine.

    [Fact: No one really changes until they experience something that changes them.]


    __


    "I didn''t mean that--"


    "--It''s ok." Erika cut the soldier off.


    Michael smiled and walked up to them, hugging her from behind.


    "They can only talk about my love, but None will be able to come closer to her." He added with a cheeky smile.


    "What are you doing? We need to save Jasmine, rig--"


    She froze as Michael softly bit her right ear.


    "What...?" She was taken aback, but lost all the strength to stop him, the moment he licked her outer ear.


    Michael raised his head to the soldiers whose gazes were fixed on them.


    "She''s mine."


    They all subconsciously nodded, while Erika felt a warmth in her heart hearing his word.


    "If you two are done, let''s get going."


    Mira and Maria rushed towards the gateway, leaving the two behind, seeing their actions, the two quickly separated and chase after them.


    "Slow down you two!"


    The soldiers watched as the four entered the gateway.


    "Is the gateway a park to them?"


    "I''m so hard!"


    "Huh?"


    The soldiers turned to their comrade, and nodded.


    "The way he bit her ear, it was so exotic."


    "Shhh... Don''t have any thoughts if you don''t want to lose your head."


    "Yeah, I don''t know Supreme is so possessive."


    "Who won''t be with such a beauty?"


    "You are right, I won''t even let her leave the house, let alone enter gateways."


    "Hahaha! Same here!!"


    ____


    [North gate.]


    Whoosh!


    Phillip cut the creature in front of him into half, and without hesitation leaped backwards, as the creature exploded, goo flying everywhere.


    "Now!"


    Sarah quickly burnt all the goo into nothingness.


    The Minotaur sat on the throne, staring at them with amazement flashing in its eyes, the humans had used this tactic to kill all the creatures, remaining one.


    "Attack!!"


    Five members charged towards the last creature, planning on finishing it off, instead, the monster lunged towards them and exploded.


    Green goos instantly covered the group, causing their faces to change dramatically.


    "Help us!!" They yelled.


    Click!


    Joker snapped his fingers, setting the five on fire, burning them alive.


    The other members stared at him in shock, not expecting this.


    **Wow! What a fantastic show!!**


    "It has already been two hours, we need to kill this Bastard."


    He walked towards the Minotaur who slowly stood up from its throne.


    "I''ll handle this."


    **I''m so excited!!**


    A huge sledgehammer appeared In Its hand.


    "Do you know why I didn''t partake in any battles till now?" Joker asked, still walking towards it.


    **Huh?** The Minotaur tilted its head in confusion.


    "Because the moment I summon my weapon, its energy could kill all my members."


    The Minotaur turned its head to the Members, and was stunned not seeing a single soul... It focused too much on this human and didn''t notice the others leaving.


    **What Weapon?**


    "A weapon that no one have ever seen." His eyes turned black, dark smoke slowly rose from the ground, surrounding his figure.


    **Impossible! There is no way you are Erebus''s successor!!**


    The Minotaur got on guard.


    "I have stayed back and watched you enjoy the show, watched my members die... It''s time for you to die."


    Dark lightnings tore through the darkness, striking the Walls, ceiling and ground.


    **This? This is a Mystical-Class weapon!!**


    "Good you know."


    The Darkness flew into his body, revealing a man armed with a two-blade red sword, what caught the Minotaur''s attention was the red and dark lightnings around the weapon.


    "I hope you put on a valid fight." Joker smirk, his black eyes fixed on the soon-to-be-dead-Minotaur.


    **You can''t defeat me easily!!!**


    It leaped into the air and smashed down on Joker with its sledgehammer.


    "Pathetic!"


    Whoosh!


    Mino only saw a flash, and Joker appeared behind it, blood flowing down the two blades of the sword.


    Mino landed on the ground, it slowly turned around to Joker who was backing it.


    **I never thought the mortals has such powerful beings, I''m just here to test the waters, The main destruction of your world is in the S-Rank gates which will open soon... Hahaha!!**


    With that said, its head exploded with red and dark lightnings coming out.


    Joker turned around with a deep frown on his face: "What did it mean by S-Rank gates? How many S-Rank gates are there?"


    His Mystical-Class weapon turned into light particles and vanished from sight... Moment next: He coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    "I need to enter the Elite Medal before using that sword again, maybe Supreme will have a way to stabilize its powers, even now... I can''t still use all its skills." He muttered to himself, wiping the blood off his lips.


    "Mystical-Class weapons are truly dangerous to low medal holders."


    "Guild master!!" Sarah and the remaining 20 members rushed towards him. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wow! Nice work Guild Master, you killed it in less than a minute!" Phillip exclaimed.


    "Yes." Joker observed the Minotaur, then said to his members.


    "We are taking the body with us."


    Tap! Tap! Tap!


    The group turned to the entrance, seeing 50 of their members rushing inside with weapons ready.


    "It''s good you are all here, help the others carry this headless body, and treasures outside."


    The 50 was stunned seeing the gruesome scene in front of them, but still nodded.


    "North A-Rank gate is cleared, let''s get out from here."


    ____


    [South gate.]


    BOOM!!!


    BOOM!!


    BOOM!!


    Countless white lightnings struck the ground from above, killing hundreds of Orcs... While disorienting the rest closest to its line of contact.


    Whoosh!!


    Glen dived with his new Epic-class sword, and landed on the ground, then started massacring the Orcs in his line of sight.


    Celina and Kay weren''t idle, they both unleashed hell on the army below them as they flew high above the air.


    **Who would have thought the Mortals have such powerful Soldiers between them, Well... At least the Lord is seeing all this.**


    The Orc''s king looked up at Commander Wang, who was busy releasing Lightnings on its army.


    **And this mortal is the successor of Zeus, our main mission here is to locate each of the successors... Two have been unveiled, but what about the others?**


    It moved its red eyes on the mortals fighting before him.


    **Got you!** It fixed its gaze on Celina.


    **Hera''s Successor.**

 Chapter 236 - 236: Successors

    [Fact: The pain that we feel has a power to push us to our very great potentials.]


    _


    **It was amazing watching you all, but I''ll get going now.**


    "Huh?"


    All the soldiers were stunned hearing the Orc''s king.


    **We''ll see again in the future.**


    All the Orcs stopped attacking, and moved backwards, standing in front of the Orc.


    **Don''t worry, As the Lord is known as "Wealth-giver" I''ll give you your rewards for showing me your strength... Try and survive the S-Rank gates that will open in an hour. Hahaha!!!**


    "What?!"


    Before their eyes, the Orcs Vanished one at a time, and in less than 1 minute, only the soldiers were left on the field.


    "What is this about?" Celina landed on the ground.


    "I don''t know, but it seems these monsters are up to something." Commander Wang took his normal appearance, landing beside her.


    "What did he mean by gates? How many S-Rank gates do we have?" Glen was dumbfounded.


    "He also said they''ll open in an hour, how is that possible? S-Rank gates always takes two weeks before opening." Kay asked.


    "I don''t know, it seems..." Commander Wang looked around the Remaining 50 Soldiers.


    "The S-Rank gate in our city will open in An hour."


    "But... What about the rest?" Celina asked, she was scared, if an S-Rank gate open in a city, the whole city will be leveled to the ground by the Monsters who''ll exit the gate.


    "I don''t know, but we need to get out from here and close the S-Rank gate in our city! And fast!!"


    The soldiers nodded. The next moment;


    WHzzzzzh


    A blue gateway, and a pile of treasures appeared in front of them.


    "Let''s go, Although the boss escaped, the A-Rank gate is closed."


    He walked towards the gate, followed by his soldiers, leaving the treasures behind... Saving their city was more important than any treasures.


    ____


    [East gate.]


    Jasmine, Karen and the other 18 members had waited for half an hour but got nothing, no sound or anything... They stood in complete silence, hoping to hear anything... But the only things they could hear was the sound of their breathing and heartbeat.


    "What is happening in these passages? Show we enter?"


    "No, the guild master told us to wait here." Jasmine shook her head. "We must wait."


    The rest looked at one another, then nodded at her.


    WHzzzzh!!


    They all swiftly turned around, pointing their weapons at the gateway which appeared out of thin air.


    "What the hell?" Karen infused his Mana in his weapon, ready to attack.


    But to their shock, two young girls in black Overcoat walked out from the gateway.


    "Who set such weak illusions? I detected it in less than a second." Maria shook her head, feeling extremely disappointed.


    "You have a light Bloodline, it''s normal." Mira answered.


    "Mira? What are you doing inside a gate?!!" Jasmine yelled in horror.


    "Oh, Miss Jasmine... Thank goodness you are still alive." Mira said with a smile, walking around the place.


    "Huh?" Jasmine and Karan stared at the two in mild confusion.


    These two are just Bronze medal holders, who the hell let them enter the gate?


    "I''ll deal with those soldiers when I''m done here." Jasmine hissed.


    "Slow down there, girl. They''re with us."


    Michael and Erika walked out from the gateway, which then closed behind them.


    "Michael?" Jasmine was stunned.


    "Where is Daniel?" Michael asked, moving his gaze around the chamber.


    "They went through these Passages." Jasmine gestured to the paths in front of her.


    "You guys'' eyesight are really poor."


    Everyone turned to Maria, who was slowly walking around the chamber, feeling the carvings on the walls.


    Jasmine looked at her members, then turned to her: "We don''t get."


    "With the things written here, It shows these paths are not even here."


    Karen: "What?"


    Everybody: "..."


    Jasmine: "Meaning?"


    Seeing their shocked expression, Maria chuckled.


    "What did you find Bestie?" Mira asked, walking towards her.


    "Check this out." Maria pointed at the writings on the wall.


    [T¡ã|£¤| - €R| - €}L - ¡Á}}¡ÂS¡Á?[S.]


    Mira blinked in utter confusion, she then turned to Maria.


    "If I tell you I''m utterly confused, will you believe me?"


    "Fufufufu... This Is a word puzzle..." She turned to Erika.


    "Can you help them complete it, we used to do this a lot when we''re kids."


    Erika frown slightly hearing Maria, she walked up to the two girls.


    Michael and the rest moved closer to understand the puzzle.


    "These words mean "These - are - all - Illusions"." Erika stated.


    "Correct, so whatever is in this gateway is keeping you guys here for a reason." Maria turned around to Jasmine and her members.


    "That means these paths are illusions, but... How are we going to remove it?" Mira asked.


    ''If the system was active, this would be a piece of cake.'' Michael thought inwardly.


    "Easy." Maria channeled her Mana into her fist, and gave the wall a powerful blow, which was more terrifying than a normal Bronze medal holder''s punch.


    Instantly, their surroundings shattered like glass, revealing their exact location.


    In front of them stood Daniel and the other groups with a confused expression, when they saw Jasmine and the rest, they got even more confused.


    **Hahaha! My mission is complete, Hemara''s Successor, Nyx''s successor, Artemis''s and Athena''s successor... What a revelation!**


    Michael and the group turned their heads to the right, seeing a 10 feet tall dog with two heads and a snake as its tail.


    "An Orthus!" Daniel got on guard.


    **Calm down Mortal, if I was to kill you, you all will be dead by now.** Orthus said with a bored expression, and added:


    **At least, Hemara''s Successor came alone and help you brainless fools, I was almost tempted to eat you all... But the mission first.**


    "What mission?" Michael asked, walking towards the Two-headed dog.


    **Oh, The Mortal who my grandmother is after.**


    "You haven''t answered my question."


    **I''m not oblige to, just know one thing, The S-Rank gates will destroy your cities!**


    "Gates? Like "S" at the back?" Karen was stunned.


    **You can call it as you like, but when the time is right, your world will be Doom, we''ll see again.**


    Orthus vanished from the place, while treasures appeared in front of them, then the gateway. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We almost cried because of an illusion." Jasmine chuckled at the irony of the situation, she then turned to Maria.


    "Thank you, Although we have no idea why this creature keep us here, I have a feeling we''ll find out once outside."


    "It''s not a big deal, but Michael..." Maria turned to Michael who stood silently, lost in thought.


    "What did that dog mean by "Successor"?" She asked.

 Chapter 237 - 237: The Battle Begins

    [Fact: The good times become great memories. The bad times become great lessons.]


    ____


    [B-Rank Gate.]


    Jennifer, Tyson and the rest of the group walked out with a confused expression.


    "I''m confused, how the hell did that monster just Vanished the moment he pointed Jennifer and Tyson as Successors?" Rahond asked in mild confusion.


    "I don''t know, but Jennifer might have an idea." Violet turned to Jennifer, who was silent.


    "Don''t you have an idea?" She added In surprised.


    "Let''s go to the southern gate, Michael might know what''s going on."


    BEEP!!


    [Conquerors! Meet us at the S-Rank gate.]


    Michael''s voice sounded in their heads.


    "Let''s go, something must be off."


    Jennifer quickly walked towards her car, entering the back seat, while Ricky and Levi got in the front seats.


    "Let''s go then, they might be some explanation about this." Tyson walked towards his car, followed by Violet, and the rest.


    __


    [North gate.]


    "Whoa!"


    The chief guard gasped in shock, seeing the headless body of the Minotaur and the treasures being dragged out by The Kings Guild.


    The guards stared with Awesome, as the gate closed behind them.


    "Any news from the president?" Theo asked,


    The news that there might be another S-Rank gate is rather unsettling.


    "Mr Joker, the information we got a while ago state the president will be heading to the S-Rank gate, something might be going on there..."


    "Get all your things ready, we are heading to the park."


    "Yes sir!" The guard nodded, and walked to his group to give orders, while Theo turned to his members. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Find a body bag, or anything that we can put this in." He burnt the neck on the body, stopping the blood flow.


    "Fast! We must get to the S-Rank gate before an hour!" He yelled at them.


    __


    [Southern gate.]


    Commander Wang walked out of the gate with his remaining soldiers, before they could catch their breath.


    Mr Robert and Zukila walked up to them.


    "Commander! General Michael asked everyone to meet him at the park!"


    "Michael?" Glen frowned slightly.


    "It might have something to do with the S-Rank gates that Orc mentioned, let''s go!"


    The Soldiers nodded, and followed behind Robert and Zukila.


    ___


    [Amerisa''s Park.]


    Michael sat on the ground with eyes closed, backing the S-Rank gate, while Erika, Mira, Maria, and the ghost guild stood at his side... Wondering what he''s doing.


    [Countdown: 22:34:43.]


    ''The system won''t be able to do, or answer anything with this countdown... And I haven''t placed any points in my stats, at the moment I won''t be able to face a Grandmaster 5-star holder... Why did I make such a fuck-up mistake? I can only wait for 22 hours, but this gateway will open in about 1 hour.''


    VOOM!!


    BOOM!!


    More than 50 cars and Military Vehicles drove inside the large park, stopping in front of Michael and his group, All the people and reporters had been chased out of the vicinity, some even started Vacating the area.


    "General Michael!!"


    Michael opened his eyes, seeing all the soldiers numbering Hundreds, and Amerisa''s powerhouses in front of him, what caught his attention was the body being dragged by the Kings Guild.


    "What is that?" He slowly stood up.


    "Body of the Boss in the North A-Rank gate, maybe it can be useful."


    Michael walked up to the Minotaur, and without hesitation, plunged his hand into the chest, being out a red circle object, like an orb.


    "This is what AI announced in the new server." He showed it at the stunned onlookers.


    In front of everyone, he absorbed it, not caring that the one who killed it was right in front of him.


    <Congratulations player Supreme, For Absorbing a Lv90 Monster''s core, You have ranked up into the Second star of the Grandmaster Medal.>


    ''It''s better than nothing.'' He looked at the soldiers and players in front of him.


    More than 200 people gathered in the park, and the weakest was a Platinum Medal holder... Well... Bronze, if you add Mira and Maria.


    "We all thought this gateway will open in two weeks, but no one expected it''ll open in less than an hour... Thanks to those fools... We now know this. I called you all here for one reason, "To fight for our survival"!! And the only way to achieve that is to enter this gate, clear it before it opens." He moved his gaze on his members, and Soldiers.


    "We have another disturbing news, The monsters revealed that there are more S-Rank gates in our world, but we have no idea where these gates are, or when they''ll open... But our priority at the moment is to clear this gate in front of us, then... We can think about searching for the rest S-Rank gates, we can only hope they aren''t in any city."


    The people in front of him nodded, each one of them understood the situation they were in.


    "What if there are other S-Rank gates In the Amerisa?" Tyson asked.


    "We have checked the whole Amerisa, all its territories... No Gates found, If there really is an S-Rank gate, it''ll be in the other cities." Amerisa''s president answered him.


    "But for backup, We have a little help." Michael raised his head to the sky.


    Everyone followed his gaze, seeing a young man with white hair standing on Midair, with hands folded behind him.


    "I have notified the Founder, he''ll be in the City tomorrow morning." Arian said, moving his gaze from one person to another.


    "That''s an Elite Medal 5-star holder!" Rahond was stunned in place.


    "He''s the first Disciple of the Founder! I can''t believe this!" Violet added.


    "I never thought someone with white hair could look so handsome."


    Arian turned his head to Maria, and flashed her a smile, which made her blush instantly.


    "If that''s all taken care of, Let''s move... We have only 30 minutes left!"


    With that said, Michael turned around, and walked towards the gate, followed by The Conquerors, then the soldiers; and lastly the players.


    "All of you should be careful!!" The President yelled.


    Arian stared at them as they walked inside the gate one at a time.


    "The battle of our survival begins."

 Chapter 238 - 238: Calm Before The Storm

    [Fact: Take time for friends... They are the source of happiness.]


    __


    Michael and his group of Army appeared in a large field, measuring hundreds of miles away, they all looked around in confusion... Then realization struck each one of them.


    "Realm gate!" Jasmine exclaimed.


    "Yeah, but what about the Monsters? If the gate is about to open, the Monsters should be close by." Jennifer moved her gaze around.


    < Welcome players to an alternate Realm.>


    AI''s Voice suddenly sounded in everyone''s head, stunning them in place.


    "Is this a game?"


    "I don''t know?"


    "What did AI mean by "Alternate Realm"?"


    "What is going on?"


    The next thing they heard, threw them in hell.


    < These are The rules! >


    "Uh?"


    "..."


    "Rules?"


    < Each Monster killed give you 1 day of life times, and 10 In-game diamonds.>


    < No one is allowed to leave as long as a monster is left alive.>


    < Kill or be killed.>


    < Be careful players... Be Careful players! >


    < Anyone who killed any of the five Bosses, will gain a Legendary-class Pet, Weapon or Skill.>


    < Note: The flow of Time is faster than your Realm.>


    < Good Luck, players.>


    "It''s me, or did AI Just repeated its word twice?"


    "It shows this place is dangerous!"


    "Calm down everyone! It''s good AI is active in this world, we can kill these Bastards and gain Life times and In-game diamonds while doing it, It''s A Win-Win situation!" Commander Wang yelled.


    The players looked at one another and finally nodded.


    "The Commander is right!!"


    "Yeah!!"


    Joker sighed. "You guys are yelling, but have any of you seen the Monsters to kill?"


    They all quiet down, hearing his question.


    "Joker is right, where are the Monsters we''re going to kill?"


    They all looked at the path In front of them.


    "Are we going to them?" Daniel asked in mild confusion.


    "No, this gateway behind us is still open, if we leave the Monsters will have chance to pass through and enter our world... All we need to do is Wait... They''ll come to us, and as AI said, although this world is an Alternate Realm to ours, its time; flow faster."


    Michael calmly sat down on the green grass, his elders looked at each other, and sat down around him; forming a circle.


    "Are we going to wait here and do nothing?" Veronica asked, in a whisper.


    "We can play a game, Truth or Dare." Mira suggested.


    "I''m up for it." Maria added.


    The rest just shrugged in agreement.


    "We need someth-- Oh!" Mira stretched out her hand, and picked up a stick. "This will do."


    The rest players looked at each other in shock, all dumbfounded.


    "The Conquerors are really going to play Truth Or Dare inside a gateway?"


    "This isn''t their house, we can be Attack at any given moment."


    "Yeah, what should we do? Join them?"


    "I don''t know."


    Jasmine, and Celina shrugged their shoulders and walked forward.


    "Can we join?" They both asked Helena and Camila.


    "Sure."


    The two answered in unison, adjusting for the two to sit beside them.


    Michael opened his eyes, seeing Jasmine sitting across from him, her eyes fixed on him.


    "Here we go!"


    Mira spun the Stick with her Mana, as it spun in front of everyone, and slowly slowed down, the pointy head which she marked as the head pointed at Jasmine, while the other end pointed at Michael.


    "Miss Jasmine will ask." Mira announced with a smile.


    Jasmine turned to her in surprised, then looked down at the stick, seeing it pointing at her direction, she smiled, and asked.


    "Truth or Dare?"


    Michael frowned slightly, he didn''t plan on playing anything, but now...


    "Come on Brother, Answer the question."


    He sighed hearing the excitement in Mira''s tone, she hasn''t had the opportunity to play this game with so many people, Although she''s the youngest here, no one cared about that.


    "Truth."


    Jasmine nodded, and thought for a moment, then moved her gaze to Erika.


    "Who is your Love, Michael?" She asked.


    Hearing her question, everyone turned their heads to Michael, even those standing at the side, focused their gazes on Michael, waiting for his reply... Everyone want to know if Supreme have a girl that he love.


    Michael moved his gaze around, seeing everyone''s intense gazes on him. He sighed and turned to Erika. Her head was down, staring at the stick.


    Michael stood up, and walked towards her under everyone''s gaze, he crouched down in front of her, grabbed her chin and raised her head to face him.


    Under everyone''s gaze, he kissed her deeply on the lips.


    "....."


    "She...?"


    "...."


    "WOW?"


    "....."


    "So Romantic!"


    "....."


    Michael sucked on her lips for a second then separated, He smirked seeing her stunned expression, and turned his head to Jasmine.


    "Did that answer your question?"


    Jasmine and the rest blinked a couple of times, everyone speechless and dumbfounded.


    "She asked you your love, Brother. She didn''t say you should kiss her." Mira facepalmed herself.


    "Yeah, and my sister didn''t even stop him, Rather, she enjoyed it." Maria answered.


    Hearing her sister, Erika''s face got so red that she wish she could enter the ground.


    "Stop teasing your sister, Maria." Michael smiled at Erika, and walked back to his spot, sitting back down.


    "Ahem!! Can we continue?" Mira asked, bringing everyone from their daze expression.


    Supreme just revealed who he''s in Love with, even showing affection in front of them, that was a scene they won''t forget in a while.


    The group continued their games for hours, no one knew if it was Michael''s or Mira''s doing, but the stick never landed on Michael, Erika or Jasmine... They have some fun in this small-time, even Tyson being dared by Rahond to dance in front of them, which he did... Everyone couldn''t help laughing seeing his chicken dance.


    Michael smiled, seeing the smiles on his elders'' and everyone''s faces, no matter what happens, Mira''s idea of a game surely made everyone forget where they were, and most of all. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {10: 54: 18.}


    The system used the time flow of the world they were in, ten hours to go.


    "Even with the time we spent here, it''s still daytime... Like time haven''t moved." Commander Wang muttered.


    "True."


    BANG!! BANG! BANG! BANG!!


    Everyone''s faces got serious... Those playing, or moving around, all turned their heads to the distance, seeing an unholy number of Monsters, from goblins, Orcs, trolls, Zombies, different types of Monsters... But what got Michael''s and Erika''s attention was the Monsters in front.


    Erika: "Queen-Spidax?"


    Michael: "Hundreds of them."


    *


    *


    *


    Author''s thought. ????????

 Chapter 239 - 239: We Are Something More!

    [Fact: In life you have to remember the people who have done good things for you in the past that you couldn''t do for yourself.]


    ___


    WHzzzzh!!


    The red gateway turned completely blue, the players all turned to Michael, who calmly stood up.


    "The gateway is now open... Let me make something clear." He moved his gaze around everyone.


    "This battle isn''t about attacking, but defending... We must hold on, and not let even one of these things cross the gate... I won''t say all of you will survive, but try..."


    The starlight sword and Slayer appeared In his hands.


    "...To stay alive... Drakon, Reaper, and Abyss! Come out!!"


    The space behind him distorted, Drakon walked out in his human''s form, followed by Reaper, then a 5-meter black fox.


    The three stood behind their master.


    "No holding back, Diamond holders above will charge forward with me, while the rest will assist us from behind."


    Everyone nodded in agreement, summoning their weapons.


    "Kill as many as you can, remove their cores and absorb it..." He turned his head to Mira and Maria, then said to Borne and his brothers.


    "Keep an eye on them, You two aren''t allowed to charge forward."


    The two nodded, they might not be happy with the order, but knew some of these Monsters were exceptionally powerful.


    ***I''m Impressed! Such a good commander!!***


    The players looked up above the army of monsters, seeing a muscular man and four monsters they recognize descending to the ground.


    "Immortal realm! High-stage at that!" Joker exclaimed.


    ***My name is Deimos, and you already know, Orthus, Orchard (Orcs'' king), Queen-Spidax, and the fifth Commander of Lord Hades. Shadow!***


    Deimos and the four Bosses landed on the ground.


    "Fuck! Shadow is clearly an Immortal, while the rest are as strong as a Sovereign Medal, can we win this?" Rahond asked.


    "Hahahahaha!!"


    To both the monsters'' and players'' confusion, Michael laughed so loud that everyone was utterly perplexed.


    "Do you think I''m scared of you guys?" His eyes turned from red, then black, and lastly its usual brown...


    He started walking.


    "A month ago, I was known as a trash, a worthless fool, a gullible and stupid guy... I was looked down on, but now..."


    Drakon, Reaper and Abyss followed behind him.


    "...Now, I''m something more... More than any human have reached."


    The clone slowly rose, walking beside him, its broadsword leaving trail on the ground as it dragged it from behind.


    "I wish to meet these fools who think they could destroy my world, and get away with it... I hope they will put up a valuable fight."


    Michael''s right eye turned completely red, while the left turned black, the energy coming out from him was more than Mana... The clone shattered into Pieces and merged with him.


    The players looked at each other and nodded, they all stretched out their hands to the side... The space tore open, and more than hundreds pets of different sizes and classes walked out.


    "Let''s show these Bastards we humans can achieve anything if we set our mind to it." Erika said, walking a step behind Michael.


    Michael looked at her over his shoulder, and smiled.


    "We were once alone in this world, but found our family, find where we belong... We won''t let you destroy that." Jennifer added, walking at his left, her scythe glowing in her hand.


    Michael nodded at her, and continued walking.


    "We''re weak and useless, but now... More than what we were." Tyson added, walking behind him, his broadsword already covered in flames.


    Michael nodded at his 20 members who were walking behind him, and turned his gaze to the army in front of them.


    "I hope you all said your prayers."


    Drakon flew into the air and turned into his dragon form, he turned into light Particles and shot towards Michael, who had already merged with his Clone, merging with him.


    BOOOM!!


    A powerful explosion sounded, covering The Conquerors.


    Deimos smirked, thinking the explosion would surely kill them. But to his shock, The Conquerors walked out from the smoke, all in their fusion.


    ***HUH?***


    He was stunned. ***They can all fuse?***


    The players stared in awesome, All The Conquerors could fuse with their pets, although Erika didn''t have a pet, her Bloodline made up for it, While Mira and Maria stood still, Borne and his brothers keeping watch on them.


    "The Conquerors all entered the Elite Medal, while Jennifer and Erika entered the Grandmaster Medal... And Supreme..."


    "Broke through the Sovereign Medal and entered the half Immortal Realm?" Celina completed Commander Wang''s word, little stunned.


    "What are we still waiting for?" Joker started walking. "Ranger, Come out!!"


    An 8 meters huge red tiger walked out from the tore space behind him.


    "Fusion!"


    It turned into particles and merged with him, red impenetrable fur appeared on his skin, nails elongated, and lastly a tail. He continued walking.


    WHzzzzh!!!!


    His Mystical-Class weapon appeared in his hand, the lightnings moving rampant.


    "No matter what happens, keep your distance from Joker!" Commander Wang yelled at the players who nodded.


    Seeing the players understood his warning, Dark smoke rose from his, Celina''s, Daniel''s, Jasmine''s, Karen''s, Sarah''s, and Phillip''s feet... As they all fused with their strongest pets.


    "Let show these Bastards why our Realm is the best!!" Commander Wang yelled, and shot into the air, with the rest following behind... They all flew towards Michael, hovering above him.


    Deimos stared at Michael who was in a black armor with Six wings behind him in Confusion.


    ***I swear I''d seen someone with these wings, but where?*** He muttered to himself.


    **What are we waiting for?** Shadow asked, just as his name, he was made of black smoke, two black katanas were behind him.


    **No rush, let''s test the water first.**


    Queen-Spidax who has Eight legs instead of four like the rest, stated.


    **She is right, and we can always retreat... But that will be a disrespect to the Rulers.**


    ***Good you know, orchard!***


    Deimos observed the humans and yelled at Michael:


    ***You Mortals are always full of surprises!! Having such powerful figures in your ranks, well... I just hope it''s enough to deal with my army-- What?!***


    He yelled in Horror, As an eerie circular energy flew above him and covered hundreds of monsters... In less than seconds, all the monsters were turned into dust, None having the chance to even scream in agony... Some didn''t even know how they die!


    ***How??!***


    The Bosses turned to Michael who calmly lowered his finger.


    "You talk too much... And... I''m sending you all to hell." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *


    *


    *


    [Skill: Cosmic Annihilation.]

 Chapter 240 - 240: Having Tea In Time Of War.

    [Fact: Action without thought is like shooting without aim.]


    __


    ***You Vermin!! Kill them all!!!***


    GRRRRAAAAAAAAA!!!!!


    All the monsters, both on land and air shot towards the players.


    "Kill."


    "Ahhhhhh!!!"


    "Yessss!!!!!"


    The players let out battle cries hearing Michael and shot forward, while those standing behind supported, especially the Military with their guns... Fortunately, All level of monsters could be seen in the army.


    Michael grinned, and activated; [Shadow Dash] disappearing from view.


    Reaper and Abyss charged forward, with full intent to slaughter.


    The two forces collided causing waves of death and destruction, Skills, weapons, and body parts flying everywhere...


    Jennifer and Erika moved with incredible speed, slashing any monster in front of them into halves, the two carry on their slaughter not caring about the blood covering their bodies.


    Tyson, Rahond and Violet weren''t idle, the three were moving with precise movement and speed, cutting down monsters like cutting weeds... Heads of monsters were flying everywhere.


    Prince Chris and Princess Camila prove to be a terrifying duo, as they worked together, taking down the higher level monsters.


    Joker was in a heated battle, miles from the group, with every swing of his sword, red and black lightnings emanates from the weapons, colliding with countless Monsters.


    Just like the players were killing the monsters, the monsters were slaughtering the weakest ones, tearing them into halves, chomping them into pieces, and smashing them into meat pastes on the ground.


    The battlefield was bloody, with blood flying everywhere, this lasted for ten whole minutes with no sign of any side winning.


    Shadow quickly drew out his swords, and turned around blocking an Ambush.


    BANG!!!


    He flew backward, and stabilize himself with a somersault, landing on his feet.


    **You don''t have honor!**


    "And you do?" Joker walked towards him.


    Before Queen-Spidax could assist, a force struck her throwing her backwards, she plunged her bone legs on the ground, stopping her fall.


    **Bitches!!** she hissed.


    "Oh wow, that hurt."


    Jennifer, Erika, Helena and Violet walked towards her, weapons ready.


    **Hahahahaha... I can''t wait to feast on all of you!!**


    "Last time I was still a Platinum Medal holder, But now..." Erika sneered.


    "Let''s kill this bone Bitch!!"


    Jennifer turned into blood, and flew towards Queen-Spidax, while the three charged behind her.


    _


    **Come on then!** Shadow stood up and pointed one of his Katana at Joker.


    "Pathetic."


    Whoosh!!


    Shadow quickly turned around and blocked the Attack!


    BANG!!


    Cracks appeared on his swords, stunning him.


    **What?**


    "It seems you don''t know the powers of a Mystical-Class weapon." Joker smirked, and struck Shadow''s lower abdomen with a kick, throwing him Meters back.


    **That fusion and weapon made you stronger, but that won''t help you!** Shadow stood up.


    **Let''s have some fun!!** his eyes turned red, without hesitation, charged towards Joker.


    _


    "You won''t escape this time, I''ll have revenge on the soldiers you killed."


    Commander Wang, Celina, Glen, and Kay walked up to the Orcs'' king, who smirked at them, placing his broadsword on his shoulder.


    **The Lord sent us back to kill the successors, that''s why I''m here... To end you fools.**


    "Then come on." Glen spread out his wings and shot into the air, veins rose from the ground, binding Orchard.


    **You think this can stop me?** with only a shake of his body, the Veins shattered, falling to the ground.


    **My turn.** he shot towards Commander Wang, and smashed down with his sword.


    Commander Wang leaped back, and without hesitation sent out two lightning from his hands towards Orchard, who block it with his sword''s flat surface.


    Celina and Kay used the opportunity and lunged from the sides, aiming at his heart and head.


    Orchard moved to the side, dodging Commander Wang''s lightning Attacks, and blocked Celina, pushed her back, and kicked Kay 4 meters back.


    Orchard looked up and blocked Glen''s sword with his, that moment, two lightnings struck him, sending him flying backward.


    BANG!!


    He smashed heavily on the ground.


    **Hahaha!! It has been long I face against powerful mortals, This is fun!!** He stood up, not even scratch.


    "This will take a while." Celina infused her Mana in her sword, and with her falcon fusion, she spread her wings and shot into the air.


    "Let''s attack with all we got!"


    "Yes!!"


    Orchard grinned at them, waiting for their move.


    "Attack!!"


    With Commander Wang''s order, the three charged forward with him.


    __


    **Who are you guys?**


    The two-headed dog stared at Chris, Camila, Robert, and Zukila, who were walking towards it.


    "Stop talking."


    Without hesitation, Chris shot forward, he smashed down on Orthus with his weapon, only for the dog to shattered into particles.


    "An Illusion?" He was stunned.


    **Do you think weaklings like yourselves can touch me?** Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Orthus''s voice sounded all over the place, stunning the four, well... for only a second.


    "Fufufufu... These fool want to use my pet''s skill against me." Zukila stomped her foot on the ground, causing a mini earthquake, which shattered all the formations in front of them, revealing Orthus who stood 20 meters from them.


    **Huh?**


    "If it''s something else, my elephant won''t be able to detect it, but illusions? Fufufufu... You are a dog to be slaughter." She added with a sly smile.


    **Hahaha... Nice one! You''ll be the first I kill!** Orthus''s nails elongated, teeth increased in length, he grew an extra one-meter tall.


    "See what you have done?" Robert asked with a playful expression, and added with a smirk.


    "You might be as strong as a Sovereign Medal, but you can''t face Four Elite Medal holders."


    **We''ll see Mortal.**


    Orthus lunged forward towards the four, with teeth and claws ready.


    ___


    ***Show yourself, Let''s have a talk.***


    Deimos turned around as Michael walked out from thin air, weapons in hands.


    Deimos snapped his fingers and two chairs and a table with a tea pot and cups on it, appeared in front of him.


    ***Seat down.*** he sat down, and gestured to Michael who was covered in blood from killing an unknown number of Monsters to sit.


    Michael observed him for some moment, and sat down.


    ***Tea? Or you Mortals like something different?***


    Michael took the pot and poured himself a tea, then picked up his cup.


    ***A good sign--***


    "What do you want to take about?"


    ***We can see you are the strongest in your world, who gained his powers with hard work, so my Father; Lord Ares, want to propose a deal to you Mortals... What do you think about that?***

 Chapter 241 - 241: Death Of Orthus.

    "Go on."


    Michael took a sip, not saying anything further.


    ***You Mortals will surrender to us, and see us as your leader for eternity... That''s all we ask for, and most of all, we''ll let you all live.***


    Michael sneered hearing the proposal, he calmly placed the tea cup on the table between them.


    "Can I ask you a question?"


    ***Yeah, Sure.*** Deimos took a sip of his tea.


    "If someone attacked your world, not once but twice, kill a lot of your race, and then proposed for the remaining to surrender and serve him like a slave, will you surrender?"


    Deimos froze, hearing his question. He looked up at him, then at the cup that was about to touch his lips.


    ***You should be happy you are getting this favor, you know?*** he slowly placed his cup on the table, then fixed his red eyes on Michael.


    ***Let me remind you, There are two more S-Rank gates in your world, If you Mortals close this one by chance, what time will you have to close the other two? But agreeing to this will help you... Our army won''t Attack if you surrender now.***


    "Thanks for the reminder, And those other S-Rank gates... They''ll be closed when I head back."


    ***You can only do that if you leave here alive.*** Deimos relaxed on his seat.


    ***But first, I also have a question, do you mind if I ask?***


    "Go ahead."


    ***What Demon Lord''s Legacy are you using? We know you''re moving to be the next Demon Lord, but we are still perplexed, because there''s no Demon lord, Well... In the second realm, but not in your Realm, So can you enlighten me before I kill you all?***


    Michael chuckled: "If I tell you I have no idea, will you believe me?"


    ***Hmm... That''s surprising, But I do... Last chance... Do you accept?***


    Michael calmly stood up from the chair.


    "Not in a thousand years will I agree."


    ***Ok then, It seems we are fighting them.***


    Before he could stand up, Ares, His father''s voice sounded in his head.


    [***Return, The Mission is completed, Leave the rest there... Their blood will help us get closer to freeing Typhon... Goddess Gaea has another plan for this human, she believes he''ll meet us here, so spare him.***]


    ***It seems I''ll get going.*** Deimos stood up with a smile.


    "You aren''t going anywhere!"


    Michael shot towards Deimos, appearing in front of him in seconds, And slashed down with his starlight sword.


    BANG!!


    His weapon collided with a red barrier, Deimos smirked at him while inside the barrier.


    ***You are only in the Half Immortal Realm, While I''m a Lower god, this battle will be boring to me, because I can kill you with a flick of my finger, but I got to go... See you in the future.***


    With a flick of his finger, a powerful force struck Michael, throwing him hundreds of meters back.


    Michael collided heavily on the ground, feeling an intense pain shot to his head, he slowly looked down at his hand holding the starlight sword, and was stunned seeing his whole hand was cut off... The starlight sword was lying some feet in two of him.


    ***That''s my gift to you, Losing an arm is nothing to what will fall on your world. For rejecting our offer, Your Realm will be wiped out from existence.***


    "You talk too much."


    Michael sat cross-legged on the ground, then closed his eyes.


    Deimos watched with fascination, waiting to see what he''s doing, in less than ten Seconds he was so dumbfounded that he muttered.


    ***Impossible! How the hell can a Human regenerate with such speed?***


    He watched as Michael''s right hand slowly started regenerating, and in less than one minute, his hand was fully restored.


    ***You are really full of Surprises, Mortal... Don''t worry, we''ll know your legacy soon, and these strange powers in you... Till then, I''ll be waiting for our battle.***


    Michael stood up, walked towards his sword, and picked it up.


    "When we meet again, it''s not you I''ll be facing, but those fools who are above you."


    ***Hahaha!! That will be amusing, I''ll get going now.***


    BANG!


    Orthus smashed on the ground, rolling towards him, Deimos turned his head to the two-headed dog.


    **Won''t you help us, Commander?**


    ***Sorry Orthus, but you have been chosen by your mother.***


    **What the hell did that mean?** Orthus stood up from the ground, its faces filled with confusion.


    ***Your Blood will be needed for the sacrifice, Goddess Hecate will see to that.***


    **You!!**


    Before it could yell at Deimos, he Vanished from the field, leaving them behind.


    **Mother!! Why will you do this to me?!!!**


    The Two-headed dog yelled in anguish.


    "You are ugly, what do you expect?"


    Orthus turned to Michael, its eyes turned red in rage, The snake as its tail opened its mouth and released a dark energy beam towards Michael, who simply blocked it with his red shield. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Orthus was busy attacking, Not noticing two figures charging towards it from behind. The moment they got dangerously close, the Two-headed dog finally felt their presence, and turned around, but was too late.


    BANG!!!!!


    Two powerful punches from Chris and Camila struck both its head, hurtling Orthus towards Michael, who infused his Mana in his starlight sword and shot forward.


    Orthus''s eyes widened in Horror, seeing as Michael shot towards it with incredible speed.


    Whoosh!!


    The sound of blade cutting flesh rung out in the chaotic battlefield, as Michael split Orthus into halves.


    BAM!


    The halves of the two-headed dog fell heavily on the ground, while Michael landed on his feet.


    Shadow: **What?!**


    Orchard: **Impossible!!!**


    **Shit! Why did the--**


    "Are you looking down on us?!"


    Queen-Spidax quickly leaped backward, dodging Erika''s attack, she had learned the Hard way, This girl''s Sword contain poison, A very toxic one at that.


    **I have had enough!!!**


    Red smoked instantly shrouded her figure, Erika, and Jennifer who were closest, leaped backward, landing beside Violet and Helena.


    **GRRRRRRAAAAAAA!!**


    A huge scorpion measuring five meters tall, and 7 meters long appeared in front of the girls.


    Helena: "This is..."


    Violet: "Unbelievable."

 Chapter 242 - 242: Is This The End Of Our World?

    **I see Queen-Spidax is going all out.** Shadow turned to Joker, who was taking labor breathe.


    **I''ll admit it, Your weapon is powerful, but you aren''t strong enough to use it.**


    Shadow held both swords in his hand.


    **I''ll show you the power of an Immortal Realm!!**


    His eyes glowed brightly, as red energies surrounded his swords.


    **Survive This if you dare!!**


    With a swing of both his hands, two red crescent blades shot towards Joker, who braced himself.


    BANG!!


    Joker: "Huh?"


    Shadow: **What?!**


    "Let us have this one." Michael looked at Joker over his shoulder, a smile on his face.


    **You?!**


    BAM!!


    Reaper landed beside Michael.


    "Refer to my Lord with respect." He spat out.


    **Hahaha... We''ll see how powerful your lord is!**


    Michael just grinned: "I hope you said your prayers, because I''m sending you to hell."


    Two dark beam shot out from his eyes with incredible speed, shadow who wasn''t expecting such attack, quickly raised both his swords in defense.


    BAM!!!


    He moved backwards, his feet leaving trail on the ground.


    "Is that all?"


    Shadow plunged both swords in the ground, then massaged his numbed wrist.


    **Your fusion place you in the Half Immortal Realm, although It''s the low-stage, your attacks force is exceptionally powerful.**


    "Well thank you."


    **But...**


    He pulled out his swords. **That won''t work on m--**


    BAM!!


    A huge claw slashed on his back, throwing him forward, with a forward roll, he stopped his fall. Shadow turned around seeing a huge black fox walking out from tore space.


    **Is this space Bloodline?** He was stunned.


    Space Bloodlines was one of the few powerful bloodlines in the whole universe, these bloodlines were so deadly that Light, Lightning and Darkness were like children to them.


    In presence of the other bloodlines, space was second to the first, and strongest bloodline. The Void.


    "I''m also surprised, who would have thought they are other bloodlines? AI gave Humans the bloodlines they could withstand, but Pets don''t have such restriction... It''s just sad AI don''t even sell it."


    Michael, Abyss and Reaper started walking towards Shadow, who stood in between the three.


    "Michael, You''ll need th--"


    "-No need, Mr Joker, it belongs to you. And besides... I''m dying to try out a new skill." Michael smirked, then threw the starlight sword into the air.


    With a thought, it split into 30, flying aimlessly around him.


    "How do you like this?"


    His eyes turned red, while the Starlight swords took the form of countless weapons.


    **The Starlight sword, belong to Darren, The Demon Lord of the second Realm... I''m indeed surprised how you got such a powerful figure''s sword.**


    ''Darren.''


    Michael remembered his conversation he had with Darren when he unsealed the first seal.


    ''[If you want to see me again, go to the beginning], [Enter the Sovereign Medal before having the thought of traveling between Realms].'' He smirked.


    "I''d met him."


    Shadow was taken aback hearing his word, Darren have killed one-third of their first army with just a drop of his hand, And this Human is saying he knows such a figure.


    **I don''t care about that!**


    Shadow shot towards him, only to be slap meters back by Abyss who walked out from another tore space.


    **You Fox! If you have the gut face me!!** Shadow stood up in rage.


    "Is there a way I can such a Bloodline?" Michael asked, scratching his head.


    ''Why don''t you ask, System?''


    Drakon''s voice sounded in his head.


    {Countdown: 8: 56: 16.}


    He sighed: ''System is on a vacation.''


    ''Huh?''


    He didn''t reply to Drakon, instead, charged forward with Reaper following behind.


    ____


    [Amerisa''s Park.]


    "Mr President!!"


    Dennis who sat 20 meters from the gate with all the powerful figures turned their heads to Joy who rushed towards them, her face filled with horror.


    "What is it? Have you located the other S-Rank gates?"


    "Huff. Huff. Huff... I won''t say we locate it... The right word is, The gate located us!"


    "What?!" They all stood up.


    "Yes, Two S-Rank gates opened 10 minutes ago."


    """WHAT?!!!!!!!!!!"""


    "WAIT! TWO?!!"


    "What happened?" Adrian landed in front or them, hearing their scream.


    "Two... Two S-Rank gates had already opened." Joy repeated.


    "Where?"


    "Well... With the information gotten, The first opened in the border separating the 17th and 18th cities, and the monsters were huge, measuring 20¨C30 meters tall!"


    "Giants."


    Adrian was stunned. "Are you sure about this?!!"


    "Yes." Joy nodded vigorously.


    "Do you know their numbers?" He asked again.


    Joy shook her head: "We don''t know exact amount, all the Military helicopters that got close to them had be split into two, all we know is; they''re above 20."


    All the figures staggered backward hearing her reply, The Governor took a deep breath and asked:


    "What about the second S-Rank gate?"


    "Hmm... It appeared above the clouds, hidden from view, The 15th and 16th cities are the closest to it."


    "What... Monsters came out from it?"


    "With some investigation, it''s only one monster, but measuring 35 meters tall, it has 100 powerful hands and 50 Human heads."


    "Hacatoncheires, known as the hundred-handers, Son of Gaea... Shit!! We need to do something or else, we''ll lose three if not four cities with all its residents! That''s Millions of death!!" Adrian quickly walked towards the gateway.


    "What are you doing, Mr Adrian?" Amerisa''s president asked in surprised.


    "Supreme needs to know about this!" He entered the gateway.


    Amerisa''s president turned to Joy. "Put the city in a state of emergency, and lock down! No one is allowed to travel or even come out of their houses, send the police department to see to this!!"


    "Yes president!" Joy nodded, she quickly brought out her phone to make a call.


    "What are we going to do? More than 20 Giants are heading to the 17th and 18th cities, Should we send someone?"


    "Who would we send, Mr Clearance? All our powerful figures are in the Gate!" The Governor sighed.


    The next moment, the clear blue sky, suddenly turned red, signaling the fall of their Realm.


    Joy who was about to make a call, looked up at the now red sky, totally speechless. The whole sky under the cities turned completely red, As a foreboding feeling descended on everyone''s heart. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 243 - 243: Did I Miss The Way?

    Adrian walked out of the gateway, he froze on track seeing the huge pile of dead monsters in front of him; what shocked him more was Mira and Maria who squats in front of a ten meters pile of Monsters.


    The two girls were clearly covered in blood, While Tyson, Borne and his brothers stood behind them.


    Adrian Absentmindedly moved his gaze around the destroyed field, to his left were piles of dead monsters, and to his right... Well... The players who lose their lives were lied on the ground.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Adrian turned to Tyson, who had noticed his presence.


    Instead of answering, He asked: "Where is Michael?"


    "North from here, I''ll say 100 miles away."


    Adrian was flabbergasted. ''How big is this field?'' He thought, then looked around, and asked.


    "What are you guys up to?"


    "The Boss asked us to take all the Cores, but..." Rahond stopped in front of them.


    "That''s a work load, these Monsters are more than thousands." He looked around the place.


    "So you guys won?"


    Adrian was still stunned, it has only been 13 minutes in the real world, He can''t believe these people could kill so many Monsters in 30 minutes, let alone 13.


    "Well, the battle took an hour, But we won." Maria stood, and turned around to Adrian, a smile on her face.


    Adrian stared at her, lost in her deep blue eyes for more that he would have like.


    "Ahem! Michael is that way."


    Tyson cleared his throat, bringing Adrian out of his gaze, and pointed at the direction.


    "Oh¡­ Right... I''ll get going."


    He looked at Maria one last time, and flew into the air, towards the direction Tyson pointed.


    "It seems you got an admirer."


    Mira stood up, sheathed both her daggers, and turned to her friend.


    "Look at you, all nasty." Maria quickly changed the subject, pointing at Mira''s Overcoat and black pants.


    Mira looked at herself, and glared at her. "Same as you."


    "You have a point, It''s just sad these guys didn''t let us fight Lv40 Monsters above."


    Maria turned to Borne, and his group, a small frown on her face.


    "The Boss asked us to keep you safe." Dink defended.


    The two girls just rolled their eyes at them.


    "Come on, Let continue taking their Cores." Mira said, pulling Maria to the pile of Monsters.


    "If someone told me some weeks ago that I, Maria, will be doing all these, even tearing up dead Monsters to removed their cores, I''ll surely laugh on the person''s face."


    "Yeah¡­ I once have a mental illness..." Mira blurted out.


    Maria turned to Mira In shock, as the two girls crouched down.


    "You didn''t mention that to me."


    "Not serious... My mental illness is, I''m scared of even the thinnest thing, But after these two years training with my brother, It seems something snapped in me." She tore opened the Monster in front of her, not even flinching by the blood and smell, and continued:


    "Truthfully, I was selfish."


    "Meaning?" Maria started hers.


    "I let my brother did all the hard work, taking care of me and all that without thinking of ways to help... Well... I thought of ways, but he won''t allow me to... I should have sneak out or anything, to try and support him, but instead, I just... I just nodded and said nothing."


    She looked down at the red Core in her hand, then place it on the ground.


    "I understand... I felt the same way--"


    "--You couldn''t walk, so you have no choice, But what about me...? My brother took care of me from... I don''t even know how old I was, He dropped out of school, so he could take care of me..." She chuckled sadly.


    "I''ll say my eyes are now open." Tears formed in her eyes.


    "It''s ok, Mira."


    Maria hugged her shoulders, resting Mira''s head on her shoulder:


    "Don''t think too much about it, Your brother is a type of elder brother everyone wish for, you should be happy, and use this time to show him how much you love and cherish him... Show him that you can also look and take care of him as he took care of you."


    "You are right, Maria..." Mira removed her head from Maria''s shoulder and stared at her with her bright eyes:


    "I''ll get him the best birthday present ever!"


    "That''s my girl, I''ll join you. And also get something for my sister and Michael."


    "Oh! I forgot those two are birthday buddies."


    With the Mood restored, the two girls happily started removing Cores... Borne and his brothers who heard everything smiled slightly, they all stepped forward to assist the girls.


    "What about, Jennifer?"


    "Huh?" Rahond turned to Tyson. "Why are you asking about her?"


    Tyson glared at him: "Can''t I ask about our Vice Guild Master?"


    With a huff, he walked away in long strides, not waiting for Rahond to answer.


    "What is wrong with this guy?" Rahond''s confusion was palpable, as he watched Tyson walked away. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ___


    Adrian landed in front of Michael, and was so stumped that he was unable to speak.


    The dead Orthus, or even the giant scorpion and Orc didn''t shock him, but the sight in front of him did.


    Michael sat on a chair, with a cup of tea in his hand, but that isn''t want caught his attention, It was the Silver hair lady on his laps, laughing with him.


    Adrian had to look around him, making sure he''s still in the gate with dead monsters everywhere, Confirming he hasn''t entered another plane or realm, He coughed lightly.


    "Ahem."


    Michael and Erika looked up, seeing Adrian descending in front of them.


    "I almost thought both of you are in your honeymoon."


    The moment his feet touched the ground, he felt a presence behind him, two actually... Adrian looked over his shoulder seeing the eyes of Reaper and Abyss staring at him.


    "Ok..."


    He turned back to Michael, who was smiling at him.


    "Has the gates opened?"


    Michael asked, Erika still on his laps, If Maria saw her sister like this, she''ll be more than shocked.


    Hearing his question, A huge question Mark Appeared on Adrian''s head:


    ''Did I miss the way?'' He looked around again.


    "No you didn''t."


    "You... You can hear my thought?!"


    Adrian''s eyes went so wide that they were about to fall from his sockets.

 Chapter 244 - 244: Soon To Be King

    [One hour ago.]


    Shadow quickly raised both his swords, blocking Michael''s attack.


    Slayer collided with Shadow''s swords, causing sparks on their collision.


    With not a single hesitation, he leaped backward, as ten Starlight swords struck the spot he was standing on, right in front of Michael.


    Shadow kept on moving backwards, as different golden weapons chased after him, missing him by a hair length.


    **I have enough!!**


    The moment he landed, he Vanished from view.


    "Disappearing skill?"


    Michael was stunned for a moment, then a grin Appeared on his face.


    "You think you''re the only one with a disappearing skill?" He activated [Shadow Dash], And thanks to his Fusion with the Clone and Drakon. He Vanished from view.


    BOOM!!


    BANG!!


    CLANG!


    BOOM!


    Joker who stood close by was stunned, he could hear the sound of Weapons clashing, but the ones attacking were clearly invisible, even with his darkness bloodline, he couldn''t pinpoint anything.


    Now he understood why Shadow and Darkness are two different things.


    BAM!


    Shadow appeared meters from him, falling heavily on the ground, Joker blinked because Shadow''s right hand had been torn off, like... Pulled from his shoulder.


    Like answering his deduction, Michael appeared in front of Shadow with Shadow''s right hand in his.


    "I thought you are made of smoke? How the hell can you bleed?" He mocked, the moment the blood touch his feet, he heard a Ding Notification in his head.


    {Abyssal''s Essence detected.}


    {Countdown Timer: -10 Minutes.}


    ''Huh?''


    {Countdown: 8: 05: 27.}


    ''His blood actually reduced the timer? How is that possible? I need to know more about this abyss.''


    He turned his head from the hand, to the owner, who slowly stood up with one katana in his left hand.


    "How are you related to the Abyss?"


    Shadow was taken aback hearing the mention of the word "Abyss".


    **Well... My Lord have given up on me, so I might as well tell you.** Shadow fixed his gaze on Michael.


    **Those fools who chose to leave us here to die might not be able to detect you yet, But I know you have a sliver of the Abyss in you... You shouldn''t get cocky Human, You might be able to defeat me, but you aren''t even close enough to touching a cloth on their body let alone killing them.**


    "If you hated them, Tell me what I need to know about the Abyss, I might spare you."


    Shadow staggered backward for a moment, then looked up at him, his red eyes blazing... Michael instantly got on guard, hearing the Demonic Voice that came out from Shadow. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***Hahaha... Just know one thing young man, before you can be crowned King, and have control of your Army, you need our Acceptance.***


    The voice commanded respect, it was so powerful that an unknown amount of pressure fell on the whole field, forcing the Monsters, pets and humans to their knees.


    With gritted teeth, Michael channeled all his Energy in his body, holding himself upright... This pressure was beyond anything he had seen.


    ***I''m impressed, I thought the Former King''s choice of successor was a weakling, but you prove to be something more, I''m indeed impressed... Ok young man, We''ll be waiting for you.***


    "Who... Who are you?" Michael asked with gritted teeth.


    ***Not all gods are evil, Young man. They might be in the Wrong side, but after the King is back, they''ll move towards him... For your question; You will know who I am, when the time is right... I''ll give you my Acceptance, Young man... Work harder and pray the others give theirs... I''ll also leave a gift, well...


    It''s only natural to bring a gift for the soon-to-be king.***


    Upon Hearing what the Monster or whatever creature it is, was saying through Shadow, Michael just nodded.


    ***This body is my spy, I guess his cover is blown, So I''ll have to kill him, Not like I''m scared of those low lives. I hope to see you again.***


    The next thing Michael saw was Shadow exploding into rain of blood, which all fell on him.


    DING!!!!!!!


    {High amount of Abyssal''s Essence detected!}


    {Countdown: - 8 hours.}


    {System Countdown: 00: 03: 58.}


    Seeing the Countdown, Michael didn''t know if he should jump up in joy, or sat down somewhere and think about what the voice had said.


    "King? King of what? Is it the Abyss?"


    BOOM!!


    Michael, and the players who are now standing on their feet, looked up at the now red sky, before they could register what is happening, hundreds of red Lightnings flew from the sky with incredible force.


    The players stared in horror, all seeing a grim future ahead of them, a future where they''ll be dead without a complete corpse.


    But...


    ...To their shock, the Lightnings struck all the Monsters, like they had a mind of their own, None attacking any players, they all fell directly on the Monsters.


    Jennifer, Erika, Violet and Helena leaped back, as five powerful red Lightnings fell on Queen-Spidax, turning her Into ash in matter of seconds.


    The four landed meters back, and looked at each other, confusion and surprise clearly visible on their faces.


    Orchard saw five lightning landing towards him, The Orcs'' king channeled all his Energy to his hand and created a powerful looking barrier around himself.


    To Commander Wang and his group shock, the Lightning shattered the barrier like fragile glass, striking Orchard, turning him into ash, silencing his agonizing screams.


    "What the hell was that?"


    "First a pressure that almost dug me in the ground, now this?"


    "At least, all the monsters had been killed."


    "You are right."


    Word of confusion and surprise were flying everywhere, as the surviving players were still shock about the turn of event.


    Mira and Maria lowered their weapons, looking at the pile of Monsters in front of them.


    _


    Michael took a deep breath and undo his Fusion, Drakon appeared beside him, also looking around in confusion.


    "This power is beyond that of an immortal." Drakon muttered in mild surprised


    "I think this is the gift he mentioned."


    DING!!


    {One Minute left for the system upgrade.}


    {Countdown: 00: 00: 57.}


    "We''ll find out in a minute." Michael muttered with a smile.

 Chapter 245 - 245: Mega System, Online; I Think Im Op!

    Michael walked towards the chairs created by Deimos and sat down.


    "Go and help the others." He said to Drakon, who nodded, and flew towards Jennifer''s location.


    {Countdown: 3, 2, 1...}


    {Stand by, Mega system coming online.}


    Michael closed his eyes, as an unknown energy burst out from him, throwing Reaper and Abyss who were closest, meters back.


    The two landed on their feet and stared at their Lord in shock, even Joker was Flabbergasted.


    ''Such energy? This isn''t Mana.'' He thought.


    DING!!!!!!


    Michael felt a headache coming up, hearing the loud Notification alert in his head, after some Seconds, The System''s voice sounded;


    {Congratulations host for upgrading the system, Host gained a Gift Box.}


    {Congratulations, Host gained a VIP VRG account, Host''s AI Bracelet had been hacked by the system.}


    {Host gained two gifts from one of the Abyssal Lords.}


    {Congratulations, Host gained 50,000 points.}


    {Congratulations, Demon Lord''s legacy have been upgraded to stage four.}


    {Host gained a new skill: [Devil Blade].}


    {Congratulations, [Brainwave] have been upgraded to its highest stage.}


    This shocked Michael, [Brainwave] was his first skill, and stage three was the strongest, knowing with this skill, No one will be able to lie to him again... Because, He can simply read their thoughts.


    The system wasn''t done.


    DING!!


    {Host''s Mana has been transformed into Abyssal Energy.}


    {Analyzing Host''s Bloodline...}


    {Host have many skills which are related with numerous bloodlines.}


    {So Host have the choice to choose Five bloodlines.}


    ''Five? As far as I know, everyone has only One...! Wow! You really live up to your name, "Mega Cheating System".''


    {Thanks Host... Please Pick five Bloodlines from this list.}


    {Shadow. Void. Space. Psychic. Metal. Blood.


    Darkness. Wind. Death. Earth. And Water.}


    {Host can pick five, and gained a skill from each one.}


    Michael blinked in shock, without hesitation; he opened his mouth.


    "Void, Psychic, Space, Shadow, and Blood."


    {These Bloodlines are too powerful for host''s current body, Host needs to have the immortal body to continue.}


    ''Immortal body? Where the hell am I going to find that??!''


    {Host will have to break through to the immortal realm, and the system will do the rest... For the moment, host can have only two bloodlines, Don''t worry, the system will seal the rest... When Host enters the Immortal Realm, the other three will be automatically unlocked.}


    {Host should pick two Bloodlines for now.}


    ''I understand, Let''s go with; Void, and... What should I choose? These four are so good.''


    {Recommendation?}


    ''Yes, please.''


    {With Host''s Main path, which will be unlocked in the coming future; I suggest host to pick Shadow Bloodline.}


    ''Hmm... Ok, let''s go with Void and Shadow.''


    {Fusing Bloodlines to Host.}


    Michael only felt a slight electric current in his body, then nothing happened.


    ''Is that all?''


    {Not even close.}


    Michael grinned hearing the system. ''Then what are you waiting for? Continue.''


    DING!!


    {Host gained a new Skill: Void of Retribution.}


    {Description: With every damage Host inflicts on target, the target suffered damage to his/her/ or its soul... If the target is weaker than host, Two attacks will destroy his/her or its soul... If the target is stronger that host, 10¨C30 Attacks will destroy the soul... Mystical-Class Cheat.}


    DING!


    {Host''s skill: [Shadow Dash] have been Altered into [Shadow world].}


    {Description: Take a specific target into your world of Shadows, Host''s stats will have a 100% increase, while Target''s stats will have 50% decrease. Mystical-Class cheat.}


    ''These skills are both Mystical-Class? And superb!! Well... In my hands.''


    DING!!!


    ''They are more?''


    {Goddess Hestia is Impressed with your action against Ares''s offer... She rewarded you with the gift of Luck.}


    {Host gained a new skill: Luck of Supremacy. Legendary-class.}


    {Description: Host gained X10 of any rewards.}


    {Hestia had given you a quest: Play Doomsday In VRG, and receive a reward.}


    DING!!


    {Goddess Hemara is impressed with your decision, she rewarded you with a gift; Gods'' tongue.}


    {Description: You can understand, and speak all languages.}


    DING!!


    {Goddess Aphrodite is Impressed by your resistance. She rewarded you a gift; Trustworthy.}


    {Description: You can''t be easily betray by those closest to you, as long they saw you like a friend, or family relation.}


    ''Hmm...''


    DING!!


    ''Are you kidding me?''


    {All the gods are impressed, and together, They gave you a skill: Death Clone.}


    {Description: Host will have an extra life, once killed, Death Clone will automatically be activated, bringing host back to life, in a different location... Clones(2).}


    ''Two? Does that mean I can die two times and resurrect, again?''


    {Correct.}


    Michael waited for some Seconds and asked; ''No more notification?''


    {You should be happy with what you got.}


    "Oh, I Am." Michael smirked, and asked: ''Show me the gifts the Abyssal''s Lord gave me.''


    {Opening Gift.}


    {Host gained a Legendary-class Egg, and The location of the Egg which will Bring Destroyers back to life.}


    Michael was taken aback: ''location? Where?!''


    {Fourth Realm, Dark Castle.}


    He sighed helplessly. ''Let Me guess, I need to enter the Immortal Realm before going?''


    {Correct.}


    ''Another Egg? Mmm... Erika doesn''t have a pet, I should give her this egg... Three is enough for me... Ok system, What is this Gift Box, and VRG VIP account?''


    {Gift Box: With every game host completes, he''ll receive a gift box... Gift Box drop rate. Common items: 60%. Uncommon Items: 20%. Rare items: 10%. Epic Items: 5%.


    Legendary items: 3%. Mystical items: 2%.}


    ''I''ll pretend I didn''t see this, but open it.''


    {Opening gift Box...}


    {Congratulations, Host gained a black designer Facecap.}


    ''I thought my first try will give me something meaningful.'' He shook his head.


    ''What about the VIP account? And you also hacked my bracelet, I thought you can''t do that?''


    {That''s the old version host, The Mega system can do anything... And for your question, check your bracelet.}


    Michael raised his bracelet, seeing his Life times, he almost fell from the chair he was sitting on.


    "Unlimited life times?! Is this for real?"


    {100%, Tell me, how do you like the new System?}


    ''I''ll say it again, You are the best System in the world.''


    {Wow, thanks Host.}


    "Why are you smiling so broadly?"


    He looked up, seeing Erika staring at him with a beautiful smile on her face. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 246 - 246: You Ruined The Moment.

    "Cone here."


    He grabbed her wrist, and pulled her towards him, Erika who wasn''t expecting this, fell on his lap.


    "You?!"


    "I missed you."


    Erika smiled, then wrinkled her nose.


    "You know we both are covered in Monsters'' blood, right?"


    "So, can that stop us?" He placed his head on her neck, inhaling her scent.


    "What are you doing? Someone is watching!" She moved her neck backwards.


    Michael raised an eyebrow, then turned to his right seeing Joker, staring at them with a smirk.


    "You don''t mind, do you?"


    "Carry on, I''ll check up on the Commander." Joker waved at them, and walked away from the place.


    "Now we are alone." Michael turned his gaze back to the beauty on his lip.


    Seeing his intense gaze on her, Erika lowered her eyes to his lips, then licked hers.


    ''Gosh! Why did he have such a powerful pull on me? Come on girl, you need to control yourself--''


    "You don''t need to, I feel the same way."


    "Huh?" Erika was taken aback. "You can hear my thoughts?" She stared at him in mild surprised.


    "I can hear anyone''s thought, It''s a new skill." He smiled.


    Erika''s face turned red in embarrassment; "You... You heard what I was--"


    "--Every word, And I''m happy you felt that way." He slowly moved his hand on her thigh, testing the waters... And the waters was hot at the moment.


    Erika smacked his hand away. "No touching, You aren''t getting anything more than a kiss, and we aren''t exactly in a place for such a thing."


    She looked around, seeing all the players removing Cores from Monsters, distance away from their location, thanks to Reaper and Abyss keeping guard.


    "When will I have the honor, then?"


    "Let me see..." She thought for a moment, then smiled at him; "After marriage, If you are up for it."


    "Hahaha... That can be arranged, but first... We need to clear our world from all these unknown pest (gods)."


    "It means..."


    "Yes, You''ll be mine after all these is settled."


    Erika stared at him with cheerful eyes, next moment; she kissed him deeply, clearly happy... Michael smirked and went with the flow.


    "I''m so happy." She separated with a chuckled, staring lovely at him.


    "Come on now, let have some tea."


    Michael took the tea cup on the table in front of them, and fed it to her... Then he took a sip.


    "Cold Tea... Not so good." He grimaced, feeling the taste.


    Erika laughed, seeing his expression.


    "Ahem!!"


    The two looked up, seeing Adrian descending towards them.


    ___


    [Back to the present.]


    "We need to notify everyone about this news, Monsters are in our cities." Erika stood up from his lap, before she could walk away, Michael held her wrist.


    "Come on now, Reaper can take care of that--"


    "--Shh... I need to talk to Jennifer."


    Michael sighed and let her go, He watched as she flew away, then glared at Adrian.


    "You just ruined the moment." He relaxed on his chair.


    Adrian was flabbergasted, he thought for a moment, and sat down on the opposite chair, staring at Michael in front of him.


    "Why aren''t you worried about the Monsters?" He asked.


    Michael opened his hand, An ethereal dark Sword appear on his palm... Adrian stared at the sword with a stunned expression.


    "This is called; Devil Blade, when fused with my Sword, it''ll have the power to cut through anything, including spirits... And the best thing about this is; My Sword Attacks will be undefendable by any target... No matter the Armor or defense they have on."


    "I admit it''s one of the greatest skill, but... The Monsters out there are huge, some 30 meters high, Do you think you can face them?"


    Michael stood up:


    "That only makes it interesting, and I have some skills I need to test."


    < Congratulations Players for completing the Mission, All your rewards will be sent to you.>


    < Congratulations, player Supreme, for Killing one Boss.>


    < Checking your rewards.>


    < You gained 1 Legendary-Class Pet.>


    {Blessing: Luck of Supremacy activated.}


    {Congratulations, Host gained 10 Legendary-Class pets.}


    ''Speaking of much.'' He thought in mild surprised, seeing the total of Eleven eggs in his storage.


    He looked at Adrian, then tapped on his red bracelet, sending a message to his Elders.


    "When did you enter the Grandmaster Medal?!" Adrian exclaimed, seeing Michael''s bracelet.


    "Before I entered this gate."


    ''Did he just say "Before"?'' He turned his head to Michael. "Don''t you dare read my thoughts."


    "Already did." Michael shrugged indifferently. ''This skill is the best...! System, how many points do I have?''


    {Points: 51,346.}


    ''How many will I need in my current rank?''


    {7,000 points in each stat... No Grandmaster holder will be able to defeat you in a battle.}


    ''Put it in all my stats, and show me my progress.''


    {Done.}


    {OK Host.}


    {Name: Michael Brian.}


    {Game Name: Supreme.}


    {Main path: Abyssal Call (LOCK).}


    {Current Path: Demon lord''s legacy ~ stage four.}


    {Bloodlines: Void, Shadow, Space (Lock). Blood (Lock). Psychic (Lock).}


    {Level: Lv65.}


    {Rank: Grandmaster medal 1-star.}


    {Game played: 3.}


    {Games won: 3.}


    {Games lose: 0.}


    {Strength: 7,000pt. 3,500,000.}


    {Defense: 7,000pt. 3,500,000.}


    {Agility: 7,000pt. 3,500,000.}


    {Endurance: 7,000pt. 3,500,000.} sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {HP: 1,500,000.}


    {Demonic Mana: 7,000pt. 3,500,000.}


    {Blessings: Luck of Supremacy. Gods'' tongue. Trustworthy. Death Clone(2).}


    {Attack: 100,000.}


    {Intelligence: 90%.}


    {Points earned: 16,346.}


    {Skills: Brain wave - Epic class (Stage 3). Demonic split body - Epic class (stage 2). Shadow World - Mystical-class. Shield of Courage - Epic-Class. Killing intent - Rare-Class. Foresight - Legendary-class.


    Regeneration - Legendary-Class. Void of Retribution - Mystical-Class.}


    {Owned weapons: Starlight sword~ legendary class; Skills: [Split - stage 1], [Golden Invisible Armor]. Slayer - Legendary-class: Skills: (Siphoning and Sprint). Shirt Of Nessus - Legendary-Class: (Defense).}


    {Guild: The Conquerors.}


    {Storage: 11 Legendary-class eggs. Map of the fourth realm. Life Card, speed card, Knowledge card - ETC.}


    ''This is what I call an Op profile, but... I''m not done yet.''


    "You called, Guild Master."


    He was brought out of his thoughts by Rahond''s voice, He moved his gaze on his elders who were all covered in blood.


    "You guys look like crap, Thank goodness I have a cure for that." He snapped his finger.


    Jennifer and the rest only felt a cool breeze blew past them, the next moment; not a single stain could be seen on them.


    "These are for you guys."


    He brought out three eggs, and gave one each to Erika, Mira, and Maria.


    "Wow!!! Thank you, Brother!!" Mira exclaimed, taking the huge egg her brother gave her with a blissful expression.


    "Yes, thank you, Michael." Maria added.


    "So what is the news?" Jennifer asked, after seeing Adrian sitting behind Michael.

 Chapter 247 - 247: Why Are You Holding My Master, Human?

    "The news is, The gates in our world have been opened."


    The group turned to Commander Wang, Joker and the players, walking towards them.


    "Correct." Michael nodded;


    "What we need to do now Is head out of the gate..."


    Like on cue, AI''s Voice sounded.


    < Players should exit the gate in about 10 Minutes.>


    < 00: 09: 56.>


    "That''s our cue--" Joker trailed off, seeing the eggs in Erika''s, Mira''s and Maria''s hands.


    "Are those legendary-class eggs?"


    Everyone''s attention was finally drawn to the eggs in the girls'' possession.


    "Why are you guys staring like you haven''t seen a Legendary-class egg? The most important thing right now is stopping those Monsters in our world, right general Michael?"


    "The Commander is right..." He turned to Jennifer.


    "Lead them to the location of the Monsters, We''ll meet you guys outside."


    "Ok." Jennifer nodded, not asking anything.


    "You aren''t coming with us?" Tyson asked in mild surprised. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fighting Monsters from S-Rank gates without Supreme, didn''t sit well with him.


    "I won''t sleep here, and the girls needs help with their pets." Michael replied.


    Erika''s pet was given to him by an Abyssal''s lord, At the moment, he has no idea what type of pet is in it.


    "Ok, General Michael... We''ll see outside." Commander Wang turned to Glen and Kay.


    "Help the soldiers and moved all those we lost out of the gate, they must have a proper burial."


    "Yes, Commander!!" The two saluted.


    "What about your master?" Michael looked at Adrian over his shoulder.


    "Master, and my 19 fellow disciples are arriving tomorrow morning."


    "So quick, I thought it''s in a week or something?"


    "That was after I got the information about the Monsters." Adrian stood up with a sigh.


    "We''ll get going." Joker declared, and walked away with his surviving members, followed by the players, then Commander Wang and his soldiers.


    "What should we do, General Michael?" Robert stepped forward, 84 players stood behind him, all members of Supreme Brigade.


    "Go with them, provide as much help as you can."


    "Yes General." Robert nodded, and with a signal, all the soldiers walked towards the gate, leaving The Conquerors behind.


    "What are you waiting for?" Michael turned to Adrian, seeing him staring at Maria.


    "Adrian!"


    "Y-Yes?" Adrian turned his head to Michael. "Yes Michael?"


    "Everyone is gone, they''ll need your help outside." Michael pointed at the direction of the gate.


    "Right."


    Adrian nodded at him and The Conquerors, then flew towards the location.


    "We''ll be waiting." Jennifer nodded, before she could take a step, Michael''s voice sounded, stopping her on track.


    "I know one of your pet was killed by Dracula, for that... I''m giving you this."


    An egg appeared in front of Jennifer, who blinked in Shock.


    "Micky?"


    "Take it, It''s my gift to you."


    She took the egg, walked up to him, and have him a hug.


    "Thank you." She separated and turned to Erika. "We''ll be waiting." She winked at her, and added:


    "Don''t forget our arrangement."


    Erika nodded with a small smile, while Jasmine continued:


    "Yeah girl, we all will be waiting."


    Helena, Camila and Violet also smiled knowingly at her.


    "What is happening here? What arrangement? Am I the only one lost...?" Chris looked around the place in mild confusion.


    Michael: "Get going."


    The Conquerors nodded, with one last look around the place, they all turned around and walked towards the gate.


    Finally alone, Michael sat back down, staring At Erika, Mira and Maria... Drakon, Reaper, and Abyss stood behind him.


    "Don''t you think it''s about time you hatch your egg?" He asked, with a smile.


    The three nodded, they slowly placed their eggs in front of them, and started Channeling their Mana into it.


    {Warning, Mira, Erika, and Maria, don''t have enough Mana to Hatch their eggs.}


    ''Huh? I understand Maria, and Mira... But why can''t Erika? She is a Diamond holder, What type of Egg did that Guy gave me?''


    {System Advice Host to stop them, If not; their Mana will be drained, and will be unconscious for a while.}


    ''What?!!''


    Before Michael could say anything, Mira and Maria collapsed on the ground, He turned to Erika, Seeing her falling to her knees, her body covered with sweat.


    With her heavy breathing, Michael knew she was hanging on her last string of strength.


    "Stop infusing your Mana in it!" He stood up in fright.


    Erika raised her head to him, and smiled, then collapsed, Michael moved, catching her before she touched the ground.


    "You never listen--"


    Whzzzzzh!!!!


    He turned his gaze to the eggs in front of him, which was Humming with energy.


    "Huh? What...?"


    {I''m equally shocked.}


    BOOOMM!!!


    The eggs exploded into a huge Mana explosion, Michael quickly covered himself and the girls with his Shield... The energy was so Violent that Drakon, Reaper and Abyss had to activate their defense skills, Protecting themselves in it.


    ''I never thought three Legendary-class eggs hatching will cause such destruction.'' Michael thought, looking around the field which was now damage beyond recognition.


    GRAAAA!!


    HISSS!!


    SCREECH!!


    He sharply turned his head to the spot the eggs once stood, seeing...


    "What the?!"


    A Two meters long Python, It moved towards Mira and before Michael new it. The 2 meters long snake, starting transferring its Mana into his sister.


    He subconsciously turned his head to Maria, seeing a one-meter tall white Eagle, also infusing its mana into Her.


    Then turned his head to Erika''s egg, for the first time in a long time, Michael''s neck hair stood up.


    Standing In front of him was an 8-meter huge Ice Dragon, It fixed its green eyes on Michael, Then lowered its gaze to Erika.


    "Why are you holding my Master, Human?"


    "You speak?"


    Michael, Reaper, and Drakon were stunned, hearing the female Ice Dragon.


    "You haven''t answered my question." The Dragon''s green eyes glowed.


    "Show some respect."


    The Ice Dragon turned its head towards Drakon, and was stunned.


    She considered herself as a Noble Dragon, who is above all... Who would have thought a Royal Drakon was here, and a powerful one at that.


    "Sorry, My prince." She bowed at Drakon in submission.


    "Stop taking, and help your master!"


    Michael yelled at the Dragon, who turned her head to him. Blue Mana flowed out from her entering Erika.


    "Uhh!"


    Erika gasped, opening her eyes... Seeing she was in Michael''s hands, she stared at him in confusion.


    "Surprise." Michael gestured to the Ice Dragon with his head.

 Chapter 248 - 248: Conquerors! Time To Earn Our Name!!

    "Mm..."


    Mira''s eyes fluttered opened, feeling her cheek getting lick by something.


    "Huh?" She was stunned seeing the Python''s eyes staring at her.


    "Wow!! Big Brother! Is this my pet?!!" She sat up, staring at the snake in front of her.


    "I thought you won''t wake up."


    Mira looked up, seeing Maria standing on a huge white Eagle.


    "WOW!!" She exclaimed again, seeing the huge Ice Dragon behind Erika and Michael.


    "Now that all of you are awake, it''s time to give your pets the Bloodline stones and evolution stones you took." Michael turned his head to the timer.


    < 00: 03: 43.>


    "Michael, Can they control such powerful pets?" Erika asked, her voice laced with worries. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We are here if anything goes South." Michael smiled at her, then turned to the two girls.


    The huge eagle which was now a stage 2 evolved landed on the ground, and Maria jumped down.


    "Come on, Mira." Maria gave her pet two more evolution stones and three Bloodlines stones, which are Wind, Lightning, and plant.


    Mira nodded, brought out her stones, and squat down in front of the Python. "I''ll name you... Sofia."


    Michael frowned upon hearing the name, feeling his Mood change, Erika turned to him;


    "What is it?" She asked in a low voice.


    Before he could reply, Mira asked:


    "What do you think, brother?"


    "Are you sure giving it Mum''s name is ok?" Instead of answering, Michael asked.


    "I miss Mum, This will make her memories last longer, her name will never be forgotten."


    The two sisters looked at each other, then at the siblings... They both remained silent.


    Michael walked up to his sister and patted her head. "It''s ok, I miss her too."


    Mira looked up at her brother with a smile on her face. "Yes." She gave Sofia the stones.


    "Sofia won''t be able to absorb all the stones, three is enough for now... Same with you Maria."


    Maria who was about to give her pet all the stones stopped on track, she sighed and gave her pet one evolution stone, keeping the rest for later.


    Mira nodded at her brother, and gave Sofia three evolution stones... And two bloodlines stones, Darkness, and Water.


    "Only two?" Michael stared at the Snake, who hungrily swallowed both Bloodline stones.


    "Yeah, Sofia already has Earth Bloodline... You told us if a pet has higher bloodlines, its innate Bloodline will be weakened, And I don''t want that... Three is enough for me."


    Michael nodded in satisfaction, and turned to Erika, seeing her giving Snow four evolution stones.


    "No Bloodline?"


    "Yeah, Her Water Bloodline is enough for us." Erika smiled, as Snow swallowed the stones.


    The group quickly stepped back, as a powerful Mana wave burst out from the three pets.


    ____


    [Amerisa''s park.]


    "Thank goodn--" Amerisa''s president froze, seeing the bodies being carried out from the gate.


    "So many..." The Governor''s voice trailed off.


    Commander Wang, Joker, and the players followed behind, then The Conquerors.


    "Where is Michael?" The president asked Adrian, not seeing Michael among the group.


    Everyone subconsciously turned their heads to the bodies being carried out.


    "Is he..." Joy was horrified.


    Understanding their look, Adrian quickly open his mouth: "No. No. No, Michael is still in the gate, he''ll be out soon."


    "Yes, Mr President, Instead of worrying so much, tell us about these Monsters." Jennifer, and The Conquerors walked towards them.


    "Well..." They all turned to Joy, who stepped forward, handing Jennifer, Prince Chris, Joker, Commander Wang and Vice Commander Celina, a document.


    "As written in these documents, they are a total of 50 Giants, all Lv100... The other cities have sent players to assist, and the 18th city as we speak is under attack... Half of the city already destroyed, and the Royal family''s knights are trying their best to save as many people as we can." Joy said.


    "Should we contact General Joe?" Camila asked her brother.


    "He''s busy with the guards, the mission Michael sent them haven''t yet been completed." Chris whispered to his sister.


    Joy moved her gaze around and continued: "The Hundred-hander is heading to the 16th city, all the effort to stop it has been in vain."


    "Hmm..." Jennifer nodded slowly, she closed the document, and gave it back to Joy.


    "Any other news?"


    "Nothing, But... The 18th city... Hundreds of people have been killed already... I don''t t-think the city will exist after all this is finished." Joy said, her voice creaking.


    "Then we are wasting time here."


    Everyone turned around to the gate, seeing Michael, and the three girls walking out of the gate, which then closed behind them.


    Tyson: "So fast?"


    "Time flow faster in the gate." Michael reminded him, he slowly moved his gaze around the people present.


    "Leave all the Giants to The Conquerors, I''ll personally lead the raid, and make sure to wipe out every single one." He turned to Commander Wang and Joker.


    "Can you guys handle the Hundred-hander?"


    "Leave it to us, General Michael." Commander Wang announced.


    "Conquerors!! Time to earn our name! Drakon! Come out!"


    The space behind him tore open, and Drakon in his Dragon''s appearance walked out, he was so huge that only a claw was longer than a two-storey building, let alone it''s razor sharp teeth.


    Michael grabbed Mira, and flew into the air, landing on Drakon''s head.


    "Garuda! Come out!"


    The space tore opened behind Jennifer, as a huge bat flew out, she, Tyson, and Helena leaped into the air, Landing on Garuda''s head.


    "Snow, Come out!"


    GRRRAAAAA!!


    Everyone turned to Erika in shock, As a huge Ice Dragon, half the size of Drakon walked out. She, Borne and his brothers leaped into the air, landing on Snow''s head.


    "Flower! Come out!" A red parrot walked out from the tore space, Violet, and Rahond landed on its head.


    The rest all summoned their pets which could fly, and got on it.


    "Today, We''ll show the World what The Conquerors are capable of." Michael folded his hand behind his back, as Reaper walked out from the space, standing behind him and Mira.


    "Let''s have some fun."


    Drakon shot into the air, followed by the Erika, Jennifer, Maria, and The Conquerors, all heading to the 18th city.


    "Do you think they can defeat the Giants?" The Governor turned his head to Adrian.


    "Saying the truth, Supreme only is enough." He said, remembering the long Devil Blade Michael showed him.

 Chapter 249 - 249: Battle Against The Giants 1

    [18th city.]


    A once beautiful city, surrounded by waters, which secluded it from the rest cities... For years, the people live their life peacefully, they all believe not interacting with the other cities is the only way they could stay away from trouble.


    But... The S-Rank gateway showed them being secluded has it own risks, before the other cities forces could reach their distant island, The Giants who the waters prove useless to, walked up to their island, and started attacking...


    ...Because of their mindset, the strongest player in their city is a Gold medal holder, which was killed in one attack.


    The leader of the Giants was a fearsome Giant with humans'' skulls as his necklace, and a huge broadsword, which was 20 meters long.


    _


    BOOM!!


    A huge Axe smashed on a 30-storey building, splitting it into halves.


    "Fuck! One attack divided such a long building!" Firenze muttered, standing 100 meters away from the Giant with the battle Axe.


    "Guild master, we can''t win this battle, We have been fighting these things for 5 minutes now, and there''s no chance of us winning... We have lost more people than the damage we can deliver.


    "These Monsters'' defense are just too powerful." Rio said with a dark expression.


    "Either way, we must kill these things."


    Rhodes, The first senator of the fourth city said, walking towards them with Yomi, the second senator. 20 men with katanas followed behind them.


    "It''s about time you guys get here!" Firenze yelled at them, but his gaze fixed on the flaming city in front of them.


    Amidst this flaming city, 49 Giants slowly walked up to them, while the Boss sat on a huge building, Its sword plunged into the ground beside it.


    "What about Amerisa? They haven''t sent any help so far." Yomi asked, staring at the Giants walking towards them. With every step they took, crater formed on the ground.


    "Forget about them, they might be clearing the S-Rank gate that appeared in their city, all we need to do now is hold these things back, so the evacuation team will get everyone out." Sheehan, Mayor of Caroton city, landed in front of them.


    "This city might be secluded, but it''s in our world, we won''t let what happened 30 years ago repeat itself." He added.


    The Giants weren''t in a rush, they slowly walked towards the building the group were standing on, shattering every building on their path.


    _


    "Move!! Head to the port!!"


    "Go!! Move faster!!"


    "Move!!"


    Countless soldiers stood distance from the building Firenze and the rest stood on, escorting the survivors to safety.


    "Fast! We must get out of here before those thing get close!!" Ivy yelled at the people, she stood on a tank in a red Armor, armed with a sword.


    "Move!!" Mika yelled below her.


    "Please help me! My daughter is lost in the ruins, please! Help me!" A woman fell on her knees in front of Mika, pleading for help.


    "Where were you?! Why didn''t you held on to her?!" Nia asked, walking towards them.


    "I... Everywhere was chaotic, I didn''t know when I miss her, Please help me."


    Nia looked up at the two, and sighed. "Fafnir, Come out."


    The space distorted and a huge flaming phoenix walked out.


    "Fusion mode!"


    The Phoenix covered her with its wings, the next moment, it vanished as a red light shone all over the place, causing the others to close their eyes.


    Nia walked out, with huge red wings behind, and flaming armor on her.


    "Where?" She asked the woman.


    "Two blocks from here, in the half dilapidated apartment building."


    Nia nodded, and flew towards the direction.


    Ivy turned to Mika. "What about your president and vice?" She asked.


    "I don''t know about president Rebecca, but Vice president Damon is in the Port, helping."


    Ivy nodded, then turned to the woman: "Don''t worry, your daughter will be safe."


    ___ sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    High above the clouds, two figure stood on the air.


    ''Won''t you help them first king?" Tory asked, looking down at the destroyed city below.


    "Why would I do that? The king is already angry I help close the Gates in Luncheon, I don''t know how he''ll react if I help against the Giants." Rebecca observed the Giants'' Boss, who still sat on the building, like waiting for something.


    "Then give me one command, And I''ll kill all these people."


    "You are so bloodthirsty, It''s your side effect?" Rebecca turned to Tory who slowly nodded.


    "Yes, But I like it." Tory licked her lips.


    Rebecca shook her head, and turned her gaze to the field: "And besides, Even if I don''t show, My Vice and His secretary are present."


    Tory nodded again.


    __


    Whoosh!!


    Ivy and Mika quickly looked up, Seeing the destroyed building above them collapsing.


    "Fuck!! Everyone! Get out of the way!!"


    The two yelled at the Soldiers and Running survivors.


    BANG!!!


    BOOM!!


    The huge building fell on the ground, thanks to their quick thinking, and speed, The two rescued everyone in time.


    "What happened?"


    The two, while breathing heavily, looked up, seeing Nia with an unconscious girl in her hands, looking 5¨C6 years old.


    "My baby!!" The woman rushed up to Nia, Only to be yelled at.


    "You!! You got a child but couldn''t look after her, do you know how badly I want to hit you right now...? I saw her surrounded by flames, and she''s unconscious because the smoke had entered her system... I''m not giving her to you, I''m taking her to the Port."


    Without waiting for the stunned Mother''s reply, Nia flew towards the Port.


    "She is right, now go to the Port and meet your daughter there."


    The woman nodded at Mika, and rushed away.


    At that Moment:


    BAM!!!


    Everyone sharply turned their heads to the Boss, who slowly gripped its Sword, then stood up. What they saw next, was all the Giants charging towards them, their attack caused many dilapidated buildings to collapsed, as they charge towards Firenze and the rest.


    "Shit! I think it''s battle time!"


    Everyone summoned their weapons, infused their Mana in it, and braced themselves for the upcoming attack.

 Chapter 250 - 250: Battle Against The Giants 2

    The giant with the huge Axe reached Firenze and the group, and smashed down with its Axe.


    Whoosh!!


    They all leaped off the building as its Axe collided on it, Splitting it into halves.


    "Attack!"


    All the humans shot towards the giants, clashing with them.


    Skills and blades were flying everywhere as the two forces battled, The Giants were having a hard time attacking their enemies... The group used their advantage in size to maneuver, and dodged the siege of the giants'' attacks.


    Although the humans got an advantage in size, that was still a disadvantage to them.


    All their attacks seems to have None to no effect on the giants, it only seems to enrage than more.


    BAM!!!


    A giant slapped Yomi away with such force that could crush all the bones in her body, fortunately, her Legendary-class Armor protected her.


    "Cough!!"


    She threw up a mouthful of blood, Looked up at the Giants 50 meters from her location, and slowly stood up.


    "Are you ok?" Rhodes landed beside her, his face filled with worries.


    Yomi exhaled, then moved her gaze around. "We can''t win this, only 20 Giants are enough for us, but what about the other 30?" She looked at the other part of the city, seeing more Giants smashing and destroying anything in front of them.


    "We aren''t here to win this battle, we all know we can''t win..." Rhodes moved his gaze around the destroyed city.


    "We are here to hold them back, once everyone Is off the island, we''ll get the hell out of here."


    Yomi took a deep breath, and nodded: "Ok."


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    The two turned around seeing the giant who slapped her away, stretching its hand to grabbed them.


    "This Bastard is really looking down on us!!" Yomi infused her Mana in her sword and shot towards the hand.


    With a twirl of her body, she moved to the side of the outstretched hand, then slashed down with her sword which grew in length, successfully cutting off the wrist.


    *Graaaa!!*


    The Giant redrew its hand, with anger, it picked up the huge hammer with its right hand, and smashed down. Yomi dodged, and sent powerful fireballs at the Giant''s face.


    "First senator!!"


    Rhodes turned around, seeing Nia, Ivy and Mika rushing towards him.


    "What are you girls doing here?!! You should be in the port!!" He yelled at them.


    "No! We want to help!"


    BOOM!!!


    A building collapsed miles from their location.


    "The city is going down! And those 10 Giants seems to be heading to the port! They need all of you--"


    He froze seeing a huge Shadow covering them, The four quickly looked up, seeing a huge fist landing on their heads.


    "Shit!!!"


    Without hesitation, the four moved in different directions, as the huge fist struck the ground, creating a huge pit in it.


    Rhodes sighed in relief, staring at the Giant in front of him... The Giant raised its sword, and slashed horizontally, the huge sword, split buildings into Halves as it head towards Rhodes.


    Rhodes quickly formed a huge shield in front of him.


    BANG!!


    The moment the sword collided with the shield, it instantly shattered it, throwing Rhodes meters away.


    "Senator!!"


    The three girls exclaimed, seeing as Rhodes flew away from that clash... Hearing their scream, the Giant turned its head to the girls.


    Without hesitation, it raised Its sword again, before he could drop on them. A powerful punch connected on its cheek, sending it stumbling backward.


    "Vice President!!" Mika exclaimed in joy.


    "Go and help the military in the port! That''s an order!!"


    The three girls finally nodded, and rushed towards the port, passing five Giants who were also heading to the direction.


    "That was something." Rhodes flew towards Damon, who was in his fusion and sighed softly.


    "Where is Rebecca? We need her help here."


    "I don''t know where she is." Damon answered, and shot towards the Giant he Punched.


    "Kids." Rhodes shook His head. "I think it''s time I also fuse."


    __


    Whoosh!!


    Firenze moved backward, dodging the Axe of the Giant, and while moving backwards, he released wave of fire attacks towards it, which accurately collided with the Giant, raising a cloud of smoke.


    "That will surely have an effect, right?"


    An Axe flew out from the smoke towards him, not expecting this Attack, he quickly summoned an epic-class shield, The Axe collided with the shield... Throwing both Firenze and the shield tens of meters back.


    He stabilized himself while on midair, and looked down at the black shield, its surface was dented by the collision.


    "Thank goodness I have you, or else, that attack would have separated me into halves." He muttered, staring at the Giant walking out from the smoke, dragging its Axe behind it. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He then moved his gaze around, seeing everyone fighting with all they got, out of the twenty guards Rhodes brought, Five was still standing, while the rest were either tore apart or smashed into paste.


    "But..." He turned his head to the Boss, who had sat back down.


    "Why Haven''t he moved from the start? Well... At least he''s watching the show, because, if this thing attack, none of them could stop it.


    BANG! BANG!! BANG!!


    The Giant shot towards him, leaped into the air and smashed down with its Axe, with horror; Firenze quickly flew out of the way, as the huge Axe and owner smashed the ground, splitting it open.


    "Fuck!!" He channeled all his Mana. "I''m not going down that easily!!" He shot forward.


    __


    "What are you guys doing here?" Blade asked, seeing Ivy, Mika and Nia rushing back to the port.


    "What about the survivors?" Nia asked her cousin.


    "The ship will move in five minutes, I just hope everyone''s out of the city."


    Nia stared at her cousin, because of the mask, she couldn''t detect his expression, but yelled:


    "Five Giants are heading to the port!"


    BAM! BAM! BAM!!!


    "It can''t be?"


    Everyone''s faces was filled with terror, seeing Five Giants walking towards them from the flaming city, while another five coming from the sea... Placing them in the center.


    "Bastards! We are surrounded!!" Blade cussed out loud!

 Chapter 251 - 251: Battle Against The Giants 3

    [Hundred of Miles from the border of the 15th city.]


    A 40 meters tall abomination with 100 hands and fifty heads walked down the desert towards the city. With every step it took, the ground trembled under its might.


    "Stop right there!!"


    The heads turned to their right seeing fifty helicopters heading towards it, A man with red hair stood on one, staring at it.


    **Good, I was getting bored walking.**


    Hundred-Hander opened its mouth, its voice was so powerful that the helicopters shook slightly.


    "Surround it, and open fire! Don''t hold back!!" Commander Wang yelled from inside the Helicopter.


    The fifty helicopters'' pilots received the order, and circled around Hundred-hander, who stood still, waiting for their move.


    The Helicopters circled around it, and opened Fire.


    DA-DA-DA-DA-DA-DA-DA-DA!!


    Countless machine guns'' bullets flew out from the Military helicopters, and soldiers'' guns, colliding with Hundred-Hander.


    **Hahaha!! Why are you Mortals tickling me?!**


    "It''s not working?!" Celina announced.


    "Keep trying! Keep firing" Robert yelled, opening fire on the monster in front of them.


    **My turn, You Mortals have had your Fun.**


    All the Fifty heads of Hundred-hander inhaled sharply, before the soldiers knew it... It opened its mouth, blowing breeze towards the surrounding Helicopters.


    BEEEP!!!


    WEEE!!!


    BAM!!


    "Shit!! The wind destroyed all our control!! It''s going down!!" The Pilot yelled.


    Joker, Commander Wang, Celina, and Robert, quickly jumped out from the Helicopter, Same with the Pilot. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The six landed on the ground, as the helicopter fell behind them, exploding instantly.


    They looked up seeing all the Helicopters falling from the sky, the soldiers and their members jumping down.


    **Hahahahaha!!!**


    Hundred-hander laughed in its first victory.


    **Using Toys won''t help you, Mortals!!**


    "Ok them, I see we have to go old school." Commander Wang and all the members who could use fusion, fused with their pets.


    "I never thought I''ll be taken down by a common wind." Joker looked up at the Monster meters from him.


    "I''ll have to go all out." He stopped;


    ''Can I take another round with my weapon?'' He thought, the Mystical-Class weapon is just too powerful, using it continuously while being a low medal is just seeking death.


    "I think that''s why they called it, Mystical-Class weapon." He sighed. "At least Ranger will help me, Ranger! Fusion mode!!"


    Hundred-hander looked down, feeling a powerful Energy below it, when It saw the Mystical-Class weapon in Joker''s hand, it was presently stunned.


    **I''m surprised, Mortal. But can you use it for long?**


    "We can only see."


    BOOM!


    Joker shot into the air, flying towards Hundred-hander, lightnings emanating from the Weapon.


    "Attack!! Make sure to keep your distance from Joker!!" Commander Wang yelled, and shot into the air, releasing White Lightnings on Hundred-hander.


    Zukila, and the rest who couldn''t fly, attacked from below, sending all their attacks towards the feet of Hundred-hander.


    BANG!!


    BOOM!!!


    After the Smoke dispersed, Zukila was stunned seeing their attacks couldn''t even leave a scratch on Hundred-hander.


    ''My pet elephant is a Legendary-class pet, and with the fusion, I can''t even leave a single scratch mark on it.''


    **Hahahahaha!! You Mortals are interesting, But... Don''t you all think it''s my turn?**


    The fifty heads opened their mouths, and the next moment, a torrent of fire, water, Wind, Poison, and Dark beam, shot out from its mouths, killing half of the humans in one go.


    The fire burnt them into crisp, the water took them to an unknown location. The Wind threw them meters back with no chance of surviving. Their body discomposed, as the poison fell on them. The Dark Beam cut, split, and brunt them into nothingness.


    Zukila stared in horror, moving her gaze on the dead soldiers around her, if not for her pet''s new defense Bloodline, she would be dead by now.


    "Thank you, Supreme." She muttered in a low voice, looked up, and shot towards Hundred-hander.


    "You will pay for this!!" She yelled in rage, infused her Mana in her spear, and struck towards one of the heads.


    BAM!!


    With a plop sound, her Spear easily burst opened the head.


    **Hahaha!!**


    Hundred-Hander lowered Its gazes from Joker and Commander Wang to her, with a slap. Zukila flew meters back, falling heavily to the ground.


    **Do you think that will stop me?!**


    Hundred-hander asked, some of his hands blocking Joker''s, Commander Wang''s, Celina''s, and Robert''s attacks... While it stared down at Zukila.


    Zukila stood up, a smirk on her face, Hundred-hander quiet down seeing the smirk on her face.


    "No one might have noticed it, but when I destroyed that head, two of your hands vanished."


    **Huh?** Hundred-hander was stunned for the first time.


    "You are right on one thing, Mortals are really an interesting race, But¡­ That doesn''t give you the right to Attack our world... Attack the heads! Each head we destroyed, it''ll lose two hands!!"


    Joker and Commander Wang nodded In understanding, and changed their attacks range.


    **You might have discovered it, but do you think I''ll go down that easily?**


    Joker: "You talk too much!!"


    Commander Wang: "And full of self-esteem, You are simply too Arrogant!!"


    The two shot towards it, sending two powerful attacks.


    "We''ll bury you in this desert!!" Zukila yelled, and shot forward, again.


    ____


    [18th City.]


    "We can do this, we might be surrounded, but that won''t stop us!" Nia held her sword tightly, she was still in her fusion mode.


    "Yeah, Guild Master is right!" Two twin girls walked out from the port with swords in hand.


    Nia smiled at her two elders, as more players, and soldiers walked out.


    "If we are dying today, we''ll die together." Ivy yelled, bracing herself as the Ten Giants got closer to them.


    "I''m not dying!! I haven''t kissed a man yet."


    "Huh?"


    All the girls turned to Nia in shock, None expected this... Nia, Huntress, Guild Master of the Blood Hunters haven''t kissed a man before, This revelation only shifts their attention for a second.


    BAM! BAM! BAM!


    The movement of the Giants brought them out of their shock.


    "Then we must survive this!" Mika said, turning to the sea.


    "What is that?" She asked in mild confusion.


    Everyone turned their heads to the sea, seeing a black energy blade measuring tens of meters heading towards the Giants.


    Whoosh!!


    Like hot knife cutting butter, the energy easily separated all the Giants coming from the sea into Halves.


    "...."


    Everyone blinked in shock, seeing the young man standing on a huge red and black scale dragon, a golden sword which radiant under the sun rays was held by this young man.


    "Supreme?"

 Chapter 252 - 252: Battle Against The Giants 4

    Nia and her group stared with widened eyes, watching as the upper halves of the five giants fell into the sea, then their lower halves, turning the once blue sea red.


    They all looked at the distance, seeing at least five huge pets flying towards them with incredible speed.


    "Are those two, Dragons?"


    "Those are The Conquerors!!"


    "Finally!!"


    "I thought they aren''t coming!"


    "Thank goodness! We are saved!!"


    Even the five Giants came to a stop, feeling the energy emanating from their new enemies.


    _


    "I never thought fusing the [Devil blade] with the starlight sword will turn it into the Devil sword, and even upgrading it into the Mystical-Class."


    {All thanks to Whom?}


    ''You, of course. I never thought the system could upgrade weapons.''


    {As long Host has the requirement, I can do anything.}


    "Wow! Big brother, You killed those things with a swing of your sword, It was amazingly good!!" Mira who stood beside him, exclaimed.


    While Reaper nodded with what Michael took as a smile.


    "Yeah." Michael nodded, and asked the system:


    ''All the skills you gave me, I can use them without Mana, does that mean... I can use the [shadow world] and [Void of Retribution] without end?''


    {I suggest Host to use [Shadow world] three times a day... While [Void of Retribution] can only be use when Host is in a battle.}


    "Nice!"


    He fixed his gaze on the five Giants in front of him, "Get us closer, Drakon."


    Drakon nodded, and increased his speed.


    "Oh... I seem Micky want to beat us to the battle... Garuda! Faster."


    The bat nodded, and shot forward with incredible speed.


    "Whoa!!"


    Tyson and Helena exclaimed in shock, holding unto Garuda''s ears.


    Seeing the two action, Erika just shook her head, Not saying anything...


    Michael reached the port first, but to the shock of everyone below, he flew past the five Giants, Heading to the city.


    "What?!"


    They were flabbergasted, as Jennifer and Erika followed behind him, not even looking back.


    "Leave this guys to us."


    They all raised their heads to the ship, seeing a young girl looking around 15 years old, standing on it with two daggers in hand.


    "Is that?" Mika was stunned.


    "Mira, the girl we are planning to kidnap?" Ivy whispered to the three.


    Before they knew it. Mira sheathed back her daggers on the sheaths on her hips, then ran towards the bowsprit of the ship.


    Everyone stared at her with widened eyes and opened Jaws... The moment she got to the tip of the Bowsprit, she leaped into the air, and caught Mari''s talons.


    Everyone blinked in shock, staring at the huge white Eagle carried her towards the Giants.


    "I don''t think it''ll be easy to kidnap her." Mika muttered absentmindedly.


    "How the hell did she get so courageous?! I won''t dare do that without fusing with my pet." Nia stated.


    They all watched as the eagle got closer to the first Giant.


    _ sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The moment it attacks, drop me!"


    "Are you sure about that, Mira?!" Maria who stood on her Eagle yelled down at Mira.


    "Yes, Just do it."


    "Fufufufu... Your guards aren''t here to stop us!" Maria chuckled.


    "But we''re here."


    The huge red parrot with Violet and Rahond on it moved towards the girl.


    The two just rolled their eyes, that exact moment; the giant swung its huge broadsword towards the Eagle.


    "Now?!"


    "Not yet." Mira shook her head, watching as the sword moved towards them.


    "Now?!!!"


    Maria yelled loudly, seeing the sword only some meters from them.


    "NOW!!!!"


    With Mira''s affirmation, the huge white Eagle shot into the air, as the Sword moved below Mira, she released her hold on the Eagle and landed on the sword surface.


    Without hesitation, charged towards the Giant, while running on the huge sword, which was more than 5 meters wide.


    Seeing the human running on its Sword, the Giant quickly planned to throw her off, but underestimated the will of this small human.


    Mira activated her newly obtained skill, which was the reason she attacked this way.


    "[Night Spirit.]"


    Dark light started emanating from her body, before the Giant could raise the Sword into the air, she shot towards it with 100 times her initial speed, Mira unsheathed her daggers, jumped over the hilt of the sword, and ran up the Giant''s arm.


    BAM!!


    The Giant tried to crush her with its other hand, but Mira was faster, in less than 10 seconds, she already got to its shoulder.


    BAM!!!!


    "...."


    Maria and everyone present stared in shock, as Mira''s two daggers cut open the throat of the Giant, it didn''t cut the whole Neck, but it drew blood.


    "Goodbye!" Mira leaped off the Giant as it slowly collapsed to the ground, Dead.


    Sofia shot out from the tore space and caught her master on her head, landing on the ground... Mira stood in her pet with a smirk on her face.


    Silence...


    Both the four giants, and the survivors stared in horror, They don''t know what shocked them more, was it the 100 meters long python in front of them which could crush a skyscraper with its body, or the small monster on its head?


    "How the hell?"


    "That Dagger is a Legendary-class, It might have a very powerful poison in it." Blade said in mild surprised.


    What Mira did was nothing but shocking.


    "Where the hell did she get a Legendary-class pet from?!!" Nia exclaimed, her pet was just a Rare-Class, while Mira who was a lot younger than her has a Legendary-class pet.


    "That pet is big enough to strangle a giant to its death, even big enough to swallow it!" Mika exclaimed.


    "And I don''t think this is the complete size, A Legendary-class pet is bigger than 250 meters, and this one is already in the highest stage in both bloodlines and Evaluation... I''m saying the complete size will be 250 or above." Blade added.


    The three girls looked at each other in shock, If Mira''s pet which is only a Legendary-class can get so big, how big is Drakon?


    That was the only thought that appeared in their heads.

 Chapter 253 - 253: Battle Against The Giants 5

    "That was easy." Mira smiled.


    "My turn."


    Everyone looked up at Maria, who summoned her Epic-class spear, and shot forward with Mari.


    SCREECH!!!


    The huge eagle glowed so brightly that everyone closed their eyes, but the Giant wasn''t bothered and slashed downward with its Mace.


    Both Maria and Mari separated, dodging the huge Mace which collided on the ground... The Giant raised its head to Maria who dive towards it, her spear thrust forth.


    The next moment: The Giant slapped her away with its left hand.


    "Fufufufu... I thought you said it was your turn?"


    Mira laughed, lying on her pet''s head, she turned her head to the right, seeing Rahond, and Violet fighting two giants... While the last one was walking towards her, dragging a huge hammer behind it.


    ''Master, why aren''t we attacking?''


    Sofia asked telepathically.


    "Let that fool get closer, we don''t need to work ourselves rushing towards it." Mira replied, closing her eyes.


    Sofia just nodded, and lied her head on the ground, but her gaze fixed on the Giant.


    "What is she doing?" Nia asked in mild surprised.


    "Sleeping? Now I got the saying, "A leaf don''t fall far from the tree"." Mika added, seeing as Mira closed her eyes, while a 40 meters tall monster was walking towards her.


    Maria walked out from the building she crushed into, brought out the health potion Michael gave each one of them on the way here, and gulped everything down.


    She then took a deep breath and exhaled:


    "Mira took down one of these things, I can also do it."


    Mari flew towards her location, landing beside her.


    "Ok, Mari. That plan didn''t work, we''ll have to go with Plan B."


    The white Eagle nodded.


    Maria got on her pet, and the two flew towards the Giant, who raised its Mace and smashed on them again... This time the two were prepared, with a swift movement, the eagle dodged the Mace, and flew towards the head of the Giant.


    Whoosh!!


    Mari quickly dove upward, as the Giant''s huge hand moved past them, without slowing down, it shot towards the head.


    "Almost there..." Maria channeled all her Mana into her spear, which glowed with a white light.


    The Giant quickly raised its Mace again, but was a bit late as the two had gotten dangerously close to its head.


    "Now!!"


    Maria threw her spear towards the head of the Giant, It flew with incredible speed and penetrated the skull, coming out from the back.


    The Giant froze, then dropped dead, destroying countless buildings.


    Maria stretched forth her hand, and her spear flew towards her, she caught it and turned to Mira.


    "Huh? Are they sleeping?" She asked, seeing Mira and Sofia lying on the ground, eyes closed.


    The Giant was now 20 meters from their location.


    "Oh no! Something might be wrong with her, I need our help... Mari--"


    Her voice trails off, as Mira slowly sat up on her pet''s head, she moved her gaze around.


    "Wow, You killed it... I''ll say brother''s two years training surely came in Handy."


    She smiled at Maria, who blinked a couple of times in surprised.


    "Oh!" Mira gasped, seeing the Giant was already close to her, she knocked on Sofia''s head.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    ''You said we should wait.''


    "Oh yeah." She nodded with realization, then stood up. "Ok, time to kill this monster." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mira transferred all her Mana into her daggers, and without hesitation, threw it towards the Giant.


    BAM!


    The Giant looked down at the tiny daggers which struck its chest, then...


    *Graaaa!!*


    It finally charged towards the two.


    "Isn''t she attacking? Or dodging?" Someone asked In mild confusion.


    By now these survivors should be off the island, but they''ll rather watch the battle in front of them than saving their lives.


    "I think she has a plan--"


    "--Oh my god."


    "....."


    Everyone was stunned, as the charging Giant fell in front of her, Dead, white substance coming out its mouth.


    "I told you guys her daggers are poisonous, if it could kill these Monsters in seconds, I wonder what it''ll do to humans."


    The others nodded upon hearing Blade.


    ''Maria, I''m impressed, but I''ll still have my revenge.'' Blade fixed his gaze on Maria, who was flying towards Mira on her eagle.


    ''Soon.''


    "Come on, Mira. We need to help Rahond and Violet."


    Maria flew past the contemplating Mira, who was staring at the Giant with a slight frown.


    "How can I get my daggers back? This Bastard fell on them."


    ''You can unsummon it, and summon it back.''


    "Yeah! That why I love you, Sofia." She exclaimed in joy.


    ____


    [Center Of The City.]


    Firenze, Rhodes, Yomi, Damon, Rio, and Sheehan stood on different locations, all breathing heavily.


    They had managed to kill six giants, one each... But the 34 in front or them was something they had no chance of winning against.


    Rio leaped from his location, and landed beside Firenze.


    "Guild master, I say we retreat, By now everyone will be safe... If we stay here, we''ll only meet our death." He suggested, staring at the 34 Giants who surprisedly stood still, staring at them.


    "If we retreat, and leave these things here, don''t you think they''ll head to the next city, and massacre everyone, what happened here will only repeat itself." He gritted his teeth:


    "I don''t really know what they are waiting for--"


    GRRRRRAAAAAA!!!


    Everyone turned their heads around, seeing a huge Dragon flying towards them.


    "Supreme is here?"


    The six were stunned.


    "Shit!! If I stay here any longer, Michael will detect me... Give the king my greetings, I''ll be coming back soon."


    Without waiting for Tory''s reply, Rebecca flew away from the place with incredible speed.


    At that moment, Michael looked up with a slight frown.


    ''Why did I sense two grandmasters, and why did their energies vanished so suddenly?''


    He activated the [Eyes of Abyss]. Dark beam shot out from his eyes towards the location, but struck nothing.


    ''It seems I''m just imagining things.'' He closed his eyes, then opened it again.


    Reaper nodded, and shot into the clouds above them, he looked around the place but only saw a silhouette of something flying away with incredible speed.


    "Any luck?" Michael asked, as Reaper landed beside him.


    "My Lord, I saw something flying away, but I can''t recognize it because of the distance."


    "It''s ok... Someone was here watching, but refuse to aid... We''ll find who he/she is..."


    ***I have been waiting for the Leader of the Mortals... It''s good you grace us with your presence.***


    Michael: "You speak?"


    Drakon, Garuda, and Snow arrived at the location Firenze and Rio stood.


    The Boss slowly stood up:


    ***I''m Porphyrion, Known as the greatest of the Giants, I greet you... Soon-to-be king.***

 Chapter 254 - 254: Battle Against The Giants 6

    "Porphyrion? According to the myth, you were killed by Zeus, During the Gigantomachy."


    Porphyrion turned his head to Jennifer:


    ***A Mortal who knows about us, I''m truly shocked. Yeah, you are right, I was indeed killed by that old fool, But Goddess Hecate is incredible.***


    "Hecate? You mean the goddess of magic and witchcraft?!"


    ***Wow, Interesting.*** Porphyrion picked up his broadsword.


    ***My Two brothers will be happy to have you alive, maybe you know more about the gods too.***


    "You''ll have to past through me, to get to her." Michael stated in a firm tone. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***Hahaha... Do you think we haven''t detected it, You are heading to be a king, But we still don''t know which territory you''ll rule over... I would love to kill you, But the Queen mother needs you alive for something.***


    "You mean Echidna? Is she also your mother?"


    ***Hahahahaha...!!!***


    Porphyrion laughed so loudly that he almost cried.


    ***No way can she be our mother, Now... Where were we? Oh yes, I won''t kill you, but I''ll destroy your world, You can try your best to stop me.***


    Firenze and everyone frowned slightly, None understanding what this two were talking about...


    What Territory?


    What "Soon-To-Be King"?


    What the hell is going on here?!


    These were the questions flying in their heads.


    "I will."


    ***ok then... Attack.***


    The 33 Giants Charged towards Michael and his group with incredible speed.


    "Can you guys hold on?" Erika turned her head to Borne and his brothers.


    "Don''t worry about us." Borne summoned his chameleon, he leaped down, as the huge chameleon walked out from the tore space.


    "Yeah, I should have followed the rest on their mission, then coming here." Norman shook his head, and leaped off, summoning his pet.


    "You know their mission is dangerous than ours, right?" Dink followed behind.


    "At least, they''ll be fighting Humans." Norman answered from below.


    "Why did I even ask a question." Erika shook her head, while Snow suddenly shot forward with incredible speed, not expecting this, the two fell from the Ice Dragon.


    "Oops." Erika looked behind her, and sighed in relief as they quickly summoned their pets, which caught them.


    "Thank goodness sweetheart gave them pets." She muttered, as Snow charged towards the five Giants in front of her.


    "Be careful next time, Snow."


    "Those guys just kept on talking."


    "Fufufufu."


    Erika Chuckled hearing Snow''s complaint, she then summoned her Epic-class bow.


    "[Arrows of Doom]."


    She released a shot above the Giants, while Michael and Jennifer who were left behind looked at each other in surprised.


    "She''s just excited... I mean Snow." Michael said with a chuckled.


    With a nod, They charged towards the Giants, at the moment, More than hundreds Arrows fell from the sky. Exploding on the five Giants.


    Michael, Reaper, and Drakon expected a huge mushroom explosion, but instead, the Arrows exploded into purple gas, which entered the Giants.


    "I hope you guys can handle my poison."


    Hearing Erika''s word, the Giants were stunned for a moment, they have high defense, but low poison resistance, that''s their greatest weakness... Poison... And it seems this group knew it.


    The Giants were still stunned, as snow clash on one, slashing and tearing as she goes.


    *Grrraaaaa!!*


    The Giant let out a painful growl as Snow bit down on its arm, and with a pull, she tore it off.


    Erika flew Into the air, towards the other four, Her poison wasn''t as strong as Mira''s Legendary-class, But It surely has an effect.


    The Giants'' attacks and movement reduced dramatically, giving Borne and his brothers who were below an advantage, while Erika attacked from above, after turning her bow into a sword she shot forward.


    "Be careful, Love."


    She heard Michael''s voice in her ear, from the earpiece he gave her... Saying: "I want to hear your voice when we fight those giants, I want to hear your yells and grunts with every swing of your weapon."


    Erika''s face heated up. "Focus girl!" She shook her head Vigorously, and focused on the Giant meters from her.


    "Focus, Sweetheart."


    Michael was taken aback, he asked:


    "That was new, what changed?"


    "Us."


    He smirked hearing her simple reply, stood up and shot towards the Boss: "You three should take care of the rest!"


    Abyss walked out from the tore space, standing beside Reaper, both on Drakon''s Head.


    "Attack!"


    With Reaper''s Command, the two shot forward.


    "Wow, Birdbrain is now giving orders." Drakon teased, and followed behind the two.


    "I can''t believe this! The Conquerors are doing a lot better than us." Yomi muttered in surprised.


    "Yeah, Erika is facing Five Giants with her pet alone, Why we can''t even face two." Rhodes added.


    "I''m guessing because our pets aren''t dragons, and we don''t have poisons when fighting."


    "Hahaha... You are right, Yomi." Rhodes laughed.


    "Only if Yang was with us." Yomi said in a low voice.


    Rhodes''s face turned to disgust: "Yang chose the wrong side, when I see him, I''ll kill him myself."


    Yomi remained silent.


    __


    ***I see you mortals are stronger than the ones who had been entertaining me.*** Porphyrion nodded, staring at Michael who was flying towards him, his golden sword glowing in his hand.


    Ten Giants rushed towards him, planning on cutting him down.


    WHOOSH!!!!


    ".....!!!!!!!"


    ***.....***


    Everyone stared with widened eyes, as the ten Giants fell to the ground, dead, their heads rolling to the side.


    They all looked around, seeing 30 different types of Weapons flying all over the place.


    ***What did you do, human? Why can''t I feel their souls? Wait a minute... Did you destroy their souls?***


    "You are next."


    Michael stood on the air, with a wide grin on his face, All the weapons flying around him.


    ''[Void of Retribution] and [Devil sword] are a terrifying combination... I just need to cut him 30 times, and his soul will be destroyed, And luckily; I have 30 weapons here... What a nice way to die.''


    Michael''s grin widened.


    ***It seems I need to get serious!***


    Michael raised his hand... All the Weapons flew into the air, pointing downward on Porphyrion.


    "You said you are the greatest, I''ll show you¡­ You are nothing in front of me... I hope you said your prayers, because I''m sending you to hell."


    With a drop of his hand, all the Weapons dropped on Porphyrion.

 Chapter 255 - 255: Battle Against The Giants 7

    ***Do you think this will stop me, Mortal?!***


    Porphyrion raised his left hand into the air and activated a skill.


    An impenetrable red barrier appeared above him, as the 30 weapons fell on it.


    BOOOOOOM!!!!!


    Porphyrion''s, The Giants'' and everyone''s eyes widened, as the 30 weapons cut open the barrier like hot knife cutting butter, and accurately collided with Porphyrion.


    ***AUGH!!***


    He spurted out a mouthful of blood, as he fell to his knees, All the weapons embedded in his body.


    ***You!!***


    He looked up at Michael in Horror.


    "You might be an Immortal, But in presence of two Mystical-Class attacks, You''re nothing."


    The moment his word ended, The Weapons plunged deeper, destroying Porphyrion''s soul.


    "No resurrection this time!"


    Porphyrion''s huge body fell on the ground, Dead.


    ""...""


    "Did he just killed the boss without moving a finger?" Firenze asked in horror.


    "That giant is a lot stronger than a sovereign Medal, how the hell did he do that?" Rio asked.


    "Dammit! How am I going to have my revenge if he''s this powerful?!" Damon hissed with killing intent.


    "Wow, Michael is so cool!" Yomi exclaimed.


    The remaining Giants looked at each other in confusion, should they continue attacking or retreat?


    Michael grinned seeing the Points he gained from the system.


    {Points gained: 20,000.}


    ''One Immortal Realm gave me 20,000 points, Hmm... What about these remaining Sovereign rank Giants?''


    He moved his gaze around, seeing his group fighting the giants, Drakon, Reaper and Abyss already killed two... Now heading to the Third...


    {Ding!}


    {Quest given.}


    "Huh?" Michael was stunned.


    ''When last have you given me a quest?''


    {Quest: Close The S-Rank gate in the border of the 17th and 18th cities... Requirements: You must clear it Alone.}


    {Reward: Host will be upgraded into the Sovereign Medal.}


    {Quest Triggered!!}


    ''Are you kidding me?!''


    {Accept Goddess Hestia''s Quest.}


    {Reward: One Wish to the system: Note: (there might be some restriction to some wishes).}


    ''Wow, I''ll say the cheating system is both awesome and weird... A wish; that means I can wish for anything... That''s good.''


    {Not everything, Host.}


    ''Accept the two... The gate will be cleared, I''m just surprised that this Giant isn''t the main Boss, Then... What creature is the real Boss?'' He sighed:


    "I can only find out when I enter, And the system want me to solo this one, That can be achieved." He tapped on the earpiece in his ear.


    "I''ll be back love, take care of these things."


    "Huh?"


    Erika turned around to Michael, Only to see him flying away with incredible speed.


    "Where are you going?" She asked.


    "Just closing a gate, No one is allowed to follow me."


    Michael''s reply confused her more, but she respected his wishes, and nodded: "Ok."


    After answering Michael, she fixed her gaze on the Giants whose Moral had got so low that they aren''t even putting on a valid fight.


    "Let''s end this, Snow."


    Snow nodded, and shot towards the remaining two Giants in front of her.


    ____


    [Desert.] Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Only ten heads to go." Joker muttered, breathing heavily.


    "We can do this, but where is the ghost Guild? They should be here by now?"


    The two were standing on the ground, both covered in blood, staring at the monster in front of them, who now has 20 hands and ten heads.


    "I see you guys missed us!!"


    Zukila, Robert, Joker, Commander Wang, and the rest fighters raised their heads to the sky, seeing a military helicopter hovering above them.


    "When did they get so close that we didn''t detect them?" Joker asked in mild surprised.


    "You shouldn''t be surprised by that!"


    Princess Camila, Prince Chris, Jasmine, Karen, Daniel, Veronica, and Conner leaped into the air, landing in front of the stunned group.


    "Leave this to us."


    Camila''s long veil transform into her sword, the space behind her tore opened, and a huge red phoenix flew out.


    "Let have some fun! Gall!!" She leaped into the air, landing on her Phoenix.


    ''That''s a Legendary-class Pet? Why didn''t she used it when facing me in the competition?'' Zukila asked inwardly, staring at the Phoenix which shot towards the monster.


    "Come on now, You can''t have all the fun."


    Veronica summoned her umbrella, then threw it into the air.


    "[Pain of Annihilation]"


    With her command, the umbrella froze tens of minutes above her and started spinning, releasing countless blades towards the monster.


    "Ghosts! We can''t stand by and watch them take all the credit! Attack!!"


    With Daniel''s command. Jasmine, Karen, And all the members of the Ghost Guild, charged forward.


    "Yawn!! I''m so bored." Chris calmly walked towards the Monster, Conner following beside him.


    "Let''s finish this Bastard!"


    Their black Overcoats moving in the wing as they kept on walking.


    "Is it me, Or did Michael pick all the strongest younger generation as his elders?" Joker asked in mild confusion.


    Zukila, and Robert looked down at their overcoats and smirked.


    "Yeah."


    Without hesitation, they both shot forward, joining the group.


    "Let''s rest for awhile."


    Commander Wang stated, and the rest agreed in a flash, sitting on the ground, watching the battle in front of them.


    **I''m Invisible!!**


    "Shut Up!!"


    Daniel yelled, leaped into the air, and with a downward slash, sent a powerful energy blade which accurately cut off one head of Hundred-hander... Well... Twenty-hander now.


    **Graaaa!!**


    All the heads opened their mouths again... Seeing this, the fighters yelled.


    "Be careful!! It''s going for its ultimate Attack!!"


    "Hahahahaha..."


    But to their shock, all The Conquerors Elders laughed out loud.


    "Conquerors!! Let''s show them our ultimate move."


    Having fought monsters continuously for two years straight... They cultivated a calm mind, always on guard... And it greatly increased their fighting experience.


    The elders nodded, infused their Mana in all their weapons, and shot forward, each aiming for a head.


    "Come on!"


    Jasmine yelled at her guild, channeled her mana into her Sword, and shot into the air.


    Before the mouths could release their different Attacks, Nice blades plunged into each of its heads, Hundred-hander froze for what seems like seconds, Then fell backward, with his attackers still on its body.


    BAM!!!


    The sound of its body hitting the ground rung out in the whole desert, as sand rose into the air.


    "They did it, They Killed the monster!" Camila exclaimed in joy.


    After countless attacks and deaths, they finally killed Hundred-hander, and closed the S-Rank gate.

 Chapter 256 - 256: Trials To The Sovereign Medal 1

    Whoosh!!


    Michael moved with his best speed, covering hundreds of Miles in less than a minute, handing to the S-Rank gate, marked by the system.


    After Minutes of flying, he finally got to the location, the first things he saw were Wolves... Not just any wolves.


    "Scavengers Wolves?"


    Micheal stared at the first Monsters he killed when he started VRG, with unreadable emotions.


    The quills covered wolves looked up, spotting Michael above them, without hesitation, The quills on their body, shot towards him.


    BAM!!


    Michael blocked everything with his [Shield of Courage]


    "I never knew they could do that... Well... The ones I fought are all Lv2, while these guys are Lv50... There''ll surely be some difference."


    The Twenty wolves'' eyes blaze in rage, seeing their attacks easily blocked.


    Michael grinned: "I would have been scared of you guys weeks back, but..." His grin widened.


    The next moment, all the wolves rose into the air, floating mindlessly around.


    "You guys are just cannon fodders."


    He activated [Brainwave] stage two.


    *Graaaa!!!*


    The next moment, the heads of the wolves burst open like a watermelon, Michael dropped their headless bodies to the ground, as the system rewarded him with 5,000 points.


    "Immortal gave me 20,000, while twenty Lv50 gave me 5,000, it should be at least more than 10,000."


    {Did you just add the word "More"?}


    Michael shook his head and walked towards the red gate, he took a deep breath and walked inside.


    ___


    [18th city.]


    "Where is big brother?"


    Mira, with Sofia wrap around her shoulders walked towards Erika and Jennifer.


    "Oh my God!"


    The two gasped In shock, seeing the huge python on Mira''s shoulders, it was three feet long, that''s why they were shock.


    Mira looked at the two in confusion, "Oh, Bestie, This Is Sofia, my new friend. And are you two ok?" Mira introduced Sofia to Jennifer, then asked.


    "Oh, Mira... We just got a little surprise seeing Sofia... Don''t worry, Michael said he got to close the S-Rank gate." Erika answered, calming down her heart.


    "S-Rank gate? What are we waiting for then? Let''s go!"


    "No Mira, Michael made it clear he''s doing this alone... Let''s help them clean up here."


    Mira looked around the destroyed city, and the dead bodies of all the Giants.


    "This city is destroyed without recognition, what is there to clean?" She asked in mild confusion.


    "Bestie is right." Maria walked towards them, with Mari on her shoulder.


    "This city is beyond rebuild, To build it back, it''ll take at least 2 decades." She added.


    Erika and Jennifer looked at each other, then at Tyson who sat on one of the Giants, with his flaming broadsword beside him, then sighed.


    "These are exactly Tyson''s words." Jennifer nodded: "Ok then, We won''t clean... For now."


    "Oh, when they said it, you two agreed." Tyson rolled his eyes.


    "Come on now, Tyson. Do you need to complain?" Jennifer flashed him her best seductive smile, seeing this; Tyson''s face redden instantly. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It seems saving her in the battle gave you some points."


    Tyson looked beside him, seeing Helena smirking at him.


    "What are you saying?" He asked, then slowly turned his head to Jennifer, seeing she was talking to Erika, he turned back to Helena with a slight frown.


    "You should tell her how you feel, Her reaction might shock you." Helena smiled at him and walked away.


    Tyson stared at her back for some moments, then turned his head back to Jennifer.


    "Not yet."


    He muttered under his breath.


    ___


    [Back to Michael.]


    {Welcome Host, Your trial to the Sovereign Medal start now.}


    {Master Your Bloodlines and the system will do the rest.}


    Michael froze the moment he entered the gate.


    "You didn''t say anything about any trial!"


    {Should I?}


    "....."


    "Ok, what Is the trial?"


    He looked around, seeing he was in a forest, but he recognized the place.


    "This? This is island Survival, The first game I played."


    {Correct Host.}


    BAM!!


    He looked to his right, seeing two huge Tigers with six legs walking towards him, razor sharp teeth and long claws.


    "These are the Lv5 monsters we escaped from before Sara betrayed me... What the hell is happening here?"


    *Grrraaaaa!!!*


    He moved his head to his front, see a huge black bear walking towards him, its red eyes glowing with sinister intention.


    "You? I kill... Well... Sara killed you after I reduced your Health points."


    {Host will have to face the strongest form of all his Previous Kills, Master his Bloodlines, Enter the Sovereign Medal, and Past the Trial... That is your only mission... Note: a day here is equal to 12 hours in your world.}


    "You are something... Ok then, let''s start."


    {One more thing.}


    "Huh?"


    {All Skills Sealed, Host won''t be able to use any skills, but can still use his Mana... Note: Abyssal Mana have also been sealed.}


    "What the, FUCK?!!!!"


    {It''s a trial, Not a walk in the park.}


    "Wait." Michael calmed himself.


    "Does that mean I''ll be fighting Reaper?" He looked around the Monsters walking towards him. "These guys are all Lv60, What Level will Calamity or Reaper be in?"


    {Good luck Host, Master Your Bloodlines.}


    "I see you are doing this, so I''ll get stronger faster, I''m just surprised how you manipulate this Gate."


    {There is nothing I can''t do.}


    Michael just nodded, and channeled his Mana in his body.


    "Come on, Then!!" He yelled at the monsters.


    *AWWOOOOLL!!*


    "You got to be kidding me!"


    He looked to his left, seeing Twenty Scavengers Wolves walking towards him, All Lv50.


    Michael cracked his neck, and knuckles, then lunged towards the Bear.


    "You''ll be first!!"


    He yelled, and struck out a punch filled with his Mana on the skull of the Bear.


    Poof!!


    ".....?!!!"


    He stood still, and watched as the Bear turned into smoke, He fixed his gaze on the smoke as it moved towards his initial location, and formed the Bear again.


    "Huh?!!!!"


    {Master Your Bloodlines.}


    The system reminded.


    "Are you saying these things has my bloodlines? And can utilize it?"


    {100% than you.}


    "That''s a yes and No question... But... If that''s the way this is... I''ll have to get serious."


    He grinned.

 Chapter 257 - 257: Trials To The Sovereign Medal 2

    [Three Days Later.]


    [Night Time.]


    [20th City, Lockwood.]


    In the biggest Manor in Lockwood, A young guy looking his early twenties, with golden blonde hair and hazel eyes, sat on the couch, Drinking blood from the glass in his hand.


    Four figures in black mage''s robes stood behind him, their bodies, and faces concealed.


    Standing in front of this young man were four figures, who were known as the four kings.


    "What news did you bring, Tory?" The young man asked, taking a sip of the blood.


    "My Lord, The first King is heading this way as we speak, she wants to introduce some people to us."


    "Oh? My beauty is coming here... Why didn''t you tell me sooner?"


    His voice was as calm as ever.


    Tory didn''t answer, but just lowered her head.


    The young man turned his gaze to the middle-age man behind her.


    "You know I''m still mad with you, right?" He asked.


    "Yes, My Lord." The man who was the fifth king bowed his head, but quickly raised it:


    "It''s my mistake for not revealing this to Kay, Now he''s one of them, fighting against us."


    "How will you correct this mistake? As he''s your son."


    "There is only one way to correct this, My Lord... Kill him."


    "Hahaha! That''s why you are my king." He turned his head to the fourth king.


    "What about you, Zhou? How is the children doing?"


    "The organs and blood needed are getting removed, and half of the experiments succeeded, the other half failed."


    "Hmm... How many do we lose?"


    "500 children died, while 500 succeeded, the rest are still in their cells."


    "Ok... But we need more children."


    "True, but Supreme brigade is making that harder in Amerisa, they are station everywhere, Including the seaports, and airports." Zhou added.


    "Michael is one stubborn kid, any news about his whereabouts?"


    "No my Lord, it seems he just vanished... Even Amerisa is stumped." Tory answered.


    "Something isn''t right, Michael won''t just vanish, or is he in a game?" The young man placed the empty glass on the table, his eyes fixed on the four.


    "No, He''s not in any game, last information we got; he was heading towards the 15th city, them he just vanished."


    The young man nodded, and relaxed back on the couch. "My Love will know the answer, Let''s wait for her."


    The four nodded.


    ___


    [Border of Lockwood.]


    "What are we doing here, Rebecca?" Damon asked, a deep frown on his face.


    "Come on, Love. I have something to show you... You asked me where I was two days ago, now I want to show you. Don''t you trust me?"


    Damon thought for a moment, then nodded:


    "I do."


    Mika, QingLi, Yan and his remaining two Heavenly kings looked at the gate in front of them with a slight frown, but still followed behind Rebecca, all on guard.


    Whoosh!!!


    Ten hooded figures landed in front of the group, daggers drawn.


    "Who are you?!"


    The first asked, but the voice sounded like a child, which made the group frown deeply.


    "Re...bec...ca."


    Rebecca mentioned her name, but in a weird way, which confused the six even more.


    The figures looked at one another, nodded, and leaped into the air, disappearing from sight.


    "Who were does guys?" Mika muttered to herself.


    Rebecca: "Let''s go."


    The huge gate opened automatically, Rebecca walked in first, while the group looked at one another again, not knowing what to do.


    "If you want to have your revenge, come on." Rebecca looked at them over her shoulder.


    "Be on guard."


    Yan whispered to his group, who nodded, and followed behind him, The City of Lockwood was just too eerie...


    The group cautiously traversed the quiet street, looking right and left.


    Mika hugged her herself, feeling uneasy. ''I feel like I''m walking towards the devil''s Maw.'' She thought.


    "Boss, I feel strange... This place isn''t good." QingLi whispered in a low voice.


    "I know, there is an evil aura and pressure in this city... And a powerful presence... I can feel it from here." He whispered back.


    Although they felt strange, they kept on following Rebecca.


    After some minutes, they finally got to the Manor, like being detected... 100 figures landed around them, Daggers drawn.


    Damon and the other five quickly summoned their weapons, calmly looking at the surrounding figures.


    Rebecca smirked, and brought out a red token with the number 1 engraved on it.


    Seeing the token, the figures quickly lowered their weapons and got down on one knee.


    "Greetings to the first King!!!!!!"


    Their voices were so loud that it reaches the sky.


    "Let''s go in."


    Rebecca walked inside the gate... While Damon turned his head to Yan, who shrugged and follow behind her, his weapon still in hand.


    "Vice, Are you thinking what I''m thinking?" Mika asked in a low voice.


    "Lockwood is responsible for all the children kidnappings that have been happening in all the cities..." He looked around, at the still kneeling figures.


    "These guys called her the first King... I hope it''s not what we are thinking... This is what you''ll do... When things got out of control, Run as fast as you can... I can''t feel these guys'' Mana which means they''re all above the Gold medal 4-stars holder... You understand?"


    Mika thought for a moment, and nodded.


    "With that taken care of, let''s go in."


    He walked inside, followed by Mika.


    ____


    [Michael''s Trails.]


    "Huff, Huff, Huff."


    Michael squat on the ground, breathing heavily, staring at the bear, Wolves, and Tigers.


    "It took me six days to kill these guys."


    He slowly stood up:


    "At least I gained an understanding in Shadow Bloodline, Not even close to mastering It... Ha! System! Don''t you know the 22nd in the real world is my birthday?! You should be giving me gifts, not working my bones out!!"


    {I am giving you a gift, and this is it... A gift to enter the Sovereign Medal without playing VRG... Oh. And host, Do remember Goddess Hestia''s quest.}


    "I know, play Doomsday... What is the next stage?"


    {Next stage: Fallen Demons and Calamity... Both has Shadow bloodline.}


    "You got to be kidding me!"


    *Whoosh!!!*


    *SCREECH!!!*


    *Whoosh!!*


    *Grraaaa!!!!!*


    Michael looked up, seeing ten fallen demons circling above him... He then lowered his gaze, seeing the four-handed monster walking towards him.


    "I''ll need my Devil sword."


    {Sorry Host, Weapons are sealed in this stage.} sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "....."

 Chapter 258 - 258: Revelation

    Whoosh!!


    With a downward roll, Michael dodged the talons of the demon above him.


    "This would have been easier If I can summon any weapon."


    He grumbled, rolling go the side, as another demon crash on the spot.


    "I fought you guys when you''re all Lv10! But now..." He leaped to the side, dodging another talon attack.


    "I can''t grab or attack, the rest will just move to stop me... What to do?"


    {Host should Master his Bloodline.}


    ''Oh... right!''


    His eyes widened in realization: ''There is only one way to fight these things, Void bloodline.''


    Seeing the demons circling above him again, he channeled his Mana to his feet, and leaped 200 meters back.


    "This distance will be enough, I hope!"


    He quickly sat on the ground, closing his eyes. "I need to concentrate, If I can learn even a little, I''ll be able to win."


    The demons turned towards his location, and without hesitation, they all flew towards him, talons stretched forth.


    Michael simply closed his eyes, not bothered about them, his full attention on mastering even 1% of the Void Bloodline.


    SCREECH!!!!


    ___


    [Lockwood.]


    "What do we have here?"


    The young man fixed his hazel eyes on Rebecca, then moved it to the six following behind her.


    "Guest?"


    The four kings quickly bowed the moment Rebecca walked inside.


    "Greetings first king."


    Rebecca nodded at them, and turn to the young man.


    "How are you doing, Azazel?"


    Rebecca was the only one in the city to dare call him by his name, Even the other kings don''t have the gut to even mention the first three letters on his name.


    "Hehehe... How is my girl doing?" Azazel stood up, and walked towards Rebecca only to be blocked by Damon.


    "Oh wow, Who is this?" He asked with a sneer.


    ''Fuck! What is Damon doing? This guy is a sovereign Medal 10-stars... I won''t even think about moving in his presence.'' Yan thought inwardly.


    "Azazel, this is Damon, My boyfriend."


    Azazel and the kings scanned Damon from head to feet, and nodded:


    "You found such a nice, and loyal toy, How hard did he gave it to you?" Azazel asked, tilting his head to Rebecca.


    "Is it better than mine?"


    Damon frowned upon hearing the question, this Question...


    "What is he saying?" Damon looked at Rebecca over his shoulder, his eyes filled with confusion.


    Rebecca walked up to him, then rubbed his shoulder as she moved past him:


    "When I was just 25 years old, I was one of the weakest players in the whole VRG, useless and powerless..."


    She removed her hand from his shoulder, and walked up to Azazel, then started rubbing his chest:


    "Azazel found me in a game half dead, and instead of killing me, he rescued me... Took me here, and.... I was shocked seeing the experiment for the first time, but I got used to it, and figures... To be the strongest, you need to do some disgusting things in life." She smiled at Damon.


    "You... You... You are among the kidnappings!!"


    Rebecca smirked at him, "Not only am I among, I help deliver kids to him."


    "What?! How the hell did a witch like you become the president of Luncheon?!"


    "That''s also because of my love here, after killing the former president, I took over, and created Destroyers Guild... Don''t even think so far, all the members knows who I am, because I personally selected them... While you selected her."


    She gestured her head to Mika.


    "So all these while, you were using us?"


    "Oh Love."


    Rebecca removed her hand from Azazel''s chest and walked up to Damon, stopping only an inch from him.


    "Didn''t you wonder when ever we are together, I always ask for sex?"


    "....!!!"


    "Don''t be surprised, after I passed the experiment, and became the first king, I also gained a side effect... Low vitality... I can only replenish it by having sex, and not with just anyone, I need someone with high amount of Yin energy... And you suited that role."


    "So the more we have sex, the more you drain my energy without me knowing?"


    "Correct."


    She patted his cheek with a playful smile.


    "Then, about my sister, did you really care?"


    "Fufufu... Your sister is a bitch and a slut... Michael was really foolish to follow her... She was also a pain in the ass, that''s why I took you away, leaving her in Amerisa... It''s a good thing Michael killed her... Come on...


    You knew someone is going to do it eventually... You know your sister."


    "But..." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shhh.... I only helped you so you''ll be under my hand..."


    "You! Then what about the plan to kill Michael?!"


    "Hahahahaha!!!!"


    Rebecca laughed so loudly that she held her stomach, She walked back to Azazel, then turned around to Damon.


    "You are really a fool, Michael is a Grandmaster, Not everyone can kill him... The main plan is; we''ll kidnap Mira bring her here... The time Michael will be fighting Firenze and those fools, we''ll take what we need from his sister!"


    Damon took a deep breath, Looked at Mika over his shoulder, and gave her a sign, then turned to Yan.


    "You knew about this?!"


    "Yes, why do you think I''m here?" Yan asked with a shrugged.


    "I never knew you are such a dick! Willing to kill children just to get stronger!"


    Yan, and his group frowned slightly, While Damon turned back to Rebecca and Azazel.


    "Then, why bring me here? Are you going to kill me?"


    "No, I brought you here so you can join me, I can''t reveal all these to you in the house; you might refuse and expose me to everyone... But here... This is my territory... So choose, Join me or die." She smiled at him and added:


    "If you join me, You''ll still be able to have my body, isn''t that a good thing?"


    Damon spit on the ground, right in front of her, which earn him a frown from the kings.


    "I might be ruthless, killed a lot of people, and did many awful things... But I have never killed a child, and I''ll never!"


    Blue Mana burst out from him throwing those closest to him back, while Mika used the distraction and ran out of the place.


    "Bluzagon! Come out!!"

 Chapter 259 - 259: Death Of Damon

    [If you gaze long into an Abyss, the Abyss also gazes into you.


    --Friedrich Wilhelm Nietzsche.]


    ___


    Whoosh!!


    The four hooded figures leaped into the air, landing in front of Rebecca and Azazel.


    The space tore opened, and a huge Sea Dragon walked out from the space.


    "Bluzagon, this is not a battle we can win! But we must try!! Fusion! You two come out!!"


    The space tore opened again, and two huge Apes, with sharp claws walked out. While Damon and Bluzagon fused.


    "It has been long I have fun."


    "....?!"


    The four figures quickly turned around to Azazel and dropped on one knee, their right fist resting on the ground.


    "Creator, We won''t stand by and let you fight some ant." The first one said, his voice also sounding like a 15years old.


    "Yes." The others nodded.


    "Hehehe... Don''t work yourselves out my children, I just want to see what this kid is capable of."


    Azazel walked past them, and stood in front of Damon.


    "Damon is as good as dead, this young man is a Sovereign Medal 10-stars, even the founders won''t dare fight him, And those four in black are all Elite Medal holders... Moreover, The Kings are all Grandmasters, even twenty of Damon who Is now a Diamond holder, thanks to his Fusion, won''t be able to win." QingLi whispered, while Yan nodded.


    ''I need to find a way to survive here.'' Yan thought for a moment and stepped forward:


    "My Lord, Let us deal with him, you''ll only get your hands dirty by his blood... Let us handle him."


    "Oh?"


    Azazel turned his head to Yan, his Hazel eyes instantly turned crimson red... "Did I asked you to speak?"


    Yan moved back, his eyes filled with horror, his body trembling none stop.


    ''S-Such amount of killing intent... It''s like I''m staring at an ancient monster...'' he nodded, his body trembling.


    "S-Sorry, My Lord. It won''t happen again."


    Azazel turned his head to Rebecca, who gave him a slight nod... He nodded, and turned his gaze back to Damon.


    Yan was still trembling:


    ''I have seen those eyes before... Yes... These are exactly the same eyes Supreme stared at me with... B-Before breaking my hand.''


    "I, Damon, will not go down that easily! Twin Earth apes, [sonic destruction attack]!!"


    The two apes instantly opened their mouths, and released a powerful green beam towards Azazel, who wasn''t even planning on moving.


    Swoosh...


    The beam past through him like a cool breeze, not even scratching his white clothes.


    "Impossible, these two are Epic-class pets, and both stage 3, how?"


    "It seems you haven''t faced a Sovereign Medal before... Let me show you why we are feared."


    Azazel pointed a finger at him, moment next, dark lightning shot out from his finger towards the apes.


    Damon''s eyes widened seeing the speed of Lightning, He watched in horror as the lightning burst open one of his pets, then moved to the next, bursting its head open, the two pets were totally defenseless against the attack.


    "Impossible... Piff!!"


    He threw up a mouthful of blood, hearing AI announcing the death of his pets.


    "Just one Attack killed two Epic-class pets in seconds?"


    His mind haven''t yet processed the power gap between them.


    Azazel sighed softly:


    "To enter the Sovereign, You must master at least one or more Bloodline, and lucky me... I mastered both the lightning and darkness."


    Before Damon could move, the hall was instantly plunged into darkness, He summoned his sword, looking around him... His surroundings were so dark that he couldn''t even see two feet from him.


    "In the presence of darkness, everything is useless."


    Whoosh!


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    Damon fell on his knees holding his shoulder, as blood flowed out like a tide.


    Whoosh!!


    "Ahhh!!!"


    He screamed again, as his left hand was cut off, amidst his screams, The light turned back up, and Damon stared at both his arms in front of him... He looked up at Rebecca with so much hatred that he have never given anyone, not even Michael for Killing his sister.


    "I''ll die today, but remember one thing... Michael will kill all of you."


    The next moment, he channeled all his mana into his body, the chaotic Mana in his body spread out in the wall.


    "Planning on sacrificing your pet so you can kill all of us in the explosion, You are really stupid."


    Rebecca snapped her finger, setting Damon on fire: "You should have joined me, you would have gotten everything you ever dream of... If it''s revenge, The Dead soldiers would have helped you with that... But you rather choose death because of some pathetic principles."


    Her voice was as cold as ice:


    "Hahahahaha!!!!"


    Damon let out a sinister laughter in the fire, "You are the main reason my sister died! If you had allowed me, she won''t be in Amerisa... And I''m here blaming Supreme, he just protected himself from her... You might have killed me, but everything you said have been forwarded to Michael! I Might die, but your plan against his sister will be your doom!"


    Rebecca and the rest frowned deeply hearing Damon.


    "You recorded everything that happened here?" Rebecca was stunned.


    "Yeah, And it''s already transferred to Michael..." Damon smirked, as his flesh started burning away.


    "Isn''t AI the best?"


    That was his last question, before he closed his eyes and die peacefully, not planning of giving them the satisfaction of hearing his screams.


    "This is not good, If Supreme gets the Recording?" She turned to Azazel.


    "So what if he gets it? No one can defeat us... Even the founders haven''t mastered their Bloodlines... So they''re all still in the Grandmaster Medal, highest 5-stars... And do you think Michael will be able to do anything?"


    "What about, Drakon? That Dragon is as strong as you... If the two fuse, they''ll be a lot stronger than you." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Azazel was silent for a moment:


    "We''ll think about Drakon when we get on the bridge... You four, Locate that girl and kill her."


    The four hooded figures nodded, and walked out of the Manor.


    "Girl?" Rebecca looked around in confusion, then her eyes widened in shock.


    "Where is, Mika?!!"


    *


    *


    One more chapter today!

 Chapter 260 - 260: Trials Completed!

    [Back to Michael.]


    [Three hours later.]


    Michael sat in a meditating posture on the same hill he and Sara slept on, he was in a bad state...


    His left hand was missing, while there was a huge cut on his back, He had to escape the fallen demons and Calamity, even using his cut-off arm to distract them... All these happened 2 hours ago.


    Dark vortex in size of a baby''s enclosed fist appeared above his head, as his hand started regenerating, Two more vortexes appeared on both side of his shoulders, these things were no different from black holes.


    The more he channeled his Energy, the more Violent the vortexes became, all the small stones and sands started ascending into the air, flying towards the Vortexes.


    SCREECH!!!!!!!!


    A loud shriek broke through this peaceful moment, all the stones and sands fell to the ground, as the Vortexes instantly vanished.


    Michael opened his eyes, raised his head to the sky seeing 7 fallen demons circling above him... He lowered his gaze to his hand, and sighed in relief, seeing it has grown back.


    "Who would have thought the void Bloodline can regenerate?" He slowly stood up from the ground.


    "I have mastered 20% of the Void Bloodline and 50% of the shadow Bloodline... Killed two of you guys, but now... I''ll make sure to kill all of you."


    He smirked at them: "What are you fools waiting for? Come on!!"


    *SCREECH!!*


    Two doves towards him with full speed, while Michael stood calmly on the hill, waiting for the exact moment to act.


    "10 meters... 5 meters."


    Whizzes!!


    *...?!!!*


    The fallen demons were stunned, seeing their kins'' heads falling to the ground, while their body were cut into more than ten sizes.


    "How do you like my new skill? I created it... And named it [Void Euthanasia]."


    The Demons were enraged, They all shot forward, talons stretched out.


    Michael grinned and stretched forth his hand towards them: "[Shadow Pull]."


    With his command, all the shadows on the ground came alive, and shot towards the demons, binding them... With a drop of his hand, all the shadow pulled the limbs of the fallen demons, tearing them into countless Pieces.


    {Total points: 60,000.}


    "60,000? I thought they are more?"


    {Nope.}


    Michael sighed softly, before he could take a step, A figure leaped from below the Hill, appearing above him.


    "What the?" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael quickly threw a backflip, as the huge figure collided on the spot, cracking the ground in the process.


    "Calamity, why are you in such a rush?" Michael stood up, dusting his overcoat.


    "I''m not the same guy who entered this gate 6 days ago... Let me show you what 20% of the Void Bloodline is capable of." He stretched forth his hand towards Calamity.


    Seeing his action, Calamity raised all its hands and smashed down on the hill, causing a mini earthquake, but to its shock; Michael stood still grinning at it.


    *?!!!*


    The Monster looked down at Michael''s feet, seeing Shadows holding his legs to the ground.


    "You are powerful, But in presence of the Soon-to-be of the Abyssal... You are nothing."


    He clenched his fist, Dark Vortexes appeared around Calamity, Before the monster could escape, its Shadow rose from the ground, binding its legs and hands.


    "With the time I spend here, I already figured out everything... The Abyssal Call is the path that surely lead to the Abyss... And being acknowledged by the Abyssal lords cleared my doubt... The system is molding me to be the next King... And I need to start acting like one, You low lives should be under me, Not having the guts to attack."


    His right eye turned red, while the left turned black. "You should bow to your ruler!"


    BOOM!!


    The Vortexes collided with Calamity, cutting the Monsters into countless sizes, and absorbing everything.


    {Congratulations! You gained an understanding with the Void and Shadow Bloodlines: Mastering: Void; 50%. Shadow: 60%.}


    {Host gained the requirement to be upgraded into the sovereign rank, Do you wish to be start the process?}


    "What about this gate?"


    {It will be close.}


    "What if I want to continue?"


    {Host can, There are more trials ahead, does host want to continue?}


    "I can stay here for one more day... What Is the next trial?"


    {Escape Room.}


    "Then take me there, Let''s see what 50% of the Void Bloodline can really do."


    He jumped down from the hill, landing steadily on his feet.


    "It feels nice jumping down, rather than Climbing." He observed the hill with a small smile.


    Whizzes!!


    A gateway appeared in front of him.


    "Time to see what those knights are capable of."


    He walked inside the gateway, disappearing from island survival.


    ____


    [Lockwood.]


    Mika ran through alleys making sure to stay out from the moonlight, or any other source of lights in the city, using the darkness to escape was her only option... She needed to report this.


    Whoosh!!


    Whoosh!!


    Whoosh!!


    Whoosh!!


    Mika looked up, seeing four dark figures standing on the building above her, their daggers shimmering under the moonlight... She finally got the chance to see the red glow which she suspected was their eyes.


    Whoosh!!!!


    The four leaped up simultaneously, and shot down towards her, Mika came to a stop, and quickly summoned her weapon... Without hesitation, she leaped backward, as the four landed on the spot she was standing on.


    They all slowly stood up, and turned their heads towards her, their crimson eyes fixed on their target.


    "Dammit, these guys... Or whatever they are; are all Elite medal holders... There is no way I can Defeat even one, let alone four."


    "Drop on your knees and split your throat, at least it won''t be painful, but if you make us attack, You''ll regret it."


    The first figure stated, the four stood still, waiting for her action.


    "You Monsters think I''m scared of you? Come on! If you have the gut!!" She yelled, channeling her Mana into her sword.


    ''Before I die, I''ll take one with me.'' She thought, her face filled with determination.


    The figures stared at her for a moment, then ran forward, their daggers ready.

 Chapter 261 - 261: Run Or Die!

    Mika braced herself, but an unexpected turn of event occurred.


    Eight figures moved past her with incredible speed, and struck the four, throwing them meters back.


    "Uh?"


    Mika stared at the black Overcoats on four of the figures and froze in shock.


    "The Conquerors? In Lockwood?"


    "I hope we didn''t scare you?" Sunny looked at her over his shoulder, a smile on his face.


    "How are you doing? Where is Damon, and the rest?" General Joe walked up to them, he was in his knight Armor.


    "Is she ok?" Phillip asked, his gaze fixed on the figures.


    "I think she is." Sunny nodded.


    "Stay back, let deal with these things." Sarah smiled at the frozen Mika, then turned her attention to the four, who already stood up.


    "So you guys are the ones we heard reports about." The one who seems to be the only one speaking, said, his eyes glowing brightly.


    "What the hell are these things?" Mika asked no one particular.


    "They are called Dead soldiers, these guys are already dead, But with some experiment with the children, they somehow gave them life... These guys are hollow, they feel no pain or emotions... They only obey." Niki walked up to her, her Overcoat moving in the wind.


    "How long have you guys been in this city?" Mika asked in mild confusion.


    "This isn''t the time and place to be asking questions." Ricky cracked his neck: "Let''s have some fun!"


    "Kill these Bastards!"


    With a Command, the four figures shot towards the eight.


    "Take one each, We must end them before their backup arrives." General Joe charged forward with Sunny, engaging in a heated battle with the first dead soldier...


    ... They might have the advantage in number, but these guys are a lot stronger than all of them... Their main mission here is to spy, get information and report back to Michael, That was their real mission... The only people who knew about this are the powerful figures In Amerisa, Supreme''s plan is to know the enemy before attacking.


    For the past feel days they have been here, and they got a lot of information, and even the locations where the children are being kept and experimented on... But these locations were highly guarded by the dead Soldiers and kings.


    Attacking it with their current strength is like seeking death.


    BAM!!


    General Joe struck the Dead soldier on his face with a powerful punch, knocking him backward.


    The soldier staggered backward for a moment then looked up at him, his eyes glowed even more... Seeing these the rest leaped back, landing behind the first.


    "Fuck!"


    Sunny cussed out loud.


    "What Is happening?" Mika was getting more confused.


    "No time for explanation, Let''s get out form here!!"


    General Joe grabbed her waist, and leaped into the air crying her like she weights nothing, he landed on the building''s roof beside the Alley, and without hesitation ran away.


    Mika looked behind her, seeing the rest following them, even Phillip and Sarah who are both Diamond holders were on the run.


    "Can someone tell me what is going on?"


    She was getting even more confused.


    "And I can run on my own."


    General Joe nodded, and placed her down, but kept on running.


    "If you want to survive, follow us." Niki said to her, running past her.


    The group were running on top of countless buildings, heading to an unknown location.


    Mika looked at the location of the alley, seeing red light shinning from below, before she knew it, Four humanoid Creatures with four hands, pale skin and red eyes leaped from the Alley, landing on the building. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fuck!!!"


    Like adrenaline shot In her system, she ran away, even passing Levi and Ricky who are ahead of her... She wasn''t scared about the creatures, she had killed so many Monsters that she was numbed when seeing one... But these things have an eerie energy around them, not only that, Each one of them has the strength of a Grandmaster.


    Why won''t they run?


    **SCREECH!!!**


    The creatures spotted their Silhouettes, and charged towards them, with an unholy speed.


    "How fast are these things." Mika exclaimed, increasing her speed.


    "In here!!"


    With Sunny call, everyone followed him, entering a hiding spot they had created beforehand, Mika didn''t waste a second and jumped inside, not even having time to think.


    "Shhh!" Phillip shushed her, Silently closing the cover.


    "Steady your heartbeat." Niki instructed, If someone told her she''ll be calm in time of danger, she would have laughed, But after facing Two years of Training... These things were nothing to be afraid them.


    If the creatures were one or two, they might have a chance, but three above... Nope, it''s either run or die.


    BAM!!!


    The sound of something hitting the spot they hid rung out, Mika inhaled, and exhaled, trying her best to stop her beating heart.


    **Grrraaaa!!!**


    Silent growl sounded above them, While the group held their weapons, staying as quiet as they could.


    BAM!!!


    The creatures above, and around them moved away from their location.


    "Shhh." General Joe shushed, listening above.


    BAM!!


    TAP-TAP-TAP-TAP-TAP


    The last one ran off, following the others behind.


    Mika sighed in relief, feeling the adrenaline wearing off, a pungent smell hit her hard, causing her to wrinkle her nose.


    "What is that smell?" She asked Niki in a low voice.


    "We are in a dumpster, which we have filled with rotten food."


    Mika almost threw up her dinner hearing her: "Why the hell are we in a dumpster?" She asked back, swallowing whatever was about to come out.


    "Those things sense of smell is 100X stronger than Dogs, let alone humans, we have lost all General Joe''s soldiers before we discovered this idea... This is the only way to hide."


    Mika was flabbergasted, totally speechless.


    After some minutes, Sunny finally opened his mouth:


    "I think they are gone." He slowly opened the cover, and looked around, seeing the coast was clear, he signal to the rest.


    They quietly got down, and ran away from the location. Mika following behind them.


    ''Here we go again.'' She thought.


    *


    *


    *


    Many thanks to you guys, Your powers stones, and Golden tickets are highly appreciated!


    Love you all!!! ????

 Chapter 262 - 262: Power Boost

    [Next Day.]


    [8 Am.]


    [Amerisa - Unity Street.]


    [Michael''s Home.]


    "You should rest Erika! You have been moving around the 15th and 16th cities for two days straight, you aren''t going back there again!!"


    Maria quickly stood up, stopping her sister who was about to leave the house.


    "What do you expect me to do? Stay here and watch some movies when Michael''s whereabouts is unknown?!" Erika asked with a slight frown.


    "I know you are worried, we are--"


    "--What are you doing Tom!! That''s not where Jerry is hiding!!"


    The two turned their heads to Mira, and Sofia, who were on the sofa watching Tom and Jerry.


    "Hahaha!!" She laughed out loud, seeing Jerry pranking Tom.


    Erika: "....?????"


    "What are you doing, Mira? Michael has been missing for four days now! And you''re here watching cartoon!" Maria asked, with a frown on her face. Her attention was now focused on Mira.


    "Huh?" Mira turned her head to the two.


    "How many times have I told you guys? Brother is fine... He''s somewhere getting stronger, I don''t know why you guys are so worried."


    "Mira is right." Drakon, in his human appearance, walked out from the kitchen, with roasted meat in hand.


    "I can feel him getting stronger from our bond."


    "Really?" Erika turned her head to him: "Are you sure he''s OK?" She asked again, her voice filled with urgency.


    "Yeah." Drakon nodded, and sat down on the sofa beside Mira. "I started feeling his increase in strength yesterday till now... He''s still increasing."


    Erika sighed in relief, while Maria glared at Drakon:


    "Why didn''t you tell us this Yesterday?!! Jennifer, Tyson, Rahond and even the Supreme Brigade are all looking for him!!"


    "Really? Well... You didn''t ask me yesterday." Drakon said in a flat tone, eating his meat with his hand.


    "..."


    Maria was speechless.


    Erika walked past her, and sat down on the other sofa... Then observed Mira:


    "Why aren''t you worried about him, Mira? Do you also have a bond with him?" She asked in a low voice.


    Mira turned her hand to the disheveled Lady beside her, dark circles were under her eyes which appeared from lack of sleep, Even her could see Erika was weak at the moment; and wasn''t at her best.


    ''Is this love? This is suffering.'' Mira thought to herself, searched for the best reply and said.


    "Brother will never do anything that''ll risk his life, and four days ago you said brother went to close a gate, he also instructed none of us should follow... All I know is, there is a reason for that... So be patient, he''ll be back... And please, ask the others to stop looking for him... My brother is OK."


    She emphasized the word "OK"


    Erika thought about her words, and heaved a sigh:


    "You have a point." She relaxed on the sofa, turning her head to the movie Mira was watching.


    In less than two minutes, she fell asleep on the sofa.


    "Were you telling the truth about Michael getting stronger?"


    Maria whispered to Drakon, who sighed, and placed the empty plate on the center table.


    "No... I also can''t sense him, it''s like; Michael vanished from this realm."


    "Huh? Then why did you lie?" Maria was shocked.


    "Because of her, Michael won''t be happy seeing her in this state... So I had to lie... At least she''ll have some hope."


    Maria was silent, then turned her head to Mira: "Did you also lied?"


    "Nope, Why would I lie?" She turned her head to Maria, dark lines appearing on her face.


    "Forget it... I''ll just call the rest and tell them the news... Although it''s untrue, it''s Hope."


    Drakon nodded, while Mira turned her head back to her movie, a small smile on her face.


    ____


    [20th City]


    [Lockwood.]


    [Hideout.]


    "You are awake?" Sunny was surprised, seeing Mika sitting on the couch in their small building.


    Mika turned her head to him, tried to smile, but it didn''t reach her eyes.


    "When are we getting out from this curse place?" She asked in a low voice. "And who were those screaming all night long?" She added with a shiver.


    Sunny heaved a sigh, he walked up to her, and sat down.


    "You know, this city once had a population of hundred of thousands of people... But now... Only a handful of few tens of hundreds are left... That''s why the city seems empty."


    "So the screams?"


    "Yeah, Those were screams of the ones getting slaughtered last night... Those things always hunt every three days in a week... But last night was caused by us." He relaxed on the couch.


    "So you are saying those things went ahead and killed some people after losing us?"


    "Those things as you called then are known as Dead soldiers, only the elite can change to those things, and after that... They''ll need fresh blood to turn back to humans."


    "How long have you guys been here?" She asked again.


    "More than a week now... OK, why did you guys come here?" Sunny asked, observing Mika''s expression.


    "Rebecca is their first elder, and her real strength is that of a Grandmaster 5-stars."


    "Are you sure about this?" Sunny sat up, staring at her in shock.


    Mika nodded, not saying anything.


    "What about Damon, Yan and the rest? Are they with her?"


    "I don''t know, And I think... No, I know Damon is dead."


    Sunny thought for a moment, and tap on his bracelet: "AI, search Damon Makion."


    < Searching...>


    < Error.>


    < Reasons: The Person might not have opened a VRG account, or he/she is dead.>


    "He''s dead." Sunny sighed. "So Rebecca was behind all these."


    "What about Yan, QingLi and their kings?" Mika asked with some hope.


    Sunny nodded, and asked AI... He frowned slightly;


    Seeing his frown, Mika asked: "What is it? Are they also dead?"


    "No, they are alive... But..."


    The frown on his face deepen.


    "But what?"


    Mika asked, the suspense was killing her.


    "Why did Yan followed you guys?" Instead of answering, Sunny asked:


    "To get stronger, that''s what Rebecca told us, we''ll have the power of a Grandmaster." She answered.


    "They are alive, but... Yan is now an Elite Medal holder, while the rest are all Diamond medal holders... In one night, they gained such strength!!" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What? How is that possible?!!" Mika exclaimed in shock.

 Chapter 263 - 263: Entering The Sovereign Medal: So This Is What Being Op Feels like

    [Back to Michael.]


    [Golden Throne Hall.]


    "What is wrong with you guys? Not attacking?"


    Michael sat on the bodies of metals, staring at the remaining five knights in front of him, with a smirk on his face.


    The knights stared at the Demon with two colors eyes in fear, all taking a step back.


    "Well then." Michael pointed a finger at them. "Nice knowing you all."


    Dark beam shot out from his finger, which accurately collided with one, and exploded, killing the five in an instant.


    "The Void Bloodline is dope! I wonder what Psychic, space and blood can do." He stood up, and jumped down from the Knights, landing on the ground.


    "What are my gains?"


    He asked, dusting his overcoat.


    {Points: 200,000.}


    {Void: 70%. Shadow: 90%.}


    {Skills: [Shadow Pull], [Void destruction Finger], [Void Euthanasia], [Shadows Form].}


    "Four skills, created by yours truly... I''m tired." He looked at the poisonous spider, then at the Knights.


    "What a harvest."


    {Does Host want to start the process?}


    "Yes... Time to enter the Sovereign Medal."


    {Activating Energy...}


    {Infusing Bloodlines.}


    "Ahh..."


    Michael let out a low moan feeling the energies in him growing with a frightening speed.


    BOOM!!!


    An unknown energy burst out from him, turning all the bodies into ash.


    BOOM!!


    Another energy burst out from him, cracking the ground he was standing on.


    BOOM!!!!


    All the hall trembled violently, under the third energy.


    "Huh?" Michael was stunned.


    BOOM!!!!


    More cracks appeared all over the walls in the hall.


    BOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!


    All the pillars in the hall instantly shattered, the thrones turned into dust, as debris and stones fell from the ceiling.


    {CONGRATULATIONS!! Host have entered the Sovereign Medal!}


    {Congratulations host, [Death Clone] have been upgraded into stage 2: Clone (3).}


    {Congratulations!!! Demon Lord''s legacy have been upgraded to stage five!!!}


    {Host gained a skill: Reflection! Mystical-Class skill.}


    {Congratulations; Demonic Split body have been upgraded to stage 3.(MAX).}


    "Another Mystical-Class skill!!"


    {Reflection: All attacks from any creature weaker than host will be reflected back to them. Mystical-class skill.}


    < Congratulations player Supreme for entering the Sovereign Medal! >


    < You gained 100 Special Cards.>


    < LEVELING UP!!!!!>


    < "....!!!!!!" >


    < Congratulations player Supreme for entering Lv100.>


    Michael smiled from ears to ears: "How many points do I need in my rank?"


    {Checking...}


    {20,000 points in each stat.}


    "Oh wow, you know what to do."


    {Done}


    "Show me my profile, I want to see my progress."


    {Ok Host.}


    {Name: Michael Brian.}


    {Game Name: Supreme.}


    {Main path: Abyssal Call (LOCK).}


    {Current Path: Demon lord''s legacy ~ stage five}


    {Bloodlines: Void (70%), Shadow (90%), Space (Lock). Blood (Lock). Psychic (Lock).}


    {Level: Lv100.}


    {Rank: Sovereign medal 5-star.}


    {Game played: 3.}


    {Games won: 3.}


    {Games lose: 0.}


    {Strength: 20,000pt. 10,000,000.}


    {Defense: 20,000pt. 10,000,000.}


    {Agility: 20,000pt. 10,000,000.}


    {Endurance: 20,000pt. 10,000,000.}


    {HP: 5,000,000.}


    {Demonic Mana: 20,000pt. 10,000,000.}


    {Blessings: Luck of Supremacy. Gods'' tongue. Trustworthy. Death Clone(3).}


    {Attack: 1,000,000.}


    {Intelligence: 91%.}


    {Points earned: 100,000.}


    {Skills: Brain wave - Epic class (Stage 3). Demonic split body - Epic class (stage 3). Shadow World - Mystical-class. Shield of Courage - Epic-Class. Killing intent - Rare-Class. Foresight - Legendary-class.


    Regeneration - Legendary-Class. Void of Retribution - Mystical-Class, Reflection - Mystical-Class, Void euthanasia - Legendary-class, Shadow Pull - Epic-class, Void Destruction Finger - Epic-class, Shadow Form - Legendary-class.}


    {Owned weapons: Starlight sword~ legendary class; Skills: [Split - stage 5 (50).], [Golden Invisible Armor]. Slayer - Legendary-class: Skills: (Siphoning and Sprint). Shirt Of Nessus - Legendary-Class: (Defense).}


    {Guild: The Conquerors.}


    {Storage: 7 Legendary-class eggs. Map of the fourth realm. Life Card, speed card, Knowledge card, Destroyers'' soul essence - ETC.}


    "Time to see my sister... I miss her and Erika. Take me out."


    {You can go out, you have the strength to do that.}


    "Oh, I forgot."


    With a thought, he entered the ground, disappearing from the destroyed Hall.


    __


    {Border of the 15th City.}


    Michael rose from the ground, and dusted his coat, again.


    "A king don''t need to be dirty... System, show me the ranking positions after the Sovereign."


    {Ok Host.}


    {Half Immortal rank. - Low, Mid, High.}


    {Immortal rank.- Low, Mid, High.}


    {Transcendent rank.- Low, Mid, High.}


    {Lower god rank.- Low, Mid, High.}


    {True god rank.- Low, Mid, High.}


    {Primordial rank.- Low, Mid, High.}


    "Hmm... Half Immortal, Next."


    DING!!


    < Player Death Trap sent you a package.>


    "Uh? Why would Damon send me a package? Open it"


    Michael''s face turned so cold that dark vortexes appeared around him, the shadows moving violently, killing intent spread out from him reaching thousands of Miles away... Those in the 15th city all felt a chill ran down their spine.


    ''What can release sure killing intent?'' They thought.


    "Rebecca, Wait for me."


    A vortex appeared in front of him, while he walked inside, disappearing from sight, leaving a destroyed field behind.


    ___


    [Lockwood.]


    Azazel who sat on his throne enjoying fruits Rebecca was feeding him, instantly stood up in shock.


    Rebecca frowned slightly, and asked: "What is it?"


    "Michael is back."


    Rebecca rolled her eyes at him. "Why are you so work up? It''s just Michael... A Grandmaster Means nothing to you."


    Azazel shook his head; "This Killing Intent is not something a Grandmaster could release." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What killing intent?" Rebecca was getting more confused.


    Azazel turned his head to her: "Go to the factory, take as much injection as you can, You must enter the Sovereign Medal, and fast."


    Rebecca''s face turned serious, she stood up in rage.


    "Taking that much will kill me! And why will I do that?!!"


    "I''ll help you stabilize the energy!! And I can''t answer your questions now, because I''m not sure myself... But I know we are going to war soon... Very, Very soon."


    Rebecca thought for a moment, there''s a 70% Chance she''ll lose her mind or die after consuming that much injection... For Azazel to say this... It only means, Michael is now stronger than a Grandmaster.


    "No way! Are you saying Michael is now a Sovereign?!!"


    "I''m not sure!! Ahh!!" Azazel growled in frustration!


    "Some fools are in the city, and now this!! Send all the dead Soldiers to search all the City! If found, kill them on spot!!"


    "Yes, The fifth king will take care of the search... I''ll get going now." Rebecca stood up, and walked out of the Manor.


    While Azazel sat down on his throne.


    **Finally, A worthy opponent.**


    He grinned.

 Chapter 264 - 264: Future Guest

    [Realm of Gods.]


    [Under the oak tree.]


    Erebus stood with hands folded behind him, while watching the leaves dance in the wind.


    "How are you doing, father?"


    Erebus looked over his shoulder, seeing Nemesis walking towards him, she was in a gem filled black gown, with long golden hair cascaded to her back.


    "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be keeping an eye on Hades?" Erebus turned his gaze back to the tree. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nemesis pouted her lips. "Aren''t you happy to see me? And pretending to being on Hades''s side is irritating..." She stopped beside him, then observed her Father''s side profile, then sighed sadly:


    "Nothing can bring him back, Father... Lord Tartarus is gone."


    Erebus heaved a sigh: "His Body is gone, but he has already chosen a Successor... Now... What news did you bring?" Erebus turned his head to his daughter.


    "Well... The ritual to locate Typhon failed, because the first Lord of the Abyssal intervened... They are planning on starting all over again... Em... Father? Where is Typhon imprisoned?"


    "That information is unknown, even to me; a primordial god... Typhon was once sealed in Mount Etna, but three centuries ago, he just vanished... Now his location, or prison is unknown."


    Nemesis nodded: "Goddess Hecate stated that "The only way to locate Typhon is if the races in all the realms get their hands stained with blood" Father, If that''s true... Isn''t the artifacts helping them in this goal?"


    Erebus nodded: "We don''t have a choice, everything comes with a disadvantage... We already know activating the artifact will lead to Hecate''s theory... As you know, the others Realms can be taken over, but the first should never fall... That''s why even knowing about this flew, we still went ahead and activated it."


    Nemesis nodded and walked towards the tree, placing her hand on it: "What about Lord Chronos?" She asked.


    "He''s in the castle between Chaos... And what are you doing?" A frown appeared on Erebus''s face.


    "We all believe she''s in here, the trees of the realms, and the only passage out from our realm... Is it true that her roots are connected in each world?" She asked, feeling the coldness emanating from the tree.


    "The tree of life... Yes, the roots lead to other worlds--"


    "--Can I visit the First Realm? Even if it''s for a day?" She turned her head to him.


    "What are you saying, Nemesis? You are on a mission, Leaving will only alert Hades and Gaea."


    "But--"


    "--No but."


    Erebus cut her off.


    "I mean." She removed her palm from the tree, and turned around:


    "I mean, Can''t I send a sliver of my Divinity, I''ll just look around, and I''m not tied here like you guys... And besides... Eris is planning on entering the second realm, then why can''t I enter the first."


    Erebus growled in frustration: "Your sister is with Hades, and she''s going there to destroy..."


    Seeing her frown, he sighed helplessly.


    "Just let her have her way, Love, she might be of help in the first Realm, and besides... One day in the Realm is equal to an hour here."


    The two looked up seeing Nyx and Hemera descending towards them.


    "Mum, That''s why I love you!!" Nemesis rushed to Nyx the moment her feet touched the ground, giving her a tight hug.


    "Do you know the implications to this?" Erebus asked, staring at the mother and daughter duo with dark lines on his head.


    "Let her go, Lord Erebus, She might find something that''ll help us in this war... Don''t you think?" Hemera asked.


    "I thought you were the sensible one?"


    Erebus stared at the three women in front of him, and sighed again.


    "Please Dad, I won''t cause any troubles... Please, Pretty please..." Nemesis put on her best puppy''s eyes, with pouted lips.


    ''How did our conversation turned to this? I should have known she came here for a reason.'' He observed his daughter.


    "You are the goddess of retribution and revenge, so what ever happens, you should try and hold back your anger... Remember your strength." He said.


    "Yes dear, A True god entering the first realm needs to learn how to control her powers... I trust you can do that."


    "Yes Mum!"


    Seeing she got her parents'' approval, she kissed her Mum on her cheek, then her father, who wasn''t fully on the idea.


    With that done, she quickly walked towards the tree, turned around with a small smile, then walked inside, disappearing from the realm of Gods.


    Erebus finally turned to the two: "What is going on?"


    "Azazel is in the first Realm, We detected him an hour ago." Hemera revealed.


    "What?! Azazel?! The Demon of the wilderness! Are you saying Lucifer have joined Hades!!!"


    The two women frowned upon hearing his high pitch voice...


    "Calm down, Love... Lucifer and the other 6 Demon lords were all killed in the first war that happened in the second realm... I don''t think Azazel knows about this... And the only person who could take care of a Lower god is another Lower god or higher gods..."


    "But... There''s another way." Hemera added.


    Erebus: "Sending Nemesis?"


    "No, there''s only one person that can tame Azazel, and that''s Darren."


    "Darren? The Demon Lord who has the seven sins in him?"


    "Do you know any other Demon lord named Darren?" Hemera asked in a displeased tone.


    "But... Darren is in the second realm, there''s no way he could enter the First with his current strength."


    "That''s why we are sending Nemesis... At the moment; Azazel is taking Hades as his lord, but if he discovered Darren is alive, He''ll switch side in a heartbeat.... We are doing this so he won''t destroy the first realm, and Nemesis will be there to see to that." Nyx stated.


    "I don''t understand one thing, If a Lower god is in the first Realm all these while, Why didn''t he attack?"


    "We are also puzzled about that... But Zeus guessed it has something to do with the children''s blood... He''s creating an army in the first realm, and Nemesis will help wipe them out."


    "Then why did you guys remained silent when I told her to stay? And why didn''t you tell her this? At least she should know what''s happening."


    "Hahaha!! It seems you don''t know your daughter, The moment she step foot in the realm, she''ll detect him... And do the right thing, I hope."


    "You Hope?!" Erebus was flabbergasted, hearing his consort. "Forget it, we''ll be keeping an eye on her."


    "Hmm... It has been 3 minutes now."

 Chapter 265 - 265: Im Going To Throw Up!

    [Lockwood.]


    [Hideout.]


    Mika walked out of her room, seeing Sunny and the rest packing their things.


    "What is happening?" She asked in mild confusion.


    "We are leaving, I don''t know how, but Michael said he''ll come and get us."


    "Michael? He''s back?" She rushed to the group.


    "It seems so." Sunny nodded at her, and continued packing his things.


    "When we get out from here, All the world will know who Rebecca is." Niki said with killing intent, while the rest gave a small nod.


    After five minutes, they were ready to move out...


    BOOM!!!


    The Door exploded into splinters, the group quickly dropped their things and summoned their weapons.


    "How nice, So your base have been in the suburb of the city, who would have thought about that." Kay''s father, who was also the fifth King walked inside, a smile on his face.


    "Shit! We have been found out!" Phillip held his sword tightly.


    The group watched as more than 20 hooded figures walked inside the building, their daggers ready.


    "This won''t end well." Sarah muttered, looking around her.


    "You have so many beauties here, why don''t we have some fun?"


    "I dare you, Nikon!" General Joe dared coldly.


    "Hahaha!! It''ll be fun! There''s no one here who can take me on, I alone can kill all of you!"


    "Stop taking, and attack." Sunny placed his bag on the ground, and pointed his sword at Nikon. "Come on!"


    "That''ll be fun, but I''m only here to watch the show..." He raised his arm, and with a forward gesture, all the Hooded figures numbering 40 shot towards the group.


    "So there''s a party happening here, and I wasn''t invited... How rude are you guys."


    Everyone froze, and subconsciously turned their heads to Michael, who walked out from a vortex, a smirk on his face.


    "Huh? So you are Supreme."


    Michael turned his head to Nikon, the next moment his eyes turned red, all the shadows of the hooded figures came alive, and gripped each one of them, pulling them to the ground.


    BAM!


    BAM!!


    The sound of their bodies hitting the ground rung out in the hall.


    Whoosh!!


    Nikon only saw a flash and Michael appeared in front of him, gripped his throat and raised him into the air.


    "Do you remember a man you killed 7 years ago, on Amerisa''s Border?"


    "W-What are you saying?" Nikon asked with difficulty, as Michael tightened his grip.


    "Don''t you remember?" His voice grew colder. "Let me refresh your Brain, the time you employed your elders, the man who refused."


    Nikon''s eyes widened in horror.


    "Now you remembered." Michael smirked: "That was my Father."


    Before Nikon could think of anything, the sound of bone breaking rung out, then Michael tossed his dead body away, like throwing a worthless trash.


    "Why didn''t I feel the satisfaction of finally avenging my dad? He might not be the only one in it..." Michael looked at the kneeling figures over his shoulder, turned around and walked up to one.


    "Let''s see what you are." He opened the hood.


    "Gasped!!"


    "Oh my God!!"


    "Holy Fuck!!"


    The group behind him exclaimed in shock, seeing the face in front of them, it was ridden with scars, cuts wounds, and Maggots were coming out from some.


    "I''m going to throw up!" Mika covered her mouth, but still lose herself and vomited her breakfast.


    Sunny turned to her with a slight frown.


    "Sorry." She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand, while he turned back to Michael.


    Michael stood back up, and with a thought, Dark Vortexes appeared on each one of the Dead Soldiers.


    "You guys don''t deserve to live."


    Before the group, the Shadows tore the Dead Soldiers'' bodies like tearing a piece of paper, while the vortexes pulled all the parts into it, then vanished.


    Michael turned around to the stunned group: "How is everyone doing?" He looked at their bags. "Ok, Let''s go." He walked towards the destroyed door.


    "We''re going through the front door?" Sunny asked in mild surprised.


    "Where else." Michael continued walking, the group looked at one another, and quickly followed behind him.


    "What do we have here?" Azazel, who sat on a Range-Rover, stared at Michael and his group as they exited from the building. Around him; stood more than a hundred dead Soldiers.


    "Let me guessed, You killed the fifth King, right?" Azazel asked, his smile still on his face.


    "You don''t seem surprise by it?" Michael asked back.


    "I didn''t like him in the first place, If you haven''t, I would have killed him myself, You just save me the time."


    Whoosh!


    BAM! BAM! BAM!


    Michael looked up at the building''s roof, seeing the other kings, apart from Rebecca... She wasn''t in the group.


    "I''m here to take my people, are you planning to stop me?" Michael asked arrogantly.


    "No, I''m here to escort you all out."


    "Huh?"


    Now everyone was stunned.


    "You are a Sovereign Medal holder, but your members are still weak, Go back... Train them, prepare yourselves... Because I''ll be attacking soon."


    "Firstly; We don''t need your escort, And You''re just saying that because you don''t have the strength to stop me... Now listen... Joker, Rebecca, Commander Wang, Damon, Daniel, and everyone, will be waiting for you to attack."


    Everyone were surprised hearing him adding Rebecca''s name in the list, but his group remind silent, not voicing their rejection.


    Azazel moved his gaze around, but couldn''t see Mika among them... "Where is Mika?" He asked.


    "Who is Mika?" Michael asked back.


    "How dare you?! If the king asked, You should answer!" Tory channeled her Mana and threw a punch at Michael.


    Michael didn''t even look at her, or planned to dodge, the attack got only a foot from him, and reflected back to her.


    "What?!"


    BAM!!


    Her energy stuck her chest, throwing her off the building, Tory fell heavily on the ground, and threw up a mouthful of blood, clutching her chest.


    "Children aren''t allowed to speak when adults are discussing." Michael stated, not even looking at her. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A Dead soldier moved up to Azazel, and whispered something.


    Azazel turned to him in surprise, then looked at Michael: "You killed her?"


    "I didn''t, Your fifth king did... I was a second late." Michael answered in a low tone.


    "Ok then, You''re all free to leave." Azazel jumped down the car, before he could enter inside, Michael''s voice sounded.


    "A Advice."


    "Oh?" Azazel turned his head to him.


    "Clean your neck for me because when we see again, I''ll slice it open."


    With that said, he walked away with his group, This was the quickest and easiest Rescue mission ever taken... In history!!

 Chapter 266 - 266: WHAT?!!

    [Lockwood.]


    [Azazel''s Manor.]


    "So... What happened?" Rebecca who sat on the Sofa looked up at Azazel, who walked inside the Bedroom.


    "It seems Damon was lying, he didn''t record anything." Azazel walked towards the bed, and sat down.


    "Are you sure?"


    "My Soldiers can never lie... He saw her dead body... And it seems those guys don''t know about it too."


    "Hmm... So I can continue my plan?"


    "I think so, But you must be on guard, we need more children to prepare for the war."


    Rebecca nodded, stood up and walked up to him: "I need you now." She placed her hands on his chest, and slowly pushed him down.


    "Take care of me before I go back." She smiled at him, and started taking off her clothes.


    Azazel grinned; "Oh, I will."


    ______


    On the route to the 15th city, two BMWs was moving with incredible speed, Michael who was driving the first, looked over his shoulder, seeing his elders staring at him in mild confusion:


    "Why are you guys staring at me?" He asked, turning his head back to the road.


    "Where is Mika?! What did you do to her?" Sunny was the first to ask.


    "Yes, and we didn''t see any dead body when we leave the building... What am I saying?! She left the building with us!" Even Niki was confused.


    "You guys are really blind... Mika is in my Castle, and there was no dead body, The Dead soldier who reported the incident was my clone in their outfit... So do you understand now?"


    The elders looked at each other in shock, how did he do all these in less than a minute?


    None asked again, they all relaxed on their seat.


    "Oh, and no one should know about Rebecca''s real identity... You guys know nothing."


    "Ok."


    They were all tired, so no one have the energy to ask for explanation, and for Michael saying this; only means he has a plan.


    Woooo!


    A cool wind blew past Michael, he turned his head to the north, a deep frown on his face.


    ''What was that system?''


    {Scanning...}


    {N-Nemesis...}


    Michael frowned slightly, not about the name but the surprise in the system''s tone, he pushed the break, stopping the car, while the second also came to a stop.


    "What happened?"


    "Being her out, Abyss." Michael got down, amidst the surprise looks he was getting.


    The space tore opened, and the Abyssal fox walked out with Mika.


    "Go to the 15th city, book a flight, and leave for Amerisa, I''ll meet you guys there."


    "Where are you going?" Sunny asked getting down from the car.


    "I''ll be back... And remember my word." He nodded at him, while a Vortex appeared behind him.


    "Go."


    "Ok, We''ll be waiting for you." Sunny got in the driver''s seat, while Mika took Sunny''s seat at the back.


    "Thank you, Michael." She said.


    Michael nodded at her, While Sunny started the car, and drove away.


    "This power energy is strange, I need to investigation." He watched the cars disappeared from the horizon, then turned around and entered the vortex, while Abyss turned into particles, returning to his castle.


    ____


    [100 Miles away, Deep in the mountains.]


    "So this is the first Realm?" Nemesis walked out from a gateway, which closed behind her.


    "First of all."


    With a thought, her golden hair turned Honey blonde, her black grown transformed into black shorts, and T-shirt, her heels turned into black sneakers.


    "This is more accepted in this realm." She thought with a smile.


    Whoosh!!


    Sniff


    She wrinkled her nose in disgust: "What is a demon doing in this realm."


    Sniff, Sniff.


    "Azazel?!" Namesis was stunned. "What is he doing in the first Realm?"


    Whizzed!


    She turned her head to the right, seeing a Vortex appearing before her eyes.


    "I''m only here for 2 minutes, and I''m getting surprise, after surprise... Now, a mortal with the Void Bloodline."


    Michael walked out, looking at the lady in front of him with a slight frown on his face.


    "Are you Nemesis?"


    "I don''t think we have met before, then how did you know my name?" Nemesis asked, appearing in front of him in a second.


    Michael moved back in shock. ''What the hell?! How did she get so close?''


    "Why are you suddenly surprised? You already know who I''m." Nemesis stared at him in dissatisfaction.


    ''System, I need her profile.''


    {Oh Host.}


    {Name: Nemesis.}


    {Species: Goddess.}


    {Bloodlines: Goddess of Retributions and revenge.}


    {Level: N/A.}


    {Rank: True God - Mid-stage.}


    {Strength: 300,000,000}


    {Defense: 300,000,000}


    {Agility: 300,000,000}


    {Divinity: 300,000,000}


    {Intelligence: 97%}


    {HP: 100,000,000}


    Michael almost lost his mind seeing her stats, his was only ten million, but hers were freaking 300 Million... He just realized this young and beautiful lady in front of him could kill him with one finger... And he finally got to see a goddess, a true one at that.


    ''The system didn''t warn me about her, that mean she''s good.''


    {That doesn''t mean you can anger her.}


    ''Only a fool will do that after seeing her stats, for heaven''s sake! Her level is even Unknown!!''


    "Are you there Michael?" Nemesis waves her hand in front of his face, bringing him out of his shock.


    "Sorry..." He massaged the back of his neck, and asked: "What is a goddess like you doing here?"


    "I''m here to look around, I only have a day." She walked past him, the space in front of her tore opened, and a gateway appeared: "Come on, let go."


    "To where?" Michael asked, turning around to face her.


    "I have a deal for you, help me enjoy my stay, and I''ll grant one of your wish... Any wish." She emphasized her word, turned around to him, and folded her hand on her chest, waiting for his reply.


    "So you are here to have fun?"


    "Yes." She answered without hesitation.


    "Then I don''t think I can do that, The wish is good, but you aren''t here to help... So bye... I have a quest to complete." A Vortex formed behind him.


    Nemesis was stunned, no mortal have ever refused her, all her travels in the other realms, she was worship, but now... Someone just turned her down, he''s not even bothered about her gift... She can''t just let him go.


    "Stop." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael stopped, and looked at her over his shoulder.


    "What quest?"


    "Play VRG."


    ''VRG? Oh, he''s referring to the artifact... Hmm...''


    Michael looked at her expression, and frowned; ''Why can''t I read her thoughts?''


    {Target is a lot stronger than Host.}


    "Ok! I''m going with you, we''ll be playing VRG together... It will be fun."


    "WHAT?!!!"

 Chapter 267 - 267: The Next Primordial God Of The Abyssal.

    "Why that face? Do you think I won''t be able to play VRG?" Nemesis asked with a deep frown.


    "No, that''s not it." Michael heaved a sigh:


    "Look, How are you going to play VRG when you don''t even have a bracelet?"


    "Oh...? Oh, Right!"


    Nemesis was stunned. ''The bracelet is the only way they can tap the powers of the gods and the artifact.'' She sighed helplessly:


    "Then show me the way to Azazel."


    "Why are you looking for him?" Michael asked in mild suspicion.


    "He''s a powerful demon, and with him being here will only cause future harm, I want to destroy him."


    Michael thought for a moment and shook his head at her: "You aren''t destroying him."


    "Pardon?" Nemesis observed his expression and found no trace of joking.


    "If I don''t destroy him, there''s no one in your realm that can... And for your information; Azazel is a Lower god... He''s hiding his true strength... So Michael... Do you think you can take on a Lower god?"


    Michael scoffed at her: "When the time comes, He''ll be the one begging."


    Nemesis closed her gateway: "Ok... What about the deal? I''m asking again, help me have fun... And you''ll gain one wish."


    "How should I put this, I-Am-Not-Intre---"


    Whoosh!!!


    The two turned their heads to the ground, seeing an Arrow, then looked up at the mountain... More than fifty figures stood above them, pointing them firearms and arrows at the two.


    "Are they with you?" Nemesis turned her head to Michael.


    "I should be the one asking you that." Michael grumbled, seeing five Epic-class pets with them.


    "Drop on your knees with your hands on your head!!"


    The man in an Epic-class armor, who was on a huge cat yelled at them, he was armed with a long battle Axe... Which was also a Legendary-class weapon...


    "These guys are loaded." Nemesis chuckled. "Their weapons and equipments are great and all, but compare to the spiritual weapons in the second realm, all these are of low grade." She added, not even taking the bandits seriously.


    "Really? I''ll like to see one, Maybe my Devil sword can destroy one spiritual weapon." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, Your Now Mystical-Class weapon, We gods are still surprised on how you upgraded it."


    "So I did something that surprised the gods... Nice."


    "Oh dear, all your actions surprised us... Especially your powers... It seems to be related to the abyss."


    Michael was silent, It''s true his powers came from the Abyss, the Cheating system had made that cleared... But is Nemesis to be trusted? He had just met her after all.


    Seeing he was being Ignored, the man yelled from the mountain top.


    "Snipers!! Kill these fools... Wait! Kill this guy... We''ll take care of the girl after dealing with him!!"


    With his command, those with snipers aimed their guns at Michael''s head, and without hesitation; released countless shots.


    Michael wasn''t bothered about this, he was debating inwardly if Nemesis could be trusted.


    The Bullets got a foot from him and reflected with ten times its initial speed.


    "What?!"


    BAM!!!


    All the snipers dropped dead with bullets holes on their heads.


    "What just happened?!" The Boss was stunned.


    "Oh? Did you just attack?" Michael asked in mild confusion, and added;


    "Why didn''t I feel anything?" He turned his head to Nemesis.


    "You have [Reflection]?"


    Michael was speechless: ''How the hell did she pinpoint the Skill? Or have she seen it before?'' He nodded at her.


    "How dare you?!!!"


    Michael looked up at the mountain, he observed the Boss for some Seconds, then with a flick of his wrist, The Devil sword appeared In his hand.


    "I hope you all can survive this."


    He unsheathed the sword, before everyone; Dark and red energies surrounded the blade, while the runes emanated golden light.


    "I haven''t tried this before, so you guys should be lucky I''m trying it on you."


    "You--" the Boss froze, seeing as his cat started moving backwards, its fur stood on end... Sign of it being totally petrified.


    Nemesis''s eyes widened in shock, feeling the energies around the blade.


    ''How is this possible?! [Foresight], [Killing Intent], [Void of Retribution], [Void Euthanasia] and the [Devil Sword]... These are all powers of Lord Tartarus! And this human is planning on using them at once!!!!''


    Her eyes almost fell from their sockets as Michael swung his sword horizontally, sending a 1,000 meters long crescent energy blade towards the mountain.


    BOOOOM!!!!!!!


    "I thought the destruction will be higher." Michael sheathed back his sword, and turned his head to the stunned Nemesis.


    She Looked at him, then at the bisected Mountain, The energy blade was so powerful that it split the mountain into halves... And this human dare said he expected a higher damage... It can''t be...


    ''He... He''s Lord Tartarus''s Successor!! The next Ruler of the Abyss!! Now everything finally made sense... That''s why he could get stronger so quickly, and even gained an advantage in all battles... Especially in VRG...


    Because he''s the next primordial god of the Abyssal!! Oh my goodness!!''


    "Are you ok?"


    Now Michael was the one who waved his hand in front of her face, bringing her out of her shock.


    "Let''s go, you want to have fun, right?"


    Nemesis nodded, unable to speak;


    "Then let''s go kill some Bandits."


    He turned around to the mountain and stretched forth his hand, a huge battle Axe flew out from debris, and landed on his hand.


    "We can''t leave a Legendary-class weapon behind, can we?"


    Nemesis looked at the weapon, and nodded... Still unable to speak... Other mortals will gain blessings from the gods, but none will inherit the position... Michael was the only human who won''t only gain the blessings... But will also gain the title, Inheritance and also the kingdom... Why won''t see be stunned.


    Michael walked some distance away from her, he tapped on his white bracelet, and 7 Legendary-class eggs appeared in front of him.


    "What is he doing?" Nemesis asked herself, observing, As Michael infused his Energy into the eggs.


    "He can''t be hatching them, Right?!!"

 Chapter 268 - 268: You Are Safe Now.

    BOOM X7!!!


    The land measuring hundreds of miles away all trembled as all seven eggs hatched simultaneously.


    The already destroyed mountain crumbled to stones and debris, this was clearly shocking because the mountain was more than 1,000 feet high, while the perpetrator of this destruction stood with his hands behind his back, watching the seven huge dragons in front of him.


    ''This is your doing, right?''


    {Correct, Host needs to be feared by his enemies.}


    ''Thanks.''


    "Are you kidding me?! All those eggs were dragons!! And all in the Legendary-class!!" Nemesis exclaimed, staring at the 15 meters tall Dragons in front of her.


    ''Did I came to this realm to have a heart attack from shock?'' She thought inwardly, watching as the Dragons bowed their heads to Michael.


    "Not even yet a Half Immortal, but already have so many powerful minions... What will happen if he entered the Transcendent-Realm?"


    "Let''s have some fun!!" Michael leaped into the air, landing on the biggest Dragon, a huge black Dragon, which was a Darkness bloodline.


    It could be said the system is dope, making sure the 7 Dragons were of the 7 bloodlines: Fire, Water, Wind, Lightning, Earth, Light and Darkness.


    "A total of ten pets, that''s enough for me... For now."


    Nemesis Calmly landed beside him, On the Dragon''s head.


    "What will you call this guy?" She asked, with a smile.


    ''Getting to know the next Abyssal Ruler isn''t a bad thing, Maybe we can be close friends.'' She thought.


    "I''ll name each one of them with their bloodlines." Michael snapped his fingers and countless evolution stones appeared in front of him.


    "I won''t give them a Bloodline stone, but they all need to evolve to their highest stage." He added.


    ______


    Somewhere deep in the mountains, a small Base stood with countless armed men and women, moving around... Currently, they were all looking at one another in confusion.


    "What happened?! Was that an earthquake?" A man with black beard and long hair asked his colleague who stood beside him.


    "I don''t know, and where the hell is the Boss?! We need to deliver these children in our hands to King Zhou... We did all the hard work to kidnapped them from the 15th city... And we still need to Wait for our pay! How is that fair?!" The other added, not even bothered about the earthquake that happened just minutes ago.


    "You are always thinking about life times."


    "Of course, I don''t want to die because of low life times."


    The second just shook his head with a sigh, he looked at the distance, seeing silhouettes flying towards them... He narrowed his eyes to the size of a needle...


    Finally seeing the things heading towards them, he tapped the other in shock.


    "Dragons!!!"


    "What?" The guy turned around seeing Seven Dragons only 100 meters from their location.


    "Fuck!! Sound the alarm! We need to defend ourselves!!"


    DING!! DING! DING!! DING!! DING!!


    The alarm rung out in the whole base, all the bandits turned their heads to the gate, upon seeing the different color Dragons they quickly stretched forth their hands, summoning their pets.


    "How lovely, how did you know I love killing?" Nemesis pointed a finger at the base.


    "Your title gave you away, and don''t destroy the whole base, there are children inside." Michael answered, his hands folded behind him.


    "How the hell did you know that?"


    "I read the thoughts of the Boss before killing him, that''s how I know about this base and the children."


    "You are a Monster... But..." Nemesis smiled seductively at him:


    "I like your types."


    The moment her word fell, the sky above the Base turned bloodred, the next moment, all the bandits, and their pets turned against each other, tearing and ripping each other apart.


    The Dragons circled above the base, while Darkness landed on the ground, crushing two bandits under its feet.


    Michael and Nemesis jumped down, and started walking towards the building, amidst the fighting and killing around them, they seem to be invisible to the bandits.


    ''This goddess is terrifying.'' Michael thought, and pushed open the door, he walked inside with Nemesis.


    "Who are you?!!" The bandits inside quickly pointed their guns at the two.


    "It seems your powers only work on people under the red sky." He smirked at her, while she pouted.


    "It''s just a bummer, there''s no light or window in this place, that''s why they are safe." She retorted.


    Michael simply snapped his fingers, the three men''s Shadows rose from the ground, and pulled them to their knees, and with a thought.


    BAM!!


    Their bodies were ripped to shards, blood flowing like a river.


    "They don''t deserve to live." He walked towards the huge metal door in the warehouse, and pulled it open.


    "This is Azazel doing, right?" Nemesis asked, seeing all the children, whose hands and legs were tied... The children were staring at them fearfully, some moving backward in fear and Horror.


    "It''s Ok, we''re here to help." Nemesis smiled sweetly at them. "Come on, let get you all out of here."


    The children looked at each other, and one cautiously walked up to her.


    She slowly loose the ropes on the girl''s hands and legs, then smiled at her: "Don''t worry, You''re safe now."


    "I don''t know a goddess is so good with a kid, and you''re the goddess of Retribution, and revenge."


    "Surprise right?" Nemesis turned around to him.


    "Yeah."


    After some minutes, she finally freed all the kids, then glared at Michael: "Why didn''t you help me?!"


    "It seems you were having a great time." Michael sat up from the crates he was lying on.


    Nemesis scoffed: "You are just lazy... And I made some investigation... The quest Goddess Hestia gave you is called Doomsday, right?" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Right, Wait! Investigation...? When did you do that?" Michael stared at her in mild surprise.


    "Don''t forget who I am..." She placed her hands on her hips, and continued:


    "I''m just warning you, The realm is already 99% taken by Hades, So... You might see a lot of immortals and half immortals there, If you are taking your members, make sure to protest them... And... You can easily realm up in Doomsday, and second... That''s the Sixth Realm."


    This information stunned Michael:


    "She''s sending me to the Sixth Realm Which is 99% taken over? Wow... I can''t Wait."

 Chapter 269 - 269: We Are Done For.

    "Wait? You are happy about it?" Nemesis was stunned.


    "Should I be sad? Scared? Or what?" Michael jumped down from the crates, He turned his head to the children and asked:


    "Have any of you flew before?"


    They all looked at one another, while some nodded, more than half shook their heads.


    "Then it''s your Lucky day, we are all flying out from here!"


    The children didn''t jump up in joy, but their expression showed they were happy to leave this place.


    After taking care of everything, which is; closing the children''s eyes, Michael and Nemesis led them outside, passing the bodies of the bandits, making sure not to step in any blood.


    After another hour of tucking the children on each dragons'' back, they got on the biggest... Michael turned around to the last Bandit, who was missing an Arm, Dark beam shot out from his eyes, bursting the Man''s head open.


    "Level the place, Darkness."


    The Dragon shot into the air, hovering above the base, It opened its mouth, and released wave of dark flames setting the base on fire.


    "Let get out from here."


    Darkness nodded, turned around, and flew towards the 15 city, the rest following behind.


    [On The Way]


    "I have a question." Michael turned to Nemesis.


    "Which is?"


    "Do you know the gods who are against the Realms?"


    "Yes, I know each one of them, Why ask?"


    "I want to know all of them."


    "This isn''t the wish--"


    "--I know."


    Nemesis thought for a moment, and stated: "You''ll own me a favor if I reveal this to you."


    A frown formed on Michael''s face. "I don''t like owning people, then what made you think I''ll own a goddess?"


    Nemesis was speechless.


    ''System, Do you know all the gods?''


    {From top to bottom.}


    "Hahaha!! I don''t need you to tell me again, I have my own ways to know." He said with a laugh, which only confused Nemesis more.


    ''Do your thing System.''


    {Does Host want to know about Monsters or gods?} sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Let''s start with Monsters.''


    {(1): Typhon. Title: Father Of All Monsters. Realm: True God.}


    {(2): Echidna. Title: Mother Of All Monsters. Realm: True God.}


    {(3): Delphyne. Title: Guard of Delphi. Realm: True God.}


    {(4): Cetus. Title: Monster of the sea. Realm: Lower God.}


    {(5): Cerberus. Title: Guard of the underworld. Realm: Lower God.}


    {(6): Medusa: Title: The Queen. Realm: Lower God.}


    {(7): Nemean Lion. Title: The indestructible. Realm: Lower God.}


    {(8): Chimaera. Title: The Hybrid. Realm: Lower God.}


    {(9): Campe. Title: Guard of the Abyssal. Realm: Lower God.}


    {(10): Centaur. Title: Riders of Death. Realm: Transcendent Realm.}


    {These are the top ten, and Don''t worry host; You won''t get to meet some.}


    ''And why is that?''


    {Because they''ll be killed by others, You aren''t the only one fighting this war.}


    Michael nodded calmly. ''What about the gods?''


    {Checking...}


    {(1): Gaea. Title: Primordial Goddess of the Earth. Realm: Primordial God.}


    {(2): Moros. Title: Primordial God of Impending Doom. Realm: Primordial God.}


    {(3): Pontus. Title: A primordial god of some part of the sea. Realm: Primordial God.}


    {(4): Thanatos. Title: Daemonic Representation of Death. Realm: True god.}


    {(5): Hades. Title: King of the underworld. Realm: True God.}


    {(6): Ares. Title: God of war. Realm: True God.}


    {(7): Eris. Title: Goddess of Chaos. Realm: True God.}


    {(8): Hecate. Title: Goddess of witchcraft and magic. Realm: True God.}


    {(9): Keres. Title: Spirits of Death. Realm: Lower God.}


    {(10): The Fates and Erinyes. Title: Judgment, and Vengeance. Realm: Lower Gods.}


    ''Ok, So we are done for... These ten are enough to destroy my world!!!''


    He remembered Chronos''s words.


    ''I think I''ll have to thank the gods for setting AI, Unless... These gods!'' He sighed, then turned his head to Nemesis, whose gaze was fixed on the horizon.


    ''Her name isn''t among the list, That means she''s on our side... I think I should take her offer, show her around, and maybe... Her powers will be able to grant me my wish.'' He thought, and called out.


    "Hey goddess, Why don''t we have some fun after dropping the kids home."


    Nemesis swiftly turned her head to him: "What?"


    "I''d thought about your offer, I''ll show you around, it''ll be fun seeing new places... Normally, I''ll like to go on an adventure with my sister and love... So I''ll use this tour to pick some nice spot."


    ''Hmm... So he has a lover, well... At least I''m the first he''ll be going out with.'' She smiled.


    "Ok, after we drop the kids... Where are we heading first?"


    "The 15th city has an amusement park, with a lot of fun things to try, We can check it out."


    "Amusement park? What is an Amusement park?"


    "Huh?" You don''t know what an Amusement park is?" Michael was speechless.


    "Why the face? I''m not Athena or Artemis who are given the privilege to travel between realms... You even know her."


    "Know her? Who are you referring to?"


    "Athena, Don''t you remember her?" Nemesis frowned slightly, seeing Michael shaking his head.


    "Ok... What is the first game you played?"


    ''Why is she asking about that?'' Michael was clearly confused, but he still answered:


    "Island Survival."


    "Correct, and that game was part of the Ninth Realm... Who gave you the quest to kill Dagon, and also gave you the Starlight sword?"


    Michael quickly picked up her meaning, his eyes widened in surprise:


    "You are saying Athena is the Angel who gave me the Starlight sword?!"


    "Correct... Let me ask, did she reveal her name to you?"


    "Now that you asked... No... Wait, Is Athena a God like you?" He turned his gaze to her side profile.


    "I''m a lot stronger than her, but yeah, she''s a god, The Goddess of War Strategies and wisdom... In matters of war, she''s unparalleled." Nemesis said with an inch of admiration.


    "Then she''s good--"


    "--Enough Chit chat, tell me about this Amusement park." Nemesis cut him off, asking with anticipation.


    Michael chuckled, and simply turned away, and stated in a flat tone:


    "You will know when we get there."


    "Huh?" Nemesis was stunned.

 Chapter 270 - 270: A New Ally

    [Back at the Bandits'' Base.]


    "What happened here?" Tory asked in mild surprised, moving her gaze around the destroyed base.


    "It seems these fools angered someone." Rebecca slowly landed on the ground.


    "Someone powerful." She added, squat down, and took a handful of black sand.


    "This is caused by a Dragon''s fire... A Dragon with the darkness bloodline."


    "Hmm..." Tory landed behind her, lost in thought.


    Rebecca sharply turned her head to her right, and pointed a finger... A dagger appeared in front of her finger and shot forward.


    Whoosh!!


    A figure leaped out from the boulder he was hiding behind, while the Dagger shattered it without resistance.


    "What the? Are planning on killing me?" The stranger stood up, and dusted the sands off his clothes.


    Seeing the mask the guy was wearing, Rebecca frowned slightly: "Why are you here, Blade?" She stood up.


    "Well... I was taking a walk, saw the flames, and rush over to take a look... But..." Blade smirked at her:


    "When are you planning on revealing your true identity and rank? Who would have believed it! A Grandmaster was in our midst all along!"


    "If what you said is the truth, what happened here?" Rebecca asked, not even bothered that her secret have been revealed.


    "Michael and a lady killed them all, I saw them flying away when I arrive... And Michael Now has seven more dragons, all Legendary-class."


    "Ok, So what now? Should we kill you?"


    "She''ll like that, right?" Blade gestured his head to Tory, whose eyes were bright red.


    "Good you know." Tory opened her palm, a dagger form from her mana appeared on it.


    Blade just rolled his eyes at her, and turned his head to Rebecca; "I want to join you guys, It seems to be the quickest way to get stronger... So by joining you guys I''ll have the powers to have my revenge."


    "Your revenge? Against Michael?" Rebecca asked in mild surprised.


    "No... The sisters are my target, I have no enmity with Michael... But with Erika being my first target, he''ll surely intervene."


    "I have seen a lot of people." Rebecca walked up to him, slowly circling around him.


    "But I have never seen someone who''s after their own death, Are you sure this is what you want?"


    "I''m old enough to know what I want... So are you accepting me in, or are we going to fight one another?"


    Rebecca stopped in front of him, and nodded in satisfaction; "A Diamond Medal holder, we''ll make a great team."


    She started ascending:


    "But first, The king needs to accept you, come with us."


    Tory followed behind her.


    Blade looked around the destroyed base, and followed last. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ____


    [Some hours later.]


    The 15th City which was Known as Londinium, was one of the smallest cities, but has the best sightseeing locations, and the best geographical regions in all the 20... Hundreds of families, journalist, and tourists flew from all over the world just to have fun, and sightsee.


    Currently, the city''s Mayor stood at the border with countless forces, all waiting for a special guest.


    "Are you sure he''s coming?" The Mayor, a middle-age fat man in a black suit asked with anticipation.


    "Yes." Sunny, who stood beside him answered; "Have you contacted the others?" He turned his head to Niki, who nodded.


    "Yes, They were so happy, and it seems Erika is on her way as we speak."


    "What? Why didn''t you tell them we''ll be back by tomorrow?" Dark lines formed on Sunny''s face.


    "I did, The moment she heard Michael is here, she dropped the phone, If not for Maria, I won''t even know She''s heading here."


    Sunny sighed; "I hope Michael won''t be angry." He muttered in a low voice.


    Niki turned her head to the horizon: "Where is Michael?" She asked in mild confusion.


    Sunny: "On his way."


    "What is that?!!" A soldier yelled in shock, pointing at their right.


    They all turned their heads to the right, seeing Seven Dragons flying towards them.


    "Are those?" The Mayor was stunned.


    "Dragons?" Both Sunny and Niki were speechless.


    _


    "Are they waiting for you?" Nemesis asked, turning her head to Michael.


    "Maybe there''s someone important coming today." Michael guessed.


    "Who''s more important that you?" Nemesis asked again.


    Michael turned his head to her, then back at the waiting group, when he saw Sunny and Niki, he frowned slightly.


    "It seems they''re waiting for you, Aren''t those two your members?"


    ''I told them to head straight to the airport, and fly to Amerisa... Why the hell are they still here?'' Michael was clearly confused.


    After some minutes, the dragons landed 20 meters from the group.


    "Are those?" The Mayor was shocked seeing the children on the Dragons.


    "Help them!!"


    He yelled at the soldiers, who quickly rushed towards the children, loosing the ropes Michael and Nemesis tied around them... Making sure they don''t fall off.


    The Mayor walked up to Michael, who jumped down Darkness.


    "Wow, You live up to your name Supreme! We haven''t met yet, I''m the mayor of Londinium... Mayor Jim... And we are grateful to you for rescuing the children... We received a lot of reports about missing children, but we don''t know how to look for them... Londinium owes you one."


    Michael nodded at him; "Increase your security, Both in your borders and city... Especially public locations."


    "I-It''ll be done..." Mayor Jim bowed, and added: "I''m hosting a party on your honor, Will you grace us with your present?"


    Michael stared at him for some moments, then turned his head to Nemesis who stood beside him;


    ''Will a party be fun to her?''


    Seeing his gaze, the Mayor misunderstood:


    "Oh, Mrs Brian is also invited."


    "What?!" Michael and Nemesis exclaimed, turning their heads to the Mayor.


    "She''s not my wife, not even my girlfriend!"


    The mayor was stunned, and quickly apologized:


    "Sorry for the misunderstanding, I thought Miss here is..."


    "Forget it." Michael sighed helplessly, and walked past him, heading towards his two elders.


    "Did I just made a mistake?"


    "No mayor Jim, And don''t worry about it, we''ll be coming to the party."


    "Oh! Thank you so much, Miss..."


    "You can call me Neme." Nemesis smiled and him.


    "Ok, Miss Neme, The party start around 8."


    "Ok, we''ll be there." Nemesis nodded, walked past him, and followed behind Michael.

 Chapter 271 - 271: Hes Mine

    "Why are you two still here?" Michael asked the two with a slight frown.


    "Well..." Niki looked at Sunny, who sighed softly:


    "The rest have returned, Erika asked both of us to wait here, that She''s coming."


    The two prepared themselves to be scolded, but instead, Michael tapped their shoulders with a pleased smile on his face.


    "You two did good, I can''t wait to see her... She''s coming right?"


    The two blinked in surprise, seeing the smile on his face.


    "Yes..." They answered, still in shock.


    "With the speed of Snow, she''ll be here in any minutes."


    The two were getting even more confused. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who''ll be here?"


    Sunny and Niki tilted their heads behind Michael, seeing Nemesis standing behind him.


    "Who is this?" Niki asked, moving her gaze on Nemesis''s figure.


    ''How can someone be so perfect? I thought Erika, and Jennifer were the only ones... Now look at this.'' Even as a lady, she was jealous of Nemesis''s figure... Curvy body, smooth skin, good assets.


    "This is Nemesis." Michael introduced, moving to the side.


    "Hi, You can call me Neme."


    "Hi Neme, I''m Sunny, she''s Niki, we are the 9th and 20th elders of The Conquerors."


    "Oh...?"


    "How did you know Michael? Did he also save you with the kids?" Niki asked.


    ''What the hell? Is she investigating me?'' Michael silently observed Niki.


    "Nope, I helped him save the kids, well... I did all the hard work, while he slept around."


    "Hmm..." Niki wasn''t convinced:


    ''How could she help him if she doesn''t even have Mana?'' She thought, and to add to her suspicion, Nemesis Continued;


    "Michael brought me here to have fun! He said something about some Amusement park!"


    The two turned their heads to Michael in shock; "Really?" They asked in unison.


    Michael sighed helplessly, and quickly clear the misunderstanding.


    "Before you two jump into conclusions, She is new to the city, and I decided to show her around by taking her to the amusement park."


    "That''s a good idea, Supreme! The Amusement park is one of the best place to have fun! There''s a love tunnel, a rollercoaster ride and more."


    Michael glared at the Mayor, who quickly added: "Supreme can take his love to the Love tunnels."


    Michael facepalmed himself; ''What a dumbass of a Mayor.'' He thought.


    "Brother!!!!"


    Michael''s eyes widened, this is a voice he could recognize even in his sleep.


    "Mira?"


    He looked up at the South, seeing three Dragons flying towards them, girls on each one.


    "Oh My God!"


    "Three More dragons!!"


    "Seeing 10 Dragons in a day?!"


    "The Conquerors are really the strongest guild in VRG!!"


    "They have dragons as pets!!"


    The soldiers were stunned, watching as the three dragons landed in front of the seven.


    "Huh?"


    They were all speechless, now seeing the seven bowing their heads to the three... Actually... To the black and red scale dragon.


    Mira, and Maria jumped down Drakon, and ran up to Michael.


    "I miss you, Brother!" Mira threw herself into his hands, giving him a tight hug.


    "I miss you too, I hope you enjoyed yourself while I was gone?!" Michael picked her up, turning her around.


    "Fufufufu... Yeah, But Bestie, and Silver hair Bestie were running around, searching everywhere for you."


    "Oh?"


    Michael stopped spinning her, and slowly placed her down, he looked up at Erika, Jennifer, and Maria.


    "I''m Sorry" He apologized with a guilty expression.


    Erika walked up to him, and gave him a hug; "I was so scared." She said in a whisper.


    Michael smiled, feeling a warmth inside... Mira was his sister, so her reaction was understandable... But Erika wasn''t... So hearing she was worried about him, made him happy.


    "I''m back now." He separated from the hug, and gave her a light kiss on her lips.


    "It seems we were worked out for no reason." Jennifer walked up to the two, who turned their heads to her.


    "I''m good, Jennifer, thanks for asking... And I''m sorry for making you guys worry."


    "It''s ok." She playfully punched his right shoulder. "Just don''t do that again, keep in touch next time... If Niki hadn''t called, you would have come home and see how she looked." She gestured to Erika, who glared at her.


    "Yeah, I don''t know my sister would look so horrible." Maria added. "She looked for you two days straight... You should have seen her--"


    She stopped, feeling Erika''s gaze on her. "Well... She cleaned herself up, before coming." She quickly added, and hid behind Mira.


    The Mayor observed the girls and nodded with a thoughtful expression: "So this girl is Supreme''s girlfriend." He opened his mouth, and said to the girls.


    "Misses, We are holding a party for Supreme, it''ll be good if you all can join us."


    "I haven''t yet accepted." Michael remained.


    "Uh? But she said you two will attend?" The Mayor pointed at Nemesis, who waved her hands at them.


    Seeing the beauty, a frown appeared on both Jennifer''s and Erika''s faces, the two turned to Michael, and asked in unison:


    "Who is she?"


    ''Here we go again.'' Michael sighed, searched for the right word, and answered:


    "She is a friend, You''ll know more when we''re alone..."


    The two girls looked at one another, then nodded at him.


    "So what are you called?" Erika was up to Nemesis, a smile that wasn''t a smile was on her face.


    "Nemesis, You can call me Neme." Nemesis answered... ''Why is she staring at me like I''m a prey? Artemis''s successor is just like her.''


    To her shock, Erika hugged her.


    ''I guessed I was wro--''


    "He''s Mine, Keep your hands to yourself, or you''ll have to look for new ones." Erika separated, and flashed her a smile, then walked back to Michael, hugging his hand.


    ''Was I just threatened? By a mortal?! Over a Man?!! What the hell just happened?!!!''


    Countless questions clashed in her head, as Nemesis stood still, utterly perplexed... Being a goddess, she could have anyone she set her eyes on, and no one will dare go against her wish, But now... Someone just threatened her, and a Mortal at that.


    She stared at Erika, seeing her smiling devilishly at her.


    ''What the...? Now I know why they fitted each other.''

 Chapter 272 - 272: Clowns!!

    "Welcome to Amusement park, have a great time."


    The guard handed Michael, Sunny and the girls cards with fun activities listed on it.


    "Where to?" Michael asked, walking inside the Park, his gaze fixed on the card. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nemesis wasn''t at all happy, she planned coming with Michael, "Alone". But now...


    She moved her gaze around the place.


    "There are more than a hundred mortals here." She muttered in mild surprise.


    "We''ll take the rollercoaster, you two can take the love tunnel." Jennifer stated, while looking up at Michael and Erika.


    "Ok..." Michael nodded softly then turned his head to Nemesis.


    "Are you coming with us?" He asked.


    Before she could answer, Jennifer grabbed her wrist: "No, She''ll be coming with us... It''ll be fun." Jennifer smiled at her.


    "Yeah! Girls'' time!!" Mira and Maria exclaimed in joy.


    Before Nemesis could say otherwise, Jennifer dragged her towards the section, While Mira, and Maria followed behind.


    "Both of us will take the Hunted Room." Niki turned her head to Sunny, a smile on her face.


    Sunny thought for a moment and nodded: "I guess it''ll be funnnn..." he exclaimed, as Niki pulled him away.


    "OK... Let''s go for a ride." Michael smirked at her.


    "Do you have the stamina for that?" She smiled seductively at him, and walked away leaving a stunned Michael behind.


    "Did I misunderstood her question?" He muttered to himself.


    __


    "Welcome to Love tunnel! Where you Love will only grow!" The lady in a cute bunny outfit said with a beautiful smile.


    "Thank you, this is our first time, so can you show us around?"


    "Oh, That''s not necessary, all you need to know is, Sit in the boat without falling out, it will move automatically."


    "That''s easy." Michael nodded.


    "Sir, do you need a private tunnel or public?"


    "Huh?" The two were confused.


    Seeing their expression, the lady chuckled and explained:


    "Some couples like some Private time alone, to have some fun together." She winked at Michael, and continued:


    "The private tunnel is completely private, No Cameras or any security... Only you and your lover... But because of this, We made sure to know any couples who entered, and the cost of purchase is 100 years of lifetime per ride for ten minutes."


    "Wait, you can have higher duration?"


    "Yes sir, but the cost will be high..." She said with a smile.


    "What about the public?" Erika opened her mouth.


    "As the name, You can come in contact with more than two couples, security and CCTV are stationed for safety... The cost is rather more affordable, 50 years of life times."


    Michael, and Erika nodded in understanding... Before Erika could say anything, Michael quickly opened his mouth.


    "We''ll take the Private Tunnel."


    "Huh?" Erika turned her head to him. ''What Is he planning?''


    "Excellent Choice, Sir--"


    "--One-hour ride."


    Michael stated, shocking the two girls.


    ''Wow, He might be here to have some fun with his girlfriend, but with her expression, it seems she had no idea about this... No matter what, she''ll still give it to him.'' The lady thought, then coughed.


    "Ahem... OK Sir, the cost will be 1,000 years of life times." She walked back to her desk, then started tapping on her computer.


    "Sir, please place your bracelet on the scanning device on the table."


    Michael nodded, and placed his bracelet on the scanner, the moment she saw the white bracelet, her jaw dropped in shock.


    ''A... A... A Sovereign Medal Holder!!!''


    "Is that all?" Michael asked after some moment, his question brought her out from her thought.


    "A minute sir." She tapped on her computer, and Michael''s In-game information appeared on the screen.


    She froze, not knowing if she should scream in shock or surprise... Staring at the name "Supreme" written on her monitor screen... Like that wasn''t shocking enough...


    Instead of seeing the amount of life times, she saw Unlimited...


    ''What the hell did that mean?'' She thought.


    "Hey..."


    "Oh, Sorry Mr Supreme... I didn''t know you were the one, The Mayor gave an order that everything is free for The Conquerors Elders."


    "Don''t mind that old man, give me your ID, so I can transfer your payment."


    "But..."


    "Either that, or we leave."


    The lady was stunned, who''ll refuse a free offer? She sighed.


    "OK, this is our ID."


    Erika watched as Michael paid the entrance fee, she looked around still in surprise.


    ''Who''ll believe, I, Erika; will be heading to the love tunnel with the only guy I''ll ever love in this life.'' She smiled, seeing Michael walking towards her with two tickets.


    "We are on." Michael smiled at her.


    "Your love will shine brightly!!" The lady waved at them, as the two walked inside the tunnel.


    _


    Erika looked around the place, seeing a small boat, a typical canoe... But was expensively decorated with red and pink flowers, this expensively decorated canoe stood on a clear blue stream, when led to an unknown destination.


    "Let''s have some fun." Michael opened his palm at her.


    She took his hand... The two then walked towards the canoe, and got on it... Michael observed the boat and tapped on the red heart shape button, which automatically started the boat.


    _


    After some minutes of peaceful silent, Michael asked.


    "How do you feel about all this?"


    Erika turned her head, staring at his brown eyes. She smiled and snuggled into his hands.


    "Happy, this is the third time I''m this happy... And it''s all thanks to you."


    Michael kissed her hair, and revealed; "Same."


    The two snuggled together for a long while, reliving the peaceful silent while being in each other hands... Out of the blue, Erika Exclaimed.


    "Ahhh!! Clowns!!"


    Michael was taken aback hearing her scream, a frown appeared on his face seeing her scared expression. He quickly moved his gaze around looking for sign of dangers, seeing some man-made clowns holding red love arrows, pointing at some Angels who were holding love bows.


    The most surprising thing here is... Erika is scared of Clowns.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!"


    Michael laughed out loud, his voice resounding all over the tunnel.


    Erika turned to him with a glare. "You! Why are you laughing?!"


    "Hahaha... Sorry, Piff... Sorry, I''m just... Hahaha!!" He couldn''t hold himself back, and laughed out more.

 Chapter 273 - 273: Our New Journey Begins

    "Ahhhhh!!!!!!"


    Nemesis yelled in joy, as the rollercoaster moved with ten times its initial speed.


    "Yeyyyy!!!"


    Mira and Maria who sat behind her exclaimed in total bliss, Enjoying the wind hitting their faces.


    "Isn''t this fun?!!" Jennifer asked, turning her head to Nemesis, who was smiling Brightly.


    "This is so much Fun!! Yes!!"


    Nemesis answered, rising her hands into the air.


    Whoosh!


    "THIS IS SO MUCH FUN!!!!!" She yelled, while Jennifer Chuckled.


    __


    [Back to Michael, and Erika.]


    Seeing Michael laughing at her, Erika pouted, and looked away, folding her hands.


    "Huff."


    Seeing she was upset, Michael stopped laughing, he grabbed her waist, pulling her towards him.


    "Come on now, don''t tell me you are upset, I was just kidding."


    Erika glared at him: "Kidding? You were laughing at me." She said in a low voice.


    "Really? Are you sure about that?" He asked, staring at her in mild confusion.


    Erika punched his chest lightly, causing him to let out a hearty laugh; "Ok. Ok. Ok, I was just surprise, but you look cute when you''re scared." He caressed her hair with a loving smile.


    Erika sighed, and placed her head on his chest... Michael hesitated for a moment, then asked:


    "Why are you scared of Clowns?"


    She heaved a sigh. "When I was 5, My mum always told me stories about Clowns, they were evil, viscous and always after kids, she even showed me the movie "IT" it was so scary... From that day, I hated clowns."


    Michael was flabbergasted, ''Why would a mother want her child to be scared of Clowns? Or...''


    "You did something, right?"


    Erika looked up at him in surprise. "How did you know?"


    "Just a hunch."


    "Well... I was always focused on my bow and arrow, always practicing... I think I went overboard with my training."


    "Overboard? How is that?"


    She rested her head on his chest again; "Well... I kind of use every object in the house as a target... Including her favorite flower vest... She discovered I need to be frightened to be able to stop, that led to Clowns... She said; "Clowns get kids who shoot arrows, and disobey their parents"."


    "And you believed?" Michael asked in mild surprise.


    "I was 5 then, so yes I believed... I thought after these years I''ll be over my fear, but it seems that''s a lie."


    "It''s ok, Everyone has something they''re afraid of."


    "Really? Then what is Supreme afraid of?" Erika asked with a smile.


    Michael was silent for a moment, the said: "I once thought my biggest fear was losing my sister, But after some consideration; I discovered my biggest fear is losing my new family."


    "And who is among this new family of yours?"


    "Jennifer, Mira, Sunny, Tyson, Rahond..."


    Michael mentioned all his elders, and even Maria, but didn''t mention her name, which made Erika frowned slightly.


    She sat up and looked at him in surprise; "Are those the only ones in your family?"


    "Yeah." He answered without hesitation.


    "Oh?" Hearing his answer, her mood fell.


    Michael held her chin, and lifted her head to face him. "Why are you sad? I didn''t mention you because you are already in the family, There can''t be a family without a mum, right?"


    "What..."


    Before she could say anything, Michael closed her lips with his, Erika smiled, and accepted his tongue. Deepening the kiss.


    After some minutes, the two separated to catch their breath.


    "That was..." Erika smiled at him.


    "You know, we still have 20 minutes, maybe we can--"


    "--Hold your horses, Mister, I told you... After marriage." She smiled sweetly at him.


    "Then after I''m back we''re getting married." Michael announced, stunning Erika.


    "What? Back from where? Are you going somewhere?"


    "Yes, I don''t know how long I''ll be gone, but I''ll make sure to settle everything in our world before going... When I return, we are getting married." He stated.


    "Did You just propose?" She asked in mild surprise.


    "I did." Michael opened his Palm, dark and red smoke appeared on his hand, forming something.


    Erika fixed her gaze on the energy, as it formed a beautiful diamond ring, with a real diamond on it.


    "WOW!!" She exclaimed in surprise seeing the ring.


    Micheal held her right hand, and put the ring on her finger; "Will you marry Me, Erika?"


    "Yes." She answered without hesitation, and gave him a tight hug. "I''ll wait for you." She added.


    Michael hugged her back, and whispered to his second friend: ''You are the best.''


    {Oh, thank you Host, who would have believed you''ll use 50,000 points just to create a location ring.}


    Michael smiled, and whispered to Erika''s ear; "Whenever you miss me, just look at the ring, our names are engraved in it."


    Erika just tightened the hug more.


    "I need to tell you something about Rebecca, but you need to keep it a secret... For now."


    Michael decided she needed to know.


    "Rebecca?" Erika separated from the hug, staring at Michael in mild surprise.


    "Remember the Grandmaster who attacked Amerisa''s Guild war stadium? And the cities who are involved in kids kidnapping."


    Erika nodded.


    "She''s the first king, and also a Grandmaster of the cities... I pretended not to know anything about this because her plan is to kidnap Mira."


    "Then why didn''t you kill her?"


    "Rebecca is the president of Luncheon, I can''t use the recording Damon sent me, because they can simply say AI did it... I want everyone to see her true nature... By then, I don''t need to yell or reveal anything... So leaving her alive now is the only way."


    "So Mira will be a bait?"


    "Yeah." Michael nodded; "She''ll like it."


    Erika nodded remembering Mira''s personality... Always "Yes" to anything her brother asked.


    "Don''t worry, You have my full support." Erika rested her ear on his shoulder. "And it seems the ride is ending." She added, seeing the entrance ahead.


    "And it seems our new journey begins, My fianc¨¦e... Oh! I almost forget, we are playing VRG before celebrating our birthday."


    "Really?"


    sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 274 - 274: Blessings?

    "How was it?"


    Jennifer asked Nemesis who was now licking ice cream. She turned her head from the ice cream to Jennifer.


    "I would never have thought you mortals are enjoying so many things, your realm is so cool, while ours is the exact opposite."


    "If you haven''t told us, None of us would have known you are a goddess... I''m still surprised why a goddess will travel out from her world just to have fun."


    "You shouldn''t be... I''m not saying my realm is boring, it''s just... I had done everything imaginable in my realm, Rode countless divine creatures, Battle the hellions in secret, Fly around the realm, even walked freely in the underworld... All that seems boring now."


    "Hmm... It seems we do have something in common, when you''re used to something, it won''t have the shine it once had, So we just have to move on to the next new thing." Jennifer said.


    Nemesis nodded, she continued licking her ice cream and suddenly asked:


    "Have you ever came in contact with Demeter?"


    "Demeter? You mean the goddess of agriculture, seasons and the sacred law?"


    "I''m still surprised how you know so much about us, and our domains."


    "I like reading."


    "Hmm... So there are books about us?"


    "Yep, Mythology books."


    "So that means you mortals didn''t believe we existed?"


    "Not after VRG."


    "Ok... Now I see why Demeter choose you as her successor."


    Jennifer was stunned, While Nemesis continued:


    "I thought Michael will be the one to help me have fun, but who would have thought it''ll be you... For that, you''ll also be my successor... I''d look into your skills and powers, and It seems you have a hidden Bloodline... The Darkness bloodline is given by AI, but you have a second."


    "Second Bloodline? Are you saying I have a dual Bloodline?!" Jennifer exclaimed in shock, while Nemesis nodded.


    "It''s the Blood Bloodline... But it''s weak... Don''t worry about that, My blessing will activate it, I hope you''ll be able to control it... The Blood Bloodline is among the special Bloodlines, holding top 4, after the Void, Psychic, And shadow."


    Jennifer opened her palm, slowly observing it. "With Dual Bloodlines, I''ll be one of the strongest players in VRG."


    "Slow down girl, You need to master the Bloodlines first, the higher the Bloodlines, the more time it''ll take... And... You aren''t the only one with dual Bloodlines In your Realm."


    "Huh? Do you know the ones with dual Bloodlines?"


    Nemesis placed the empty ice cream cup on the table in front of them: "The first I detected is Michael... That guy''s enemies are in for a hard time... He has two powerful Bloodlines, the Void and shadow... I Wonder how he got these Bloodlines, the void can only be given by the one who is even higher than a primordial, while the second can be given by both Lord Tartarus and my father...


    I understood how he got this... But there''s no way he could have gotten the Void that easily."


    "Hmm... Michael is the only one worthy of it... Any other people?"


    "The second is that Silver hair girl." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Erika?"


    Nemesis nodded.


    "She is both Artemis''s and Athena''s successor... If she receives these two blessings, She''ll be one of the most deadly forces to be reckoned with... For example; Artemis''s blessing will gave her 100% accuracy with her bow, not only that, but even with her eyes close, she''ll be able to hit the most deadly part in any creature... This isn''t enough...?


    All wild animals below her realm will be loyal to her, Don''t think that''s all... Her powers will have a 50% increase when under the Moon... This is all Artemis''s blessing, do you want to know about Athena''s?" She asked with a smile.


    Jennifer blinked, and slowly nodded;


    "Ok, Athena''s blessing will gave her the ability to make quick judgment, especially in time of a battle... She''ll have the wisdom and skill of 100 strategists, and will have the knowledge of every combats imaginable."


    "So Erika will be the strongest then." Jennifer sighed.


    "Fufufufu." Nemesis chuckled seeing her expression.


    "Nope, Demeter and Nemesis are a lot stronger than those two, Like me... I can face them alone." She raised two fingers at Jennifer.


    "Two on one, I''ll defeat them without a sweat... First, I''m older than them, and A lot stronger than them."


    Seeing Jennifer''s anticipating look, she asked: "You want to know what you''ll be getting from me?"


    Jennifer nodded.


    "Let''s see... My Powers... I can technically do anything, bring destruction to a world with just a thought, make mortals run mad, place curse on anyone weaker than me, Teleportation, High regeneration, Capture souls, controls minds, gained powers from the darkness, immune to elemental attacks... I can do a lot... And when you have my blessings, half of my skills will be transfer to you."


    "I don''t know what to say."


    "All you need to do is... Get me more ice cream." Nemesis smiled at her.


    "Thank goodness we bought an extra."


    The two turned their heads to Mira and Maria, walking towards their table with bowls of ice cream in each hand.


    "Can you two finish all that?" Jennifer asked in mild surprise.


    "There are five bowls here, I''ll take two, while each of you will take one." Mira answered, placing a bowl in front of Nemesis.


    She, and Maria sat down beside the two, and Maria asked:


    "What were you two talking about? Mind letting us in?"


    Jennifer turned her head to Nemesis, who was already digging down her Ice cream.


    "Do these two also have blessings?"


    Mira and Maria: "Blessings?"


    They both turned to Nemesis, who stopped licking, turned her head to the two, nodded and dive back to her ice cream.


    "Wow... Whose blessings are they receiving?" Jennifer asked again.


    "Mira is receiving my mother''s blessing, and Maria is receiving Goddess Hemara''s... I''m Impressed." With that said, she continued.


    Jennifer gasped in shock;


    "Your mother is Nyx! The Primordial Goddess of The Night! While Hemara is the Primordial Goddess of the Day!"


    "Hmm Mm." Nemesis nodded with her mouth full.

 Chapter 275 - 275: One Hundred Billion

    "Can we join you guys?"


    The girls looked up, seeing Sunny and Niki.


    "There is space for more." Jennifer smiled, adjusting for Sunny to sit, while Niki sat at the other side of Nemesis.


    "So, what are we wearing for the party?" Niki asked, moving her gaze on the girls.


    "It looks like we are going shopping." Jennifer nodded, staring at Nemesis. "It''ll be fun." She added.


    Nemesis nodded, her attention still focused on her ice cream.


    "Wow, it''s official, you Love Ice cream more than me." Mira pushed her ice cream towards Nemesis; "One is enough for me, I can''t take another one."


    Nemesis smiled brightly at her, took the ice cream bowl and dive into it.


    The group watched her in both amazement, and surprise.


    "Wow, someone is having a great time." Michael walked towards them, with Erika hugging his arm.


    "How was the love tunnel?!" Maria asked, seeing her sister''s smile.


    "We are engaged." Erika showed them her ring, making sure Nemesis got a good view of it.


    "Congratulations."


    To her surprise, Nemesis was the first to congratulate her.


    "Wow!!!!"


    Mira and Maria both stood up, they both ran up to Erika, observing the ring on her finger.


    "Wow, Brother has a good taste."


    "Yeah! It''s a real diamond ring." Maria added.


    Michael thought for a moment, then raised his bracelet, and tapped on it... After a minute, he stopped... The next moment;


    BEEP!


    BEEP! sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    BEEP!


    Jennifer, Erika, and the rest frowned upon hearing AI''s notification on their heads, what followed next froze them in place.


    < Player Queen-of-death, Your Guild Master have gifted you with 100 Billion In-game diamonds, and 100 Billion Life times.>


    They blinked a couple of times, still speechless.


    Feeling the change in mood, Nemesis raised her head, She tilted her head in confusion seeing everyone''s stunned expression, even Niki''s and Sunny''s mouths were wide open.


    "What Happened?" She asked out loud.


    Before Jennifer could answer, she heard Michael''s voice in her head.


    < "This is a gift to all my elders, Use it to buy Legendary-class weapons, or pets, Make sure to level them to the highest, because tomorrow; at 12pm, We all are playing VRG, all of you need to get stronger." >


    They all turned to Michael, while he smiled at them; "You girls should go and enjoy yourselves, Sunny and I have something to discuss."


    The girls subconsciously nodded, they stood up, Niki pulled Nemesis, and they silently left the place, too stunned to even mutter a thank you... Well...


    "Thank You, Brother! You are the Best!!!" Mira hugged his waist, then followed behind Jennifer.


    "Go on." Michael said to Erika, whose gaze was fixed on him.


    "I have something for you... You''ll get it on your birthday... You''ll like it." She gave a mischievous smile, and walked away...


    Now Michael was confused; ''What''s the surprise?'' He thought.


    "Dude!! Where did you get so many life times and In-game diamonds from?! With the girls'' expression, I know you gave them the same Amount!"


    "Yes."


    Michael sat down opposite him.


    "I went to know all the information about Lockwood, Did you guys locate where the children are being kept?"


    Seeing his serious expression, Sunny quiet down and also got serious. "We got the location, and there is more..."


    "Tell me everything."


    Sunny nodded; "The base is located in..."


    _______


    [Amerisa.]


    [Unity Street.]


    [Michael''s Home.]


    "Where are the girls?" Tyson walked inside the sitting room, and collapsed down on the couch, closing his eyes.


    "Gosh! I''m sooo tired!"


    He opened one of his eyes, staring at Borne and his brothers, including Rahond, who were all watching IP Man on the flat screen TV.


    "Are you guys deaf?"


    "Shhh!!"


    The five shushed him, their attention fixed on the movie.


    Tyson stood up, walked towards the TV and switch it off, when IP man was about to defeat the Chinese Governor.


    "WHAT THE HELL, TYSON?!!"


    "HAVE YOU LOSE YOUR BUTT IN YOUR HEAD?!!"


    "SWITCH IT BACK ON!!!"


    "WHAT DID YOU DO?!!!!"


    The five were enraged, but Tyson was with the remote, so they all sat still staring daggers at him.


    "Where... Is... Jennifer?"


    "You cut off our movie so you can ask about your crush?!! Are you mad?!!" Borne yelled in rage.


    "No answer, No movie... Be fast, or you''ll miss the whole fight." Tyson waved the remote in front of them, a smirk on his face.


    "Fine, they went to Londinium to find Michael, now give us the remote!"


    Tyson tossed the Remote to Rahond, and sighed: "So they have found Michael, and no one told me about it, I have so search around Amerisa still dark..."


    He slumped down on the couch again. "Am I not close enough to be involved in important things?"


    The five turned their heads to him, after switching on the TV.


    "If you aren''t Important, Why would Jennifer ask us to tell you this? She also said your contact was down." Rahond said, and focused on the movie.


    "Really?" Tyson sat up with a smile on his face.


    "Yes! I know I''m important!!"


    The five just shook their heads, their attention fixed on the movie.


    BEEP!!


    BEEP!!


    BEEP!!


    BEEP!!


    < Player Red-Encounter, Your Guild Master have gifted you with 100 Billion In-game diamonds, and 100 Billion Life times.>


    < "This is a gift to all my elders, Use it to buy Legendary-class weapons, or pets, Make sure to level them to the highest, because tomorrow; at 12pm, We all are playing VRG, all of you need to get stronger." >


    "Did... Did... Did you guys also heard that?" Tyson stammered, turning his head to the five, who sat frozen...


    ...Their attention was off the movie, only the amount was ringing in their heads.


    ____


    [Amerisa''s Park.]


    "We just got the news, General Michael is safe, he''s in Londinium." Robert walked up to Zukila, who sat on a bench, a smile on his face.


    "I told you, there is nothing that can threaten the guild master."


    Violet, and Veronica walked up to the two, their Overcoat moving with the wind.


    "It seems so..."


    BEEP!!!


    The four froze, hearing AI''s notification.


    "One... One... One Hundred Billion?!!!!" Veronica exclaimed out loud, causing the onlookers to turn their heads toward her.

 Chapter 276 - 276: IS This Who I Think she Is?

    [Londinium.]


    [Night time, 8:30pm.]


    [Moonlight Hotel.]


    "I heard Supreme is coming today." A guard said to his colleague, who nodded with a smile.


    "Why do you think so many powerful figures in our city are here today?" The guard asked, arranging his black suit.


    "I need to look my best, maybe one of the female elders will like me... Think about it, A whole me dating a member of The Conquerors... I don''t mind being a kept boyfriend."


    Hearing his friend, the guy burst into laughter.


    "Hahahahaha!! Look at yourself."


    "What?" The guy turned to his friend in confusion.


    "Look at yourself and your bracelet." The guy repeated his word.


    The confused Guard looked at his clothes and bracelet, clearly confused.


    "What about it?"


    "First, you are a security guard, second; you aren''t even a Platinum player, How the hell are you going to catch anyone''s eyes?"


    The guy glared at his friend, and yelled; "I thought you cared about me!! Instead of supporting me and wishing me good luck, you''re insulting me!!"


    "When did I insult you? I was just stating the truth... Nothing more."


    Before the guy could argue, a white BWM latest edition stopped in front of the Hotel. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They both turned their heads, seeing the mayor of their city getting down, he turned around, then opened the door, and waited outside.


    "Wow! Only powerful figures and players can make the Mayor show such respect."


    The guys watched as Michael got down the car, he was putting on a black suit and shoes, Erika followed next; she was in a long red dress, Her hair was styled downward, which cascaded her back like endless waterfall.


    Jennifer got down, she was in a beautiful white bandage dress, her hair was styled in a ponytail, while Mira and Maria were both in white dresses, all the girls were on heels.


    The two watched as a black SUV stopped behind the BMW.


    "Oh My God!!"


    The guy who was dreaming of being a kept man exclaimed, seeing Nemesis getting down the car.


    Nemesis was in a Silver sleeveless dress, which showed all her right curves, her hair was styled like Erika''s, Niki and Sunny also got down from the car, he was in a black tuxedo, while Niki was in a gown.


    "Now you see they''re above your class, the Mayor who you''ll clean his shoes is personally opening the door for them... How do you expect them to like you?"


    "Everything is possible!" The guy wasn''t giving up. "And besides, once either one of them choose me, the Mayor will be the one cleaning my shoes."


    ''How can someone have sure a dream, which will never come to past? Not even in his 7 lifetimes... Or, has my friend gone crazy?'' The guy thought, staring at his friend''s side profile with a sad expression;


    ''Maybe he hit his head somewhere.''


    "This way Mr Michael, Miss Erika." The Mayor said with a smile. Michael nodded, and walked ahead, followed by Erika, Jennifer, the Mayor and the rest.


    "How do you feel?" Jennifer whispered to Nemesis.


    "All this isn''t new to me, I have attended countless party, this one is just like the rest... What''s new is..." She looked at the well decorated hotel in front of her;


    "I have never gone to a party with Mortals, I''m curious to see how this''ll turn out." She added.


    "It''ll be fun." Jennifer answered.


    The group walked inside the Hotel, passing by the two guards, the guy was stunned as the girls walked inside the hotel, not even sparing him a look.


    After they were out of sight, the guy smirked at his friend;


    "Don''t say it..." The guy warned with gritted teeth.


    "Hahahahaha!!!!! I told you, they won''t even look at your direction... Do you think they''ll jump into your hands when they see you? You aren''t gold or a powerful player."


    "You!!!" The guy pounced on his colleague.


    As the two Battle, Michael and his group walked inside the hall.


    "Wow! That is The Conquerors!"


    "That is Supreme!"


    "I heard they helped the 17th city against the giants."


    "Yeah, we thought the City will be done for, who would have thought The Conquerors will intervene, and kill all the giants."


    "Yeah, there''s news That The Conquerors are the strongest Guild In VRG."


    "Do you also know Supreme is now in the Demigods'' Ranking board, even holding top 1! That''s impressive!"


    "I heard that too! Wow, The Conquerors are truly the Strongest."


    Michael smiled hearing all the praises about his Guild, all these people are all powerful figures, who a month ago don''t even know him, but now... They were all gathering to see his face.


    The Mayor led them to their seats, and waited still Michael, and his group sat down, before everyone followed.


    "Mr Michael, before we start anything, I got some entertainment for you." The Mayor said with a smile.


    Michael looked at Erika, then nodded at him;


    "Good!"


    The Mayor stood up, and clapped his hands.


    Ten beautiful women in slightly revealing clothes moved on the podium placed at the center of the hall... Their faces were concealed in red veil, as they dance in front of the guests.


    Michael and his group watched with interest, as the women showcase their best dance moves... The women''s eyes were calm, as they moved around the Podium.


    "These are the Phoenix dancers."


    "The Mayor lived up to his name, the Phoenix dancers are made of beautiful women, they''re the best."


    "And expensive, last I heard, to employ them, you''ll need at least tens of thousands of life times."


    After some dance moves, the women all held the Veils covering their faces and pull them off, throwing them into the air.


    Erika and Maria froze, seeing the woman dancing in front of the women, this woman not only removed the veil on her face, she also removed the headscarf on her head, Long silver hair came to view, stunning The Conquerors.


    Michael subconsciously turned his head to Erika, he frowned deeply seeing the dark expression on her face.


    ''What the? The last time I saw this look was when she killed her Landlord...'' He turned his head to the woman.


    ''Is this who I think she is?''

 Chapter 277 - 277: Shes Our Mother.

    "L-Love..." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael raised his head to Erika, only her tone made him got on guard, not to save himself, but someone who''s about to get killed.


    "Let... Let''s leave."


    "Huh?"


    Michael was speechless, he turned his head to Maria, also seeing the dark look on her face; he could clearly see she was channeling her Mana.


    Mira and Jennifer who sat beside Maria, turned their heads to her, they were surprised.


    "What is it, Maria?" Mira whispered, placing her hand on Maria''s, which was on her lap, under the table.


    "That Woman..."


    Maria stopped.


    "The one with Silver hair right? She looks like Silver hair beauty, an older version."


    "That Is possible because she''s..." She choked on her word.


    Jennifer and Mira listened, as Maria revealed in a voice so low that the two wouldn''t have heard if they weren''t beside her.


    "She is our mother."


    "WHAT????!!!!!!!"


    Mira exclaimed out loud, causing the women to stop dancing, and turned their heads to her, Mira was so stunned that she stood up.


    "What happened Miss Mira?" The Mayor asked in confusion.


    With their dance interrupted, the woman looked beside Mira, she froze seeing Maria sitting beside Mira.


    "Maria?"


    She subconsciously moved her head around the table, the shock she felt was indescribable, seeing Erika staring at her with such killing intent that made her took a step back.


    "Erika?"


    "What is it, head?" The woman at her right asked in mild confusion... Following her eyes'' direction, the woman smiled;


    "Don''t worry, All the young man always pays you to spend a night with them, Supreme won''t be any different... Being the best of us in bed, you can clearly satisfy him." She added in a whisper.


    The sisters'' Mum turned her head to the woman and slowly shook her head, because of life times she had done a lot of things, She left her drunken husband who she believed will be dead by now, if Life times didn''t kill him, gambling will... She did a lot of things, even going to the stage of selling her body, just to make Life times...


    The most horrible thing she did was following her useless Husband throwing their daughters out on the street...


    She looked down at her feet, not having the guts to look at any of them. ''I need to get out from here, I can''t stay here.''


    Before she could think of anything, Someone raised her head upward, what she, and everyone saw next was a resounding slap.


    SLAP!!


    The slap was so powerful that she stumbled backward, falling butt first to the ground, she looked up, expecting to see Erika or Maria, instead, It was a blue hair beauty she knew so well.


    Silence.... Deadly Silence...


    The women''s boss was speechless, who''ll dare slap his best worker, if her face was bruise, who would pay for her service?


    But seeing the one who slapped her, he simply sucked it up.


    ''Gosh? How the hell did Amrita angered the Vice Guild Master of The Conquerors?'' He thought.


    "Huh?"


    All the audience looked at each other in utter confusion.


    "What just happened?"


    The women all took a step back from Jennifer and Amrita, feeling the killing intent emanating from Jennifer.


    This is the renowned Queen-of-death, who is feared by thousands.


    "You are despicable! And an insult to women around the world... Throwing your daughters out on the street not even bothered if they''ll die or get violated by some Bastards! All for what? Life Times?!!!" Jennifer yelled in rage.


    "They might not be able to Vent their rage, but that didn''t mean I can''t do it for them... If you weren''t their Mum, I would have--"


    "--Please, She is no longer our Mum." Maria stated, clenching her fists under the table, her face downward.


    "I know I was wrong--"


    "--You dare speak?" Jennifer''s eyes turned bloodred. "Those two are my sisters, their pain is my pain, and seeing the woman who made them suffered... I just--"


    "--It''s Ok, Jennifer." Erika stood up from her seat, and walked up to them.


    Michael''s gaze was fixed on her, ready to act, she''s hurt and angry, he understood that, but killing someone here isn''t the best move.


    Erika stopped in front of their Ex-Mother, Squat down, placed her hands on her shoulders, and helped her up, a smile on her face.


    Amrita was scared shitless, although Erika was smiling at her, she knew the girl she was.


    Erika stared at the blood on Amrita''s lips, and said to Jennifer behind her; "Why did you hit so hard?"


    "????"


    Just like everyone, Jennifer was also speechless, not knowing how to answer.


    "If you haven''t thrown us out of the house, we won''t have known so many things about the world, we won''t have seen the true colors in people, I won''t have joined VRG, but most of all... We won''t have found our new family, and the love of my life... So Amrita, I want to tell you thank you... You and that Man gave us the life we can never dream of having...


    Look at us now, we aren''t some lost girls, dancers, or selling ourselves around... We are strong, dignified, and most of all happy with where we are... This is all possible because of you... You don''t know how I want to strangle you, torture you to no end, and watch you die slowly... But...


    I''ll rather forgive you, Not that I''m taking you back as my mother, No, that''ll never happen, not in a hundred life times, I''m forgiving you for giving us the opportunity to get all these... So don''t think so much about it, I forgive you." She stopped, then smiled at her.


    Michael, Maria, and everyone was so stunned that they all stared at her totally perplexed... Amrita was even more shocked.


    "Can we get out from here, Love... I need some fresh air."


    Michael stood up, and in a flash, he appeared beside her... He observed Amrita for some Seconds, then opened a vortex beneath them.


    Everyone watched in utter silence, as the two entered the ground, disappearing from the hall.


    "That was shocking." Nemesis muttered in mild surprise.

 Chapter 278 - 278: The Truth

    Maria stood up from her seat, and walked up to Amrita, she stopped in front of her, and observed her slowly.


    "Sister already said all that can be said, I just want to give you all the life times you used on us, training us in school, and everything."


    "Maria..."


    Maria raised her hand, stopping her from saying anything, she turned her head to the Boss, and with a look. The man quickly walked up to them.


    "How many life times to set her free? She won''t be doing this anymore."


    The man was taken aback, Amrita is one of his best worker, letting her go will place a bummer in his work, but he wasn''t ready to offend anyone related to The Conquerors, so he took a deep breath and called his price:


    "10 Million years Life times."


    "What the hell?! Isn''t that going overboard?!" The Mayor yelled in rage, hearing the amount.


    "It''s nothing." Maria nodded at the man. "You ID."


    The man was stunned, but quickly gave his name to Maria, who in present of everyone, transferred a total of 10 Million to the man."


    "Thank You, Miss Maria! Thank You, Miss Maria!" The man kept on bowing none stop.


    ''10 Million just like that, I''m rich, If I had known, I would have said 100 Million.'' He thought.


    "You can go."


    The man nodded at her, and walked away, he gestured for the other women to follow behind him.


    Everyone watched as the man and his dancers walked out from the hall, Leaving Amrita behind.


    "Maria..."


    Beep!


    < Non-player Amrita, player White-Death gifted you with 1 Billion years of Life times.>


    "Goodbye, We don''t want to see you anywhere close to our lives again... You are dead to us."


    With that said, she walked past Amrita, heading to the exit, Mira quickly followed behind.


    "Maria."


    She stopped.


    Amrita turned around and walked up to her, tears in her eyes. "I won''t ask for your forgiveness because what I did is beyond forgiveness... But you know I love both of you every much, I should have tried to convince or stop him, but because of Life times, we... I... Did such a bad thing... I just want to say, ever since then, I have regretted that decision...


    I let your..." She paused, and continued:


    "I let that Man, Believe me, I looked for you two... I searched everywhere..." She wiped the tears off her cheeks.


    "I won''t hold you anymore, I''m just happy my girls are happy, and living their lives as I hope they would... I''ll respect you two wishes, I won''t disturb any of you girls."


    Maria sniffed the tears back, nodded, and walked away, not looking at Amrita... She wiped the tears off her face and exited the hotel with Mira.


    Jennifer sighed, she walked up to Amrita and placed her hand on her shoulder, Amrita shivered feeling Jennifer''s hand on her body.


    "I would have killed you, but you saved yourself by saying the truth." Jennifer removed her hand, and looked at Nemesis, Sunny, and Niki, who stood at the table, staring at them.


    "The party is good we enjoyed ourselves, But we''ll take our leave now." She said to the Mayor, who quickly nodded.


    "I understand, Miss Jennifer... And thank you for coming." The Mayor said with a smile.


    Jennifer nodded, and walked outside, followed by the three. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amrita thought for a while, then left the place.


    _


    [Outside the Hotel.]


    "Hey, they''re coming out." The security guard said to his friend, who quickly dusted his suit.


    Before he could take a step, he froze, seeing Maria was crying. "What happened?" He asked his friend in a whisper.


    "How would I know that?" The guy asked with a slight frown.


    The two girls walked past them towards their BMW, the two got in, and then Maria burst into tears.


    "It''s ok, Maria. You did the right thing." Mira consoled, stroking Maria''s back.


    The guards looked at each other in utter confusion, They turned their heads to the door, seeing Jennifer, Nemesis, Niki and Sunny walking outside.


    The group also walked past them, Jennifer got in the BMW, while Nemesis and the other two got inside the SUV.


    In the BMW, Maria raised her head to Jennifer who sat on the driver''s seat.


    "Was she telling the truth? That she searched for us?"


    Jennifer nodded slowly, looking at the two from the rearview mirror, her hands on the steering wheel.


    Maria nodded again: "Let''s get out from here."


    Jennifer nodded, started the car, and drove away, the SUV quickly followed behind.


    Amrita stared at the cars as they drove away... The two guards walked up to her.


    "Madam, What happened inside?" The guy who planned on being a kept guy, asked.


    Amrita looked at the 1 Billion in her bracelet, and asked the two. "Which City is the farthest from Amerisa?"


    "Uh?"


    The two looked at themselves in confusion, and the one at the right Answered;


    "The 10th City is the farthest, it''s across the sea... Why are you asking?"


    She smiled at them, and walked away, not saying anything... She''ll honor her girls'' wish, and stay far away from them, Live her life in loneliness still her time comes.


    __


    Above the Hotel, two figures stood on it, staring at Amrita as she walked down the street, called a cab, entered and drove away.


    "I''m still surprised you held back, the Erika I knew would have killed her on the spot."


    Erika turned her head to Michael, and sighed softly;


    "When we were kids, she loved us more than her life, when that fool brought the topic of Life times and the way to solve the issue, she refused... I don''t know what he told her, which made her accept his decision--"


    "--I think I know the reason."


    "Really?" Erika looked up at him in surprise. "How?"


    "When you called me, I activated my skill, and read her brain... Your father threatened if she doesn''t accept, he''ll take you and Maria''s life times, then sell you two off... I think that''s the reason."


    Erika thought for a moment, and turned her gaze to the cab, which was now distance away.


    "Don''t worry, Love." Michael wrapped his hands around her shoulder.


    "I used a Special Card on her, AI will be giving me notification about her whereabouts and health, every week... We can always know where she is."


    Erika sighed, and rested her head on his chest. "Thank You."


    Michael smiled; "She''s family, It''s my job."

 Chapter 279 - 279: Hes On Our Side

    [Next day.]


    [11:30 am.]


    [Londinium, Amusement park.]


    "Does this make up for the party last night?" Jennifer asked, handing Nemesis another bowl of ice cream.


    "Come on Jennifer, Are you trying to make me gain weight?" Nemesis asked with a smile, she took the bowl and placed it beside five empty bowls in front of her.


    "You are leaving in less than 30 minutes, you can take it with you."


    "Aww... You are so sweet... But you got the timing wrong, As much as I love to stay, I can''t... My dad will pull me back..."


    "Really? And why''s that?"


    "Well... I''m kind of a spy, working with the ones who are after the destruction of the realms... I got the news and gave it to my dad, And thanks to them, Hades and Gaea won''t be able to detect me... If I stay more than a day, even a second late, My Cover will be blown."


    "Oh..." Jennifer relaxed on her seat. "Then when are you leaving?"


    "Right now."


    The two turned to their right, seeing Michael, and the rest of their group walking towards them.


    After some crying all night, and knowing the real truth behind their mother''s decision, the two girls were at ease... Which made everyone happy.


    "No, I still have one minute." Nemesis said to him, a smile on her face.


    "Good, Now my wish, You have your fun... A deal is a deal." Michael smiled.


    "Fufufufu... When you were kissing and snuggling with your Fianc¨¦e, Jennifer here helped me have fun."


    "Huh?" Michael was stunned, "You are saying."


    "Yes, I already gave her my blessing, which is higher than any wish."


    Whooosh!!!


    A cold breeze moved past the group causing them to shiver slightly, even with their overcoats on.


    "It seems it''s time... We''ll see again Conquerors, and I hope when we do, it''ll be the final battle between good and evil."


    The seven stared, as Nemesis and her ice cream turned into black smoke, and flew with the wind, disappearing from sight.


    "There goes our goddess." Michael joked, moved his gaze on everyone, then checked the time.


    "It''s 11:45, Let''s move."


    They all raised their bracelets and said in unison.


    "AI, Log me in."


    < Logging in.>


    [Tyro City.]


    [Supreme''s Lobby.]


    Supreme, Queen-of-death and the remaining 5 all appeared in the hall of the golden Castle.


    Drakon, Reaper, Abyss, and the seven dragons all turned their heads to Supreme and his group.


    "Ok guys, we are playing VRG, get ready." Michael walked towards his throne.


    Drakon stood up, while he sat down; "I thought your spot is above the castle?" Michael asked, staring at Drakon who was in his Human appearance.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!!


    Countless light pillars appeared in the hall as Shadow, Red-Encounter, And Dark-Angel''s five bodyguards walked out from theirs.


    "Wow! You have entered the Sovereign Medal!! I thought the rumors were lies." Red-Encounter walked to his seat, and sat down, staring at Queen-of-death.


    "You are speaking to me, but your gaze is somewhere else... How rude."


    "Uh?" Red-Encounter turned his head to Supreme, his face filled with confusion.


    "Who would have thought Michael is this rich, even my father, the king was dumbfounded."


    Everyone turned their heads to the pillar of light in front of them, Prince and Princess of Casmia walked out, both in their overcoats.


    Supreme just smiled at the two, not saying anything.


    "Yeah, we were shocked when we received the notification."


    Red-Flower, Zuko, Specter, Star-girl, Sweet-girl, and Heads-Seeker, walked out from their light pillars... With them joining the group, all The Conquerors Elders have assembled, a total of twenty Players, excluding Supreme, Queen-of-death, Dark-Angel, and White-Death.


    "Now that everyone is present, let''s see what you got with your diamonds..."


    The group looked at one another, and stretched forth their hands, twenty space tore opened, and twenty fearsome looking Pets walked out, all Legendary-Class... They also summoned their Legendary-class weapons... Supreme just made his Guild the most Deadly Guild in whole VRG.


    Supreme stood up with a please smile: "Good." He nodded, and with a thought.


    List of the hardest games appeared in front of them.


    < Due to AI''s Upgrade, all games have been updated.> S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Show us the hardest games."


    "Hardest game?" Shadow was stunned.


    "Yes! That''s the spirit!!" Red-Encounter yelled in excitement.


    The rest remained silent, waiting for AI.


    < These are the hardest games.>


    < Warning: You should be at least in the Diamond Medal and have three pets before playing.>


    "Just show us the games, don''t you know who is asking?" Supreme asked with a slight frown.


    < (1): Abyssal Gates. (2): City defense. (3): Doomsday. (4): Scavenger hunt. (5): Dungeon Hunters.>


    < These are the top five hardest games.>


    "Doomsday." He stated without hesitation.


    < Are you playing solo, or teaming with Guild Members?>


    "With guild members, which are; My Vice Guild Master, elders, White-Death, and Dark-Angel."


    < Sending Invitation to team up.>


    < Please be patient.>


    Beep!


    The group raised their bracelets, and tapped accept.


    < Invitations accepted.>


    < Are you ready?>


    < Yes/ No?>


    Supreme moved his gaze on everyone present, and nodded. "Ready."


    < Stand by...>


    < Searching for teams.>


    ''Teams?'' Supreme was confused.


    < Number of Teams: 45/50.>


    < Searching...>


    < Number of Teams: 50/50.>


    < Game start in 5. 4. 3. 2. 1.>


    Red light surrounded all The Conquerors, the next moment; they all vanished from the Hall.


    ________


    [Realm Of Gods.]


    "She''ll be here... Anytime now." Erebus muttered, at that exact moment, Nemesis walked out from the tree with Ice cream bowl in her hand.


    "How was it? Did you kill Azazel?" Erebus asked the moment he saw his daughter.


    "No, Michael said he''ll take care of him." Nemesis shook her head.


    "How do you expect him to achieve that?! You should have gone ahead and kill him."


    "Why is it so important? And Besides, Michael is Lord Tartarus''s successor."


    "It is very import--"


    Erebus stopped, and asked again: "What did you say?"


    "Michael is Lord Tartarus''s successor, and the next king of the Abyssal, Now you understood why I backed down, right?"


    "She is right."


    The two raised their heads seeing Nyx descending towards them.


    "Why did you think I chose his sister as my successor?" She asked, landing on the ground.


    Seeing her husband''s confused expression, she explained; "I chose Mira because she''s the main Mortal that can easily get to Michael, Lord Tartarus''s powers are both evil and good, we need someone who can help control that power... That''s also the reason Athena and Artemis chose Erika... These mortals are both useful to us, and are the best for our blessing...


    The only way we can win this war is by having the ruler of the Abyssal on our side."


    "He''s already on our side, so why go through so much trouble?" Erebus asked in mild confusion.


    "The future isn''t always clear love, we just need some backup plans." Nyx smiled.


    "Mum is right, Oh! You guys should taste this Ice cream, it''s delicious!!" Nemesis showed them the bowl.


    The two looked at her, both stunned and speechless.


    "What?"

 Chapter 280 - 280: Doomsday 1

    Supreme and his group, with more than 200 players appeared in a bloody building. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Supreme moved his gaze around the dim space, from time to time, the lights came on, and off again, creating an eerie feeling in the heart of hundred of players.


    "We''re in a hospital." He muttered.


    < Welcome players to A-City.>


    < These are the rules and objective.>


    < First rule: Survive.>


    "Huh?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    "How the hell is that a rule?" Someone asked.


    < Second Rule: Survive.>


    "What the fuck?! The first and second rule is Survive? Did we make a mistake coming here?" Another player asked.


    < Third Rule: Survive.>


    "Oh wow, we are dead."


    "Yeah, Three rules, all Survive."


    "Why are the rules only asking us to Survive?"


    "I don''t know, but we''ll find out soon.>


    < Fourth Rule: Find a Base, and survive with the survivors... Base Recommendation; Celestial Base.>


    "Another rule, which also asked us to Survive."


    < Fifth Rule: With Every kill, Players gained 10 years of life times.>


    < These are the rules in the game.>


    < To win the game, players have to complete these objectives.>


    < First Objective: Kill 5 out of the 10 Commandments, and 3 out of the 5 Calamities... Note: The Commandments are all Half, and Immortal realm.>


    < Second Objective: Kill More than 10,000 Infested.>


    < Third: Protect Leo John; who is known as the Lord of Celestial... And Celestial Base.>


    < Fourth: Close any of the gates in this world.>


    < Fifth: Kill more than 5,000 Monsters.>


    < Note: All players are in groups... Meaning, if a player in a group completes any of this objective, it''ll be calculated as the group''s achievement, the rewards will be shared by the members of the group.>


    < Note: If a group completed all the objectives, and the rest didn''t complete any, 100,000 years of life times will be minus from their bracelet.>


    < Note: To escape your life times getting deducted, Your group must complete at least one objective.>


    < If a Group is wiped out, The surviving group will receive the notification of their death.>


    < You''ll receive the number position of your groups, which determine your group''s strength, and higher surviving rate.>


    < Top 10 on the ranking board will gain additional advantage.>


    < First Advantage; Gained 1% Health points when players are still.>


    < Second Advantage; Gained 10% extra Damage with weapons, Excluding Guns.>


    < Third Advantage; Gained 5% Increase in Speed, and stamina.>


    "What the hell?! I hope our group will be holding top 1." A guy with white hair, and in a blue Armor said with a smile, a long sword on his back.


    "Guild master, you didn''t say we should at least hold top 10, why did you jump to top 1?"


    "Do you think we can''t hold top 1?!" The guy turned his head to the lady beside him, who was also in a blue armor.


    The lady sighed, not saying anything... The guy frown and turned to his members behind them.


    "We have a total of 30 members, and the weakest among us is platinum 3-stars, We are also holding top 55 on the Guild Ranking board, do any of you think we can''t make it to top one?"


    The members looked at themselves and shook their heads. "Guild Master, You are a Diamond medal holder, but you aren''t the strongest here."


    The lady said.


    "Huh? Then who is the strongest."


    The lady turned her head to the guy, a slight frown on her face. "Spread your Mana, and see how many Diamonds holders are in this room."


    The guy followed her advice, the next moment he stumbled backward holding his head.


    "I just got attacked by someone''s else Mana, and that person is a Diamond holder 5-stars!"


    The lady exhaled. "I ask you to spread, not dig..."


    The guy glared at her, but remained silent.


    < Good Luck, Players.>


    < Game start in 5. 4. 3. 2. 1.>


    The whole room shook violently, then came to a stop.


    Supreme moved his gaze around, a smile on his face.


    < Player Supreme, Your group is in Top 1.>


    Before he could say anything, The System''s voice sounded.


    {Host Is In a Game.}


    {Congratulations, Quest completed; Play Doomsday.}


    {Host can make one wish, and the system will fulfill it.}


    ''I wish... Increase my elders'' Ranking Speed.''


    {Are you sure about this, Host?}


    ''100%''


    {Ok Host, Elders'' Ranking Speed have been increased by 50%... Permanently.}


    ''Thanks.''


    {Loading Cheats...}


    He looked around the dim room;


    "If the game have started, Why are we still here?"


    He was puzzled, not only him, Queen-of-death and the rest players were also speechless.


    SCREECH!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    They all drew their weapons, while The Conquerors just smirked, hearing the shriek coming from the room next to them.


    "First of all, we need to get out from here." An old man looking his early 70s, but still looking youthful, walked forward, his hands folded behind him.


    Supreme and his Elders observed the man, with a flat expression;


    "An Elite Medal holder already making his position known." Queen-of-death muttered.


    "This will be interesting." Red-Encounter added.


    The old man pointed his finger at the other side of the wall, a high amount of flames shot out from his finger, creating a huge hole on it.


    "Let''s go."


    He walked towards the exit he created, quickly followed by 9 members of his team, to everyone''s shock, the weakest among them is a gold medal holder.


    "Wow, those guys aren''t much, but they''re holding top 3." Someone stated.


    "Top 3?! Then who''s holding top 1?"


    "I don''t know, Let''s ask AI?"


    "Yeah!!"


    They quickly asked AI.


    < The Group holding Top 1 is The Conquerors.>


    The old man who was about to take a step outside, froze in shock... The place was so silent that everyone stood stunned.


    "The Conquerors?!"


    "Is Supreme here with us?!!"


    "WOW!!"


    "Where is Supreme!!"


    These guys were yelling, forgetting the danger next door;


    BAM!!! BAM!! BAM!!!!


    Their attention moved back to the door, which upon the fourth slam, shattered into splinters.


    The players stared wide eyes as an 8 feet black humanoid monster walked out, its red eyes were fixed on the players... What caught their attention was the right hand of the monster which was made of five black thick tentacles.


    "WHAT THE HELL IS THIS?!!!!!"


    They all yelled in horror.

 Chapter 281 - 281: Doomsday 2

    {Cheats successfully loaded.}


    {Cheats; Map of the world. 9,999,999% increase in damage. 1,000% increase in Speed. 9,999,999% increase in defense. 100% health point gain from any attack. Points Trove: With every kill, Host gained 1 Points.}


    ''Wow, the mega cheating system is awesome! With these cheats, I''m technically a god.''


    SCREECH!!!!


    ''I was so happy getting the Cheats, I forgot this guy.''


    The huge black monster in front of them let out a shriek, and shot towards the players, who also lunged forward, all wanting to be the first to kill this monster.


    "These guys are fools."


    Queen-of-death and The Conquerors who stood at the far back of the group fixed their gazes on the battle happening in front of them.


    Blood-Arrow turned her head to the old man, who without hesitation, walked away with his group.


    "Not of all them." She added.


    "This is a Lv50 monster, but has the strength of a gold medal holder, I''m impressed." Red-Encounter smiled.


    "Aren''t we fighting?" Dark-Angel asked, she was itching to fight.


    "Calm down, Mira... Lets observed." Supreme said with a smile, observing the Monster''s tentacles hand.


    "Take this you black face dick!!"


    The young man yelled, and slashed his sword on the black Monster.


    BAM!!


    "Huh?" He froze in Shock.


    Without a second, the Monster countered, slapping him away with its left hand.


    The guy flew backward, smashing heavily on the ground then threw up a mouthful of blood staring at the monster in Shock.


    "I''m a Diamond holder, there''s no way a Lv50 monster can defeat me, and my weapon didn''t even leave a scratch on its body!"


    "Observation?" Supreme asked.


    "It has high defense, speed, and also has battle instinct." Queen-of-death answered.


    "Correct, A Rare-Class weapon is useless against it... Next Observation?" Supreme asked.


    "It moves with accuracy, and intend to kill... Its attack force is Strong enough to kill a Silver Medal holder." Blood-Arrow added.


    "Also correct." He nodded. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Monster looked around the players, the next moment, its tentacles hands started moving, and formed the young man''s sword.


    "Observation?" Supreme asked.


    "Its hands could take the form of any weapons which touched its body." Prince-Of-Casmia stated.


    "Correct... And with all the weapons these fools have attacked it with, it could take all their weapons'' form."


    "Ahhhhh!!!!!!"


    A player let out a shriek, as his right hand was cut off by the Monster''s Blade hand.


    "Hmm... This guy is good." Queen-of-death said with a smile, holding her jaw with her right hand.


    "Really good." She added.


    The Conquerors smiled, watching as the Monster cut the player into halves.


    "This thing is frustrating!!" A female player who''s in a red Armor, leaped into the air, and smashed down with her sword, which easily cut off its weapon hand.


    The black Monster leaped backward, before it landed on its feet, more tentacles grew out from its shoulder.


    "It also has high regeneration, a very good regeneration ability." Shadow said.


    The female player shot forward before the monster could land, and slashed horizontally, cutting off the head of the Monster.


    The headless body fell heavily on the ground... Finally dead.


    "Ok, observation is over, Epic-class weapons above could kill it, and the only way to achieve that is by cutting of its head." Supreme nodded, his gaze fixed on the female player.


    Who stood up, and turned around with a smile, stunning Supreme and his group.


    "Jasmine?"


    "You did good!!" Karen, and ghost walked up to her with a smile.


    "It''s nothing, this guy is pretty weak."


    All the players looked at the Monster, then at her.


    "Did she just said this monster is weak?"


    "Wait, this is Jasmine! The first elder of the Ghost Guild!!!"


    "Yes!! That''s why she''s so powerful, and that''s a Legendary-class weapon!!"


    Jasmine sheathed her sword, and asked; "I heard The Conquerors are in this game, But I haven''t seen any of them, it''s not like them to hide in a Battle. Right?"


    "You have a point." Ghost nodded, moving his gaze around the still stunned players.


    "Aaahhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!"


    All the players turned their heads to the hole created by the old man.


    "What the hell was that?!"


    All the players quickly rushed outside, leaving The Conquerors behind.


    Supreme walked towards the head of the Monster, he placed his hand above the head, and infused his energy into it.


    A black stone flew out from the head, which he caught; "This is the core." He absorbed it in front of his teammates.


    "Always remove your kill''s core, or else; others will." He said to his elders, who nodded in understanding.


    "Come on, let''s see what''s outside." He started walking towards the stairs.


    "The exit is this way." Red-Encounter pointed at the hole, he could clearly see the players summoning their pets.


    "Let''s have a clear view of the show, we can''t have that by standing on the ground, and AI didn''t give us a time duration to be here, so why in a hurry?"


    Supreme said, still walking towards the stairs, Dark-Angel, White-Death, Blood-Arrow, Queen-of-death and the rest quickly followed behind.


    Red-Encounter looked at the battle one last time, and followed behind them.


    _


    "Fuck!! One is already a nightmare, and now we are facing a hundred!!!" A player yelled, he was standing on his pet, flying above the battle, releasing attacks on the Monsters below.


    They all thought that was the only monster, but after coming out, they discovered they were so wrong... The black Monster was just a loner, while there were more than hundreds of them, and if that wasn''t bad enough, they could see Zombies, Some red skin humans walking on all four, and some silver fur Monsters which were extremely fast.


    "What are these Monsters?" Red-Encounter asked in mild surprised.


    "These are the Infested AI mentioned in the objectives, but the most important thing here is, where are the Monsters?" Supreme moved his gaze on the Monsters below.


    The Conquerors were on the hospital''s roof, watching the battle below them, their overcoats moving in the wind.


    "Shouldn''t we help?" Red-Flower asked, watching as the Monsters tore the players into pieces.


    "No." Supreme shook his head. "We''ll act if the Boss show up."


    "Boss?"


    They turned to Supreme in Shock.

 Chapter 282 - 282: Celestial Kings

    "This isn''t good!!"


    Jasmine cut off the head of one zombie, she leaped backward creating distance from the silver ones.


    "What the hell are these things?" She landed on her feet, staring at the silver zombie which appeared in front of her in matter of a second.


    BAM!!!


    Its claws connected with her sword''s surface, throwing her backward... The Silver monster wasn''t done, it lunged towards her with clear bloodlust.


    "Fuck This!!"


    Jasmine plunged her sword into the ground, stopping her fall, without a second to waste.


    "Kari!! Come out!!"


    The space behind her tore opened, a 10 feet golden Buddha, which has six hands shot out from the space, and with a punch, the silver monster was shattered into meat paste.


    "Thank you, Kari. Let''s do this... Fusion!!"


    The Buddha turned into golden light, flew towards her and enveloped her figure.


    BOOM!!!


    A powerful Mana wave burst out from her, throwing both the players and infested back.


    Karen and Ghost looked at each other and nodded.


    Karen: "Biel! Come out!!"


    Ghost: "Grim! Come out!!"


    All the players moved back, as the space behind the two tore opened, A grim reaper armed with a Scythe, and a huge red Spider walked out.


    "Fusion!"


    The two yelled in unison, both pets turned into lights, and enveloped them.


    "Wow! I wish I could fuse with my pet."


    The guy on his pet, which was hovering above the battlefield muttered.


    Supreme and his team, watched as Jasmine stepped forward, she was in a golden tight suit... But what stunned them were the six hands she now has.


    Ghost walked out, he was in a long Mage''s robe, with a huge scythe in hand.


    Then lastly Karen, he has... Nothing... Well, apart from the spider''s hands behind his back.


    The three shot towards the horde of infested, clashing with them, and engaging in a deadly battle, heads and bloods were flying all over the place, and with the boost from AI, they became the infested''s worse nightmare.


    Supreme exhaled, and formed a throne behind him with his energy, then sat down... The rest all followed his action, while those in the platinum medal could only stand and watch.


    Blood-Arrow walked towards him and sat down on his lap, hugging his neck.


    "What''s this about?" Supreme asked with a smile.


    "I missed your body heat."


    Blood-Arrow said, while the rest just rolled their eyes at the two lovebirds.


    "Stop feeding us dog food." Red-Encounter said with a frown.


    "Why?" Blood-Arrow asked.


    "Why....?"


    He was speechless.


    Supreme shook his head and asked;


    "Have you detected them?"


    Blood-Arrow nodded. "They got here ten minutes ago."


    Supreme nodded, "What about you guys, Jennifer, Chris, Robert, and Violet?"


    "We also detected them, these guys are powerful, and calculating their strength with our realm, they''ll be at least Grandmasters." Prince-Of-Casmia stated, while the rest nodded.


    "They haven''t made a move yet, I think they''re still surprise seeing humans who could summon animals, and even fuse with them." Supreme said, turning his head to a rooftop, 10 blocks from their location.


    "A-City is already destroyed, Everything is in ruin, but there are still survivors, and one of our objective is protecting Leo John, and some Celestial Base... These guys might help us with that."


    The rest nodded in agreement.


    _


    10 blocks away from the group, a beautiful girl with long silver hair and eyes stood on a building, her black overcoat with the logo of a black dragon''s head biting down on a golden sword engraved on its back dance in the wind.


    Behind this beauty were five figures, all in the same black overcoats... Their faces were filled with surprise as they watched the players battle against the infested.


    "First Celestial King, Should we help them?" The girl with long blonde hair, standing at the right asked the silver hair beauty.


    "No Sam, these guys don''t need our help... Do you guys think they''re from the other cities?" She asked, looking at her group over her shoulder.


    "Last time I check, the other cities don''t have sure people who have powers to control and summon creatures." A big muscular guy said.


    "You have a point, Mike."


    The beauty turned her gaze back at the battle;


    "These guys are powerful, but the main leaders are the ones on the rooftop." She revealed.


    "Should I send something to test their strength?" Sam asked.


    "That''s a stupid idea, use your spiritual energy and scan their powers." A guy with brown shoulder-length hair said.


    Sam struck out her tongue to the guy, but still activated her spiritual energy... She froze, eyes widened in utter horror, she was so horrified that she started trembling.


    "Are you ok, Sam?" Mika quickly asked.


    "She''s ok, just terrified... Those group on the roof are surrounded by strong amount of killing intent and bloodlust... This can only be possible by killing thousands of creatures... This energy only belongs to six people in their group, and we don''t want to anger such people."


    "What are you saying then?" A girl with long inky black air asked.


    "I''m saying... We should wait, and see where this will go... Or we can call Leo." The beauty said.


    "But Nora, Leo and Gaya are on a mission, is calling them back the right thing?" The Brown hair guy asked.


    "I don''t know, Ricky, I don''t know." Nora sighed softly. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    BAM!!!


    The group looked at their right, seeing a figure moving with incredible speed towards the battle location.


    Nora smirked. "This ghoul will show us how powerful they''re." She said, while the others nodded.


    ___


    Supreme who was caressing Blood-Arrow''s back, turned his head to the right.


    "It seems the Boss finally arrived."


    The team all turned their heads to the right, seeing a figure moving with incredible speed, leaving golden afterimages behind.


    In seconds, it past through the lines of Infested and started attacking the players.


    DING!


    < Teams 48th, 49th, and 50th Have been wiped out.>


    "Observation?"


    "Has the speed of an Elite Medal holder, the attack force, and defense of a Grandmaster... And Highly intelligent." Queen-of-death answered.


    "True, it attacked the weak first, to reduce their forces... What a smart Bastard." Supreme sneered.


    "Let''s see what it''s really capable of." He added.

 Chapter 283 - 283: My Turn

    DING!!


    < Groups 38th, 45th, 39th, 42nd, and 40th have been wiped out.>


    "Hmm... With this golden fur monster joining the battle, the rest seems to get stronger, Teams 38 to 50 have been killed in less than ten minutes." Supreme muttered, staring at the golden fur monster.


    _


    "Why aren''t they helping?"


    Sam asked in mild confusion.


    "I don''t know, maybe they aren''t in the same team, those on the roof might be a separate group of survivors."


    "I think you are right, Nora." Mike nodded.


    Nora fixed her gaze on Supreme, then looked below the building... More than a hundred fighters in different color uniforms, stood below, all armed with guns.


    "Celestial fighters!"


    "Ready for order! First King!!" They answered.


    "Celestial never leave survivors behind, We must..."


    Her word trail off, seeing the group on the rooftop, finally stood up from their thrones.


    "Hold on."


    The fighters below all nodded.


    _


    "Why are you guys standing?" Supreme asked in mild confusion, staring at Queen-of-death, Red-Encounter, and the rest.


    "I need a clear view, it seems Jasmine is about to face the golden monster." Red-Encounter said with a smile.


    "Oh?"


    Supreme nodded in understanding, then sniffed Blood-Arrow''s hair.


    "You are so intoxicating." He whispered in her ear.


    "Keep your head straight love, I can feel the little guy." She smiled seductively at him, licking her lips.


    "If you continue this, I won''t be able to hold myself back."


    "Fufufufu... You have to."


    BOOM!!!


    The two strange conversation were interrupted by the sound of explosion below them.


    _


    "This thing is a lot stronger than us." Jasmine stated, staring at the golden Infested, whose red eyes were fixed on them.


    "You are right, but we must take it down." Ghost said with a determined expression.


    "How can we do that, when these Bastards are defending it?" Karen asked, staring at the Infested behind the monster.


    "It seems impossible, but we must kill it!"


    Jasmine shot towards the Monster, who stood still, waiting for her.


    "Die!!!"


    She struck out her six hands towards the head of the Monster.


    Swoosh!!!


    "...???!!!!"


    She landed on the ground, right in front of the infested, but the shocking reality was... She couldn''t even strike the golden monster, its speed was unimaginable.


    ''How the?''


    Jasmine turned around, seeing the golden monster backing her.


    In present of everyone, she fell to the ground, throwing up a mouthful of blood.


    "What the hell is this?!!" She gripped her throat with one of her right hands, trying to breathe.


    ''Master, We have been poisoned, We need to channel our Mana and clear the poison In our system.''


    Kari sounded in her head.


    ''Poison?!''


    Jasmine looked up at the monster, and with close observation, she could see some transparent golden particles moving around its body.


    ''Shit!! Getting close to it will only poison us! But how the hell are we going to fight it in close combat?''


    She stood up, channeled her mana in her body, and started killing the poison out from her blood. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You guys should be careful, this monster is poisonous!!"


    She yelled at Ghost and Karen, who nodded in understanding.


    _


    "Why Is this mode holding top three in the hardest games? All these things are weak." Supreme grumbled, which caused his group to turn their heads towards him.


    Just to prove him wrong, The golden monster turned around to Jasmine.


    **I don''t know where your humans came from, but none of you will leave here alive.**


    "It speaks?!!!!"


    They all stared at it In shock, as the Monster continued;


    **You resisted my poison, that didn''t mean others can.**


    The moment its word fell, all the dead players started moving, their bones breaking with a creaking noise.


    "What is happening?" Jasmine leaped into the air, landing in front of her group, and the remaining players.


    "They... They''re changing!!" Karen exclaimed.


    The group watched, as the dead players stood up from the ground, black liquid flowing out from their mouths... They all fixed their now red eyes on the players, but surprisingly, they stood still; none attacking.


    **With one command, all my children will tear you all to pieces... But... I have a question.**


    "And what is that?"


    **Are you all with Leo? Or The Skull Organization?**


    "We don''t know who you are referring to." Ghost answered.


    **Ok.**


    The golden monster nodded, and with a thought, All the infested players charged towards the group with endless bloodlust.


    The next moment, all their shadow came alive, grabbed their legs, and pulled them to their knees.


    *GRRAAAA!!!*


    **...**


    "I thought this will be boring, but who would have thought there Is a monster like you."


    All the players, and infested looked up, seeing twenty-four figures in black overcoats descending towards them.


    Jasmine, Ghost, and Karen: "Michael?"


    "The Conquerors!! We are safe!!"


    "Thank goodness! I thought I was dead!!"


    "Please kill these Monsters, Supreme!!"


    Listening to the players, the golden monster fixed its gaze on Supreme.


    **Are you the leader of this group?**


    Before Supreme could reply, the players yelled.


    "YES!! HE IS OUR LEADER!!!!"


    "Yes! You are all screwed!!"


    **We''ll see how powerful you are.**


    With a Command, ten black Monsters shot towards Supreme and his group, their hands forming different weapons.


    Whoosh!!!


    ".....!!!!"


    **....**


    ".....?!!!"


    Everyone froze seeing the ten black Monsters falling to the ground, their heads rolling to the side.


    "How dare you send ants against the guild Master?!"


    Shadow, Red-Flower, Crusher, and his group, stood behind the headless bodies of the Monsters, their gaze fixed on the golden Infested.


    **How can humans move with such speed?** The Ghoul was stunned.


    "I thought you are powerful, I didn''t know you''re just a weak mindless infested." Supreme asked, his hands tucked away in his pockets.


    **HOW DARE YOU??!!!!**


    The golden monster moved with incredible speed, pasting the group in front of it, heading straight towards Supreme.


    "Watch our Michael!!!" Jasmine yelled.


    BANG!!!


    The Monster gave a powerful slash at Supreme''s face.


    **Uh.**


    It was stunned seeing its Attack was ineffective, the human in front of it didn''t even take a step back.


    **Impossible.**


    The ghoul took a step back in shock.


    Supreme sneered at it:


    "Is that all? My turn."


    Whoosh!


    **...!!!**


    Its eyes widened in shock, as Supreme appeared in front of it in a second, and threw a casual punch.


    BOOOM!!!!


    Smoke rose into the air, as everyone stood frozen, they were all terrified.

 Chapter 284 - 284: Friends Or Foes?

    Jasmine, and the players stared at the crater in front of Supreme in shock, even the Infested were horrified.


    "Did a single punch created such a deep crater?" Ghost asked in mild confusion.


    "Where is the golden Monster?" Karen asked, not seeing even a part of the monster.


    {Congratulations, Host gained 100 points.}


    {Cheat, Points Trove activated; points gained: 1.}


    {Blessing, Luck of Supremacy activated. Host gained 1,000 points, and 10 points from points trove.}


    "So that attack killed a Lv70 monster."


    {Don''t forget your cheats.}


    ''Oh?''


    {Even if you had given it a slap, that''s enough to kill it.}


    ''Wow!''


    Supreme looked up at the thousands of infested in front of him, The devil sword appeared in his hand, dark and red smoke surrounded the blade.


    ''Time to gain more rewards!''


    With a horizontal swing of his sword, he sent the same energy blade which he used to split the mountain towards the Infested.


    Everyone''s eyes widened watching as the crescent blade cut off the Monsters into halves, its momentum didn''t diminish, and continued moving, splitting all the half destroyed buildings tens of Meters away from them into halves.


    "No regeneration from a Mystical-Class weapon." He sheathed back his sword.


    DING!!!


    < Player Supreme, You are close to completing an objective.>


    < Kill 10,000 Infested - 5,567/10,000.>


    {Congratulations, Host gained 8,690 points.}


    {Cheat, Points Trove activated; points gained: 5,567.}


    {Blessing, Luck of Supremacy activated. Host gained 86,900 points, and 55,670 points from points trove.}


    {Total points: 193,580.}


    ''More of this, I''ll have enough points to do anything.''


    He grinned.


    "Why are you so heartless Love? You killed them all, not even leaving one for any of us to kill."


    Blood-Arrow grumbled walking towards him, not even surprised about the crater.


    "I know what''ll cheer you guys up."


    He snapped his fingers, and countless colorful stones, from red, black, silver and one gold, rose from the group.


    The total of 3,567 stones flew towards his teams, who took their and quickly absorbed it, while he took the gold.


    BOOM!!!!!


    Mana wave burst out from their bodies.


    Queen-of-death looked at herself, then at Supreme in shock; "Is this the strength of an Elite Medal holder 2-stars?" She asked.


    "It seems you aren''t the only one." Supreme smiled, seeing Blood-Arrow also broke through to the Elite Medal 1-star.


    Red-Encounter jumped up in joy.


    "Finally, I''m a Diamond holder! I can''t wait to see my dad''s face!!"


    Supreme nodded in satisfaction. ''Wow, You are the best system... Increasing their ranking speed surely came in handy, They all increase in rank, Now the weakest among them is a Platinum holder¡­ Which are Mira and Maria... Even Borne and his brothers are now Gold medal Holders... You are the best!''


    {Thank you, Host... Just making sure you get stronger.}


    {And congratulations on entering the seventh star in the Sovereign Medal.}


    Supreme turned his head to Jasmine, and her group.


    "Don''t forget to take the cores from your kills... And you guys put on a nice show."


    "Nice show? You guys have been watching us all along but refused to help!!" Jasmine yelled in mild surprised, and turned her head to Queen-of-death.


    "I thought we are friends, Jennifer?"


    "We are, It''s all Micky''s Idea." She smiled at her. "And besides, You guys and master here, did good." She added.


    Jasmine stared at her in reproach.


    _


    [Some minutes ago.]


    "What just happened?! Did that guy just killed a ghoul with a punch?!"


    The guy they called Ricky yelled in Shock.


    "I thought only Leo can do that?! Isn''t he the strongest in the whole cities?!" He added, turning his head to Nora.


    "I don''t know."


    The group stared at Supreme, as he Summoned the golden sword, and with a sideward slash, he sent the crescent blade.


    Their eyes widened in Horror seeing the energy blade heading towards them.


    "Shit!!!"


    The six quickly activated a huge transparent barrier, with more than 70% of their spiritual energies.


    BAM!!!!!!


    They all spurted out a mouthful of blood, the five dropped to their knees, while Nora held her ground, she infused more spiritual energy in the barrier, but still, Cracks started appearing on it.


    ''This attack isn''t done by an ordinary weapon, It must be a transcendent weapon, or worst; higher.''


    She thought, but suddenly, the blade shattered into dark particles, and vanished from view.


    "What the fuck was that?!" The black hair girl stood up, wiping the blood off her lips.


    "I don''t know Mila, That Attack is beyond our Realm, I don''t think Leo will be able to block that." Nora said with a deep frown.


    "How is that? Don''t you see we blocked it?" Sam asked, taking a deep breath.


    "Didn''t you guys notice it? The attack shattered on its own, which means that guy knew we are here all along, He just used that attack to test our strength."


    The five celestial kings behind her looked at each other in shock;


    "Test our strength?! Even the strongest in the Skull organization won''t have the gut to do that!" Mike yelled in rage. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Calm yourself, I have a feeling this attack isn''t his strongest..." Nora exhaled.


    "I think we better alert Leo about this."


    The others nodded in agreement.


    Nora closed her eyes, and Linked with Leo... After sending her message, she opened her eyes.


    "He''s coming back, he asked us to see if these visitors are friends or foes."


    Without waiting for their reply, she flew into the air, heading towards Supreme''s location.


    The group looked at one another and sighed, then followed behind her. While the cars, tanks, and armored vehicles below started... Following the kings.


    ___


    [Back to present.]


    "Hello!!"


    Supreme and the players looked up, seeing the six Celestial kings descending towards them.


    VOOM!!!!


    They lowered their heads, seeing more than 50 vehicles stopping in front of them, men and women in colorful uniforms got them, and pointed their guns at them.


    Supreme looked up at the figures above them.


    "Are you here to fight? Trust me, you won''t like the result."


    The six kings landed In front of their fighters, then removed the hood, revealing their faces.


    When the players saw Nora they froze in shock.


    "Erika?"

 Chapter 285 - 285: A Good Thing.

    Nora and Blood-Arrow frowned sightly, the two has silver hair, the same physique, huge tits and more, they looked like twins.


    And most of all, they are both killers.


    Nora turned her head to Supreme;


    "My name is Nora, I''m the first King of Celestial, this is Sam; the second king, Mike; the third king, Ricky; the fourth king, Mila; the fifth king, and Jack; the sixth king." She introduced, and observed Supreme''s expression;


    "We haven''t seen or heard about you guys, so can you please tell us your name and city?"


    "You can call me Supreme, She''s Blood-Arrow, Queen-of-death, Red-Encounter, Shadow, White-Death, Dark-Angel..."


    Supreme introduced all his elders, the more Nora and her group listened, the more the frown on their faces deepened.


    "What is it?" Supreme asked, after introducing his group.


    "It''s nothing, we are just surprise hearing such strange names... I didn''t mean it''s bad or anything... It''s just new." She said with a small smile.


    Supreme nodded and asked; "If you are Celestial Kings, do you have a Lord named Leo?"


    "He''s my elder brother, and our leader." Nora answered.


    "Great, I want to speak to him, you don''t seem to have all the information I need."


    Nora thought for a moment, then opened her mouth;


    "Leo is out for now... I''ll say before nighttime he''ll be back... So... Can you guys come with us? We have food, shower and most of all; a safe place."


    Supreme looked at his group who nodded, even Jasmine and her group nodded, they had all removed their fusion.


    "Great! We need to move now, that attack you made would surely attract Monsters to this place, Most of them only comes out in the night, but the critters are different."


    "Critters? You mean small monsters In the size of a grown up cat, which can turn into a ball, and eat flesh?"


    Everyone turned their heads to Red-Encounter in surprise.


    "Yes." Nora nodded, and walked towards an armored vehicle.


    "We need to move now."


    "Wait!"


    Supreme stopped her.


    "Yes?" Nora looked at him over her shoulder.


    "How strong are these critters?"


    "One, even a non enhancer will be able to kill it... But ten above, Even a powerful enhancer won''t be able to survive."


    Supreme grinned hearing her. "How many in a group?"


    Nora turned around to face him; "You aren''t thinking of waiting for them, are you?"


    "If you don''t want me to wait for them, where can I find them?"


    Nora sighed. ''What type of guy is this?''


    "I''m a guy who want to clear this city of infested and monsters." Supreme said with a smile.


    "You read my thoughts?!" Nora was stunned.


    "Yeah, and theirs too... Don''t worry, I''ll help Leo close the gate on your island... If I can only find Monsters in gates, I''ll have to close all the gates."


    Nora and her kings blinked in shock, this guy just read their thoughts and know everything about the gates and even their Island.


    "Ok, please come with us--"


    "I have a question." Ghost walked up to her, with a black stone in hand.


    "What is this stones?"


    "That''s a Spirit stone, gotten from the black mutants... Come with us, and we''ll answer all your questions in the base."


    The players finally nodded, they all followed the kings, got in the cars... Supreme looked at a distant building and sneered, then got inside the armored vehicle.


    5 Miles from their location, two figures stood on a building, staring at the Cars, which drove away from the battlefield.


    "Who do you think they are?"


    A lady with long red hair, and eyes asked.


    The man beside her smirked;


    "Blood Princess, You are the Commandment of Blood, but your brain is only looking for hearts to feast on."


    "Do you have to insult me Commandment of Deception?! I''m just confused... I haven''t seen them before!"


    "Lord Moros asked us to destroy this realm, but that Human who sent that attack... I know him."


    "You do?" Blood Princess was stunned.


    "He''s Michael, I''ll say the artifact brought them here... It''s a good thing."


    "How is that a good thing?"


    The man grinned.


    "The sixth realm is a lot different from the first, In this Realm, Gods can enter... Only lower gods, but it''s something... I''ll contact the lord, and ask for his army." His grin widened, then asked;


    "What about Leo? Is he dead?"


    "Sadly No, he''s heading back to the city... I''m thinking he got the news." Blood Princess answered.


    "That''s ok... By tomorrow, we''ll send the five calamities, Monsters, infested and Ghouls to Celestial Island; I want to see how the base survive this onslaught."


    "I''ll lead the attack--"


    "--No, Blood Princess. The commandments of Suffering and Illusion will take care of this... We have a meeting to attend to."


    Blood Princess nodded in understanding, and both disappeared from the roof.


    __ S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [On the path to Celestial Island.]


    ''Who were those people? And they''re both Immortal realms... High and Mid... Those two might be the calamities or commandments AI mentioned.''


    Seeing his thoughtful expression, Blood-Arrow who sat beside him rested her head on his shoulder.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Dark-Angel and White-Death turned their heads to the two, listening to what they''re saying.


    "It''s nothing serious, just some pest we''ll soon take care of." He smiled, and looked at Nora in front of the car.


    "Sorry for asking, Nora. But did you dye your hair?"


    "No, It''s my original hair." Nora answered, her gaze fixed on the road.


    "You have a twin in the sixth realm." He whispered to Blood-Arrow, who stared at him in confusion.


    "Sixth realm?"


    Supreme nodded; "You know ours is the first realm, and AI is like a bridge, which is connected to the 10 realms, and we have the privilege to use this bridge through AI, by playing VRG..."


    He went onward to explain everything about VRG and AI to the three girls, making sure no one apart from them hears anything... After five minutes of explanation, he asked;


    "Now is AI a good thing, or Bad thing?"


    The three girls blinked in shock, and surprise... Some moment later, they answered;


    "A Good Thing."

 Chapter 286 - 286: This Human Is A Demon!!!

    White-Death looked out the window, seeing countless zombies walking mindlessly around, the ones who tried to attack them were taken down by the fighters behind the armored vehicle.


    "Miss Nora, what happened here?"


    She asked, turning her head to Nora.


    Nora sighed:


    "Two years ago, our world wasn''t like this... It was beautiful... All these could have been avoided if they had all believed my Brother."


    "So he knew this will happen? And even warned people?" Dark-Angel asked.


    "Yes, he went to the extent of putting it on the news... But the majority still doubted him, So when his vision came to past, People because scared and instinct took over... And Humans will do anything to survive... If they could kill their families, why won''t they kill strangers...? So the world which is already in Chaos, was thrown into hell...


    Survivors fighting other Survivors on who will have a base, killing because of food and resources, and so on."


    "Is this caused by a scientific means?" Blood-Arrow asked.


    "No, the cause is still a mystery to us... I think my brother is getting to the bottom of it... On the day this all begun, randomly; peoples'' eyes suddenly turned red, and after some hours, they died and woken as undead... Those red, black, silver and gold you guys saw were the second, third, fourth, and fifth stage mutation."


    The group was silent, before the girls could ask anything, Nora''s voice sounded;


    "No more question, If you still have any; ask it in the base, so others will also benefit."


    The three nodded, and remained silent. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Supreme stared at them for a moment, and raised his head to the beauty in front, and sighed softly;


    ''I wondered what they had gone through, this world is the same with Zombie Apocalypse... All this has the signs of those Bastards! I promise, when I enter the god realm, I''ll kill every one of you.''


    "How long to the base?" He asked.


    "It''ll take a day."


    "What?!"


    They all exclaimed in surprised.


    "A day?" Blood-Arrow asked to clarify.


    "Our Base is an island, and we''ll have to travel a long way to get there, even crossing the bridge... It''s safe, but there are some necessary procedures so the Infested and monsters won''t enter the Island and attack the survivors... You saw what happened, weak humans can be infested by the poison, and will turn after their deaths... Moreover, there are more than hundreds ghouls in the whole world."


    "Ghouls?"


    "The golden Infested are called ghouls." Nora smiled at them, and added;


    "Don''t worry, we have a safe place to spend the night, we can move early in the morning, and by noon, we''ll get to the base."


    Supreme, and the girls nodded, remaining silent... Only the sound of gunshots and shrieks of zombies accompanied them on their journey to Celestial Island.


    [Night Time.]


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    "What''s happening?"


    Dark-Angel woke up, rubbing her eyes, she looked around the dim car in confusion.


    "You are awake, Don''t worry, they''re just looking for ways to loss the Infested chasing behind us." Supreme smiled at her.


    "Why don''t we help them?" Dark-Angel asked in mild confusion, looking out the window.


    *Grrr!!!!*


    A red infested smashed into the vehicle, the impact was so powerful that the glass shattered, and a piece cut her palm.


    "Mira!"


    Supreme quickly dragged her from the window, he held her hand checking the cut, seeing the blood flowing out from the wound, his eyes turned red.


    "Take this."


    A health potion appeared in his hand, which he gave to Dark-Angel.


    *Grrraaaaa!!!*


    "Shut up!"


    Dark beam shot out from his eyes, bursting the head of the red monster.


    Dark-Angel smiled, seeing the cut on her palm had heal. "Thank you, Brother."


    Supreme nodded, and tapped on Nora''s seat backrest.


    "Stop the car."


    "Uh? Are you sure about that?"


    Nora looked at him and froze seeing his red eyes, the dim space only made it glowed brightly.


    "Right."


    She quickly stopped the car, while Supreme adjusted the sleeping Blood-Arrow, then stepped down from the car.


    He moved his gaze around the vehicles behind theirs, and the unknown number of Infested, he could see some monsters following them.


    "Wait! What is Michael doing?" Red-Encounter asked, looking out the window.


    "Look at his eyes, Micky is angry, so let''s just watch." Queen-of-death relaxed on her seat, her gaze fixed on Supreme.


    Supreme walked towards the Horde of Monsters, the devil sword appearing in his hand.


    "You fools dare injure my sister, I hope you''re all ready for the consequences."


    "What is he doing?" Nora got down from the car, staring at Supreme in confusion.


    "Where is Michael?"


    Blood-Arrow got down from the car, and was speechless seeing Supreme walking towards the Monsters, who were all charging towards him.


    "What happened, Mira?" She turned her head to Dark-Angel, who also got down the vehicle.


    "I mistakenly injured myself when an Infested smashed Into the vehicle."


    "What?! Where?"


    "Don''t worry, brother took care of it." She said.


    "I have a question." Nora walked up to the two; "Can he take on those things? Or do we assist him?"


    The two girls looked at each other and chuckled.


    "Fufufufu, Just Watch." Dark-Angel answered.


    Although Nora was confused, she remained silent, remembering the crescent blade.


    *GRAAAAAA!!!*


    Supreme sneered at them, and with a sonic boom, he shot forward, cracking the ground behind him.


    "Die!!"


    He raised his sword and sent a powerful slash, cutting off all the Infested in front of him into halves.


    Dark beams shot out from his eyes, burning hundreds Into halves, vortexes appeared above the Infested, sucking them in, while Shadows rose from the ground, gripped their bodies and tore them apart.


    Celestial Kings, The Conquerors, players and Celestial fighters all watched in Awe, as Supreme butcher hundreds of undead and Monsters in less than two minutes.


    Mike: "This guy Is the real monster here."


    Ricky: "He''s more than a monster."


    The rest nodded in agreement, as Supreme continued with his slaughter, they could clearly see some sensible monsters running away from the place out of fright.


    *Run!! This Human is a demon!! Run away!!!*

 Chapter 287 - 287: I Must Grow Stronger!

    BOOM!!!!


    "AHH..."


    Everyone was speechless, staring at Supreme like a monster from hell.


    "This... This..."


    Nora looked at the bodies of Monsters and was speechless, Supreme stood in the center... The shocking thing was, there wasn''t a single blood stain on his coat.


    "My sister is finally avenged." He sheathed back his sword, moving his gaze around his handiwork.


    < Player Supreme, You are close to completing an objective. Kill 10,000 Infested; 7,200/10,000.>


    {Congratulations, Host gained 3,390 points.}


    {Cheat, Points Trove activated; points gained: 1,633.}


    {Blessing, Luck of Supremacy activated. Host gained 33,900 points, and 16,330 points from points trove.}


    {Total points: 248,833.}


    "And a harvest." He walked back to his group amidst everyone''s stunned gazes.


    "Why are you two outside?" He asked the two girls, and turned his head to Nora.


    "We can go now... It''s getting late, and my girls need some sleep."


    Nora blinked a couple of times, and nodded, while Supreme held both Dark-Angel and Blood-Arrow, walking them back to the armored vehicle.


    "Wow, Nora. I haven''t seen anyone as strong as Leo before... With such strength, why didn''t he has a base?"


    Sam asked, walking towards Nora.


    "I don''t know, Sam..." Nora sighed softly;


    "Let''s move out!" She added.


    Sam stopped in front of her, looked at the bodies one last time, and sighed deeply;


    "Only if we have him months ago, we won''t have loss so many survivors." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nora was silent, she turned to the Vehicle and walked towards it.


    "Don''t blame yourself about the deaths, it was on all of us."


    "But I should have done more."


    With that said, she got into the car... Sam looked at Supreme, who was staring at her in confusion... She smiled, and quickly walked back to her car.


    The group started their journey again, leaving endless bodies of Monsters behind.


    [10:00 Pm.]


    After some hours of driving, the group finally reached a Hugh building, with soldiers stationed everywhere with guns.


    Supreme got down with Dark-Angel in his hand, Nora, Blood-Arrow and White-Death walked ahead.


    He smiled seeing his sister''s sleeping face, then turned his head to Queen-of-death, and the players who got down from their vehicles, following behind them.


    "First King! Welcome..."


    The women''s voice trail off, seeing the guests following behind their kings.


    "Who are...?"


    "These are our guests, please show them to their rooms." Nora said with a smile.


    "Oh? Yes. Right away." The woman nodded.


    Supreme observed the woman, she has short black hair, and was in a black Military uniform, A desert eagle was hanged on the holster on her lap.


    "Who is this?" He asked.


    "Oh, This is our captain and trainer of the west death squad, Miss Luna... And Luna... This Is Supreme, and the girl in his hand is Dark-Angel, but you can call her Mira."


    "It''s rare having new survivors, No one tend to make it here alive, please come with me." Luna said with a smile.


    "You guys can follow me."


    Nora said to Supreme, and the two girls behind him, the two sisters looked at each, and followed her... While Queen-of-death and the rest players follow Luna.


    "Are you hungry?" Luna asked, walking inside the building.


    Queen-of-death shook her head, while some players nodded.


    "Hehehe... I''ll show you to your rooms, then food."


    The players nodded.


    ___


    "We don''t have much, but this will do."


    Nora opened the metal door, coming to view was a huge room, with five beds placed separately from each other... The room was huge.


    Supreme looked around the room, walked inside, and slowly placed the sleeping Dark-Angel on the bed, then covered her with the blanket.


    "This building was once a school, Right?"


    Nora nodded.


    White-Death walked to a bed, and jumped on it; "I''m too tired, Wake me up tomorrow." With a thought, her Overcoat turned into a nightgown, she lied down on the bed, closing her eyes.


    "It seems everyone is tired." Supreme smiled.


    "Are you two hungry? Or anything?" Nora asked, staring at Supreme, and Blood-Arrow; she wasn''t surprised about what White-Death did to her clothes.


    "We aren''t hungry, but Some clean water will do." Blood-Arrow answered, looking around the room.


    "The door on the right is the bathroom, I''ll be going then." She turned around and paused;


    "We''re leaving in 0700."


    With that said, she walked away, closing the door behind her.


    "0700? What is that?" Blood-Arrow turned to Supreme in mild confusion.


    "7Am." He answered.


    "Oh? My Love is so smart... I need to clean my body now."


    She kissed his cheek, and walked towards the bathroom... With Supreme''s gaze fixed on her body, especially the lower part.


    "I know you''re staring at my ass, don''t be naughty love." She looked at him over her shoulder.


    Supreme shamefully stared at her, his eyes widened as her Overcoat vanished from her body, revealing a peer of long legs and black tight pants.


    She blew a kiss at him, and walked inside the bathroom, Supreme had to utilize all the fighting hormone to stop himself from following her into the bathroom.


    ''Gosh, Who would have thought Erika is such a tease, and seductress... I think she learned all these from the brothel... Calm yourself Michael!! After I''m back, all that body will be yours!! YES!!''


    He yelled inwardly with a please smile on his face, he moved his gaze around the room and sighed.


    "These Bastards has a hold in this realm, and Nemesis warmed about Lower Gods and Transcendent realms... With my current strength I don''t think I can face these two... My Shadow World might give me a small advantage, but I don''t have 100% Chance of winning in a confrontation."


    {Be Calm, Host. With your cheats, you''ll be able to kill a Transcendent with one hit... Lower Gods? Well... Five hits higher will do the job.}


    ''I know, but what after I leave the realm, I won''t have the cheats... I need to get Stronger to protect those closest to me!!''


    He moved his gaze to his right, seeing the two girls sleeping soundly on their beds.


    ''I can''t mess up as the future me did!!''

 Chapter 288 - 288: Supremes Doom Have Been Decided!!

    Squeak!!


    He turned his head to the right, seeing Erika walking out in a towel, her hair still wet, his gaze followed the water flowing down her neck to her collarbone, then entering her cleavage; He moved his gaze downward on her voluptuous body, then at her hairless legs.


    He gulped down.


    "What are you staring at?"


    Blood-Arrow turned her head towards him, a confused expression on her face.


    "What? Nothing, I''ll get some fresh air... So you can get ready." He walked towards the Window, opened it and quickly flew outside. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fufufufu... Why is he in a rush?"


    ___


    [On The Roof.]


    "Thank goodness, I almost got a nose bleed." He muttered, looking at the destroyed City around him.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Uh?"


    He looked over his shoulder, seeing Nora standing behind him, she was in a blue nightgown, her hands folded in front of her.


    "Just taking some fresh air." He said, turning his head back to the city.


    Nora looked at the city, the sound of distant howls, Shrieks, and screams could be heard... She sighed softly.


    "I wanted to ask, Are you guys from this world?"


    "What made you ask?"


    "Huh?"


    Nora was stunned, she thought for a moment, and answered;


    "Your clothes, Weapons, Powers, and mostly the ability to summon different creatures, even fusing with them... Sam could create animals with earth affinity, but can''t fuse with them."


    Supreme looked up at the night sky, and sighed;


    "Yes, We are all from another world... Just know we are here to help, I won''t leave without killing at least all the calamities and Commandments."


    "You also know about the commandments?!" Nora was speechless.


    Supreme nodded, not explaining further, while Nora nodded... The two watched the city in peaceful silent... And after some minutes, Supreme asked;


    "I know it''s not my business, but what happened months ago? I overheard you and Sam talking about it."


    Nora turned to him, then looked down at her feet; "I don''t want to talk about it." She said in a low voice.


    Supreme stared at her for a moment, and frowned slightly, seeing her body trembling.


    ''Whatever happened surly left a deep scar on her.'' He inhaled, then exhaled;


    "I understand, We need you at your best tomorrow, So goodnight."


    Without waiting for her reply, he jumped down the building.


    Nora slowly sat on the building, hugging her legs, tears falling down her eyes.


    __


    [Remembering.]


    "Let go, Master!! I''ll die but you''ll save everyone!! Sacrificing one life is nothing to losing hundreds."


    A young girl yelled at Nora, who gripped her hand, below them were unknown numbers of infested.


    "No!! You are my subordinate!! I can''t let you die!!" Nora yelled.


    "It''s ok, Master." The lady smiled at her. "It''s ok."


    Without hesitation, she removed her hand from Nora''s, and fell down the tall building towards the Infested below.


    "You are the best master I can ever ask for."


    She reassured Nora with a smile, then exploded the moment her body fell on the Infested.


    BOOM!!


    "JANET!!!!!!!!!"


    Nora screamed.


    ____


    [Back to present.]


    "I''m so sorry, Janet."


    She cried in a low voice, her head on her laps.


    Supreme stared at her for some moments, then went back to his room.


    Gotten inside, he looked around the dim room, seeing Blood-Arrow on her bed.


    "She''s already asleep, I shouldn''t disturb her."


    Before he could start tiptoeing, Blood-Arrow turned around to face him, she was in a black nightgown, staring straight at him.


    "I thought you''ll sleep outside?"


    "Well..."


    Supreme scratched the back of his head, not knowing what to say.


    "Come here, Come and sleep with me."


    "Huh?"


    He misunderstood.


    Supreme looked up at her, thinking he misheard, seeing she was patting the side of her bed, he nodded in realization.


    "Oh, ok."


    Supreme walked towards her and got on the bed, Blood-Arrow then rested her head on his chest;


    "I can''t wait to be your wife, but I''m wondering if we are rushing things."


    "To others; yeah... But we love one another, I don''t care what people say, I only care about what you say..." He smiled, looking at the ceiling.


    "I can''t wait to have you in bed like my wife." He lowered his gaze to her face.


    Blood-Arrow smiled; "Who would have thought this is how we''ll turn out? When I saw you, I was ready to kill you, I even tried to... I was such a fool... But I want to know how you escape my poison back then."


    Supreme thought for a moment; "I had a cheat which helped me... I was lucky you didn''t use your explosive arrows." He chucked.


    "So a card helped you, and well... Surprising as it is, that didn''t come to my mind."


    "I''m lucky then."


    "Nope, I''m the lucky one." She looked up at him.


    Supreme smiled and softly kissed her lips; "Let''s go to sleep, We''ll need our strength, tomorrow will be another hell."


    Blood-Arrow nodded, and rested her head on his chest again, hugging his waist.


    "Goodnight."


    "Goodnight."


    _____


    [In An unknown Ruin.]


    Two figures appeared in a lightly lit temple, they walked towards the huge statue of a man with a human''s head on his right hand, and a sword on his left.


    "What are we doing here?" Blood Princess asked, moving her gaze around the place.


    "This temple was built by Lord Moros''s loyal worshipers... What did that tell you?" The commandment of deception asked.


    "I don''t know." Blood Princess said.


    "It means, the people in this unknown city believed in our lord, they all knew about Doomsday, and left warning for the coming generation... I came in contact with this warning and knowledge, and released the commandments, we became their host... The rest were taken over by the commandments'' souls, but we were different... Because Lord Moros has plans for us."


    He walked towards the statue and got down on both knees, Blood Princess quickly followed behind.


    "My Lord, We have an urgent matter at hand, we need your guardian." He said with his head bowed.


    The next moment, the statue''s eyes turned red, and looked down at the two.


    ***What Matter?***


    Moros''s voice sounded from the statue.


    "Michael, or let me say Supreme is in the sixth Realm with his group."


    ***Are you sure about this, Hemsal?***


    "Yes, My Lord." Hemsal nodded.


    ***Wonderful, We can easily take care of him in the sixth Realm... Don''t worry, I''m sending my first Commander to assist.***


    Hemsal smiled. "Thank You, My Lord!"


    The statue''s eyes turned back into rock, while the two stood back up.


    "Supreme''s doom have been decided, the Lord''s first Commander is a Transcendent... Hahahahaha!!!!"

 Chapter 289 - 289: Challenge

    [Next Day.]


    White-Death, and Dark-Angel woke up, the two rubbed their eyes adjusting to the sunlight coming out from the windows.


    White-Death: "Isn''t this illegal?"


    Dark-Angel: "Brother?"


    The two girls stared at Supreme, who was shirtless, doing pushups in the center of the room, they both moved their gazes to the bed, seeing Blood-Arrow sleeping soundly on it, a smile on her face.


    "Wait? What is Illegal?"


    Dark -Angel turned her head to White-Death.


    "Are girls allowed to wake up to such a sight?"


    "Hahaha."


    Dark-Angel burst out laughing, her Laughter alert Supreme, who turned his head to the two, then slowly stood up.


    "Good, both of you should pick up the toothbrushes and toothpaste, rush to the bathroom, and brush your teeth... Also bathe."


    The two girls looked at each other, then turned their gazes to the toothbrush and paste on their beds.


    "Sharp! Sharp!"


    The two nodded, and quickly stood up. Took the things and walked inside the bathroom.


    "Oh, and Brother, Please put something on." She smiled, and walked inside with White-Death.


    Supreme looked at his body, walked towards the bed and picked up his black T-shirt... After putting it on, a knock sounded from the door.


    He walked towards the door, and opened it.


    "Good Morning, Supreme... We got news that Leo is already in the base, and more than 10,000 infested, and Monsters are heading towards the island, the five calamities and two commandments are leading them... They''re planning on crushing the base."


    Nora who stood at the door, said in a straight tone.


    "How long do we have before the monsters reach the base?" He asked.


    "We have 10 hours, so we need to move now to arrive first."


    Supreme thought for a moment, and nodded;


    "Ok, what about my team?"


    "They already got the news, we all will be leaving to help defend the base."


    "Ok."


    "Everyone has 30 minutes to prepare, we leave afterward." With that said, she turned around and walked away.


    Supreme observed her departing figure for some seconds, then closed the door; he turned around seeing Blood-Arrow staring at him.


    "You seem to like her back?"


    "What? That''s no it." Supreme quickly defended, causing Blood-Arrow to chuckle.


    "Come on, she also has good back, but which is the biggest, Mine or hers?"


    Supreme was confused;


    ''Is that the question to ask at this moment?''


    Seeing she was waiting for his reply, he answered honestly;


    "She got a good back, but yours is the best... The biggest and softest."


    "Softest? You haven''t touched it? Or have you?"


    "Well..." Supreme remained silent, not saying anything further.


    "You''ll have a chance to feel it again, but not at the moment, we have to get ready." She stood up from the bed, only to see White-Death and Dark-Angel walking out with Towels around their bodies.


    "You guys should get ready, I''ll check up on the others."


    Supreme walked out from the room, closing the door behind him... As he walked down the hallway, his overcoat appeared on his body.


    ______


    "Micky!!"


    Supreme walked outside the building, seeing Queen-of-death, Red-Encounter and the rest elders standing In front of a military Van.


    "Is everyone ready?" He asked, moving his gaze around.


    "Yeah, Nora gave us this Van, Its surface is highly upgraded, only the silver monsters above could dent it, and there are windows to see what''s happening outside... Three people can sit in the front."


    Queen-of-death said walking towards him, she stopped and looked around.


    "Where is Mira and the sisters?"


    "They''re getting ready." He moved his gaze on the fixed machine gun on the Van.


    "That''s my spot!!"


    Red-Encounter quickly announced, while the rest rolled their eyes at him.


    "Hey Supreme!"


    The Conquerors frowned slightly, who will dare add the word "Hey" when calling their Guild Master?


    Jasmine, Ghost and Karen who stood beside their armored vehicle, turned their heads to the Celestial Kings.


    "Is this guy looking for a beating?" Karen asked, staring at the scene in front of him, his hands folded on her chest.


    "Let''s see what''ll happen." Jasmine added.


    Supreme turned around, seeing Ricky, Mike, and Jack walking towards them.


    "Yes?"


    The three stopped three feet from him.


    "We talked about you last night, and we want to see how powerful you truly are."


    "Wait! You guys want to fight our Guild Master?" Red-Encounter asked in mild surprised.


    "I''m the only one who''ll be fighting." Ricky nodded at him.


    "We both have the same name, but not the same brain." Ricky said, relaxing on the Van.


    Levi looked at his brother with a smile, and turned to the Celestial Kings;


    "Are you sure about this? No one can match our Master."


    "Then you won''t refuse, right?" Ricky smiled at them.


    Supreme sighed; ''How would I refuse when my elders have said so much?''


    "Ok, But you alone will be boring, so three of you should Attack me at once."


    "Huh?" The three kings were stunned.


    Jasmine: "That''s the Michael I know."


    Ghost: "These guys has the strength of a Grandmaster 1-star, they are powerful, but in present of Michael who is a Sovereign, they''ll only face Defeat."


    "True." Karen nodded in agreement.


    "What is happening here?" Nora walked out of the building, seeing the scene in front of her, she asked Luna who stood on the stairs.


    "Well... Those three want to challenge Supreme, you know how they''re like, always competitive." Luna said with a slight frown.


    "That''s good, we can have a show before leaving." Sam said with a smile.


    Blood-Arrow, Dark-Angel and White-death walked out from the building, they stopped beside Nora.


    "Don''t tell me they propose a challenge?" Blood-Arrow turned her head to Nora, who nodded. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They did." She replied.


    _


    "Ok, you asked for it!" Ricky nodded.


    The three stood opposite Supreme, who calmly stared at them with hands tucked in his pockets.


    Queen-of-death and everyone already moved backward, leaving the opened compound for the four... Fighters and players gathered around, watching the upcoming battle.


    "Come on." Supreme said to the three.


    "Hahaha!! This will be fun!"


    Fire enveloped Ricky''s figure, the next moment he shot towards Supreme with incredible speed, and sent out a powerful punch, his fist surrounded by flames.

 Chapter 290 - 290: Flaws

    Whoosh!!!


    Supreme tilted his head to the side, while Ricky''s punch past the side of his face... Supreme threw a sidekick, which accurately collided on his chest.


    "Augh!!!"


    Ricky spurted out a mouthful of blood, and flew backward, smashing in front of Mike and Jack.


    Jack: "Huh?"


    Mike: "He didn''t even last a move, and that guy didn''t even remove his hands from his pockets!!"


    The two were stunned.


    "This guy will either be in the same realm as Leo or even higher than him." Ricky slowly stood up.


    ''Thank goodness I deactivated the cheat before attacking, or else... This guy would be dead by now.'' Supreme sighed, staring at the three.


    "I told you guys to attack at once."


    The three looked at one another.


    "He has a point, we can never defect him on a one-Vs-one battle... We can only team up." Jack said. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We can do that."


    Mike''s body turned into metals, two iron rods appeared in his hands. "This will be fun." He grinned.


    "Leo, the calamities and commandments were the only ones that can make us get serious in a battle, but... Now, you just achieved that feat."


    Two daggers appeared in Jack''s hands, and without hesitation; he vanished, while Mike shot forward, Ricky leaped into the air.


    ''This guy is so fast that he could lithely turn invisible, he''s even faster than the renowned flash... But...''


    Supreme looked around, ''In present of my speed, which is highly increased by the Cheat, even if it''s a god, I''ll be faster.''


    With a downward move of his body, Jack''s daggers moved past his head, his eyes widened seeing the opponent predict his movement.


    Supreme wasn''t done, he stood up, and leaped backwards, dodging the fire attack sent by Ricky, who was above him... With a twirl of his body, he dodged Mike''s rod attack, Mike didn''t slow down, but continued slashing and attacking... But none touched Supreme, who dodged with precise movement, a smile on his face, and his hands still tucked away in his pockets.


    "Take this!!"


    Mike raised his rods and smashed down on Supreme''s head.


    BAM!!!


    The rods smashed on the ground, cracking the ground in front of Supreme.


    "Too slow."


    "Huh?"


    Mike looked up at him in surprise, what he saw next was a kick, which connected with his face, throwing him meters back.


    ''Fuck! If not for my defense, I would have loss my nose.'' He thought, vigorously shaking his head.


    Supreme moved to the side, dodging Jack''s daggers again, he moved forward, dodging him... Supreme leaped backwards... The moment his feet touched the ground, he shot towards Jack, who was running towards him.


    "You are fast, But not fast enough."


    Before Jack could think of anything, Supreme appeared in front of him, his hand pressed on Jack''s face, and with a BAM!


    He smashed him on the ground, cracking the ground in the process, without hesitation, he gripped Jack''s leg, and threw him towards Ricky who hovered above him.


    "What?!"


    BANG!!


    The two fell heavily on the ground, while Supreme calmly walked towards them, his hand tucked back in his pockets.


    "You guys might have the strength of a Grandmaster, but your battle experience, and quick decision is still low... I''m surprised about this, seeing the condition your world is in."


    "What?!"


    The three looked up at him in surprise, and shakily stood up from the ground.


    "In our battle, I spotted a lot of mistakes, Like you." He pointed at Mike.


    "You attacked without thinking, and you used so much force in it, If you missed a target, it''ll take some seconds to attack again, those seconds are enough for your opponent to act, which might result to your death... This attack strategy is effective when battling with infested, and monsters... But against sensible enemies... You''ll have a disadvantage, don''t always rely on your defense...


    I can destroy it with one Attack."


    He turned to Ricky;


    "Your fire attack is good, but you are in a rush, you must first observe your opponent, look for an opening and then attack... When Jack was attacking me, you should have attacked, and assisted him, but you didn''t... Your teamwork need some adjustments."


    He turned to the last;


    "Jack, Your speed is incredible, I''ll give you five stars for that, But... You must learn how to attack stealthily, your speed is good enough to deal with a lot of creatures, You can even defect some of my teammates with that speed, but when you are about to attack... You tend to slow down, and that''s enough advantage for many opponents to use against you."


    He stopped five feet from them;


    "Do you all understood your flaws...? These flaws might not be visible to weak enemies, but to my top ten elders, you guys will be defeated in seconds... So try and improve, if you succeed, you''ll be the most-deadliest force in your world."


    The kings looked at each other, and Ricky stepped forward;


    "We''ll try to improve ourselves, and thank you for telling us your observation... I have only one question; why do you refer to our world like you aren''t from here?"


    "Because this isn''t our world, don''t worry about it; We are here to help, and won''t leave without helping you guys."


    The three bowed their heads, and thanked:


    "Thank you--"


    "--Not yet, we haven''t helped you guys yet, after everything you can thank us."


    With that said, he walked back to his group.


    "We got our ass beaten up, but the surprising thing was, He didn''t use any skill from the start, he didn''t even summon a weapon." Jack said in mild surprised.


    "Ok everyone, the fun is over... Let''s move out." Nora walked down the stairs, followed by Blood-Arrow, Dark-Angel and the group.


    Supreme smiled at her, and entered the Van, Queen-of-death and Blood-Arrow followed him, while Red-Encounter leaped into the air landing on the roof... Nora, her group, and all the players got into their cars, and drove out from the Base.


    [On the way.]


    "What do you think about the monsters heading to the base?" Queen-of-death turned her head to Supreme.


    "What''s there to think about? They''re just some pasts that need killing." He fixed his gaze on the road, following behind Nora''s armored vehicle.

 Chapter 291 - 291: Information About The Enemy.

    [Five Hours Later.]


    Dark-Angel: "Wow!!"


    White-Death: "Yeah, WOW!!"


    "How long will this take to build?" Red-Encounter who stood on the Van, stared at the huge wall measuring 25 meters tall in wonders.


    All the players stared out the window in awesome, they could see figures on the Wall, with different types of rifles in hand... Not only that, machine guns were stationed on the walls, with men controlling them.


    "I thought the bridge has the highest defense, but this is something else." Queen-of-death muttered, looking at the huge 10 meters gate ahead.


    The place was crowded with thousands of people, all rushing inside... When they saw the vehicles, they quickly made way for them.


    Nora''s car drove inside, followed by the rest, they moved past countless buildings, and entered a separate section, which Supreme guessed it''s built for the important figures of the base.


    Supreme stopped the car, smiled at the two girls, and got down.


    "As you all know, The whole Island is our base, But because of the attack, we are moving everyone back to the headquarters... And here we are."


    Nora walked towards him and the players, who all stood behind Supreme, and his group.


    "Come on, My brother will be waiting."


    "No need."


    They all looked behind Nora, seeing a handsome man with pale skin, blue eyes, and sharp eyebrows; he was putting on a black shirt, and pants, topping it up with a white overcoat... But like the kings whose logo was a black dragon, his... was a golden dragon, biting down on a red sword... He walked towards them, with people following behind.


    "What rank is this guy? I can''t even detect it." Red-Encounter whispered.


    "I don''t know." Even Queen-of-death was stunned.


    "Don''t know?"


    The players looked at one another in confusion.


    "She doesn''t know? That means this guy is in a Sovereign."


    Jasmine said in mild surprised.


    "He''s not a Sovereign, this guy is stronger than a Sovereign."


    Supreme said, shocking both his group and players.


    ''System I need his profile.''


    {Host, Leo is blocking his profile with a power related to a Primordial god.}


    ''Primordial god?!! What the hell?! Is there no way?''


    {10,000 points will do the trick.}


    ''Take it.''


    {Done.}


    {Oh Host.}


    {Name: Leo John.}


    {Species: Human (Demigod).}


    {Bloodlines: God of Elementals.}


    {Level: N/A.}


    {Rank: Transcendent - Mid-stage.}


    {Strength: 40,000,000}


    {Defense: 30,000,000}


    {Agility: 35,000,000}


    {Spiritual energy: 30,000,000}


    {Attack: 3,000,000.}


    {Intelligence: 95%}


    {HP: 10,000,000}


    ''How is this possible?! Show me my profile, only the stats!!''


    {Ok Host.}


    {Name: Michael Brian.}


    {Game Name: Supreme.}


    {Main path: Abyssal Call (LOCK).}


    {Current Path: Demon lord''s legacy ~ stage five}


    {Bloodlines: Void (70%), Shadow (90%), Space (Lock). Blood (Lock). Psychic (Lock).}


    {Level: Lv100.}


    {Rank: Sovereign medal 7-stars.}


    {Game played: 3.}


    {Games won: 3.}


    {Games lose: 0.}


    {Strength: 20,000pt. 10,000,000.}


    {Defense: 20,000pt. 10,000,000.}


    {Agility: 20,000pt. 10,000,000.}


    {Endurance: 20,000pt. 10,000,000.}


    {HP: 5,000,000.}


    {Demonic Mana: 20,000pt. 10,000,000.}


    {Blessings: Luck of Supremacy. Gods'' tongue. Trustworthy. Death Clone(3).}


    {Attack: 1,000,000.}


    {Intelligence: 91%.}


    ''This guy murdered me in everything, and I thought I was powerful... He is a freaking Transcendent!!''


    "Welcome to Celestial''s headquarters." Leo said.


    Supreme looked at the lady behind Leo, and frowned slightly;


    ''She is a Sovereign! What the hell?!''


    "Thank you."


    Seeing Supreme was silent, Blood-Arrow opened answered, Leo stared at them for some seconds, and turned his head to Nora.


    "How is the situation?"


    "The monsters are miles away, we have 5 hours to prepare."


    "We''re already prepared, and your time is wrong... The monsters attacking from the frontal will take 3 hours to arrive at the island, and one hour to the base."


    "Wait, what do you mean attacking from the frontal?" Sam asked in mild surprised.


    "Let''s get inside." He turned around, before he could take a step, he looked at Supreme over his shoulder.


    "I know you have a lot of questions, come with me if you want the answers."


    With that said, he walked away, followed by his group, and team.


    Supreme looked at the players, and nodded; S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are we waiting for?" He started walking.


    ___


    [Command Room.]


    The group sat around a huge round table, while the weakest ones stood behind their leaders... The players all sat on their seats, waiting for their leader to start.


    "Let me introduce everyone to you, you guys already know my kings, This is Iron fist, the captain and trainer of the north death squad. Levi; the South death squad. Rick; the east death squad, and Luna; the west... This man here is Chifeng, he''s our battleship admiral..."


    Leo then pointed at a middle-age man.


    "This is Maxim, and this is General Nicolas..."


    After introducing everyone, he turned to the players.


    "We are--"


    "--No need, I know all your names."


    Leo stopped Red-Encounter, while Supreme frowned slightly.


    "Now... Your questions? What do you want to know?" Leo asked, staring at Supreme.


    "It''s easy... We don''t need much information, only about our enemies, leave nothing out."


    Leo smiled for the first time, and nodded.


    "We''ll start with the Skull organization... The skill organization is a notorious gang whose goal is to torment, steal, rape and even kill, These was their goals when the world was still stable, but after Doomsday, they turned into a group of Bastards! Controlled by this man."


    A holographic image of Hemsal appeared on the table, slowly rotating.


    "This man is called Hemsal, our main enemy, he uses the Skull organization to kidnap survivors and experimented on them, Turning them into weird monsters... If that isn''t bad enough, he went ahead and released the Commandments, even sacrificing his members... The Commandments took over their bodies, but Hemsal and Blood Princess were spared."


    A holographic image of a red hair lady appeared beside Hemsal.


    "This is blood princess, she grows stronger by eating the hearts of women, no matter if you are an infant, teenager, or an adult... As long, you are a female, she''ll kill you just for your heart."


    "That''s disgusting." White-Death muttered.


    "Ok, what about the monsters, Infested, and... I also heard something about Gates?" Supreme relaxed on his seat.


    "You already met the infested, and the monsters all came out from the gate, which is station at different part of the world... I was clearing the one in the neighboring city, before I got the news of your arrival."


    "I heard there''s one on this island."


    "Yes, and the boss is a chimaera... We must kill the Boss, then destroy the red crystal, before the gate will be close."


    Supreme nodded;


    "We have four hours at most, all of you will stay here, and I''ll close the gate."


    "WHAT?!!"


    They all exclaimed in shock and surprise.

 Chapter 292 - 292: Instant Death

    "What are you saying? The Chimaera is a Transcendent, and a high-stage at that... You can''t face it alone, and besides... They''re a lot of Monsters in there with it."


    "That''s why I''m going, and I''m not alone."


    Leo turned to the players;


    "Are they going with you?" He asked.


    "No."


    Supreme shook his head; "They''ll be staying here..." He stood up.


    "When I return, I''ll reveal who''s the real boss to you... Now... I need the location."


    Leo relaxed on his seat, staring at Supreme with an unknown emotion:


    "In these past months, that thing had killed more than a thousand survivors... Which made the rest fearful, but now... Someone is volunteering..."


    He looked at the players, and was confused, seeing none of them were worried... The people who yelled where only his people... He finally understood something.


    ''Is this guy that powerful? Potentate couldn''t see his profile, even with my dooms stones; Who is backing this guy up?''


    He thought, then sighed seeing Supreme''s serious expression.


    "That monster is a lot stronger than me, If you wish to go, I won''t stop you."


    He snapped his finger and a key appeared in his hand, which he then tossed to Supreme.


    "North of the Island, I sealed the exit, locking them inside... I''m trusting you, if you mess this up, monsters will exit the gates and harm the survivors."


    "My Lord, Are you sure about this?" Iron fist asked in mild surprised.


    "Yes, What if he got killed? If that Monster comes out, We''ll be cooked." Levi added.


    "This guy defeated your three kings with his hands in his pockets, do you think he''ll fail?" Leo asked, staring at the two over his shoulder.


    "Huh?" The two were stunned, in fact; everyone was stunned.


    ''How the hell did he knew that?'' Supreme stared at Leo in suspicion. ''It might be the power the system mentioned.''


    "I''ll get going now." He lowered himself and softly kiss Blood-Arrow on the lips, then hugged Dark-Angel, White-Death, and Queen-of-death.


    "Look after them." He shook Red-Encounter''s hand. "I''ll be back." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry about it!"


    In present of everyone, he entered the ground, disappearing from the hall.


    ''Was that a space affinity?''


    Leo was stunned.


    "Ok, Let''s move out and get ready! Micky will be back soon, highest two hours." Queen-of-death stood up.


    "Two hours? That''s too long, I''ll say 1 hour and 30 minutes." Red-Encounter said.


    "What?! The guild master will be back in a matter of one hour!" Shadow added.


    "That''s too high, I say 40 minutes!" Niki joined the show.


    "30 Minutes." Blood-Arrow added.


    "Nope, Brother will be back in 15 Minutes!" Dark-Angel added.


    "Ok then, Let''s bet! The winner take all the life times, If he got back five minutes above the set time, the person still wins... For example; Mira said 15 minutes, if the guild master return in 20 minutes, she wins." Red-Encounter said.


    "Yes! We are betting 10 Million years of life times!" Red-Flower joined in.


    "Deal!" The others added.


    "I''ll hold the amount!!" White-Death announced.


    The twenty elders including Jasmine, Karen and Ghost all bet their life times... Betting 10 Million, and winning hundreds was a good odd.


    Leo and his group stared at them, totally speechless and dumbfounded.


    "Shouldn''t they be worried if he''ll return alive? Why are they betting instead? And what is Life times?" Sam asked in mild confusion.


    "I think life times is the currency in their world." Mike replied.


    "Really? And betting 10 Millions at once, these guys might be rich in their world." Jack said.


    While they were confused, the players were horrified;


    "How many life times does The Conquerors have?!!"


    ___


    [North of the Island.]


    Supreme rose from the ground, he stared at the huge light barrier in front of him in amazement, he then moved his gaze around, seeing he was in a ruin.


    "What is this door made of?"


    {Light powers of a Primordial god.}


    ''What Primordial god?''


    {Helios, Primordial god of the Sun.}


    "Hmm..."


    He thought for a moment, and brought out the key.


    "I must get stronger, By killing all the monsters in this gate I''ll enter the tenth star, and then try to enter the Half immortal... I must take all the opportunity to get stronger."


    He brought the key close to the barrier, a keyhole appeared, he plunged the key in the hole, and with a clockwise turn, the barrier trembled.


    "With my cheats, and strength... This''ll be a walk in the park."


    He watched with a smile, as the barrier shattered into light particles, he took a deep breath, and walked inside.


    ___


    Supreme appeared in a ruined castle, a frown appeared on his face seeing the destroyed castle in front of him.


    "Did I get transported? Or is this a Realm gate?"


    <*"Welcome... Name; Michael Brian. Game Name; Supreme... Welcome to my land, fight all my minions, and you''ll have the Chance to face me."*>


    Supreme was speechless, he couldn''t pinpoint the voice, it was like a demon from hell speaking to him.


    "Who are you?!" He yelled.


    <*"You are here to fight the Chimaera, right?"*>


    "Yes." He answered honestly.


    <*"You also want to get stronger, right?"*>


    "Yes." He answered again.


    <*"Good, Kill the Monsters and Chimaera, then you''ll be qualified to see me."*>


    Supreme was silent;


    ''With what I just heard, the Chimaera isn''t the Boss here, the creature behind this voice is.''


    <*"Stop thinking, The battle has begun."*>


    Supreme looked around seeing countless MONSTERS walking towards him, he could see almost all the Monsters he had faced.


    "What the hell?"


    He was stunned seeing the Monsters walking in front.


    "Do you think these guys can stop me?! I''d killed them more than once, you only increase their strength to that of a Sovereign! But in present of Supreme!"


    The clone rose beside him.


    "They''re all below me!!"


    It shattered into armor''s part, and merged with him, the Devil sword appeared in his hand.


    "I''ll show you I''m not to be toy with, and to be an object of your entertainment!!!"


    The Monsters''s Shadows all came alive, and pulled all the Monsters to their knees... These Monsters were all powerless to resist the force of the shadows.


    Black and red smoke surrounded his sword, and with one swing, all the Monsters measuring thousands were all cut into halves.


    <*".....?!!!!!!!!"*>


    And the battle was over before it even begin.

 Chapter 293 - 293: Second Abyssal Lord: Killing A Transcendent.

    < Player Supreme, You have completed the second objective. Kill 10,000 Infested; 17,200/10,000.>


    < Player Supreme, You have completed the fifth Objective; Kill 5,000 Monsters - Kills; 200,000/5,000.>


    {Congratulations, Host gained 260,000 points.}


    {Cheat, Points Trove activated; points gained: 210,000.}


    {Blessing, Luck of Supremacy activated. Host gained 2,600,000 points, and 2,100,000 points from points trove.}


    {Total points: 4,938,833.}


    ''Are these really my points?''


    {Yes.}


    ''Wow, I''ll have to thank this Voice.''


    "It seems I underestimated you."


    Supreme turned around, seeing a man with red eyes, long ears and dark skin. He was in a red Armor, standing on a beam 5 meters from him.


    "So you are the one behind this?" Supreme asked, observing the Dark elf in front of him.


    The elf remained silent.


    Supreme frowned, before he could say anything, the ground trembled.


    BANG!!!


    "What?"


    He turned around, seeing a 10 feet humanoid monster walking towards him, using the bodies of the dead Monsters as its steps... The surprising thing was; this monster has three heads, the main head which stood on the neck was a Lion Head, the second head which was on its right shoulder was a Goat head, and the last one, which was on the left shoulder was a snake head.


    The Chimaera fixed its gaze on Supreme, the next moment, two beam shot out from its snake''s eyes towards him.


    Seeing the attack, his instinct screamed at him to dodge, without hesitation, he jumped to the side; the beam struck the wall meters away, turning it into silver statue.


    ".....?"


    Supreme stood up, looked at the silver statue, and looked back at the monster.


    "You aren''t the only one with eyes attack."


    Dark beam shot out from his eyes, creating two holes on the monster''s chest, bursting out from its back.


    "Huh?"


    He stared in shock, as the hole closed up, the Lion head opened its mouth and released a loud sonic roar.


    GRRRAAAAAA!!!!


    {Attack on Host''s mind detected.}


    {Protection Protocol activated.}


    The Chimaera closed its mouth, surprise flashing in its eyes.


    "Hmm..."


    The elf was intrigued.


    "You are impressive." Supreme smiled at it, and added;


    "You''re still alive because I wasn''t serious."


    ''System, activate all my cheats.''


    {Cheats are active.}


    ''Wait?! If the cheats are active, why didn''t my attack kill this monster?!''


    {Monster is a Transcendent, You have to know its weakness before thinking of killing it.}


    Supreme thought for a moment, then nodded;


    "Let''s test your theory."


    He shot towards the Monster with incredible speed... Arriving in front of it, he swing his sword downward, cutting off its right hand; and without a second to waste he plunged his sword in its body, pulled his blade out, and leaped backward.


    "Now let''s see if it''ll heal, that attack would surely kill it, right?"


    He muttered, after landing on his feet.


    The dark elf folded his arms on his chest, staring at the two below with a calm expression on his face. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Supreme nodded, seeing its hand regenerating with an impressive speed, the goat head''s eyes were glowing green during the whole regeneration process.


    ''So the goat head is responsible for its healing, while the snake head can turn anything into silver statue, and the last head is... Em... I don''t know... All thanks to the system, I do know its attack affect the mind... Ok then... It seems you are right.''


    {I''m always right.}


    Supreme rolled his eyes; "The Goat head must be cut off."


    Before he could attack, the snake head released two beams from its eyes.


    "Fuck! [shield Of Courage]."


    A red transparent shield appeared in front of him.


    Whoosh!!


    His eyes widened as the beam past through the shield, missing his right ear by an air breath.


    ''What the?! Its attack can past through my skill? How the hell is that possible?!!''


    {Stop asking questions and kill that thing!}


    "Right."


    **You are a powerful Human, But No matter how powerful you are, you''ll die today!**


    BOOM!!


    Chimaera shot towards him with clear bloodlust and killing intent.


    Supreme grinned and with a sidestep, he dodged the Chimaera''s claw by a hair length, and with a downward swing of his sword, he cut off the arm.


    **You Imbecile!!**


    The Chimaera quickly slash at him with its left hand, Which Supreme dodged by leaping backward.


    "How interesting."


    He landed on the ground, and with a thought; the Chimaera''s shadow rose from the ground, binding its body.


    "You might be a Transcendent, I''ll show you a Transcendent meant nothing to me."


    He activated all his cheat, and with a step, he appeared in front of Chimaera.


    "Say goodbye to your head!"


    Whoosh!!!


    **GRRRAAAAA!!!!**


    Chimaera struggled in pain as its goat head flew into the air, falling meters away.


    **YOU WILL DIE HUM--**


    WHOOSH!!


    **GRAAAAA!!!**


    It let out another scream as its snake head fell on the ground... No other option; the lion head opened its mouth and let out a roar.


    {Attack on Host''s mind detected.}


    {Protection protocol activated.}


    Supreme let out a sinister smirk, his right eye turned red, while the left turned black, his dark armor glistened under the sunlight as he placed his sword on the last head of the Chimaera.


    "You can''t heal without your goat head, you can''t use a long range attack without your snake head... And your Lion head''s attack is useless against me... You might be powerful to others, but in presence of the next king... You are just a lamb to be slaughter... And you."


    He looked at the Dark elf over his shoulder, his red eye glowing brightly.


    "We''ll have a good talk, or you''ll die here."


    He said.


    "Oh?"


    The Dark elf was taken aback, he stared at Supreme with an amuse smile;


    ''Who would have thought a creature who hasn''t entered the Half Immortal Realm will be threatening me, who is a True God?.''


    Supreme observed the Chimaera for a moment, then removed his sword from the neck and walked away from it, heading towards the Dark elf.


    **How dare you turn your back on me?!!**


    "Oh? Someone still have the gut to say something." He looked at the Chimaera over his shoulder.


    "It has been long I gave my friends something to eat... All of you, Come out!"


    The space tore opened, as ten Monsters walked out, eight dragons, a black fox and a hybrid.


    "He''s all yours." Supreme added.


    Reaper, Drakon and the rest looked around the place, seeing countless dead monsters.


    "FOOD!"


    Stars appeared in Reaper''s eyes, and without hesitation, they all shot towards the Chimaera.


    Supreme stopped below the Dark elf.


    "Get down here." He commanded.

 Chapter 294 - 294: Two Futures?

    "Get down here?"


    The Dark elf repeated the word, trying to register it in his head.


    Before he could do anything, his shadow rose from the ground, and grabbed his legs.


    "This skill is powerful, but in presence of lower god realm, or anyone above; this will be completely useless." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He simply shook his legs, and the shadow let go, even going back to the ground.


    ''What the hell?''


    {Target is a lot stronger than Host.}


    The Dark elf smirked at Supreme, leaped into the air, and landed in front of him, while Supreme took a step back.


    ''What rank is this guy? Show me his profile.''


    {100,000 points needed.}


    ''Is this really necessary?! But I need to know his rank... Do it.''


    {Oh Host.}


    {Name: Havoc.}


    {Species: God.}


    {Bloodlines: Worlds Destroyer - Second Abyssal Lord.}


    {Level: N/A.}


    {Rank: True God - Mid-stage.}


    {Strength: 500,000,000}


    {Defense: 500,000,000}


    {Agility: 500,000,000}


    {Divinity: 500,000,000}


    {Intelligence: 98%}


    {HP: 300,000,000}


    ''Oh my goodness!!! This guy is a lot stronger than Nemesis!! They might be in the same realm, but their strength is world apart!!''


    Drakon, Reaper, and the rest turned their heads from the dead Chimaera to Supreme, all ready to act.


    Before they could do anything, Havoc got down on one knee and bowed his head, stunning everyone.


    "I thought the former Ruler made a mistake, but after seeing your action, I''m convinced... The Ruler made the right choice on picking you as his successor." Havoc said with his head bowed.


    Supreme was confused, but his expression remained unchanged;


    "Why did you bring me here?" He asked, then thought for a moment and added;


    "Rise."


    Havoc stood up; "You''re still weak to inherit your position, So the Lords have one task, protect the Abyssal and help the future Ruler grow stronger."


    "How many Lords are there?" Supreme asked again.


    "Three, I''m the second lord, known as worlds destroyer."


    "I''m guessing you have destroyed a lot of worlds."


    "Only the evil ones... The first lord is; Lord Ashyn, he''s known as the black dread."


    "A Dragon?" Supreme guessed.


    Havoc looked at him in surprise, and nodded;


    "He is the oldest dragon in the whole 11 realms, the only dragon that can fight Typhon on a One-Vs-One battle."


    Read the latest on m_v-l''e|m,p| y- r


    "Wow... Wait a second... Was he the one I spoke to in the S-Rank gate in Amerisa?"


    Havoc nodded, and started ascending into the air; "Follow me, My future Lord... There are things you need to know."


    Supreme turned to his group; "You guys can eat all these Monsters, but keep the cores."


    "I''m coming with you."


    Drakon took his human appearance, and walked up to him.


    Supreme thought for a moment, and nodded. "Let''s go then, We''ll be back."


    Reaper raised his head from the Monster, and nodded; "We''ll be here, My Lord."


    Supreme followed behind Havoc, with Drakon tailing behind.


    The three moved above the sky, while Supreme looked below him, seeing the destroyed city.


    "The third Lord is; Shenra, known as the Scarlet Empress."


    "So... She''s the only female in your group?" Drakon asked.


    "Yes."


    "What happened here?" Supreme inquired, moving his gaze around the ruin city.


    "This is one of your territories--"


    "--My territory? What happened then?"


    "You already know the answer to that, the monsters and their Rulers destroyed everything... You lose a lot of worshippers because you couldn''t protect this city."


    "How could I have protected them if I don''t even know I have a territory to protect?!" He asked in mild frustration, and added;


    "And why do I have worshippers?"


    Havoc stopped, and turned around to him and Darkon.


    "You are still weak, that''s why you can''t hear their prayers, cries, call of helps, and most of all; their thanks... Every god has followers who worship them, the higher your worshippers, the quickly you grow stronger."


    He turned around, and flew downward, Drakon and Supreme looked at one another and followed behind him.


    "If we have worshippers, do we also have angels?" He asked out of curiosity.


    "Yes, but you aren''t strong enough to control your dark Angels." Havoc answered, landing in front of a half destroyed Statue.


    Supreme: ''Is everything relied on strength?''


    "If you lose your Worshippers, you''ll lose a sliver of divinity... No worries, You don''t have divinity... Yet... But if you do, you must know all your territories and enemies... The main enemies are the Monsters and evil gods, If they got the news you''ll be going against them, they''ll try any means possible to kill you...


    They might not be able to enter your world, but they can enter your territories... That''s why we have been busy... Our task is to hold them back from killing your worshippers."


    Supreme walked forward, standing beside the dark elf;


    "How many territories do I have? And how many Worshippers? I also want to know the main strength of my army."


    Havoc thought for a moment and snapped his finger... 10 small planets appeared in front of them, circling around the three.


    "You once had 20 worlds under you, and billions of worshippers, but after the former Ruler''s disappearance... The corrupted gods used the opportunity and destroyed 10, All for the search of Typhon... Your current Worshippers are numbering tens of billions... This number is little."


    A drop of sweat appeared on Supreme''s face. ''Did this guy called that number "Little"?''


    "What about Typhon? Any news?"


    "Not yet, He''s still sealed, Location? No one knows, but everyone believes you know where he''s kept."


    "What?"


    Supreme turned to Drakon, who shrugged his indifferently...


    "I don''t even know about my territories, My Lords, My Worshippers, the gods... For heaven''s sake! I won''t have known about AI and VRG if Chronos haven''t showed me the future! Now you are saying I know about Typhoon''s prison; How the hell would I know that?!"


    "Chronos? Future? My lord? Did he show you the main future about the battle of the universe? Or the vision about your world?"


    Now Supreme was speechless;


    "What are you saying? Are there two Futures?!"


    Even Drakon was dumbfounded.


    Havoc sighed, and changed the subject; "When you become a true god, you''ll know everything." He turned to the statue, who was armed with two swords in each hand, and six wings behind it... Two wings remaining.


    "This is our former Ruler."


    He started, while Supreme''s mind was still processing the two futures.


    ''If Chronos showed me my world''s future, what happened in the battle of the universal? What happened in that future?''

 Chapter 295 - 295: Entering The Tenth Star Of The Sovereign Medal: Soul Soldiers.

    [Sea Of Chaos.]


    In the golden Castle, Chronos sat on his throne with a smile on his face, In front of him was a huge mirror, showing Supreme and Havoc in it.


    "This guy is really something, Who would have expected, he''ll reveal so much...? Well... Michael is the one chosen by that old bastard, and it seems the Supreme One is also interested in him... Wait!"


    He realized something, and sat up;


    "Or... it''s because they have the same title? Noo..." He relaxed back on his throne.


    "I Wonder how you caught the eye of the Supreme one... So I''ll keep watching you still you enter my realm... I would never have thought I, Chronos; will be watching a mortal... Well... It''s no ordinary mortal, this guy will be the next ruler."


    He smiled after convincing himself for the reason he was spying on Michael.


    "It''s not spying, I''m observing."


    __


    [Back to Supreme.]


    "I have another question."


    "Yes?" Havoc looked at him over his shoulder.


    "If they are a total of 11 realms, including the gods'' realm... And I have 20 worlds... I want to know how I have 20 worlds when there are only 11 realms?"


    "Each Realm has countless worlds in it."


    The surroundings shattered like glass, Supreme and Drakon looked around, seeing stars, Moons, and planets... They were clearly in space.


    "These worlds are home to different creatures, and out of these worlds, there''s one which is known as the core of a Realm."


    "Core?" Supreme was confused.


    Havoc waved his head, and a blue planet, floated towards them, and stopped in front of Supreme.


    "This is my world, Earth."


    "Correct, Each of the Realms has different planets such as this one... Your realm is the first realm, because it belongs to only your race... And your world is the Core of your realm... You now know why the monsters and evil gods wants to enter your world in any way possible, right?"


    Havoc turned his head to him.


    Supreme observed the planet in front of him and nodded;


    "If my world is destroyed, the Realm will lose its core and fall apart."


    "Correct again, It doesn''t matter if they destroyed all the surrounding planets, what really matter is this small blue orb, If they destroyed this... All our hard work will be for nothing."


    "So that''s why my world is important to them and the gods, But what''ll they gain if my world is gone? What''s their real motive in all these? Are they planning to rule over the 11 realms? If they succeed, what''ll happen then?"


    Stay tuned with m-v l|e''m,p y r


    "So many questions, and so little time... So sorry; I''ll only answer one, Time isn''t in our favor."


    "Hmm..."


    He held his jaw, thinking about his questions, then nodded.


    "What is there real motive in all these?"


    "Their motive is to rule the universe, and the only way to achieve that is to conquer the 11 realms, If they succeed their powers will skyrocket, and they''ll have the enough Powers to fight the Supreme One... That''s their motive."


    "Wait, Who is Supreme One?"


    "One question... If you want to know more, Shenra will reveal the rest to you."


    They disappeared, and appeared back in the ruins.


    "How can I find her?"


    "Don''t worry, she''ll."


    Supreme looked at the statue, he frowned seeing a red crystal on its forehead... He flew into the air, grabbed it and pulled with so Much force that a hole appeared in the spot the crystal was placed.


    Havoc watched, as he landed in front of him.


    "What is this?" Supreme asked, looking at him over his shoulder.


    "That''s one of our former Ruler''s skill, it has the power to rise the souls of anything you have killed, they''ll all be stored in that crystal, and you''ll be able to summon then anywhere you like."


    "Whoa!! Did such powers exit? Wait! If the Ruler was this powerful, How did he die?"


    He turned around to face the dark elf.


    "Our King didn''t die, he disappeared, No one knows his whereabouts... But we feel him in you, that''s why we know you''re his successor."


    ''Hey system, can this red thing do what he said?''


    He asked the system, not listening to what Havoc was saying.


    {Yes Host... To activate its powers, Host need to swallow the crystal.}


    ''S-Swollow?''


    His face turned paled seeing how huge the crystal was, it was freaking the size of a baby''s enclosed fist.


    ''Are you mad system?!!!''


    He yelled inwardly.


    {That''s the only way.}


    Supreme thought for a moment, and looked at Drakon. "Of Course... Drakon! Fusion!"


    "Whaaa...."


    Before he could say anything, he turned into red and black smoke, and enveloped Supreme''s figure. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Havoc took some steps back, his hands folded in front of his armor chest plate.


    ''What''s he doing now?''


    The smoke cleared revealing Supreme in his armor, and six huge wings were moving behind him; without hesitation, He opened his mouth so wide that Havoc thought it''ll tear into two.


    He then swallowed the crystal, with no time to waste, he dissolved the fusion, with Drakon appearing beside him.


    "What the hell was that all..."


    Drakon''s world trail off, as an unknown amount of energy burst out from Supreme... He quickly leaped back, and landed beside Havoc.


    {Host have swallowed a death forbidden seed.}


    {Congratulations!! Demon Lord''s legacy is ready to be used to activate the Abyssal Call... Requirement: A drop of Darren''s blood.}


    {Congratulations!! Host gained a new skill; Soul Extractor! Class: Mystical-Class!!}


    {Soul Extractor description: Host will be able to rise the souls of anything he had killed.}


    {New function added to the System; Function: Soul Soldiers slot: 0.}


    {Congratulations, all Bloodlines gained a +3 mastery.}


    {Congratulations Host for entering the Tenth star of the Sovereign Medal!!}


    Supreme walked up to Havoc and gave him a hug.


    "Wow, I don''t know how to thank you... This new skill will make me the unstoppable... Army, here I come." He let go, and nodded.


    "Your time is almost up, is there anything you need to do?" Havoc asked with a rare smile on his face.


    ''Those hundreds of thousands of monsters.''


    He smiled; "Yes."

 Chapter 296 - 296: Surprise Attack

    [Back at the Base.]


    "It has only been two minutes after the Bet, are we going to seat here and count the time?" Princess-of-Casmia asked, moving her gaze around.


    "She''s right, I need to stretch my legs." Star-girl stood up.


    "Yeah." Red-Flower stood up too.


    Everyone nodded, and stood up.


    "What!!"


    White-Death stumbled and fell back on her seat, her face turned pale in horror.


    "Maria, What happened?!!" Blood-Arrow quickly rushed to her sister.


    "Yeah, Why so pale?" Dark-Angel asked.


    White-Death turned her head Leo, and asked;


    "When did you say the monsters are attacking?!" She asked.


    "Four hours in front, and three hours from the Sea." Leo answered in mild confusion.


    "That can''t be right, Someone is using an Illusion formation!"


    She stood up, and ran outside the hall, The Conquerors and players quickly chased after her.


    "Let''s go see what''s wrong!"


    Leo and his group, quickly followed after them, all heading outside.


    White-death looked around the wall, and quickly climbed the stairs, Queen-of-death, Blood-Arrow and the rest following behind her.


    She stopped on the wall, looking at the clear blue sea distance away, then turned to her group.


    "Sister, and everyone with powerful long range attack... I need you all to attack this direction." She pointed at the sea. "Trust me."


    They all nodded, and with a flick of their wrists, their weapons appeared in hand.


    Leo, his kings and Captains all stood at some distance, watching the players.


    Queen-of-death: "Red Phantom Blade!!"


    Blood-Arrow: "Arrows of Doom!!"


    Red-Encounter: "Crescent fire blade!!"


    Prince-of-Casmia, and Princess-of-Casmia: "Devastating slash!!"


    Fire powerful attacks flew towards the Sea, their momentum was so powerful that the sea split into two, the five attacks moved with incredible speed, and to the shock of the players....


    BOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!


    Everyone''s eyes widened seeing the space in front to them shattered like glass, revealing an endless sea of Monsters...


    "What the fuck!!!"


    Red-Encounter looked at the sea below, seeing countless reptiles walking towards them on two legs.


    "Are those crocodiles, and Alligators walking like a human?!!" Sweet-girl was stunned.


    "Impossible, there''s only one commandment that''s so good with Illusion! The Commandment of Illusion!"


    Leo looked up, seeing a young man with long red hair that reaches his back, standing on a huge Raven with hands folded behind him.


    They watched as the Monsters walked out from the sea, more than thousands.


    "Fuck!! General Nicolas! Help move all the survivors into the bunker underground! The enemies had deceived us!!"


    "Right away."


    He ran towards the steps, with soldiers following behind him.


    BEEEEP!! WEEEE!!!!


    A loud alarm rung out in the whole base, and surprisingly, the people didn''t panic or anything, they all simply stood up, stopped what they''re doing, and followed behind the fighters and soldiers.


    "It seems this is not the first attack." Queen-of-death turned her head to Nora.


    "Yes." She nodded, her gaze fixed on the monsters.


    BEEP!!!


    {Players! Player Supreme have completed the second and fifth Objectives!!}


    "Brother will be back soon, we should show him we can take care of things!!"


    "Hold your ground, Mira. That guy on that black Raven isn''t our match, and they have more than hundreds airborne Monsters with them."


    "Erika is right, Mira. That guy Is in the Immortal realm... None of us can face it." Queen-of-death turned her head to the two.


    "But Leo can." Nora added with a smile.


    "Then it''s a good thing." Red-Encounter nodded, before he could say anything, They all heard Leo''s voice.


    "Shit!!! We just got news that the bridge is destroyed! The monsters are entering the island... And the leader is The Commandment of Suffering!!"


    "Two attacks at once!! Thank goodness our west and east is surrounded by mountai--"


    Sam stopped seeing two fighters rushing towards them.


    "Lord Leo, Monsters are scaling the west mountain!"


    "Lord Leo, Monsters are scaling the East mountain!!"


    Everyone''s face turned pale, while Leo just smiled; "Captains!!"


    "Yes, Lord Leo!!" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Separate yourselves into two groups, take care of the monsters in the east and west."


    "Right away!"


    The four nodded, and quickly rushed down the wall.


    "Kings!!!"


    "Lord Leo!"


    "All of you should take care of the monsters attacking from the North, and we''ll deal with the ones in front of us."


    "Rogue!!"


    The six jumped down from the wall, landing on their feet... The players watched as they all got into the off-Road vehicles, and military cars, then drove out of the base in full speed.


    "Hmm... They aren''t even scared." Shadow muttered to himself.


    "My Lord, should we fire?!"


    Zhang, Celestial battleship admiral asked, all the fighters already pointed their guns and Machine guns at the monsters coming out from the sea.


    "Not yet, the distance is too great." Leo said, his gaze fixed on the guy.


    **You are really a lucky Bastard, Leo! If not for this girl, we won''t have been discovered... And your base would have been destroyed in a matter of ten minutes.**


    The Commandment of Illusion said, his voice sounding all over the Base.


    "Who are you?!!" Red-Encounter yelled at it.


    **I''m called Illusion, the 9th Commandment... You guys might be the ones Deception warned us about... I can''t see anything special about you guys.**


    "Oh really?"


    Queen-of-death''s eyes turned red, an unknown amount of killing intent spread out from her, the wind picked up, and the scent of blood filled the air, all the monsters heading towards them felt a chill down their spines.


    **What fierce amount of killing intent, I''m impress--**


    Illusion froze as all The Conquerors released an unholy amount of killing intent towards them, his frown deepen even more, feeling the air picking up.


    **What the hell? How can humans have so much killing intent?** He was stunned.


    Leo, his fighters and the Players, all stared at The Conquerors with a paled expression.


    ''Such amount of killing intent! That can only be homed after years of killing.'' Leo thought in mild surprised.


    **I see you guys don''t want to chat, that''s find by me! Children! Attack and kill all humans in the Base!!**


    *GRRRRRRAAAAAAA!!!!!*


    All the monsters charged forward.


    "Att--"


    "No need to attack, Leo... Leave these ants to us." Unforgiver said with a smile.


    The Conquerors nodded, and stretched out their hands to their side.


    "COME OUT!!!!"

 Chapter 297 - 297: Hehehe... Youre All Dying Today!!!

    Whzzzzh!!!


    Supreme walked out from the cave, with Drakon, Reaper and the rest of his group.


    "With this force, I''m unstoppable!!"


    {Soul Soldiers: 300,000/300,000 - MAX.}


    He stopped, and with a thought, a transparent Chimaera appeared in front of him.


    "They might look like ghosts, but their attack force is no joke." He smiled, observing the Chimaera.


    The 20 Metal Knights, Orthus, the Hellion, four-handed Calamity, Queen-Spidax, Gas-Death, Fallen Demons, Skeletons, and most of all Dracula, Appeared in front of him... They all went down on one knee, and bowed their heads.


    "And the superb thing about this is... These guys all have their Powers... This skill is even more Op than all my skills combined, what about the giants... Hmm... But first, I need to try to improve my Soldiers slot, or I won''t be able to have more."


    {You can only increase it by ranking up.}


    "I know, you told me already."


    Drakon and Reaper walked towards the kneeling monsters, Reaper tried to touch one, but his hand went through...


    "...." He turned to Supreme in mild confusion.


    "The only think that can kill them is a Legendary-class Weapons or pets above, a Lv50 Monsters... Or someone with a Divinity... Aka; The gods... These are the only people that can kill them." He walked toward Dracula and placed his hand on his shoulder.


    "Apart from these things; No one and nothing can touch them, except me."


    He looked at Dracula; "You showed me a lot of trouble before I can stop you... You and her." He turned his head to Queen-Spidax.


    "If I can summon all the things I had killed, can I summon Humans? Let''s see."


    He thought of the person, and with a thought... Nothing happened.


    "Huh?"


    {Soul Soldiers: 300,000/300,000 - MAX!}


    "Oh, I can only increase this number if I enter the half immortal realm, and get the Immortal body."


    {Good you remembered.}


    Supreme rolled his eyes; "Rise."


    The souls all stood up, Reaper and Drakon still circling around them.


    "This is incredible." Drakon said, staring at the Knights, who were a lot taller than him; "Can you also summon the Giants?" He asked.


    "I don''t know... I think I store them." He tried to summon one.


    {Soul Soldiers; 300,000/ 300,000 - MAX!!!}


    ''What?!!!''


    Supreme almost burst into tears;


    ''I filled the slot with all those weak Monsters and Undead, and forgot about the giants!! I''m so stupid!! Because of my excitement... Hmm... I can get them after I enter the half immortal realm... All I need is Darren''s blood...


    But his word is still confusing... "If you want to see me, go back to the beginning" What is the beginning?''


    BOOM!!!!!


    BOOOOM!!!


    "What the hell is that?!" He looked at his right, then left


    "...."


    "These explosions are coming from two different direction... Drakon, Reaper and Abyss."


    The three turned their heads towards him, waiting for his order.


    "Drakon, Go to the east... Reaper, and Abyss; West..."


    Drakon, Reaper, and Abyss; moved towards their directions with incredible speed, while Supreme turned his head to the souls.


    "You guys are coming back with me."


    With a wave of his hand, all the souls vanished from sight... With that taken care of, he turned his head to the seven dragons.


    "Let''s visit the base, It has only been 10 minutes I left."


    __


    [Base.]


    "M-M-Mr Leo, W-Who are these people?"


    Maxim stammer, staring at The Conquerors who had all fuse with one of their pets, cutting down the monsters like weeds.


    Leo was speechless, and his fighters were so stunned that they couldn''t pull the trigger of their guns... They all stared with widened eyes and opened jaws.


    "We all have Powers, but in presence of these guys, our Powers mean nothing... Top it all; there are just kids! Especially that girl!"


    Nicolas who had returned to the wall said, and added; "Now I know why the Kings lose to Supreme."


    His gaze was fixed on a young girl with long brown hair, and orange eyes... This girl has the upper body of a human, and lower body of a snake, with sharp scales on her tail which could easily cut any monster into pieces.


    "This is so fun!!!"


    Dark-Angel move with an incredible speed appearing in front of five monsters, with a slash of her claws, their heads rolled to the ground.


    Crusher and his brothers were right behind her, killing all the monsters that escaped Dark-Angel, and also making sure to keep an eye on her... If something happens to her, Supreme will have their heads.


    BOOM!!!


    Blood-Arrow and Queen-of-death were busy in the sky, slaughtering all the monsters in front of them, Both in fusion with their pets.


    **Hmm...**


    Illusion frowned seeing how the players were easily killing his army.


    **Who really are these people?**


    "You there!"


    He turned his head to his right, seeing Star-girl, who had fused with her Dragon pet. Pointing an umbrella at him.


    **May I ask why you are pointing an umbrella at me.**


    "This isn''t an umbrella!!" Star-girl yelled at him.


    **Oh? Then what is it?**


    "What? It''s my weapon!! Stop taking and die!!"


    She lunged towards Illusion, and swung her Umbrella towards his neck.


    BAM!!! S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    CRACK!!


    "Huh? It was all an illusion?"


    She looked around, and was stunned seeing she was back in her room.


    "What the?"


    Knock, Knock, Knock!! "


    "Huh?"


    Star-girl looked at the door, which opened, and her Mum walked in;


    "What are you wearing? Never mind, You need to get ready for school... Your school bus will arrive anytime now."


    She frowned deeply, moved her gaze around the room, then at the woman in front of her.


    "I remember all these, My room... My Mum... But you made one mistake, Illusion."


    "What are you saying dear? Do you need a doctor?"


    "My Mother Died Two years ago!!!"


    She lunged towards the woman, and slashed with her umbrella.


    BAM!!


    BOOM!!!


    Illusion moved back in shock; **What the? There''s no way you could have escaped my Powers!!**


    "You looked down on The Conquerors, and you''ll pay dearly for that."


    She shot towards him; "[Umbrella of Annihilation]!!!"


    More than a hundred umbrellas appeared behind her, they all shot towards Illusion with clear killing intent.


    **Hehehe... It seems I also need to get serious.**


    His red eyes glowed brightly, the next moment; a high amount of red energy burst out from him, throwing Star-girl and everyone closest to him meters back.


    What they saw next was a 10 feet humanoid monster, which instantly split into 10.


    **Hehehe... You are all dying today!!!!**

 Chapter 298 - 298: How Rude!

    [Bridge.]


    RA-TA-TA-TA-TA-TA!!!


    "Hold them back!!"


    A soldier yelled at his comrades, as they released countless shots at the Hundreds of Monsters rushing towards them.


    **What a good day to see to the fall of Celestial Island.**


    An old man with long white beard, and red eyes said with a smile, he was hovering above the Monsters, staring at the humans'' pathetic resistance.


    **There''s no need to continue firing your toys, it''s useless against us... My children will kill all of you, and we''ll slaughter all the Humans on the island.** Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The fighters dropped their guns, and looked up at him;


    "Not while we are still breathing."


    Spiritual energies enveloped their bodies, and the next moment, they all summoned their weapons and shot towards the monsters, engaging in close combat.


    **Kill these urchins.**


    The five huge Monsters following behind the Monsters nodded, the next moment; they all shot forward, even stepping on their army to reach the fighters.


    "Shit!! It''s the Calamities--"


    BAM!!!


    A huge hound measuring 5 meters tall with three eyes, landed on the fighter, tuning him into meat paste on the ground.


    WHOOSH!!


    Fire shot out from its eyes, killing the stunned fighters in from of it.


    The second Calamity was a half skeleton, half eagle... All its body was made of Skeleton, while it has two huge eagle''s wings behind it.


    "Fuck!! We are not dying here!!"


    All the fighters with fire Powers all summoned their flames and threw it at the monster, which easily dodged everything by maneuvering in the air.


    The monster stopped after escaping all their attacks, and raised its bony hands... The ground broke open, and countless skeletons broke out with weapons in hand.


    "Shit!!! It used its special powers!! We can''t fight the five calamities on our own!!"


    "And you''ll never be on your own!!"


    BOOM!!!


    Nora landed on the ground, two swords appeared in her hands and without hesitation, lunged towards the skeletons, shattering them like glass.


    **Oh? The Kings have arrived, Calamities! Focus your attacks on the Kings!!!**


    The Calamities nodded, and shot towards Nora and her team.


    "You pigs made a mistake attacking our base!!!"


    Nora''s eyes turned white, she flew into the air, clashing with the second Calamity, Ricky faced the huge Hound, while the rest focus on the other calamities.


    **Now that your kings are occupied, I''ll kill all of you.**


    The old man pointed a finger at the solders, the next moment, they all dropped to their knees clenching their heads, their faces filled with horror.


    **Isn''t it nice to be tormented by your worst nightmare? Kill them!!**


    The Monsters used the opportunity and slaughtered the defenseless soldiers, filling the place with blood.


    "We must help the fighters!!" Sam yelled, fighting a huge monster which has six hands.


    "I''m trying! But this bastard won''t let me be!!" Mila leaped backward, as a monster with four hands, and three heads smashed down on her previous spot.


    "To win this, we must take care of the Commandment of Suffering!!!" Ricky added, dodging the fire attacks of the Hound.


    "Together we''ll have a chance, but on a One-Vs-One battle, He''ll kill us!!" Jack added, moving with incredible speed... A slim looking monster, which the Skeletons could be seen on its skin was chasing behind him.


    BAM!!!


    Nora kicked the second Calamity backward, she looked around the place, and shot towards the old man.


    "Die!!!!"


    **Oh?**


    The man''s eyes glowed red, The next moment; Nora held her head and fell hard on the ground.


    ["You Killed Us!"]


    ["You ran away why we were all killed!"]


    ["Why did you let me die Master?!"]


    ["You can''t do anything! You are useless!!"]


    ["Why didn''t you protect us?!"]


    "Ahhh!!!!"


    She screamed in anguish, hearing the voices of countless people in her head.


    "Nora!!"


    Before Sam could rush to her, the monster slammed her with two of its hands, throwing her Meters away.


    **Kill her, Her Blood will mark our conquest.**


    The Skeleton monster nodded, and shot towards Nora, who was still on her knees.


    "NORA!!!!!!!!"


    The kings yelled in Horror, as the monster got dangerously close to her, its fingers ready to tear her throat apart.


    Whoosh!!


    BAM!!!


    *GRAAAAAAAA!!!!!!*


    The Skeleton flew backward, holding its shoulder, its severed arm was on the ground.


    "Huh??"


    **.....??!!**


    Everyone looked at the Island, seeing a young man in a black Overcoat walking towards them, his hands tucked in his pockets.


    They all looked back to the spot, seeing a golden sword plunged into the ground, some meters in front of Nora.


    **Who are you?!!**


    The Old man asked.


    "You guys should be lucky, because you''re all dying under my Blade."


    The young man said, still walking towards them, The golden sword flew into the air, and split into 50.


    "Let''s have some bloodbath."


    Whoosh!!!


    Whoosh!!!


    Whoosh!!!


    Whoosh!!!!!


    The 50 swords moved with an unknown amount of speed, cutting off the heads of countless Monsters in a row, while the young man walked past the dead monsters and soldiers, his gaze calm.


    The old man stared with a deep frown, seeing how the swords cut down his army without them putting on any resistance.


    **Who the hell is this guy?**


    He asked himself.


    Whzzzzzh!!


    **?!!!!**


    BAM!!!!!


    The old man smashed into the ground, creating a crater upon impact.


    Darkness and the six dragons hovered in the air, their gazes fixed on the Monsters below... They all opened their mouths and released countless attacks, from ice flames, to dark flames, lightening, light, and more.... Burning the Monsters into ash in matter of seconds.


    The Calamities all moved back, staring at the new guests with a slight frown.


    "I''ll say you guys are the Calamities, right?"


    The Monsters didn''t answer the young man.


    "How rude! When a Supreme being asked you a question, you should answer."


    Vortexes appeared around them, and before the Calamities could move, countless souls rushed out from the Vortexes, apprehending all of them.


    "You might have heard of me, My name is... Supreme."


    With that said, all the Souls tore the Calamities into pieces, killing them in less than 5 minutes.


    "Did he just killed all the Calamities at once???!!!"

 Chapter 299 - 299: I Thought It Was A Head Massage

    < Congratulations player Supreme, you are close to completing the first objective: Kill 5 out of the 10 Commandments, and 3 out of the 5 Calamities -- Kills: 5/5 Calamities.>


    < Congratulations player Supreme for completing the fourth objective: Close any of the gates in this world.>


    "Kill all these Monsters."


    He said to the Souls, who nodded and lunged towards the Monsters... While he walked towards the still kneeling Nora.


    Supreme squat down, and slowly placed his hand on her shoulder.


    "Ahh! No! No! I did not do that!!"


    He frowned slightly, and activated [Brainwave] stage three.


    After some seconds, Nora gasped in shock, opening her eyes, she looked around seeing Supreme in front of her, she moved her gaze around, her friends stood around them, staring at her with worries.


    "Are you ok?"


    She turned her head to Supreme and gave him a hug; "Thank You."


    She quickly separated, and stood up; "Where are the Calamities?! Don''t tell me they retreated!!"


    ''What a girl, just a moment ago she was crying on her knees, now she''s back to her commander demeanor.''


    He calmly stood up with a smile.


    "Well..."


    The kings looked at one another, and pointed at the body''s parts all over them.


    "Huh?"


    Nora was confused, she looked around and was speechless seeing the parts of the Monsters, then looked at the distance, seeing seven huge dragons roasting the running monsters Into ashes, if that wasn''t shocking enough... She could also see ghostly figures, moving with lightning speed, killing more monsters, both Airborne and on land, even the Monsters in the sea weren''t spared.


    "All these...?"


    She turned her head to Supreme in mild confusion... Before Supreme could say anything, she bowed her head at him;


    "Thank you--"


    "--I said you can only thank us after we clear all these past from your world... So hold your thanks for later."


    The 50 swords shot towards him and merged into one, landing in his hand.


    "Do you have any other wish to ask this guy?"


    He started walking towards the crater.


    Nora looked at the crater seeing a ten feet tall monster with two heads and a long tail walking out.


    "No."


    They all shook their heads.


    "Good..."


    He stopped 10 meters from the monster.


    **Who are you, Human?!**


    "An old man turn to this?" Supreme shook his head with a sneer.


    **You!!!**


    The Monster''s eyes glowed red. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Attack on Host''s mind detected.}


    {Protection Protocol Activated.}


    The monster waited for more than 30 seconds, while Supreme and the Kings frowned slightly.


    "Aren''t you attacking?" He asked in mild confusion.


    **Why can''t my powers work on you?**


    "Oh that? I thought it was a head massage, so I didn''t think much of it."


    **YOU!!!**


    The monster lunged towards him with clear bloodlust.


    "I hope you said your prayers, because I''m sending you to hell."


    **I''ll tear you to pieces!! You huma--"


    Whoosh!!!!


    Supreme appeared behind him, and sheathed back his sword.


    "....!!!!!"


    "...?!!!!"


    The Kings and fighters were stunned, seeing as the Monster separated into two halves and fell on the ground, dead.


    "I thought the Commandment are powerful."


    He added.


    {They are, it''s just your cheats are more powerful.}


    Ricky: "Did he just killed a Commandment with one Attack?"


    Jack: "Such speed, He was playing with us in our battle."


    Mike: "Wow, this guy is so powerful."


    Sam: "And cool!"


    Mila and Nora: "...."


    < Congratulations player Supreme, you are close to completing the first objective: Kill 5 out of the 10 Commandments, and 3 out of the 5 Calamities -- Kills; 1/10 Commandments.>


    "Where can I find these Commandments?" He asked Nora.


    "One is in the Base." She absentmindedly answered.


    "Oh?"


    He snapped his finger, and all the Souls vanished, while the seven Dragons flew towards his direction.


    {DING!!}


    {Congratulations, Host gained 136,600 points.}


    {Cheat, Points Trove activated; points gained: 89,000.}


    {Blessing, Luck of Supremacy activated. Host gained 1,366,000 points, and 890,000 points from points trove.}


    {Total points: 7,094,833.}


    ''So many points!! What can I use it for?''


    {You''ll know soon enough.}


    "Ok guys, let''s head to the base."


    He leaped into the air, and landed on Darkness''s head, the remaining Six dragons moved towards the six kings.


    "Come on! There is no time to waste!"


    He urged.


    Nora nodded and turned to the fighters.


    "You guys should clean this place, we are going to assist those in the base."


    "Roger that, First King!!!"


    DING!!!


    < Team holding top 20 to 38 have been wiped out.>


    A frown appeared on Supreme''s face hearing AI''s notification.


    ''That''s more than 100 players, Let''s go!"


    Darkness flaps its wings and shot into the air, the kings quickly got on theirs, and followed behind him.


    ''System?''


    {Storage: 554,400 Cores/Spirit stones.}


    ''Good, these cores can help my team enter the Elite and Grandmaster Medal... While Jennifer and Erika will surely enter the Sovereign...''


    ___


    [Base.]


    **You can''t stop me, Leo!!**


    Leo stared at the three illusions around him with a smile on his face, "Oh really?"


    **Yes!! I have killed hundreds of your helpers! And If I kill these powerful people who refer to themselves as Conquerors, you base will fal--**


    The next moment the three Illusions staggered backward, the three faces were filled with shock.


    **Who can kill the Commandment of Suffering?**


    "Do you think I''m the only one that can kill you guys?"


    Leo''s swords glowed brightly, as an unholy pressure descended on the shore, all the Monsters below them fell on their knees.


    "You have the gut to kill me fighters, and you expected what in return?!"


    Purple flames surrounded his blades.


    "Die!!"


    He swung his swords in a circular motion, sending a flaming ring towards Illusion.


    BOOM!!


    **No!!!**


    The purple flames reduced the three illusions to ashes.


    "Nothing can survive the Karma flames." He increased the pressure a thousand-fold... All the Monsters below were all crushed to paste, turning the sea bloodred.


    BAM!!!!


    Leo turned around, seeing a young lady with an Umbrella falling from the sky, Illusion following her, its claws stretched forth.


    "Five down, Five more to go."


    He shot towards Illusion, and activated [Stealth] disappearing from sight.


    **Here You die! Human!!!**


    Illusion infused all his energy into his claw and was about to send a powerful slash at the falling Star-Girl, before...


    "[Umbrella of Falling Light]!!"


    **What?!!**


    Dark Lightning shot out from the Legendary-class Umbrella and collided with Illusion, who wasn''t expecting the mortal to suddenly attack even though she was falling.


    The attack threw him backward towards Leo who appeared behind him.


    **You!!**


    Whoosh!!!!!


    Leo separated illusion''s head, giving the killing blow... He looked at Star-girl, seeing wings bursting out from her back... She then took into the air.


    "Uh?" He was stunned in place.

 Chapter 300 - 300: Killing The Commandment Of Illusion

    **Come here, Girl!!**


    Dark-Angel looked up, and without hesitation, moved backward.


    Illusion smashed heavily on the ground, and grinned at her.


    **I have been watching you, You seem to be the most important out of everyone here, so killing you will surely throw your team in dismay.**


    "Oh really?"


    Dark-Angel sneered; "You might be a lot stronger than me, but I''m not going down that easily!!"


    **Oh? How feisty.** sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stop taking!!"


    Before she could charge forward, four figures landed in front of her;


    "Your match is right here." Red-Encounter smirked, his flaming broadsword was placed on his shoulder.


    "Hahaha!! You''ll be the second one, I''ll kill!!" Shadow laughed out loud.


    "Fufufufu, why are you guys in a rush?" Queen-of-death asked with a small smile.


    "Did this fool think he can hurt one of our flowers with us around?" Blood-Arrow inquired, her now blue eyes, fixed on The Commandment in front of her.


    Illusion calmly moved his gaze on the four, and opened his mouth.


    **Do you mortals think you can stop me from killing her?**


    "On a One-vs-One battle, you might win us, but together, and with our fusion active, even an immortal won''t be able to win!" Shadow started walking towards him.


    "Come on, let''s have some barbecue."


    Flames appeared on Red-Encounter''s body, and tail, he started walking.


    "But..."


    "No but, Mira. If it''s other monsters we''ll let you fight, but this guy is a lot stronger you, and also proficient with Illusions, so... No." Queen-of-death stated, she turned around and walked towards her.


    Whoosh!


    White-Death landed beside Dark-Angel, she was in a white outfit, with two huge wings behind her.


    "Jennifer is right, Mira... That Monster is stronger than both of us." Said White-Death.


    "Keep an eye on her." Queen-of-death said to White-Death, Crusher and his brothers, then shot into the air.


    At that exact moment, Red-Encounter and Shadow shot towards the monster.


    **Come On!!**


    Illusion lunged forward and slashed at Red-Encounter with his claws.


    CLANG!!!


    The sound of blade and claws clashing rung out, as the two engaged in a deadly battle.


    Red-Encounter smashed down on Illusion, who instantly shattered.


    "An Illusion?" Red-Encounter moved his gaze around.


    "Over here!!"


    Shadow slashed his sword at thin air, three meters from Red-Encounter, Illusion appeared and leaped backward.


    "Caught you!"


    **uh?!!**


    He looked up, seeing Queen-of-death flying towards him, her scythe in hand.


    Before he could dodge, ice shot out from the ground, holding his legs, and body.


    "You aren''t going anywhere." Blood-Arrow smirked at it.


    "[Blood Multiple Slashes]!!"


    **What?!**


    Whoosh!!!!!


    BAM!!!


    Queen-of-death landed on the ground, followed by the body''s parts of Illusion.


    "Three More to go."


    The five looked up, seeing the other elders fighting the remaining three Illusions.


    "I thought killing the right one will make the others disappear?" Red-Encounter asked, scratching his head in mild confusion.


    "They''re still alive because we haven''t killed the real illusion." Blood-Arrow stated.


    "I''ll stay with the girls, all of you can go." She added.


    "No need." Queen-of-death smiled, and looked at the north direction.


    The rest followed her gaze, and a smile appeared on their faces.


    "Brother is back!!"


    Everyone and Illusion turned their heads to the north, seeing Seven huge dragons flying towards them.


    The Dragons came to a stop in front of the three Illusion, who had stopped attacking.


    "I''m confused here, are you three triplets?" He asked in mild confusion.


    "No, those three are in fact one monster, He could create illusions of himself, and no matter how many times we destroy them, he always escapes." Nora who stood on light, said.


    Supreme moved his gaze around the place, and nodded. "What did you say his power is again?"


    "Illusion." Nora answered.


    "Can you kill an illusion?" He asked again.


    "No." The Kings shook their heads.


    "Then how do you expect to kill him?"


    "Huh?"


    Now they were stunned.


    Supreme smiled, the devil sword appeared in his hand, dark and red smoke instantly enveloped the blade.


    "To destroy an illusion, you must attack it in its core! [Void Of Retribution]!!"


    To the shock of everyone, Supreme turned to the sea, and sent a powerful crescent blade with a swing of his sword.


    BOOOM!!!!!!!


    Everyone stared with wide eyes as the real Illusion appeared out of thin air, and fell into the sea, while the three Illusions shattered into particles.


    < Congratulations player Supreme, you are close to completing the first objective: Kill 5 out of the 10 Commandments, and 3 out of the 5 Calamities -- Kills; 5/5 Calamities (Completed) -- 2/10 Commandments (Incomplete).>


    "How did you know he was there?" Leo asked, flying towards him.


    Supreme kept his sword and turned his head towards him; "I''m lucky to have the eyes of the Abyss... Nothing can escape my sight."


    "The east side is safe, All Monsters has been eradicated."


    Supreme looked at his right, seeing Drakon flying towards him, he was in his human appearance.


    "Good."


    "Hey! How did this human lizard beat us here?"


    Leo and his fighters quickly got on guard, seeing Reaper and Abyss flying towards them.


    "Call me that again, And I''ll roast you into roasted duck." Drakon threatened.


    "Enough you two, Help the Elders, when you are all done, meet me at the north of the island, I''ll be waiting."


    The elders nodded, while Nora and her kings leaped down from the dragons... Calmly landing on the wall.


    Supreme ascends into the air, and flew out from the base.


    "Why did he want us to meet?" Unforgiver, who was in a black armor, asked.


    "I don''t know, but I think it''s important." Niki who stood beside him answered.


    Leo landed beside his sister, and checked her temperature;


    "What happened to you out there? I felt your pain... Is everything alright?"


    Nora sighed; "If not for Supreme, I''ll be dead... The Commandment of suffering messed with my head, but I''m ok now... Oh! And All the Calamities are dead, Supreme killed them all."


    Leo turned his head to the direction Supreme took, then nodded at her; "I''ll find a way to pay him back this favor." He smiled.


    "We own him a lot, and he isn''t asking for anything in return."


    Nora looked around the place and asked. "Where is Gaya?"


    "She''s with the survivors." Leo answered.


    ______


    [North of the island.]


    {Storage: 780,043 Cores/ Spirit stones.}


    "What a harvest." Supreme smiled.

 Chapter 301 - 301: First Commander Of Primordial God, Moros.

    [20 Minutes Later.]


    "Why are we here, Brother?"


    Dark-Angel leaped down from Darkness, with Sofia wrapped around her neck.


    "Yes, Micky. Why are we here?" Queen-of-death jumped down Garuda, looking around the place.


    The rest all followed suit.


    Supreme who sat on a meditating posture opened his eyes, and moved his gaze on each of his members.


    "I won''t be going back with you guys after helping this realm." He revealed.


    "What?!"


    All the females exclaimed.


    "Why?" Blood-Arrow asked, walking towards him.


    "There''s something important I need to do, I discovered I can''t protect all of you with my current strength."


    "But Guild Master, You are a Sovereign Medal 10-Stars, no one is a threat to you; Not even the founders." Shadow said with a small smile.


    "Our real enemies aren''t the ones in our realm, it''s those above..." He paused and asked;


    "... You all know Azazel, right?"


    The elders nodded.


    "Azazel is a Demon, in the lower god realm... Fighting him now won''t be good to you guys, so I need to get stronger."


    "And how do you plan to achieve that, Micky?" Queen-of-death asked, sitting beside him, the elders all followed her action... They formed a circle, listening to their Guild Master.


    "I''ll have to travel to the second realm... There''s someone I need to see, but I can''t leave you guys with your current strength... Because the Kings of Azazel are still stronger than some of you, Only Jenny and Erika can face them... And two vs five isn''t a favorable odd... So all of you needs to get stronger."


    "Brother, are they going with you?" Dark-Angel asked, staring at Drakon, Reaper and Abyss, who stood behind her brother.


    "Yes, Mira. They''re all coming with me, I don''t know what''s in the second realm, and a back-up is a good idea... Mira, Don''t look for trouble while I''m away, I don''t know how long I''ll be gone, so this is what you''ll do."


    He went ahead and explained all his plan to his group, and everything they need to know about Rebecca and Azazel, after ten minutes, they finally nodded in understanding.


    "Wow, brother... I''ll do it!" Dark-Angel said with a smile.


    "Yeah, it''ll be good to expose that Bitch." Specter stated.


    "There''s only one problem." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They all turned to White-Death, who sighed.


    "If Michael will be away for Gods know how long, What about his and Sister''s birthday?!"


    The remainder hit them like a train, they all turned to Blood-Arrow and Supreme, all speechless.


    "What should we do? Micky, I know you want to get stronger to protect us, but can you delay your time?"


    Supreme thought for a moment and shook his head: "Missing one birthday for a good reason isn''t a bad thing." He turned his head to Blood-Arrow.


    "Sorry Love, I''ll make it up to you"


    She smiled sweetly at him; "Don''t worry, just know you''ll receive your gift before going."


    Supreme nodded with a smile; ''Can''t wait to see this gift.''


    "Ok Guys, Time for everyone to get stronger."


    He waved his hand, and countless stones appeared, hovering in front of them.


    The stones consist of Red, Black, Silver, and even Gold.


    "All of you must enter the Grandmaster Rank, While you two must enter the sovereign." He stared at Queen-of-death and Blood-Arrow, then turned to White-Death and Dark-Angel.


    "Both of you must enter the Diamond medal... You''ll be the first youngest diamond medal holders in VRG."


    ''System, do your thing, distribute it equally... If it remains, store it back.''


    {Ok Host.}


    The stones separated, and flew towards each of the elders, who took their stones in both hands and started absorbing it.


    ''I''m already in the highest rank, so these stones are useless to me... But they might be meaningful after I enter the Half Immortal Realm.''


    {Storage: 528,900 Cores/ Spirit stones.}


    ''This will take a while.'' He closed his eyes, and continued meditating.


    Drakon, Garuda, Sofia, Snow, Reaper and Abyss stood as guards, staring at the Monsters and Infested at the distance, these Monsters were sacred to take a step towards them.


    ___


    [In The Ruin.]


    Hemsal stood with Blood Princess, and the remaining six Commandants, all staring at the gateway that opened up in front of them.


    Without hesitation, the eight dropped to their knees, as a young lady looking her early 20s with long aqua blue hair, and eyes walked out from the gateway; she was in a red Armor with the logo of a white skull on her chestplate, two red katanas were on her back.


    **Welcome, Commander Sara!!**


    Sara moved her eyes on the eight Commandments and nodded;


    **Where is the main army?** She asked, walking towards them, while the gateway closed behind her.


    **Ready to attack, Commander Sara.**


    **Good... I''ll show Michael the mistake of killing me.** She squat down and picked up a fire ant; moment next; her eyes glowed for a second then returned to its usual color.


    **Good, we''ll start with the Neighboring cities.** She stood up;


    **And quickly grow our army into millions.**


    She dropped the ant, the next moment, red light burst out from it, and before the commandments, the ant grew In size, measuring 2 meters big, and 4 meters long.


    **Michael, here I come.**


    She looked up at the red sky with a smile on her face.


    ____


    [Back to Supreme.]


    [One Hour Later.]


    Supreme stood high above the clouds, with Drakon and Reaper behind him, all staring at the red sky thousands of miles away from their location.


    A deep frown could be seen on Supreme''s face, his eyes fixed on the red notifications in front of him.


    {WARNING!!!!!!}


    {WARNING!!!!!}


    {THE FIRST COMMANDER OF MOROS HAVE APPEARED!!}


    {FIRST COMMANDED HAS 50% OF PRIMORDIAL GOD MOROS''S DIVINITY.}


    {WARNING!! ENEMY IS ABOVE THE TRANSCENDENT REALM, DUE TO THE DIVINITY!!}


    {WARNING!!!!!!!!!}


    "For system to keep on warning me, it seems we are up for a real battle, there is a high Chance the effect of my cheats will be reduced... Primordial god of Doom, Moros... I''ll be waiting for your first Commander."


    He looked down and smiled; "Finally."

 Chapter 302 - 302: Our Enemies Are Already A Step Ahead Of Us!

    [Celestial Base.]


    BEEEEEEEP!!!!


    Leo, his kings and the important figures in the base walked out from the command building, they looked up at the fighters on the wall, facing the northern side of the base.


    "Lord Leo!! Something is wrong!!"


    Leo and his kings climbed the steps, and got on the wall, when they saw the pillars of light shooting into the sky they were stunned in place.


    "Mr Leo! There are five! No Ten!! No wait!! Twenty-three of those lights! What on hell will be releasing just powerful light?!"


    General Nicolas asked, feeling the wind blowing on their faces.


    Leo was silent, the next moment, the side of his lip rose upward;


    "It seems our guests are increasing in strength... The final battle is ahead of us... Send word to Mrs Sham, Mr Suden, Mr Chen, Miss Scarlett and Miss Vanilla... We need all their forces... It seems I''ll be going all out this time."


    "Mr Leo, are you saying it''s time?" Maxim was stunned.


    "Yes, It''s time to clear our world of Monsters and Infested! A new enemy has appeared, so start preparing for the war."


    The others nodded, while they stood on the wall, their gazes fixed on the twenty-three pillars of light.


    __


    [Unknown Ruins.]


    Sara and the Commandments all turned their heads to the pillars of light shooting into the sky, even splitting the clouds open.


    **It seems our enemies are already a step ahead of us, send Word to the monsters'' ruler, We''re attacking H-City first.**


    **Yes!**


    The Commandments stood up, the rest vanished leaving Hemsal and Blood Princess behind.


    **Lord Moros is very impressed with both of you, He asked me to give you these.**


    She waved her hand, and two red seeds appeared in front of them.


    **Those are demonic seeds, It''ll boost both your powers... Used them only at emergency...**


    **The Lord is so kind... Thank you.** The two bowed at her.


    Whoosh!!!


    Sara turned her head to her right, seeing twenty gold Infested, and more than hundreds black, silver and red Infested walking towards them.


    **Are these the Army you speak of?** she asked with a slight frown.


    **Oh No, These are just the helpers... Please come with us.** Hemsal gestured for her to walk ahead.


    Sara walked past them, while the two followed behind, they led her to the exit of the ruins, and standing before her was an unknown number of weird deformed humans, with some having two heads, and extra limbs... These abominations skins were black, with black goo flowing down their mouths.


    **Are these?**


    **We call them abominations... This is the result of the experiment carried out on lord Moros''s order.** Hemsal smiled.


    Sara nodded with satisfaction, she then ascends into the air to take a good look at the Army... A Hundred of Miles away was covered by an endless sea of Abominations, Red, Black. Silver, and gold Infested... They were freakishly more than hundreds of thousands.


    **Fufufufu!!! You did good!! Lord Moros will be happy!!**


    The two just bowed their heads at her.


    Sara frowned and shot into the air, she drew a sword from the sheath hanging on her back and with a swing of her blade, a powerful crescent blade shot into the sky.


    BOOM!!!


    A white figure with four wings flew out from the location.


    **You...! One of Zeus''s winged fighters! I finally have the chance to ask, Is your name Nike, or Victoria?**


    Sara asked the golden hair lady in front of her, She drew her second sword, ready to attack.


    The lady scoffed; "Nike is my name, But you can call me Potentate."


    **Potentate? Oh?! So you are the helper of Leo--**


    "--Not helper, We''re friends."


    **A Lower god, and a Transcendent... That''s understandable.** she smirked.


    "I want to ask, Should I call you Apate? The personification of deceit, and the sister of your lord Moros? Or the weak Sara you portray yourself as?"


    **Huh?**


    Hemsal and Blood Princess looked at each other in confusion.


    **You''re right, I''m Apate, a primordial god, but I''m also my brother''s first Commander, do you have anything against that?**


    "You are already powerful on your own! Why would your brother add you his divinity?!"


    **Oh? It''s that clear? Oh, well...** Apate shrugged.


    **The Guy named Michael or Supreme had made our job difficult, So I can only use my brother''s divinity to hide my main strength... You can''t win a lion without catching it unexpectedly... Right?** S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fufufufu... That plan will be ruin by me."


    **Only if you leave here alive!**


    Before Apate could shoot towards her, a figure appeared in between the two girls.


    Apate moved back in fear seeing the dark elf staring at her with his red eyes.


    **Lord Havoc?! What are you doing here?** she asked, still moving back.


    "You might be a Primordial, But I can kill you with two attacks... Don''t forget your father reduced your powers... You can go ahead and tell everyone you''re a primordial, but you''re only a true god, on the mid-stage."


    **You!!**


    Apate was enraged, but she didn''t make a single move, The Abyssal second lord is just too terrifying... And he''s in his normal appearance.


    **Why are you here?!!**


    "Just greeting my Lord."


    With that said, he and Potentate vanished from the place.


    **What?! Lord!! No. No. No way... There''s only one person he would refer to as "Lord"?!


    It can''t be!! Moros need to know about this! The Lord Of the Abyssal is in the Sixth Realm! But...**


    She looked down at the army.


    **Why didn''t He wipe out my army? Is this his Lord''s plan? I need to know what''s happening here.**


    **Commander Sara! Should we go after them?** Hemsal asked, flying towards her.


    Apate sighed, and sheathed back her swords;


    **You''ll be dead without him lifting a finger, That Woman is called Nike, she''s the goddess of Victory, A Lower god realm in the high-stage... She alone will be able to kill you two... Let alone Havoc, the god of world destruction, just focus on your task.**


    The two looked at each other in shock, and nodded.


    **We''ll go with Commander Sara''s order.**


    Apate sighed, she looked at the direction of the lights, and thought; **I was planning to trick Supreme with this body, but it seems I need to go with the initial plan.**

 Chapter 303 - 303: Good And Bad News

    Havoc and Potentate appeared some miles away from Celestial Base.


    "You can go to Leo." Havoc said in his calm tone.


    Potentate''s wings vanished from her back, while she asked:


    "You said your Lord?"


    "It''s not good to know too much, Nike... I mean Potentate... Just follow Zeus''s and Helios''s plan... And the Sixth Realm will be taken back."


    Potentate was taken aback; "Aren''t you helping?"


    "No, As I said, I''m only here to greet my Lord... And I took you out of there because Apate isn''t in her full strength, You''ll have to thank Erebus for that."


    Before Potentate could ask anything, Havoc Vanished.


    She sighed looking around the place; ''It seems it''s time Leo activated all his blessings, and become a lower god... That''s the only way he can survive against Apate... But... Who''s the Lord of Abyss?''


    She sighed heavily, and walked towards the base; "If only the connection between me and my lord hadn''t been disconnected by Gaea."


    ____


    [Real World.]


    [Amerisa. President Dennis''s house.]


    Amerisa''s founder opened his eyes with a snap, the twenty figures standing in the room all turned their heads towards him.


    "What happened, Master?" Adrian asked.


    The old man moved his gaze around his disciples;


    "More than 15 people just past the diamond medal."


    "WHAT?!!"


    Adrian and the Nineteen exclaimed in both shock and surprise.


    "I think I know who these people ar--"


    AI''s Notification interrupted the Founder, giving an explosive message to the whole world.


    < Ding!! >


    < New players have topped the ranking board!>


    < Leader Ranking board will he undated in about three Seconds.>


    Adrian thought for a moment, and tap on his bracelet.


    < Player Black-Cat, do you want to see the leader ranking board?>


    ''Yes.''


    < First Place: Queen-of-death - Rank: Sovereign Medal 10-stars.>


    < Second Place: Blood-Arrow - Rank: Sovereign Medal 8-stars.>


    < Third Place: Prince-Of-Casmia - Rank: Sovereign medal 5-stars.>


    < Fourth Place: Red-Encounter - Rank: Sovereign Medal 3-stars.>


    < Fifth place: Specter - Rank: Sovereign Medal 2-Stars.>


    < Sixth place: Skull-Seeker - Rank: Sovereign Medal 1-star.>


    < Seventh Place: Zuko - Rank: Sovereign Medal 1-star.>


    < Eighth Place: Shadow - Rank: Grandmaster Medal 5-Stars.>


    < Ninth Place: Unforgiver - Rank: Grandmaster Medal 5-Stars.>


    < Tenth: Sweet-girl - Rank: Grandmaster Medal 4-stars.>


    Adrian was so stunned that he was in a daze;


    ''The Conquerors all took the Leader Ranking Board, What''ll happen if they''re all promoted into the Demigods'' ranking board... My position as an Elite Medal will be place below...''


    He stopped his thought... Because thinking about it will only bring pain to his heart, not only him, all the world was in tremor with The Conquerors'' ranking speed... Top 1 to 3 are even stronger than some of the founders in the world.


    ____


    [Back to Supreme.]


    Supreme stared at the energies around his elders which were slowly subsiding, they all opened their eyes, and first took in their surroundings.


    "How do you feel?" He asked.


    "I feel..." Red-Encounter opened his palm, a wall of fire appeared, he then threw it at a tree, and in contact, the tree turned into ash.


    "Powerful!" He added.


    "So this is what a Sovereign Medal feels like! It''s all thanks to you, General Michael." Specter said, clenching his fist, and opening it again.


    "Good, I have bad news." Supreme revealed... The group turned their heads towards him, they were clearly confused.


    Shouldn''t everyone be happy of their new increase in power, why is there bad news?


    "A new guest have entered this realm, and he/she is a Lower god."


    "We can still fight and defect this new enemy!!" Red-Encounter said, demonstrating how to throw a punch.


    "And besides, We have faced worse." He added.


    "When was that?" Queen-of-death turned her head towards him, a frown on her face.


    "Well... The Giants and S-Rank gates are worse." Red-Encounter said with a smile. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A lower God can kill all those monsters in the S-Rank gates in minutes, while the giants can''t even dream of fighting one." Supreme said, staring at him.


    "Ahh....."


    Red-Encounter''s face turned paled, he yelled in terror! "How the hell are we going to win such an enemy?! We might have increased our realm, but even that isn''t enough! What should we do?!!"


    "Calm down, Tyson! I think Micky got an idea." Queen-of-death yelled at him, totally annoyed, then turned to Supreme.


    "I have a plan, A lower god is a lot stronger than a Transcendent, but--"


    "--A question, Brother?"


    Everyone turned to Dark-Angel.


    "Sorry for interrupting you, but shouldn''t we know the ranks above the Sovereign? It''ll be very useful when we encounter these people."


    "Mira has a point." White-Death nodded.


    Supreme exhaled and started;


    "Listen, these are the ranking, and stages above the Sovereign Medal... Hmm... All ranking has the same stages, which are Low, Mid, and high, and the rankings are; Half Immortal rank. Immortal rank. Transcendent rank. Lower god rank.


    True god rank, and Primordial rank... You must know your strength before thinking of facing anyone in these realms."


    "How can we enter the Half immortal realm?" Sweet-girl asked in mild confusion.


    "Yes, Those in the Sovereign Medal 10-stars won''t be able to rank up by killing Monsters or winning VRG... That''s why Amerisa''s founder is stuck in the realm." Queen-of-death said, and sighed darkly.


    "That''s why AI was upgraded, Giving us the path to break through our rank and enter the higher realms... To achieve this, You must all master your bloodlines to the Proficient stage, that''s 70% to 100% mastery... Then you can enter the Half Immortal Realm."


    "How did you know all these, Micky?" Queen-of-death asked, her gaze fixed on Supreme.


    ''How did I know all these? How the hell should I answer? If I lie she''ll know I''m lying... But I can''t say the system told me about it... Yes!''


    He moved his gaze around everyone in confusion;


    "Didn''t anyone check the new update in AI?"


    They all shook their heads.


    "All the information is right there." He smiled at them, while Queen-of-death nodded with a thoughtful expression.


    "Ok, Our task after this game is master our Bloodlines and also accomplishes Micky''s plan."


    She said.


    "Yes, Vice Guild Master is right." They all agreed, standing up from the ground.


    "Let''s head back, We need to save this Realm!" Supreme started walking towards Darkness.

 Chapter 304 - 304: Did You Just Say More Than 500,000?!

    [Celestial Base.]


    [Night Time.]


    [08:00Pm.]


    Supreme lied on his bed, in the room given to him by Nora, his thoughts wandering.


    ''I need to creak the meaning behind this word before winning this game, or I''ll be lost... "Go back to the beginning" Where is the beginning? It can''t be the beginning I was born... Or is it?''


    He sighed in frustration, staring at the ceiling.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    He sat up on the bed; "Come in."


    Blood-Arrow opened the door, looked around the room, and walked towards him;


    "What are you doing in here, all alone?" She asked.


    "Just thinking about those words I told you guys about." He sighed helplessly.


    "Don''t be so down love, I have been thinking about it, and I think I have an idea."


    "Really?" He looked up at her in surprise.


    "You said you need to know the meaning of those words, right?"


    She sat down beside him with a smile on her face.


    "I already answered that."


    "Fufufufu... The question is about you, Supreme, Not Michael... So start-from-the-beginning isn''t focused on Michael, it''s on Supreme... So where did Supreme start from the beginning?"


    Supreme was speechless, staring at her like she had grown an extra head... Blood-Arrow chuckled seeing his expression.


    "Start from the beginning, if my guess is right, Supreme appeared in Island Survival... That was your first game, and the beginning of Supreme."


    Supreme slowly nodded in realization: "So go-to-the-beginning is actually my first game?"


    "I think so."


    "You think so?" Supreme stared at her for some seconds then sighed: "It''s better than nothing... I''ll check it out."


    Knock! Knock!


    The two turned to the door.


    "Yes?"


    "It''s me, Nora. Leo is inviting everyone to the center of the island... We''ll be waiting."


    With that said the two heard retreating footsteps.


    "Inviting us? For what?" Blood-Arrow asked, turning her head to Supreme.


    Supreme stood up with a smile, and offered her his hands; "We won''t find out by sitting here."


    She took his hand with a smile; "You are right."


    ___


    [Center of the island.]


    Hundreds of thousands of survivors all sat in different groups, around a bonfire... The sound of chatting, music and even games could be heard, while some lied on the ground, staring at the stars in the night sky.


    Supreme and Blood-Arrow flew towards the location with Nora showing the way, they were stunned seeing so many people gathered in one place, all having... Fun?


    With the situation their world is in, the players were surprised seeing how happy the people were... These people were saved from the outside world and given something to hold on to, a treasure... A new life, they were given; hope.... Hope is a powerful thing.


    There''s a saying that a man can live for a month without food, four weeks without water and four seconds without air... But without hope... Four seconds will be difficult even if they had everything... And with the help of Leo, these poor souls got hope, and with hope, they got the will to live, and... have fun. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They all looked up seeing Nora, Supreme and Blood-Arrow landing in front of Leo, and quickly stopped what they were doing and stood up, then bowed in acknowledgment.


    "We thank Mr Supreme for protecting us today!!!!"


    Their voices were so loud that Supreme was momentarily stunned speechless:


    "Don''t be too early to thank us, As I said, We''ll only accept your thanks after clearing your world of Monsters!!"


    His calm voice boom all over the place, creating smiles and hopes on the Survivors'' faces.


    With him sitting down beside Leo on the placed blanket, everyone followed suit.


    Supreme observed the bonfire which was two meters big and moved his gaze around, all his elders, then Jasmine and her group with the handful of remaining players who were also sitting around them.


    ''These guys look like craps.''


    Supreme thought, observing the players, they might have showered, but the scars and injures were still on their bodies.


    But the person who caught his gaze was the golden hair lady, sitting on Leo''s left, this lady was so beautiful that it even rival Blood-Arrow''s.


    "Oh, I haven''t introduced you guys yet, this is Potentate, she''s one of my closest friends, and helped me make all these possible." Leo said.


    Supreme, and the players all nodded in understanding.


    The lady in front of them might look beautiful and approachable... But the surrounding energy around her gave them a second thought.


    "Leo. Is there a reason for inviting us to this... Mm... What''s going on here?"


    He asked, moving his gaze around the place.


    "When ever we''re going to war, or doing something that might result to high amount of losses, we always organize this gathering... So those who has families could be with them... No one knows what''s waiting ahead of us... And... Potentate brought bad new."


    Leo said in a surprisingly calm tone, his gaze calm, and fixed on the bonfire.


    Supreme and the players turned to Potentate, who opened her mouth;


    "The Commandments has a new leader, A woman; her name is Goddess Apate, she''s a lower god, and also a Commander of Moros... They''re assembling all their army as we speak... And their first target is H-City."


    Seeing their confused expressions, she explained;


    "H-City is located at the southern part of A-City, it''s a neighboring city, twice the size of A-City... A-City is the city you guys faced off the Infested."


    They all nodded, finally getting her explanation.


    "Do you know the enemy''s total army?" Queen-of-death asked, sipping the hot tea in her cup.


    "I don''t know their total army, but... The army they had assembled at the moment consist of Abominations, and all the stages of infested... I''ll say, they''re more than 500,000 thousands, excluding the Monsters."


    Pifffff!!


    Queen-of-death spurted out the tea in her mouth, not only her, half of the players did the same.


    "Did you just say more than 500,000?" Red-Encounter asked, his voice hoarse.


    Potentate nodded her head; "They''re starting with H-City, I don''t know their target after that."


    Leo sighed and stood up, then said to the players;


    "Come with me, I got something to show all of you." Without waiting for their reply, He walked towards the cars.


    The players stood up one at a time, and followed behind him.


    "Maybe he''s going to show us his army?" Red-Encounter guessed in a low voice, following behind Supreme.

 Chapter 305 - 305: Welcome To Doomsday

    The group drove for about an hour before reaching an open green field, the group got down the cars, and followed behind Leo.


    Supreme moved his gaze around the place, the field was surrounded by two mountains which majestically stood on the west and east side, security lights were stationed around the place, all pointed at a circular red gateway in front of them.


    ''Hmm... Only two exits, unclimbable mountains, and a weird looking gateway...''


    He suddenly felt like he was being watched, with every movement he took towards the gateway, his guard was fully on, ready to act.


    Supreme moved his gaze on the players, seeing they were all on edge, looking around with pale faces.


    ''The night sky only heighten this feeling.


    Noticing their temperaments; Leo turned around to face the players.


    "Don''t think too much about it, it''s a formation set by Potentate, No one will be able to enter without her or me around... It''s just a side effect of the main formation... The key is to think that the feeling is fake... Not real, like a monster in a cupboard... Never real."


    The players all stared at him in reproach.


    ''If this is only a side effect, what''s the main action of this formation?'' Supreme moved his gaze around the place, and stopped on the golden hair lady.


    ''This lady isn''t simple.''


    "Come on, what I want to show you is inside this gateway... This is a simulation, It''s our training ground... Oh?" He stopped, and looked at them over his shoulder.


    "You can die in here, but you''ll be revived back here... Don''t be frightened, we aren''t here to fight, I just want to show you what my would once look like... And how it all started."


    He placed his palm on the gateway, which hummed for some seconds, then the red glass like barrier shattered into pieces.


    "Let''s go."


    Leo walked inside, followed by his kings, then Gaya and Potentate.


    "Be on guard."


    Ghost said to Karen and Jasmine, before walking inside the gate, the players followed and lastly, The Conquerors.


    Supreme appeared above a tall building, he looked around seeing everyone doing the same thing, taking in their surroundings.


    Supreme raised his head, seeing the clear blue sky, and the sound of cars moving below... Out of curiosity, he walked up to Leo who stood on the edge and looked downward.


    "Huh?" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was stunned, seeing cars moving on the street, with people chatting, and going on with their daily business....


    ''This is no different from a normal city.''


    "This is A-City... And the building we''re standing on is the number one biggest Mall in the city." Leo revealed, his gaze fixed on the horizon.


    "Who would have guessed A-City is this beautiful?" Red-Encounter looked down at the cars, and people walking out from the Mall.


    "It''s a lot better than ours." He added.


    "Because our world and lives are control by AI, these guys are using money for their purchase, not life times." Queen-of-death said with a sad smile.


    Nora walked up to the two, and asked: "What''s life times?"


    "Life times as the name revealed is our life and money, If it gets to Zero, you die." Red-Encounter quickly explained... While Queen-of-death looked at him from the side of her eyes.


    Nora frowned; "What if your life times remain 1 day, and you haven''t eaten for three days, what''ll you do?"


    "Well... There''s only one way to go, and that''s Death... Or you can play VRG and gambled, you win, you gain some life times, lose... Well... You understand." Red-Encounter nodded, looking at the building.


    "That''s so bad, what about you? I hope yours isn''t low."


    Queen-of-death frowned slightly hearing her question.


    Before Red-Encounter could reply, she interrupted; "He''s a rich kid, So he always has life times... Can you two stop asking, and answering irrelevant things? We need to focus on what at hand!"


    "Huh?"


    The two were stunned speechless, with a sigh, Queen-of-death walked away.


    "Is she close to you?" Nora asked, observing Queen-of-death''s back.


    "Uh? She''s my friend, and also my Vice Guild Master." He answered in mild confusion.


    "Well... It seems she''s jealous."


    "What? That''s not possible, I know Jennifer, she''ll never be jealous that easily." Red-Encounter said with 100% seriousness.


    "I''m the one jealous." He added in a low voice, which Nora heard.


    "Ok, I''ll say try your luck before someone else did." With that said, she walked away.


    Red-Encounter stared at her in mild confusion, then turned his head towards Queen-of-death.


    ''Could it be?'' He thought, utterly perplexed.


    Queen-of-death walked towards Dark-Angel and White-Death, while shaking her head.


    ''What was that all about, girl?! That''s not you! You can''t have feeling for that scoundrel! He''s careless, annoying, but he has a good heart, he helped Mira, and Micky with their house, And even followed us still now... Stop it!''


    She shook her head vigorously.


    "What''s wrong, Bestie?"


    Dark-Angel''s worried voice brought her out from her thoughts, she looked at the two girls who were staring at her in confusion.


    "Is something wrong with your neck?" White-Death asked.


    "Augh? Oh! That... It''s nothing, it''s just neck massage... What are you two doing here?" She asked, successfully changing the topic.


    "Watching the park, look at those kids playing football... We''re thinking if it''s fun."


    Queen-of-death was silent hearing Dark-Angel, it''s true the two girls missed a lot of their childhood fun... Dark-Angel was always indoor, protected by her brother, while White-Death''s life wasn''t one that gave her the privilege for that.


    "Hmm... What If when we get back, I''ll take you guys out to play around, would you two like that?"


    "Yay!!!" The two were very happy hearing Queen-of-death.


    _


    [Five minutes later.]


    "We have been here for more than five minutes, I still don''t get the reason showing us this." Supreme turned his head to Leo, who smiled at him.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!


    All the players looked up at the sky, seeing five huge red Lightnings tearing the sky open, the next moment;


    BANG!!!


    BANG!!


    "AHHHHH!!!!!!"


    BANG!!


    "HELP ME!!!"


    "NOOO!!! AHHHH!!"


    BANG!!


    BOOM!


    They all watched in Horror, as the cars lose control, smashing into one another, causing explosions, and death all over the city... A car lose control and flew over another car, smashing into the park, killing countless unexpected children and adults.


    Leo sighed darkly, and muttered;


    "Welcome to Doomsday."

 Chapter 306 - 306: This Is My Only Choice

    "Ahhh!!!"


    "Run!!"


    "Help Me!!!!"


    Red-Encounter slowly shook his head; "It''s like watching an apocalypse in real life."


    "It''s real life, Dumbass." Shadow walked towards him.


    Red-Encounter pretended not to hear him, and watched as the people run around the street, some even destroying countless stores, then rushing inside, and coming out with countless goods.


    "Are they stealing? That isn''t the right thing to do, they should first think of saving themselves."


    "If you are in this situation, this will be your only thought, plunder stores and take anything that can keep you alive." Unforgiver walked up to the two.


    "I get that, but how can a standing Fan keep you alive?" Red-Encounter pointed at a group of men running out of the Mall with TVs and Fans in hands.


    Unforgiver stared at them in mild confusion; "Humans are unpredictable." He stated.


    "Are you guys seeing this?!"


    The two looked at Shadow in confusion, they followed his gaze, raising their heads into the air.


    "What the... Butt!" They exclaimed in unison.


    Wssssssssh


    "What''s that sound?" Dark-Angel looked around in confusion.


    "Mira... Mira... Mira... Look up." White-Death was horrified, seeing the thing falling from the sky.


    Dark-Angel looked up, and both her and Queen-of-death''s faces turned paled.


    "Watch out!!"


    Whoosh!!!


    An Airplane flew past the roof, over their heads, and smashed into the buildings, blocks away from them, causing a huge explosion... Casualties unknown.


    "How did a plane fall from the sky? Did it also lose control? All the people inside..." Blood-Arrow was speechless, staring at the flames miles away from them.


    "This is just the start."


    Leo waved his hand, and their surroundings changed... The players looked up at the red sky and was flabbergasted, they looked around and discovered they were now on the roof of a hospital.


    Supreme looked down seeing countless people with red eyes rushing towards the Hospital, asking the doctors for help...


    "I''m sorry, We don''t know its cure! We are very sorry, I think Leo was right!!"


    They all listened to the Doctor who stood outside the Hospital, addressing the petrified people.


    "Kill them all!! Kill those with red eyes!! Leave no one alive!!! These Monsters must be killed!!"


    "Yes!!!!"


    The players looked ahead of them, seeing more than 50 men walking towards the Hospital with countless cold weapons, they made no attempt to hide their killing intent and sinister intentions, as they stared at the People who has red eyes.


    "Kill them all!!!"


    The players watched as the men charged towards the defenseless people, and started killing them like flies.


    "Such ruthlessness, But did this solve anything?" Zuko who had been Silent for so long asked.


    Leo shook his head; "I gave them a simple command, which was; those who has red eyes will die in two hours, they shouldn''t bury or throw the bodies, they should burn them... But these guys only kill without burning." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The players stared as the massacre happening below them with dark expression on their faces.


    Leo waved his hand again, and this time... The men were gone, but the dead bodies of all the people with red eyes were left behind, even the Doctor was killed by a stray bullet.


    BOOM!!!


    They looked up in shock, the night sky was bloodred, but that wasn''t the thing that caught their attention.


    "Are those eyes?!" Red-Encounter was stunned.


    The red eerie eyes were fixed on them, but disappeared after ten seconds.


    "Those eyes... They look nothing like Echidna''s eyes... I think it''s Moros."


    Supreme turned his head to Leo, who nodded, proving his guess was correct.


    "Yes, He was trapped in my world, but after the whole cities and nations was taken over, he got freed, and now... He''s after our destruction." Leo said.


    Supreme sighed: "I said I''ll tell you our real enemy, but it seems you already know one of the leaders."


    "One? How many are there?" Leo turned to him in mild confusion.


    "Saying the truth, I don''t know... But I know all their names... Moros is just one of the leaders... But I have a strong feeling Typhon is the main ruler."


    "Typhon?!" Potentate turned her head towards him, her face filled with shock.


    "Yes... We''re still alive because he''s still trapped."


    {Technically....}


    ''Huh?''


    {The evil Gods are close to locating Typhon, the more blood is spill, the closer they got.}


    ''More blood? Like the more people they kill?''


    {Correct.}


    "I don''t think he''ll be for long." Leo said coldly.


    GRRRRAAAA!!!


    The three lowered their gazes to the ground, seeing all the dead bodies moving, they watched as they started mutating, and in less than 20 seconds, they all stopped up from the ground.


    "The dead have risen." Leo said staring at the infested below.


    ''Hey system, With what you said, I need to stop the monsters from killing people. Right?''


    {And how the hell are you going to achieve that? You can''t split yourself into 10.}


    ''True... But I can direct all their attention towards me... If they''re focus on me, they won''t be focus on killing others, and Typhon''s release will take longer.''


    {What the hell are you planning?! You do know you''ll be in a lot of danger doing this, right? And the success rate is less than 60%.}


    ''Of course, I know that... But it''s the only way, If Typhon is release, None of us is safe... Not even my family.''


    {"....."}


    ''I don''t have a choice, their attention and army needs to be focus on me, My Soul soldiers don''t have blood, and they aren''t control by my Mana, because it''s a cheat... I can use them to fight an army bigger than mine.''


    {"....."}


    ''I''ll have to reveal it to the world that I''m the next Abyssal Ruler! The next Primordial god of the Abyssal... If they knew this truth, they''ll use all their forces to get rid of me.''


    {I''m with Host on this... But... Host should first enter the Immortal Realm before doing this... At least, Host should have a fighting chance.}


    ''I know that. Wait... Do you think I''m planning on revealing this now? Come on! I''m not stupid!!''


    {"....."}


    "Ok, It''s time to go back, we have a long day tomorrow."


    Leo waved his hand, and everyone vanished from the roof.

 Chapter 307 - 307: One Explanation!

    [Next Day.]


    [Celestial Base.]


    [7:00 Am.]


    Supreme, and Leo stood on the bridge, staring ahead Into empty space.


    "We got the news the enemy are on the move."


    Leo finally opened his mouth after a long peaceful silence.


    "Aren''t there survivors in H-City?" Supreme asked, his hands folded on his chest.


    "They''re, But a little... They had all be asked to vacate."


    Supreme turned to him in mild confusion; "If all the Internet had been shut down, how can you send a message?"


    Leo opens his right palm, and a crystal appeared on it;


    "Potentate gave me this, while I distributed it to those I trust... I can know what''s happening in their cities or nations while being on my bed."


    Supreme nodded; "It''s just like my bracelet... It can make calls, and do a lot... It''s just that calls cost life times, so not many people like using it."


    Leo stared at the white bracelet in Supreme''s wrist for some seconds and nodded:


    "Yesterday, your group all has gold, and diamond bracelets, but after those light, their colors all changed to that of red and White, is there some kind of hierarchy between bracelet colors?"


    "You can say it like that¡­ White bracelets belong to only the strongest."


    "Hmm... In your world you''re the strongest, In mine; I am... What about we have a little dual?" Leo suggested, and added:


    "Just me and you, No one else."


    "Are you sure about that?" Supreme stared at him, from the side of his eyes.


    Leo turned towards him, and got on a fighting posture.


    Supreme sighed; "Ok then, don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    He turned towards Leo, and gestured for him to attack with a finger.


    "What are those two doing?"


    Show who was hovering over the clouds asked the silver hair lady on her.


    "When two lions meet, there can only be one with dominance." Blood-Arrow smiled.


    "True, same with Dragons."


    Blood-Arrow looked down at Snow, and patted her head; "Should I help you out?"


    "Huh? What are you saying, master?" Snow was confused.


    "Don''t forget we share the same emotions, I can feel your emotions... When ever Drakon is close by, your heartbeat picks up... I''ll say you love him, am I right?"


    "Wha--"


    "--Don''t denial it!"


    Snow sighed helplessly;


    "The moment I saw him, I fell in love, but why would a Royal Dragon love a Noble Dragon, who can''t even take her Human form."


    "Wait!! You can take a human form?!" Blood-Arrow was shocked, then filled with joy.


    "Yes, All Dragons has Human form... But it''s very difficult to activate, so not all Dragons could do it, only the talented ones."


    Blood-Arrow slowly nodded; "Don''t worry, I know you can do it, Just keep trying, and if you need any help, Let me know."


    "Thank you, Master."


    BOOOM!!!


    The two looked below them, seeing Leo flying meters back, smashing heavily on the ground.


    Supreme redrew his palm, and stood straight; "You can do better than that."


    ''How the hell did he see through my Pentagon fighting technique?''


    Leo thought, standing up from the ground.


    "I wasn''t serious, time to be."


    Leo shot towards Supreme, flames surrounded his feet and fists; he activated Aura Suppression on Supreme... Seeing Supreme standing still, he threw a punch at his face.


    {Legendary-Class Skill: Foresight; Activated.}


    Supreme stared at the punch in slow motion, he dodged the fist with a tilt of his head, an opening appeared, but Supreme didn''t take it, instead he moved to the side, As the second fist headed towards his lower abdomen.


    ''What a smart guy, exposing an opening for the opponent to act, and counter with a powerful fire fist... If not for [Foresight] I would have been deceived.''


    Leo turned his head towards Supreme, surprise evidence in his face... He shot towards him again, and this time sending a kick.


    Supreme moved drop to his knees, and gave a punch to Leo''s second leg, causing him to lose his balance, falling to the ground.


    Supreme stood up, and moved backward, "Come on."


    Leo stood up, and shot towards him, sending a punch, to his shock, Supreme caught his fist in his palm, and gave him a straight kick to his abdomen.


    Leo flew backward again, hitting the ground heavily.


    "It seems I should stop playing with you." He stood up again.


    ''Playing? Was he playing with me all along?''


    His eyes widened, as Leo vanished from view;


    "Ok, Hide and seek." Supreme moved his gaze around.


    BAM!! S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A punch connected with his face, causing him to staggered backward.


    BAM!!


    Then a kick to his chest, Supreme fell on the ground, and quickly stood up.


    ''This?!''


    He looked around, his eyes and ears fixed on the tiniest sound.


    BANG!!


    A kick from his back caused him to spurt out a mouthful of blood, flying forward, smashing face down.


    Whoosh!!


    BAM!!!!!


    ''Huh?''


    Leo was stunned, Seeing Supreme caught his punch even when he''s using [Stealth]. When Supreme turned his head towards him, Leo felt goosebumps for the first time seeing the two colors eyes.


    "You have your fun, Now it''s my turn."


    Supreme pulled Leo towards him and gave a powerful headbutt, Leo staggered backward shaking his head vigorously.


    Supreme stood up, and the next moment;


    {Legendary-class Skill: Shadow Form; Activated.}


    The next moment, he turned into a shadow, and appeared on the ground.


    ''What the butt??''


    Leo stared at the shadow on the ground which shot towards him, gotten some feet away, he saw the shadow threw a tornado kick, and the next thing he saw was a kick connecting on the side of his face.


    Pifff!!


    He spurted out a mouthful of blood, and fell heavily on the ground; ''What the hell?! Did I just get hit by a shadow? Which was on the ground?!''


    He stood up and looked at the sun, it was rising from the east, the shadow should be on the West; As Supreme was standing backing East, But the shadow was on the East, Its head facing the East... Which shouldn''t be possible... There''s only one explanation.


    ''Did Supreme turned himself into a shadow? On the ground?!!''

 Chapter 308 - 308: 1.5 Million Fighters!

    "Is that?"


    Nora, the Kings, Queen-of-death, Red-Encounter, the players and the Fighters were all dumbfounded seeing Leo moving from one place to another, punching thin air... They were dumbfounded seeing him flying to the side, falling heavily on the ground.


    "Am I the only one confused?" Red-Encounter asked.


    "What''s Leo doing?" Ricky asked in mild confusion.


    "Training?" Mila guessed, looking at Leo who stood up from the ground.


    "If it''s training, why is he falling to the ground, He seems to be attacking something... Something invisible."


    Queen-of-death move her gaze around, she raised an eyebrow seeing the shadow moving around.


    "Look at that shadow in front of Leo, Do you guys think...?"


    "Huh?"


    Nora and the Kings were stunned;


    "Yes!! That shadow is moving! Does that mean the one Leo is fighting is invisible?" Mika asked looking around.


    "That person might be an enemy, we need to help Leo!!"


    "Hold your Horse, Sam! Anyone that can throw Leo with such force isn''t our match, I''ll say we should call Potentate here, she might help us."


    "Nora is right." Gaya agreed.


    "That won''t be necessary."


    The group looked up seeing Blood-Arrow descending towards them; "Leo and Supreme are training." She landed in front of the group.


    "Wait!! That Shadow is Supreme?!" Jack was flabbergasted.


    ''Wait, Supreme could face Leo, and it seems he has the upper hand, does that mean, Supreme is stronger than Leo?!'' He thought in shock.


    _


    "This is pure cheating!"


    Leo leaped backwards, creating distance from the shadow on the ground, the bruises on his face was healing with a frightening speed, and in less than five seconds, all his injuries were gone.


    "You also have healing skill, impressive."


    Supreme''s voice reverberated all over the place.


    "Ok then, let''s get serious."


    Leo smirked, while the space beneath his feet tore opened and he entered the ground.


    ''Space Bloodline?'' Supreme was dumbfounded.


    "You are good, but that won''t stop me."


    Supreme deactivated his skill, and appeared in front of everyone, he then closed his eyes.


    Leo moved between spaces, looking for the right opportunity to strike... Upon seeing Supreme closing his eyes, he frowned.


    "What is he up to?"


    "Got you!"


    Supreme opened his eyes, and waved his hand in front of him, the surrounding space tore opened, and countless void vortexes appeared all over the place.


    "You''ll either come out, or get cut down."


    He clenched his palm into a fist, and the moment he opened it, the void vortexes started spinning, tearing everything on sight, including space itself.


    "You can never hide from the Void."


    The Void vortexes picked up, spinning faster, the wind picked up, and a dark tornado frowned around them.


    "Not showing? Fine then."


    Before he could explode space itself, Leo appeared close to the tornado and bowed his head.


    "I accept defeat."


    Supreme smirked, his eyes returned to its usual brown, while the void tornado vanished from sight, leaving not even a single trace behind.


    "You... You were really going to destroy the space around us? You do know that''ll create a crack, which might result to a dark hole or something far worse." Leo said with a slight frown.


    "I can create Dark holes with just a snap of my fingers... And if it''s something far worse, it can also be taken care of."


    "You''re arrogant... I like it; I just hope your powers will be enough in the coming war."


    "Oh it will be." He grinned remembering his cheats.


    Before Leo could say anything, he saw a ghostly monster with three heads behind Supreme. It was calmly walking towards them.


    "Watch out! Supreme!"


    He charged towards Supreme, moved past him, then summoned his two swords. His gaze fixed on the monster.


    "Impossible! This is the monster in the gate! The Chimaera! Why did it look different?" He muttered to himself.


    He slowly turned his head to his right, seeing a monster with eight legs, and four bony scythe hands, walking towards him... Still shocked, he looked at his left... Seeing a Vampire walking towards them.


    "These are all powerful monsters!! We need to get--"


    Leo stopped seeing Supreme''s hand on his right shoulder.


    "Don''t work yourself out, these are my generals..."


    "Generals?"


    Leo was dumbfounded, he lowered his weapons and watched as the ghostly Monsters stopped in front of them and got down on one knee.


    "Hmm... Where is Orthus?" Supreme moved his gaze around in confusion.


    The space tore opened, and Orthus walked out, the dog stopped beside Queen-Spidax and got down on all four.


    "These guys are the general of my army, but Orthus don''t have a force to command yet."


    "Wait! You have an Army?" Leo was flabbergasted.


    Supreme smirked and commanded;


    "All of you, Come out!!"


    BOOM!!!!!


    A huge vortex appeared on the ground, and a total of 300,000 Souls rose behind the generals, they all then got down on one knee.


    Leo moved his gaze around, then looked at Supreme, only to see ten huge figures behind him.


    "You summoned us, My Lord."


    Reaper asked, kneeling behind Supreme.


    "Just showing our friends here, my force." Supreme looked at players and survivors distance away from them.


    "Hmm... How many are here?" Leo asked, staring at the kneeling souls.


    "300,000." Supreme answered.


    "Hmm... I have a total of 400,000 fighters, plus your 300,000, that''s 700,000... If we add all the leaders'' armies, we''ll have at least 1.5 Million fighters... That''ll be enough to clear the whole world of Monsters and Infested."


    Supreme, Drakon, Reaper and even Abyss were stunned hearing the amount of soldiers.


    "That''s great, I think you should speak to Nora about our next plan."


    Leo thought for a moment and nodded; "You''re right."


    He looked at the souls one last time, and flew towards Nora''s location.


    Supreme waited for some minutes, then turned to his four generals;


    "Give me the goods."


    The four nodded, the next moment; countless spirit stones/Cores appeared in front of them, Supreme waved his hand, storing everything in the system.


    {Cores/Spirit stones added to the storage.} S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Storage: 984,700 Cores/Spirit stones.}


    ''Sending you guys to hunt monsters and Infested to get the cores is one of my best ideas... These cores will surely help me in the future.''


    He smirked.

 Chapter 309 - 309: Leaders Of The Six Nations: A Gift.

    [Some hours Later.]


    The players stood behind Leo, staring at the hundreds of cars driving towards them.


    They watched as six off-road vehicles stopped in front of Leo, and ten people got down. The hundred and something cars stopped behind theirs, and both men and women got down; Half of the people walked to the trunk of the cars, opened it, and started bringing out countless two meters long wooden crates.


    "Mr Leo, I see it''s time to get rid of those Bastards."


    Supreme and the players stared at an old woman who looked nothing like her age, she was so beautiful that they were stunned, Wrinkles could be seen on the expose skin on her body, but her face was cleared of any.


    "Welcome, Mrs Sham." Leo welcomed with opened hands.


    He looked at the redhead young lady behind Mrs Shem, and smiled; "Miss Scarlett."


    Leo then turned to the three men in black outfits, with pistols placed on the holsters on their waists;


    "Mr Suden, Mr Xu, and Mr Chen." He greeted, and looked around the people; "Where is Miss Vanilla?"


    The group just sighed, and looked up.


    The players were confused, so they all looked up, seeing a Young lady was walking towards then; she was using the air like a flat ground.


    "I see Miss Vanilla haven''t changed." Leo smiled at her.


    "These guys are all Sovereign medal, 10-Stars at that." Red-Encounter whispered to Queen-of-death, who slowly nodded.


    "That old lady is above the Sovereign, I''ll say she''s a Half Immortal or Immortal."


    "She''s an Immortal." Supreme said, looking at the two over his shoulder.


    The two looked at one another in shock, while Red-Encounter nodded in realization.


    "That''s why she looks so young, even though she''s above 70."


    The elders closest to him nodded, Then heard Leo''s Voice;


    "Help them with the weapons."


    His fighters nodded, and quickly rush up to the men and women, helping them with the crates.


    "Let me introduce everyone." Leo turned to the players, and continued;


    "Guys these are our guests, they came from another world, I know it sounds crazy, but with everything you have seen, this won''t shock you... And these six are the leaders of the six nations... We have seven, but the seventh is overrun with Infested and monsters, and we lose the seventh Leader."


    The players nodded at the six leaders, not saying anything.


    "Leaders, This young man is called Supreme, He''s the leader of our guests... He might look good and nice, But don''t get on his bad side." Leo smirked at Supreme, who sighed helplessly.


    "Oh really?"


    Chen, the leader of the fifth nation, walked towards Supreme, he observed him for some seconds and turned to Leo.


    "Are you sure he''s that powerful?" He asked.


    Before Leo could say anything, Chen continued; "Why Am I asking? I can see for my self."


    He secretly channeled his spiritual energy and without hesitation sent a punch towards Supreme''s Chest.


    BAM!!!!


    Everyone froze, and sharply turned their heads behind them, seeing Chen stuck in a Car... The collision dented the car beyond recognition.


    "What....?"


    They looked back at Supreme, and was stunned seeing a young girl looking 15 years old standing in front of him, her fist still stretched forth.


    "Was Chen threw away by a Kid''s punch?" Mr Suden was flabbergasted.


    The rest were speechless. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Chen shook his head. Spiritual energy burst out from him, turning the car into ash;


    "That was a lucky Hit, why don''t you try it again."


    He smirked in amusement.


    Dark-Angel stood up straight;


    "Don''t ever try a sneak attack on my brother."


    "Brother?"


    Chen grinned, and shot towards Dark-Angel, he infused some of his energy into his fist and threw a punch towards Dark-Angel, who in turn; channeled her Mana into her fist, her eyes turned completely black. She threw a punch, meeting Chen''s fist head on.


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    A huge sonic wave spared out from their collision, Dark-Angel move three steps back, while Chen stood still on spot.


    ''This guy is strong.''


    Dark-Angel shook her numbed hand, her gaze fixed on Chen.


    "Hahaha!!! You''re the first Kid that I know who''s this powerful!! There''s no need to test your brother, He''ll surely defect me."


    Chen walked towards Dark-Angel and squat down in front or her;


    "You made me excited."


    He slowly held her hand, and opened her palm. A Silver necklace appeared in his hand... He then placed it on Dark-Angel''s open palm.


    "This is a gift from me, It''s called the Eye of Protection, Always keep it close to you."


    Dark-Angel looked at him for some seconds, then looked up at her brother, who slowly nodded at her.


    "Thank you." She thanked, and wore the necklace. Chen smiled brightly, seeing her action.


    Supreme slowly scanned the necklace with the system.


    {Name: Eye of Protection -- Effect: Protect the wearer from two fatal attacks... Note: Ones used, It''ll take 24 hours to recharge.}


    He nodded in amazement. ''Such valuable treasure was given out just like that? He must be really impressed by Mira.''


    "Wow! It seems Mr Chen is still as generous as always, Giving away such treasure."


    Mr Maxim said with a smile.


    "I''m happy! It''s rare to see such talent."


    Chen stood up, and nodded at Leo; "So my friend, What''s the plan? How are we finally going to stop the Commandments, and Calamities?" He asked.


    "The Calamities are all Dead." Nora revealed.


    All the leaders, and even the soldiers carrying the crates were all stunned, they all turned to Leo, with shock and Awe.


    "Wow, Who would have thought the Lord of Celestial is already this powerful." Scarlett said with a smile.


    "Yes, If Leo is already this great! Why do we need to worry about the outcome of the upcoming war...? This war will be easily won!!"


    Chen was ecstatic.


    "You guys are mistaken." Leo said staring at the six.


    "Mistaken? Why''s that?" Mrs Shem asked in mild confusion.


    "Leo isn''t the one who killed the five calamities." Maxim said.


    They Leaders and soldiers were getting more confused.


    "Then Who''s Strong enough to kill the five?" Chen asked, looking at Maxim.


    "The Brother of the girl you just gave a gift."


    "Come again?!"


    Everyone was horrified.

 Chapter 310 - 310: Who Else Want To Leave?

    [Celestial Base.]


    [Command Room.]


    Leo stood on the stage, staring at the Leaders and players sitting in front of him.


    "As you all now know. The 8th and 9th Commandments, including the Five Calamities are all dead thanks to Supreme... But... We now have a new Enemy, and she''s organizing--"


    "--Wait, did you just say "She"?" Chen was speechless.


    "Yes, She''s a lot stronger than all of us--"


    "--Then what about Supreme? He''s Supreme, so he must be the Supreme of all of us here, right?"


    "Did this guy just repeated the word "Supreme" three times in a sentence, and it actually made sense." Red-Encounter was flabbergasted.


    "We don''t know what this new Enemy and Supreme is capable of, But I have a feeling we''ll find out in due time." Leo said, and continued;


    "The enemy''s force will be heading to A-City soon, and it''ll take two days before they enter the City, We must stop them before they reach the island... That means we''ll be stopping them at the wilderness."


    "A question."


    They all turned their heads to Red-Encounter, whose hand was rise Into the air.


    "Please don''t embarrass us." Queen-of-death muttered under her breath.


    Red-Encounter smiled, seeing he got the attention of everyone, he then stood up, and opened his mouth.


    "How are we going to fight those Gold Infested, what''s their name again? Yes, the Ghouls! These guy exclude poison from their bodies, I hope you have a solution for this?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Queen-of-death and the elders looked up at him in surprise.


    ''That was actually a good question.'' Queen-of-death let out a small smile.


    "That''s a good question, Mr Red-Encounter."


    Leo snapped his finger, and a Mask with a glass face appeared in front of everyone.


    "The ghouls'' poisons don''t work on anyone above its rank, that is; the poison is ineffective against everyone in the ascended realm." Leo said, placing the Mask on the desk in front of him.


    The players turned their heads to Supreme:


    "What Rank is an Ascended realm?" Queen-of-death asked.


    "Elite Medal." He answered, then closed his eyes again.


    "Any more questions?"


    Leo asked, moving his gaze around the leaders and players.


    "Yes! I have one."


    Chen announced, and added; "Where is Potentate?"


    "Really? Is that a question?" Leo asked in mild surprised.


    "Yeah... Come on dude, She''s so beautiful, I would have hit on that silver hair behind me, but knowing she has already been taken, I held myself back."


    Supreme opened his eyes, and stared at Chen, who sat in front of him with a dark expression.


    Chen felt the gaze on his back, and quickly opened his mouth; "I said I held myself back! But Potentate belong to no one, and Leo is with Gaya, So I can have her!! Right?!"


    Supreme sighed, and closed his eyes again, Blood-Arrow who sat beside him smiled, and rested her head on his shoulder.


    "You belong to me, and no one else." Supreme said with his eyes close.


    "Same with you." She smiled sweetly.


    Feeling the gaze have left his back, Chen wiped the sweat off his face; ''How can someone emanate such killing intent for just saying His Fianc¨¦e is beautiful? Shouldn''t he be happy I''m commenting on her beauty?''


    He almost fell off his seat feeling the gaze was on his back again, but this time, it was like looking into his soul.


    ''Can this guy read thoughts?''


    He slowly looked behind him, seeing Supreme''s gaze fixed on him, He gulped in and stared at the beauty, whose head was rested on Supreme''s shoulder, her eyes close... With nothing to do, he waved his hand at Supreme.


    ''Just Joking.''


    Supreme stared at him for some seconds, then wrapped his arm around Blood-Arrow, and closed his eyes again.


    ''Geez, What a guy... So overprotective.''


    He turned his gaze back to Leo and yelled; "Come On!! Where is she?!" He asked.


    "She''s investigating."


    Leo gave a simple reply. Before they knew it, Chen stood up; "Where?"


    "North of the island." Leo gave a direction, he was used to Chen''s behavior, so he wasn''t surprise.


    Chen quickly walked out of the room, with everyone gaze on him.


    "Did that guy knew we''re in an important meeting?" Shadow asked in mild confusion.


    Leo shook his head, and continued; "These are the plans, We''ll attack from the front, while Mrs Sham''s forces will attack from the East..."


    Supreme opened his eyes with a bored expression, he looked at Blood-Arrow who raise her head, staring straight at his eyes.


    "Do you want some fresh air?" He asked with a smile.


    Blood-Arrow slowly nodded.


    Supreme stood up with her, and walked out or the room, not even looking back.


    "It seems everyone already have their own plans." Mr Suden said, relaxing on his seat.


    Leo looked at everyone, and sighed, then asked; "Who else want to leave?"


    Like waiting for the question, Red-Encounter quickly stood up, he opened his palm to Queen-of-death who was beside him.


    "Come on."


    "What?" She raised a brow at him.


    Red-Encounter sighed and say to Leo;


    "Mr Leo, You said the enemy will reach here after two days, That''s on the third day... So there''s no need to be saying all this now... You can simply tell us on the eve of the War... That''s why only half of us are listening to you."


    Everyone stared at him in a daze.


    "You''re right, but we should be prepared, and know how to direct the fighters." Leo said.


    "Then you should be talking to the Captains or Commanders. We don''t even have an Army to lead."


    Leo was speechless, he stared at Red-Encounter, totally bewildered.


    "Now, can we?"


    Red-Encounter turned to Queen-of-death, who sighed and took his hand... The two then walked out of the room.


    The players and Elders looked at one another, and followed suit.


    "I have to admit it, that guy does have a point." Me Xu stood up, and walked outside.


    In matter of minutes, Only Leo and his Kings were left alone in the room.


    Leo shook his head with an unbelievable smile; "What are you guys waiting for? Let''s go out and have some fun."

 Chapter 311 - 311: Where Is Erika?!!

    [Two days Later.]


    It has been two days after the unexpected turn of event in the Command room. In these past two days, there had been a slight to little change, Which are; The Monsters had taken above H-City and all the neighboring cities around A-City... They had all mistaken the Enemy''s forces... But after some spy... Ahm... Some investigation, They got the total number of Infested and monsters... Which is the total of 10 Millions...


    ...The number horrified the survivors. That means, every single monster and infested in their world is attacking at once... The Enemy''s forces murdered theirs by 10¨C1.


    That wasn''t all, They also discovered the enemies were attacking from all four direction, which means, if they move out to stop them at the wilderness as Leo planned, the Base will be left unprotected from the attack coming from the sea.


    That''s why they were all gathered in Celestial Base Square, with all the Survivors, both fighters and non-Fighters... This is a Battle of everyone''s survival... But Currently... Everyone was speechless, and confused, some even petrified.


    There isn''t a single way out of this, 10 Millions against 1.5 Million... How the hell are they going to win such force...? Not to mention the Commandments; which could kill hundreds of them with a drop of their hands.


    Leo who stood in front of the survivors opened his mouth;


    "You all got the news, The enemies will be arriving at A-City at 6:00Am tomorrow... And the forces from the South, East, and West; will be arriving at 8:00Am, 10:00Am and 3:00Pm, respectively... So we have two hours to take care of those coming from the North, then we''ll rush back to assist those in the Base, then we''ll..."


    Leo stopped seeing Supreme''s hand up;


    "What you''re saying have a 99% chance of failing... The enemy attacking from the North at 6:00Am has the total of 4 Millions, and our total force is 1.5 Millions... Let just say you''ll send 1 Million to A-City, it will take a day ride, so they''ll be moving now... How do you expect them to move back in two hours? When going took 20 hours?" He asked.


    "It''s good you asked this."


    Leo gestured for a soldier to being the bag he was holding towards them.


    He took the bag, and opened it, removing a scroll.


    "This is a Magic scroll, we can teleport with this... We have a total of 5 Millions, that''s enough for a small jump between miles."


    Leo showed everyone the scroll.


    "Ok, You''ll be leaving 500,000 fighters in the base, and the remaining 1,000,000 will attack?"


    "Exactly." Leo nodded at Supreme.


    "A question."


    Queen-of-death announced;


    "Yes?"


    Leo turned his head towards her.


    "These Scrolls are good, but what about the Monsters? Ghouls? Or those black things whose hand could take any weapons'' form? Not to mention airborne Monsters... Are your people strong enough to face them?"


    Leo thought for a moment and nodded; "Our fighters have been fighting these things for years, we know their weaknesses, So we can handle it."


    "Good. Then you guys will be staying back."


    "What?!"


    Leo and his people turned to Supreme in shock.


    "What happened?" Supreme asked in mild confusion, seeing all eyes were on him.


    "Did you just say we should stay back?" Chen asked, thinking he misheard.


    "Yes... The 4 Million Monsters arriving at 6:00Am belongs to us... In less than 1 hour, they''ll be wiped out... I''m happy, because we won''t have to look for them... They''re all coming to us."


    Everyone blinked a couple of times, still stunned, What the hell is this guy saying? They knew Supreme has a total of 300,000 soldiers, but is that enough to face an army of 4 Millions?


    "It seems you don''t understand, Mr Supreme... There are more than 10,000 Ghouls in the army heading towards A-City, Are you really sure about this?"


    Leo asked, Making sure Supreme get the warning... But instead, Supreme smiled at him:


    "You guys will take 20 hours to reach A-City, But we''ll take only 1 Minute... So don''t worry... 4 Millions is an even number... Not an Odd number... So why would we lose if we are all even?"


    """".....?!""""


    Everyone was stunned speechless, while Supreme continued:


    "You guys will protect the Base, While The Conquerors will take care of the 4 Millions Monsters, and infested."


    Leo sighed helplessly; "With your strength, I know you won''t get killed so easily... Ok! Our guests will take care of the Forces entering A-City around 6:00Am tomorrow! While our task is to protect the people!!"


    "Yes!!"


    Supreme nodded at Leo, and walked away with his group, his job was done.


    ''With the souls soldiers who are all unkillable by these weak monsters... It''ll be a breeze.''


    He looked at Red-Encounter and Queen-of-death who were walking by his right and left, he stopped with a frown on his face.


    "Where is Erika?"


    The Conquerors all stopped; While Queen-of-death opened her mouth.


    "Erika said she was tired, and needed some rest, she might be in her room."


    Supreme thought for a moment and shook his head; "That''s not possible, If she''s in the Base I would have detected her Mana... I was so focused on the Meeting that I didn''t..."


    He stopped, and quickly walked towards Blood-Arrow''s Apartment.


    __


    knock! Knock! Knock!


    Getting no reply, Supreme kicked the door opened. He walked in with his elders and was stunned, seeing an empty room... The Bed was in a mess, but everything else looks normal.


    He walked towards it and felt the surface; "Still Warm... Someone might have kidnapped her." He turned his head to his Elders, whose faces were filled with surprise.


    "Who''s strong enough to kidnap a Sovereign Medal 8-Stars without causing any wave or destruction?" Head-Seeker asked, moving around the room. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm... Everything looks Normal... I think Sister left on her own free will." White-Death said, checking the wardrobe.


    "Own free will?" Supreme frowned slightly.


    "What happened? I saw you guys rushing here, is something wrong?" Leo walked inside the room.


    "My fianc¨¦e is missing." Supreme turned his head towards him.


    Leo was shocked, he lowered his head, lost in thought.


    "What are you thinking about?" Zuko asked.


    "Well... Last night, There was an intruder in the Base, We chase him for a long time, but he escaped... When we''re heading back, we saw you, Supreme. And told you about it... But you said we shouldn''t worry."


    "Hold on there!! I wasn''t even outside last night--"


    His eyes widened in shock;


    "Fuck!!! I''m one of the people Erika will lower her guard around!! Shit!! Someone used my face and took Erika away!!"


    Everyone''s eyes widened in shock, and horror.

 Chapter 312 - 312: Who Are You?!

    [A-City.]


    Blood-Arrow came to a stop, staring at Supreme who stood in front of her.


    "Where are we going?" She asked for the fifth time.


    Supreme stopped, and looked at her over his shoulder; "There''s something I want to show you."


    Blood-Arrow frowned slightly; she observed the white top and pants Supreme was wearing... Then scanned her surroundings.


    ''Something isn''t right, Supreme never put on white clothes, and why is he dodging all the questions I''m asking?''


    Before Supreme knew it, Blood-Arrow summoned her sword, and pointed It at his back.


    "Who are you?!!"


    Blood-Arrow asked, her gaze fixed on Supreme''s back.


    "Why? It''s me... Just come with me, only some miles left. Don''t you want to see the surprise?"


    "Stop talking about some surprise and answer my question!!"


    Supreme turned around to face her; "What are you doing, Erika? Do you want to kill me?"


    Blood-Arrow raised an eyebrow at him, and sneered; "I''ll never kill My Love, but you aren''t him... Now answer Me! Who are you?!!!"


    Seeing he can''t deceive her anymore, he changed back into his true form.


    Blood-Arrow took a step back, seeing the man in front of him.


    "Who are you?!!!" She asked with killing intent and surprise, while also taking more steps back.


    ''What the hell?!! This guy is a lot stronger than a Sovereign Medal... I can''t believe I fell for this!! I won''t die here, No way.''


    The Man smiled, and introduced himself;


    **I''m called Hemsal, The Commandment of Deception... I''m impressed you saw through my lie... But I want to ask... What was my mistake?**


    Blood-Arrow stopped after creating some distance from him, Hemsal wasn''t bothered by her action; he has 100% Confident that he could catch her before she could escape.


    ''I need to find a way to escape, by now My Love would have noticed my absent, and will be looking for me... I need to hold on for now... Even if I have to answer his question.''


    "You made a lot of mistake, First: My love''s dressing style is only black... Second: You aren''t wearing your Overcoat. Third: There''s no bracelet in your wrist."


    She sighed:


    "My suspicion started with the second and third mistakes. I''m a fool following you all this way... Tell me; Why are you after me?!"


    Hemsal looked at himself and sighed, a small smile on his face; **You aren''t our target... The plan is to take you hostage and wait for your group, then kill you all together.**


    Blood-Arrow frowned slightly, then burst out laughing, she laughed so loud that Hemsal frowned.


    Blood-Arrow looked up at him, and tried to stop laughing, but couldn''t.


    "Pifff... Sorry, Sorry. You led me outside, so my family will look for me, and you''ll kill us together, right? Does that sound like a good plan to you?"


    Hemsal didn''t reply, but looked at his right, then left, and fixed his gaze on her again:


    **The time they''re fighting to save you, Our Army will be attacking the Base... We are simply moving you guys out from interfering.**


    Blood-Arrow stopped laughing, and got serious, her gaze turned cold, White scales slowly appeared on her body.


    "You made only one mistake, and that''s Messing with The Conquerors!! Snow, Come out!!"


    BOOM!!!


    Hemsal frowned and leaped backwards, his face changed slightly, as the space behind Blood-Arrow tore opened, and a huge ice Dragon walked out.


    ''Huh?! She can summon Monsters?''


    Hemsal was so stunned that he started calculating his confident rate.


    "With your expression... You knew nothing about us, and you dare try to trick me!!"


    Snow removed smoke from her nostrils, her gaze fixed on Hemsal.


    **Wow! I''m impressed.**


    Blood-Arrow looked up, seeing the person she easily recognized.


    "You? I thought you''re dead?"


    Apate in Sara''s appearance descending from the sky, and landed in front of Hemsal.


    **You disappointed me, First Commandment.** She said, looking at Hemsal over her shoulder.


    **I''ll gladly take any punishment given.** Hemsal bowed his head.


    **Well... You did bring her out, even With Leo''s eyes on the base, That''s impressive.**


    Apate nodded at him, and turned her gaze back to Blood-Arrow and Snow.


    **Do you think you can fight your way out of this?** She asked.


    Blood-Arrow scoffed; "Why don''t we find out? Snow! Fusion!!"


    Snow spread out her wings, and wrapped it on her. Moment Next; blue mana wave burst out them.


    Apate stared at the ice scale covered lady in front of her with a bemused smile.


    "Die!!"


    Blood-Arrow shot towards her.


    Hemsal was about to move, but was stopped by Apate; he stopped his action, and stepped back.


    Apate smiled at Blood-Arrow, and shot towards her. **Let''s see how strong you''re!!**


    Blood-Arrow channeled all her Mana to her sword, and slash at Apate.


    **How cute?**


    Apate dodged Blood-Arrow''s attack with a move of her body, then gripped Blood-Arrow''s wrist, and threw her towards a building.


    BAM!!!


    Blood-Arrow collided on the Wall, spurting out a mouthful of blood.


    **Oh? Don''t tell me you gave up already?** Apate asked with a smirk.


    Blood-Arrow stood up, picked up her sword and grinned at her; "You''re really looking down on me."


    She shot forward, and clashed with Apate, the two engaged in a deadly battle... After some rounds, Apate frowned seeing Blood-Arrow was having the advantage... She leaped back;


    **I haven''t been this excited.**


    Her swords appeared in both hands, and without hesitation, shot towards Blood-Arrow.


    Hemsal stared in shock, He thought he could have a hundred percent success rate winning Blood-Arrow, but he was so wrong... If she could go many rounds with Apate, then she could definitely face him.


    BOOM!!!


    Blood-Arrow flew meters back, and fell heavily on the ground; she threw up another mouthful of blood. Looking up at Apate; her gaze was filled with killing intent.


    **You''re powerful, True... But you can''t defeat me.** Apate walked towards her, both swords in hand.


    Blood-Arrow shakily stood up from the ground, then wiped the blood off her lips and grinned.


    "Then block this! [Doom blade slash]!!"


    She swung her sword, sending a powerful blue crescent blade towards Apate, who simply swung her swords, destroying Blood-Arrow''s blade attack in one strike.


    **My turn, Dear.**


    She infused her divinity in both her swords, and sent two crescent blades towards Blood-Arrow.


    Blood-Arrow''s face turned paled seeing she couldn''t move, her legs and body was frozen still, She could only watch as the Blades moved towards her with pure destruction.


    **I don''t need you alive to bring Supreme out.**


    Apate smiled, seeing her attacks were only some meters from reaching Blood-Arrow.


    BOOM!!!


    "Huh?"


    **.....**


    **What happened?** S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 313 - 313: The Base Is Under Attack 1

    Apate stared in surprise, as Supreme, Queen-of-death, White-Death, Dark-Angel and Red-Encounter landed in front of Blood-Arrow.


    Supreme calmly walked up to the shakily Blood-Arrow, and slowly wiped the blood off her lips with his finger, His gaze calm as ever.


    **I''m Surprise... No Mortal have been able to stop my blades, How did you do it?** Apate asked, moving her gaze on the five.


    "Are you the first Commander of Moros?"


    Supreme turned around to face her. He wasn''t moved at all seeing the lady in front of him look exactly like Sara... He killed her before, so he can do it again.


    **You aren''t surprise seeing me?**


    Apate asked, A little surprised.


    Supreme looked over his shoulder, seeing Dark-Angel and White-Death supporting Blood-Arrow... Then turned his gaze back to Apate.


    "Do you think I''ll be all emotional seeing this face? You seem to have forgotten I killed her with my own hands... But..."


    His right eye turned red, while the left turned black.


    "There are only a handful of people that I can''t bare to see a scratch on them, let alone their blood... You don''t know how badly I want to kill you right now."


    The clone rose from the ground, its crimson eyes glowing brightly.


    Apate frowned slightly, she sheathed her swords behind her, and nodded with a smile.


    **There''s no need to hold this further, We''ll see on the battlefield.**


    She turned around and started walking, Hemsal stared at them for some seconds, then followed behind her.


    "Did I ask you to leave?!"


    Supreme''s voice boom all over the place.


    **Don''t be in a rush to die, Supreme... We''ll see the result on the battlefield.**


    Before Supreme could lunge at the two, three figures landed in front of him. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **You can only get to the Commander if you defeat us.**


    The young man at the middle said arrogantly. He was armed with a long sword.


    **Jealousy, Hatred, and Lust; Leave Supreme alive... You can kill the rest.**


    Apate said, not stopping.


    Supreme moved his gaze on the three, and sneered.


    "You pests just made the biggest mistake in your life!"


    The Devil sword appeared in his hand, While the Clone shattered and merged with him.


    "[Void Of Restriction], [Void Euthanasia], and [Foresight]!!"


    Apate stopped on her track hearing the skills Supreme was about to release, She swiftly turned around and yelled.


    **STOP HIM!!!**


    The three didn''t waste a second and shot towards Supreme, but was a bit late. He swung his sword, sending a terrifying red crescent blade towards the three.


    BOOOOM!!!!!!


    A huge explosion sounded, the energy behind the blade was so powerful that hundreds of meters in front of him was turned into ruins, and flames.


    The five behind Supreme were horrified, seeing the destruction a single attack was capable of.


    < Congratulations player Supreme, you are close to completing the first objective: Kill 5 out of the 10 Commandments, and 3 out of the 5 Calamities -- Kills; 5/5 Calamities (Completed) -- 5/10 Commandments (Completed).>


    {DING!!}


    {Congratulations, Host gained 300,000 points.}


    {Cheat, Points Trove activated; points gained: 300,000.}


    {Blessing, Luck of Supremacy activated. Host gained 3,000,000 points, and 3,000,000 points from points trove.}


    {Total points: 13,094,833.}


    Supreme stretched forth his hand, and three purple stones flew towards him.


    {Cores of a Half immortal realm.}


    "Did Michael just killed three Commandments in one strike?" Red-Encounter was stunned, staring at Supreme like he had grown an extra head.


    "Why are you still shock with Micky''s strength, and powers? By now, You should have gotten use to it."


    Queen-of-death exhaled, and walked towards Blood-Arrow:


    "Are you ok?" She asked.


    "Just a little dizzy." Blood-Arrow answered with a small smile.


    ''Those two escaped, I''ll hold on to your word. We''ll meet on the battlefield.''


    Supreme clenched his fists with clear killing intent.


    _


    Some Blocks away from Supreme''s location. Apate and Hemsal appeared on a roof of a half destroyed building.


    Hemsal quickly dropped on his knees, his head bowed:


    **Thank you Commander for taking me out from there.**


    **It''s Nothing... I think I just uncovered valuable information.**


    Apate folded her hands in front of her chest, her cold gaze fixed on Supreme''s location.


    **If I may ask, What Information, Commander?**


    Hemsal asked, his head still bowed.


    Apate chuckled: **Can you handle the answer?**


    Hemsal was silent, not knowing how to answer. Apate turned around to face him, then said:


    "You''ll get the answer to your question on the battlefield, for now... You must lead the army to destroy this city... Leave Blood, and Destruction to take down the Base."


    Hemsal nodded, while the two vanished from the roof.


    _____


    [Five Minutes later.]


    After calming down, Supreme walked up to Blood-Arrow, who sat on the ground, her back rested on Snow''s leg. He brought out a health potion and slowly fed it to her.


    "How are you feeling?"


    Blood-Arrow smiled hearing the care in his tone: "I''ll be ok, if you take me in your hands."


    Supreme smiled, and easily picked her up, Princess style.


    DING!


    < Player Supreme. Player Shadow want to establish a connection with you.>


    ''Accept.''


    < "Guild Master!! The base is under attack!! We have been deceived again!! The enemy''s forces already got to the Base! We are trying to hold on... We need backup!!">


    ''Slow down, What''s the odd?''


    < "Well... The forces are attacking from East and West!! That''s a total of 4 Million monsters!!">


    ''How did they get so close without anyone knowing?!''


    < "From the ground. As stupid as it sounds, these Bastards dug a tunnel all the way to the Base, they''re both outside and inside!! If not for Drakon and the rest, A lot of survivors would have been killed." >


    ''That means some survivors are already dead... What about Leo?!''


    < "He''s with us, We are keeping an eye on him." >


    ''Good, Because if Leo dies, we lose... We''re on our way!!''


    He disconnected the link.


    Seeing his changed of expression, Blood-Arrow asked; "What happened?"


    "The Base is under attack, Monsters are in the Base, we need to move."


    Before anyone could think of anything, a vortex appeared in front of them. Supreme quickly walked towards it with Blood-Arrow in his arms.


    Queen-of-death and the rest quickly followed behind, all rushing to the Base.

 Chapter 314 - 314: The Base Is Under Attack 2

    [Celestial Base.]


    *SCREECH!!!!*


    BOOM!!


    "FIRE!!!"


    RA-TA-TA-TA-TA-TA-TA!


    "STOP THEM!!!"


    "PROTECT THE PEOPLE!!!"


    The sound of gunshots, screams, explosions, and shrieks filled the air, as both the survivors and players tried to resist the Monsters'' attack.


    "Lord Leo! The Monsters are attacking from all angle! We are surrounded!!"


    Iron-fist, one of Leo''s captains said, he was covered in monsters'' blood, from head to toe.


    "We must hold on!!"


    Leo dropped his hand, and countless Monsters were stunned into meat paste on the ground.


    "No matter what happens! The Base must stand!!" He yelled at the man.


    "Yes Sir!!"


    Iron-fist turned around, and opened fire towards the critters rowing towards them.


    "Die you motherfuckers!!!"


    RA-TA-TA-TA-TA-TA-TA-TA-TA!!


    He shoots wildly at the Monsters moving towards him.


    BOOM!!


    In the base, Chen, and Vanilla were busy, cutting down all the Monsters that tried attacking the bunker.


    They stood in front of the door, slashing and cutting anything that has the gut to get close to them.


    "This is so thrilling!!!"


    Chen yelled, cutting off the head of a Ghoul.


    "Stop behaving like a child! This is just the start, be serious!!"


    Vanilla said blocking the blade of a black Infested, she leaped backwards, dodging another one... Then landed beside the excited Chen.


    "You need to be serious! Remember the survivors are behind this door!!"


    Chen glared at her; "Don''t you think I know that!"


    He created two fire and two metal spikes, and with a Command, they shot towards three black Infested, bursting theirs heads open.


    "The monsters might be much, but they''re all weak... The commandments of blood, and Destruction are already occupied by our guests, and the Calamities are no more, so these guys don''t have any powerful figures among them!"


    **OH Really?**


    Chen and Vanilla looked straight, seeing the legs of a monster, they looked at one another, then raised their heads in a 180¡ã so they could see the head of the monster.


    The Monster Standing in front of them was a 15 meters tall Ogre, with a huge metal club in hand, the Ogre was putting on a rug skirt, and was top-less; revealing its hairy chest to everyone... The thing that shocked the two was the humans'' heads it wore around its neck as a necklace.


    They both easily recognized it as the Monsters'' leader, A freaking Immortal realm.


    **No powerful among us?! You dare say such thing! Ruler will crush your heads!**


    Chen turned his head to Vanilla, a confused expression on his face.


    "Did you understand what he just said?"


    Vanilla shrugged indifferently, and opened her mouth; "I think when others are learning English, he was learning how to increase in height."


    Chen nodded; "You might be right."


    The Ogre was enraged.


    **You Make Fun of Leader! You''ll be killed by me!!** S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It raised its club and smashed down on the two, who quickly leaped away from the Attack.


    BAM!!!


    The club created a crater on the ground. The Ogre wasn''t moved by its destruction, It raised its club again and smashed it on Chen, who had just landed on the ground.


    BOOM!!!


    A powerful attack collided with the Ogre, causing it to stumble some steps backward.


    "Are you two ok?"


    Scarlett and Suden landed in front of Chen.


    "We''re good."


    Vanilla walked up to the three; "It''s just, this big guy will be a bit difficult." She added.


    "Nothing is impossible if we set our minds on it... Come on!!"


    Scarlett and Vanilla shot into the air, while Suden and Chen lunged at its legs.


    **You teamed up to face Leader! I show you, you''re nothing.**


    "Shut up with your rubbish!!"


    Chen slashed its legs with his sword, but only heard the sound of metal hitting iron.


    "Uh?!"


    Suden was also stunned, his weapons couldn''t even leave a scratch on it.


    The girls shot towards the Ogre''s face, channeled Their spiritual energies into their swords and sent two powerful energy blades towards its face.


    BOOM!!!!!


    BOOOM!!!


    Smoke rose into the air upon impact. The girls hovered on the air, watching as the smoke dispersed, revealing the Ogre''s ugly face.


    **You made leader Mad! And Leader will make you pay!!**


    BOOM!!


    An unknown energy burst out from it, throwing the four some meters back... They all smashed into the Bunker''s doors, and slide down to the ground.


    "What the?! What type of energy was that?"


    Chen stood up, vigorously shaking his head.


    "Nothing I''d ever faced before."


    Suden and the girls stood back up.


    "No matter! We won''t let this Over fat pig get past us." Vanilla said, her gaze fixed on the monster.


    **You humans Weak, I''ll show you strength!**


    The Ogre''s Club glowed red, while the four quickly got on guard. Before they knew it, the Ogre smashed its club on the ground.


    Chen and three watched as all the rocks on the ground glowed red, the next moment; two Red orbs appeared on each rock, then the surrounding stones flew towards then and started merging...


    The four eyes widened in shock, witnessing as the Stones all stood up from the ground, their red eyes fixed on them.


    "Stone Golems?!!"


    The four exclaimed in unison... The 20 Golems all shot towards them.


    "Take five each! They''re in the ascendant Realm, so we can take care or them!!"


    Scarlett said and shot towards the Golems. The three looked at one another, and sighed.


    "She hasn''t changed."


    They smiled and followed her action, with them distracted, the Ogre walked towards the Bunker.


    "Shit!! That was its plan! We need to stop that Ogre!!!" Vanilla yelled, blocking the punch from a golem which threw her meters back.


    "We can''t do that with them on our heads!!" Chen slashed his sword on a golem, but only left a scratch on its rocky surface.


    "And their defense isn''t helping!!" He added.


    **I will eat all of you, Humans are delicious!**


    Before the Ogre could take another step, A Vortex opened in front of the Bunker... Supreme, with Blood-Arrow in his hands, Queen-of-death, Red-Encounter, White-Death, and Dark-Angel walked out.


    The five looked up in mild surprised, while Blood-Arrow got down from Supreme''s arms.


    **What are Humans doing here?! Why so annoying?!!!**


    "Is this guy mad? Why is he shouting?"


    Red-Encounter asked in mild confusion.

 Chapter 315 - 315: The Base Is Under Attack 3

    Out of anger and irritation, the Ogre raised its club. Before it could attack, the space above it tore opened, and a huge Python fell on it, wrapping its body around the Ogre.


    **What?! A big snake caught Leader!!**


    It tried to escape, but Sofia''s gripped wasn''t to be underestimated.


    The Golems all noticed their creator''s crisis, they all shot towards the snake, leaving the four they were fighting behind.


    "Kill those things."


    Supreme muttered. The next moment; Twenty Knights rose from the ground, and shot towards the Golems, engaging in a deadly battle.


    Supreme turned around to the bunker, held the doors, and opened it.


    "...."


    He looked at the empty room for some seconds, then walked inside.


    ''Where is everyone?'' He stopped in the center of the room, moving his around.


    BAM


    "Uh?"


    Supreme looked down, seeing he was standing on a circular metal door. He squat down and slowly pulled it opened.


    "....?!!"


    He stared at the guns pointing straight at his face in surprise.


    "Thank God, It''s just Supreme!"


    Gaya raised her hand, while the others lowered their guns with relief smiles on their faces.


    "Don''t be excited, the battle isn''t yet won, and you guys can''t stay here. The monsters already knew about this bunker... And we can''t be fighting with our minds on you guys." He said to the hundred of thousands of people in the underground bunker.


    "This is the only place we can stay, and we can''t being all these people outside."


    Gaya started climbing the ladder, and got out from the hole.


    "Hmm..."


    Supreme thought for a moment, and asked the system.


    ''Hey system, how big is my [Shadow world]?''


    {As Big as Host went it.}


    He nodded at Gaya, and jumped inside the Bunker... Gaya stood outside in confusion, and the next moment, Supreme climbed up.


    "You saw it, right? They''re too many people to--"


    "--They''re all safe."


    Supreme walked towards the door, with hands folded behind him.


    "....??!!!"


    Gaya looked down in the hole. Seeing everyone have vanished, she quickly stood up and ran up to Supreme, standing in front of him.


    "What did you do to them?!!" She asked in mild confusion, and added: "If you did anything bad to them, I will--"


    "--What will you do?"


    Supreme walked towards Gaya, his gaze fixed on her. "You are powerless in front of me, and don''t worry, they''re all safe in my world, I can send you there if you want."


    Gaya thought for a moment, and sighed; "Leo trust you, so I can only trust you too, But... If you hurt them... I''ll make you pay." With that said, she walked outside.


    ''She''ll make me pay?''


    Supreme smiled and followed behind, he stopped on track seeing Blood-Arrow staring at him, he looked at Gaya who already joined the battle, then at Blood-Arrow again.


    ''Don''t tell me?''


    Blood-Arrow walked past him and entered the bunker, after some seconds, she walked outside.


    "Where are the people?"


    "In my world." He answered truthfully.


    She frowned slightly, but asked:


    "So you were inside with her, Alone?"


    He smiled slightly, then shook his head; "I meet everyone with her inside, then took the rest, while she chooses to fight."


    Blood-Arrow tilted her head to the side, then nodded.


    "Ok, what should we do to this guy?"


    She pointed her finger over her shoulder at the Ogre, who was now on the ground. Sofia still strangling it.


    "What else? Of course, we''ll kill it." Supreme answered, and walked towards the Monster.


    "What about the Monsters in the Base?" He inquired.


    "Jennifer, And the others are already on it."


    Blood-Arrow said, stopping beside Dark-Angel.


    Supreme nodded. And stopped in front of the Ogre.


    **You Human! Let Leader Go, Now!!!**


    Supreme observed the Ogre for some seconds, then looked at his right, seeing the knights standing still. Surrounding them was the remains of the Golems.


    "You''re the leader of The monsters, right?"


    He turned his head back to the Ogre, who glared at him.


    "Answer my question if you want to live." Supreme threatened as his eyes turned into two colors. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **Yes! What is HUMAN planning?!!**


    "Ask your Monsters to turn against the Infested, and after that, they should kill themselves."


    **Leader will never do that!!**


    "Oh, It seems you don''t understand your situation."


    A dagger appeared in his hand. Supreme walked towards the huge head of the Ogre, and started circling his Dagger around its forehead.


    "I''ll open your skull if you don''t follow my orders... I wonder how painful it''ll be."


    **You Demon!!! I''ll never betray the Lord!!**


    "I tried."


    Supreme raised the dagger into the air, and dropped on the Ogre''s skull.


    **Wait! Wait! Wait!!!**


    Supreme stopped midair, and lowered Slayer.


    The Ogre greeted its teeth, then closed its eyes... After some seconds, it opened its eyes again.


    Supreme listened to the sounds around the Base, the gunshots had all came to a stop, probably because the fighters were shocked seeing the Monsters attacking the Infested.


    **It''s Done! Now let Leader go!!**


    Supreme kept Slayer, and walked away; after taking some steps, he stopped, turned around and pointed a finger at Ogre''s head... The same spot he circled.


    "[Void Destruction Finger.]"


    Dark beam shot out from his finger, creating a small hole in the Ogre''s head, Who instantly dropped dead.


    ''System?! No reward?''


    {Host will gain all his rewards when ascending to the half immortal realm.}


    He nodded, and watched as Sofia increased in size, her body destroying the Base wall at a distance... Everyone stared in shock, as the python opened her mouth and started swallowing the Ogre.


    "Mira? Will she be able to fight after such a meal?"


    Blood-Arrow who stood beside Dark-Angel asked.


    "I haven''t asked her."


    Dark-Angel''s reply stunned Blood-Arrow.


    THUD! THUD! THUD! THUD!


    Supreme turned around seeing Red-Encounter on his lion, running towards them.


    "Holy crab!! Isn''t that Mira''s pet?!" He exclaimed, seeing the Python already swallowed the Ogre''s head.


    "Any news?" Supreme asked.


    "Yeah, Reaper and Drakon needs your help against the Commandment of destruction." Red-Encounter announced.


    "Girls, It''s time we join the battle."

 Chapter 316 - 316: The Base Is Under Attack 4

    [Somewhere outside the Base.]


    Drakon and Reaper shot towards a young lady in blue armor, both channeled their energies, and sent two straight punches towards the lady.


    BAM!!


    She flew backward, stabilized herself, and shook her head with a smile.


    **Is that all?**


    "This Monster is too powerful, I''ll have to use my full power."


    Dark and red smoke surrounded Drakon''s figure, the next moment, a huge Red and black scale dragon appeared in front of everyone.


    **Oh? You can also transform? How nice.**


    Blue smoke surrounded the lady, Moment next; A huge azure Lizard appeared, with long spikes on its back, starting from its neck to its tail.


    **GRRRRAAAAA!!!**


    "Wow, this lizard is almost as big as you!"


    Reaper said in surprise.


    Drakon stared at the lizard in front of him, and increased in size, standing 50 meters tall. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Lizard''s eyes widened in shock, seeing the huge Dragon in front of it. It was so stunned that Its mouth was left wide opened.


    "Now let''s have some fun."


    Drakon activated his skill, [Cosmic Annihilation]


    Countless violent elements appeared, all spinning around the Lizard, and with a thought, they all collided with it, causing a powerful explosion.


    "That would have killed it... Right?" Reaper asked, hovering beside Drakon''s head.


    **Hahaha!! Do you think this attack can kill me??!!**


    The Lizard walked out from the explosion, unscratched... It was now standing 50 meters tall as Drakon.


    Reaper stared at the two Colossal monsters in front of him and was totally lost on what to do.


    "Oh My god!! This is Godzilla?! I can''t believe this! I have seen Godzilla!!!!"


    The Lizard and Drakon, including Reaper turned their heads to the three figures flying towards them.


    "Do you always have to be so childish?" Blood-Arrow asked, staring at Red-Encounter with a slight frown.


    "What?! It''s not everyday you got to see such a huge monster! Impressive."


    He said, scanning the Lizard with his eyes.


    **Aren''t you scared of me, Human?**


    The Lizard asked in mild confusion.


    "Why would I be? And who the hell will be scared of a lizard?" Red-Encounter asked, his gaze fixed on the Commandment of Destruction.


    "Enough talking, Hey Lizard! Are you the Commandment of Destruction?!"


    Supreme asked with a bored expression.


    **What if I am?**


    "It''s a simple Yes or No Question."


    The next moment, Drakon turned into Red and black smoke and flew towards him.


    Blood-Arrow and Red-Encounter quickly created some distance from him seeing Drakon''s action. Moment next...


    BOOM!!!!


    **....**


    The Commandment of Destruction stared with widened eyes, as Supreme shot towards her.


    **Do you think the power Boost can stop me from destroying you?!!!**


    It opened its mouth, and released a plasma beam towards the charging Supreme.


    "I told you! It''s Godzilla!!" Red-Encounter yelled.


    "Can Godzilla walk on all four? Did Godzilla has a flat belly like a normal House lizard? Is Godzilla a Commandment?"


    Red-Encounter was stunned speechless, hearing the questions Blood-Arrow was throwing at him.


    "Well... No... I think--"


    "--Please stop talking."


    "....."


    _


    Supreme shot towards the plasma beam without slowing down.


    BOOM!!


    {Cheat: Defense - 9,999,999% Activated.}


    {Cheat: Attack damage - 9,999,999% Activated.}


    He moved through the Plasma beam, and entered the Lizard''s body, through its opened mouth.


    "Whoa!! Michael entered its belly!! That''s disgusting!" Red-Encounter exclaimed with a grimaced.


    **GRRRAAA!!!!**


    The Commandment of Destruction let out a painful growl, as Supreme destroyed all its organs.


    With a Thud, The giant Lizard collapsed on the ground, Dead.


    After some seconds, Supreme burst out from its head, his body covered in blood.


    "Wow, nice work Michael!"


    Red-Encounter yelled, while Blood-Arrow just smiled.


    < Congratulations player Supreme, you are close to completing the first objective: Kill 5 out of the 10 Commandments, and 3 out of the 5 Calamities -- Kills; 5/5 Calamities (Completed) -- 6/10 Commandments (Completed).>


    Supreme opened his palm, staring at the red stone in his hand.


    ''Four down.''


    He thought, then stared at the monsters rushing towards the Base.


    "I asked that Ogre to command them to kill the Infested, but... What about the Survivors?"


    He sighed heavily; "I''ll just have to kill them the normal way... All of you, come out."


    A huge Vortex appeared on the ground, and a total of 300,000 Souls rose.


    "Clear the Island of Monsters and Infested."


    The Soul Soldiers nodded, and shattered into different directions.


    Supreme looked down at the Lizard seeing Reaper already feasting on it.


    "Is there only food in your head?" He asked.


    "....."


    Reaper looked up at him with a confused expression.


    "Forget it." Supreme shook him head.


    ______


    [On the outer part of the Island.]


    "It''s good seeing you again, Blood Princess." Nora said with a smile.


    Potentate stood beside her, with the kings behind them. Their gazes fixed on Blood Princess and the hundreds of golden Infested behind her.


    **Really? What''s good about it?**


    Blood Princess asked with a scowl, her hands folded in front of her chest.


    "It''s good because you''ll be dying today." Nora answered.


    **What gave you that impression that I''ll die today?**


    "Stop asking questions, Blood Princess! All the women, whose hearts you have eaten will be avenged today."


    Potentate said, pointing her sword at Blood Princess.


    **I''m not here to fight, You can have your revenge on the battlefield.**


    She moved her gaze around the place and sighed: **I don''t know what you did to the Monsters for them to start attacking the infested... But that didn''t mean we have lost the battle. Oh, and tell Leo to meet us in the wilderness... The fate of your world will be decided there.**


    She turned around, but was stopped by Nora.


    "We''ll come, And remember our unfinished business."


    **Still thinking about Janet? Don''t worry, we''ll meet on the battlefield. Tomorrow, 12:00Pm.**


    With that said, she flew into the air... Nora and her group watched as she flew away from the Island. The Ghouls stared at them for some seconds, turned around and marched away.


    Nora clenched her fiats in rage: "We''ll see tomorrow."


    "Why are we giving them till tomorrow?" Sam asked in mild confusion.


    "There''s nothing we can do, We barely survive this attack... If we kept on pushing, their remaining forces will join the attack... And that''s a total of 6 Million." Potentate said, staring at the departing Ghouls.


    "Potentate is right. As for now; We need to reorganize ourselves, and think of a new plan." Nora said.

 Chapter 317 - 317: Shit! I Forgot About The Survivors!

    The Players and fighters all stopped attacking, seeing the infested retreating, they looked at one another in surprise.


    Zombies never retreat... Never!


    "What''s happening? Why did they suddenly start retreating?"


    "Shouldn''t you be happy, Mr Maxim?"


    Ghost who stood beside Maxim on the wall asked, his gaze fixed on the running infested.


    "Mr Maxim is just surprised... We all know they''ll be back."


    Leo landed in between the two, and turned his head to the right, seeing Nora and Potentate flying towards them.


    "What happened?" He asked.


    "I think it''s wise if everyone know about it." Potentate said.


    She and Nora landed on the wall, and looked inside the Base, seeing dead Monsters and infested scattered all over the place... What caught their attention was the huge python which had almost swallowed the 15 meters tall Ogre.


    "Is that?"


    Nora pointed her finger at the huge snake, while Leo, and the two men turned around. And was flabbergasted.


    "That is... This is Mira''s Pet."


    Leo: "Mira''s Pet?"


    Maxim: "Did you just call that 40 meters snake someone''s pet?!!"


    Nora, and Potentate: "...."


    Ghost just nodded at them.


    "Come on, let''s see what''s going on... We need to know if it''s dangerous, or not."


    Leo flew into the air, heading towards the Python... The Rest quickly followed behind.


    Dark-Angel: "Go! Go! Go! You can do it Sofia! Swallow it all!!"


    White-Death: "Yeah!! Come on!! You can do it!"


    Sweet-Girl: "We''re waiting!!"


    Zuko: "Faster!!"


    Jasmine: "Come On!! Only its legs are left?!"


    Star-girl, and Queen-of-death: "..."


    Leo and his group were stunned seeing the girls yelling for the Python to swallow the Huge monster


    "Come on! Show it you''re the biggest!!" Red-Flower yelled.


    "...."


    Leo was so stunned that he landed on the ground, utterly speechless.


    "What''s happening here?"


    The girls turned their heads to their right, seeing Leo, Ghost, Maxim, Nora and Potentate standing some meters from them.


    "Guild Master! Come and see how a Snake use to swallow his prey!"


    Jasmine said to Ghost, a wide smile on her face.


    Ghost stared at the Python for a moment, and sighed; "You should be helping the others clean up the place, but you''re here watching... I don''t even know what you guys are watching."


    "Come on, Master Daniel, Lighten up... Micky''s forces are already on it." Queen-of-death said with a smile.


    "Huh?"


    Ghost was stunned; "What did you mean by Michael''s forces? Aren''t you guys his forces?"


    The girls looked at one another, and shook their heads:


    "No."


    They said in unison.


    "She''s almost done!!"


    Dark-Angel''s voice pulled all their attention back to the Python, they watched with undivided attention as the Snake completely swallowed the Ogre.


    "YAY!!!!!"


    They all screamed, even jumping up in joy.


    Leo smiled at them, and said to Queen-of-death.


    "We have an important announcement to make. Everyone should be in the command room after an hour."


    Queen-of-death nodded: "I''ll let Micky know."


    "Thanks."


    Leo flew towards the bunker, while Queen-of-death called Supreme with her bracelet.


    The next moment: S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "WHERE ARE THE SURVIVORS?!!!!"


    "...."


    ________


    "Do we really need to stay here and watch them eat this lizard?"


    Red-Encounter asked, staring at Reaper, Drakon, Abyss, the Seven dragons and more than hundreds souls, all eating the Lizard.


    "You can go if you want, No one if holding you here."


    Supreme said, his hands tucked away in his pocket.


    Red-Encounter stared at his back with a slight frown, and exhaled, then said. "I need your help."


    Supreme turned around to face him, a confused expression on his face. "My help?"


    "Yes... You and Jennifer have been friends for like ever, Can you tell me what she likes, and dislikes?"


    Supreme was confused by the Question, then he thought for a moment and said.


    "Jennifer likes a lot of things, her best Animals are the ones that''ll kill you without asking for your approval... She also likes sand, rain, Seasons... Oh! Blood, Slaps."


    Red-Encounter stared at him in reproach, hearing all the things Supreme was mentioning... Couldn''t take it anymore, he yelled.


    "Stop! She doesn''t like all that!! You''re just making it up!!"


    "Oh? Then what did she like?" Supreme asked with a mischievous smile.


    "Well... She likes Honestly, Ice creams, beautiful girly things, Like Clothes, Cars, Toys, and oh! She also likes animals, and Cherish her friends... Not only that, but she hates liers, Crooks, those who broke her truths..."


    Supreme walked towards Red-Encounter, listening as he kept on mentioning Queen-of-death''s likes and dislikes.


    He placed his hand on his shoulder, bringing Red-Encounter out from his daydream.


    "What are you doing to yourself, Bro? Look at you. You know so much about Jennifer that I, her best friend, I''m embarrassed to say I don''t know half of the list of things you just mentioned... If I guessed right, You need my help to win her over, Right?"


    Red-Encounter nodded.


    Supreme looked at Blood-Arrow, who stood some distance from them, watching Drakon and the rest eat.


    "You said it yourself."


    He turned his gaze back to Red-Encounter.


    "She doesn''t like Liers, and Crooks... So take the bull by its horns, and tell her how you feel... Or you can make her drunk and listen to her confession?"


    The two stared at one another for some seconds, then burst out laughing.


    "I''m kidding. Tell Jennifer how you feel, her reaction might shock you."


    He smiled at him, and walked towards Drakon.


    Red-Encounter thought for a moment and nodded: ''I''ll confess my love to her before leaving this game.''


    _


    Supreme stopped in front of Drakon and the group.


    "Ok guys! You have already eaten half of the Lizard, Don''t you think that''s enough?"


    Drakon, who was in his dragon form, nodded; "Yeah, I''m full."


    He flew into the air and landed on Supreme''s shoulder.


    < DING! >


    < Player Supreme, Player Queen-of-death want to establish a connection with you.>


    ''Accept.''


    What he heard next almost made him fall to the ground.


    < "WHERE ARE THE SURVIVORS!!!!" >


    Leo''s voice was so loud, that he could hear it through Queen-of-death''s bracelet.


    ''Shit! I forgot about the survivors in my Shadow World!'' He exclaimed.

 Chapter 318 - 318: They Took The Bait

    [Two hours Later.]


    [Command Room.]


    After the issue with the Survivors'' whereabouts have been cleared, everyone gathered back in the Command Room, their gazes fixed on Leo.


    "Ok guys, We lost a total of 16,076 fighters today, and 25,679 are injured, these guys won''t be able to partake in any battle..."


    He sighed deeply.


    "So many people died! Because we were careless... The Monsters and infested dug a tunnel to the base without us even knowing about it... Well... It''s all behind us. Nora, and Potentate got some information to share with us."


    Leo nodded at Nora, who stood up, and climbed the stage, while Leo walked back to his seat.


    "Ahem!"


    She cleared her throat, and started.


    "The Second Commandment, known as Blood Princess said we should meet them in the wilderness... She also said that''s where the fate of our world will be decided."


    "What if we refuse? These might be their plan to finish the Base off, The Wilderness is hours ride from here... What''ll happen if we get there and their army attack the Base?! What then?"


    General Nicolas asked.


    Nora smiled, and answered:


    "That''s our thought, what if they''re just tricking us again? So we came to this idea, some of our strongest will head to the wilderness to meet them, and the rest will stay back... They''ll send an SOS if the Monsters attack the Base while we''re gone."


    ''Hmm... She already thought of everything.''


    Supreme thought, relaxing on his seat.


    "What if Supreme takes everyone in his world again? That way we don''t need to leave anyone behind... And it also seems there isn''t a time limit to stay there."


    Chen suggested, turning his head to Supreme who sat behind him.


    Everyone was silent, thinking about his word, then Leo opened his mouth.


    "That''s a good idea. But... If something happened to Supreme, All the people will be lost..."


    He turned to Supreme:


    "It''s not that I''m doubting your Capabilities, Supreme, It''s just... The stats are just too high."


    Supreme nodded at him. "I understand, and I don''t think it would be wise if I place them there again, a situation might come up that I''ll need to use the skill, and fighting in there with the people will be dangerous... Nora''s plan has a high chance of succeeding, So I''ll leave some of my Soul Soldiers, and Elders behind."


    "But?!"


    The elders were stunned hearing Supreme, before they could disagree, he interrupted them.


    "Our mission is to protect Leo and The Base, You guys will protect the Base, while We''ll protect Leo."


    "What made you think I''ll follow, Supreme?" Leo asked, staring at him.


    "It''s in your blood." Supreme gave a simple reply, while Leo smiled.


    "OK!"


    Nora nodded, and continued:


    "She said tomorrow, time; 1200... Potentate already wrote down the names of those who are eligible, and will be going with us to the wilderness... You can refuse if you don''t plan on going."


    Potentate stood up, and walked towards her, standing on the stage. She moved her gaze around everyone present, and started.


    "These are the names. (1) Leo. (2) Supreme. (3) Mrs Sham. (4) Queen-of-death. (5) Chen. (6) Miss Scarlett. (7) Blood-Arrow. (8) Red-Encounter. (9) Mr Suden. (10) Miss Vanilla. (11) Prince-Of-Casmia. (12) Zuko. And (13) Spectra."


    She closed the book, and smiled at them.


    "Wait! What about you?!"


    Chen stood up.


    "I and the Kings are going, there''s no need putting our names on it." Potentate said, her smile still on her face.


    "Oh."


    Chen sat back down in relief.


    "What do you think, Supreme?"


    Potentate raised her head to Supreme, her gaze fixed on him... She started suspecting Supreme of being the Ruler of the Abyssal after seeing his skill... She went further and asked all the people what they saw while in there...


    They gave her only one reply.


    "We saw Nothing, Only darkness... We were surrounded by nothing but darkness."


    Their words piqued her interest, Only three gods are proficient with darkness... One; the main god of darkness and shadow, Lord Erebus. Second; The god of the Abyssal, Lord Tartarus. Third;...


    She has no idea, but knew there''s a third god who''s also proficient in darkness control.


    ''Supreme can''t be this unknown god... Because Lord Havoc said he''s here to greet his Lord... It only means that... Supreme is Lord Havoc''s Lord, and the next Ruler of the Abyssal.'' She thought, staring at Supreme.


    Supreme smiled; "It''s a good plan, although a lot of my elders want to come along... I think it''s good this way." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''So she''s suspecting I''m the next Ruler? But her encounter with Havoc caught me off-guard... This goddess surely knows a lot.'' He thought.


    "Brother, I want to go with you." Dark-Angel announced.


    "No Mira, You and Maria will stay in the Base, don''t worry, Borne, and his brothers will stay with you, If you see anything out of place, just let me know."


    He smiled at her, then turned his head to Crusher and his brothers, who nodded at him.


    Dark-Angel heaved a sigh, and nodded.


    "Don''t be down, Mira. When we get back I''ll take you and Maria out to have fun." Blood-Arrow said with a smile.


    "Bestie said the same thing, Yay! Girls time!"


    Mira said with a blissful expression, forgetting she was sad some seconds ago.


    "Yes, Can''t wait." Maria added with a smile.


    ______


    [A-City.]


    At the center of A-city, Hundreds of Ghouls stood around a huge white mansion, slowly moving their gazes around.


    Blood Princess walked past them, heading to the entrance of the Mansion.


    Squeak!


    She came to a stop, seeing Apate, Hemsal, and the Commandment of Plague, walking outside.


    **Commander Sara.**


    She quickly got down on one knee, bowing her head.


    Apate stared at the kneeling Blood Princess for some seconds then asked:


    **How did it go?**


    **They took the bait, Commander.** Blood Princess answered, her head still bowed.


    Apate smiled brightly.


    **Good, We''ll kill them all in the Wilderness, then turn that base Leo is so proud of into sand and dust... No one will be able to save them now, Not even Supreme.**

 Chapter 319 - 319: Tell Us!

    [Same Day.]


    [Celestial Base.]


    [6:00Pm.]


    Supreme, and the chosen fighters, and players all gathered in front of the base, countless vehicles were lined in rows behind them.


    "Take care Brother! We''ll be waiting."


    Dark-Angel smiled, tightening her hug on Supreme''s neck.


    "Too tight."


    "Oops, Sorry."


    She loosened her hold, causing Supreme to chuckle.


    "Don''t worry, Mira. You remembered what I told you, right?"


    Dark-Angel separated, and nodded with a resolute expression. "Leave it to me."


    "Good girl."


    Supreme ruffled her hair, and stood up with a smile.


    "Take care of them."


    He said to his elders who stood behind Dark-Angel, and White-Death.


    "We''ll, and make sure to kill those Bastards." Unforgiver said with a smile, placing his hands of Dark-Angel''s shoulders.


    Supreme nodded at him, and looked over his shoulder, seeing Queen-of-death discussing something with Jasmine... Who surprisingly volunteered to go with them. She and Ghost.


    "Is everyone ready?"


    Nora walked up to them. Just like all the females in the group, she was in a black Military uniform which shows her curves, and long legs... She stopped in front of Supreme, an AK-47 rifle in hand.


    "We are."


    Supreme nodded at her, turned around, and entered the Armored Vehicle behind him, followed by Blood-Arrow, Queen-of-death, Red-Encounter, Prince-of-Casmia, and Jasmine.


    Nora nodded, and walked towards hers.


    After giving some orders to his captains, Leo entered his car.


    Dark-Angel and everyone present watched as the Off-Road, and Armored Vehicles drove out from the Base.


    "We''ll be waiting, Brother."


    Dark-Angel said in a low voice.


    _____


    [On the Road.]


    Nora, whose vehicle was ahead of the group tapped on the earpiece in her right ear, and said to the rest of the group.


    "Can everyone hear me?" She asked.


    Leo:


    "Loud and Clear."


    Supreme:


    "Come again?"


    Red-Encounter:


    "Wow!"


    Chen:


    "Yo!! I''m here!"


    Mrs Shem:


    "Yes, Dear."


    Scarlett:


    "Roger."


    Nora listened to everyone''s reply, then continued:


    "The wilderness is a 20 hours ride from here, that means, we''ll be arriving tomorrow, around 1200 or 1400..."


    "Hey lady, Can you please stop saying all these weird time zones?! It won''t cause you anything if you add "O''clock" in your sentence."


    "....."


    Nora and the rest were stunned hearing Red-Encounter''s voice from their earpieces.


    Supreme, Queen-of-death, Blood-Arrow and the rest in the same car, all turned their heads to Red-Encounter... All speechless.


    "What? You know I''m saying the truth."


    The rest let out an unbelievable sigh, and looked ahead.


    _


    "I''m sorry if the format is new to you, Mr Red-Encounter... We''ll get there around 12:00pm or 14:00pm..."


    "Good."


    "..."


    Nora shook her head with a small smile, and continued:


    "Ok... We don''t know what we''ll be expecting in the wilderness, or what these Monsters are planning, All I''ll say is; We all must be on Guard, and trend carefully... The Commandments of Deception, Blood, and Plague are one of the strangest and Strongest... We''ll forever be grateful to Supreme for killing six of the commandment, and the lord for killing one... Currently, we have only three commandments to take care of, with their new leader."


    Nora stopped hearing someone tapping his/her earpiece.


    "Yes?" She asked.


    Supreme''s voice then sounded from the earpiece.


    "What about the experiments, and Skull Organization you guys mentioned?"


    Nora answered without hesitation. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We''ll take care of the Skull organization, you have done a lot already... The Experiments? I have a strong feeling we''ll meet them in the wilderness."


    She waited for some seconds, then heard Supreme''s voice.


    "I understand, you can continue."


    Nora nodded: "What I''m saying is, We must look after one another, the wilderness is filled with all type of creatures... From huge snakes, to the thinnest of Monsters... You must be on guard."


    "Received."


    She nodded, and relaxed on her seat, then turned her head to Potentate; who nodded at her.


    "We''re in for a long ride." Nora muttered.


    ____


    [Wilderness.]


    Apate stood on a hill, moving her gaze on the flat landscape before her, a smile on her face.


    **Are the experiments, and formations, ready?**


    **Yes, Commander Sara.** Hemsal, who stood behind her, said with a smile.


    **Good... What about the Hellions? And Tentacles?**


    **The Forces are all ready.**


    Apate nodded, and looked up at the red sky... **We might not be able to kill Supreme tomorrow, but we must Kill Leo.**


    The three behind her nodded.


    BOOM!!!


    A red lightning tore the sky apart, as four red eyes appeared in the sky, staring at them.


    Upon seeing the eyes, Hemsal, Blood Princess, and Green Poison, quickly got on their knees, bowing their heads.


    **We pay our respect to Lord Moros, and Lord Hades!!!**


    The eyes stared at them for some seconds, then turned to Apate.


    ***What''s so important that you called for our attention?***


    Moros asked in a bored tone, while Apate smiled at them.


    **You''ll be shocked if I reveal what I discovered.** She said with a smirk.


    ***Oh?! What''s so important that we''ll be shocked about?*** Hades asked.


    **I discovered who Michael is.**


    Silence...


    The two eyes widened in shock and surprise, while Hades quickly said.


    ***Then tell us!!***


    **Not yet! First; You two have to promise me you''ll find a way to restore my powers. Of course, after I kill Leo.**


    ***You do know Father is the one who sealed your powers, right?*** Moros asked.


    **So? Can''t Hecate find a way? She''s already close to discovering Lord Typhon''s prison, Why won''t she be able to help me?**


    The two were silent for some minutes... And Hades''s voice sounded.


    ***We have discussed with Hecate... She said she''ll help you, after locating Typhon.***


    **After locating Typhon? You do know that''s not gonna happen anytime soon, right?** Apate asked with folded hands, a scowl on her face.


    Before the three commandments knew what was going on, an unholy pressure fell on the whole Wilderness, some tress instantly broke down, while they all fell to the ground... The next moment, two gray eyes appeared beside the four red eyes.


    ***Are you doubting my Powers, Apate?!***


    A femalia voice filled with oppression sounded, the three commandments spurted out a mouthful of blood, while sweats droplets formed on Apate''s forehead.


    **No... Can you please stop releasing your pressure on us?**


    ***Good girl, now tell us what we know, and you''ll get your powers back.***


    The Gray eyes vanished. And the three breathe a sigh of relief.


    **She''s arrogant because I lost my Powers.** Apate said under her breath.


    ***We are waiting.***


    She growled inwardly, and revealed.


    **Michael is the next Primordial God Of The Abyssal.**


    ***WHAT?!!!!***

 Chapter 320 - 320: Eyes In The Sky

    ***WHAT?!!!***


    Their voices were so loud that the hill Apate and the three commandments were standing on, cracked.


    **Calm down both of you!!**


    She yelled at them.


    ***How do you know this?***


    Hades asked.


    **I saw Lord Havoc In this realm... He said he was here to greet in lord, and later, I saw Michael using the skills belonging to Lord Tartarus... He can even summon the soul Soldiers!!**


    Hades asked, his voice filled with dread:


    ***Soul Soldiers? Are they putting on black armors and has wings?***


    **No.**


    Apate shook her head.


    ***That means they''re not yet strong enough! We must kill him before he breaks through the rank of mortals and enter the immortal realm!!*** Hades yelled.


    **Wait, What happens if he did?** Apate was getting confused.


    ***If he manages to enter even the half Immortal realm, Those soul Soldiers will be upgraded into Abyss Walkers... These abominations are more formidable than my Hellions, or any of our forces!! They''re technically unkillable!! Didn''t you wonder why we killed Tartarus first??!! His Army is the only thing that can stop us!! I''ll say only Lord Typhon''s forces can hold them back!!***


    Hades yelled.


    Apate was horrified: **How could this be? His lords are already this powerful. If he gains his army back...** Her word trailed off.


    ***At the moment, anything without Divinity can''t kill them... Even Lv50 monsters above will find it difficult to deal with one... The worse thing in this is... They don''t take anything from him, and they can always revive themselves... As long, he resurrected them, they''re technically unkillable... And warning, sister.***


    Moros paused, and after some seconds said: ***Don''t Die by his hands!***


    **And why is that?**


    Apate asked in mild confusion.


    ***Let''s say, If he kills you, He''ll be able to rise your soul, and you''ll be fighting against us, working for him like a puppet... Wait! I hope he hasn''t killed any commandments!!***


    **Oh No!**


    ***What?!!! How many did he killed?!!*** Moros yelled.


    **Six.** Apate answered in a low voice.


    ***Moros, I think it''ll be wise if we call back our forces, Apate isn''t strong enough to fight Michael and his forces... And with every kill, he''ll be able to summon the Hellions'', and Tentacles'' souls... Which will hindrance our plan!***


    ***Hades is right, We must kill Michael, and fast!!***


    **And how did you two expect to accomplish that? By recalling your Forces?! You all know you can''t enter this realm! You''re just too powerful!! I''ll say, You should give me the forces, and I''ll kill Michael for you all.**


    ***No!!!!!***


    A more powerful voice reverberated all over the place. Apate''s eyes widened in shock, and she quickly got down on one knee, bowing her head.


    The next moment, Two Green eyes appeared beside the four red eyes.


    **Greeting Primordial Goddess of the Earth... Goddess Gaea.**


    She and the Commandments said in unison.


    ***You won''t be killing Michael... If what you said is the truth, I''ll need him to help release my children from the Abyss.***


    **But--**


    ***-No But! Capture Michael, and bring him to me, alive!!***


    Apate nodded with gritted teeth, even if her powers are active, she is 1,000% powerless in front of Gaea... Who even her father will have a hard time winning against... Moreover, she''s the mother of Typhon, and mother-in-law to Echidna... Gaea is clearly untouchable.


    **As you wish, Goddess Gaea.**


    Gaea moved her gaze around the place, and vanished from the sky.


    ***Well, You heard the Queen, It seems we''ll take Michael alive.***


    Hades said.


    ***You need to bring Michael to us before he ascends... Because if he ascends... It''ll be a lot of trouble taking him down.***


    Apate nodded, and slowly stood up from the ground. **Leave it to me.**


    ***You must be careful, and don''t die by his hands!! If you see you don''t have any way out! Kill yourself!!!***


    With that said, Hades''s eyes vanished.


    Apate stared at her brother''s eyes and sighed softly. **Why are you still here?**


    ***You were so respectful to Goddess Gaea that you quickly got on your knees, but us?--***


    **I''ll give you the respect if you help me get my powers back.**


    ***If you succeed, I''ll try with all my strength to help you... What type of big brother would I be if I don''t?***


    Apate chuckled, and asked with a smile; **What about Nemesis and Eris?**


    ***At least you aren''t as stubborn as those two. Who''ll believe you''re all sisters... Don''t worry about them, they''re good... Just focus on how to accomplish your plan, and stay alive... I don''t want to see my sister fighting against me in this war, while being control by someone else!*** S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **I won''t.**


    ***Take care, little sis. Our plan is now resting on your soldiers, and we''ll be leaving the Forces with you... Don''t fail me.***


    With that said, his eyes disappeared from the sky.


    Apate took a deep breath, and exhaled, then looked at the three kneeling figure behind her.


    **Now you know the answer to your question, right?**


    Hemsal, who was covered in sweat quickly nodded his head.


    **Go and get ready all of you! Tomorrow is upon us.**


    The three nodded, and leaped down the Hill.


    **Supreme, You mustn''t ascend!**


    _____


    [Some hours later.]


    [night Time.]


    [A-City.]


    Supreme moved his gaze around his members, who were already asleep, he smiled, and looked at the System''s new Notification.


    {Quest Triggered!!!}


    ''Why now? What happened? System, What''s this quest.''


    {Quest: Host Must get the blood of Darren, and Ascends Into the Half Immortal realm.}


    {Note: If Host haven''t achieved this Quest in the next one Months, Host will be killed by his enemies.}


    {Rewards: The Gateways to Travel between realms.}


    ''As surprising as it is, The reward is highly needed... With this, I can travel to any realm. Ok System, Accept the quest.''


    {Quest Accepted.}


    {Duration: One Month.}


    ''I''ll pretend I didn''t see this.''


    Blood-Arrow adjusted her head, and rested it on his shoulder, Supreme turned his head towards her, a smile on his face.


    ''My promise still stand, Nothing will happen to any of you.''


    He slowly moved his soft gaze on his members.

 Chapter 321 - 321: Face Your Fear

    [Next Day.]


    [Wilderness.]


    Apate and the three commandments watched as ten vehicles stopped 50 yards from their location.


    She smiled as Leo, Nora, Supreme and the rest of their group got down from the cars.


    **Welcome.**


    Her voice reverberated all over the wilderness, reaching the fighters and players.


    "We meet again."


    Supreme said with a twisted smile.


    **Yes Supreme, Or should I call you the Ruler of the Abyssal?**


    Supreme and everyone was stunned.


    "Wow! I can''t believe we got welcome by such shocking news!!!"


    Chen said with a smile, then asked: "What Is the Ruler of the Abyssal?"


    **.....**


    Apate stared at him like he had grown an extra head.


    **Potentate and Leo would know what the title of the Ruler of the Abyssal represent, right?**


    She directed the question to Leo, and Potentate.


    "Stop talking, Apate! We aren''t here to chat!" Potentate said with killing intent.


    **I know that.**


    Apate sighed, she looked down at her feet, then at them.


    **Can''t I let you say some few words before you die?**


    The fighters frowned slightly, while Supreme, and his group, slowly moved their gazes around the place.


    **Ok! You''re all here to fight, let''s fight.**


    Click...


    Supreme moved his gaze on the ground. Thanks to his cheats and Skills, he heard the inaudible sound around them.


    "MOVE BACK!!"


    He yelled, but was a bit late.


    BOOM!!


    The ground beneath them shattered like fragile glass, and both them and their cars fell into an endless pit.


    Apate walked towards the pit, and looked down with a smile.


    **You can only escape the formation if you have a strong mind defense... Get ready, while they are trap in there, we''ll be destroying their Base.**


    The three Commandments nodded.


    ____


    BAM!!!!


    They all fell heavily on a cold iron floor. Supreme and his group stood up, and slowly moved their gazes around the space, seeing nothing but darkness.


    Whoosh!!!


    All the torches placed on the wall lit up, illuminating their surroundings.


    Supreme moved his gaze around, raised his bracelet and tried to reach Dark-Angel.


    < ERROR!! >


    < Reason: Player Supreme, you''re in a formation created with the blood of 100 Angels... You must destroy the formation and escape.>


    Supreme was flabbergasted, this was the first time AI was blocked, maybe the first in all VRG years of being active.


    "Are you guys?" He looked at his group, who nodded at him.


    "This was their actual plan!! Shit!! Mira and Maria are in the Base! And with us trap in here, we won''t be able to help or even ask about their situation!!"


    Blood-Arrow yelled in mild frustration.


    "Calm Down, Let''s Try to Summon our pets."


    Queen-of-death suggested. The group nodded, and called out their pets, but nothing happened.


    "You guys don''t get it, AI is sealed, that means your Mana are all sealed... Try and use your Powers."


    The elders, Jasmine and Ghost looked at one another, then tried to use a skill, but nothing happened.


    "Fuck!!! We can''t use a skill?! Summon our weapons! And even Call on our pets!! We''re simply sitting ducks here!!!" Red-Encounter yelled in rage.


    Supreme snapped a finger and a vortex appeared behind them.


    "....."


    "You can use a skill?! How?! All our Mana have been sealed!!" Red-Encounter was dumbfounded.


    "My skills don''t require Mana, But the issue here is... I can''t seem to create a Vortex that''ll take us out from whatever this place is."


    He moved his gaze around the place.


    "Wait, Apate said something about you being the Ruler of the Abyssal? Is that true?" Zuko asked in mild confusion.


    "Yes, I just discovered it soon days ago." Supreme answered.


    "Mr Supreme, there seem to be a curse in this place." Leo walked towards them. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t get--"


    "--AHHH!! CLOWNS!!"


    His word was interrupted by Blood-Arrow''s fearful scream. He quickly walked up to her.


    "What?" He asked.


    Blood-Arrow quickly threw herself in his hands, her faced plunged in his chest.


    "What happened?" He asked in mild confusion.


    "Clowns! There are everywhere!! All around me!! Ahh! They''re walking towards me!!!"


    Supreme frown hearing the fear and dread in her tone... He looked around them seeing not even a single clown in sight.


    "There are no clowns."


    Blood-Arrow was Silent for a moment, then slowly removed her face from his chest, when she looked around, she saw hideous clowns staring at her with bloody daggers in hand.


    "Ahh!!!"


    She quickly placed her face on his chest again. "No! There are everything!! They are armed! They want to kill me!!"


    Supreme was getting even more confused.


    "Don''t worry, she''s ok... This place is messing with our Fighters'' minds... Look."


    Supreme followed Leo''s finger, seeing half of his people already on their knees, holding their heads and Ears... Their eyes shut tight... Even Nora.


    "What ever this place is, It Manifests someone''s most inner fear, and portray it to them in person." Leo said.


    "NO! NO! I''M SORRY JANET!! NO!"


    They stared at Nora who was screaming with her eyes close, Potentate was beside her, trying to snap her out of it.


    "Thanks goodness I''m not scared of anything."


    Red-Encounter said with a smile, the next moment, he leaped into the air, landing behind Queen-of-death.


    "GHOST!!!!!"


    He yelled in horror.


    Before their eyes, more of their members dropped to their knees, screaming in both Horror and dread.


    "This..."


    Supreme moved his stunned gaze around, it was rare to see him lost... At for the moment, saying lost was an understatement.


    "What should we do?"


    He asked, Seeing as Jasmine, Zuko, Spectra, Chen, Scarlett, already fallen victims to the formation.


    "I don''t know... Some of these guys might not have fears, but they surely have some bad memories... And the apocalypse only made it worse." Leo sighed deeply, and looked around.


    "So we''re the only ones still standing?"


    Supreme asked, staring at Leo, Queen-of-death, Prince-of-Casmia, Ghost, Potentate, Mrs Sham, and Vanilla.


    "That''s only possible because one of us either has a skill that protect their minds, or have a very powerful mind resistance." Queen-of-death said, looking at Red-Encounter who was still hiding behind her, a smile on her face.


    "Brother?"


    Supreme frowned hearing a hoarse voice beside him.


    He looked at his right, seeing Dark-Angel standing there with her head on her palm, blood flowing out from her neck.


    ".....?!!!!"

 Chapter 322 - 322: Hopeless

    {Attack on Host''s mind detected.}


    {Protection Protocol Activated.}


    Supreme sighed deeply, seeing the illusion turning into dust.


    ''I need to get out from here, or this message will come to past!!''


    He slowly moved his gaze around; "We must find a way out from here!" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He looked at Leo. "Is your powers also...?"


    "No, My Powers are all active."


    "Same here." Potentate added.


    "I can still use my powers." Mrs Shem said.


    "Only four of us...?"


    He moved his gaze around the huge space they''re in, and sighed again. "There''s only one thing to do."


    The seven looked at him in confusion.


    "Line everyone up!"


    They looked at one another in mild confusion, then nodded...


    ...Some minutes later, All the victims of the mind attack were arranged on one spot, while Supreme activated his [Shadow World], Taking all of them in his world.


    "Now, we can have the space to look for a way out!"


    The rest nodded, and looked around in confusion.


    "Where should we start? There''s not a single door in sight, not even a panel, stick, pole, or anything to pull." Ghost said, looking around the place.


    "Wait... There''s something written on that stone."


    Leo walked towards a stone and squat down, staring at the words on it. While the others quickly walked up to him.


    Seeing the word, Supreme exclaimed inwardly: ''Not again!!!''


    Leo looked at everyone over his shoulder, and read the words out loud.


    "I have cities but no houses; Have Mountains but no trees, I have water but no fishes; Land but no people. What am I?"


    They all looked at one another in confusion.


    "What do you think this means?" Mrs Shem asked.


    "We need to answer this riddle, and maybe, then we''ll know how to leave this place." Supreme said, staring at the riddle.


    "How the hell are we going to answer this?! I don''t even know where to start! How can there be water with no fishes?! Let''s say you took the water in a bowl! But how the hell did that help with anything?!" Prince-of-Casmia was frustrated.


    "We must think out of the Box... The fate of our Base is relying on us solving this thing!!" Vanilla said.


    Ghost: "There''s no Box to think out of!!"


    *GRAAAA!!!!*


    "You got to be kidding me?!!"


    Prince-of-Casmia, and the rest all turned around, seeing countless humanoid figures with extra limbs, and black goo flowing out their mouths... These things appeared out of thin air, and fixed their gazes on the Eight.


    "Supreme, these are the experiments we talked about... We call them abominations." Leo stood up, and with a flick of his wrists, two swords appeared in his hands.


    Potentate who was still observing at the riddle, yelled in surprise. "Guys! Guys! Check this out!"


    They all turned around, seeing a timer on the stone, right above the riddle.


    "Where did that appear from?!" Queen-of-death asked in mild surprised.


    "It started reading after the Abomination appeared." Potentate answered.


    [Timer: 00:04:53.]


    "Ok, change of plan... Who among us is knowledgeable about Riddles?" Leo asked, his gaze fixed on the Abomination in front of them.


    "The ones I know of are all in Supreme''s shadow world... They won''t be of much help with the illusions." Potentate sighed.


    "Ok, Supreme and I will take care of the--"


    "--No need, Leo."


    Supreme smiled and snapped his fingers, a Vortex opened in front of the group, as twenty knights, 9 fallen demons, and a huge monster with four arms and eyes walked out.


    "Take care of them."


    The soul Soldiers nodded, and shot towards the Abominations, tearing them into shards.


    "Now, we can focus on our battle."


    Leo nodded at Supreme, and everyone turned their attention to the Riddle.


    "I have cities but no houses; Have Mountains but no trees, I have water but no fishes, and sand; Land but no people. What am I?"


    "A vacant City?!" Ghost asked.


    The group looked at the stone, the next moment.


    [Timer: 00:02:36.]


    "...."


    "It Minus 1 Minute for giving the wrong answer! How absurd!!" Vanilla cussed out.


    "Saying the truth, we don''t know what''ll happen if this timer clock Zero, what about we wait and find out?"


    Everyone turned their heads to Mrs Shem, a frown on their faces.


    "Just saying, come on, who have the next answer?" She asked with a smile.


    __


    [Timer: 00:01:56.]


    They all sat on the ground, staring at the stone, and themselves... All hopeless... Even if they got the answer, they were all scared, what If their answer turns out to be false?


    The Soul soldiers stood behind them, all the remains of the Abominations were shattered on the ground.


    Supreme sighed and finally asked the system. ''Hey, You''re the Cheating System right? Can''t you help us with this riddle?''


    {No, I''m not the Cheating system!}


    "...."


    {Why are you asking me if I''m the Cheating system when you''re using the cheats I gave you?!!}


    ''I''m just frustrated.''


    {Yes, I know the answer to the Riddle, But it''ll cost you points.}


    Supreme sat up. ''How many points do I have?''


    {Points: 15,102,213.}


    ''Then what are you waiting for?! Tell me the answer, No matter how high the--''


    {Cost: 1,000,000 points.}


    "....."


    He was stunned. Supreme moved his gaze around everyone present, and sighed helplessly... 1,000,000 points in exchange for their life isn''t bad, right?


    ''Do it.''


    He watched with a sad smile, as 1,000,000 points was deducted from his hard earn points, and the answer he saw next almost made him cry.


    [Timer: 00:00:45.]


    Supreme stood up, while the rest turned their heads towards him... They watched as he stopped in front of the stone.


    "What are you doing, Supreme?" Vanilla asked in mild surprised.


    "I think I got the answer, and besides... Even if it''s right or wrong, We fail the riddle."


    The seven looked at one another, nodded, and stood... They all walked towards Supreme, who took in a deep breath, and finally opened his mouth.


    "The right answer is, A Map."


    They waited for some seconds, then the stone split into two equal halves.


    Supreme bend down and picked up the piece of paper in between the stone and opened it.


    His eyes widened in surprise.


    "It''s a map of a way out of this godforsaken place!!"

 Chapter 323 - 323: Not Again!!

    "Really?!"


    They all looked down at the Map in Supreme''s hand and sighed deeply.


    "I know Apate won''t give us an easy way out!" Potentate grumbled, even with her strength, she couldn''t break out from here.


    "She might have given us an indirect way of leaving this place... without even knowing... Or she isn''t the one who created this formation."


    Supreme observed the Map for some seconds, then squat down, and placed it on the ground for everyone to see.


    "This is where we are."


    He pointed at a circular diagram on the map, then moved his finger to the first path.


    "This is North."


    He moved to the second, third, and fourth paths.


    "While These are West, East, and South... If we destroy these walls, we''ll be able to see the path leading out of here... Although it might not be the exit, it''ll give the others a chance to be sane... What do you guys think?"


    He looked up at them.


    "I''ll say it''s our only hope." Leo said, staring at the map.


    "Yes." The others agreed.


    "Ok."


    Supreme nodded, and with a flick of his finger. The soul soldiers separated into four groups, and head towards their assign walls.


    "The person or thing who created this formation never thought someone like me will be trap in here."


    BOOM!!


    Before his words fell, the soul soldiers easily destroyed the walls... An eerie wind blew towards them, causing some to shiver in fright.


    "Do you think it''s a good idea going in any of these paths?" Prince-Of-Casmia asked, moving his gaze on the four paths around them.


    "We aren''t going anywhere."


    With a thought, all the soul soldiers shot into the dark passages, moving with incredible speed.


    "My fighters will be the one going."


    __


    After an hour of waiting, Supreme finally got a response from the soldiers.


    "The North lead to a dead end... South is filled with Hot lava, which will erupt anything soon, The East is another formation. My soldiers are still trap in it... So the West is the right way."


    They all stood up from the ground with smiles on their faces... Supreme frowned, and came to a stop.


    "The West... There is a huge wall in a chamber, with Words engraved on it... I think it''s another riddle!"


    "You got to be kidding me!!" Ghost sat down on the ground.


    "It''s either that, or we''re going to die here."


    "Huh?"


    He looked up at Supreme in surprise.


    "That Lava is already erupting. I think the sound wave of the wall getting destroyed caused it... We either run, or die here."


    Without waiting for their reply, Supreme ran towards the West, Queen-of-death and Prince-Of-Casmia quickly followed behind him.


    "What are we waiting for?!"


    Ghost stood up, and ran after them.


    Leo and his group looked at the South, Seeing the Lava already revealing itself, they all took off in fright, even passing Ghost who started before them.


    "Huh?!"


    Ghost''s eyes widened seeing even an old woman, running past him.


    ''Is this really an old woman?'' He thought.


    __


    After running half an Hour, Supreme came to a stop, the two following behind him also stopped running.


    The three then lowered their gaze, seeing an endless pit before them.


    "What the hell?! Are we going to jump?!!"


    Prince-of-casmia exclaimed, taking some steps back in Horror.


    Queen-of-death stared at the path at the other side of the pit, and sighed. "It''s a 10 meters jump, we can do this."


    Prince-of-Casmia stared at her with Reproach. "If our powers were active, I''ll agree to that, But we don''t have any powers! How do you expect us to jump 10 meters?!" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hold my hand."


    Supreme opened his palm to the two.


    "Uh....?"


    Seeing their confused expression, he added: "I''m taking you with me."


    The two nodded, and held his hands; without hesitation, He leaped into the air, and landed on the other side.


    Prince-of-Casmia looked behind him, and shook his head: "I can''t believe a time will come that I won''t be able to jump a 30 feet wide pit."


    "Stop talking Chris, We must hurry." Supreme reminded, before they could continue running. Leo and his group reached the other side of the path.


    Leo held Vanilla, and Mrs Shem, and leaped over the pit, landing beside them...


    ...They all turned to Potentate, who stood still, staring at Ghost who was running with his last bit of strength... The hot flaming Lava chasing behind him.


    "Come on!!"


    Potentate yelled.


    "I''m coming!!"


    Ghost yelled, and increased his speed... After some seconds, He finally got to Potentate, who grabbed his wrist, and jumped over the pit; Landing in front of the waiting group.


    "Huff. Huff. Huff."


    Ghost lied down on the ground, breathing heavily... He then sat up, seeing the Lava rolling inside the pit.


    "No one should ever hear of this." He turned to Supreme, Queen-of-death, and Prince-Of-Casmia... Who slowly nodded at him.


    "Come on, let''s keep moving." Leo said, walking away.


    ____


    After another hour, the group finally reached the chamber, which was measuring hundreds of Meters wide.


    Supreme, and the group walked towards the five Soul Knights, who stood in front of the wall; they all looked up at the words engraved on it.


    "Before starting this war."


    Supreme snapped his fingers... And the rest of their group appeared in the chamber. They all looked at one another in confusion.


    "Are you guys ok?" Vanilla asked, moving her gaze on the still confused fighters and players.


    "I think we''re ok." Blood-Arrow looked around the place.


    "How did we get here?" She added in mild confusion.


    "It''s a long story." Supreme walked towards Blood-Arrow, and gave her a tight hug. "We''ll have to do something about your fear of clowns." He whispered in her ear.


    "Ok! Now that everyone is back and sane, Let answer this riddle!"


    Hearing Leo, Nora walked towards the wall, and calmly read the riddle out loud.


    "It can''t be touched and can''t be felt. It can''t be seen, or heard, or smelt. It lies beneath stars and under hills, and any empty holes it fills. It comes early, and follows after, ends life and kills laughter. What am I?"


    Silence.....

 Chapter 324 - 324: Day into... Night?

    "It can''t be touched and can''t be felt. It can''t be seen, or heard, or smelt. It lies beneath stars and under hills, and any empty holes it fills. It comes early, and follows after, ends life and kills laughter. What am I?"


    Blood-Arrow repeated the Riddle, walking back and forth. Not only her, everyone was using their brains in overdrive, moving from one place to another.


    "Hmm... Why isn''t there any timer?" Supreme asked after five whole minutes had past, and more than half of them have given the wrong answer, even Red-Encounter yelled "Death" but nothing happened.


    CLICK!!!


    Leo looked down, and his face turned paled... The ones sitting on the ground quickly stood up in shock.


    Leo: "Because the Timer is right below us."


    Everyone''s faces turned paled, seeing water raising from the ground. The water wasn''t the cause of their paled expression, It was the green grotesque creature they could see through the holes, which was moving around with incredible speed.


    "We either solve this riddle, or get eaten by that thing beneath us!" Chen said. Without hesitation, he started yelling countless words, Hoping it''s the right one.


    "Stop shouting!!!" Leo yelled at him.


    Chen closed his mouth, but kept cussing under his breath. "If it hadn''t been for Potentate, I would have been In the base."


    Potentate glared at him, while he blew her a kiss.


    "I think I got something."


    Everyone turned their heads to Scarlett, who quickly opened her mouth. "We need to get off the ground, our pressure is making the water rise up."


    Everyone stared at her with a dumb expression.


    "What?!" She asked.


    "We thought you have the answer to the Riddle!" Zuko said in frustration.


    Supreme sighed; "I wonder how the rest are doing."


    ______


    [Celestial Base.]


    Dark-Angel, White-Death, and the elders all stood on the wall, staring at the flat landscape in front of them.


    "It has been more than an hour, are you sure they''re ok?" Dark-Angel asked with a worried expression.


    "I don''t know, Mira... But you know how powerful Michael and the others are, right? So nothing can happen to them." White-Death said.


    "Yeah."


    "Please, You guys should come inside and rest, You have been standing here for more than an hour now."


    Maxim pleaded, staring at the girls.


    "No, We''ll tell you for the fifth time, we aren''t leaving here until our family return." Dark-Angel wasn''t budging.


    Maxim helplessly turned to Drakon, who stood beside the two.


    "Let them be."


    Maxim sighed hearing him, before he could leave, White-Death exclaimed.


    "Have you contact the guards station at the bridge?!!"


    Now Maxim was confused. Seeing all eyes were now on him, he shook his head: "No, Is something wrong?"


    White-Death moved her gaze around, and quickly said: "Try and contact them... Now!!!"


    Maxim was taken aback by her scream, he quickly brought out the walkie-talkie in his pocket, and tapped some keys, then listened.


    Zzzzzzz!!


    Only the sound of a disconnected frequency could be heard all over the place.


    "They''re Back, the Lord is back!!" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A fighter yelled in Joy, pointing at the Cars driving towards them.


    "Something isn''t right, those aren''t the Cars they used when going." Drakon muttered.


    White-Death''s eyes turned white, the moment she saw the forces behind the cars, she yelled.


    "Drakon! Destroy those Vehicles!!!"


    "What?!" Maxim yelled in shock.


    Drakon stretched forth his hand towards the moving vehicles, and activated [Cosmic Annihilation]


    "Don''t!! Do you want to kill them?!!" Maxim yelled in Horror.


    Countless elements appeared around the cars driving towards them, the next moment, they all contract, and with a mushroom cloud; a huge explosion sounded, destroying all the vehicles, which were 700 meters away.


    "Huh?"


    The horrified fighters watched in Horror as the illusion in front of them shattered, and an unknown number of Monsters, Infested, and Abomination slowly walked towards the Base.


    **Wow!! Such a good skill...**


    Apate who stood on a ten meters tall Minotaur, said, her voice reverberating all over the Base.


    "It can''t be... Does that mean, Brother?"


    Dark-Angel''s face instantly turned paled.


    **Don''t be surprise, Your leaders are all Dead!**


    Apate''s voice sounded.


    "Impossible, If Michael dies I''ll feel it, This Bitch is lying! Trying to reduce our fighting Spirit."


    "Yes! Drakon is right! There''s no way Supreme would go down!!"


    The elders all yelled.


    Apate shrugged, and with a wave of her hand, Michael''s and Leo''s heads fell in front of Dark-Angel and the fighters.


    "This...?"


    They were all stunned.


    **Look familiar? Sorry that I can''t get their bodies, my children devoured them before I can get the chan--**


    "SHUT UP!!!!"


    Dark-Angel''s voice reverberated all over the place, shocking Apate, the elders and the fighters.


    "MY BROTHER WILL NEVER LEAVE ME!!"


    BOOM!!!


    Like in sync with her violent emotions, a black Lightning tore open the sky. Dark clouds covered the sun, plunging everything into darkness.


    **Impossible, This little girl is my Mum''s successor?!** Apate was shocked.


    Dark-Angel ascends into the air, her eyes pure red... Red Mana wave started emanating from her body, destroying everything it touches.


    "Mira?"


    White-Death and the elders were stunned, staring at Dark-Angel who was still ascending.


    "I''ll make you pay for killing my brother!!!!"


    BOOM!!!!


    Countless dark lightning fell on the horde of Monsters, turning anyone it touched into ashes.


    Apate quickly leaped off the Minotaur, as two powerful lightning struck the monster, killing it instantly.


    **Fuck! I know my Mother''s powers have an evil side, but who''ll think it''s this powerful?! Did I make a mistake angering them? For Goodness''s sake! Those aren''t even their heads.** Apate thought, landing on her feet.


    **But.... The gods will give their blessings in a week time, why could she use my Mum''s Powers? Or has Mum already given this girl hers?**


    BOOM!!!


    Apate looked up at Dark-Angel who was hovering above the cloud, red Lightning appearing from time to time.


    **Her Brother is already a pain in the ass, and now his sister has joined! Why is it so hard to destroy this base?!**


    Her eyes widened as the space behind Dark-Angel tore opened, and three huge snakes came out... Two slithered to the ground, killing her army like weeds... But her gaze was fixed on the Python behind Dark-Angel.


    The next moment, red smoke covered the two, and was she saw next made her speechless... Dark-Angel, who now has the upper body of a human, and lower body of a snake, shot towards her.


    **Show respect!!**


    Apate drew her swords, and shot towards Dark-Angel, clashing with her.


    [On the wall.]


    Drakon picked up the heads, seeing the faces, he shook his head. "These aren''t Michael''s and Leo''s heads." He showed the heads to everyone.


    "Mira didn''t even look at the heads and entered a frenzy state... We must help her, or else, she''ll get herself hurt."


    White-Death summoned and pet, and flew into the air, while Drakon looked at the night sky in confusion.


    "Turning day into night, what an awesome skill."


    He took his dragon form, and followed behind White-Death.


    "Attack!!!"


    Shadow, and Maxim yelled in unison, giving the command.

 Chapter 325 - 325: The Number Of An Army Dont Always Decide The Outcome Of A Battle

    BAM!!


    Dark-Angel flew backward from Apate''s attack.


    White-Death who was in her fusion, caught her in midair, and placed her down. Before Dark-Angel could charge towards Apate again, White-Death held her shoulders, and shook her violently.


    "Michael isn''t Dead! Those aren''t their heads!!"


    "Huh?"


    Dark-Angel frowned slightly.


    "Mic... hael... Is Alive!"


    White-Death said, Emphasizing her words, so she could understand.


    "My Brother isn''t Dead?" Dark-Angel was surprised.


    "Yes! Something might have happened, but they aren''t dead!!"


    Dark-Angel blinked a couple of times, then a smile appeared on her face. "That''s a relief, I know my brother won''t leave me!"


    White-Death sighed in relief, as Dark-Angel''s eyes returned to their usual brown, The dark clouds made way, and the Sun shone its ray on the land again.


    **That''s a mistake, Dear, do you think you can defeat me without that power?** Apate asked, a smile on her face. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two girls looked at her like staring at a fool, then looked at one another.


    "Is she talking to us?" Dark-Angel asked in mild confusion.


    "I don''t know... I don''t even know her... Maybe she''s just some mindless monster." White-Death said.


    Apate frowned hearing the two.


    "Yeah, you might be right, Maria! I think she''s one of those fools, who only think about food, and destruction... I pity them at times."


    "Hmm... What can we do? They''re brainless. We can only destroy them to save them from their stupidity." White-Death said in a sad tone.


    Apate''s face was turning red in anger.


    "And some are very difficult to kill, they''re so brainless that they don''t know we''re trying to save them." Dark-Angel shook her head with a sad expression.


    **SHUT UP!! I''M NOT BRAINLESS!!!**


    "That''s what someone who''s brainless will say." White-Death rebuked.


    **.....!!!**


    "You can see, she''s even yelling at us... This one is beyond help, I''ll say we should leave her... Should we?" Dark-Angel asked.


    **Wasn''t she the one who wanted my head some minutes ago?** Apate was stunned.


    "No, we are the good guys, We can''t just leave a brainless person behind."


    "You have a point." Dark-Angel nodded.


    **You... You... Ahhh!!!!!!**


    Apate yelled in anger, red energy enveloped her two swords, and with a swing, two crescent blades shot towards the two girls.


    "What''s this?! I can''t move!" White-Death exclaimed.


    "Same!" Dark-Angel added in mild surprised.


    Whoosh!!!


    They both watched as the blades shot towards them with clear killing intent.


    "I think we pushed her button too deep."


    "You might have a point, Maria."


    Before their eyes, four soul soldiers shot out from their bodies, colliding with the blades.


    BOOOM!!!!


    A huge explosion sounded, throwing the two girls meters back.


    **What happened?** Apate was stunned.


    She watched as the soul soldiers'' shattered body started merging... Apate''s eyes widened seeing Dracula, Queen-Spidax, Orthus, and Chimaera, standing in front of her.


    **Dracula, Queen-Spidax, and Orthus?! Miss Echidna''s fourth, fifth and third Commanders?! It can''t be?!**


    She took a step back in shock.


    The four stared at her with lifeless eyes, not making any move.


    Dark-Angel and White-Death walked up to them with smiles on their faces.


    "How do you like my brother''s soldiers?" Dark-Angel asked.


    Apate stared at the four with a slight frown on her face.


    **How? Count Dracula is an Immortal, Orthus is a Transcendent... Queen-Spidax, and Chimaera are both half Immortals... It won''t be easy if they come at me at once... I can kill them, but They''ll simply fuse back together... What to do?!**


    "Kill her."


    With Dark-Angel''s command. The soul soldiers, Dark-Angel and White-Death, shot towards Apate, who braced herself.


    BANG!!!


    Hemsal and Blood Princess landed in front of her, their bodies and swords covered with the fighters'' blood.


    **You have to retreat, Commander Sara.** Hemsal said with a dark expression.


    **What?!** Apate frowned hearing his word.


    **Yes Commander, Our Forces are getting wipe out.** Blood Princess revealed.


    With confusion, She looked around her, seeing Seven huge Dragons, and more than 10 different pets, cutting down her forces.


    **It can''t be... Our forces are measuring up to 6 Million, how?** She asked, staring at the Soul Soldiers who stood behind Dark-Angel, and White-Death.


    "Sara? Now I know why you look familiar! But you made a mistake."


    Dark-Angel and White-Death slowly walked towards the three, the soul soldiers following behind.


    **And what is it?** Apate asked.


    "An army is not measured by it forces, But by the amount of killers they have... And you''re low on that... Look around you, the strongest monsters are in the Sovereign Medal, and Drakon can easily take them down... These two might be in the Immortal realm, but that didn''t mean we can''t kill them."


    "Mira is right, That mistake made you lose this battle... To defect The Conquerors, you need Killers, not numbers."


    The six instantly shot towards the three.


    Hemsal, and Blood Princess moved, clashing with them, while Apate flew into the air.


    BAM!!


    Dark-Angel blocked the attack from Blood Princess, and yelled: "Stop her!!"


    Orthus nodded, and vanished from sight, appearing in front of Apate.


    Apate stared at the dog in front of her with disdain. **You betrayed your own mother for a human!! You deserve Death.**


    She shot towards Orthus, and with a swing of her sword, she separated it into two halves.


    Apate stared as Orthus''s separated bodies started merging.


    **I need to get out from here.** she looked at the distance, seeing Drakon Killing her monsters with every single swing of his claws.


    **I Fucked up! Shit!!**


    She cussed, and shot into the air, only to be struck down by two powerful crescent blades.


    Apate landed on the ground, and threw up a mouthful of blood.


    She and everyone turned their heads to a Vortex, seeing Supreme, Leo, and the rest of the group walking out.


    Apate''s eyes widened in Horror. **It can''t be! No one can escape the formation created by goddess Hecate!!**


    "And luckily, We aren''t "No one"." Supreme grinned at her, and added: "She''s mine, We have some unfinished business."


    Leo nodded and shot towards Hemsal, with Chen, Suden, and the kings following behind... While Nora, Potentate, Mrs Shem, Vanilla, and Scarlett shot towards Blood Princess.


    "I hope you''re ready to die, Apate." Supreme smiled, as his eyes turned red and black.

 Chapter 326 - 326: Die!!!

    [Some Minutes Ago.]


    [In the formation.]


    Supreme and his group sat on the water, not caring one bit, their gazes were fixed on the riddle.


    "It can''t be touched and can''t be felt. It can''t be seen, or heard, or smelt. It lies beneath stars and under hills, and any empty holes it fills. It comes early, and follows after, ends life and kills laughter. What am I?"


    "Are we ever going to leave this place?"


    Blood-Arrow who sat on his right asked, her gaze fixed on the wall.


    "We will, there''s just something we''re missing." Supreme answered in a calm tone.


    "Why are you still calm in this situation? We don''t know what''s happening outside, or how to get out from here, we don''t even know if answering this riddle will get us out from this formation."


    Supreme sighed. "We must always think positively, even though the situation looks bad."


    "Micky is right, Erika. I just know we''ll get out from here."


    Blood-Arrow slowly nodded, and changed the topic. "Love, If you become the next ruler of the Abyssal, will you leave us behind?"


    Supreme turned his head towards her, a small frown on his face.


    "Why will you ever think that? I''ll never leave you guys."


    Blood-Arrow rested her head on his shoulder. "Abyss, doesn''t that sound like a dark place? Filled with nothing but Darkness?"


    Supreme chuckled. "Yeah, that''s the common knowledge... We all have the idea that the Abyss is filled with death, shadows, and pain... Only surrounded by Darkness..." His word trailed off.


    Blood-Arrow raised her head, staring at him in surprise. "What happened?" She asked.


    Supreme stared at her with a loving smile, then pecked her lips, and stood up with a smile.


    "I got the answer!"


    "Huh?"


    "Supreme got the answer?" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Really?"


    The rest of the group looked at Supreme in surprise, as he walked towards the wall, and muttered one word.


    "Darkness."


    They waited for some seconds, the next moment, the wall vibrated, and slowly moved, revealing a Switch.


    "Huh?"


    They were all stunned speechless.


    Supreme walked towards the switch, which was off, and switched it on.


    Click!!


    Whoosh!!


    Red-Encounter: "Guys!"


    Everyone looked at the water, which was now increasing with ten times its speeds... In matter of seconds, their shoes were covered.


    BAM!!!


    The Monster below them, collided on the ground, causing cracks to appeared on the surface.


    "Shit! These holes on the ground isn''t helping!" Sam yelled.


    BAM!!!


    More cracks appeared on the ground.


    Red-Encounter looked at the wall, and remembering Supreme''s answer... He looked down at the holes, the water was obstructing his view, so he lied down on the ground, putting his face in the water, and looked into one of the holes, seeing light at the ending.


    ''Huh? There wasn''t a door down there, before. Maybe that "Click" sound is the door opening... Maybe our escape is right there.''


    He stood back up and yelled; "There''s an exit below us!! The answer is "Darkness"! And the Darkness is right below us!!"


    They all looked at each other in surprise.


    BAM!!!!


    A huge hole was created, as the water poured inside, enveloping all of them.


    "Hmm... Mmm..."


    They all swum up, bringing their heads out from the water.


    "Tyson is right! I can see it!!" Queen-of-death yelled.


    "Me too!!" Zuko added.


    "Good, but the only problem is..."


    They all looked down in the water, as the huge monster collided with the ground below them, finally shattering it apart.


    "But! If there''s a door below us!! Why are the waters coming up?!" Jack as in mild confusion.


    "Stop asking questions! We must get to that door."


    Leo yelled.


    Whoosh!!


    Their eyes widened seeing a huge Shadow moving inside the water... Supreme took a deep breath, and entered inside... He moved his gaze around seeing a five meters long shark moving around them... He slowly swam up, and moved his gaze on the group.


    "There''s a shark below us... I hope none of you is injured?" He asked in a low voice.


    "Uh Oh!" Ghost exclaimed.


    "Don''t tell me you are!" Jasmine was horrified.


    "It happened when I was running." Ghost explained.


    "Shit!"


    Supreme exclaimed seeing the Shark''s shadow moving toward them with incredible speed... More like, moving toward Ghost.


    He plunged into the water again, summoned his sword, and shot towards the huge shark, plunging his sword in its skin.


    *GRRAAA!!!*


    "Go!!!"


    He yelled at the group, who quickly entered the water, and dive towards the door below them.


    With his sword still in the shark''s body, Supreme turned around, seeing Queen-of-death, Blood-Arrow, Red-Encounter and the rest of his group, even Jasmine, Leo and Ghost all swimming towards him.


    "What are you guys doing?!" He yelled.


    "We aren''t gonna leave you with this thing!!" Leo said, summoning his sword.


    Supreme turned to his group; "Then what the hell are you guys doing?! You don''t have your powers!!"


    "That won''t stop us!!" Blood-Arrow said.


    Supreme thought for a moment, and with a thought, countless weapons appeared from his system storage, floating towards the group... The Shark was still struggling, trying to throw the human off, when Another Swords entered into its body.


    *GRAAAAA!!!!!!!*


    "You aren''t doing this alone!" Leo yelled, plunging his swords deeper into the shark.


    *GRRAAAAA!!!!*


    It tried and shook its body with all the strength it has, but it was all useless.


    "AI might have enhanced our bodies so we could talk underwater, but that didn''t mean we can stay for long without Oxygen!" Red-Encounter yelled.


    "Then we must end this quickly!!"


    Queen-of-death shot towards the struggling Shark, the others took the weapons and followed behind her... They surrounded the shark, and plunged their weapons'' blades in it.


    The shark was having a hard time moving in the enclosed space, with more than five humans plunging their weapons in its body... Turning the water red.


    Leo and Supreme looked at each other, and nodded, then infused their energies in their weapons.


    "Die!!!!"


    They both yelled, as their energies collided in a battle in the shark.


    "Go!!!"


    Supreme yelled at his group, who nodded, and swum towards the exit, leaving their weapons stuck in its body.


    "Go."


    He said to Leo, who stared at him for some seconds, drew out his swords, and followed behind the group.


    "It''s me and you!!!"


    *GRRRAAAA!!!*


    The Shark growled in pain, While Supreme quickly drew out his sword and shot towards the exit...


    ...Moment Next.


    BOOM!!


    The huge Shark exploded from the violent energies in it.


    Supreme''s eyes widened seeing the door closing back up. "You got to be kidding me?!!"


    Queen-of-death, Blood-Arrow, and the rest of the group fell out from the door, hitting the ground heavily.


    "Augh!!!"


    They all growled in pain... But seeing the door above them closing, with Supreme still inside, they quickly stood up in shock.


    "What''s happening?!" Blood-Arrow exclaimed.


    "Come on! You can do it, Supreme!!" Leo yelled.


    Supreme increased his speed, watching as the exit got even smaller... With one final push, he passed through, falling on Leo.


    BANG!!


    The Door closed shut.

 Chapter 327 - 327: Final Battle 1

    "Can you please get off me?!"


    "Oh! Sorry."


    Supreme stood up, and helped Leo up from the ground. "Thanks for your help back there."


    "It''s nothing... I should be the one thanking you." Leo smiled.


    "Hello you two?! Before we stand here and see who''s the right person, to thank the other... We can try to get out from here." Red-Encounter said.


    Supreme and Leo nodded at him, and looked around them... They were now in a black and white room, everything is black and white, from the ground, to the sky they fell from.


    "We looked everywhere, there isn''t a single way out... We''re simply trap in here." Nora walked towards them, a frown on her face.


    Supreme moved his gaze on the small field, and smiled. "Maybe I can get us out from here?"


    They all turned to him.


    "Really, Micky?"


    He nodded, and snapped his fingers, a huge vortex instantly opened... Supreme smiled, and walked towards it, his sword in hand, Leo and the rest of the group followed.


    "Wow! Thank goodness you have this Skill, or else, we''ll all be trapped in here." Jasmine said with a smile.


    "Yeah, Thank goodness."


    _____


    [Back to Present.]


    Apate stood up from the ground, her aqua blue hair, instantly turned red... A red armor with the logo of a flame engraves on her chest plate appeared on her body, then blue flames enveloped her swords.


    **You want to fight a Lower God, right? But I''m sorry!**


    Supreme frowned slightly feeling her energy rapidly increasing, and in less than ten seconds, she broke through to the True God realm.


    ***You''ll be fighting a True God.***


    BOOM!!!


    An unholy amount of divinity burst out from her, throwing Supreme meters back.


    ''Is this the power of a True God?''


    {Be careful Host.}


    Supreme grinned. ''Activated all my cheats.''


    {All cheats Activated.}


    "Do you think I''m scared of you?"


    The Clone rose from the ground, shattered into Armor parts and merged with him, and his overcoat... Cladding him In his obsidian armor.


    "The Ruler of the Abyssal isn''t scared of anyone!!"


    Drakon turned into a trail of light, and flew towards him.


    BOOM!!!


    A powerful Abyssal energy burst out from him, killing all the monsters 30 meters away from him... Four black wings appeared on his back, his face enclosed in the fearsome helm, with three horns on it... Red and black energies then enveloped his sword.


    Hemsal, Leo, and the rest all stopped fighting, feeling the violent energies the two were emanating.


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    They all leaped back, dodging the energies waves which killed more than 10,000 monsters without them putting up a single resistance.


    "Is this Supreme''s real strength?!" Jack asked in Horror.


    "So terrifying!" Nora said, still running to the base.


    Not only her, everyone was running to the Base, even the Monsters were running for their dear lives, as the two energies collided.


    ***You aren''t yet the Ruler, These Powers might have boosted you Into the Immortal realm low-stage, but that isn''t enough to face me!***


    "Then why don''t we find out!"


    BOOM!!!!


    He shot towards her with clear killing intent.


    ***You''re Arrogant.***


    Apate shot towards him.


    BOOOOOOOMM!!!!


    A mushroom cloud explosion rose into the air, as the two blades collided, a powerful energy wave spread all over the place, killing more monsters hundreds of meters away... All the surrounding buildings instantly collapse to the ground.


    "Watch out!!!"


    Leo yelled, seeing the energies moving toward the wall. All the fighters, and Players quickly created a Barrier in front of the wall, hoping to block the attack.


    BANG!!!!!


    The energies waves collided on their barrier, instantly shattering it, they all moved five steps back, then dropped on one knee, and spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    "This...! This is just their energies waves! How did Micky get so powerful?" Queen-of-death stood up, wiping the blood off her lips.


    "This battle is beyond us!! Nora! Take everyone to the underground Bunker! Protect them. This wall won''t be able to hold a second attack." Leo said.


    Nora nodded, and swiftly jumped down the wall to carry out the order.


    __


    High above the clouds, Havoc stood with folded hands, watching the battle happening below with a smile on his face.


    "The Ruler can only grow stronger by facing stronger opponent."


    ___


    [Realm Of Gods.]


    [Divine Pantheon.]


    "What is this?! This Mortal is really the Abyssal Ruler!" Zeus was stunned, he was on the edge of his seat, watching the battle below.


    "Erebus and Nyx, That Is Apate, What if Michael kills her?" Demeter asked.


    "She chose her side." Nyx answered in a calm tone.


    "Yeah, I took her powers because of her decision, hoping she''ll back down, but still..." Erebus sighed helplessly.


    "If Michael kills her, it''s on her." He added.


    "We now know this human Is the Next ruler, what should we do? Hades and his forces will try to use his powers, or kill him." Hera moved her gaze around.


    "That''s not yet possible, he doesn''t have the full powers of Tartarus, so he won''t be able to help any of them in the Abyss¡­ They''ll have to wait for him to ascends... And that''ll be their doom." Hestia smiled brightly. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus nodded with a smile: "Send word to the Heroes, Artemis, Athena, and my winged warriors... Get the army ready!"


    Hercules who stood below his seat nodded, and vanished from the hall.


    "We must protect this Human till then." Zeus added, while the rest nodded.


    ____


    [Back to Supreme.]


    The two leaped back, and shot forward again, clashing with one another, engaging in a battle of dominance.


    BOOM!!


    Supreme flew backward, and stabilized himself in midair. The next moment, countless vortexes appeared behind him; dark beam shot out from them, heading towards Apate.


    ***Let me show you power!!***


    She infused her energies in her swords, and sent two powerful energies Blades towards the beam.


    BOOM!!


    ***.....?!***


    Apate was stunned seeing the beams destroyed her attack, she leaped backward, as the beam collided on her unital spot.


    BOOM!!


    "Do you think you can escape from the void?!"


    ***Huh?***


    Apate looked over her shoulder, seeing Supreme shooting out from a Vortex behind her... He caught her throat, and the next moment, they both vanished from the destroyed island.


    "....."


    Everyone was stunned speechless.


    "What happened?"


    This was the thought in everyone''s head, including the gods and Havoc.

 Chapter 328 - 328: Finale Battle 2: Death Of Apate.

    "Where is brother?" Dark-Angel asked in mild confusion, moving her gaze all over the place, Sofia on her neck.


    "I don''t know."


    Queen-of-death and Blood-Arrow answered in unison, they were all dumbfounded.


    _


    [Supreme''s Shadow World.]


    {Host is in the Shadow world, All Attributes gained a 100% increase... Opponent''s attributes have been reduced by 50%.}


    Apate fell heavily on a dark floor, she quickly stood up. Frantically moving her gaze around.


    ***Where am I? And How the hell did you reduced my powers?***


    Her voice boom all over the dark space.


    "*You''re now in my world, Apate.*"


    Apate frowned hearing the demonic voice, which was echoing all over the place.


    ***Show yourself!!***


    "*I''m not hiding*"


    She turned around seeing two red eyes staring straight at her. Apate took a step back in fear, a chill running down her spine.


    ***Why did I feel like some prey under those eyes?*** She asked In a low voice.


    ***What Realm is he on in this world?!***


    "*To answer you question, In here I''m a True God, everything is under my hands, Including you.*"


    Supreme appeared some meters from her. "*Do you think you can defeat me in this world?*"


    ***Shut up!!***


    Apate shot towards Supreme, in seconds she appeared in front of him; and slashed with both her swords.


    Whoosh!!


    ***....??***


    Apate was stunned, seeing the Supreme she cut, turning into black smoke.


    "*I hope you aren''t sad.*"


    Supreme appeared behind her, and struck her back with a kick, sending her falling forward... Face down.


    ***How Dare you?!!!***


    Apate stood up in rage, before she could channel her energies, Supreme appeared in front of her and sent a punch to her face.


    BAM!!!


    Apate flew some meters back, falling heavily on the ground, her Helmet rolling to the side.


    ***How the hell can you get so powerful in this place?! Even taking you from the Immortal realm to the True God realm... How the hell is that possible?!!***


    She slowly stood up, her gaze fixed on him.


    "*All this is possible because I have a System.*"


    ***System?*** Apate was confused.


    ***What is "System"?*** She asked.


    "*You''ll know after your death.*"


    Apate''s eyes widened as hundreds of Vortexes, and elements appeared around her.


    "*Goodbye, Apate.*"


    ***Shit! I won''t Die by your hands!!***


    She raised her swords crossing it on her neck, but didn''t make any further move.


    "*Go on, What are you waiting for? You want to die. Die.*"


    She looked at the blades on her neck, took a deep breath, and exhaled. ***I''ll die today, But my brother will have your head.***


    Before she could move her swords, they both vanished from her hands.


    ***What?!*** Apate was stunned.


    "*I like you, and my forces needs a Commander.*"


    Before she could do anything, Supreme muttered the skills that sealed her fate.


    "*[Cosmic Annihilation], [Void of Retribution], [Void Euthanasia], and, [Killing Intent].*"


    ***No!!!***


    Apate watched in Horror, as the surrounding energies condensed towards her, and exploded with an unholy Annihilation.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!!


    After some seconds, Supreme dropped on one knee, removed the helm, and threw up a mouthful of blood.


    {Congratulations Host for killing your first True God opponent.}


    {Host gained 100,000,000 points.}


    {Other Rewards will be given when Host enter the Half Immortal realm.}


    < Congratulations player Supreme, You completed the hidden Objectives.>


    < Congratulations, Players... You have won the game, All Objectives has been met.>


    < Protect Leo, and Celestial Base have been completed by all players!>


    < Rewards will be given after leaving the game!!>


    < Players have 24 hours to stay in the game... Exceed the timer, and you''ll be forcefully taken to the city.>


    Supreme blinked, as the Shadow world shattered like glass.


    Everyone watched as Supreme appeared in front of them, but Apate was nowhere to be seen.


    "Did he?" Leo was stunned.


    "Brother!!"


    BOOOM!!!


    A red Lightning tore the sky open, as two red eyes appeared.


    ***How dare you kill My Sister, Mortal?!!!***


    Supreme looked up with difficulty, and shakily stood up from the ground.


    "You must be Moros, Don''t worry, You''re next."


    ***Big words coming from a mortal!! I''ll use your blood to pay homage to my sister!!***


    Two red Lightning tore opened the sky, and fell towards Supreme with full speed.


    Whoosh!!


    BOOM!!!!


    The two accurately collided on a black barrier above Supreme.


    ***Who dares Protect him?!!!***


    Supreme turned around seeing Havoc walking towards him. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you want to anger the Abyss Lords?" Havoc coldly asked


    ***Hahahahaha!!!! We''re already enemies!! Your Ruler killer my sister!!! I won''t rest until I have his head! Gaea won''t stop me this time!!!!***


    Havoc frowned slightly. He started channeling his energy, getting ready to act if Moros attacks.


    "Retreat Moros, Or face my wrath."


    A Domineering voice sounded all over the place, stunning Moros, while Havoc sighed in relief.


    "Ashyn" he muttered in a low voice.


    ***You old Thunder Dragon! Why are you interfering?!!!*** Moros wasn''t backing down.


    "You dare ask me that when you''re attacking my Soon-to-be Ruler?!!!!!"


    VOOOM!!!!!


    BOOOOM!!!!


    All colors of Lightnings tore opened the sky with Ashyn''s roar.


    Moros growled in anger, and said: ***I might not be able to kill him now! But when you''re gone! We''ll see who will have his head!!***


    With that threat said, Moros''s eyes vanished from the sky.


    "What did he mean by when he''s gone? Is something wrong with Ashyn?"


    Supreme asked, turning his head to Havoc... But Aahyn answered.


    "I''m already old, Soon-to-be Ruler, Too old for a Dragon, they''re all waiting for my death, so they could fully take over the Abyss, and your territories."


    "Fully? Does that mean they already have control on some areas?!"


    "When you''re ready, Meet me in the Abyss with Drakon, and I''ll tell you two everything."


    "He''s gone." Havoc stated, while Supreme nodded, looking at the sky.


    "What realm is Moros on?" He asked out of curiosity.


    "Moros is the Primordial god of Doom, he was trapped in this realm by his father, Erebus... As you can see, he got out... And is now after you... He won''t attack with Ashyn present, but he doesn''t have much time, so you must get stronger."


    Supreme nodded. "Between you and Moros, who''s the strongest?"


    Havoc smiled slightly. "Moros is 100 times stronger than me."


    "....."

 Chapter 329 - 329: Birthday Gift [R-18 Light]

    [Warning! Adults'' Content at the end! Read on your own advise.]


    "I''ll get going, we''ll be waiting for you in the Abyss."


    With that said, Havoc disappeared.


    Supreme moved his gaze around, and undo his fusion. Drakon appeared beside him, and looked around in confusion.


    "We were lucky."


    "Don''t rely on luck, It''s all thanks to the system." Supreme said.


    {Oh, Thank you, Host.}


    "Brother!!"


    He turned around, and quickly caught Dark-Angel in his arms.


    "Mira, Be careful!" He scolded.


    Dark-Angel pressed her face into his chest, and said in a hoarse voice:


    "I was so scared when that witch threw two heads over, and..."


    "Shhh... It''s ok, Mira." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Supreme smiled, and slowly caressed her back. "Did you hear AI''s announcement?"


    "Hmm... We won the game"


    "Yeah! That means, you won your first game!! Mum and Dad will be proud!!" He said.


    Dark-Angel separated from the hug, and sighed softly. "I miss them."


    Supreme ruffled her head with a smile. "Me too. You should know I''ll always be here with you."


    "Yeah... But, you''ll be leaving me soon, to the place you''re going." She said in a low voice.


    Supreme got down on one knee, held her shoulders, and smiled. "I''m only going for a while, and you have Jennifer, Erika, Maria and even Tyson and Rahond with you."


    Dark-Angel slowly nodded. "I understand brother, you''re going because of us... And don''t worry about me, I''ll listen to Bestie."


    Supreme nodded with a smile.


    "Yeah, Micky. Mira Is right... Wherever you''re going, keep your mind straight, don''t worry about us or Rebecca... We know how to handle her."


    Queen-of-death landed in front of the two, with Blood-Arrow and the rest of his elders.


    Supreme moved his gaze on every single one of them, and settled it on Leo. "What about the Monsters? And Commandments?"


    Leo smiled. "The energy waves you guys were releasing killed them all... Only a small number escaped. My forces can take care of them."


    "Yes, Supreme. So will you accept our Thanks, Now?" Nora smiled.


    "Yeah, We''ll accept." Supreme stood back up, and held Dark-Angel''s hand.


    "This isn''t the right place to show you all how grateful we''re... We''ll Host a goodbye feast for all of you." Mrs Shem said.


    "She is right." Leo nodded at him.


    Supreme moved his gaze on his group, and the remaining players who were numbering up to 31. Then nodded at Leo.


    ____


    [Underworld.]


    ***Why did you try to kill that mortal?! You know I need him alive?!!***


    Gaea yelled at Moros, who glared at her.


    ***Why are you protecting him?! If it''s for the Titans, We can free them after getting rid of that Mortal!!*** Moros said with killing intent.


    ***And how the hell are you going to achieve that?! Dig the ground and let them out?!!*** Gaea asked.


    ***Both of you stop! Our main mission is to free Typhon, He also has some powers over the Abyss... We must release Typhon, and he''ll be the one to kill Michael and absorb his powers... Then, we can free the Titans, and start the second Titanomachy... That''s our main plan!***


    Hades yelled at the two, he stood up from the Throne, and turned his head to Hecate.


    ***What''s the outcome of the experiment?***


    Hecate smiled at him: ***Successful, We just have to wait for some time, and we''ll know the location of Typhon''s prison.***


    ***Some time? Like when?*** Eris asked with a slight frown.


    ***With the mortal''s time zone, It''ll take a year, our time? Two months.*** Hecate answered.


    All the gods remained silent, lost In thought.


    "How did you gain this location?" Nemesis asked.


    ***By the blood spilled by Supreme and Apate... Although she died, she helped us with our plan.*** Hecate smiled.


    ***Watch your mouth! My Sister didn''t die! That lowlife Mortal killed her! I say we should kill him now! Because with the speed he''s growing, he''ll get to our strength before the one year in his realm is over!!!***


    **Then, Lord Moros. How do you plan to face Lord Ashyn''s anger! He''s already the Primordial of Dread... Known as the black dread.**


    Moros turned his head to Medusa.


    ***So what if he''s the Primordial of Dread?! He doesn''t have much time to live, and by the next one month, he''ll die!***


    ***Then sit down, and hold your socket! When he''s dead, you''re free to act; only If you can face Gaea''s anger.*** Poseidon said in a calm tone, his eyes closed.


    Moros turned his head to Gaea who scoffed: ***If you attack Supreme, I''ll Kill you... We''ll go with Hades''s plan, After two months, we''ll get the location of Typhon''s prison, and release him. Then you can fight him, but make sure Typhon give the last blow, so he''ll be able to absorb Michael''s Powers.***


    Moros stood up in rage, moved his gaze on everyone present, and walked out from the hall.


    ***Mother-In-Law?***


    ***Don''t worry, Echidna. He''s just angry, Eris and Nemesis are both sisters to Apate, do you see them throwing a tantrum? Moros will calm down after some time.*** Gaea said.


    ***Just because we''re calm doesn''t mean we''re happy.*** Eris said coldly.


    "Yes." Nemesis added.


    ***We have only one problem.***


    Hades sat down on his throne, and moved his gaze around.


    ***Apate was killed by Supreme, that means; he could rise her soul... Moros is angry because of this reason.***


    The rest looked at one another, and sighed, while Poseidon opened his eyes.


    ***Michael will be going to the second Realm soon.*** He turned to Ares.


    ***Send your Dead Soldiers, We can''t kill him. But that didn''t mean we won''t slow his progress down.***


    Ares, the god of war, nodded in agreement.


    ___


    [Back to Supreme.]


    [Night Time.]


    [Celestial Base.]


    Supreme sat on the head table, and moved his gaze around the place.


    Sitting in front of him, right under the night sky, were all the survivors, and players, chatting and laughing; with smiles on their faces.


    Leo who sat beside Supreme, stood up with a smile.


    "Friends!!"


    Everyone quiet down, and turned their heads to Leo.


    "We organized this goodbye party for our guests, who have helped us beyond reasons... Let us get to our feet and give our guests a good loud thanks you!!"


    All the Survivors stood up, and yelled at the top of their voice.


    "We give our thanks to Supreme, and our Guests!!"


    They all bowed.


    Supreme smiled, and stood up.


    "It''s not a big deal. We''re in a world filled with evil, and for our race to survive, we need to come together... So by saving you, we also helped ourselves and world!!"


    "HOORAY!!!" The fighters yelled, while Supreme sat down.


    _


    After some hours of sitting, and chatting with Leo. Supreme stood up and walked towards his elders.


    "How is everyone doing?" He asked with a smile.


    The girls all turned towards him with smirks on their faces. Supreme raised an eyebrow, seeing the looks he was receiving, before he could say anything. Blood-Arrow stood up, grabbed his wrist and pulled him away from the Party, towards her Apartment.


    "Good Luck!!" The girls yelled with a chuckle.


    "Where are we going?" Supreme asked in mild confusion.


    "You''re leaving tomorrow, right?"


    He nodded.


    "Then follow me, I want to give you your gift."


    Supreme was surprised, so he remained quiet, and silently followed her.


    ______


    The two arrived in her bedroom, and Blood-Arrow turned around and pulled him towards her, closing his lips with hers.


    Supreme was stunned by her eagerness and enjoyed the kiss, after some seconds, he felt her hand moving downward, and separated.


    "What are you doing, Erika?" He asked in a hoarse voice.


    "Shh."


    He shuddered as he felt her fingers deftly unsnap his jeans and begin to pull it down.


    "Erika... You don''t have to... What about your rule?" he tried to protest.


    "We aren''t having Sex, I just want to make you happy, Please." She looked up at him with pleading eyes.


    Seeing her eyes, Supreme sighed, and slowly nodded.


    She dipped her hand through the opening of his boxers, and gasped as her hand wrapped around his hardening cock.


    "I''ve never done this before" Blood-Arrow husked. "So, tell me what to do." She added.


    Supreme''s cock was hard as steel, and he slowly said. "Put your mouth around the head, and swirl your tongue around it."


    Blood-Arrow pushed him on the bed.


    Supreme watched as Blood-Arrow got on her knees, right in between his widen legs... She stared at him for a second then lowered her head. He couldn''t see through the mass of silver hair; and with only the dim lighting in the room, there wasn''t much to see. But God, he could feel it.


    Wet warmest surrounded the head of his cock, and he felt her tongue slowly making circles.


    "Oh Goddddd" Supreme moaned.


    He reached out with both hands and gripped the bedsheets, as he felt his fianc¨¦e''s hot mouth slide down his cock.


    "Oh shit... Erika" He moaned as her mouth began to move up and down. The sound of her sucking filled the room, as she devoured his throbbing dick. ''Who would think it''s her first time?''


    Supreme could feel his balls tightening. If this was her first blowjob, he couldn''t imagine what she could do with experience. He moved one hand down and curled his fingers in her silver hair, a smile on his face.


    "Oh fuck... Erika...that''s so fucking good!!" He gasped!


    Supreme felt her mouth come free and her muffled words from his lap.


    "Am I doing that good?" Blood-Arrow inquired a little out of breath.


    "Keep it up, and you''ll make me cum" he warned her.


    "Good" That was her only reply and then that heat wrapped around him again.


    "Oh shit... Don''t stop... Oh fuck, Erika..." Supreme babbled as his nuts tightened until they ached.


    "Oh my Goddddddddd" he moaned as his body jerked; and the first blast of hot cream pumped into her mouth.


    He heard her softly gag on the first blast; followed by the sound of her swallowing as he fired off a second and third blast.


    "Mmmmmmmm" Blood-Arrow murmured as he unloaded his balls into her eager mouth.


    Supreme''s brain spun with sheer pleasure as Blood-Arrow drank his hot seed. He never came like that. EVER!!! Not even when masturbating. Part of it was how soft and gentle she was.


    By the time Blood-Arrow lifted her mouth from his softening cock, she had managed to suck out every drop of cum his balls had held.


    Supreme stared in wonder as she rose back to her feet, a small dribble of white goo trickling from the corner of her mouth.


    "Holy shit" He breathed out slowly, while she smiled down at him.


    "How was it?"


    *


    *


    *


    [Author: Thanks for following me to this journey! We finally reached the end of Volume Three! Let''s dive in to Volume Four; Ascending to Godhood.]

 Chapter 330 - 330: Parting Ways

    [Next Day.]


    Supreme woke up with a bright smile on his face, he turned his head to Blood-Arrow, who was sleeping in his hands... Till now, he still couldn''t believe what she did.


    Last night memories flood Into his head, making him smile even brighter.


    {After Host is done with whatever he''s doing, You asked me to remind you, and here it is... 30 Minutes left, before you''re all forcefully removed by AI... Of course, you can stay if you want to, but your teammates can''t.}


    ''Do you have to ruin the moment?!!''


    {"....."}


    {But you were the one who asked me to remind you.}


    ''Forget it.''


    He slowly got out from the bed, making sure not to wake Blood-Arrow... After successfully getting out, he walked towards the bathroom.


    ''We might not have gone far last night, but I can wait! This will keep me company when I''m gone.''


    {Hopeless.}


    ''What is that?''


    {Nothing.}


    Supreme pretended not to hear the system, and entered the bathroom, closing the door behind him.


    ____


    [Ten Minutes Later.]


    Supreme walked out from the bathroom, already in his black shirt, and pants, his overcoat slowly moving below him.


    "You''re awake." He smiled, seeing Blood-Arrow staring at him with a smile, the huge blanket covering her body.


    "Yeah." She said with a blush, remembering what she did last night.


    Supreme walked towards her, and lightly kiss her lips. "Get ready, You guys will be leaving in 15 minutes." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh?!" Blood-Arrow was stunned.


    Supreme moved back, as she quickly got down the bed, and walked towards the bathroom... His gaze fixed on her sexy black nightgown, which was actually her overcoat.


    "Stop staring. Go and wake up Mira and Maria." She looked at him over her shoulder.


    "Oh, Yeah!"


    He nodded, and quickly walked out from the room. Only to come face-to-face with Queen-of-death, Dark-Angel, and White-Death.


    "Why... Why are you guys here?" He asked in mild confusion.


    "Hmm... Mmm... What happened last night?" White-Death asked in mild confusion.


    "Yeah, Brother, why did Silver hair bestie drag you away?" Dark-Angel added.


    Supreme moved his gaze on the two, and sighed. "Get ready, meet me outside after Ten minutes."


    He quickly moved past the two, and walked away from the place... Before more questions fly towards him.


    The three chuckled, and entered the room.


    _


    Supreme walked outside seeing Leo, and the rest of his elders chatting, Red-Encounter seems to be the happiest in the group.


    "What happened?"


    They all turned to Supreme, while Red-Encounter quickly rushed up to him.


    "Thank you, Bro!"


    He gave Supreme a tight hug.


    "What''s this about?" Supreme asked.


    "Brother!"


    Red-Encounter separated, a smile on his face.


    "I told Jennifer last night! She said she''ll think about it!!"


    "Dude! Then why are you so happy?" Supreme asked in mild confusion.


    "Don''t you get it? She didn''t refuse... "Think about it" that mean I still have a chance to show her how good I''m... I promise you! When you return, she''ll be mine."


    Supreme chuckled. "Don''t just let someone else take her away."


    "What?! I''ll kill anyone who tries to! Don''t forget I''m now a Sovereign!"


    "Yeah, Yeah, Yeah. I know." Supreme rolled his eyes.


    "Come on, Supreme, let''s have some drinks before we part ways." Ghost said with a smile.


    "Yeah! Come on!" Red-Encounter walked pulled him towards the round table.


    Supreme moved his gaze around the place, seeing some players, and Survivors snoring on their table, some even lying on the ground.


    ''It seems they party all night.'' He thought.


    He sat down with the group, and Leo poured him a glass of wine.


    "If you ever need help in the future, you are free to ask me, I''ll do my best to help you." He smiled.


    "Thanks."


    Supreme took the glass and took a sip.


    "Come on, Guild Master. That''s not how to drink such good wine." Shadow said, pouring all the wine in his glass down his throat.


    Supreme observed him for some seconds, and sighed. "You''re drunk, Rahond."


    "Nonsense! Pour me another, Mr Leo!"


    Leo shook his head, and moved the glass away from Shadow''s reach.


    "I think Supreme is right, You had enough for a day." He said.


    Supreme took a sip and opened his mouth: "Mr Leo, How will you return your world and city to normal?"


    "Well... We lost 70% of the population. It''ll take a long time, but I know we survivors will try our best to return our world to its former glory; It won''t be perfect, but it''s our home."


    Supreme and his elders nodded in understanding.


    ___


    The men spent 15 minutes talking about common things, from strength, class, mission and more.


    Their boys'' time was cut off by the girls, who walked towards them with smiles on their faces.


    "It seems you guys are enjoying yourselves." Sweet-girl said with a smile.


    "Yeah, Sis! We have space for more." Head-seaker said, raising his glass into the air.


    < Five Minutes Left, Players.>


    Hearing AI, they all turned to Supreme, who slowly nodded.


    "I hope we didn''t miss anything, right?"


    Nora, Potentate, the kings and leaders of Celestial Base walked up to the group.


    "They are getting ready to leave." Leo said, standing up from his seat.


    Dark-Angel rushed to her brother who was still seated, and hugged his neck:


    "I''ll miss you, Brother!!"


    "Same, Mira." Supreme patted her hand wrapped around his neck.


    Dark-Angel freed him, while Supreme stood up.


    "All of you should be careful. Rebecca, and the kings might be your match, but Azazel is way out of your league... So don''t attack him... Wait for me."


    Blood-Arrow, Queen-of-death, and the rest all nodded in agreement.


    < One Minute, Player.>


    Blood-Arrow, and Queen-of-death walked up to him, and gave him a hug.


    Blood-Arrow: "We''ll be waiting for you."


    Queen-of-death: "Don''t you dare die!"


    Supreme chuckled, and hugged the two.


    "Yes." He smiled.


    {Players will be forcefully remove in 5. 4. 3.}


    The two separated with smile on their faces.


    "Bye." They said in unison.


    "Bye, Brother!!" Dark-Angel yelled.


    "Yeah, Bye, Guild Master!"


    The Elders added, moment next, they all vanished from the Base.


    Supreme moved his gaze around, seeing all the drunk, and sleeping players disappearing from the base.


    He then turned to Leo with a smile.


    "Thank you, Supreme."


    Leo, and Nora said one last time.


    Supreme nodded. "I''ll get going now."


    He started walking towards the gate: ''You know what to do system.''


    Leo and his group watched, as the space tore opened, and a portal appeared in front of Supreme, who walked inside, disappearing from their world.


    "Goodbye, Supreme." Leo muttered in a low voice, as the portal closed, and vanished.


    *


    *


    *


    [Welcome to Volume Four!! Ascending to Godhood!!]

 Chapter 331 - 331: Traveling To The Second Realm.

    {Welcome Host, to Island Survival.}


    "A warm welcome after taking 1,000,000 points."


    Supreme took in his surroundings, and settled his gaze on the golden temple before him.


    He calmly walked towards it.


    BANG!!!


    CRACK!!


    Supreme got on guard, he raised his head, seeing the statues on the temper breaking apart, the next moment, the ten fallen demons took into the air.


    Supreme smiled seeing their action, and continued walking towards the Temple, completely ignoring them.


    SCREECH!!!!


    Seeing his action; The fallen demons all shot down towards Supreme.


    BOOM!!


    An unknown amount of killing intent burst out from Supreme, spreading all over the island.


    The Fallen Demons were horrified, then quickly landed on the ground, and went down on one knee, lowering their heads in submission.


    Supreme looked at them over his shoulder, his eyes pure red, the next moment; dark beams shot out from his eyes, bursting open their heads.


    "You''ll make good soldiers, and Reaper will like some friends."


    He walked inside the Temple. Supreme came to a stop, and turned his head to the paintings on the wall.


    He walked to the painting with the man with wings, holding a golden sword... Supreme stared at the dark armored army in front of the man, and thought of his soul soldiers. He looked down at the golden sword in his hand, and was stunned.


    "Wait, This is... me?!"


    He walked towards the altar, and looked at the picture above it, the one the man was sitting with a Silver hair beauty with wings.


    "These two are backing me, and staring at the setting sun, so I can''t see their face, but even though I still can''t see the two faces, I know this lady with wings is Erika."


    He looked around the place.


    "I''m here, so what Next?" He asked in mild confusion.


    {Host should drop his blood on the Altar.}


    "Again?"


    He sighed, cut his palm, and squeezed his hand letting his blood drop on the rocky Altar.


    Whzzzzh!!


    [Welcome Demon Lord, What is your wish for summoning me?]


    A voice sounded all over the Temple.


    "A way to the second realm." He said.


    [A way to the second realm? Demon Lord, you aren''t strong enough to travel between realm and chaos, are you sure about this?]


    "Yes."


    Supreme answered, he has no idea who he was currently speaking to, but if this person was helping him, he won''t ask... And the system didn''t warn him.


    [Ok, Demon Lord... But... Before leaving, you have to leave something precious behind... Reason? So you can travel back.]


    [Don''t worry, what ever you leave behind will be well taken care of.]


    Supreme frowned slightly. ''System, is this necessary?''


    {"....."}


    {I think so, Host.}


    He thought for a moment, while moving his gaze around the place. "If I plan to survive, I need everything on me... What if?"


    He opened the system storage, and brought out Destroyers'' Soul Essence.


    Supreme held the glowing orb in his hand, and looked at the Altar. "If anything bad happened to this, I''ll look for you and have your head."


    [Trust me, Demon Lord. Please place it on the Altar.]


    Supreme placed the soul essence on the rocky Altar, moment next, it disappeared.


    [Give me a second, Demon Lord.]


    Supreme took a step back. The space before him tore opened, dark and red Lightnings emanates endlessly from the crack. Then a gateway opened.


    [Good luck, Demon Lord.]


    {System advice Host to activated his armor.}


    Supreme nodded, and the clone rose from the ground, shattered into countless armor parts, which all merged with him... With a resolute determination, he walked inside the gateway, disappearing from the Temple.


    Whzzzzh!!


    A gorgeous, and breathtaking lady, dressed in an empress''s attire, with long red hair cascading her back like an endless waterfall, stopping at her waist; slowly materialized in the Temple, right in front of the gateway.


    She lowered her beautiful hazel eyes on the soul essence on her palm, and smiled brightly.


    "Don''t worry, Soon-to-be King. Your third Lord will help look after Destroyers... I''ll be waiting." She waved her hand, and the gateway instantly closed up.


    "I''ll be waiting." She smiled.


    ______


    [Second Realm.]


    [At The Entrance Of The Forest Of Nightmare.]


    BOOM!!!!!!


    A huge explosion sounded, and a gateway appeared, spinning with an unholy speed... The next moment, a full armored man flew out from it, falling heavily on the ground.


    Woosh!!


    The Gateway vanished, leaving the young man alone in an unknown place.


    "Speak of a nice Landing."


    Michael stood up, and dusted his Armor, while moving his gaze around the place. He looked over his shoulder, seeing huge, and thick trees behind him... The forest was dim, and even when he hasn''t entered, Michael still felt a chill looking at it.


    "Ok..."


    He looked ahead of him, and raised an eyebrow, seeing a city surrounded by huge walls at the distance.


    "Well, it''s better than what''s behind me."


    Before Michael could take a step forward, he frowned and quickly threw a backflip.


    BAM!! BAM!! BAM!!


    Three long swords dropped on his previous standing spot. His frown deepened, seeing the skull engraved on the handle of the swords.


    "Is this how to welcome someone?" He growled in annoyance.


    BANG!!!


    A Figure landed in front of him, and slowly stood up.


    Michael took a step backward, seeing the red eyes of the lady staring at him, her red armor glowing under the sun''s rays.


    ''A Female?! And a freaking Immortal Realm!!''


    "How dare a human step foot in our land, Did my Brother''s warning fell on deaf hears?!!!"


    The lady yelled, demonic energy burst out from her, pushing Michael back.


    ''You got to be kidding me! Who the hell is this?!''


    "Can''t speak?!"


    She stretched forth her hand towards her swords, the three shot into the air, and merged into one, landing on her open palm.


    "Then I''ll have to kill you."


    "Hold on there, I''m not here to fight!"


    "Too late to bargain, Human." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What Michael knew next was the warrior lady shooting towards him.


    "Ok then, I''ll have to teach you how to listen."

 Chapter 332 - 332: STOP!

    Michael drew out his sword, and shot forward.


    BANG!!!


    He flew backward from their collision, while she stood still on her spot.


    "Such a weak Human." The stranger spat out, slowly walking towards him.


    Michael grinned. "It seems I need to get serious."


    The next moment, his eyes turned black and red, dark smoke rose from his feet, and when it dispersed, he had fused with Drakon.


    The Lady frowned slightly. "Who are you, human?" She asked, seeing the four dark wings behind Michael.


    "It''s late to ask questions, Girl. You''re dying for a fight, so come on."


    BOOM!!!


    Michael shot towards her, and slashed with his sword... The lady raised her sword to defend.


    BAM!!


    She moved some meters back, before stabilizing herself. "It seems you got stronger, let''s have some fun!"


    Her red eyes completely turned black, two wings shot out from her armor, while her sword split into two.


    "Come on girl, that''s an old trick."


    Michael smirked, as the devil sword split into fifty, all flying around him.


    "LET ME SHOW YOU POWER!!!"


    He yelled, sending all the swords towards the stranger.


    BOOM!!


    She leaped backward, dodging some, while the rest chased after her. She moved with incredible speed, dodging the swords in any way possible.


    "You coward! Fight me head on!!"


    Michael chuckled: "A battle is decided by not how it''s fought, but on who wins."


    The lady frown, her brother had told her this exact same words. She stopped, and instantly vanished, all the swords came to a stop, and flew back to Michael, hovering above him.


    "You''re right... I thought you were stupid, but it seems you''re a little smart."


    "Is that a compliment, or an insult?" Michael asked with a slight frown.


    The lady appeared some meters in front of him. Michael watched as dark smoke rose from her feet, before he knew it, her red armor was gone, replace by a dark smoky Mages'' robe.


    "Huh?"


    He was dumbfounded, seeing the high amount of dark energy flowing out from her, two red eyes appeared above the stranger, staring straight at him. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahh!!"


    Michael held his head with a painful expression.


    {Attack on Host''s mind detected.}


    {Protection Protocol activated.}


    {Be careful Host, Opponent is a Fiend!!}


    ''Fiend?! That explain her current form.''


    The lady stared at him a little surprised, then opened her mouth.


    "*You are strange, Human. We''ll take you alive. My Brother will know what to do with you.*"


    Michael watched as more than a hundred females walked out from the stranger... They Literally walked out from her body!!


    Michael stared at the shinning blades of their daggers, as they started surrounding him.


    His calm gaze was fixed on them.


    "*Why are you still standing?! Our presence and aura alone should have damaged your mind.*"


    "You said it yourself, I''m strange. Let me show you how strange I''m."


    Before the women knew It, the man in front of them turned into a shadow, and appeared on the ground.


    "*.....*"


    "*Huh?*"


    Whoosh!!!


    Five instantly turned into smoke, which then flew inside the lady''s body... She watched in a daze, as the human moved on the ground, killing her Maidens... Not only that, the fifty swords were joining the show.


    "*What type of Skill is this?!!!*"


    She yelled seeing the Shadow moving towards her. The lady sent two powerful blast towards the Shadow, but only struck the ground.


    BANG!!!


    A punch connected to her face, throwing her some meters back.


    "You want to know how strange I am, Right?!"


    Before she could get up, Vortexes appeared around her, before they could pull her inside, a voice sounded all over the place.


    "STOP!!!!"


    Michael stopped his attack and rose from the ground, then stared at the three beautiful women flying towards them, five demons following behind the three.


    Two out of the three women caught Michael''s attention. The one at the middle who was also the strongest. The redhead has two backward curve red horns on her head, with an exceptionally large Boobs.


    The second has long black hair, shinning Ivory skin, red eyes, two horns, and a... Tail? She also has huge boobs... Clearly a succubus.


    The third one has long purple hair, smooth fair skin, and green eyes, the three were in expensive looking gowns, which Michael guessed can be only worn by Queens.


    The five people behind then were three men and two women, what stunned Michael was, they were all Transcendent realm... The Dark skin demon in the middle, the pale skin man on the right, and the Succubus on the left, were the strongest... They''re all in the high-stage.


    ''Are you Kidding me?! There''s no way I can win these guys!!''


    {Can host stop thinking about fighting?! Try and talk things out! And those three women in front are Darren''s wives. Just telling you.}


    ''His wives are all in the low-stage of the lower god realm! Then what realm is Darren on?!''


    {"....."}


    He watched, as the lady quickly bowed her head to the three women.


    "Your Brother asked you to find out what created that explosion, Gia. Not fight someone with your dark maidens."


    The redhead woman said, as they all landed on the ground.


    ''Thank goodness, someone sensible have finally arrived.'' Michael sighed in relief.


    "Sorry, Sister-in-Law, Liliana."


    ''Why is she so docile in front of her? This demoness called Liliana must be the first wife.''


    {Yes Host, and be careful... She has the blood Bloodline.}


    Liliana turned her head towards him, and raised her eyebrows.


    "Are you ready to remove your helmet, Human?" She asked in a tone, both comforting and cold.


    With a thought, his Armor vanished from his head... Michael moved his gaze around the strangers in front of him, and knew they were also scanning him with their eyes.


    "Why are you here, Human? To remind you, We don''t have a good relationship with your race... You''re still alive, because that''s our Love''s wish." The one with black hair coldly said.


    Michael sighed, and introduced himself. "My name is Michael, but you can call me Supreme."


    He looked around with a smile: "This is the first time I got welcome with a fight in a new world."


    The group in front of him frowned slightly.


    Liliana: "A New world?"

 Chapter 333 - 333: Here Goes Nothing

    "Yes. So... I have no idea of the rules or warning you''re saying." Michael said, sheathing back his sword.


    "Who are you looking for? Maybe we can help you." The one with purple hair inquired.


    "Do you know where I can find Darren?"


    {Oh, No.}


    Hearing the human in front of them, the five people behind the three Queens, summoned their weapons. One was even armed with a bow.


    "Stand down five of you." Liliana glared at the five.


    "Yes, he''s a stranger not just to us, but to our world, So his ignorant can be forgiven." The one with long black hair said.


    Michael was getting confused. "I don''t get, isn''t Darren your husband?"


    The three frowned slightly, while the five behind them stared at him with killing intent... Surprisingly, only Gia was calm.


    "Why the face? Or Is Darren dead?" He asked in mild confusion.


    Whoosh!!!


    Michael turned his gaze to the arrow heading towards him, and activated [Reflection].


    It instantly bounced back to its sender, who swiftly caught it, then stared at Michael in surprise.


    "Adol!! Who asked you to attack?!"


    Liliana turned her head to Adol, who lowered his head, and took a step back... She then turned her head to Michael.


    "Sorry about that, He''s just... He doesn''t like anyone disrespecting his King."


    ''Oh?! So Darren is a king? That must be the reason they have that face, because I called him by his name... But! Don''t they know I''m also a king?!''


    {They Don''t.}


    "He shouldn''t do it again, the Ruler of the Abyss don''t like disrespect."


    "Abyss?"


    The nine eyes widened in horror.


    "Wait, What''s the name of your third Lord?!" Liliana asked, her voice laced with surprise.


    Michael frowned slightly, and tried to remember the name Havoc told him, and said arrogantly:


    "Why ask such questions?! But if you have to know, she''s known as Scarlet empress."


    Liliana looked at the black hair lady on her right, then at the purple hair, on her left... And fixed her gaze on Michael.


    "Come with us."


    With that said, they all ascends into the air. The five stared at Michael for some seconds, then kept their weapons, and follow behind the four... All heading to the city.


    Michael looked around him, and followed behind, his fusion still active.


    After flying some meters, Gia turned around and flew towards him.


    "Hi, I''m Gia."


    "You aren''t after my head anymore?"


    "Fufufufu... Sorry about that, but I need a rematch."


    Michael stared at her with a slight frown, clearly confused.


    "Rematch?"


    "Yeah, Apart from my elder brother, Sisters-in-law, and my brother''s commanders... No one can defeat me in a battle... Although our match didn''t reach it peak, you won that round."


    Michael stared at the redhead flying beside of him like she had grown an extra head, then sighed.


    "Elder Brother?" He asked in mild surprised.


    "Yeah, Darren is my elder brother, we aren''t related by blood, but I see, and love him like a brother." Gia smiled at him, revealing rows of white razor sharp teeth. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ok... What are their names, your Sisters-in-law, I mean."


    "Oh, My brother''s first wife is known as Liliana, the black hair, is his second wife; her name is Hazel. And the third, she''s the most deadly out of the three... Her name is Aria."


    Michael nodded, and asked: "What about these five?"


    "Oh, they''re my brother''s strongest Commanders... The black skin man is called Marcus. The pink hair woman Is called isle, the one with long ears who shot you an arrow, you already know his name... The pale skin man is called Belial, he''s the most ruthless, and deadliest... And also my teacher."


    "So he''s also a fiend?"


    "How do you know he''s a fiend?" Gia stared at him in surprise.


    "You''re a fiend, So only a fiend can train you." Michael said, like it was the most common thing.


    "Yeah, that''s the reason my brother place him as my teacher... So where was I?"


    "That last lady."


    "Oh, that''s Alessia." Gia answered.


    Michael thought for a moment, and asked. "Do you guys know me? The way you reacted, and the sudden change of attitude... Or do you know my third Lord?"


    Gia was silent for a moment, and sighed. "My brother is the best person to answer that question."


    Michael nodded, and asked again. "What is your relationship with the humans? Are they the only race in this world? Do you know anything about Hades, or Echidna?"


    "First question, our relationship with the humans are bad, we''re enemies. Second question; No, they are more races in our world, Elves, Human, Dwarves, and beast folks... You know, people with the upper body of an animal, and lower body of a human, well... Some are humans with animals'' futures, like furs, body''s parts, tail, or--"


    "--I understand, what about my last question?"


    "Hmm... I don''t know, my Brother might have the answer." Gia said with a thoughtful expression.


    Michael nodded, seeing they were about to enter the city... Before he knew it...


    BAM!


    His head collided on an invisible barrier, Gia who had already past through stopped, and turned around... The three Queens also came to a stop, turned around, and looked around Michael in surprise.


    "Is this a force field?" Michael asked himself, placing his palm on the barrier.


    The next moment, the barrier disappeared.


    "Huh?" He was stunned.


    "Come on, My brother Is waiting."


    Gia urged with her hand, and flew forward.


    Michael looked at himself, sighed, and flew inside the city... He moved his gaze below him, seeing countless demons walking around the street, chatting, and laughing.


    ''Everyone is happy? It seems Darren is a good king.'' He thought, and raised his head at the silver painted Castle in front of him, which stood on a hill.


    The group landed in front of the gate, while he followed behind them, as they walked forward.


    "Your Majesties!"


    The two guards on the gate bowed, and quickly opened it.


    Michael stared at them for some seconds, then walked inside the Castle.


    ''Here goes nothing.''

 Chapter 334 - 334: Eye Of... What???!!

    [Throne Hall.]


    The three Queens, and Gia walked inside the throne hall with Michael following behind them.


    Michael moved his gaze around the huge golden hall, which was as big as a basketball stadium, and came to a stop, seeing a muscular man with pale skin, two backward curve obsidian horns, red eyes, and a tail; on a throne made from... Bones?


    Michael was stunned.


    The three Queens climbed the stairs, which led to the throne. Each of them kissed the man on his cheek, and stood beside him... Liliana on his right, and the other two on his left.


    Michael moved his gaze to the three thrones beside the man and nodded. ''They preferred to stand than sit, how nice?''


    "So you are Supreme, the Ruler Scarlet told me about." Darren opened his mouth, his voice as smooth as anything Michael had ever heard.


    Saying the truth, the man in front of him was the most handsome man he had ever seen, in this situation, saying handsome was an understatement.


    "Yes." Michael nodded.


    "Have you seen, Scarlet?" Darren asked again.


    {Before answering Host. Remember the warning Darren gave you.}


    He nodded and answered. "No, I haven''t seen her."


    Darren stared at him for some seconds, and asked: "Why are you here?"


    "To have your blood."


    "...."


    Darren and the three were stunned.


    "My Blood?"


    "Yes, A drop is enough."


    Darren stood up from the throne, his gaze fixed on Michael.


    "Then take it."


    CRACK!!


    BAM!!!!


    The red fountain burst out from the ground, but instead of water, it was filled with a red liquid.


    Michael walked towards it, and looked down at the fountain. ''You know what to do.''


    {Scanning...}


    {Not accepted, This blood has been contaminated by water.}


    {Host Needs a pure blood.}


    He looked up at Darren, and shook his head. "I don''t need this, you already added water in this blood, I need a pure and fresh blood."


    Darren stared at him with a slight frown, he calmly walked down the golden stairs, and stopped in front of Michael.


    "What are you doing to do with my blood?" He asked in suspicion.


    "Telling you the truth, I don''t know." He shrugged his shoulders.


    Darren stared at him for some seconds, and closed his eyes... Michael used the opportunity, and checked Darren''s tail, the blade on the tip was reflecting the light from the chandeliers hanging on the ceiling... But the most surprising thing was, the demon in front of him is in the high-stage of the Lower god realm.


    Michael quickly stood straight, as Darren opened his eyes... The four females behind Darren chuckled in a low voice, seeing his action.


    BAM!


    Michael looked over his shoulder, seeing Belial and Marcus dragging a man with white feathery wings inside the hall.


    "An Angel?" He was stunned.


    "No. The other races took them as Angels, blessed by a power crystal... This Crystal gave them light Powers, turning them into winged Soldiers... Scarlet showed me their true purpose... These guys are known as Dead Soldiers... The strongest force in my world, and my archenemy." Darren explained.


    Michael watched as the men pulled the man towards the fountain and released him... The next moment, the man stood up. Everyone thought he''ll attack Darren, but instead, he shot towards Michael with clear killing intent.


    "...."


    Before he could grab him, Michael sent out a tornado kick, which struck the Man''s head, throwing him to the side.


    The man stood back up, before he could attack again, Darren snapped his fingers, and an unknown amount of pressure fell on the man, pushing him down to his knees.


    With another snap of his fingers, a force pulled the man towards them.


    "It seems they''re after you." Darren turned his head to Michael.


    "After me? I don''t even know them!"


    Darren nodded, walked towards the fountain, and took a handful of blood.... He then walked back to the kneeling man, and grabbed his jaw, forcing his mouth open.


    Michael watched as Darren poured all the blood down the Man''s throat, and let go of him.


    The man instantly fell on the ground, rolling on the ground. Michael watched as he put two of his fingers into his mouth, and tried to vomit the blood.


    Moment next...


    "Ahhhhhh!!!!"


    The man screamed, as his skin started turning black. His nails elongated, and a tail appeared behind him.


    Michael witnessed the man turned into a dark skin demon, his white wings were now completely black... The man finally stopped screaming in pain, and slowly stood up.


    "Anyone who drinks my Blood will transform Into a demon. A Dead Soldier will be transformed into my elite soldier... Who will be loyal to me, and me alone." Darren said.


    Michael stared at the now dark skin man, who got down on one knee, and bowed his head.


    "How many do you have?" He asked.


    "Hundreds." Darren turned to him. "Do you still need my blood?"


    ''Hey system, If a blood which have been contaminated with water is this powerful, why do we need a pure blood?''


    {That''s what is required for you to enter the half Immortal realm.}


    ''I hope I won''t turn into one of this after taking it?''


    {No, you won''t.}


    He nodded, and said to Darren. "Yes."


    Darren was momentarily surprised by his answer, but nodded, and walked back to his throne... Michael watched in utter confusion as Darren climbed the stairs.


    Gotten to his throne, he sat down.


    "So... When are you giving me the blood?" Michael asked in confusion. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "First, you''ll have to do something for me." Darren stated.


    "You got to be kidding me! Asking a fellow king to run an errand is disrespectful!!"


    "You aren''t yet the king, You''re still a weak human." Darren said in a flat tone.


    "You!" Michael kept quiet, and sighed.


    ''I''ll have to go with him... For now.''


    "Ok, what am I going to do?" He asked.


    "Get the eye of nightmare, which is located at the center of the Forest of nightmare."


    Everyone in the hall turned their heads to Darren, shock and surprise could be seen on their faces.


    "Eye of... What??!!!" Michael was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 335 - 335: I Underestimated Him

    "But love, the eye of nightmare is protected by ghosts, wraiths, predators, and more other creatures, are you sure it''s safe to send him?"


    Liliana asked worriedly, staring at Darren''s back.


    "If what Scarlet said is the truth, all those things aren''t a match for the next king, right?" Darren answered her, and directed the last question to Michael.


    "Why don''t you get it yourself? Or are you scared?" Michael asked.


    "I, Darren, Scared? You''re funny, human."


    Darren rested his jaw on his fist, and continued: "There''s an issue in hand, If I leave, there will be no one to protect the city."


    "Protect from what?" Michael was confused, he didn''t see any enemies on the way towards the city, so what''s there to protect?


    "They''re out there, hiding... Waiting for me to leave, then strike."


    "Do you know where they''re hiding?"


    "Yes."


    "Yes? Then why don''t you take your forces, or dark... Whatever you called them to attack?"


    "You ask a lot of questions for a human." Darren relaxed on his throne, staring at Michael.


    "Well... I''m a Human, and I''ll keep on asking, Do you know Hades, Moros, or Enchida?!"


    "Stop yelling, Michael. And to your question, yes I know them... If you think these three are the only leaders, then you''re wrong... They have more than six Leaders... Forget all this, Do you accept my quest?"


    Michael thought for a moment, and looked up at him. "If they''re truly after me, Won''t I be chased after I leave?!"


    "Is the self-proclaimed leader scared?" Darren smirked.


    "Scared?" Michael scoffed. "You have no idea what I have been through... And why the hell will I be scared of creatures with wings."


    His words trail off: ''Wait a second, if I kill these Angels or dark soldiers, I''ll be able to rise their souls... They''ll help me in the war... Hmm.''


    He looked up at Darren. "Ok, I accept! Give me the location of the Eye."


    "No need, just follow the way you came, get to the Forest and keep heading straight, you''ll know, when you reach the center... And oh! The eye belong to me... You can take any other treasure you find."


    Michael moved his gaze on everyone present, sighed, and vanished from the Hall.


    The three women, all turned to Darren.


    "My Love, All our Commanders have tried, there''s no way he''ll succeed, let alone get the eye, let hope he takes some steps forward in the Forest."


    "Let''s see his progress." Darren waved his hand, and a mirror appeared in front them, showing Michael, who appeared in front of the Forest of nightmare.


    "He''s smart, this way, They won''t be able to chase him." Darren nodded.


    "What are those!!" Aria pointed above the forest.


    The view moved to the sky, and they were all stunned seeing the things hovering above the Forest.


    "Love?" The three turned to Darren, who smirked.


    "Be calm, let''s watch the show."


    ____


    Michael moved his determined gaze around, smiled, and walked inside. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Dead Soldiers detected above, Host.}


    ''How many?''


    {Calculating....}


    {Dead Soldiers: 100,000.}


    ''Wow, it seems I''m important. I need anyone that can fly, take care of those things, Leave No one Alive.''


    _


    **Huh?**


    The Dead Soldiers looked up at the sky above them in confusion. They watched the sky tore open, and a huge vortex covering hundred of meters away opened.


    **What is this?!**


    Whoosh!!


    Whoosh!!!


    Before their eyes, countless souls flew out from the vortex, heading towards them with pure killing intent.


    Their faces turned paled, seeing Seven huge Dragons flying outside, and started unleashing mayhem on their army.


    **Attack!!**


    They yelled, and all shot into the air, clashing with the souls.


    BAM!


    A Dead Soldiers cut a hawk into two halves. He froze seeing the halves joining back together.


    **What the?**


    SCREECH!!!


    Whoosh!!


    The Hawk shot towards him, this time with more speed.


    **Shit!**


    BAM!!!


    Its talons collided on his armor, throwing him to the ground... The Dead Soldier watched as more than ten Hawks dive towards him.


    **We can''t hold on! These things are unkillable! And worse! They''re everywhere!** A Dead Soldier flew back, dodging Reaper''s claws.


    "[Howl Of Terror]!"


    AWOOOLL!!!!!


    **Ahhh!!!!!**


    The Soldiers in range exclaimed in Horror, hearing the howl. They instantly fell from the sky.


    "Finish them."


    With Reaper''s command, Abyss, and more than ten thousands souls shot towards them. Cutting them down like weeds.


    _


    DING! DING! DING! DING!


    {Host gained +1 point.}


    {Host gained +5 Points.}


    {Host gained +2 points.}


    {Host gained +10 points.}


    ''Hey, can you please stop with these notifications? Put it on mute, or anything.''


    {Ok, Host.}


    Michael nodded, and continued walking deeper in the Forest... From time to time, the bodies of the dead soldiers dropped around him.


    __


    "This?!" Hazel and the Queens were stunned, even Darren was speechless, seeing the battle happening on the mirror.


    BAM!


    "My king! Two armies are fighting above the forest of nightmare, one being the Dead Soldie...."


    Adol''s word trailed off seeing the battle on the mirror.


    "We know, Adol." Darren said, his gaze fixed on the mirror.


    ''Where did this army appear from? That... That''s Void Affinity... But who created it? Michael didn''t make any move, but it can''t just appear out of nowhere.'' Darren was momentarily confused.


    "Who have such a powerful army?! They''re killing the dead soldiers like flies?!" Aria was stunned.


    "I think Michael summoned them."


    They all turned their heads to Gia.


    "How do you know he summoned them?" Liliana asked.


    "When we were battling, He created that Vortex around me, not as big as this, but he created them... When you arrived, he stopped the attack." Gia explained.


    "Hmm... A Human who can summon his own army anywhere he likes... What an advantage." Hazel said.


    "Yeah, I think I underestimated him." Darren added, staring at the battle in the mirror.


    ____


    {Host have reached the center of the Island.}


    ''You have become more useful in this realm, I like it.''


    {You...!}


    ''Stop talking, Michael... I think we''re in trouble.''


    Drakon''s voice sounded in his head.


    Michael looked ahead of him, and was stunned in place.


    "What the hell?!"

 Chapter 336 - 336: Ghosts!!

    Michael sighed seeing the Ghostly figures moving back and forth, some meters in front of him... Their swords held in hand.


    Michael sat down behind the tree he was currently hiding behind and asked.


    ''Ok, anyone with an idea? The Devil sword can cut through anything, including Ghosts, but we can''t just rush in there.''


    ''You have a point. Hmm... What about we rush out?''


    Michael blinked. ''Are you deaf?!!!''


    ''Ok, Ok. Stop yelling. By staying here you''re wasting time, just kill those things, and let get out from this creepy Forest!''


    Drakon yelled in his head.


    ''You are right, they''re just Ghosts.''


    He jumped up to his feet, moved around the tree, and walked towards the Ghosts, while dragging his sword behind him.


    "Hmm... I''m impressed, they''re all Lv70... Shocking."


    {Em... You should be careful Host.}


    ''Come on! They''re Ghost!! Watch.''


    He smiled, and yelled:


    "Hey!!! Ghost face!! This way!!!"


    The Ghosts turned around. Seeing the human, they all pointed their swords at him.


    - §³§Ú§Ý§Ö§â §Ü§í§Þ §ã§Ú§Ý§Ö§â?!! -


    "Pardon?!" Michael was stunned.


    {Blessings: [Gods'' Tongues] have been activated.}


    {Translation: Who are you?}


    {Does Host wish to speak the language?}


    ''Yeah, If I can resolve this peacefully, why not?''


    {Done.}


    Michael waited for some seconds, and answered.


    "§®§Ö§ß§Ú §®§Ñ§Û§Ü§Ý §Õ§ï§ï§â, §Þ§Ö§ß §Þ§í§ß§Õ§Ñ §Þ§Ñ§â§Ô§í§Ø§Ñ§â §Õ§ï§ï§ê §Ü§Ö§Ý§Ò§ï§ï§ß §Þ§Ö§ß, §Þ§Ö§ß§ï§ï §é§å§Ô§Ý§Ö §Ü§à§ê§Þ§Ñ§â§ß§í§ß §Ü§Ñ§â§Ñ§Ñ §ç§Ö§â§Ö§Ü."


    {Translation: My name is Michael, I''m not here to fight, I just need the eye of nightmare.}


    The Ghosts were stunned, they looked at each other in shock, then at Michael.


    - §¢§Ú§ã§ä§Ú §Ñ§ß§Ô§í§Ý§Ñ§á §Ò§Ú§Ý§Ú§â §ã§Ö§ß §Ò§Ö? -


    {Translation: You can understand us?}


    Michael smiled:


    "§¬§à§ß§Ö§é§ß§à, §Þ§Ö§ß §ã§Ú§Ý§Ö§â§ß§Ú §Ñ§ß§Ô§í§Ý§Ñ§á §ê§í§Õ§Ñ§Ñ§â §Þ§Ö§ß... §í§ß§é§Ñ§Ñ§â§Ô§Ñ §é§å§å §Õ§ï§ï§â §ã§Ú§Ý§Ö§â? §®§Ö§ß§Ú §ï§â§ä§Ú§â§Ú§á §ä§å§â §ã§Ö§ß §Ò§Ö?"


    {Translation: Of course, I can understand you... so what do you say? Are you letting me pass?}


    The ten Ghosts moved their gazes around, and settled it on Michael.


    - §³§Ú§Ý§Ö§â §Ò§Ú§ã§ä§Ú §Ò§Ú§Ý§Ú§á §ä§å§â§Ñ§â§í?§Ñ§â §Õ§ï§ï§â§Ô§Ö-§Ý§Ö, §Ò§Ú§ã §ã§Ú§Ý§Ö§â§ß§Ú §Ü§Ñ§Ñ§á§ä§Ñ§â §Ò§Ú§ã §Õ§ï§ï§ß §å§ä§Ü§Ñ§Ý§í§Ô §ï§Ó§Ö§ã-§ä§Ú§â.-


    {Translation: Just because you can understand us does not mean we''ll let you by.}


    Michael sighed. "§½§ß§é§Ñ§ß §Ò§à §é§å§Ô§Ñ§Ñ§ß§í §å§Ý§Ñ§Þ§é§í§Ý§Ñ§Ñ§ß §ç§Ö§â§ï§ï §é§à§Ü."


    {Translation: Then there is no need for carrying this conversation further.}


    The first Ghost raised his hand at Michael.


    - §´§å§Õ§å§á §Ñ§Ý, §Ü§Ñ§â§Ñ§Ü §é?§Ô§Ö §ç§Ö§â§Ö§Ü?-


    {Translation: Hold on, Why do you need the eye?}


    Michael looked at each one of then, and shook his head with a sigh.


    "§®§Ö§ß §Ò§Ú§Ý§Ò§Ö§ã §Þ§Ö§ß."


    {Translation: I don''t know.}


    The Ghosts nodded, and made way for him to pass.


    Michael looked at them in confusion... Seeing his expression, a Ghost said:


    - §¬§Ñ§Û§Ô§Ñ§á §ç§Ñ§ß§Þ§Ñ, §º§í§ß§í§ß §é§å§Ô§Ñ§Ñ§Ý§Ñ§Ñ§ß §ã§Ö§ß, §í§ß§é§Ñ§ß§Ô§Ñ§ê §ã§Ö§ß§Ú §Õ§Ñ§Þ§é§í§Õ§í§á §ä§å§â§Ñ§â §Ò§Ú§ã... §½§ß§é§Ñ§Ý§Ù§Ñ-§Õ§Ñ§Ñ... §·§Ú§ë§ß§Ú§Ü§ä§Ö§â §ß§Ñ§Û§í§â§Ñ§Ý§Õ§í§Ô §ï§Ó§Ö§ã, §à§Ý§Ñ§â-§Ò§Ú§Ý§Ö §é§å§Ô§Ñ§Ñ§Ý§Ñ§Ø§í§â §Õ§Ö§á-§Õ§Ñ§Ñ §Ò§à§Õ§Ñ§Ó§Ñ... §¢§Ú§â §ï§Ó§Ö§ã §à§Ý§Ñ§â§ß§í §Ü?§â?§á §Ü§Ñ§Ñ§â §Ò§à§Ý§Ù§å?§Ù§Ñ, §ç§Ñ§Ý§Õ§Ñ§Ñ§â.-


    {Translation: Don''t be surprised, You said the truth, that''s the reason we''re letting you through... But... The Predators aren''t friendly, don''t even think about speaking to them... If you see them, attack.}


    Michael nodded, and bowed his head... The Ghosts stared at him for some seconds, then disappeared from the path.


    {That was something.}


    "Yeah, who would have thought the [Gods'' tongues] will be this useful... Well, come on. Let''s kill some predators."


    He started walking.


    ___


    ''This is strange... He can communicate with Ghosts?! How many surprises is he hiding?!'' Darren thought, staring at Michael as he walked down the path.


    "This... Brother, can you defect Michael in a battle?!" Gia asked out of curiosity.


    "Gia, why will you ask such a question?! And why will your brother fight Michael? They aren''t enemies." Liliana scolded with a slight frown.


    "We''ll have to find out... Before he returns to his world, we''ll know the answer to that question." Darren smiled.


    _


    TEAR!!!


    Reaper held the wings of a dead soldier, and with a pull, he tore the wings from his back.


    **Ahhhh!!!**


    BAM!!!


    His scream was cut shot, as Reaper''s claws burst out from his chest.


    Reaper drew out his hand, then released the soldier, who fell from the sky.


    ''Reaper, Abyss! I need both of you down here!''


    Reaper was surprised, hearing his Lord''s voice in his head... Without hesitation, he shot towards the Forest.


    ___


    Michael stood in front of a Monster with six hands, three heads and four legs... Its eight eyes on each of the heads was fixed on him.


    "This is a fucking Lv100 Monster!! This won''t be easy." Michael turned his head to his right, where another Monster stood.


    "Three Predators?! Why did Darren leave such an important information behind?!"


    {What information?}


    "Their strength!!! These things are a lot stronger than a Half Immortal realm!!"


    {Well... Did you ask him?}


    ''You!! I thought you''re on my side?!''


    {Of course, I''m on your side.}


    BANG!!


    WHOOSH!!!!


    BAM!!


    Reaper, Abyss, Dracula, and Chimaera landed behind him.


    "Master!"


    They all got on one knee, with their heads bowed.


    "Split yourselves into two groups, take care of the ones on my left and right, leave the one ahead to me, and Drakon."


    The four nodded in understanding, and stood up.


    "Attack!!"


    With Michael''s command, Reaper and Abyss shot towards the right Predator, while Dracula and Chimaera attacked the left.


    "It''s only me and you, Buddy!!"


    Michael spun his sword, and lunged towards the predator before him.


    **GRRRAAAA!!!!**


    The Six-handed Monster shot towards him with clear killing intent... Michael raised his sword and smashed down on the Predator.


    **GRRRAAAA!!!!**


    The Predator let out an angry roar, and smashed down on him.


    BANG!!!!!!


    Michael flew backward and smashed into a tree, he then fell on the ground.


    "Bastard!!" He cussed.


    **GRRRAAAAA!!!!**


    BOOM!!!


    The monster leaped into the air, appeared above him and smashed down.


    Michael quickly rolled to the side, as the monster''s legs collided on the ground, creating a pit.


    "This guy... Why does this feel familiar?" He stood up, and watched the Monster walked out from the pit, Different types of Weapons slowly materialized in each hand.


    "Oh, Wow! You can summon weapons?!" He said in sarcasm.


    **YOU''LL DIE, HUMAN!**


    "You finally spoke, How nice of you... Can we talk this out?! You''re one huge monster."


    **SHUT UP!!!**


    With a swing of its hand, the monster threw its sword at Michael.


    "I thought we can talk this out... Ok then, Time to die."


    {Skill: Reflection, Activated.}


    The Weapon flew back with ten times its speed, and plunged into the chest of the Monster.


    **GRRRAAA!!!**


    It growled in pain, as it pulled the sword out, when the Predator looked up at Michael; Its eyes widened in horror seeing a huge energy blade moving towards.


    **NO!!!!** S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    BAM!!!


    The dark energy blade separated it into two halves, which fell heavily on the ground.


    "Who''s next."


    Michael turned his head around and was stunned. "What is wrong with this forest?!!"

 Chapter 337 - 337: Encounter With Goddess Gaea

    The souls and Dead Soldiers all came to a stop, they all lowered their gazes to the forest below.


    _


    "Oh?, it seems he had gotten to the exact location of the eye." Darren smirked, while his wives fixed their gazes on the mirror.


    _


    Michael took a step back, staring at the huge trees in front of him, that slowly move... He watched as the lower trunk split into two, and the roots burst out from the ground, taking the shape of feet.


    All the branches moved, and before his, the predators'', Reaper''s and Abyss''s Eyes, they all merged together, forming huge hands.


    On the tip of the trees, two eyes, and a mouth appeared.


    The twenty trees before him all lowered their heads to the group below them.


    "Now I have seen everything." Michael muttered, getting on guard... His helmet appeared, enclosing his face.


    - %:#+&*(?*(?+-# -


    The first tree opened its mouth.


    Hearing the word, Michael was stunned.


    {Error.}


    ''Even the [Gods'' tongues] can''t translate this!''


    - &%¡ê&#+(-*### -


    ''These guys might be really ancient!''


    Michael thought and yelled. "HEY!! I CAN''T UNDERSTAND YOU?!!"


    The Trees raised their legs into the air, before Michael could think, they dropped it on the two remaining predators, instantly killing them.


    The Trees then stared at him for some seconds, and opened their mouths, speaking in unison.


    ***Human... My name is Gaea... Why are you after the eye? For that Demon? Or yourself?***


    "Gaea?" Michael thought about the name and nodded. "You are one of the evil gods! The Primordial of Earth!"


    ***I won''t say evil, I just want my children to be freed, is that evil?***


    "Yeah, So they can destroy my world!"


    ***My anger is with the gods, Not your world... But to get to the gods, we''ll have to destroy your world.***


    "So you''re saying it''s our fault for standing in the way of your goal?!!!"


    The Trees stared at him in silence, and after some seconds, they opened their mouth.


    ***Do you have another way?***


    "Another way?" Michael thought for a while.


    "No, I don''t! And the gods have helped us all this while... Protecting us from you and your evil gods!!"


    ***So you are against us? Against me?***


    "I don''t even know you, Lady! And to your question, Yes! I''m against you!!" He was getting irritated.


    ***Calm down Human. What about we make a deal.***


    Michael was silent, and asked. "What Deal?"


    ***I''ll give you a power beyond all powers, and you''ll help me release my children.***


    "Release your children? Who are you Children?" Michael asked in mild surprised.


    ***My children are the Titans, Trapped in your realm, the Abyssal.***


    "Hey woman, I don''t even know how to get to the Abyssal... How do you expect me to release them?!"


    ***I''ll give you the Powers to get there... Your only task is to release them.***


    "Hmm... Let''s see." Michael thought for some seconds, and asked.


    "What type of power are we talking here?"


    ***Power that will make you the king... The King of your world!!***


    Michael became silent... After a while, he looked up at the trees.


    "Sorry, All that powers will be good, But No... I don''t know you, but I know your son... Typhon."


    ***....***


    "Do you think I won''t do my homework on your son? You''ll never give me the Powers that will hindrance your son''s mission... And you said it yourself. To achieve your plan, our world will be wiped out... You want me to release the Titans, so your forces will grow... Sorry, I''m not that stupid... But thanks anyway... I now know your children are trapped in my Realm... I promise you this; they will never see the sunlight... NEVER!"


    ***It seems I made a mistake keeping you alive... If you don''t work for me... There''s no need spare you... Make him useless.***


    "Useless?"


    Michael watched as the green eyes of the trees glowed red... Moment next... They all raised their hands and smashed down on him.


    BAM!!


    With a backflip, Michael dodged the attack, the moment his feet touches the ground, he shot forward.


    "On me!!"


    The Souls above the forest of nightmare, all shot downward, entering the forest.


    More soul soldiers rose from the ground, and charged towards the fifty 20-meter tall trees.


    - %&#+#( -


    "Shut up!!


    Whoosh!!


    With a flash, Michael appeared behind one of the tree, which separated into two halves, falling heavily on the ground.


    "*You made a mistake, Gaea... And I''ll show you what your mistake is...*"


    The next moment, all the trees disappeared.


    {Skill: [Shadow World] activated.}


    __


    "Huh? Where did he disappear to?" Aria was stunned.


    "Hmm... He has his own world! Just like Brother!" Gia exclaimed in shock.


    "Yeah." Darren slowly nodded his head.


    _


    {Michael''s shadow world.}


    BAM!!


    The 49 trees fell heavily on the ground, they all moved their gazes around, as they slowly stood up.


    "*Time to deforest some trees!*" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With Michael''s word, countless souls rose from the ground, Standing in front of him.


    - @#&#-#+ -


    "It seems you don''t know the meaning of shut up!"


    He stretched forth his hand towards the trees... The next moment, dark chains made from shadow flew from the darkness, binding their arms, bodies and legs.


    "*Thank you, Gaea. For giving me such soldiers.*"


    With a drop of his hand, the chains tightened and pulled, tearing apart the trees.


    ___


    Darren and his family watched as Michael, Reaper, and Abyss appeared on the opened space... The Trees were nowhere to be seen.


    "Did... Did he kill the trees monsters?! But how?" Hazel was horrified.


    "This human might be the strongest in his world... And he''s still a mortal... How powerful will he get if he ascends?" Liliana asked.


    "Hmm..." Darren was silent.


    _


    Michael moved his gaze around the place, and found a flat rocky surface some meters away from him.


    After some steps, he got to the spot, and looked down at the surface seeing a five centimeters long keyhole on the ground... Without hesitation, he plunged his sword in the hole, and with a clockwise turn, it moved.


    BAM!


    Michael pulled out his sword, and moved backward, as the surface shattered. A stick rose from the ground, with a circular orb on it.


    "Finally, the eye."

 Chapter 338 - 338: Hes A Good Guy

    ''Scan this.''


    {Scanning.}


    {Eye of Nightmare: An eye of an Ancient Creature, who was lost in time, and chaos... Benefit: Grant the user the eyes of Chaos.}


    {Ding!!!}


    {When scanning, I got something, an energy signature.}


    ''Really?''


    {With the wave it''s releasing, I''ll say whatever this energy is, will grant Host a good advantage.}


    Michael thought for a moment, and nodded. He took the eye, and placed it in the system storage.


    "Keep watch."


    He said to Reaper, and flew into the hole, circling the stick as he moved downward.


    BAM!!


    Michael landed on the ground, and moved his gaze around the Dark space.


    ''It''s a good thing we can see in the dark.'' He muttered, following the direction being shown by the system.


    "What is this?" He asked in mild disbelieve, staring at the 1-meter tall egg in front of him.


    {System want Host to kill it.}


    ''Huh? Why?! Whatever is in this might help us!''


    {Not advisable, This is the egg of a Celestial-Class Beast, who''s Stronger than a Mystical-Class Monster... To gain the Power, you must kill it.}


    Michael thought for a moment, and slowly nodded... He gripped his sword tightly, and slowly plunged it in the egg... His sword easily penetrated the eggshell... Green goo instantly burst out from the gap.


    {Congratulations Host for killing your first Celestial-Class monster.}


    {You have been rewarded with a Cheat.}


    {A Celestial-Class Skill, known as [Ruler Command].}


    {[Ruler Command] description: When Activated, A 20 meters wide invisible Force field will automatically appear around Host... All enemies in the barrier will instantly lose their Powers, and turned powerless... Can be use once a day. Note: the stronger host gets, the more its field increases.}


    ''This is one Op skill! Although it can only be used once a day, it can save me from a deadly encounter... System, how many enemies can be affected?''


    {As long the enemy is in the field, his/her or its Powers will be gone! Note: Field last for 3 Minutes... The stronger you get, the more its duration increases.}


    Michael nodded and looked at the egg. He frowned seeing the goo melting the ground below.


    ''This is one deadly baby... I hope not to meet its mama.''


    With one last look around the place, he shot into the air, coming out from the hole.


    _


    "My Lord, There is an army heading towards the city."


    Michael landed on the ground, and looked at Reaper who was on one knee.


    "The dead soldiers?"


    "Yes, and other races."


    "Oh? Then what are we waiting for? Let''s have some fun before leaving this Realm." He raised his head to the sky, seeing an ant flying above them.


    "Aren''t you done watching?!"


    A Vortex appeared beneath him and his group, and the three entered, disappearing from the forest.


    The ant waited for some seconds, then flew into the air, flying towards the city.


    __


    Darren, and his family turned their gazes to the vortex that appeared in the center of the hall, and watched as Michael and Reaper rose from the ground.


    "You knew I was watching?" Darren asked in mild surprised.


    "Yes." Michael answered in a flat tone.


    Darren nodded, and turned his head to Reaper, a frown instantly appeared on his face.


    "One of the fallen demons?"


    "You know, Reaper?"


    "Know him? I was the one who created him."


    "Huh?" Michael was stunned, he turned his head to Reaper, then at Darren.


    "You didn''t create me, you only made my mother and father mated, even though they aren''t from the same race." Reaper said in a flat tone.


    "Oh?" Darren stood up, and walked towards them.


    "My past soul created you, not me... And I also see you gained some backbone."


    Darren stopped in front of the two, and turned to Michael. "The eye?"


    Michael snapped his fingers, and the eye appeared in front of them.


    Everyone watched as Darren took the eye.


    BAM!


    "Uh?!"


    They were stunned speechless, as he burst his right eyeball, and placed the eye in it, not even bothered about the blood... He didn''t even flinch once from the pain.


    ''Is this still a man?'' Michael thought, his gaze fixed on Darren, who lowered his hand.


    "..."


    The group were stunned seeing the eye joining with his socket, and the next moment, he could see with it.


    "Thanks... As for our deal."


    A vial, and a dagger appeared in Darren''s hand, with a cut of his palm, he calmly filled the vial with his blood... Then gave it to Michael.


    "Thanks!" Michael thanked, keeping the vial in his storage.


    "No, thank you." Darren smiled.


    BAM!!


    The doors were pushed opened, and Alessia and Isla walked in, the two in their armor. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My King."


    They both got down on one knee, and placed their left fist on their right arm palm, then said.


    "The other races are attacking, their army is already 10 Miles from the city."


    "I know."


    "Huh?"


    The two looked up at Darren in surprise.


    "Getting the eye is far too important, and those ants aren''t worth much." He added, and turned his head to Michael, a little confused.


    "Why are you still here? You got what you needed, shouldn''t you be on your way?"


    "It seems you need help."


    "When did I say that?" Darren asked with a raise eyebrow.


    "Then you don''t help?" Michael stared at him with a slight frown.


    "Yes... But you can stay and watch the battle¡­ See my army in action." Darren said, and walked past him and Reaper, heading towards the exit.


    "You were cool!!" Gia walked up to Michael with a smile on her face.


    "Is he always like this?" Michael asked.


    "My brother? Yes." Gia answered in mild confusion. "Is something wrong?" She asked.


    Michael shook his head. "Nothing." He said.


    ''Darren is too Arrogant... That''ll lead him into trouble.'' He thought, and looked up at the three women walking towards him.


    "You did good, thanks again." Liliana said with a smile.


    "Sorry about our husband''s attitude... He''s a good guy." Aria said, while Hazel nodded.


    "I''m not offended, and besides he reminds me of myself." Michael smiled.


    "Ok, We''ll get ready... The enemy is coming."


    With that said, they all walked towards the door.


    ''Wait! They''re all participating in the war?!'' Michael was stunned.

 Chapter 339 - 339: There Are Enemies In The City!

    [Half An Hour Later.]


    Michael stood on the wall, staring at the army in front of him, with Darren and his wives standing at the frontier.


    ''Look at this army! A total of 200,000 demons... But what is that thing standing behind Darren?''


    He thought staring at the huge ogre with spikes all over its body.


    ''That thing Is a Transcendent!!''


    **Hey You! Demon Lord!!!**


    Michael turned his head to a lady with long pink hair, and green eyes; in a golden Armor... Her gaze was fixed on Darren, who has a bored expression on his face.


    "Aren''t you guys tired of attacking? I have killed more than one million of your combined soldiers, but you''re still coming!" Darren said in irritation, and added:


    "It seems I''ll have to wipe out all the races."


    **Calm down, Demon Lord. I, the second Origin already gave my word... You and your race will return to being our slaves... And I won''t rest still I succeed.**


    "Then I''ll have to give you rest... Look around you."


    **Huh?** The lady was stunned, she looked over her shoulder, staring at her hundreds of thousands of armies, then at Darren.


    "Have you looked around?" Darren asked in a calm tone... Before she could say anything, he continued: "I''ll create your tomb on this land."


    **Fufufufu... You''re funny. But... We aren''t here for you, bring that Human out, or we''ll destroy your city!!**


    ''I''m the one they''re looking for? How nice.'' Michael thought, staring at the pink hair lady with a smile.


    "He''s my guest, what made you think I''ll hand him over to you?" Darren asked.


    **I know you''ll refuse, that''s why I brought friends!!** She spread out her hands.


    **HOOOO!!!!!**


    The whole Army behind her raised their weapons into the air.


    ''What a nice formation, the strongest are placed on the frontier, while the weakest are in the far back... Actually, compare to my elders, the weakest here is their strongest... A Sovereign Medal 10-star... While the strongest is in the Transcendent realm... The Dead Soldiers.''


    "Stop talking!" Darren said with a sneer.


    BOOM!!!


    A huge Spirit energy rose from Darren''s figure, and shot into the sky, taking the form of a 70 feet tall king, who was armed with a long sword.


    ''Wow! Such a powerful presence... That''s why the soldiers stood some meters from Darren, It''s because of this spirit!'' Michael stared at the 70 feet tall Phantom behind Darren, and asked.


    ''System! Why don''t I have this?!''


    {"..."}


    ''Answer me!!''


    {Of course, Host have it! You need to merge with the Immortal body, to be able to summon your Spirit... Note: All Primordial gods have theirs... Spirit can be in the form of an Animal, or human... Just like Daren''s, who''s in the form of a Human.}


    ''I don''t get, Darren is a Demon, so why is his spirit that of a human?''


    {"....."}


    ''Come on, spill it out!''


    {"...."}


    ''Find then!!''


    Michael stared at Darren and nodded. ''I''ll have mine soon.''


    {Host seems to be jealous.}


    ''Don''t speak to me.''


    ''Yeah, He''s Jealous.'' Drakon''s voice sounded in his head.


    "...."


    **Your golden emperor... I know...**


    Her word trailed off, seeing Darren''s right eye turned from red to gold.


    **The Eye of Nightmare?! Impossible! How did you get that?!!!** The second Origin was horrified. **We placed an energy barrier around the forest! No demon can enter! Then how did you get the eye?!**


    "Thanks to my guest."


    The next moment, the eyes of the golden Emperor turned golden... Michael watched as golden trail of light surrounded its sword, which the phantom plunged on the ground, its two hands wrapped around the handle.


    Darren smiled, and with a flick of his wrist, a Jian red sword appeared in his hand... "Come on, Let''s end this." He stretched forth the sword to his side.


    BANG.


    The golden Emperor grew out its sword, and mimicked Darren''s action. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Oh, I''ll have to get this!'' Michael thought.


    **Soldiers, remember our target!!** The second Origin pointed her sword at the city.


    **Attack, and destroy!!**


    **Ahhhhh!!!!**


    The Dead Soldiers all spread out their wings, and shot towards the air, then flew towards Darren and his army.


    "Soldiers! We have defeated them, not once, not twice... Let''s show them they''re far inferior to us!!!"


    With Darren''s roar, he shot forward cracking the ground behind him, the huge golden Emperor following behind.


    "Die!"


    With a swing of his sword, more than ten soldiers dropped dead.


    Michael looked above him, seeing hundreds of elite soldiers flying out from the city, heading to the battle.


    ''Hmm... The Demons have the upper hand in this battle... I don''t know the cause, but it seems the races'' army have a reduced in strength.'' Michael thought, watching the intense battle happening before him.


    "....."


    Michael was stunned, witnessing how Darren and his family butchered the army like lambs... But he was confused...


    ''Why hasn''t she moved from the start?'' He thought staring at the second Origin, who stood at the far back of her army... Michael moved his gaze to Darren, seeing half of the army were focused on him, blocking all exits.


    "Are they stopping him from going somewhere?" Michael moved his gaze around, seeing even the Commanders all has their hands filled.


    "Something isn''t right." He added, seeing the smirk on the Lady''s face.


    Without hesitation, he spread out his four wings, and shot into the air. ''System, scan the whole city!!''


    {Scanning....}


    {Enemies discovered behind the city! At the back exit!}


    ''I knew it!!''


    Michael flapped his wings, and flew inside the city.


    _


    BOOM!!!


    The Demons denizens were horrified, as the wall exploded into bits... Countless armed human soldiers all rushed inside the city, and started attacking the demons closest to them.


    "Run!! Enemy are in the City!!"


    "Ahhh!!!"


    "Help me!!"


    "Hide!!!"


    **Hahaha!!! None of you will be spread! Kill them all!!!**


    A young man in a Silver armor yelled, raising the head of a demon into the air.


    **YES!!!!**


    The Soldiers yelled, and entered a frenzy, attacking anyone in sight, no one was spread, not even kids!!


    **Haha!! You will die lady!!**


    A Man walked up to a demoness, who was crawling backward in fear, her face filled with horror.


    **DIE!!!**


    The Man raised his sword into the air to strike down on the Demoness.


    BAM!!!!!


    All the human Soldiers stopped attacking, and turned their head to the direction of the sound.


    When the dust cleared, they saw a figure in a dark obsidian armor, with four wings behind him, a golden sword in hand.


    "*I hope you have all said your prayers, Because I''m sending every single one of you to hell!!!*"

 Chapter 340 - 340: You Are A Human?!

    **Who the hell are you?!!** The Young man stared at Michael with a deep frown.


    "*Who I am isn''t important, All you should know is... None of you are leaving here alive.*"


    **Third Origin! He''s a Demon! Let''s just kill him!** A Man said, staring at Michael with disdain... Thanks to the helmet, they couldn''t see his face.


    **We''re here for the Alien, But it seems we''ll have to kill you before getting to him!!**


    Another said.


    BAM!!!


    **...**


    Everyone stared at the 8 feet tall Wolf, who fell on the man, crushing all his bones.


    "Show respect to my Lord!" Reaper hissed out, turning his red eyes to the man.


    **Oh?! It seems you''re the one we are looking for?! How nice of you to deliver yourself to us**


    Michael smirked behind his helmet, and with a flash, he appeared in front of the Third Origin, and slashed downward with his sword.


    **...**


    BANG!!!


    The guy moved some meters back, and stabilized himself after some steps.


    **You''re strong, Now I know why you''re so important.**


    The guy smirked, and shot forward, clashing with Michael.


    **Assist the Leader!!**


    Before the soldiers could attack, Reaper landed in front of them.


    **Don''t be scared!! It''s only one dog! We can handle it...**


    The Soldier''s word trailed off, seeing vortexes appearing around them... The next moment, countless horrifying monsters walked out... Orthus, Dracula, Queen-Spidax, Gas-Death, Chimaera, and Calamity walked out from the vortexes behind Reaper, and stood beside him.


    The soldiers then looked around them, seeing knights in black armors, staring at them... Not only that, more than a hundred monsters were flying above the city with seven huge Dragons... All staring at him.


    They all gulped in, trembling in fear.


    **This... This...** The Soldiers were horrified.


    "Kill."


    With one command from Reaper, they all shot towards the soldiers, tearing them into shards.


    BAM!!!


    The Third Origin flew backward, and fell heavily on the ground. He threw up a mouthful of blood, and looked up at Michael in horror.


    **You?! What realm are you?!!** He asked, getting up from the ground.


    "*Stop asking stupid questions.*"


    The next moment, Shadows rose from the ground, and wrapped around his body, arms, and legs.


    **What is this?!!**


    "*Third Origin, You''ll make a good soldier.*"


    **What?!!**


    Before the shadows could tear him into pieces, two dark swords flew towards them, and surprisingly cut off the shadows... The two shot towards Michael.


    "[Skull Royal Defense]"


    A skull rose from the ground, enclosing Michael in it.


    BAM! BAM!! BAM!! BAM!! BAM!! BAM!!!


    The two blades collided on the barrier more than once... Seeing their attacks were ineffective, they flew back towards their sender.


    Michael raised his head to an old man landing in front of the freed guy.


    "*And you are?*"


    **Thank you, First Origin.** The young man thanked, getting up from the ground.


    **You embarrassed us, Origins... Moros won''t be happy!** The old man turned his head to Michael... His two swords hovering above him.


    **You are powerful, Human. But your journey ends here.**


    Michael scoffed. "*Do you know how many times I have heard this...? It''s getting boring...*"


    The Skull Barrier disappeared, and Michael walked towards the two.


    "*I have never used this before... I hope you''re strong enough to resist it... [Dragon Might]*"


    BOOOM!!!!


    An unholy pressure descended on the city, pushing the guy to his knees... Not only him, all the demons dropped to their knees, while the old man frowned slightly, feeling the pressure on him.


    Michael''s eyes narrowed. "*Oh? Someone seems to be standing.*"


    **You''re powerful, That I''ll give you! But in presence of a Lower God! You''re nothing!!!**


    The two swords shot towards Michael.


    "*[Reflection]!*"


    Whoosh!!


    The man took a step back, seeing his swords flying towards him, he stretched out both his hands towards the swords.


    **I Command You, Stop!!**


    BOOM!!!


    The two collided on the energy on his palm, pushing him three feet back.


    "*You aren''t the first Lower God I have Kill!!!*"


    His eyes widened seeing Michael above him.


    "*[Void Of Retribution]!!*"


    With a swing of his Devil sword, a huge red crescent blade shot towards the two Origins.


    **NOOOOO!!**


    BOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!


    All the soldiers who were about to enter the crack on the wall froze, witnessing the two Origins meeting their ends in front of them... They all subconsciously raised their heads into the sky, seeing a figure in black armor, and four wings, holding a sword... They all then lowered their gazes seeing countless souls standing on the corpses of their soldiers.


    Furthermore, they looked at one another in surprise... The next moment, they raised their weapons into the air.


    **No Retreat!!!**


    Whoosh!!!


    They all turned around and ran away from the city.


    **RUN!!!! THERE ARE BEASTS IN THE CITY!!!**


    **AHHH!!! GHOST!! RUN!!!!**


    **RUN FOR YOUR LIFE!!!**


    "*.....*"


    Michael was stunned, watching as they dropped their weapons and ran away with ten times the speed they attacked with. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "*Leave No one alive.*"


    With his command, all the souls shot into the air, and chase after the running soldiers, cutting them down without a single resistance.


    Michael landed on the ground, and redraw his pressure... He calmly moved his gaze around the city, and the dead demons, then sighed.


    "Thank you so much, Whoever you are... You saved us."


    He moved his gaze on the demons, who knelt in front of him.


    "What are you all doing? Please get up." He walked towards an old demon, and helped him up.


    "I''m a friend, and ally of your king, so helping his people is also my duty." Michael smiled...


    ...Moment next, his helmet vanished, and the demons were stunned seeing the man in front of them is a human.


    "You''re a human?" The old demon was surprised.


    "Yes, Not all humans are bad." Michael smiled at them.


    BAM!!


    The demons turned their head to Reaper, who landed on the ground, and got down on one knee.


    "My lord, the enemy have been wiped out, It remains the forces in front of the city."


    Michael nodded, and said to the demons. "I got to go now, your King might need my help."


    The Demons nodded, and watched as Michael, and Reaper shot into the air, and flew towards the entrance of their city.

 Chapter 341 - 341: Entering The Immortal Realm

    Michael landed on the wall with Reaper, and moved his gaze around the battle... The ground was littered with dead bodies, from demons, humans, elves, Dead Soldiers, and some other races.


    He looked at the distance, seeing Darren and the Pink hair lady in a heated battle... Darren''s spirit Emperor was gone...


    ''Maybe power down.''


    He thought, and moved his gaze to Gia... Who was chasing after some soldiers, her dark maidens following behind her.


    "This girl is something else."


    He moved his gaze to the Queens, who surprisingly stood still, staring at the battle.


    "Aren''t they going to assist their husband?"


    Michael sat down on the wall, staring at the soldiers, who were retreating, not even helping their leader.


    "The battle have reached its peak, and the demons won." He stated, turning his gaze back to Darren.


    _


    BOOM!!


    The lady leaped backward, successfully creating distance from Darren... She landed, and slowly moved her gaze around the battlefield.


    "What are you thinking?!" Darren asked, walking towards her.


    **These cowards!** The lady yelled, and turned her head to Darren.


    **We''ll fight another time, still then...**


    "Not happening!!"


    Darren shot forward, appearing in front of her in Seconds, and smashed down with his sword.


    **Bye.**


    She turned into dust.


    BANG!!!


    Darren''s sword collided on the ground, cracking it open.


    "She escaped!" He said with killing intent.


    "Don''t worry, protector Alice... I''ll personally cut off your head."


    Darren sheathed his sword, and moved his gaze around the field, then shot into the air, flying towards the city.


    _


    Michael watched as Darren landed beside him.


    "I want to say thank you. Thank you for saving my people."


    "You knew?" Michael turned his head to Darren, who nodded. "I detected the humans."


    Michael nodded, and stood up.


    "There''s something very important I need to take care of in my world... I don''t know if we''ll see again, but if we do... I hope it''ll be in the ending."


    "Ending? Are you referring to the War of Realms?"


    "You also know about that?" Michael was surprised.


    "I know more than that... And don''t worry, I''ll be there... No matter what happens, we must get rid of these ants in our worlds."


    Michael nodded with Darren''s word.


    "Before you go, why don''t we host a feast on your name?" Darren suggested.


    Michael smiled and refused: "I''ll have to refuse, goodbye Darren, and thanks for the blood."


    Darren watched as a gateway appeared in the sky. "Survive still then... We still have a dual."


    Michael nodded, spread out his wings, and shot into the air, with Reaper... Everyone''s eyes were on him. They watched him entered the Gateway, which instantly closed.


    "We''ll see again." Darren muttered.


    ____


    [Unknown Field.]


    Whzzzh!!


    BANG!!


    Michael shot out from the Gateway, and fell heavily on the green field.


    "Can''t you give me a good landing?!!" He grumbled.


    {Host needs to ascend, Now!}


    He sat up hearing the urgency in the system''s tone. "What happened?"


    {Typhon''s prison will be discovered soon, Host needs to hurry.}


    Michael undo his fusion, and Drakon appeared beside him, in his baby Dragon form.


    "Why are you asking questions? Just ascends!" Drakon yelled at him.


    Michael moved his gaze to him, and sighed: "How?! I don''t know how, this is my first time!"


    {Host should sit in a meditating posture, channel all your Mana to its peak, and leave the rest to me... Oh, close your eyes.}


    Michael nodded, and followed the system''s instructions, and started the process.


    {Activating Tribulation.}


    {50,000,000 Points used.}


    BOOM!!!!


    Drakon looked up, seeing dark clouds covering the sky.


    BOOM!!! S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A loud Thunderous sound boom all over the field, he quickly flew away from the place, and landed 5 Miles away... Staring at the clouds under Michael.


    {Host will be struck by Lightning.}


    {Withstand 10 Lightning strikes, and Ascension will be complete.}


    Michael remained silent, channeling more of his Mana.


    BOOM!!!


    Whizzzzz!


    BOOM!!


    The first lightning fell heavily on him, turning the field he was sitting on Into dried blackened land.


    {Tribulation... One successful.}


    BOOM!!!


    Another fell on him.


    {Tribulation... Two successful.}


    Drakon watched as more lightnings fell on Michael, the more lightning that fell on him, the more he felt his powers growing.


    "You can do it, partner." Drakon muttered.


    BOOM!!!!!


    {Tribulation... Eight successful.}


    Michael was socked in sweat, trembling from head to toe.


    {Hold on Host.}


    BOOM!!!!!!


    A terrifying lightning fell from the sky, collided on Michael''s figure, cracking the ground beneath him.


    {Tribulation... Nine successful.}


    Drakon''s eyes widened, seeing the ten lightning that was getting ready to fall.


    "You can do this Partner! One more!"


    BOOOOOOMMM!!!


    A huge lightning tore opened the sky, and dropped on Michael.


    BOOM!!!


    The energy wave spread all over the place, throwing Drakon, who was five miles away, meters back.


    "Yes!!! He did it!!!"


    _


    {Tribulation... Ten Successful!!!}


    {Ding!!!!!}


    {Congratulations Host. You have broken through the boundary of a mortal, and entered the Half Immortal Realm!!}


    {Activating all Core/Spirit Stones in Storage.}


    Countless color of energies appeared on Michael''s body, slowly merging with him.


    BOOM!!!!


    "Huh?" Drakon looked up, seeing the dark sky turning red.


    "What''s happening?" He asked in mild confusion.


    BOOM!!


    A huge red Lightning, even more terrifying than the tenth Lightning, fell from the sky, and collided on Michael, who has a smile on his face.


    "Shit! [Skull Royal Defense]!!"


    Drakon activated his skill, which quickly surrounded him.


    BAM!!


    The energy wave collided on his shield, creating cracks on it.


    "What a terrifying energy." He murmured.


    _


    {Congratulations Host! For entering the high-stage of the Immortal Realm.}


    {Host should drink Darren''s blood.}


    Michael quickly brought out the Vial, opened it, and poured the content down his throat.


    {Filtering Blood.}


    {Successfully Filtered.}


    {Energies have been stabilized.}


    {Congratulations, Path: Demon Lord''s Legacy have been removed.}


    {Main path: Abyssal Call have been activated.}


    {Congratulations, Soul Soldiers have been upgraded into Abyss walkers.}


    {Congratulations, All Skill have been altered with the Abyssal Divinity.}


    {Congratulations, Mana have been altered into divinity.}


    {Congratulations, All skills gained a 50% Increase in attack, and defense.}


    {Congratulations, Bloodlines: Space, Blood, and Psychic have been unlocked.}


    {Congratulations, Host gained the Immortal Body! No Weapons, and skills below the Epic-class can kill or injure you.}


    {Congratulations, All Bloodlines'' mastery has been increased to Lv90.}


    {Congratulations, AI''s rules are completely ineffective against you.}


    {Congratulations, Host have completed a Quest: Enter the Half Immortal Realm.}


    {Congratulations Host gained a new skill: [Realm Walker].}


    {[Realms Walker] Description: Host can travel to any realm he had visited... Can be used Once per Month, Mystical-Class.}


    {Congratulations, Number of Abyss Walkers have been increased.}


    {Congratulations Host for being the first human to enter the Immortal Realm.}


    Michael slowly opened his eyes.

 Chapter 342 - 342: The Realms

    [Realm Of Gods.]


    [Divine Pantheon.]


    BOOOM!!!!!!


    A red lightning tore opened the sky above the temple, causing the whole realm to tremble.


    "What is this?!" Erebus stood up from his throne.


    "Michael have finally Ascended." Nyx, who sat beside him smiled.


    "Huh?" Erebus was surprised, he then spread out his divinity, and was stunned. "He... He did it!"


    Zeus nodded with a smile. "What a human. What a human... Impressively done."


    "Wow, Michael is really full of surprises... Can''t wait to meet him in person." Hera said with a smile.


    "Yes." Hestia nodded.


    Erebus sat down on his throne, and moved his gaze around. "Now that Michael is an Immortal, the Abyssal will react to his emotions, and command... Not only that, all the Army of Tartarus will obey him, with those Forces... We''ll be untouchable."


    "True, but first we need to show him we aren''t the enemies, but how?" Demeter asked.


    "Hmm... What if we help him in something?" Eros suggested.


    "Help him with what?" Aphrodite turned her head toward him.


    "Help him to Drakon''s realm." Eros answered.


    The gods were silent, thinking about his words...


    "It''s true Michael is searching for ways to help Drakon, But If he can enter the second realm on his own... What made you think he can''t enter the third?" Helios asked.


    "Hmm... For now, let''s keep an eye on him... All I know is, he isn''t against us... Nemesis can vouch on that." Nyx said, while the other gods nodded.


    ___


    [Underworld.]


    BOOOM!!!!!


    A red Lightning tore the sky open, causing the Castle to tremble violently.


    Hades moved his stunned gaze on everyone present: ***Did... Did that Human Ascends?***


    ***What stupid Question is that Hades?! I told you all, but you won''t listen! This power can only be caused by an Immortal! That means, That Michael not only ascends, he broke into the Immortal Realm in one go! Think about this! When he was still a Sovereign, he could kill lower gods, what happens now that he''s an Immortal?!! Are we primordial and True Gods safe?!!***


    Moros was still angry.


    ***I hate to admit it, It has only been one day here, and he''s already an Immortal... Before a week, he might enter a Lower God!! Michael is not only an Immortal, but also in the high-stage! With time, He''ll enter the transcendent realm.*** Poseidon said with a slight frown.


    They all turned to Gaea who sighed, not saying anything.


    ***Ok, We''ll use this opportunity, and attack--***


    ***--Attack?!*** Eris cut Hades off, and continued:


    ***Don''t you know his Souls are Now Abyss Walkers!! Only Transcendent realms above could have a chance to Defeat them!! And some of those Abyss Walkers are in the Immortal and transcendent realms!! We should not attack, but wait for Typhon!! Only his Chaos Walkers can match Michael''s Abyss Walkers!! If we attack now! We''ll only add to Michael''s army!!***


    ***What are you saying, Eris?! That we lie low?*** Echidna asked with a slight frown.


    ***Yes! If there''s Peace in a long time, Michael will lower his guard... All we''ll be doing is wait, and when Typhon''s prison is revealed, we''ll release him, and then, attack.***


    Moros looked at his elder sister for some time, and stood up. ***I''m out of here.*** He walked away.


    Eris and Nemesis stared at him for some seconds, and turned their heads to Hades.


    ***Ok, We''ll go with Eris''s Plan, but... We''ll send monsters to attack... If we stay low without attacking, that Human will suspect something is wrong, so we''ll keep on attacking... But with weak monsters.***


    Eris, and the gods nodded in understanding.


    _____


    [Second Realm.]


    BOOM!!!


    Darren who sat in the garden with his wives, raised his head to the sky, a slight frown on his handsome face.


    "What happened, Love?" Liliana asked, noticing his frown.


    Darren looked down at his wife, and smiled: "I think Michael just broke through, The sky is announcing his presence."


    "Wow! That''s good! But... When we entered this realm, We didn''t receive any recognition... Why is that?" She asked.


    The other two also turned their heads to Darren.


    "We don''t have the weight of the realms on our shoulders, our only task is to protect our World, But Michael is not only protecting his world, but all the worlds, including ours."


    "Oh?"


    The three were stunned.


    _______


    [Fourth Realm.]


    [Terra Kingdom.]


    [Dark Castle.]


    BOOM!!!


    A young half elf with silver hair, and blue eyes, stood up from his throne, and vanished.


    He appeared above his Castle, moving his gaze on the red Lightning, that slowly disappeared.


    "Hmm... I''ll be waiting, Michael."


    "What''s this?"


    He looked over his shoulder, seeing a young lady, walking towards him, using the air like her ground.


    "You remembered the god that appeared to me?"


    The lady stopped beside him. "Yes." She nodded.


    "This is caused by that god, He''s reminding the realms of his presence."


    "Hmm... So what''s your plan, Aaron?" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My plan?" Aaron smiled. "I don''t have any plan, Emily... All we can do is wait for him."


    Emily nodded her head, and looked up at the sky. "We''ll be waiting."


    _____


    [Fifth Realm.]


    "What are you doing Miles?! Come on! We need to get moving, or we''ll be late!!"


    "Yes, Anna! I''m coming."


    Miles rushed out from the house, and stopped in front of Anna.


    "Look at you?!"


    Anna held his tie, and helped him knot it, then placed it on his chest.


    "Come on, the leaders are calling you... It has been a year now after the feeders and monsters."


    "Yeah."


    Miles lightly kissed her lips, and said.


    "It''s all thanks to Michael, and Erika."


    BOOM!!!!


    Miles looked up, and frowned slightly, seeing the red Lightning.


    "It seems, there''s still one more thing to do." He looked down at Anna.


    "What happened? Is something in the sky?" Anna asked in mild confusion, looking at the clear sky.


    "Nothing serious, Michael is just greeting us." He smiled.


    "Huh?" Anna was confused.


    ______


    [Sixth Realm.]


    BOOM!!!!


    Leo who stood on a high building, with Gaya besides him, looked up in the sky, seeing the Lightning.


    "What a powerful presence." Gaya said, observing the Lightning, which slowly disappeared, and turned to Leo.


    "What was that?"


    "The war isn''t over."


    Leo answered in a calm tone, and lowered his gaze on the city below, with cars, and people moving back and forth.

 Chapter 343 - 343: Three Months Later

    [Three Months Later.]


    [Amerisa''s Ever high Collage.]


    "Take these notes down, you''ll be seeing it in the test, make sure to study them because this test score will be half of your semester''s total score and points, do you all understand?"


    The teacher, a middle age man with huge reading glasses, said to the class of 20 students.


    "Yes, Teacher Zack!"


    They answered in unison.


    Zack moved his gaze around the students, and noticed a guy raising his hand.


    "Yes, Carl?" He asked.


    "Why are we still doing Algebra? Everyone heard the news AI announced two months ago, why don''t we just stopped going to school and enter VRG to get stronger?!"


    All the students turned to Carl, then at the teacher.


    "Not everyone is like you, Carl--"


    "--Ok, but AI said our world will be in danger soon, we need all the players in our world to help... Look, all the military, even policemen and women are already started VRG... I say we should join."


    He cut the Teacher off.


    "You''re free to join VRG, But school is also important... You can play VRG on weekends, no one is stopping you... But you''re forgetting the main rule... If you die, you''re dead... No one will see your body, and know your name." The teacher said.


    "I remembered the rule. Oh! There''s one, if someone won the game while you''re still alive... Only your life times will be deducted... And you''ll be brought back."


    The Teacher sighed hearing Carl, and turned around to the white board. "You have to be alive before the deduction... Now stop distracting others, and focus in class, have some brain before playing VRG with your platinum medal strength."


    BAM!


    Carl stood up in rage. "Are you looking down on me, Teacher?!! Not only am I a Platinum Medal holder, I also have a Rare-Class pet! No one in this class can win me in a battle!!"


    "Yes, No one. Because they''re all concentrating in their studies, and that''s what you should be doing." The teacher looked at him over his shoulder.


    "Find!!! I''m not attending school anymore!! You all can sit here like some fools and learn... I''ll play VRG, get stronger, and maybe become one of the core members of The Conquerors! Those guys are the real heroes! They have closed ten gates in these three months! But you guys will sit in your rooms and started praying!!!"


    The Teacher sighed in frustration, turned around and threw the marker pen at him, before Carl could react, the black marker drew a line on his right cheek and fell on the ground.


    "Huh?" He was stunned.


    "You saw that? Your reaction speed is low... You didn''t see me turn around because you''re so full of yourself and others! The Conquerors are out there saving lives and helping our city! Do you think they can achieve that without being knowledgeable?!! Now sit down, and leave the rest to The Conquerors, whose only job is to protect us!" He yelled, his gold bracelet on clear view. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Whose only job is to protect you... Is that how you think about The Conquerors protecting you, and your family? Is that how the city thinks? That The Conquerors are just here to protect the city and save everyone?"


    The Teacher and the rest of the class, turned their heads to the far back, seeing two students, in facemasks and caps... Which perfectly concealed their faces.


    "You? What are you saying, Ira?! That isn''t what I meant!" The Teacher quickly rebuked.


    "Oh, really...? But it sounded that way." The second student, sitting beside the one named Ira said.


    "No. No. No... You are mistaking, The Conquerors are doing a good deed for the city. I didn''t mean they''re doing it because it''s their job."


    The Teacher was scared now... If the higher up or principal heard what he said, he''ll lose his job... VRG gives life times, but you''ll have to play a game, and he''s scared to die, after playing his last game.


    "Hmm... Please teacher, Mind what you say at times... It might get you in trouble." Ira said in a calm tone.


    "Yes. Yes." The Teacher nodded, and said to the rest students. "Ok everyone, please be fast... Carl, sit down... I''ll be back."


    With that said, he turned around, and quickly walked out from the class.


    The students moved their gazes on one another, and started murmuring.


    "Do you think those two know The Conquerors?"


    "I don''t know... But the way they spoke to teacher Zack who''s a gold medal holder... I''m still surprised."


    "Me too... They weren''t even scared of any punishment."


    "But... Did any of you noticed it? The Teacher seems to be scared of these two."


    "Hmm... I think they''re players, but their black jackets sleeves covered their bracelets, so we can''t see their colors."


    "They started a month ago... Even the Principal was very excited on that day."


    "Yeah! I remembered."


    Hearing the whispers of the class, Carl turned around to the two, scanning them with his eyes.


    ''So they are both players... Hmm... They might help me with VRG... Maybe we can team up? But... What if they aren''t players? Well... There''s no harm in asking.'' He thought, and turned back to the white board.


    ''I hate Algebra... It seems to have a mind on its own!! If a student thinks right, it''ll think left!!'' He looked down at the book on his table.


    ''I''ll write down what I know... I need to finish this before closing time.'' He picked up his pen and started writing.


    ____


    Zack entered the school cafeteria, and wiped the sweat off his face. ''I wonder who those girls are?''


    "Teacher Zack! What are you doing here?" The principle, a young lady in a black suit, walked up to him with a smile on his face.


    "Principle Kira? Just taking some fresh air."


    "Oh? Yes... What about those two?"


    "Ira, and Ria?"


    "Yes."


    "They are brilliant... I''ll say one of the best students in my class... But I have a question, why can''t I see their faces? Shouldn''t they be open in school?"


    "Let them be, just focus on your job and take them as any other student... And please, don''t offend the two in anywhere." Kira, who was also Michael''s childhood friend, smiled at him.


    "I''m here to eat, will you join me?"


    "No. I''ll get going, I need to check up on my students." Zack smiled, and quickly walked back to his class.

 Chapter 344 - 344: Who Are You Guys?!!

    "Ok everyone, are you done taking down everything?" Zack asked walking inside the class.


    The students quickly quiet down, and nodded. "Yes, Teacher."


    "Good." He stood in front of his desk and moved his gaze around the class.


    "I went to apologize again, I didn''t mean what I said about The Conquerors... To me, I see them as the defenders of our city and world... We don''t know where Supreme has been in these three months... But I thank God we have the Elders."


    He said staring at Ira, and Ria... Whose heads were lowered, staring at their books on the table.


    RING!!!!


    "Ok, Class! Submit your yesterday homework on my desk... We''ll see tomorrow."


    The students quickly stood up, removed the assignments from their bags, and placed it on the table, before leaving the class.


    After everyone was done, Ira, and Ria stood up, removed their Assignment, and placed it on the table, and walked out from the class... With Zack''s eyes on them.


    ___


    Carl stood outside, with his bookbag in his hand, waiting for the two.


    The moment he was the two girls walking out from the school, he quickly walked up to them.


    "Hi!!"


    He stopped in front of them.


    "I guess you already know my name, but I''ll still introduce myself... My name is Carl, second and last son of Mr Shawn... You might have heard of him, right?"


    Seeing the two silent, he continued: "Mr Shawn? The owner of Infinity Street..."


    Silence....


    "..."


    He scratched his head in confusion. ''How can I speak to them? I think I should just ask... Yes.''


    "Ahem!"


    He cleared his throat, and started.


    "Forget all that, I just want to know if you two are players... Maybe we can team up sometimes... Don''t worry, I''ll look after both of you."


    "You don''t even know if we are Players or not, and you''re asking if we can team up with you?" Ira asked in mild confusion.


    "Well... I''m new in school, I started one month ago, a week before you guys registered... so I don''t know who to ask... Some are saying you''re players, and that Teacher Zack is scared of you both... There are two people a Gold medal holder can be scared of... First: A powerful Player. Second: Someone with a powerful background or backer... And I know everyone with such background... But I don''t know all the players... That means, you two are players! Right?!"


    Ira, and Ria looked at one another and sighed.


    ''This guy talks too much.'' Ria thought.


    "Sorry, we aren''t interested." She said.


    "Not interested, that means you''re both players! Come on, together; we can survive, and be the strongest!!"


    Carl wasn''t backing down.


    "Not interested, please move out from the way." Ira said coldly.


    The surrounding students had all stopped moving, staring at the three.


    Carl moved his gaze around, and sighed helplessly... He slowly moved out of the way.


    "Thank you." Ria said, and the two walked toward the gate.


    Carl thought for some minutes, and quickly followed behind them. ''No, for teacher Zack to be scared of them, they have to be powerful players... I need to know.''


    He held his bag, and followed behind the two, making sure to keep his distance, to avoiding being detected.


    _


    [Some minutes later.]


    Carl was reluctant, still following behind the two girls, as they walked down the streets.


    ''These two have been walking for such a long time, where are they going?''


    He was stunned seeing them entering an alley.


    ''Should I head back? Or check It out?''


    Out of curiosity, he marched onwards... Getting to the alley, he slowly looked inside... Some passersby stopped and looked at him.


    "What are you looking at?! Move on!!"


    They quickly looked away, focusing on walking.


    "Meddlers."


    He shook his head, and walked inside the alley.


    "Mogul, Come out."


    The space behind him tore opened, and a three feet tall dog with a horn on its forehead walked out.


    "Stay on guard." He said to his Rare-Class pet, cautiously moving his gaze around.


    "Why are you following us?"


    "Uh?"


    Carl and his pet looked up, and was stunned.


    "How did... How did you two get up there?!" He asked the two, who sat on a building, staring at him.


    "That''s not the answer to our question." Ria said.


    Carl moved his gaze around, hearing footsteps, he looked over his shoulder, seeing ten men in black clothes and masks walking towards him.


    Carl and his pet quickly got on guard, he summoned his Rare-Class sword, and pointed it at the five.


    The two girls frowned, and added: "We asked a question, you should answer, not move forward."


    ''Huh? They were asking these ten? I... I thought they''re... Wait!''


    He turned to the two, and asked: "Who are these guys!!"


    "These guys here are called Dead Soldiers... God Ares''s soldiers... Currently working for Azazel, and Rebecca..."


    Ria looked down at Carl, with a frown on her face: "I thought you said you''re the son of Mr Shawn? Didn''t he tell you any of this?"


    "I''m the second Son! He only tells Dior these things and ask me to focus on my studies!"


    "Well... It''s your fault for followed us here... But... We were planning on losing these guys in this alley... Now we have to change our plan because of you... Do you have to be so curious?!" Ira yelled in irritation.


    "I don''t know you two were being followed?!" Carl defended.


    "And why are you following us?" Ria asked in a tone as cold as ice.


    "Well... I just want to know if you two are players or not."


    The two looked at one another, and exhaled.


    "That led you in trouble... We can leave you here to be killed by them, but your father is a good man, so we''ll have to help you." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who are you guys?" Carl asked in mild confusion.


    WHOOSH!!!


    A dead soldier had enough, and shot forward with incredible speed.


    "Get him, Mogul!!"


    The dog leaped towards the dead soldier with jaws wide opened.


    BAM!!


    Mogul flew backward, and fell beside Carl.


    "Sending a Rare-Class pet against a dead soldier... The teacher was right, you need more brain."


    Carl looked over his shoulder, as the two leaped into the air, and landed before him...


    "Just stand back, and watch."


    With that said; They shot towards the ten soldiers.

 Chapter 345 - 345: Three Mystical-Class skills!!

    Carl watched as the girls took five each, he was even stunned, seeing how they dodged and counter.


    "Definitely players... And high medal at that! That''s the only reason they''re this good."


    Whoosh!


    Ira leaped backwards, landed on her feet, she brought out two daggers.


    "[Night Spirit]"


    She shot forward like a bullet released from a gun towards the five before her.


    ".....!!!"


    Carl was stunned, seeing Ira''s speed... He watched as she cut the five men, leaving small wounds on their bodies.


    Ira stopped behind the five, and sheathed back her daggers.


    Carl stared at the five who instantly dropped on the ground, dead.


    ''Poison?'' He was stunned, and turned his head to Ria.


    "[Light Of Devastation]!"


    A huge white light appeared above the five men, disorienting them... Ria used the opportunity and moved, cutting each of their heads off, with her sword.


    The two kept their weapons, and turned their heads to Carl who stood frozen.


    "Those... Those are Legendary-class weapons... How did you...?"


    "You have an assignment." Ira walked past him.


    "Huh? What Assignment? Is it the one teacher Zack gave us?" Carl asked in mild confusion.


    "Why are you always asking stupid questions?" Ira looked at him over her shoulder.


    "When have I ever asked stupid questions?" Carl asked back.


    Ira sighed. "Just cut those five heads... In 30 seconds, they''ll rise, and you don''t want to see the Monsters they''ll turn into."


    She walked towards her bag, and picked it up... Ria right behind her.


    "30 seconds?!! What do you mean by 30 seconds?!!!"


    "Let''s go."


    The two girls leaped into the air, flying out from the alley.


    "They can fly? That means those two are... Oh my god?!!"


    Whzzzzh!


    He turned around seeing red light emanating from the five.


    "Oh, No."


    Whoosh!!


    [Some seconds later.]


    Carl sat on the ground, breathing heavily, while staring at the ten headless bodies in front of him.


    "Hmm... Those girls might be in the diamond medal, or even higher... These guys are all Diamond medal five-stars Holders... But they easily defected them... It means, they''re both in five-stars, or Elite Medal holders."


    He stood up with a smile. "Yes!! I now know Elite Medal holders!! But wait... How can girls be in such a high rank, while I''m just a Platinum? Who are those girls?"


    He brought out his phone, and made a call.


    "There are dead bodies here, come to..."


    __________


    [Unity Street.]


    [Michael''s Villa.]


    Jennifer, and Erika sat on the veranda drinking tea... The two turned their heads to the gate, seeing a Lincoln driving inside.


    The car stopped in front of them and Mira and Maria got down with their bags.


    "We''re back!!!" Mira yelled, walking towards them, while Maria followed behind.


    "How was school you two?" Erika asked, with a small smile, that didn''t reach her eyes.


    "School was... Ok." Mira stopped in front of the two, and took the slice apple fruit on the table, putting it in her mouth.


    "Mm... We... Met... Some trouble on the way--"


    "--Mira, stop talking while eating." Jennifer scolded.


    "Yeah." Mira swallowed.


    "Good, now tell us what happened?" Jennifer inquired.


    "We met some dead soldiers... But we took care of them."


    Jennifer and Erika frowned slightly.


    "Dead soldiers in Amerisa? How the hell did they entered?" Jennifer asked with a slight frown.


    "Don''t worry both of you... Just rest still your internal injuries healed, we''ll take care of the rest."


    "Yeah, Tyson, and sir Rahond are also helping... They''ll investigate why or how did the dead soldiers enter the city." Maria said.


    Jennifer, and Erika looked at one another, and sighed helplessly.


    "You two are right." Erika said.


    "Yes." Jennifer slowly nodded.


    "Both of you should stay put... We''ll get ready and come down quickly."


    The two nodded, while Mira and Maria walked inside the house.


    "I''m tired of staying on the same spot... I''m so mad at myself." Jennifer said with gritted teeth.


    "Who would have known Azazel will interfere? He''s just too Powerful..." Erika sighed. "If only Michael was here."


    "Don''t be sad! At least we completed the plan, and exposed Rebecca, Yan, QingLi, and even that Shameless fool Blade, to the whole world... We can only hope Micky returns, maybe he can also tell us the meaning of this timer AI showed us..."


    Jennifer said staring at the timer in front of her. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    < Timer: 0 months: 0 Weeks: 0 Days: 24 Hours: 44 Minutes: 23 Seconds.>


    "We''ll know the answer tomorrow, and it seems only a few Players have this Timer." Erika said, slowly taking a sip of the tea.


    "Mmm." Jennifer nodded.


    _________


    [Back to Michael.]


    Michael stood up from the ground, and raised his hand, then clenched his fist.


    Black and red smoke appeared around his fist. "So this is divinity."


    He smiled.


    With a thought, countless space gateways and vortexes appeared around him, spinning violently.


    "Wow system... Increasing my Bloodlines to Lv90 is a good advantage."


    {Host have used the space Bloodline for the first time! Host gained a Mystical-Class skill known as: Spatiokinesis.}


    {Description: Host can control the space around him... Radius... 30 meters.}


    Michael''s smile turned into a grin. He opened his palm, the next moment his blood flow out from his palm floating on it.


    {Host have used the blood Bloodline for the first time! Host gained a Mystical-Class skill known as: Haemokinesis.}


    {Description: Host possesses complete control over blood and all its components.}


    "I''m getting beyond my realm." He smirked and activated his last Bloodline.


    All the stones on the field rose in the air circling around him.


    {DING!!}


    {System discovered another skill related to the Psychic Bloodline... Does Host want to merge [Brainwave] with his Bloodline?}


    Michael was silent. ''[Brainwave] was my first skill, which I received from killing Calamity... Hmm... Do it.''


    {Done!}


    {[Brainwave] have been successfully merged, Host gained a new Mystical-Class skill known as Telekinesis.}


    {Host will be able to control any matter, hear and read thoughts with his mind, and more...}


    "More? Well... I gained three Mystical-Class skills, that''s a good thing. Show me my profile."


    Seeing his profile, Michael whistled.


    "Now this is a profile!!"

 Chapter 346 - 346: AI, Log Me Out!

    "How many points do I need in this realm?"


    {Calculating...}


    {Points needed: 30,000 in each stats.}


    "I only have 75,100,000."


    {Only?}


    "Do it."


    {Adding... Done.}


    {150,000 points deducted.}


    Michael smiled feeling his Powers increasing. "Good." He looked at his profile again.


    {Ok Host.}


    {Name: Michael Brian.}


    {Game Name: Supreme.}


    {Main path: Abyssal Call (Form can now be used, by activating the Abyssal Clone).}


    {Bloodlines: Void (90%), Shadow (91%), Space (90%). Blood (90%). Psychic (90%).}


    {Level: N/A.}


    {Abyss Walkers: 300,000/ 500,000.}


    {Rank: Immortal High-stage.}


    {Game played: 4.}


    {Games won: 4.}


    {Games lose: 0.}


    {Strength: 50,000pt. 25,000,000.}


    {Defense: 50,000pt. 25,000,000.}


    {Agility: 50,000pt. 25,000,000.}


    {Endurance: 50,000pt. 25,000,000.}


    {HP: 20,000,000.}


    {Abyssal Divinity: 50,000pt. 25,000,000.}


    {Blessings: Luck of Supremacy. Gods'' tongue. Trustworthy. Death Clone(3).}


    {Attack: 35,000,000.}


    {Intelligence: 95%.}


    {Points earned: 74,950,000.}


    {Skills: Telekinesis - mystical-class. Abyssal split body - Legendary-class (stage 3 MAX). Shadow World - Mystical-class. Shield of Courage - Epic-Class. Killing intent - Rare-Class. Foresight - Legendary-class. Regeneration - Legendary-Class. Void of Retribution - Mystical-Class. Reflection - Mystical-Class. Void euthanasia - Legendary-class. Shadow Dash- Epic-class (stage 3 MAX). Shadow Pull - Epic-class. Void Destruction Finger - Epic-class, Shadow Form - Legendary-class. Spetiokinesis- Mystical-Class. Haemokinesis- Mystical-Class. Ruler- Command- Celestial-class. Realm Walker- Mystical-Class. Eyes of the Abyssal- Epic-class.}


    {Owned weapons: Devil sword~ Mystical-Class; Skills: [Split - stage 10 (100)Max.], [Golden Invisible Armor]. Slayer - Legendary-class: Skills: (Siphoning and Sprint). Shirt Of Nessus - Legendary-Class: (Defense).}


    {Guild: The Conquerors.}


    {Storage: Map of the fourth realm. Life Card X100, speed card X100+, Knowledge card X50, Destroyers'' soul essence - ETC.}


    "With this profile I''m technically untouchable."


    {Slow down, Host.}


    "I know. I know... Now, let''s get to the important part."


    He turned his head to Drakon, who landed on his right shoulder.


    "Congratulations Partner."


    "Thanks."


    Michael observed the field, and raised his hand, then snapped his fingers.


    BOOM!!!!!


    The whole field instantly trembled, the next moment, countless ghostly figures slowly appeared, in the matter of ten seconds... Five huge Giants stood before them, with Porphynon standing at the frontier.


    Drakon nodded, and lowered his gaze, seeing thousands of Dead Soldiers, their wings folded behind them... Beside the Soldiers, were the six commandments, and the two Origins, with one Predator, and Trees... Red, black, and Gold Infested were also among the line.


    Michael technically summoned all the powerful monsters he had ever killed, and these guys were ghost, and they were all in dark obsidian Armors.


    "What about that goddess?" Drakon asked.


    "Oh, she''s the most important."


    Michael turned to his right, and flick his wrist... Shadows rose from the ground, taking the form of a human.


    "She''s one of the best, so I must make her special." He focused on the summoning, and in matter of one minute...


    ...Apate stood before him in a black obsidian armor, both her swords were placed behind her.


    "Done." Michael smiled, staring at her.


    THUD!!!


    Apate dropped on one knee, all the abyss walkers followed her action.


    "*WE PAY RESPECT TO THE RULER!!!!!!!*"


    Their voice boom all over the place.


    "Oh? They can now speak... How Lovely... All of you, Come out!!"


    BOOM!!!


    In presents of the two, more Abyss Walkers appeared on the field, Reaper, Abyss, and the seven Dragons walked out from the tore space behind him.


    Michael ascends into the air, moving his gaze on the sea of black heads and armor below.


    "I have finally created my army... The War will be fun." He grinned, staring at the kneeling Abyss Walkers.


    {Abyss Walkers: 500,000/500,000.}


    Michael nodded. "Take me back, I''m missing my family... And I can''t wait to see some of them in action." He said staring at Apate.


    {Ok, Host.}


    The next moment, all the Abyss Walkers turned into black smoke, disappearing from the field.


    "Come on, guys, let''s go home."


    He, and his group disappeared from the green field.


    ______


    [Michael''s Castle.]


    Michael appeared in the throne hall, and moved his gaze around the empty space.


    < Welcome back, player Supreme.>


    < Congratulations on winning your fourth game.>


    < These are your rewards.>


    < Congratulations, You gained 10,000,000 Diamonds, and 1,000,000 years of life times.>


    Michael walked to his throne, as AI continued naming his rewards, from cards, to discounts.


    "There was once a time I needed all this... But now..."


    He sat down. "Even if my life times get to zero, I won''t die, because I''m not a mortal anymore, and AI''s rules are ineffective against me."


    Drakon flew into the air, and asked. "Then what are we waiting for? let''s head back!"


    "Be patient... The diamonds might be unlimited, but I still need to add to it... System."


    {Multiplying Diamonds gained.}


    {Diamonds gained: 100,000,000,000,000.}


    {Total Diamonds: Unlimited.}


    DING!!!!!


    < Player Supreme, You have received 100,000,000,000,000 diamonds.>


    < Player Supreme, This is your timer.>


    "Huh?"


    < 0 Months: 0 Weeks: 0 Days: 24: Hours: 40 minutes: 54 Seconds.>


    Michael blinked. "What''s this for?"


    < It''ll be revealed when the timer clock Zero.>


    "System?"


    {That''s the time the Gods are blessing mortals.}


    "Nice... Wait, does that mean I can also bless someone?"


    {Slow down Host, you''re an Immortal, not a God.}


    Michael rolled his eyes and stood up. "AI, Log me out!"


    < Logging out.>


    _____


    Jennifer, Erika, Mira, and Maria were still on the Veranda, drinking tea and eating fruits.


    "So what are we doing now? Tyson gave news that Commander Wang have been captured when on the mission... We can''t do anything in our conditions, so we''ll have to think of a way." Jennifer said in a dark tone.


    "We must try and find a way, I think the Supreme Brigade will soon come up with something." Maria said.


    "Hehehe.... Finally, I''m inside!!"


    Thr four girls, and Mira''s five bodyguards looked up, seeing the fifth King hovering above the compound.


    He dropped the dead bodies of the Soldiers guarding the second gate on the ground and slowly landed.


    Borne and his brothers quickly moved forward, standing in front of the Veranda.


    "How nice." Blade moved his gaze around the place. "I can finally have the two sisters."


    "Shit! He''s a 5-star Grandmaster, only borne can face him, but he doesn''t have a high chance of winning." Jennifer said, trying to get up, but couldn''t.


    "Stay put, Bestie... Leave the rest to us."


    Mira and Maria stood up, and walkwd forward stopping in front of the five men.


    "What are you doing here you Bastard??!" Maria yelled. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m here to pay you back, especially for the scar you gave me."


    Blade removed his mask, showing Maria the scar she left on his face.


    "I wish I had killed you that day!!" She spat out.


    "Oh?! Thank goodness you didn''t." He threw the mask on the ground.


    "No one is here to protect any of you... I''m going to have some fun with you girls." He grinned.

 Chapter 347 - 347: Beg

    "We''ll have to see about that."


    Mira and Maria Summoned their weapons.


    "I see you two are playing hard to catch... I don''t care that much, my targets are those two paralyze Beauties." Blade smirked, staring at Erika and Jennifer.


    "You''ll have to get past us, first." Borne said with killing intent.


    "That''s easy... You Might be in the same rank as me, but you can''t stop me... And the girls are still Diamond medal holders... This will be very, very easy."


    Blade raised his hand above his head, and a huge black energy ball started forming.


    "I''ll show you my powers!!"


    The group got on guard, seeing his action.


    "Hehehe! Let''s see If you all can survive this!" Blade''s smirk turned into a grin.


    Moment Next:


    < Broadcast to all virtual reality game players.>


    < Player Supreme have won his fourth game known as; [Doomsday] gaining the highest score in Virtual Reality game, known as; SSS-Ranking.>


    < His Rank on the Demigods'' ranking board remained unchanged.>


    "Brother?" Mira was stunned.


    "Supreme? I thought he''s dead... I need to be quick and get out from here."


    He threw the energy ball at the seven.


    Their eyes widened seeing the energy flying towards them with an unknown speed.


    "We won''t be able to dodge this, if by any chance we dodged it, the attack will head straight to Erika, and Jennifer! What should we do?!" Maria was lost.


    Mira thought for a moment, and smiled. "Brother is alive, so we have to hold on till then..."


    Without hesitation, she shot towards the energy ball.


    "Mira!!!" Maria exclaimed, seeing Mira''s action.


    "Hehehe! I thought you''re smart." Blade said, folding his hands on his chest.


    BANG!!!


    BOOM!!!


    "Huh?"


    Blade and everyone was stunned, seeing Mira standing still, staring at Blade.


    "Impossible... There... There''s no way you could have survived that!!" Blade was stunned.


    He lowered his gaze to the glowing necklace on Mira''s neck, and nodded with a thoughtful expression.


    "So... That Necklace protected you."


    Mira was silent, staring at him.


    "Well, then... I''ll have to use a bigger one."


    Blade raised both hands into the air, and channeled a huge energy ball, and with a dropped, it flew towards Mira.


    "Watch out, Mira!!" Erika yelled in horror.


    BOOOOOOOM!!!!!!


    A huge explosion sounded, engulfing Mira''s figure.


    "MIRA!!!" Everyone yelled in horror.


    "Hahaha!!! I finally Killed you!!" Blade laughed out loud.


    "How... Dare... You?"


    Everyone froze hearing the familiar voice, they all looked at one another, and subconsciously turned their gazes back to the smoke.


    "How dare you?"


    The voice repeated its word.


    Blade took a step back feeling the amount of killing intent targeted on him, furthermore, the dense amount of energy stunned him.


    Mira looked in front of her, seeing the back, broad shoulders, and black Overcoat, she''ll never forget.


    "Brother?"


    The smoke cleared, revealing Michael, who calmly stood in front of Mira... His gaze fixed on Blade.


    Borne, and his brothers: "Boss!!"


    Erika: "Love!"


    Jennifer: "Micky!!"


    Maria: "Thank goodness."


    Blade took a step back, seeing Michael''s red and black eyes.


    "You! Aren''t you dead?!"


    Michael tilted his head to the side. The next moment, Blade dropped to his knees.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    He groaned in pain, feeling his blood stopped flowing, and reversed backwards.


    "AHHH!!!!!!!"


    He screamed in horror, as blood flow out from his six orifices.


    Michael started walking, with every step he took, to Blade it was like a dagger plunging deeper in his heart.


    "Please..." He looked up at Michael with bloody face.


    "Please? Beg more."


    Michael stopped in front of him. "Come on, I want to hear you beg."


    "AHHH!!!" Blade screamed feeling his heart tightening.


    "P-Please! Please! Let me go!!"


    Michael raised his hand and placed it on Blade''s head, and dive into his memories... He was horrified, seeing it has been three months but what shocked him more was the battle... The founders of both the first and second cities were present, but when Erika and Jennifer were about to kill Rebecca, Azazel appeared and struck them with an unknown energy, which paralyzed their bodies... For a whole two months Now, the two could only move around with the help of Tyson, Mira, Maria, and the rest of the group... What shocked him was...


    "How did you know all these things? Did you spy on them?"


    He frowned seeing more images, Michael gripped Blade''s head, seeing him pretending to be... him?


    He sighed.


    ''Thank heavens nothing happened while he was pretending to be me.'' He dived deeper into Blade''s memories, seeing and knowing everything.


    "Hmm..."


    Michael removed his hand, and Blade instantly collapsed, completely unconscious.


    "Come out."


    The space tore opened, and Apate, in her armor, and helmet walked out, Followed by Reaper and Drakon.


    "Why are you living him alive?" Drakon asked, landing on his shoulder.


    "Death is a light punishment." He said, staring as Apate and Reaper picked up Blade.


    "Take him to the garage."


    The two nodded, and walked away.


    "Brother!!!"


    Michael''s eyes turned back to its usual brown colors, He turned around with a smile.


    "Come on, Mira. Give your brother a hug."


    Mira smiled, ran up to him, and hugged his waist.


    "Where have you been all this while? Even that man pretended to be you, We were all fooled... If it hadn''t been for silver hair bestie, we won''t have known."


    Michael smiled, caressing her hair. "I''m back now... I''ll make those pests pay for the trouble they made you guys past through." He said... Staring at Erika, and Jennifer who sat on the Veranda.


    "Who registered you and Maria in school?" He asked, separating from the hug.


    "Bestie bought the whole school, while Silver hair bestie asked us to register."


    Mira smiled. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael nodded at her, and walked towards the villa, Mira following behind her.


    "Brother, who was that in black armor?" She asked.


    "Oh, you''ll know soon." Michael smiled, and climbed the front stairs, stopping in front of the two ladies.


    "You guys look like scrap." He smiled at the two.


    "It''s good to see you too." Jennifer said with a smile.

 Chapter 348 - 348: The Death Of Blade

    ''System, scan their bodies.''


    {Scanning....}


    {Demonic Gas detected in their bodies.}


    {Does Host want to remove it?}


    ''Is it for free?''


    {Nope... Host need 10,000,000 points.}


    Michael frowned hearing the amount. ''Is Azazel that powerful?''


    {Azazel is a lower god... Did that answer your question?}


    ''Fine do it.''


    {Host should be in a body contact with the targets.}


    Michael squat down between the two and held both their hands.


    Mira, Maria, and Borne with his brothers stared at Michael in confusion.


    "What are you doing, Love?" Erika asked with a smile, feeling Michael''s hand again.


    "What else, curing you two." Michael smiled.


    "But the founders said nothing on earth can help us." Jennifer said in mild worries.


    "Thank goodness my powers aren''t from earth."


    "Huh?" The two were stunned.


    {Points deducted.}


    {Starting Recovering process.}


    {Ten seconds.}


    The two watched as dark and red smoke flew out from Michael''s hand, entering their bodies, and in less than ten seconds, he smiled and let go... Then stood up.


    "How did you feel?" Michael asked.


    The two girls looked at one another in surprise, and slowly stood up from the chairs.


    "Brother did it!! I told you, Brother can heal them!!" Mira was ecstatic.


    Before Michael knew it, the two jumped into his hands, hugging him tightly.


    "Thank you, Micky."


    "Yes, Love, I thought I''m going to remain in that chair, you don''t know how we felt needing help with everything... We can only move our hands, and heads, but the rest of our bodies were frozen." Erika''s eyes watered.


    "It''s ok." Michael smiled brightly, slowly caressing their backs.


    "Now that you two are ok, and Michael Is back, let think of a way to rescue Commander Wang!" Maria reminded.


    "I know his location, but you and Mira need to focus on your studies, leave the rest to us... And Borne."


    "Yes, Boss."


    "You don''t need to stay home and protect Jennifer and Erika anymore... You''ll be following the girls to school, Look after them."


    "Yes."


    The two girls separated, and stared at Michael in confusion.


    "What are you planning, Micky?" Jennifer asked.


    Michael smiled mischievously.


    "Blade''s memories gave me all their plans details, and hideouts, I also know where the children are kept, and where they''re being experiment on... Borne, send word to Tyson, and any available elders... If you can reach the founders, send them, I want to see all of them in the Guild Building."


    Borne nodded in understanding.


    "Come on, Let''s go see our friend." He turned around, and walked towards the garage, the four girls following behind him.


    __


    SLAP!!


    "Wake up!!"


    Drakon, who was in his human form, yelled; slapping the unconscious Blade.


    "What are you doing Lizard?! You have slapped him for the fifth time now, isn''t that enough?" Reaper, whose back was rested on a black Audi said, staring at Drakon.


    "This guy deserves more than a slap, if not for my Partner, I would have cut off his head!" Drakon yelled, and turned to Apate.


    "Right?"


    Apate stared at him for some seconds, not saying anything.


    "....."


    "What are you doing, Drakon?"


    The three turned their heads to the door, seeing Michael, Erika, Jennifer, Mira and Maria walking inside.


    Apate caught Erika''s and Jennifer''s attention. The two walked up to the armored lady and asked.


    "Micky, Who''s this?"


    Michael turned his head to Apate. "Remove your helmet."


    Apate nodded, raised her hands, and grabbed her helmet.


    The two watched as she removed it from her head... Seeing Apate, they took a step back in surprise.


    "Love... Love... Isn''t this the goddess who trapped us in that formation?" Erika asked in mild surprised.


    "Yes, she''s the one... She''s now one of my abyss walkers."


    "Abyss Walkers? What Is that?" Maria asked in confusion.


    "Abyss Walkers is what my Partner''s army is called... They''re one deadly force."


    Drakon answered with a smile.


    "Micky, What Realm are you on?" Jennifer turned her head to Michael.


    "I''m now an Immortal."


    "Wait, Like you can''t die?" Mira was confused.


    "Wait."


    She walked towards a table, picked up a knife and walked back to her brother, she held his palm and tried to cut it, but the Knife couldn''t penetrate his skin.


    "Wow!!" Her eyes glowed in amazement. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t be childish, Mira... Epic-Class weapons above can injure me... But we aren''t here to test my skin with knives, we''re here to ask some questions."


    He turned his head to Blade, and walked towards him.


    "Ok, Time to wake up."


    He activated [Haemokinesis], moment next; Blade''s eyes shot opened.


    "Welcome to the land of the living, don''t worry, you''ll soon leave it for real."


    Michael stopped in front of Blade, with a smirk on his face.


    "You?!! How are you still alive?! Weren''t you dead?!!"


    "Oh? Do I look dead to you? Now..." He looked over his shoulder.


    "In the mission, Did Nia, and Firenze cooperate with you guys?"


    Erika and Jennifer nodded.


    "Rebecca was taken unexpectedly, we would have killed her that day. It''s thanks to Nia, Firenze, and Mika we''re standing here... They helped us escaped, while our pets covered us." Jennifer said.


    Michael nodded, and turned his head back to Blade. "Now..."


    He observed Blade for some seconds, and sighed. "There''s nothing to ask you, I know everything already." He turned around.


    "Wait!! I can tell you Azazel''s weakness!!" Blade yelled, and added: "Only if you let me live."


    Michael scoffed in disdain. "I read your memories, I know everything in your head... But."


    He looked at Blade over his shoulder, and sneered.


    "I don''t fight others with their weaknesses... I''ll show the world Azazel is just another ant that will be crush under my foot... Kill him."


    Michael walked outside, followed by his family.


    Blade fearfully moved his gaze on the three figures in the room with him.


    Apate worn her Helmet, and turned into smoke, while Drakon shook his head and followed behind Michael.


    Before Blade could turn his head to Reaper, he was five claws moving towards his eyes.


    BAM!!!


    _


    "AHHH!!!"


    Michael smiled, hearing as Reaper tore Blade into pieces.


    ''Fifth King down, four more to go.''

 Chapter 349 - 349: You Called That An Attack?

    In less than two hours, News of Supreme''s return had reached the whole Amerisa, shocking, and surprising everyone.


    Even the founder was getting ready to head to The Conquerors'' Guild building.


    __


    [The Conquerors.]


    Michael sat on his seat, staring at the four girls sitting on the round table.


    "Where are the rest?" He asked with a slight frown. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Prince Chris, and Princess Camila are in Casmia... Tyson said he and the rest are on their way." Jennifer answered.


    Michael slowly nodded.


    "I see someone is missing me."


    They all turned their heads to the door, seeing Tyson, Rahond, Violet, Helena, Conner, Sunny, Robert, Zukila, Veronica, Niki, Levi, Ricky, Borne and his four brothers, all walking inside.


    Jennifer stood up and ran up to Tyson, hugging him tightly: "I miss you, how is the border situation?"


    Tyson held her waist, and blinked in surprise. "You... You can move your body?"


    "Yeah, thanks to Micky."


    Tyson looked at Michael and gave a silent thank you... He then looked down at Jennifer. "The Border is stable... The dead soldiers have retreated... I think they got the news of Michael''s return... After that, we rushed back as fast as we can."


    "When did you two...?"


    Michael asked staring at the two who were still In each other''s hands in surprise.


    "Fufufu... She accepted a month ago, who would have thought Tyson is so persistent." Helena smiled, sitting down on the round table.


    "A month ago? Nice." Michael smiled, and said to the two lovebirds.


    "When you''re done, you two can sit down, there''s something important to discuss."


    Jennifer and Tyson nodded, separated and walked to their seats, joining the group.


    Michael moved his gaze around, and nodded:


    "As you all already know, Commander Wang have been captured, and he''ll surely be used to threaten us... Without Commander Wang, Amerisa''s Military power is reduced greatly, Celina isn''t strong enough to lead them in battle, so the Supreme Brigade will take over command for now... After we release the Commander, we''ll redraw back."


    "So, Micky, where do you think the Commander is being kept?" Jennifer asked.


    "Lockwood, the exact location the children are being experimented on... I''m planning on attacking tomorrow, but first we must vacate the whole city, there are still innocent people in there."


    "There''s only one problem, How are we going to Vacate hundreds of people without Azazel knowing?" Sunny asked.


    "Hmm... Leave that to me... I''ll take Azazel and the Kings out from the City, Your task is to remove everyone from there."


    "Michael, you''re forgetting the 18th and 19th Cities." Niki said with a slight frown.


    Michael narrowed his eyes. "Is the 18th city taken?"


    The elders nodded their heads.


    "Rebecca would have taken over Luncheon, but the founder stopped her... That old lady is one powerful ranker." Veronica added.


    Michael slowly nodded, and turned to Robert.


    "What is the total amount of soldiers in Supreme Brigade?"


    "General Michael, We have a total of 300,000 soldiers."


    "Hmm... Split them into three groups, a hundred will take each of the city... Send word to the other cities, we''ll need their full cooperation in this... Tomorrow, our cities must be cleared of these Bastards!"


    "Yes."


    They all nodded.


    "But, how are you going to take the kings and Azazel out from the city?" Erika asked.


    "Leave that to me, all you guys need to focus on is how to take the people out safely, and also get rid of the dead soldiers... Don''t worry, I''ll leave my Fighters with you guys."


    The elders looked at one another, and nodded at Michael.


    "You''re right kid, but don''t forget Azazel is Stronger than a Sovereign, can you alone take him and his Kings?"


    Michael and his members turned their heads to the door, seeing an old man with white hair and beard walking inside, twenty figures in white matching outfits following behind him, with Adrian walking on his right.


    "Who are you?" Michael asked, standing up from his seat.


    "Michael, this is my Master, and founder of Amerisa." Adrian introduced.


    Michael observed the old man in front of him for some seconds, and nodded.


    "Azazel is just another ant, you don''t need to worry about me... If you heard everything I said, Help my group get everyone out."


    "I heard your plan, but what will you do after everyone is out?" The founder asked.


    "Destroy the three cities from this world."


    The Founder frowned slightly.


    "That''s a bold word, Michael. Can you truly do it?" Theo walked inside.


    "Yeah, turning a city into ruins, or erasing it from the world isn''t something a mortal can do... And not alone." Celina, the now acting Commander said, walking beside Joker.


    The twenty disciples made way for the two, who walked inside, they both greeted the founder with a bow, and turned to Michael.


    "What made you think I can''t accomplish it?" Michael smirked.


    "We aren''t doubting your strength young man... It''s just... Destroying a city is something a single man can''t do, even a Sovereign can''t achieve that feat."


    Michael nodded at the old man, who continued:


    "I''d heard a lot of things about you, why don''t we test your strength and know if you can back what you''re planning on doing?"


    Michael stared at him for some seconds without saying anything... He heaved a sigh.


    "Aren''t you old for that?"


    "Hahaha! Me, old! You''re looking down on this man... For that, let''s see if you can withstand my punch."


    Before everyone knew what was happening, the Founder, a Sovereign Medal 9-stars shot towards Michael and sent a punch to his face.


    BAM!!


    The moment his fist collided on Michael''s cheek, a violent gush of wind blew all over the place.


    "Huh?"


    The founder was stunned, seeing he couldn''t even move Michael an inch back.


    "You called this an attack?"


    The next moment, a violent wave of Abyssal Divinity Burst out from Michael''s body, throwing not just the founder, but Theo, Calina, and the twenty Disciples meters back... The founder had it worse, he collided on the wall, falling heavily on the Ground.


    The Conquerors all stood up in shock, while the whole Room was plunged into deadly silence.

 Chapter 350 - 350: Strategy

    After a whole minute of silent, the founder, and the group slowly stood up.


    He observed Michael for a long time before asking. "Kid, what rank are you on?"


    "I''m not in any Rank, and I''m not a mortal... And with your word, "No Mortal can achieve that", I won''t argue with it... So watch as I achieve it... All you have to do is protect, and get the innocent people out..."


    ...He turned to Celina:


    "Commander Celina, we''ll need your help... You guys must rescue Commander Wang."


    Celina nodded, dusting her uniform.


    "Mr Joker, We''ll need you and your Guild members, assist them."


    "What about us?"


    Daniel, Firenze, Mika and Nia walked inside the room, with their Vice following behind.


    Mika was now the guild master of the Destroyers Guild, it turned out not everyone was in Rebecca''s pockets... And they all voted her as the new Guild Master.


    Firenze and Nia stopped in front of Michael, and smiled.


    "About the deal." Michael raised his colorful bracelet, and tapped on it.


    BEEP!


    < Player Red Sword, You received a package from Player Supreme.>


    < Player Huntress, You received a Package from Player Supreme.>


    The two smiled brightly, and Nia opened her mouth.


    "Who would have thought I''ll join you? Well... Who wouldn''t, with what you gave us in that box during the Guild war with the Viper''s Guild... Still, thanks for the evolution stones, and diamonds."


    Michael nodded. "And thank you for accepting."


    "Nevermind that, Thanks to that, Fafnir can now evolve." She smiled, and added in low voice.


    "Sorry for my cousin... That guy even joined Rebecca just because of Revenge."


    "He''s dead." Michael said in a flat tone.


    "That isn''t a surprise, so what''s the plan? And sorry we''re late."


    "Yes, Michael..." Mika added.


    Michael stared at them for some seconds, and retold the plan to them, and what they''ll be doing... After all that, the four nodded.


    "Nice seeing you again, Michael." Daniel walked up to him, and shook his hand.


    "Yeah... Tyson said something about Dead Soldiers retreating, why''s that?"


    He directed the question to everyone in the room.


    "The Dead Soldiers are looking for ways to take down Amerisa, not only Amerisa, they''re also attacking the other cities." The founder said, and added:


    "All the founders are out from retreat, each protecting their Cities from these monsters."


    "What about the other cities that doesn''t have Founders?" Michael frowned slightly.


    "Well..." The Founder was speechless.


    "Don''t worry, we have placed some soldiers there to help." Commander Celina quickly replied.


    Michael slowly nodded, and revealed another shocking news. "After all these, I''ll be getting married."


    Commander Celina was stunned.


    The Kings, Ghost, Destroyers, Red Sword, and Blood Hunters Guilds were speechless.


    Thr Founder and his disciples were dumbfounded.


    While the Conquerors were happy!


    "Wow!" Mika finally exclaimed, and added: "To whom?! Who''s the lucky girl?!"


    "Yes, I want to see her!" Jasmine stated.


    "Come on, where is she?!" Nia asked.


    "Why are you all asking my Brother? My sister-in-law is right here."


    Everyone turned their heads to Mira, following her finger which was pointing directly on Erika... Whose head was down, her face reddened.


    "Wow!!"


    The ladies all rushed up to Erika with smiles on their faces, they all started congratulating her... Seeing this, Tyson turned to Jennifer.


    "What about us?"


    "Fufufufu... You aren''t ready for that. When You are, you''ll let me know."


    "....."


    "Wow! Where are you guys having the wedding?!" Tyson asked.


    "Mega Super hotel."


    Michael gave a simple reply, and turned to the founder.


    "I got the location of their hideouts--"


    "--Then what are we waiting for?! Let go and destroy it!" Adrian said coldly.


    "You can''t just break into the place, And they''re ten Hideouts in our city."


    Michael walked back to the table, with the group following behind him... He flicked his wrist, and the map of Amerisa appeared. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael placed the map on the table. "These are their hideouts."


    Everyone stopped talking, and focused on the map, as Michael touched ten red dots on it.


    "I''ll take care of the five in the northern side, and you guys can take care of the remaining five... We must take down the ten simultaneously... Give them no time to send word back or anything."


    He moved his gaze on everyone, who nodded in confirmation.


    "Good, You can group yourselves." He turned his head to the wall clock, and exhaled.


    "It''s 2:27Pm... We must get to the Hideouts before three, at exactly 3:00... We strike, and before 3:15, we''ll be done... This isn''t an attack of direct confrontation, we must trend carefully, and make sure to eliminate these guys before they can even set eyes on us... Can you guys achieve this?"


    "Yes... But, We don''t know their strength, and numbers." Rahond reminded them of the important part.


    Michael smiled, and circle the northern said with his finger.


    "All these five in the northern side of the city have a total of 100 men each, that''s a total of 500... The strongest here is in the Elite Medal... But the other five."


    He pointed at the one located in the southwest. "There is a total of 50 men here, the strongest is a Diamond medal holder."


    He moved his finger to the one at the East, and west. "There are only a handful of Ten men here. These are their weapons facility... You must take it over... The ten are all Elite Medal Holders... So we''ll need at least four Sovereign in any groups that''ll be going to these locations."


    They nodded, while Michael pointed at the fourth, which was located at the southeast.


    "Here, we have 70 men, the strongest is in the Gold medal... So it won''t be difficult to destroy it."


    He then placed his hand on the last Dot. "This is their biggest hideout among the ten... They have a total of 200 people, it''s a facility, but the back is being use for drugs, kidnappers, and weapons dealing... This will be taken down by the founder and Supreme Brigade... Or do you have another idea?"


    He looked up at the Founder, who shook his head.


    "I''m ok with it."


    "Good." Michael stood upright. "We move in five minutes."

 Chapter 351 - 351: Are You Done?

    [Fact: Your Beliefs don''t make you a better person, your behavior does.]


    _____


    [Northern Part Of Amerisa.]


    [Cotton Manufacturing facility.]


    "Move faster! We''re on a timer here!!"


    A man yelled at the workers, arranging the already made cottons.


    "Yes." The people nodded, and quickened their pace.


    "All these lowlifes." He said under his breath, with his hands on his hips.


    RING!!


    The manager brought out his phone, seeing the name of the contact, he looked up at the workers.


    "Be fast!!"


    With that said, he quickly walked away from the place, following the back exit... He came to a stop at the back, and moved his gaze from right to left, then answered the call.


    "Yes, Boss?"


    "There is a delivery heading your way, open the door for them."


    A deep emotionless voice sounded from the other end.


    "Yes-Yes-Yes... No worries."


    The phone instantly got disconnected, While the manager looked at the gate, seeing two trucks driving inside the compound.


    He walked out, and waved at the drivers, who stopped in front of him... The manager then got inside the first truck, and pointed at a metal building.


    The driver nodded, and started the truck, driving towards it.


    Michael stood above the clouds, his gaze fixed on the building below him.


    ''This will be troublesome... They got children in those trucks... What happened in these two months I was away? Azazel got the freedom that even Amerisa''s civilians are helping him with this disgusting job!''


    He thought, staring as the door opened, and the two trucks drove inside.


    "My cue!"


    He activated [Shadow Dash] and shot forward through space, entering the building, before the doors could close shut.


    Michael hid behind some five feet tall crates, and scanned the Trucks which stopped in front of another door.


    The manager, who was known as Mr Pim, got down the truck, followed by the drivers... He watched the door of the trucks opened, and five men in black got down from each...


    ...They opened the truck wide, and started carrying out unconscious children, walking towards the door.


    Mr Pim placed his right hand on the security scanner, which after scanning, the door opened, moving upward.


    Michael moved his gaze ahead, seeing countless people in white scientists coats, with gloves and facemasks on... He could also see some men in black, all armed with guns, and clearly Dead Soldiers.


    ''Ok, We''ll be going with plan B.'' Michael thought.


    The men moved the children inside the room, one at a time... And in less than five minutes, they moved a total of 20 children.


    ''These Monsters! I thought I told the President to move all the children from the streets to the orphanage!! Shit! I''ll have to check out those orphanages!!'' Michael was enraged.


    He watched as Mr Pim exchange some words with a scientist, and after some minutes, the door closed, and Mr Pim walked towards the first Door.


    "Hold on, there."


    "Huh?"


    Mr Pim was stunned seeing Michael walking out from the crates.


    The ten dead soldiers around quickly pointed their guns at Michael.


    "No-No-No."


    Michael shook his head, while the ten men instantly dropped their guns, and fell on the ground, curling themselves as a ball.


    "Ahhh!!"


    They growled in pain, feeling their blood freezing up... Their faces turned deadly paled, and in matters of ten seconds, they died.


    "No more distraction... Hello, Mr Pim."


    A dark throne formed behind Michael, and he sat down with a smile on his face.


    Mr Pim moved his gaze from the ten men to Michael.


    "You? I... We thought you''re dead." The man said, taking a step back.


    "Yeah, I''m dead... This is my ghost, here to take your life." Michael let out a devilish smirk.


    Mr Pim laughed at him. "Do you think I''m scared of you?!"


    He bought out a vial, with some black liquid in it, and Michael watched as he drank every single drop of it.


    "Graaa!" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He groaned in pain, holding his stomach... In less than five seconds, his skin, and eyes turned red... Muscles increased in size.


    "GRRRAAAA!!"


    Michael watched as a human turned into a Hellion, who was standing eight feet tall.


    **GRAAAAA!!!**


    "Are you done?"


    Michael asked with a smile.


    **So you''re Supreme! Good! I''ll be the one to kill you!**


    "Oh?"


    The next moment, a Hellion in a black armor, armed with a long sword appeared in front of Michael.


    "Show a Hellion what an Abyss Walker is capable of."


    The Abyss Walker nodded, and without hesitation, shot towards the Hellion.


    **Hehehe! This will be fun!**


    BOOM!!


    It shot towards the Abyss Walker, clashing with it.


    Michael stood up and walked towards the door... He came to a stop, and placed his hand on it.


    With a slight pressure, and push... The huge door shattered into small metals, falling to the ground.


    "Huh?"


    "..."


    The scientists and Dead Soldiers were all stunned. The dead soldiers quickly pointed their guns at Michael.


    "How Nice."


    All the Metal pieces ascends into the air, and pointed at the Dead Soldiers.


    "Kill Him!!"


    RA-TA-TA-TA-TA-TA-TA-TA!!


    "GO."


    With Michael''s command, the Metal all shot towards the Soldiers, colliding with their bullets, and bodies.


    "Ahhh!!"


    "No!!!"


    "AHHHHH!!!!"


    The Metals penetrated their bodies, instantly killing every single one of them.


    Michael turned his heads to the Scientists, before they could move, they all dropped to their knees, holding their necks in horror.


    "I ask only one question, which is; Where are the children?"


    The scientists stared at him in horror, feeling their lungs, hearts, and livers tightening.


    Michael snapped his finger, releasing one of the scientist.


    "Answer."


    The man quickly pointed at a door, not planning on experiencing that again.


    Michael nodded, and walked towards the door.


    **GRAAAAA!!!!!**


    He stopped, and looked over his shoulder, seeing the Dead Soldiers'' bodies shaking, and changing...


    He watched in fascination as the humans transformed into 40 humanoid Monsters with red eyes, pale skin and four arms.


    "Surprise after Surprise... What are you guys called?" He asked in mild confusion.


    **GRRAAAA!!!**


    "It seems you guys can''t speak... Oh, well." He pointed a finger at the Monsters.


    "Try to stop this, [Void Destruction Finger]."

 Chapter 352 - 352: Ill Kill Azazel For This!

    Dark Beam shot out from his Finger, bursting open the Monsters'' heads like a watermelon.


    Michael turned his head to the Scientists, and with a thought, shadow chains shot out from the ground, binding their hands and legs, and with a pull, they tore apart the Scientists, throwing their bodies'' parts all over the place.


    Michael then walked towards the door and kicked it open.


    BAM!


    "What?!"


    The Scientists and 50 more Dead Soldiers all turned their heads to the opened door...


    They frowned slightly seeing Michael walking inside with his hands behind his back.


    "I hope I''m invited?"


    Michael asked moving his gaze on the countless cages in the room. He frowned seeing some children in some cages.


    "You Monsters!!"


    BOOM!!!


    Countless Void vortexes appeared all over the room... Michael''s eyes turned red and black seeing the children experimented on.


    "Slow down, Supreme."


    The Scientist who spoke to Mr Pim at the door stepped forward without an ounce of fear.


    "If you kill us, these kids will remain this way."


    He pointed at the children, who have extra limps, some has tails and three arms, and even an extra eye... These weren''t children anymore, these are Monsters.


    Michael stared at the man with pure killing intent. "This?!"


    He observed the children and shook his head:


    "These aren''t kids... You''ll pay with your blood!!"


    The man was stunned, he thought he could threaten Michael with the kids, It seems he''ll have to use the other children.


    "Then we''ll destroy those other cages."


    He pointed his finger at the cages some meters from them.


    Michael moved his gaze on the unconscious children in the cages, then fixed his eyes on the Scientist.


    "I hope you said your prayers, because I''m sending you all to hell."


    BOOM!!!


    He shot towards the man, the next moment, countless Abyss Walkers shot out from the Vortexes, cutting down the Dead Soldiers, without any slight resistance.


    BAM!!!


    Michael caught the Man by his throat, and smashed him on the ground.


    "You...! Let me go!!!"


    Michael moved his gaze on the children in the cages, who were all staring at him.


    "What are you all waiting for?! Come out and kill him! I''m your father!!!"


    The Children''s eyes glowed red, and with a Bam, they broke the cages, and stared at Michael with killing intent, and bloodlust.


    "This?"


    Michael was stunned.


    Before the children could attack, he picked up the Scientist, and raised him into the air.


    "He''s your father, right?"


    The children stared at him in rage, their claws and teeth ready.


    Michael sighed, and exerted force... The sound of bone breaking, rung out.


    *GRAAAAA!!!*


    All the children shot towards him in anger.


    Michael snapped his fingers, they all dropped to the ground, unconscious... He turned around seeing the bodies of dead soldiers everywhere, their heads separated from their shoulders.


    "Good Job."


    He turned his head to the Scientists, who were trembling in fear.


    "Wipe them out... And release the kids."


    The Abyss Walkers shot towards the Scientists without hesitation, cutting them into pieces, while others moved to the cages, slowly carrying the children outside.


    Michael squat in front of the experimented children, and moved his gaze on the 10... A deep frown on his face.


    RING!!!


    He brought out his phone, and answered the call.


    "Micky, there''s Bad news? We saw some--"


    "--Some children who have been experimented on?"


    Michael cut her off.


    "Yes... How did you know?"


    "I''m staring right at them."


    Michael answered in a dark tone.


    "Micky... Micky... We... We killed the ones who attacked us... A-All of them."


    Michael was silent hearing her hoarse voice, and sighed helplessly.


    "It''s ok, tell everyone to meet at the Guild building... We need to think of a way to handle the children... I think there''s a cure."


    Michael said, staring at the dead Scientists.


    "Is there really a cure to this?"


    "I don''t know, Jenny... I don''t know... All we can do is hope there is." Michael said.


    "Supreme, It''s Nia, I know a Scientist, she''s good with this sort of things... I think if we get hold of the antidote, she''ll be able to reverse it."


    Michael thought for some seconds, and opened his mouth.


    "That''s good, but we must clarify this... Contact her and ask if she could come to Amerisa, ASAP!"


    "Yes!"


    Nia answered.


    "Oh, Micky, We destroyed the Hideout at the southwest of Amerisa... The others have also destroyed their targets."


    "Ok, Let''s meet at the Guild Building."


    Michael disconnected the call, and moved his gaze on his Abyss Walkers.


    "Take them outside."


    Some walked towards the unconscious experimented children, and picked them up, following behind Michael who walked towards the door, passing by the dead Hellion.


    ___


    All the workers of the clothes manufacturing facility had all gathered outside with the security guards... When they saw Michael with his Walkers, they were stunned speechless.


    "Supreme?!"


    "Oh My God!!"


    "Are those Kids?!!"


    "What!! This... This is happening right under our noses, and we have no idea about it?!!"


    "What happened to them?"


    The workers were horrified, those with weak mindset instantly fainted seeing the experimented children.


    Michael moved his cold gaze around, and with a look, all the security guards dropped on the ground, dead.


    "This?!"


    The Onlookers were petrified.


    "You all deserved death."


    He pointed a finger at the scared people in front of him.


    "Calm down, Michael, They have no idea about the hideout."


    Michael turned his head to the gate, seeing Joker walking towards him with Philip, and Sarah following behind.


    "How do you know that?" He asked with a frown.


    "We checked their information, they''re just workers." Sarah said, staring at the children with a slight frown.


    Michael lowered his hand, and turned to the building... A huge dark hole formed above the metal building, sucking everything inside.


    "I''ll Kill Azazel for this!"


    He looked at Joker over his shoulder.


    "We all want him dead."


    Joker watched as a Vortex appeared beneath Michael, and his soldiers... They all entered the ground, disappearing from the compound.


    Joker turned to the workers. "You all have two minutes to vacate this premises."


    Hearing the Invincible Joker, the people quickly ran out from the place, with some carrying those who had fainted from shock.


    "Burn the whole building." Joker said to the two, and walked away. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes!"


    They both nodded.

 Chapter 353 - 353: Hard Decision

    Michael sat on his seat with a deep frown, the elders, Amerisa''s founder, his disciples, and the rest of the group sat and stood all over the place, all staring at the sleeping Experimented Children.


    After some minutes of silent, Tyson opened his mouth:


    "What should we do? We can''t send them back to their parents, and can''t kill them."


    Michael stared at him for some seconds, and turned his head to the children, then at Nia.


    "What about the Scientist you mentioned?"


    "I have sent someone to get her, she''ll be here in less than an hour." Nia answered, relaxing on the couch.


    "Don''t worry General Michael, Supreme Brigade are escorting her copter as we speak." Robert said.


    Michael nodded, and turned to the people.


    "While we''re waiting, let''s think of a plan, and how to handle this issue... We must also make sure the Public don''t get news of this... Not after we got everything stable."


    "You''re right, Kid." The founder nodded.


    "What''s this?!"


    Everyone turned their head to the door, seeing Amerisa''s president walking inside with his Vice.


    He moved his gaze on the children, and turned his head to Michael and the founder.


    "What... What happened to them?"


    "That''s the handiwork of Azazel... It''s good you''re here, President... We''ll need you in our plan."


    Dennis, and Joy walked towards the group, and sat down.


    Michael nodded, and started his plan, calmly explaining every single detail.


    After a whole half an hour, he stopped, and moved his gaze around.


    "Everyone will have to act in this."


    "I hope we are part of the plan?"


    Michael and the group turned around to the door, seeing Chris, Camila, and Joe walking inside.


    "Prince Chris, and Princess Camila... Welcome." Tyson said with a teasing smile.


    Camila arranged her scarf on her neck, and frowned noticing the children sleeping on the beds.


    "Are those?" She was stunned.


    Chris moved towards the children and squat in front of one, moving his gaze on his body... The kid has three eyes, and two small horns on his head.


    "This... Even in Amerisa?"


    "What do you mean by that?" Erika frowned slightly.


    "We discovered a facility in Casmia, with children who had been experimented on... We don''t know what to do so my father ordered them to be executed.


    "What?! There are just kids!!" Niki yelled in rage.


    "They aren''t kids anymore, but Monsters." Chris stood up, and added with an indifferent expression:


    "These "Kids" are you all called them, killed 20 men, and devoured them alive... How will you still call them kids...? Keeping them here unchained is dangerous to everyone in this room... I say we should kill them, and reduce Azazel''s strength."


    "You!!"


    "Calm down, Niki... Chris, We think there''s a cure that can reverse this."


    "We think? That means none of you are 100% sure if there''s even a cure." Chris sighed.


    Michael nodded, and opened his mouth: "Yes, But we''re hoping there is... As of now, we have contacted a lot of scientists, but only one have an idea about this... So we are waiting for her... If she... If she has no idea on a cure... We''ll have to go with plan B."


    Everyone turned to Michael in surprise.


    "Yes, We''ll have to kill the children."


    Silence...


    The whole room was thrown into silence, as everyone subconsciously turned their heads to the children.


    "Sorry, I''m late!!"


    A voice tore through the silent atmosphere, causing the group to turned their heads to the door, seeing a purple hair young lady looking her late 20s in a white blouse, and black knee-length skirt, walking inside with five soldiers following behind her.


    "You''re here!" Nia stood up with a smile.


    "Everyone, meet Clara Barton... Head of Clara university, and hospital."


    "Hello everyone... It''s an Honor meeting all of you in person." Clara said with a smile.


    Nia walked up to Clara, and gave her a big hug, then separated.


    "Clara, These are the children I told you about." Nia gestured to the children.


    "My goodness!"


    Clara walked towards them, with everyone''s eyes on her.


    She got down on her knees, and held a girl''s arm, checking her pulse.


    ''Hmm... This is troublesome.'' She thought and stood up, then moved her gaze on the group.


    "I''ll need a lot of things to start the process."


    "Things like what?" Amerisa''s president quickly asked.


    At least she didn''t say she couldn''t create the antidote... All is good, right?


    "I need a lab, the kids, and the original virus that caused this."


    "What do you need the children for?" Amerisa''s founder asked with a slight frown.


    "I need their blood serology, to match it with the original virus, then try to see if I can create an antidote."


    "Try to see? That means you aren''t sure if you can make it." Jennifer stated with a frown.


    "True, but I have 50% chance I''ll succeed with AI."


    "50-50?" Rahond frowned.


    "Enough all of you, It''s better than not having any heads... Ok, Clara... We''ll get you the original virus, and the President will help arrange your Lab... The Supreme Brigade will assist you in this." Michael said.


    "Thank you, Michael... And, there''s one problem."


    They all turned to Clara.


    "What Problem?" Chris asked.


    "I''ll have to check if it''s the right Antidote... That means I''ll have to use human subjects." Clara said.


    "Human subjects? That means you''re using the kids?" Erika asked.


    "Yes, The... If the antidote isn''t yet stable, the child will die... But if it''s successfully stabled, it''ll turn them back to normal, then we can mass produce it."


    Upon hearing her, a deep frown appeared on everyone''s faces... After some seconds, Michael opened his eyes.


    "That''s not so different from killing them directly..." He exhaled.


    "Fine... You can start... Wait, what''s the quantity of the original virus needed?"


    "A Vial is enough." Clara answered.


    Michael stood up from his seat, and moved his gaze around.


    "If you succeeded in creating the Antidote to this, I''ll personally reward you." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that said, he walked towards the exit, with all eyes on him.

 Chapter 354 - 354: Supreme Is Back

    [Amerisa''s Unity Orphanage.]


    VOOM!!!


    The gate opened wide, and a black BMW drove inside, stopping in front of a five-storey building.


    Two women and a man quickly climbed down the stairs with smiles on their faces.


    "Madam Deborah, Welcome."


    They quickly greeted a woman looking her late 30s, in a black gown, who calmly got down the car, and moved her gaze on the three.


    "Where are the goods you promised?" She asked.


    "Right inside."


    The man smiled brightly, gesturing for her to walk first.


    "I hope they aren''t like the last bunch?"


    "No-No-No... These are the top beauties!"


    "Good... My customers weren''t satisfied with those bloodless pigs."


    The woman spat out, walking inside with the three. Her five bodyguards stood outside.


    ____


    The three led her to a hall, and politely asked her to sit down.


    Deborah sat down, moving her gaze around.


    "Come on! Bring them in!" The man yelled at the women.


    "Yes."


    One quickly rushed inside another room, while the man said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, the girls are all from Age 15-18... And they won''t give you any trouble."


    Deborah nodded, staring at the girls who were led in the room... They stopped in front of her, all in revealing clothes, which conceal close to nothing.


    Deborah nodded in approval, and stood up, she moved towards the girls, whose gazes were down, some trembling in fear. She checked every one of them, and nodded again.


    "Good... Very good."


    "Yes, yes... And half of them are virgin." The man said with a flattery smile.


    "Half? Why half?" Deborah frowned slightly, moving her gaze on the three.


    "Well... At times young men came to the orphanage to have fun, they pay life times and spend a night with them."


    The man said with a smile, keeping the part that he had also have fun with some of the girls.


    "What did I tell you?! No one should touch the girls I want to buy! Most of my customers like them raw!!"


    The three were stunned, and a woman quickly opened her mouth, and lied with a straight face¡­


    "We only accepted because the girls'' life times are low, by selling their bodies, they are buying themselves life times... We... We can''t show you dead girls, that''ll be disrespectful."


    Deborah thought for a moment, and asked. "Who aren''t virgins here?"


    The man pointed his finger at ten girls out from the twenty... Mostly ranging from 16¨C18 years.


    Deborah sighed. "You''ll give me 40% discount in them... That is if you want me to buy the rest."


    "This?"


    The three looked at one another, while the women slowly nodded their heads.


    "Ok, Madam Deborah." The man nodded.


    "Good... The price?"


    "Well... You already know the price Madam... Each one is 100,000 years of life times... With the discount, the total amount will be 1,600,000 years of life times."


    Deborah stared at the girls one last time, and nodded... She raised her wrist, tapping on her green bracelet... Transferring the amount to the man... She then turned to the girls.


    "Don''t be scared, If you satisfy my customers, I promise, I''ll take very good care of you." She smiled, and asked:


    "What about the boys?"


    "Oh?"


    The man who was checking his life times on his platinum bracelet, looked up at her in surprise.


    "Boys?" He asked in mild confusion.


    "Yeah." Deborah looked at him over her shoulder. "Is there something wrong, I want to buy some boys too... Oh! Young boys."


    "The Boys are inside... But... More than 20 escaped some days back, they even took some girls with them... And Madam Deborah didn''t inform us you''ll be needing boys." The older woman said.


    "You have a point, then get the girls ready."


    "Yes! Give us five minutes."


    The two women quickly moved the girls from the hall, leaving the man and Deborah behind.


    "Madam Deborah, how expensive is your brothel?" The man asked with a smile.


    "The lowest price is 10,000 years of life times... What? Are you planning on visiting...? If you are, I''ll give you 10% discount on all girls."


    "WOW! The Madam is so generous!" The man smiled.


    "And you... If anyone discovered what you three are doing... You know it''s death sentence, right?"


    "Hahahahaha! The President is always busy, and the guilds, military and the Conquerors are focused on protecting the city... Most of all, Supreme isn''t around... For two months now, We''ll have been selling girls, and no one have caught us."


    Deborah chuckled: "It seems you haven''t heard the news."


    "What news?" The man asked in mild confusion.


    "Supreme is back."


    "What?!" The man was stunned.


    "The Life times gotten from the Guild War battle between The Conquerors and Vipers were used to build this Orphanage... If Supreme got the news, You all will instantly be killed... Oh! This is the last time you''ll be seeing me here, that''s why I bought 20 girls." Deborah smiled.


    The man was lost in thought, all this while he was thinking of the sells, and didn''t pay heed to the main enemy of their business, Supreme.


    "Ok, I think we''ll have to slow down, That''s the only way we can hide from Supreme." He said his plan.


    Deborah just nodded, not saying anything.


    _


    After five minutes, the two women walked towards them.


    "Madam Deborah, they are ready, and placed in the Van outside."


    "Good."


    Deborah stood up, and walked towards the door, followed by the two.


    _


    Deborah walked out from the Orphanage, only to stopped on track seeing her five bodyguards on gunpoint, all kneeling on the ground.


    "I knew something was wrong with this orphanage."


    Michael slowly descended from the sky, with his elders following behind.


    "Supreme!"


    "The Conquerors!"


    "Mr President!"


    "Founder?!"


    The four were horrified.


    Michael landed on the ground, and turned his head to the Van... Two Supreme Brigade soldiers walked towards it, and opened the door.


    The girls stared at the men in confusion, and fear.


    "What do you have to say for yourselves?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael slowly turned his head to the four, who were completely petrified.

 Chapter 355 - 355: You Bastards!!

    "Su-Su-Supreme?!"


    The man was horrified, stammering in fear.


    "That isn''t the answer to my question."


    With his word, a Soldier pulled the trigger, bursting open the head of a guard, who instantly dropped dead.


    ".....!!"


    The four were stunned.


    "Give the wrong answer again, another dies... If the five dies, I''ll have to use one of you."


    "Please, Supreme!"


    The two women quickly dropped to their knees, begging, even kowtowing.


    "You Evil lowlifes! I placed you here, so the kids could be safe! Who would have thought you''ll sell them off! Isn''t 100 years of life times salary per month enough?!!" Amerisa''s president yelled at the two.


    "These types of people deserves nothing but death." The founder said with a frown.


    With his word, Adrian summoned his sword.


    Seeing this, the women pleaded even more.


    Deborah moved her gaze around the people in front of her, and said Arrogantly.


    "You all know I did nothing wrong--"


    "--Nothing wrong?! How dare you say that?!" Tyson roared at her.


    Deborah just rolled her eyes.


    "Number one rule of an Orphanage. They are allowed to sell kids... And I''m just a buyer." She said.


    "Oh? It seems you forgot the second rule, Madam Deborah." Erika took a step forward.


    "Erika?" She was stunned.


    "Long time no see, Madam Deborah... If you don''t know, let me refresh your brain... The most important rule is; A child must be sold to a nice, loving, and peaceful Home... But you don''t have any of these characteristics... So the contract can be terminated."


    "...."


    Deborah was stunned speechless.


    "She''s right, and instead of employing adult ladies, you''re using underage girls! That alone is a crime." Jennifer said with killing intent.


    "This..."


    Deborah was stunned, before she could say anything, an unknown pressure fell on them, pushing she and the horrified man to their knees.


    Michael moved his gaze on them and asked.


    "How many children have you sold so far?" He fixed his gaze on the man.


    "Only 10! Yes! With these girls, it''ll make 30." The man quickly opened his mouth.


    Michael looked at the soldiers, who needed, moment next, two pulled their triggers, instantly killing two men.


    "Two more to go."


    The man''s face turned paled and he quickly opened his mouth. "No! The total amount is 30! With these girls, making 50... Yes, 50."


    "Fifty!" Michael''s face turned cold.


    "50!!"


    Even Deborah was stunned.


    "Don''t act all innocent Deborah! I sold 25 girls to you!!"


    "You!!"


    Michael moved his gaze on the two, and opened his mouth.


    "Enough. Madam Deborah, Lead my elders to your brothel--"


    "--No need, Love... I know the way."


    Michael looked at Erika over his shoulder, then at Deborah. "Is she the woman, who helped you and Maria for more than a year?"


    Erika slowly nodded: "She''s the one."


    Michael nodded... "Take her to the brothel, and burn the whole building down... After that, bring her and the girls to me."


    Erika, and the elders nodded, and two soldiers walked forward, grabbed Deborah, raising her from the ground, and walked towards her car.


    "Kill the other two."


    The soldiers pulled their triggers, killing the remaining two bodyguards... Hearing the gunshots, Deborah looked over her shoulder with a fearful expression... As they pulled her away.


    Michael observed the two women, and the Man and sighed softly.


    "What should I do with you three?" He asked.


    "Please forgive us, Supreme, President, and founder... It was because of life times, We regret it now."


    "Because of Life times? I paid you 100 years of life times per mouth!! And when I employed you for the first time, I gave you 1 Million years of life times for the children and yourselves! And you said you don''t have Life times!!" Amerisa''s president yelled in rage.


    "But--"


    "--You still want to say something?!" Michael asked with a frown, and added:


    "What about the other 25 girls?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before the man could say anything, the mature woman quickly opened his mouth:


    "Some men came to the orphanage some weeks ago, and bought them!"


    Michael moved his gaze on the building, seeing two security cameras.


    "Are those active?" He asked with a slight frown.


    The women quickly nodded.


    "Yes, Yes. They''re working!!" The two women said in unison.


    "Show me."


    ___


    After some minute, Michael, Robert, Dennis, the Founder, Adrian, and the three were all in the security''s room, staring at the monitor.


    "What day did the men bought the girls?" Michael asked.


    "Hmm..."


    The women thought for some seconds, and the younger one quickly opened her mouth:


    "Last Month, on the fifth."


    Michael turned to Robert, who sat on the chair:


    "Search the video clip on October fifth."


    Robert nodded, and tapped the keyboard, and after some seconds, he got the feed...


    Everyone frowned seeing the black screen.


    "What happened to the video!" Adrian yelled at the kneeling three.


    They looked at one another in confusion.


    Michael looked at them for some seconds, and shook his head. "They don''t know, I''ll say the men entered this room and deleted the videos before leaving... Robert, can you find the deleted files?"


    "They don''t call me "Codes" for nothing."


    Robert cracked his knuckles, and started, tapping with such speed that stunned Michael, and the others.


    "Why didn''t you tell us you''re so good with computers?" Michael asked in mild surprised.


    "Hahaha! That''s my secret, But it won''t be easy to locate the files... It''ll take some se...conds... Got it!"


    He tapped on the enter key, and the black screen light up.


    Everyone observed the five men walking towards the building with a frown.


    "I have a question for you, Mr President... Why aren''t there Securities in this Orphanage?" Michael turned his head to Dennis.


    "With the continuous attacks on the borders, we called in all the soldiers, leaving the ones in the schools, parks, and Orphanages... I also don''t know why they aren''t any securities here."


    They all turned their heads to the three.


    "Well..." The man started:


    "We told them to leave, that you needed them!"


    "You Bastard!!" Adrian gripped the Man''s collars, raising him into the air.


    "General Michael."


    Michael and everyone present turned their heads to Robert, then at the screen, staring at the five; who stopped in front of the door, and the one at the front raised his head to the camera, a smile on his face.


    "AZAZEL?!!!"


    They all exclaimed in shock.

 Chapter 356 - 356: NO!!!!

    [Eastern Side of Amerisa.]


    The BMW and five armored vehicles came to a stop in front of a five-storey building.


    The armored vehicles quickly drew everyone''s attention, especially the girls in sexy clothes, the customers, and passersby... They all stared at the soldiers getting down the vehicles in confusion, then Madam Deborah was pulled down from the BMW, and pulled inside.


    What shocked them even more were the ten figures walking behind her, all dress in black Overcoats.


    "Oh my goodness, those are The Conquerors!"


    "What happened?"


    "This look bad."


    "Shhhh... Let''s go and watch the show."


    "Yeah, let''s go quickly."


    _


    BANG!!


    The doors were kicked wide open, and the bodyguards quickly drew out their guns, pointing it at the group of people walking inside.


    The moment they saw the badge on the soldiers'' uniforms, they quickly dropped their guns on the ground, and raised their hands into the air.


    The people were busy enjoying themselves, and watching the girls dance on the stage, not noticing the forces walking inside.


    BAM!! BAM!! BAM!!


    The gunshots shattered their fun, and they quickly turned around in shock, seeing more than ten Soldiers walking inside with rifles.


    "You customers have one minute to leave this place."


    ".....!!"


    "Get Off!!"


    Hearing Zukila, they quickly pushed the girls on their bodies, and laps to the side, and ran out from the room, not even looking back.


    Erika, Jennifer, and Tyson walked inside, and moved their gazes around the girls, and Jennifer started.


    "All of you have faced scowls, abuses, and some of you were forced into this lifestyle... We''re here to set everyone free, so you have two options, either you walked out from here, with your life in your hands, or follow us... The Conquerors will take care of your living expenses, and everything you can think of."


    The girls looked at one another in surprise and confusion.


    "Ahh!"


    "Run!!"


    They turned their heads to the Elevator, and stairs, seeing more men and women running outside, some men were chestless.


    The Soldiers then led the remaining girls outside, and arranged them with the others downstairs.


    "How many girls do you have here?" Erika asked Deborah.


    "You shouldn''t be doing this, Erika! I helped removed you and your sister from the streets... Aren''t you grateful to me?! If it hadn''t been for me, you won''t have gotten all these things!!" Deborah yelled.


    SLAP!!!!


    The sound of the slap reverberated all over the room, stunning everyone.


    "How dare you try to use emotional attack on me?! If not for my love, I would have killed you the moment I set my eyes on you! And you''re here speaking nonsense!!"


    Deborah looked up at her in shock: "You... You slapped me?"


    "And if you don''t answer the question, I''ll slap you again." Erika spat out.


    "Hahaha!!! You think I''ll say anything?! You can kill me, but you won''t see the other girls!!"


    "Miss Blood-Arrow."


    Erika, and the rest of the group turned their heads to a young girl looking her early 20s, also in a revealing clothes.


    "Yes?"


    "Don''t you dare say anything!!" Deborah yelled at her with killing intent.


    "Shut up!" Jennifer summoned her Scythe, and placed it on Deborah''s neck.


    "Say one more word, and you''ll lose your head."


    Deborah swallowed feeling the red blade on her neck, and instantly kept quiet.


    "Continue." Erika said. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "One week ago, She transported ten girls away, including all the boys... I don''t know where, but with the way the men dressed, they don''t look like good people."


    "Ten, and boys? How many of you are here?"


    "Twenty." She answered.


    Erika thought for some seconds, and turned her head to Deborah.


    "You sold your girls away and want to buy more... Now, who did you sell them to?" She asked.


    "I... I don''t know them, they offered a good price, so I sold them."


    "What price?" Tyson asked with a slight frown.


    "5 Million years of life times."


    The amount surprised everyone... For someone to give such a high amount, these people aren''t simple.


    "Jennifer, I think this isn''t the only place this is happening."


    "I have to admit you''re right... There are a total of ten Orphanages in Amerisa, plus the biggest one the president built, which made it 11."


    Jennifer turned to Zukila. "Send the Soldiers to these ten, A member of The Conquerors will follow each group, we must search all the Orphanages, anyone you found suspicious in any way, arrest their workers, and boss; then bring them all to the biggest Orphanage... No matter what happens, we must clean Amerisa."


    Zukila nodded, and bought out a walkie-talkie... And after tapping some keys, she placed it on her left ear.


    Jennifer turned her head to the girls.


    "Which Option are you all taking?!" She asked.


    The girls looked at one another, and after some Seconds, they opened their mouths.


    "We''ll go with The Conquerors."


    "Yes, we don''t have anywhere to go."


    "I... I want to go back to my family, but I don''t have life times to give them."


    "Me too."


    Erika turned to Jennifer, who slowly nodded her head... Erika then turned back to the girls.


    "Don''t worry about that, we''ll give each one of you 100,000 years of life times, you can use it to start a small business, or take care of your family."


    The girls looked up at her in surprise. "Really?"


    "Yeah... Now meet Tyson, he''ll help transfer the life times, If you''re coming with us, there are vehicles already waiting outside, if you aren''t, you''re free to go anywhere you see fit."


    They nodded at Erika, while Tyson smiled at them: "Come on, let''s go outside."


    He walked outside, while the girls quickly followed behind.


    Finally alone, Jennifer turned her head to a Soldier, who shook his head.


    "The building is Empty."


    "Good, you all know what to do." She said.


    "What are you planning on doing?!" Deborah asked with a frown.


    Jennifer kept her scythe, and smirked at her:


    "Burning this building, Of course."


    Deborah''s eyes widened in shock, seeing the soldiers pouring gasoline all over the place.


    "No!! No! Don''t!!" She screamed, and struggled, but the two soldiers weren''t even shaken.


    "NOOOO!!!!!"


    She yelled in anguish, as the soldiers set fire on the couches, curtains and even the stage... She watched as her life''s hard work slowly burn to the ground.


    "Let''s go." Jennifer said, walking outside, the others following behind, pulling Deborah with them.


    "NOO!! You all will pay for this!!"

 Chapter 357 - 357: Kill Them

    [Back to Michael.]


    Michael stared at the screen for a long time, and turned his head to the President.


    "Azazel entered Amerisa, and bought kids from these fools, and no one knew about it?!!!"


    He yelled the last part.


    "..."


    The President, and Founder were also lost, none knew how Azazel entered, and even reached the orphanage, without anyone knowing.


    "General Michael, He wants us to see this, Look here... He''s smiling, that means he knew we''ll get to see this one day... Or... You''ll get to see this... He didn''t kidnap the kids or destroy the orphanage... He''s showing us, he could enter our city and do as he pleases." Robert said with gritted teeth.


    "You have a point." Michael nodded, and added:


    "We already sent Azazel our message, now get ready... Tomorrow, we''re attacking the 18th, 19th, and 20th Cities."


    "Kid, what about the Innocent people?" Amerisa founder asked.


    "You know the plan, why ask such a question?!"


    Michael moved his gaze on the three, and added:


    "Take them outside."


    With that said, he walked away, Followed by the president and founder.


    Michael stopped, and moved his gaze to the right, seeing a black flower vest.


    "Did you place this here?" He asked, staring at the three over his shoulder.


    They looked at the vest and shook their heads.


    Michael walked towards it, and removed the Vest.


    "....."


    Everyone was stunned seeing a red blinking camera... Before they knew it, Azazel''s voice sounded.


    [Michael. Michael. Michael, it would have been good if you had said your plan... Don''t worry, I''ll be waiting.]


    "Clean your neck, and wait for me."


    Michael destroyed the camera with his Divinity, and looked at the group behind him.


    "You heard him, Azazel is one cunning Bastard!"


    He walked away.


    The group looked at one another and nodded.


    ''Thank goodness I have the [Eyes of the abyss].''


    He thought walking out from the orphanage.


    VOOM!!!


    Michael stopped at the doorstep, and stared at the cars driving inside the compound... He watched as Erika, Jennifer, Tyson, and Deborah, with the soldiers got down, and walked towards him.


    "We destroyed the brothel." Erika said.


    Michael nodded, and stared at Deborah, who looks lifeless, her hair disheveled.


    "What should we do to her, Micky?" Jennifer asked staring at Deborah.


    "And these three."


    The founder walked out from the Orphanage, dropping the three to the ground.


    Michael moved his gaze on the four, and sighed softly.


    "Kill them."


    The soldiers instantly loaded their rifles.


    Seeing this, the three started pleading again, this time even louder.


    Michael moved his gaze on the girls, who stood some distance away, and turned his head to the three.


    "Your crimes are unforgivable."


    Before he could take a step forward, Jennifer opened her mouth.


    "Micky, we ask the others to investigate the other orphanages, they''ll be meeting us here."


    Michael stared at her for some seconds, and shook his head:


    "Anyone who''s found guilty should be killed on spot, no question asks."


    With that said, he brought out his phone, and called Mike, Unity Street''s manager... The call instantly went through.


    "Sir! What can I do for you?"


    "How many houses are left on the street?"


    "I don''t get, Sir."


    "How many houses are on sell?" Michael clarified.


    "Oh!! Let me check, Sir!" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael waited for a minute, with everyone staring at him in confusion...


    "Sir, are you there?"


    "Yes, go on."


    "We have a total of 20 houses, ten are apartment buildings, five are mansions, two are flats, and the last two are duplexes."


    Michael nodded, and asked:


    "What''s the price for all of them?"


    "Come again?"


    Mike, who was in his office was stunned. Seeing he wasn''t getting any reply, he quickly answered:


    "The total price is 10,000,000 years of life times."


    Michael nodded: "Buy all, I''m sending my sister and maria over, they''ll handle everything."


    "Yes, Sir. I''ll be in the office."


    Michael nodded, and disconnected the call, then called Mira.


    "Yes, Brother?"


    "You and Maria should head to Unity Street, and buy all the houses manager Mike shows you... You have ten minutes."


    "....Ok, Brother, We''ll get going."


    Michael nodded, disconnected the call, and moved his gaze on the girls.


    "I know all of you don''t want to stay in any Orphanage, right?"


    They slowly nodded their needs.


    "That''s why I''m getting your houses ready... Each of you will receive one Billion years of life times from me... And you''ll use that amount to live your life... Don''t worry, you won''t have to pay for rent or anything of that sort, just be happy."


    He raised his bracelet, and transferred a total of 15 Billions, one Billion each to the 15 girls who accepted to follow his elders.


    The girls stared at the life times for a long time, then quickly dropped on their knees.


    "Thank you so much, Mr Michael!"


    "Our lives are now in your hands!"


    "We''ll do anything you say, even die for you."


    "Yes!"


    Michael moved his gaze on each one of them, and nodded:


    "You don''t have to thank me, and you don''t own me any favors..." He turned to Jennifer.


    "Remove all the kids from the Orphanages, and transport all of them to Unity Street... They''re vulnerable in those places."


    Jennifer nodded with a smile.


    "Please get up."


    He said to the girls, who slowly stood up from the ground.


    He looked at the kneeling four, and frowned slightly.


    "Why are they still alive?"


    Instantly, Zukila pointed her desert eagle at the man.


    "No. No. No. No. No!!"


    BAM!


    She pulled the trigger, bursting open his skull, the rest soldiers opened fire, killing the two women and Deborah.


    Michael stared at the bodies, and set them in flames, burning them into ashes.


    "Let''s go." He walked towards the car, and got inside.


    The soldiers led the girls to their trucks, and helped them in.


    Amerisa''s president and the founder, stared as the cars drove out from the compound, leaving them behind.


    "Why did it feel like I''m no longer the president?" Dennis asked with a slight frown.


    "Hahaha! The world is ruled by strength, and for now, Supreme is the holder of that strength."


    The Founder ascends, and flew away; followed by Adrian.


    Dennis sighed: "You have a point." He muttered in a low voice.

 Chapter 358 - 358: Six Months Left

    [20th City: Lockwood.]


    [Azazel''s Mansion.]


    Azazel smiled, as Michael destroyed the spy camera.


    "What should we do? Michael is planning on attacking the cities tomorrow... How should we stop them?"


    Yan, who stood in front of Azazel asked, a little worried.


    "Are you scared of Michael?" Azazel asked, his hazel eyes fixed on Yan, and his two heavenly Kings.


    "I''m not scared of Michael, but that didn''t mean we shouldn''t pay heed to his plans."


    Azazel stared at him for some seconds, and turned his head to Rebecca.


    "What do you think?" He asked.


    "Well... The founder mentioned something about some innocent people, So their first plan will be to vacate the cities."


    "Correct! That''ll be their downfall." Azazel stood up:


    "Michael will surely find a way to take us out from this city, so his minions could remove the people... Hehehe... He''s really looking down on me."


    He slowly walked down the stairs, leading to his throne. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Come on, Let''s go and see our guest."


    The space before him tore opened, and a gateway appeared.


    Rebecca stood up, and followed behind him.


    ____


    [Unknown Location In Lockwood.]


    "Let me go you Barbarians!!!! If I get out from here, I''ll have your heads!!!"


    In a dim room, a man chained to a chair, with fresh scars and wounds all over his body yelled at the three people standing in front of him.


    "I wondered why the lord is keeping you alive... If it was up to me, you''ll be long dead."


    Tory grinned, rotating a dagger between her fingers.


    "Not yet... The Lord needs him for something very important." Zhou said in a calm tone, his hands folded behind him.


    "I say let me go!!!"


    "No can do!"


    The second King, who had been observing him for a long time finally opened his mouth.


    "If you keep on shouting, I''ll split your throat." He threatened.


    "Do you think I''m scared of you?!!" Commander Wang scoffed in contempt.


    "If I get out from here, I''ll have your heads!!"


    "Such bold words... Come on, why don''t you try and take off our heads?" He asked with a mocking tone.


    "Why don''t you release me and ask that again!" Wang asked, his gaze fixed on the three.


    "I''m bored, If the lord doesn''t want to kill him, at least we can experiment on him." Tory said, staring at Wang.


    "Why are you always so impatient, Tory."


    "Huh?"


    Tory and the three men in the room looked around in surprise...


    Whizzed


    They moved their gazes to the side, seeing the space distorting, then a gateway appeared.


    They watched as Azazel, Rebecca, Yan, QingLi, and the two Heavenly Kings walked out from it.


    "You!!!"


    Wang stared at Azazel with pure disdain and killing intent.


    "I hope these three aren''t disturbing you, Commander?" Azazel smiled, walking towards Wang.


    "Now that you ask, they are... So why don''t you release me, and let me teach them some manners?" Wang asked.


    "Hahaha! That will be very interesting, But I have something to fill you in with."


    Azazel took a chair, and sat down three feet from Wang.


    Wang raised an eyebrow, hearing his words.


    "What news?"


    "Well... Supreme is back."


    "Hahaha! I told you he isn''t Dead! Just watch, General Michael will lead the army, and he''ll personally take off your head!"


    "Well... He is already taking off some parts... We got news all our hideouts had been destroyed by him and his minions... He also killed my fifth King, so I had to place someone else... And now, he has started killing all my workers in Amerisa... That Michael is really a headache... Tell me, is it wrong to take homeless children and turn then into something more? Something beyond human? Something more powerful, filled with vitality, and strength... Is it wrong?"


    "You Pig!! Yes it''s Wrong!! Do you think you can change life?! What or WHO do you think you are?!!" Commander Wang yelled at him.


    "I know who I''m... My name is Azazel... I was once a soldier of a King known as Lucifer... But your stupid gods killed him, and I''m here to have my revenge on your realms."


    "And how do you expect to carry that out?!"


    "This Question. I like the question, You know... I thought of this exact question, over and over and over again... Then Hades found me, and showed me the way to have my revenge..."


    ...Azazel smirked at him.


    "Do you want to know why I need so many children?"


    Seeing Commander Wang silent, Azazel chuckled, and opened his mouth:


    "You know about Typhon?"


    Commander Wang''s eyes widened hearing the name.


    "You do know him, or you have heard of him... Well, Typhon is imprisoned in an unknown location, and Hades have got the whereabouts... It''s just, the time zone is just too far, A year actually... That''s where the children came to play... By killing, and tainting more, their bloods and purities are being transfer to Hecate, who in turn uses it to reduce the duration, and thanks to the children... Only Six months is left to locate Typhon''s prison... Isn''t that great?"


    Azazel smiled.


    "You monster! Typhon will kill us all."


    "That''s my plan! He''ll kill you all, and give me this realm to rule over... All that Powers, glories... All my, Hahaha! Can''t wait!"


    "Your anger is with the gods. Destroying our Realm, how did that help you kill them?" Wang asked with a frown.


    "Let me break it down to you, I help free Typhon, and he''ll help me destroy those fools."


    "I might not have the strength to stop you, but Michael will definitely stop this plan!"


    Azazel stood up, and looked down at Wang.


    "It''s already done, Michael is powerless to do anything, because in less than six months, Typhon will be release, and the realms will be plunged into Chaos... All you need to do is seat down quietly and watch."


    Before he could take a step, Wang asked again.


    "What are you planning on doing to me?"


    Azazel stopped, and grinned at him. "You''ll know very soon... As for the moment, start counting the clock."

 Chapter 359 - 359: There Can Only Be One Winner In This Game

    Azazel walked away, gesturing for his kings to follow behind him.


    Commander Wang watched as the group left the room, leaving him alone with QingLi, and the two girls.


    "You! Do you always have to follow Yan?" He asked in a low voice, staring at QingLi.


    "Yes... I''m in love with him, and will follow him to the end." QingLi answered.


    Hmph!


    Wang scoffed, and said: Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You heard Azazel''s plan... Think for a moment, will you be in this future he''s dreaming about? Yan might be in it, as he''s now the fifth King, but what about you? You are just a dust that can be wiped out from existence anytime he sees fit, and Yan won''t say a word against it! Think three of you, Is Yan someone that cares about the lives of his subordinates?"


    QingLi, and the two girls were speechless.


    Moment next:


    Whoosh!


    Wang stared at the sword pointing at his eyes, and looked up at QingLi.


    "Don''t you dare try to turn us against Yan! He''ll never deceive us! Now shut up or else... I''ll kill you right now."


    "Haha!! You can''t kill me! Mark my word, when Azazel kills you, it will be fun! You know why?!!"


    Hearing Wang''s word, QingLi tightly gripped her sword.


    "Because Yan will be there, he''ll act like you''re a ghost! Hahahahaha!!"


    "You..."


    With gritted teeth, QingLi lowered her sword. She stared at him for some seconds and snorted in disdain.


    "I trust Yan, and nothing will make him betray us... Nothing."


    She emphasized the word "Nothing". QingLi moved her gaze on the two, and sighed, then walked out from the room.


    The two girls stared at Wang for some seconds, looked at one another, and followed behind QingLi.


    ''The seed have been planted, now I''ll wait for it to grow into a tree.'' Wang smiled.


    ___


    [In another room.]


    Azazel stopped, and moved his gaze on the dark cages in the room, and asked.


    "How many children have been experimented on?"


    "A total of 500... 100 are placed in this room." Rebecca answered, moving her gaze around the dim room.


    Azazel nodded, and snapped his fingers; moment next; the Room light up... Revealing the children in the cages.


    GRRRAAAA!!


    They slowly stood up from the cold ground, staring at Azazel.


    "Hmm..."


    Azazel walked towards the first cage, staring at the girls inside, whose eyes were bloodred.


    "How are my little bats doing?" He asked with a smile.


    *We''re good, Father.*


    The five answered in unison.


    "I have a job for you five... And I know you''re going to like it."


    The five girls remind silent, their red eyes fixed on him.


    "Rebecca, Who is Michael''s biggest weakness?" Azazel asked with a smile.


    "Mira." Rebecca replied.


    "She "was" his biggest weakness, but now... He has three."


    The kings were a little confused.


    "Three?"


    "Yes, And they are; Mira, Erika, and Jennifer... What do you think will happen if something happen to these three?"


    Azazel looked at them over his shoulder, a smile on his face.


    "And these five are my weapons."


    He said, and asked: "What is the total number of our army?"


    "10,000... From the three cities."


    Azazel nodded: "Send word, capture as much people as possible, and bring them to Lockwood... Michael is attacking tomorrow, so let''s give him a welcome party."


    The kings nodded in understanding.


    ______


    [Amerisa.]


    [Unity Street.]


    Michael sat on the lounge chair, staring at Erika who was swimming in the pool with a small smile on his face.


    "What''s your plan, Love?"


    Erika raised her head from the pool, staring at him with a smile.


    "Azazel knows we''re attacking tomorrow, so we''ll have to adjust our plan... Tyson, and the boys are already on it."


    Michael smiled brightly.


    "Azazel will be expecting us tomorrow, Hahaha!!"


    He laughed out loud.


    "Tonight, The cities will be in flames..."


    He stood up, walked towards Erika, and crouched down in front of her.


    "Most of all, Azazel has no idea about these guys."


    He gestured his head at Apate, who stood in front of the glass backdoor, fully in her armor.


    Erika rose from the water, and stared at his eyes.


    "What about your other plan?" She asked.


    Michael held her chin, and kissed her lightly:


    "He''ll try to hurt the ones closest to me... Which is my family, and who are my family?" He looked at her eyes.


    "So that''s why you placed her with me? But what about Mira and the rest?"


    "Mira is being followed by my strongest subordinate, While Jennifer... She''s also being guarded."


    Michael replied, stood up and stretched his hand towards Erika.


    "Come on, let''s get ready for the end of Azazel and his reign of terror."


    Erika took his hand with a smile, and got out from the pool... Michael moved his gaze on her red bikini, and gulped in.


    She got closer to him, and placed her hand on his chest; "What do you need?"


    She looked up at him, and seductively licked her upper lips.


    "I haven''t given you your Birthday gift." Michael said, not answering her question.


    "Now that you remembered, when are you giving me?"


    "After our wedding." Michael answered.


    "I see some people are having fun."


    The two turned their heads to the door, seeing Jennifer and Tyson walking towards them.


    "I''ll get ready."


    Erika whispered, and walked towards Jennifer and Tyson, Michael''s gaze fixed on her body.


    "I''ll be back." Erika said to Jennifer, picked up the towel on the lounge chair, and wrapped it around her waist. She looked at Michael over her shoulder, and walked towards the Villa.


    "Micky!"


    Jennifer stood in front of Michael, obstructing his view.


    "Can we discuss the plan now?" She asked with a slight frown, and added:


    "Or you want to keep staring--"


    "--What are you saying, Jenny... Come on you two, tell me."


    Michael walked towards the lounge chairs, and sat down on one... The two followed his action.


    "So how did the investigation go?"


    Tyson looked at Jennifer and started.


    "Well, Azazel already made a move."


    "Really?"


    Michael smirked: "What move?"


    He asked.

 Chapter 360 - 360: Lets Give Them A Warm Welcome

    "He''s planning on sending his soldiers, our spies revealed this to us..." Tyson answered.


    "Sending his soldiers? For what?"


    "To capture all the people from the cities, and take them to Lockwood... I think he''s planning on using them as hostages... Our spies also said he''s sending five girls over, those five are vampires. Their targets are Mira, Jennifer, and Erika... He thinks if these three are removed, you''ll collapse."


    Michael slowly nodded, and stopped from his seat.


    "That means they''ll arrive tonight, send words to the spies... Ask them to back down for now... We''ll be going to Lockwood, after taking care of those girls."


    "Hmm... Micky, It won''t be easy for the spies to leave, I suggest they remain inside the house, we''ll take them with us when we rescue the commander."


    "Yes..." He looked down at his phone.


    "Five hours before 10:00pm, Get everyone ready." Michael turned his head to Apate.


    "Show yourself."


    The space tore opened, and Orthus and Chimaera walked out from it.


    "You two don''t need to protect Jennifer and Tyson anymore, you have a new task... Lead the underground forces, I need you inside Lockwood before Nine o''clock."


    The three nodded, and disappeared from the Villa.


    Tyson stared at the spot the three were standing, and turned his head Michael.


    "Michael, those three... Can a Sovereign Medal 10-stars holder defeat them?"


    Michael smiled and stood up. "Even a Half immortal won''t be able to defeat one, let alone the three... Come on, let''s get ready for our guests. Oh?!"


    He stopped remembering something: "How is Clara doing? Any progress?"


    "She needs the original virus, without that, there isn''t any progress."


    "Then we''ll get it for her... What about those two?"


    "Mira and Maria?"


    "Yeah."


    "They''re in Mira''s room, I think doing their homework." Jennifer answered.


    "Homework?" Michael was momentarily stunned... He then smiled, and shook his head:


    "I''ll be back."


    A Vortex appeared behind him, and without hesitation, he walked inside, disappearing from the Villa.


    "What should we do?" Tyson asked with a smile, staring at Jennifer.


    "Come on, I''ll prepare something for you."


    "Really?"


    Tyson was surprised.


    ___


    Whoosh!!


    A Vortex appeared on a hill, 100 miles from Lockwood.


    Michael walked out from it, staring at the eight figures in front of him.


    "Ruler!"


    The eight armored figures instantly got down on one knee.


    Michael moved his gaze on the six commandments and two Origins, and nodded. "Rise."


    The eight stood up.


    "Are you all ready?" He asked.


    "Yes!"


    The Eight answered in unison.


    Michael walked past them, and stared at the City distance away, and smiled.


    "Azazel, I''ll make sure to wipe your trace out from this realm... Get ready, We''ll be attacking in three hours... What about the people?"


    "Ruler, They''re all in their houses." Illusion said.


    Michael nodded, and stretched forth both his hands to the side.


    {Skill: Spatiokinesis activated.}


    The eight took a step back... S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    BOOM!!


    The space around Michael tore opened, and more than a hundred gateway appeared around him, all over the hill.


    The next moment, Abyss Walkers walked out from the gateways, with people following behind them.


    In less than three minutes, Michael vacated the whole Lockwood... A Hundred of thousands of people stood both on the hill and beneath the hill, looking around in surprise, awe, and confusion.


    "Don''t worry all of you, You''re safe." Michael''s voice boom all over the place.


    He closed the gates, and pointed a finger some meters from the hill, and a gateway appeared.


    "Follow that, and it''ll lead you to Amerisa, where Soldiers are already waiting for you."


    The people nodded, and walked towards the gateway. The Abyss Walkers helped those on the hill to the ground, and led them to the gate.


    Michael stood with his hands behind his back. Watching as the People entered one at a time.


    BAM!!


    Reaper landed behind him, he was also in a black armor, without no helmet.


    "My Lord."


    He got down on one knee, bowing his head.


    "Any news from the other cities?" Michael asked.


    "The other four major Cities had sent soldiers, players, and all the support needed... They''re transporting the People, and also keeping eyes on Azazel''s forces." Reaper said.


    Michael nodded. "Azazel will be expecting us tomorrow... But we''ll be knocking on his doors, at 10:00pm... When he tries to use hostages... He''ll be surprised."


    Reaper nodded, remaining silent.


    Michael frowned seeing five smoky figures flying out from the city, If it hasn''t been for the [Eyes of the Abyss] he wouldn''t have detected them.


    He brought out his phone, and made a call.


    "They are on the way... Let''s give them a warm welcome."


    With that said, he disconnected the call, and look down at the people, seeing the last one walking inside.


    "Eight of you, Go and Assist Apate, and the others."


    The eight nodded, and disappeared from the hill.


    "Walkers!!"


    Michael yelled at the Abyss Walkers below him... Hearing their Ruler''s voice, they all looked up at the Hill.


    "We''ll be attacking at exactly ten o''clock, so stay low for now."


    The Abyss Walkers nodded.


    "Let''s go, Reaper."


    A Vortex opened behind them, and the two turned around; walked towards it and entered.


    ____


    [Amerisa.]


    [Amerisa''s Military Headquarters.]


    Acting Commander Celina stared at the hundreds of gateways that opened before them.


    "Be on Guard."


    With her word... Thousands of Players and soldiers got on guard; the soldiers aiming their rifles at the gateways.


    They watched as the residents of Lockwood walked out from the gateways, one at a time.


    "Stand down."


    Celine raised her hand, stopping the soldiers.


    "Michael did it!" Glen said in mild surprised.


    "How powerful is Michael?" Kay asked, moving his gaze on the gateways.


    "I don''t know, but what I do know is, we''re more than lucky to have him."


    Celine said, and yelled at the soldiers:


    "What are you all looking at?! Help them!"


    With her command, all the soldiers rushed towards the people, helping the weak and elderly.


    "Kay, Glen... Both of you should get ready... We''re attacking the 19th cities in five hours. Prepare the copters, and any pets that''s capable of flying... We are moving in 15 minutes."


    "Yes!!"


    The two saluted.

 Chapter 361 - 361: These Are Your Mistakes

    [Amerisa.]


    [Unity Street. Michael''s Home.]


    "Micky, Are you sure they''re coming?" Jennifer asked, moving her gaze on the six people on the room.


    "I''m sure." Michael calmly nodded at her, and added:


    "Just wait, and see."


    "Hmm... Love, what are you going to do to the children?"


    "We won''t kill them, that''s for sure... So we''ll only make them unconscious, and transport them to Clara, so they can be placed with the others." Michael replied.


    The group slowly nodded.


    "So, Mira." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael turned to his sister: "How was the homework!" He asked with a smile.


    Mira: "It was a bit difficult."


    Maria. "But we solve it."


    "Topic?"


    "Algebra... Oh! Brother, there''s this student named Carl, He''s one wide guy... He said he''s looking for ways to Join The Conquerors."


    "Doesn''t he know who you two are?" Michael asked in mild confusion.


    "We cover our faces, so no one knows our true identities." Maria answered.


    "Who brought that idea?" Michael asked with raised eyebrow.


    They all turned their heads to Tyson.


    "Why are you all staring at me? Look here, during that time, Erika and Jennifer weren''t able to move, and the Elders are always business... So I asked them to hide their identities, It''ll protect them and the school from danger."


    After explaining, Tyson relaxed on his seat, staring at Michael.


    "Thank you, Tyson, that was impressive."


    Michael said with a smile.


    RING!!


    Michael picked up his phone from the center table, answered the call, and placed it on speaker.


    "Yes?"


    "General, there are five girls here, They said they have nowhere to go, and just escaped from Azazel... They''re hoping you could help them... What should we do?"


    Michael moved his gaze on his family, and smiled:


    "Hmm... Bring them inside, and be alert."


    "Roger, General!"


    Michael disconnected the call... "Come on, let''s go and wait for them."


    He stood up, and walked towards the door, the other five following behind him.


    _____


    The group stood in front of the Villa, and in matter of five minutes, the huge gate opened wide. Five Armored vehicles drove in, and stopped 5 meters from their location.


    Four Supreme Brigade soldiers got down from each vehicle, with rifles in hand.


    "General!!"


    The twenty-five soldiers saluted.


    "At ease soldiers... Where are the girls?"


    "In the cars, General. We placed them separately." A soldier replied.


    "Good, bring them out."


    "Yes!"


    Five soldiers walked towards the five Armored vehicles... Gotten to it, they opened the door, and made way for the girls to get down.


    Michael, and the five beside him, stared at the five girls in rags, bushy hair, and pale skins... Their blue eyes were filled with life, and vitality, not like someone who had passed through hardship, and suffering.


    The five stopped ten steps in front of Michael and his family... They moved their gazes on the six, and slowed down on Erika, Mira, and Jennifer... Then moved their heads to Michael.


    "You said something about escaping from Azazel, How did you do that?" Michael asked.


    The girls looked at one another with fearful expression... The first nodded, and started:


    "We were being taken to this black facility, which was located at the northern side of Lockwood... We heard them said something about Experimenting... We got scared... When the men were on a food break, we freed ourselves, and escaped... Lockwood is our home, so we followed the shortest route, and escaped the city."


    "How did you get to Amerisa? It takes weeks on foot, and three days on car, while 24 hours on plane, 10 hours on a good copter, and 5 hours on a powerful pet... If you walk, that means you escape highest a month ago... You guys don''t look like you have life times, and aren''t players, so the plane, copter, and pet options are removed... Which leave on foot, and car... So which one."


    "We found someone who helped us, he drove us to Amerisa." Another said.


    "Oh? That means you five escaped four days ago... Hmm..."


    Michael moved his gaze on the five, and smiled:


    "With your words, You said the men, that is; Azazel''s men are taking you five to a black building, You escaped after hearing them say something about Experimenting... You also said they were on a food break... So I''ll ask, were you five the only children on that journey?"


    The girls slowly nodded their heads, their bodies trembling.


    "These are your mistakes; first: The black building you mentioned isn''t located at the northern side, but the southern side of Lockwood... Second: Azazel''s forces always takes normal humans with them as food, one or two... Third: They tore these humans and eat them in groups, the others will be watching the hostages... Fourth: girls are more important to Azazel than boys, so you five will be watch and transported by a King, or any of his strongest Soldiers... Fifth: You all aren''t players, so If you did manage to escape, an Elite medals Holder-- What Am I saying, A gold medal holder will be able to locate you, and in matters of two minutes, you''ll be capture back... Sixth: You all said you live in Lockwood, so you followed the quickest way... Do you know half of Azazel''s forces are residents of Lockwood? That means half of them knows about this route... And Azazel isn''t careless to leave it unguarded... Do you want me to continue?"


    Everyone stared at Michael in horror.


    How the hell did he get all that from just a small narrative?


    "This?"


    Even the girls were speechless.


    CLICK!!!


    The 25 Soldiers pointed their guns at the five girls, ready to open fire.


    "Do you take... No. Did Azazel take me as a fool? The moment you opened your mouth, I knew you were lying... Let me tell you five a secret, No mortal can lie to me."


    *Hahaha!! So you knew about the plan?!*


    Everyone stared as the girls'' eyes turned red, their canines grew into sharp fangs.


    Michael silently stared at them, while the girl continued:


    *You aren''t our target, So we''ll kill you later!*


    Without hesitation, they shot towards Mira, Erika, And Jennifer.


    *DIE!!*

 Chapter 362 - 362: Attack Lockwood In Style

    BAM!!!


    The five instantly froze, their claws stretched forth.


    "Kids should know how to respect their elders."


    Michael smirked. He walked towards them, and place his hand on their claws-like-nails.


    "Wow, Azazel is something else... Takes you from your biological parents, and turn you into his brainless puppets."


    *Stop Saying bad things about the father!! STOP LYING!!!!*


    Michael was presently stunned by their roar... He moved his gaze on each of them, and opened his mouth.


    "Father? Let me show you the truth."


    He stretched forth his hand towards the five, and activated: [Telekinesis] easily breaking through their brains'' resistance, entering their memories.


    *AHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!*


    The five screamed in pain, and fell on their knees, sweating buckets.


    Countless images flash through their heads, from when they were born, their real families, how they got kidnapped, to when Azazel experimented on them, and taking control of their brains.


    *AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!*


    BAM!!


    They all collapsed on the ground.


    Michael lowered his hand, and sighed deeply.


    "Are they Ok?" Mira asked, staring at the five.


    "Yes, They aren''t under Azazel''s control, not anymore..."


    He turned to the soldiers:


    "Take them to Clara."


    The Soldiers nodded, kept their guns and slowly picked up the girls, taking them to the vehicles.


    "Hey, If they wake up on the way, don''t attack. They''ll be scared, and anxious, you guys must try to calm them down... If you can''t, you can sedate them on the way."


    The soldiers nodded.


    "We''ll get going, General!"


    They got in the vehicles, and drove out from the Villa. The moment they moved out, more than ten expensive cars entered, stopping in front of Michael and his family.


    "One hour left, when are we moving?" Chris got down a red Ferrari, with his Sister.


    "Yeah, Guild Master... The soldiers had reached the 18th and 19th cities... The whole 17 Cities combined force." Rahond got down from a BMW, a smile on his face.


    "It''s 9:00pm..."


    Everyone turned their heads to Violet, who was leaning on the BMW, Rahond got down from.


    "What? I''m just reminding everyone." She said with a smile, while they all nodded.


    "So how are we doing this? Flying or?"


    Drakon, who''s in his human appearance descended from the sky, with Reaper beside him.


    "Come on, I''m dying to teach those bitches some manners!"


    Helena who''s sitting on her Porsche supercar said, rolling a dagger between her fingers.


    "Calm down, Sister, you''ll have your revenge, be patient."


    Conner, who stood in front of his open Maserati''s door, said with a smile, while Helena glared at him.


    "You have been Silent all these while, Michael... Come on, say something." Veronica, who sat on her white Bentley said with a smile.


    Michael blinked seeing so many expensive cars in front of him, these guys bought the most expensive of the brands... Which was terrifying.


    ''How many life times did they spend on these cars?'' He thought.


    "We''re going to battle, not some car competition."


    He finally opened his mouth.


    "Come on, Supreme. Look at your golden Rolls-Royce phantom, do you want us to look out of place? Look at Jennifer''s White Super Bugatti, and Tyson''s red Lamborghini Revuelto... We don''t want to look like some extra hands... Everyone should know we''re a team." Niki, who was on a white Lexus said with a smile.


    Michael looked at Jennifer''s, and Tyson''s cars packed on the compound, then look at their owners and sighed... And smiled.


    "You all are right, Let''s Attack Lockwood In style... The Conquerors must excel in everything, in strength, army, and Life times... Well... And fashion."


    "Yes! We''re with you!!"


    "Mira, get my car keys."


    _____


    [09:55Pm.]


    [Lockwood.]


    [Azazel''s Home.]


    "My King!!"


    A Dead Soldier rushed inside the room, and quickly got down on one knee.


    Azazel who was making out with Rebecca, turned his head to the guard, a frown on his handsome face:


    "I thought I said no one should disturb me?"


    "Sorry about that, My King! But... But there''s bad news."


    Azazel and Rebecca got serious. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Go on." Rebecca said.


    "The People, they''re all gone... The city is empty!"


    "WHAT?!!!"


    The two stood up in shock.


    "How? When? What about the other two Cities?!" Rebecca asked in mild surprised, and shock.


    "No one knows how. First King... They took the people out, today. And Soldiers have blocked all the routes to the other cities, killing any of our forces heading that way... Their pets and equipments are just too Powerful."


    "Bastard!!"


    Azazel stumped his foot on the ground, causing the whole foundation to tremble.


    "He deceived me!! Supreme--"


    BAM!!


    The door opened, and the four kings walked inside, and stopped beside the kneeling man.


    "What happened?!"


    Azazel asked with a frown, seeing their worried expression.


    "My King. The... The..."


    "What are you stammering about, Tory?! Spill it out!!" Rebecca yelled in rage.


    Tory gulped in. In all her life, this was the first time she was scared, not scared... Petrified.


    "It''s better you see for yourself." Zhou said.


    Azazel frowned, and looked at the man; "Go, take 1,000 men to the facility! Watch the children!!"


    The man nodded, stood up, and ran away from the hall.


    "Kings, Let''s go and see our guests!"


    Azazel walked past them, heading to the door, the five following behind him.


    _____


    [On The City Wall.]


    "What is this?"


    Azazel was stunned, seeing the sea of army in black armors marching toward the city... He raised his head to the sky, seeing figures with wings, including countless terrifying Monsters.


    "This?! Who can summon such powerful Monsters?!" He asked in mild confusion.


    "I don''t know, but I think the person behind this is the cause of the people''s disappearance." Rebecca said.


    "That''s Joker! And the founders with their disciples!!" Yan exclaimed in surprise.


    Azazel stared at Joker, and the Five founders, and slowly nodded.


    "Only one person can summon such an army." He grinned.


    BOOM!!!


    Everyone watched as the army came to a stop. The space before them tore opened, and a huge gateway appeared.


    VOOOM!!!!


    "....."


    Everyone was stunned, seeing more than 15 cars driving side-by-side out from the gateway.


    "HUH?"


    They were dumbfounded.


    The Rolls-Royce golden phantom, and the cars came to a stop... And countless figures got down, all in black Overcoat.


    Azazel: "Only one, and he is; Supreme."


    Michael got down with a smile, and looked up at Azazel.


    "We meet again."

 Chapter 363 - 363: Master Planner

    BANG!!


    The huge double gate opened, and Azazel''s forces rushed out, all pointing their guns at Michael, and his army.


    Michael observed their formation, and chuckled.


    "Mr Supreme, It''s an honor to meet you."


    Michael turned his head to the right, seeing two old women and men walking towards him.


    ''The founders?''


    He thought in mild surprised.


    "Oh... Hello?" He said with a smile.


    "We have heard a lot about you, young man... And I''m impressed by what you have been doing."


    The old man who Michael knew as the founder of Caroton said with a smile.


    Michael nodded, while a woman added:


    "Yes, We''re indeed Impressed by you, but I want to know how you gained this army."


    Michael turned to Casmia''s founder, and smiled.


    "It''s a long story, and it''s not the right time to be asking question."


    "The young man is right, You two should focus on the enemy''s army before us." The second woman, who''s the founder of Luncheon said.


    "She''s right." The second man, the founder of Valeria added.


    The two nodded at Michael, and turned their heads to the army.


    "A total of 5,000 soldiers... I''ll say the rest are in the other cities... Young man, how big is your army?" Casmia''s founder asked.


    Michael smirked hearing her.


    "My forces is a hundred times their number." He grinned.


    "Huh?"


    The five founders, and Joker were stunned.


    "Why are we still talking, we should Attack!"


    Tyson jumped down from his red Lamborghini, and summoned his broadsword... Flames instantly enveloped the blade.


    "It seems some of the youngsters are impatient." Luncheon''s founder said with a smile.


    "Not only them, I''m dying to kill these Monsters!"


    Valaria''s founder said, summoning his Mystical-Class weapon.


    "Azazel is mine."


    Michael proclaimed, staring at Azazel on the wall.


    "That''s fine by us." The five said in unison.


    "Michael, Supreme, Michael... You surprised me today... But I''ll show you all that, I''m always one step ahead."


    Azazel''s voice boom all over the place.


    Michael smiled, and opened his mouth; enhancing his voice with his energy.


    "Oh Really? What''s your plan out of this?"


    "Hahaha!! You''ll see! Soldier! Bring the Commander here!!"


    Michael frowned slightly, but remained silent. He watched as a Soldier walked up to Azazel, and whispered in his ears.


    Azazel''s eyes widened in shock, he turned to Michael.


    "What did you do?! How did you locate, and freed Commander Wang??!"


    Michael smirked: "It seems you don''t know you''re dealing with Supreme... Nothing can be hidden from me, even the girls you sent... They''re all under me. You might be a step ahead, but I''m five steps ahead of you."


    Azazel frowned slightly:


    ''There''s only one explanation to this, there''s a spy in my group... But who? And how the hell did he release Commander Wang? And kill 1,000 Of my dead soldiers?!!''


    Azazel was dumbfounded.


    [Black Facility.]


    [10 Minutes Ago.] S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The 1,000 guards were shattered all over the place, with rifles in hands... Walking back and forth.


    BANG!!


    "Huh?"


    "¡­??"


    They all turned their heads to the ground, some meters from the facility.


    They watched as the earth collapsed, and a pit was created.


    The dead soldiers looked at one another, and ten slowly walked towards the pit, guns ready.


    They got to the pit and looked down, pointing the lights on their guns in the hole.


    WHOOSH!!!!!!


    Swissssh!!!!


    ".....?!!!!!"


    BAM!


    They watched in shock, as a figure shot into the air from the pit, and landed behind the ten dead soldiers, her swords plunged in the ground in front of them, Blood flowing down the blades.


    The heads of the ten instantly dropped to the ground, followed by their bodies.


    WHOOSH!!


    WHOOSH!


    WHOOSH!!!!


    More than a thousand Walkers followed suit, landing behind the first soldier.


    Apate stood upright, and pulled out her swords.


    BAM!!!


    Reaper landed beside her, and stared at the Soldiers with a devilish grin.


    "Kill."


    With his word, all the Abyss Walkers shot towards the Soldiers.


    "Fire!!"


    RA-TA-TA-TA-TA-TA-TA-TA!!!!


    Commander Wang raised his head to the Window. Seeing the light of gunshots from the night sky, he smiled.


    BAM!!!


    In less than six minutes, the gunshots stopped, and the door was kicked open.


    "Stop right there!!"


    Yan''s two kings, and QingLi quickly pointed their swords at Reaper, Dracula, Apate, The Commandments, and Predators.


    "Oh? It seems you three are left." Reaper grinned, revealing rows of razor sharp teeth.


    __


    [Back to the Present.]


    Michael smiled at him, and snapped his fingers.


    A Gateway opened, and Wang, Reaper, Apate and the other Abyss Commanders, and lastly; QingLi and the four Kings walked out.


    "This?!" Azazel was stunned... He turned his head to Yan.


    "Your People were Spies all along!!"


    Yan was also speechless, he enhanced his voice with his mana and asked.


    "Why is this, QingLi?! Are you betraying me?!!"


    "Sorry, but my sisters are more important."


    QingLi replied, spreading her hands to the kings.


    "This? I thought you said these two were killed when you tried to Kidnap Maria from the guild war stadium?!" Yan was flabbergasted.


    "We thought they were dead, but..."


    __


    [Some months ago.]


    [Amerisa''s Guild War Stadium.]


    After the two girls escaped, Conner frowned slightly hearing heartbeats.


    He walked towards the two burnt bodies, and squat down.


    "Impossible, these two are still alive."


    "Huh?" Helena was stunned.


    "Hmm... Michael will have a good use for them, let''s take them to the hospital." Chris said.


    "My Brother is right, But... This must be a secret, to everyone." Camila said, while the others nodded.


    [A day later.]


    [City Hospital.]


    [VIP Room.]


    Michael, and Tyson stared at the two girls on the bed, and turned to Conner, Chris, Helena and Camila.


    "I thought you said they''re dead?" Tyson asked in mild confusion.


    "It was a lie." Helena said.


    Michael turned his head back to the two girls, whose bodies were wrapped with bandages.


    He bought out two Health potions, then walked towards them, and slowly fed the two.


    After some seconds, they opened their eyes, seeing the group before them, they were stunned.


    "You have two options, join us, or die?"


    The two blinked in surprise.


    [Some weeks after the incident.]


    [Lockwood.]


    [Restaurant Caf¨¦.]


    QingLi and the two girls sat on the restaurant, eating lunch.


    "I miss the sisters."


    "Same."


    QingLi looked at the two, and sighed:


    "We''ll avenge them." She said.


    "The Boss had forgotten about them, do you think he''ll also forget us if we die?" A girl asked.


    QingLi was silent, before she could say anything, two girls in cloaks walked towards them, and sat down on their table.


    The there frowned seeing their action.


    "What are you two--"


    QingLi''s word trailed off seeing their faces.


    "How--"


    "Shhh."


    The two shushed them, and started.


    "We don''t have much time, We followed The Conquerors and entered the city to meet you two... We''ll be leaving before them, so we need to tell you the truth." One said in a low voice.


    The three looked at one another in confusion, but listened.


    "This is what really happened to our families."

 Chapter 364 - 364: Death Of Azazel!

    [Back to Present.]


    "This?"


    Yan was stunned.


    "Yan, I love you, but knowing all your evil deeds, and even killing mine and the girls'' families... No. No. No... That can''t be forgiven, We held on to our anger, and pretended so we could get closer to you guys, and know your secrets, making sure to send them to Michael."


    "You!! That''s why you''re always asking about the plans!! You bitch! I''ll kill you!!!" Yan yelled in rage.


    "Shhh... You have to survive before killing her." Michael smiled.


    "SHUT UP, Michael!!! I''ll also kill you!!!" Yan yelled.


    Azazel stared at him for some seconds, and looked at Michael:


    "I''m sure you removed all the children."


    "Yeah, both the still normal ones, and the experimented ones, they''re all in my hands... You lose Azazel, There''s nothing you can do." Michael smiled.


    **Hahahahaha!!! This will be the day we know who''s the strongest among us!!**


    Azazel''s eyes, hair and skin turned red, he grew in height, sharp fangs and claws elongated.


    "Venom... Fusion." Rebecca said with a smile... Moment next, red smoke surrounded her figure, and a five meters tall snake with the upper body of a human, and lower body of a cobra appeared on the wall.


    The others kings also summoned their darkness bloodline pets, fusing with them.


    *GRRAAAAAAA!!!!* Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All the dead soldiers threw their guns away, and turned into Hellions.


    **Hehehehe!!! You will all die!!!**


    Michael smiled and walked forward, his hands tucked away in his pockets.


    "You dare say you want to know who''s the strongest between us?"


    Michael''s eyes turned red and black, unknown amount of Abyssal divinity burst out from him forming a huge Reaper with two swords behind him.


    {DING!!!!!!!!}


    {Congratulations!!!! Host have activated his Abyss Spirit!!}


    **What?! Only Immortals above could do this?** Azazel was stunned, then realization struck him.


    **Hahaha!! So you''re already an Immortal!! That explained your Powers, and energy!!**


    Michael smirked, and the 100 feet tall Reaper grinned with him.


    "*I''m a god! And you should know how to bow to a god!!!*"


    With his word, an unknown amount of pressure fell over the whole land, pushing all the Hellions on their knees.


    **This?!**


    Azazel was stunned, seeing even his kings on their knees.


    "*How can a rat compare himself to a god?!!*"


    With his word, the huge Reaper swung its swords, clearing all the kneeling Helions in front of Michael.


    **You Bastard!!!**


    BOOM!!


    A red Demon spirit appeared behind Azazel.


    **I''ll show you my strength.**


    Michael stared at the Spirit with a smirk.


    {Abyssal Call Activated.}


    The Clone rose from the ground, shattered and merged with him, cladding him in his Obsidian armor.


    Four wings burst out from Michael''s back, and in sync; Four smoky wings burst out from the Reaper''s back.


    BOOM!!!


    A gateway opened behind him, and Giants walked out from it, standing behind Michael.


    "*I hope you can survive this.*"


    Michael gripped his sword, and high amount of Abyssal divinity surrounded the blade, more than hundreds Vortexes and space gateways appeared all over Lockwood.


    **What are you doing?!** Azazel yelled in horror.


    "*Destroying*"


    BOOM!!!


    All the Abyss Walkers channeled their strongest attacks.


    "Come on! What are we waiting for!!"


    Jennifer yelled, and infused her mana in her scythe.


    Drakon transformed into his dragon form, and shot into the air, channeling his strongest attack.


    "Together, Azazel must be killed."


    The founders said in unison, pointing their weapons at the city.


    "*[Void Euthanasia], [Void Of Retribution], [Killing Intent], and [Foresight]."


    The sky over Lockwood turned red.


    BOOM!!!


    **...**


    Azazel looked up in horror.


    "*It''s Nice knowing you, Azazel!*"


    "Love, H-Help me."


    Azazel looked down at Rebecca, he frowned seeing her painful expression, and turned around to the attacks getting ready to release... An attack which only a True god, or Primordial could survive from.


    "*DIE!!!!!*"


    Michael swung his sword... The Reaper simultaneously swung its, sending a colossal energy blade towards the city.


    "FIRE!!!!!"


    With Erika''s, and Jennifer''s roar, all the army, and abyss Walker''s released all their attacks towards Azazel and Lockwood.


    **Fuck!!!**


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!


    A mushroom cloud rose into the air, and in matters of One minute, the smoke finally cleared, revealing a ruin city in flames.


    "Goodbye Rebecca." Jennifer said in a low voice.


    "Mum, Dad... We finally avenge you." QingLi said.


    Erika, Mira, and Maria, stared at Michael for some seconds... Then.


    Whoss!!


    He disappeared.


    "Huh?"


    The three were stunned.


    ____


    [500 Miles from Lockwood.]


    Azazel appeared on the ground in his human appearance, clutching his chest.


    **Just an attack almost damage my soul, thank goodness I escaped.**


    "Really?"


    **Huh?**


    He looked up at Michael, who appeared in front of him.


    **You?! How did you find me?!!** Azazel stood up, staring at Michael with a frown.


    "Everything on this realm is under my hands, and do you really think you can escape from me?"


    Michael asked, his sword pointing downward, for now.


    **But...? How did you gain all these Powers? Three months ago, you''re just a Sovereign Medal 10-stars holder, now you''re an Immortal! In matter of three months!! Or, are you even a human?!**


    "Ye. I''m a human, and also not a human."


    Azazel frowned slightly, and laughed afterward.


    **Perhaps I was too Arrogant, and let you get close to me without even knowing it, I''m really surprised... The moment you heard about me, you planned to place spies in my city. You know you can''t place Spies inside, so you took the ones already in... You''re one cunning Bastard!!**


    "True, You were arrogant, but what you did to the children is really evil and despicable! For what?! Just for some hatred with the gods... You killed more than a thousand children, just to lower the time duration of Typhon... Don''t worry, I''ll send him to the place I''ll be sending you!"


    **Hahahahaha!!!! Do you think I''m scared of you?! You might kill me today, But Typhon will avenge me!!**


    "I''m hoping on that."


    **Although I''ll lose, but that didn''t mean I won''t try to kill you.**


    Azazel gripped his sword, and moved.


    BOOM!!


    The moment he charged forward, his blood froze. He dropped on his knees, right in front of Michael.


    "Goodbye Azazel."


    Michael raised his sword into the air, and dropped.


    WHOOSH!!!!!


    THUD!!!

 Chapter 365 - 365: Typhons Soul Manifestation!

    DRIP! DRIP! DRIP!


    Michael looked up from Azazel''s headless body to the sky, and sighed deeply, as the drop of rain fell on him.


    "This realm is finally safe from internal enemies... It remains the gods."


    He looked at Azazel''s dead body, and with a snapped of his finger, an abyss Walker appeared in front of him.


    "I learned something today."


    Michael waved his hand, and the Abyss walkers shattered into armor pieces.


    With another wave to the left, Azazel''s body trembled, and his soul rose from the ground.


    Michael lowered his hand, and the armors moved with incredible speed, merging with Azazel''s soul... In less than twenty seconds, Azazel''s soul was turned into an abyss Walker.


    Azazel moved his red eyes all over the place, seeing Michael, he got down on one knee.


    "By substituting a Walker, I can make another." Michael said, staring at Azazel.


    He then burnt the body, and nodded:


    "You''re one evil bastard, Azazel. But with me... You''ll be a good soldier."


    Whizzed!!


    Michael turned his head to the right, seeing Apate.


    "Where is it?" He asked.


    Apate walked towards him, and got down on one knee, then stretched forth her hands towards Michael.


    Michael took the vial filled with black liquid from her opened palm, and slowly observed it.


    "Is this the Original Virus?"


    "Yes, Ruler!"


    Michael nodded, and kept it in the system''s storage.


    "Both of you are my strongest Walkers, both lower gods... High, and Low stages... But It''s still amazing." He said, and waved his hand.


    The two turned into dust, disappearing from the sight.


    BOOM!!!


    ****Michael, Michael, Michael.****


    BOOM!!


    The whole land trembled, Michael instantly dropped to his knees.


    {Attack on Host''s mind detected.}


    {Protection Protocol activated.}


    BOOM!!!


    The mountain thousands of Meters away, instantly collapsed.


    "What is this?!!" Michael asked in mild confusion.


    BOOM!!!!


    Michael raised his head to the sky, seeing more than a hundred red eyes staring down at him.


    "Huh?"


    ****You don''t know me?!****


    With a roar, the ground trembled, cracking open.


    "This... Typhon?"


    ****Yes... I thought you don''t know me.****


    "But?! You''re still sealed! How can you manifest in the first Realm?! AI is also still active."


    ****Hahahaha!!!! Do you think that stupid artifact could hold me from attacking a Realm?! Look at you, On your knees... This is your rightful place, always on your knees!****


    Michael smirked, instantly his eyes turned red and black, an unknown amount of Abyssal divinity burst out from him... Before the eyes, He stood up.


    ****Impressive... Survive, We have a lot of things to discuss... Don''t die Michael, your life is beneficial to my future.****


    Michael frowned deeply, and asked: "I thought you''re sealed?! How the hell can you send a message?!"


    ****Send a message? Hahaha!!!****


    Typhon laughed out loud, and added:


    ****I''m still in my prison, I''ll have my revenge on the eternal Mother soon... Michael, Six months left in your realm, while in the gods, one month is left... When I''m out, they''ll be the first I''ll destroy, and then; your precious Artifact... After taking care of the gods, I''ll deal with you, and your stubborn realm.****


    "Hmm... That means I have one month to stop you!!"


    ****Hahaha!!! Michael, A month in the realm of gods is equal to Six months in your realm, can you leave your family for such a long time?****


    "I''m not leaving them, I''m protecting them!!"


    ****OK... I''ll be waiting for you, Michael... But don''t think you can fight me with such weak strength! You''ll get yourself killed.****


    "Oh? It sounded like you''re worried about me."


    ****Half Brothers are still Brothers.****


    "Brothers?" Michael was stunned.


    ****We''ll see in six Months. But if you''re stubborn, and ready to die, you can come to the realm of gods... I''ll be waiting.****


    Michael stared at him with a slight frown.


    "What do you mean by brothers?!!" He Yelled.


    ****As I said, We have a lot to take about Brother. Just get ready, because that will be you final chat in life.****


    Michael stared as the eyes disappeared from the sky; moment next, an eerie silent fell on the whole land.


    "System, what''s my success rate with him?"


    {Success Rate against Typhon?}


    Even the system was confused by the question.... Was this guy really planning on fighting Typhon with his current strength?


    "Yes."


    {Success rate: 0.000000000000001%}


    "..."


    Michael was stunned.


    "You got to be kidding me."


    {You asked a question, and I gave you an answer.}


    "Answer?! How the hell am I going to win with such Rate?!!"


    {Wait Host, Are you thinking of fighting Typhon with your current strength?}


    "What do you think?"


    {Even a Primordial god won''t dare face the current Typhon alone. And Host... Who isn''t even a True God, want to fight him... Is this stupidity or courage?}


    ".....??"


    "Hey System, why are you sounding like a human?"


    {"...."}


    Michael sighed: "OK, what do you want me to do? I need to get stronger, and Fast!! Any suggestion?"


    {Are you sure, Host? I have some ways for you to get stronger, but it won''t be easy.}


    "Tell me."


    {Quest Triggered X4!!!}


    "Huh? Four Quests?!"


    {First Quest: Host needs to travel to the third Realm.}


    "Hmm... That''s Darkon''s world."


    {Second Quest: Host needs to travel to the Fourth Realm.}


    "What''s in the Fourth realm?" Michael was confused.


    {Third Quest: Host must visit the Abyssal, and meet Ashyn.}


    "Will I get stronger in the Abyssal?"


    {Fourth Quest: Host needs to travel to the Gods'' Realm... The Eleventh Realm.}


    {Time: 6 Months.}


    Michael moved his gaze on the realms, and asked.


    "Will I get stronger by just entering the realm?"


    {No!}


    Michael thought for a moment, and moved his gaze on the Quests, and read them all over, again.


    "I should follow the lineup?"


    {Yes, Host.}


    Michael nodded, and asked a very important question.


    "If I complete my mission in these realms, what will be my success rate against Typhon?"


    {Calculating...}


    "Oh! Wow, when I asked the first time, you didn''t show me all this." He rolled his eyes.


    {Done.}


    Michael''s jaw dropped seeing the rate: "Holy Cow!"


    {Success Rate: 9999.999999999999%.} Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are we waiting for then?!!!!!" He yelled into the sky.

 Chapter 366 - 366: Antidote.

    [One week Later.]


    Supreme Brigade spent the seven days helping the refugees of the three destroyed cities settled down, and after working day and night, Clara finally got something, after accepting Azazel''s help.


    Today was the day She was going to show her result, so all the remaining 17 cities'' leaders had gathered in The Conquerors'' guild Building.


    "I hope she got the cure." Sunny''s father said in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, Agra family''s head... I know Clara, she''ll succeed."


    Caroton''s mayor, and Nia''s father, said.


    "Yes, We must think positively."


    Prince Chris''s, and Princess Camille''s father, King Edward said.


    Everyone nodded, and turned their heads to Michael, and his members, who sat some meters from them.


    "Supreme really helped us this time." Anerisa''s president said.


    "Yes, and he asked nothing in return, he''s truly the greatest gift to our world." QingLi said.


    "Yes... I have given him the city key, and a statue, which is built at the center of Amerisa, I think he doesn''t like it." Amerisa''s president said.


    "That''s Michael to you... I heard he also sent 1 billion years of life times to all his members, both core and outer members... That''s more than 500,000 players." Firenze said with a smile.


    The leaders were surprised, such high amount of life times... Michael is technically the richest player in VRG, now and forever.


    "I heard his Wedding will be held on 1 of December, that''s three days from now, the whole world is excited, I''m 100% sure if you arrive late, you won''t have anywhere to sit... What am I saying, you won''t have anywhere to stand."


    The second Senator of Valeria, Yomi, said.


    "Ha! I''ll be there before 7am! I can''t miss Supreme''s wedding." Shawn, the boss of infinity street said.


    "That''s nothing! I''ll be there before 6." Commander Wang added with a smile.


    "Wow! I''ll be there before 5am!"


    They all turned to Mika in surprise, moment next; they burst out laughing.


    "Keeping Jokes aside, Michael deserve more than what we have given him... We need something that''ll show our appreciation... Something great, which we''ll give him as his wedding gift." Daniel said.


    The other leaders nodded in agreement, all lost in thought.


    "Sorry for keeping everyone waiting!"


    Their discussion was interrupted by Clara, who walked inside, while pushing an experimental table.


    Everyone watched as she stopped before them, and started.


    "Good morning everyone, I want to say thank you for your patient, and understanding... And thanks to everyone in this room, especially Supreme. We finally got an antidote."


    "Phew!!"


    "Thank goodness!"


    "Finally!!"


    "Nicely done, Clara."


    "But!"


    They all quiet down hearing Clara''s word.


    "There''s a slight side effect." She revealed.


    "Side effect?" Amerisa''s founder frowned slightly.


    "Yes... The antidote can turn the children back, but they''ll lose their memories."


    Silence....


    The leaders all stared at one another, all dumbfounded.


    Clara suddenly smile.


    "But... Mr Michael gave a solution to this problem."


    Upon hearing her, Everyone''s faces brightened up.


    "He could reset the children''s brain, making them remember everything, every single detail, not only that, he could even flitter the bad memories, so the children won''t remember the bad experience they past through."


    The leaders and players in the room were stunned... They all stood up in unison, and turned to Michael.


    "We thank you, Mr Michael!!"


    They said simultaneously, even bowing their heads.


    Michael slightly smiled:


    "It''s all I can do to help, it''s nothing serious." He said.


    They all smiled, and sat down, some staring at Michael, while the rest were staring at Clara.


    "OK, We''ll try the antidote in front of everyone."


    With that said, two Supreme Brigade soldiers walked inside, with a kid with horns on his head, and a tail. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The child moved his fearful gaze around the room, and stopped in front of Clara.


    "Don''t be scared Child, everyone here is a friend, and they all want you to get better."


    She smiled, and remove the cloths covering the table, unveiling a tray with a syringe and hypodermic needle on it.


    She took the two, and slowly fixed them, then smiled at the child, who stared at her action in fascination.


    "OK, It''ll pinch, but only for a second."


    Clara said in a smoothing tone. She squat down, and slowly took the boy''s hand, and rubbed his skin with a cotton wool.


    The soldiers got on guard, as she moved the needle to the boy''s skin, and slowly puncture it. The boy grimaced, and Clara quickly injected the antidote into his blood vessel.


    "Ouch, see... It only hurt for a second." Clara placed a cotton on the spot injected, and smiled... After some seconds, she ruffled his head and stood back up.


    Clara placed down the things on the table, and raised her head to the people in front or her.


    "The antidote take effect after 30 seconds."


    She said with a smile... Everyone fixed their gazes on the boy.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    He held his stomach, and collapsed on the ground, rolling himself into a ball.


    The soldiers were about to move, but were stopped by Clara.


    "Hold on, at this stage, they tend to be dangerous to anyone who get closer to them." She said.


    The two men quickly stepped away from the boy.


    "AHHHHHH!!!"


    The boy screamed in pain. He got on his knees, and vomited a huge amount of black liquid.


    An unknown stench filled the room, causing the leaders to cover their nose, while others frowned slightly.


    "This is the smell of impurity... The child will continue vomiting it, and with every drop vomited, his/ her appearance changes."


    Everyone stared as the boy kept on puking more black liquid, their eyes widened, seeing the horns on his head reducing... In less than one minute of continuous throwing up, he was finally done.


    Everyone stared in surprise, as the boy looked around in confusion, his horns and tail gone.


    "How are you feeling, child?" Clara asked with a smiled.


    The Boy stared at her in confusion, the next moment, he held his head with a painful expression on his face.


    "AHHHHH!!!"


    They all turned their heads to Michael, who slowly nodded.


    Simultaneously, the boy stopped screaming, and looked up at Clara again.


    "I want to go to my Mum? Where is she?"


    "You''ll see her soon, child."


    Clara smiled brightly, and turned to the Leaders and players.


    "Nicely done, Start Mass production soon, we must get this done before ending of this year."


    Clara nodded:


    "Right away, Mr Michael." She smiled.

 Chapter 367 - 367: Why Is He In Such A Rush?!

    [Two days Later.]


    [Amerisa''s Ever High Collage.]


    ''It has been a week and two days now, and I haven''t seen Ira, and Ria, I hope they''re OK.'' Carl thought, walking towards his class, headphones on.


    "Hey, Dude! What about your plan on entering The Conquerors?"


    A guy with huge reading Glasses on, and who was clearly a book nerd rushed up to Carl, a smile on his face.


    Carl smiled, and removed his headphones; "Hi Jimmy. My plans still stand, I''m just thinking of ways to gain any core members'' attention, You know. Like Mr Tyson, or Rahond, maybe Miss Jennifer and Miss Erika."


    "Hahahahaha!!!"


    Jimmy burst out laughing, he laughed so loud that the other students turned towards him.


    "Why are you laughing?" Carl asked in displeasure.


    "Sorry, Bro... You didn''t say Mira, Maria, Miss Violet, or at least miss Niki, and Mr Levi and Mr Ricky... You''re mentioning the leaders of The Conquerors... Guy, I know you''re the son of Mr Shawn, but your father himself won''t be able to see those four you mentioned... Let alone you... I''m not against you bro, It''s just, those four are more important to the whole world that the Leaders themselves... It''ll be a blessing to even set your eyes on Mira and Maria."


    Jimmy walked towards him, and wrapped his arm on Carl''s shoulder, and whispered.


    "Guy, when I saw Mira and Maria on TV, I was shocked... They''re so beautiful! Even the top beauty in this collage don''t match the two... Oh? You know; Tomorrow is Supreme''s wedding... Countless powerful players and figures already arrived at Amerisa... So help a friend out... You can only be allowed in if you receive an invitation card... And I don''t want to stand outside and watch on the huge screen, I want to be in the show."


    Carl frowned slightly, while Jimmy continued:


    "I also heard the highest number of Invitation per family is five, which means that family can bring ten members... And your family only have four, Your mother, father, elder brother and you... If you get three, I''ll be able to come with you... Right bro? Help a friend out."


    Carl sighed.


    "My family was given only two invitation, and My Dad isn''t taking me... He''s taking his younger sister, my aunt... She''s dying to see Supreme in person, especially his Bride... You said Mira and Maria are beautiful, Have you seen Miss Erika and Miss Jennifer?"


    Jimmy was stunned, out of everything Carl said, he got one point.


    "Whoa! Dude!! That means you''re also not going, Why is your father taking your aunt instead of his son?!"


    "He said, "Carl, You don''t have to go to the wedding, you only need to focus on your studies" That''s what he said."


    Jimmy blinked a couple of times, and sighed softly:


    "I was putting my hopes on you, What should we do now?! We can''t just stay in class when the most epic wedding of the century is taking place... No, I heard that there''s a holiday tomorrow... You see, even the school is taking the day off to just go to the wedding!!"


    "I thought you''ll be sad missing school."


    "If it''s for the wedding, I''ll gladly miss school, but only for a day!!" Jimmy said with a smile.


    Carl chuckled seeing his best friend''s expression.


    "Oh!"


    Carl remembered.


    "Have you seen Ira and Ria lately?"


    Jimmy stared at his friend like he had grown an extra head.


    "Why ask such question? Have you seen them in school?"


    Carl shook his head.


    "Then how did you expect me to see them?"


    "You have a point." Carl slowly nodded, moving her gaze around.


    VOOOOM!!!!


    The two, and the rest students all turned their heads to the gate, seeing a white Bugatti Divo, and two Audis, stopping in front.


    "Is that?!" Jimmy was stunned.


    "That... That Car is more than 10 Million years of life times!! Who in this school can afford that?! Even my father won''t dare use so much life times just to get a car." Jimmy added.


    "That much, Can your father afford even a 5 Million car?" Carl asked teasingly.


    "Hey, Dude!"


    Jimmy punched Carl''s shoulder, then jumped on his back.


    "Get!! Get down, Bro! You''re squeezing me!!"


    "I''m not letti---"


    Jimmy''s word trailed off seeing the bodyguards getting down from the cars.


    Carl looked at his friend on his back, and followed his gaze to the cars. He frowned slightly, seeing the bodyguards.


    "Why did that man look so familiar?"


    He asked, staring at the muscular man in black suit, and sunglasses. Who got down an Audi, and walked towards the Bugatti, and stood beside it; the doors opened.


    "Huh?"


    The two were stunned, seeing the girls stepping down from the Bugatti.


    Jimmy: "Ira?"


    Carl: "Ria?"


    The Two got even more stunned, seeing a Lamborghini stopping behind the cars, and a young man got down, he was in a designer outfit, and black sunglasses.


    "Who''s that?"


    Jimmy got down from Carl''s back, staring at the young man.


    "Wait! That''s the founder''s first disciple, Adrian... But... What is he doing here?!"


    All the students watched as Adrian walked up to the two girls, and bowed with a smile on his face.


    "....."


    "Am I the only one stunned?" Jimmy asked.


    Carl was silent, his gaze fixed on Ira... Who was moving her gaze all over the school, like searching for someone.


    ''Who are you two, Ira? That even Adrian drove here to greet both of you.'' He thought, the next moment, his eyes widened in surprised:


    ''Ira... "M"Ira... Mira!!'' He turned to Ria. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Maria, and Mira!!!'' He froze.


    "Hey, Dude! Why are you suddenly so quiet?" Jimmy asked, slapping Carl''s shoulder, with a smile on his face.


    "It can''t be, Hold on, Dude... I need to confirm something."


    He walked away, heading towards the three...


    ''Now I know why that man looked familiar, he''s Borne! Mira''s head bodyguard... And also a core member of The Conquerors.'' He thought.


    "This boy, I should follow him before he does something bad." Jimmy quickly chased after his friend.


    "Why is he in such a rush?!" Jimmy thought, increasing his pace.

 Chapter 368 - 368: I Think Im In Love

    "What are you doing here, Adrian?" Ria asked in mild surprised.


    "Can''t I visit you? You know I have missed you. You''re always busy with the wedding, and other things... This is the only place I can see you." Adrian smiled.


    "In school?!"


    "It''s Your Brother-In-Law''s fault, He stopped everyone from seeing you two... Look at those five staring at me like I''m a stranger." Adrian said with a sad smile, staring at Borne and his brothers.


    Ria chuckled with a smile, and shook her head. "You''re putting everything on my Brother-In-Law? Can you say that in front of him?"


    "Hmm... Mm... When did I say that?" Adrian moved his gaze around the place, even looking at the sky, and ground.


    "Mira, You--"


    Maria turned around, only to see Mira looking all over the school, from a student to another... She gestured to Adrian to wait, and slowly walked towards Mira.


    "Mira!"


    She exclaimed, holding Mira''s shoulders from behind.


    Mira jolted in surprise, and turned around to Maria.


    "Who are you looking for? Or did someone caught your eyes?" Maria asked with a smile, moving her gaze all over the place.


    "What? What are you saying Maria? I... I''m not looking for anyone." Mira said in a low voice.


    "Hmm... I have a question, why are you guys wearing masks?" Adrian asked in mild confusion.


    The two girls turned their heads towards him, before they could say anything.


    "Ira! Ria!"


    "Huh?"


    The two turned around, seeing Carl and Jimmy, who was also their classmate, walking toward them.


    "Ira? Ria? Are those your names?" Adrian was stunned.


    "It''s a long story." Maria said.


    Before Carl could get close to the two, three men appeared In front of them, separating them from the girls.


    "Stop!!"


    Borne said sternly.


    "Mr Borne, I want to see Mira and Maria."


    "Mira and Maria?" Jimmy, who stood behind him was stunned frozen.


    "Let them pass, Sir Borne." Mira said with a smile.


    Borne nodded, and made way for the two friends. Carl nodded, and walked towards Mira.


    "Who would have thought both of you are our classmates? You hid yourselves well." Carl said.


    "That''s for our safety and well... So we can have a normal school life... If we show ourselves, Everyone will be scared, Amaze, and all over us... That''s not what we want... You understand?"


    Carl stared at Mira for some seconds, and slowly nodded: "I understand, but..."


    "No But... I was looking for you."


    "For me?" Carl was surprised.


    "Wait." Mira said, and walked towards the car.


    Maria stepped back, and stood beside Adrian, then whispered:


    "What do you think is going on here?"


    "I don''t know, I think Mira likes him."


    "You think? I''d known Mira for a long time now, And I know she likes him... I think she was impressed on how he handle the matter last time."


    "Last time? What last time?" Adrian was confused.


    "We encountered some dead soldiers, some days ago, I can''t remember the day, but it''s longer than a week... We asked him to take off the heads of the dead soldiers, and he did, not even hesitating for a bit."


    Adrian thought about Maria''s word and slowly shook his:


    "I don''t think that''s the reason, Mira had seen a lot of beheading, that won''t impress her... I think it''s something else."


    Maria thought for some seconds, and nodded. "You''re right."


    Mira walked back, with an envelope, and handed it to Carl.


    With confusion, Carl took the envelope, and slowly opened it... His eyes widened in surprised, bringing out an invitation card.


    "This."


    "I''m inviting you to my Brother''s wedding, will you be there?" Mira asked with a smile.


    "Will I be there? Of course! I won''t miss it in the world!! Thank you so much!" He thanked gratefully.


    "It''s nothing, Oh! About your plan on getting stronger, and finding a teammate to help you, how is it going? Are you still searching for teammates?" Mira asked with a smile.


    "Well..." Carl placed the invitation in the envelope, and looked up at her expecting gaze.


    "Well... I already--"


    "--I''m his teammate...!"


    Jimmy quickly stepped forward, and wrapped his hand around Carl''s neck. Mira''s face fall, while Jimmy continued:


    "...But... I''m a low rank holder, Bronze 3-stars actually... It will be good if you join us." He smiled.


    Mira turned her head to Carl, who smiled lightly.


    "He''s right, We''ll need an extra teammate."


    "Hey what about two?" Maria asked.


    "If she''s going, I am also going." Adrian said with a smile.


    "Wow, Dude. You asked for one, but you gained eight." Jimmy whispered.


    "Eight?" Carl was confused.


    "Yes, Mira, and Maria are coming, and there''s no way, Borne and the other four won''t follow behind... And If we''re lucky, Supreme, or more core members will join... Your plan on joining The Conquerors might really be fulfilled."


    Carl slowly nodded, staring at Mira with a smile.


    RING!!!!!


    A loud Alarm sounded all over the college, while the girls looked at one another, then at the boys. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s time for class, we''ll get going now, see you two tomorrow... You can ask of me if you want to see the whole party in close view." Mira smiled.


    The girls took their bags from Dick''s hands, and walked towards the college entrance with smiles on their faces.


    The boys fixed their gazes on them, as they walked away.


    Mira looked over her shoulder, staring at Carl, she smiled, and looked away.


    "Jimmy, Jimmy."


    Jimmy turned to Carl, hearing his name: "What''s it, Dude?"


    "I think I''m in Love."


    "Ahhh!!!" Jimmy''s mouth dropped wide open.


    "In Love, With... With Mira?!"


    Carl slowly nodded.


    "She... She''s still 15, I hope you remember that.... Don''t let her height and mature body deceive you."


    "Who told you I love her because of her body?" Carl turned to his friend, a deep frown on his face.


    "Just saying... But you should think on how to face Supreme."


    "That won''t be a problem."


    "...."


    Jimmy was stunned.


    "You''re right, Love is something you should fight for! So I''m with you." Adrian said with a smile, while Carl nodded.


    Borne, and his brothers looked at one another, and slowly nodded their heads.

 Chapter 369 - 369: My Goodness!

    [Wedding Eve.]


    [Grand Hotel.]


    "What is it, Erika? Tomorrow is your wedding, so why''s your face down?"


    Jennifer, who sat in front of Erika in the VIP room asked, upon noticing Erika''s low mood.


    The other eight ladies in the room all turned towards her.


    "What?! Erika, don''t tell me you don''t want to get married!" Jasmine said in shock.


    "What?"


    Erika looked up at her, and quickly shook her head.


    "No-No-No-No... That''s not it."


    "Then tell us, what are you thinking about?" Violet asked with a smile.


    "I''m just thinking about my past life, I never dreamed of getting here, or knowing any of you... I''m just amazed, that''s all."


    The girls looked at one another and smiled.


    "We understand. I''m still surprised I''ll be a bridesmaid... Normally, I would be in my castle, drinking tea, and taking boring classes on ways to be elegant, and noble princess... Gosh, you don''t know how happy I am for being here, instead in those classes."


    They all blinked a couple of times, staring at Camila.


    "So you''re using my wedding to escape lectures?"


    "You can put it that way, and well... It has been long I attended a wedding... So girl, cheer up, and drink to your heart content!" She raised her glass of wine into the air.


    "Yeah! Camila is right, drink to your heart content!" Veronica also raised her glass, and the rest followed.


    Erika chuckled, and also raised her glass.


    "To Erika! And Congratulations in advance!!"


    They all said in unison.


    Erika smiled: "To me!"


    They all gulped down their wines, and slammed down their glass on the table, moved their gazes around and burst out laughing.


    "That was cool! Again... Girls Time!"


    Niki yelled, pouring more wine in her empty glass, and passed it to Helena.


    _


    While the girls were drowning in celebration, The men were in the next room, calmly drinking and chatting.


    "So Mr Michael, why did you call us here?" Amerisa''s president asked with a smile.


    Michael moved his gaze on the six men sitting on the long table, and slowly nodded.


    "As you all know, my bride have some issues with her family, and currently no one knows if her father is alive or dead."


    The Six got serious, silently listening to Michael.


    "I want my wedding to be the best, and I don''t want to miss any single detail... Especially the most important one."


    He sighed and continue:


    "I need someone who''ll walk Erika down the aisle... A father figure."


    The six looked at one another in surprise, before they could say anything, Michael continued:


    "And Erika herself had chosen someone."


    "That''s good, Who?" Joker asked with a smile.


    Michael smiled, and opened his mouth:


    "She picked; Mr Robert."


    "Huh?"


    "....."


    They all turned to Robert, who was stunned... He stood up, in his black suit, and bowed at Michael.


    "I''m honored, to walk the General''s bride down the aisle... Thank y--"


    "--I''m the one who chose you, so there''s no need for you to thank me... The right person you should be thanking is Erika."


    "Yes."


    Robert nodded, and sat back down, a bright smile on his face.


    "Congratulates, Major Robert." Commander Wang said with a smile, rising his glass of wine to Robert.


    "Thank you, Commander--"


    "--Stop with the honorific, call me Wang! This is a celebration!!" Wang cut him off with a smile.


    "Yes, Comman-- I mean, Mr Wang."


    "Haha! Good." Wang said with a laugh.


    Michael smiled with the atmosphere, and took a sip of his wine.


    "Hey, Michael... How do you feel?" Tyson whispered.


    "How do I feel? I don''t get your question?" Michael stared at him with a raised eyebrow.


    "You know, you''re getting married tomorrow, aren''t you scared or anything?"


    "Why would I be scared of my own wedding?" Michael was confused.


    "Hmm... Not about your wedding."


    "..."


    Michael was getting even more confused, even with his psychic powers, he couldn''t understand Tyson''s question.


    "Your honeymoon, aren''t you scared, I heard some bride are wild on bed, especially when it''s their first time."


    "Pifffff!"


    Michael spurted out the wine in his mouth. His action drew everyone''s attention.


    "WHAT?!"


    He asked, staring at Tyson, who sat upright on his seat.


    "Why are you yelling, Michael? Is something wrong?" Tyson asked, staring at Michael with a teasing smirk on his face.


    ''....This bastard! You''ll see what I''ll do to you on your wedding.'' Michael thought, and shook his head.


    "Sorry, I just got surprise... You guys should enjoy the night, I''ll get going." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He glared at Tyson, stood up, and walked out.


    "What did you do, Tyson?" Chris asked in mild confusion.


    "Just ask him about his honeymoon."


    Tyson''s replied stunned the men in the room.


    _____


    [Back to the girls.]


    "Whoa!"


    Jennifer quickly caught Erika, who was aimlessly moving around.


    "Come on, girl. Your alcohol tolerance is very low, and you followed the girls, drinking... What were you thinking?"


    "Hey Jenny!!... I''m happy today! Why shouldn''t I enjoy myself!!"


    Erika yelled, drawing everyone''s attention.


    "Hold on, Isn''t that Miss Jennifer and Miss Erika?!"


    "Yeah, Huh? Is Miss Erika Drunk?"


    "It seems so, should we help?"


    "Are you mad?! If you dare even touch her clothes, Your head will be blown away... Guy, look around, what do you see?"


    The guy looked around the Lobby, seeing more than twenty men in black, standing on every single corner of the hotel, all putting on sunglasses... Their hands folded before them.


    "Are those men?"


    "Yes, they''re all soldiers of Supreme Brigade, the weakest among them is a Platinum medal holder, while the strongest is a Sovereign medal, and he''s Major Robert... So be careful."


    The guy slowly nodded.


    "Come on, Erika... Low your voice." Jennifer pleaded; "Gosh, where is Mira and Maria?"


    "What happened?"


    Erika''s eyes widened in Joy, she swiftly turned around... Seeing Michael walking toward them, she ran towards him, tightly hugging his neck.


    "You... You''re Drunk?" Michael was stunned, his hands wrapped on her waist.


    "Yes!! Yes! I''m Drunk for you!!"


    "....."


    "My goodness!"


    Jennifer facepalmed herself.


    "You guys shouldn''t get to see each other." She added.


    Michael smiled at Jennifer, and tightly held Erika, while she tightened her hold.


    Moment next, the space beneath their feat tore opened, and the two entered, leaving the stunned onlookers and Jennifer behind.


    "Micky!" She sighed helplessly.

 Chapter 370 - 370: Wedding 1

    Michael and Erika appeared in the park, right in front of the fountain.


    Erika stared at the glowing colors in amazement, slowly following their movement, as they moved with the waters.


    Michael stood three steps behind her, staring at Erika with a loving smile.


    He walked towards her, and hugged her waist from behind, resting his head on her shoulder.


    "Remember this place?" He asked in low voice.


    Erika felt a jolt of electricity, with his breath on her bare shoulders... Even in her state, she slowly nodded her head.


    "This... This is where you confessed..."


    She turned around, staring longing at his eyes.


    "I can''t wait to be yours." She lowered her gaze.


    Michael held her chin, and raised her head to his face.


    "You''re already mine."


    "True, But not yet--"


    Erika froze, as Michael closed her lips with his.


    "Mmm."


    She moaned, and deepened the kiss.


    ____


    [NEXT DAY!]


    [WEDDING DAY!!]


    Finally, the day of the wedding arrived, and all the leaders were already waiting inside, for the groom, and his Bride... While on the outside, hundreds of people stood waiting for the wedding to begin.


    "Dude! Look at so many people, all gathered to watch the wedding...!! Come on, we can''t stand here, we should enter." Jimmy said, pulling Carl with him.


    "This feels weird, I''m always the one pulling you to places, not the other way around... What got into you?"


    "Nothing, come on. Wait, do you have Mira''s phone number?" Jimmy stood, turning around to face his friend.


    "Hmm... I forgot to ask."


    "Come on, Dude! Look around us, there are millions of people here."


    Carl raised his eyebrows at his friend.


    "OK, I exaggerated... But still, we can''t just stand here when we can get inside." Jimmy said.


    Carl thought for a moment, looked at the invitation in his hands, and nodded.


    "You have a point." He said.


    "Who do we have here?"


    The two turned their heads to their side, seeing a blonde hair guy walking towards them, with two other guys following behind him.


    "Young master, Silvio... He''s the president''s nephew."


    "I know." Carl nodded at Jimmy''s word, and asked:


    "What is it, Silvio? If you''re here for the wedding, you can get going."


    Silvio folded his hands in front of his chest, and sneered at Carl.


    "I heard you said something about Mira''s phone number... I want to know how such a guy like you can have the number... You might have a powerful background, but everything is on your brother."


    "You!!"


    Carl held himself back, and sighed softly;


    "This is a wedding, it won''t be good if we caused a commotion, this isn''t college... But, Silvio. We''ll settle this some other time."


    "Settle what?"


    Silvio scoffed, and continued, his word filled with disdain.


    "Don''t you know who my uncle is? Even if I place a bomb here, no one will object, not even Supreme or The Conquerors."


    The two guys behind Silvio were stunned by his bold words, while Carl and Jimmy looked at one another, and burst into laughter.


    "You... You''ll set a bomb here and Even Supreme won''t be able to do anything about it? Even your uncle, the President won''t dare say that, let alone do it... At least I''m the son of my father, and no matter what happens, I''ll have a hold on the properties, and companies."


    Carl stepped forward, stopping a foot from Silvio, staring straight at his eyes, and continued:


    "But you? Do you have a say with your uncle''s companies? Let alone his companies. Do you have any power in his Household? So shut up, get out from my sight, and find a place to hide."


    "...!!"


    Silvio and his two friends were stunned speechless, staring at Carl like he had grown an extra head.


    "How dare you speak to me with such disrespect?!!"


    Hearing the roar, the crowd all turned their heads to the two guys, who were staring at one another with pure hatred.


    "What''s happening here?"


    "Are they fighting? Don''t they know whose Wedding this is?"


    "Those two looks familiar."


    "Yes."


    The crowd were murmuring, which surely drew the attention of the guards.


    "Something is happening over there, Anyone who''s causing the commotion should be kick out from here."


    With Borne''s word, more than ten guards nodded, and walked towards the location.


    "You really want to do this here? Don''t forget we''re both in the same rank." Carl said with narrowed eyes.


    "Haha! What if we''re in the same rank? I can defeat you with a punch."


    Carl stared at him for some seconds, and shook his head:


    "I can offend the president, But I''ll never offend Supreme, especially not on his wedding day."


    With that said, he turned around and walked away.


    "How dare you walk out of me?!!"


    Silvio roared in rage, he channeled his mama into his fist, and lunged towards Carl.


    "Watch out, Carl!!" Jimmy yelled in shock.


    Carl turned around, only to see Silvio''s fist heading toward his face.


    BAM!!!!


    A gush of wind blew, pushing everyone a step back.


    "How dare you attack someone on my brother''s wedding?!"


    Mira''s cold voice tear through the crowd like a hot knife on butter.


    Silvio stared at Mira in front of him, who caught his punch on her palm... He blinked in confusion.


    ''How did she get here so fast?''


    He quickly redrew his fist, and said with a smile.


    "Sorry Miss Mira... But Carl offended me first, He said a lot of bad things against Supreme; that''s why I acted."


    Mira raised an eyebrow, and a smirk appeared on her face.


    "Really?" She asked.


    "Yes!" Silvio quickly nodded.


    ''Mira love her brother more than herself, there''s no way she''ll let Carl go that easily. Carl... Just wait for your doom.'' He thought.


    "I hate liers."


    "Huh?"


    BAM!!!!


    A kick connected with his cheek, sending him flying some meters back.


    BANG!


    Silvio fell heavily on the ground, and threw up a mouthful of blood.


    "..."


    The crowd were stunned.


    "Please take care of him.... I don''t want to see him anywhere close to this wedding, same with these two."


    The guards who walked our from the crowd nodded, and walked towards Silvio and his boys.


    "It''s good to see you." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mira smiled, moving her gaze on Carl''s black suit, and nodded in satisfaction.


    "Come both of you, the wedding start in two hours... Let me get you a place to sit."


    She smiled, and walked towards the Mega Super Hotel.


    Carl and Jimmy looked at one another, smiled, and quickly followed behind her.


    "Dude, I don''t think you can block that kick." Jimmy whispered.


    Carl looked at Mira''s long legs, hiding behind the long black pants she was currently wearing, and sighed.


    "I don''t think I''ll even see her strike."

 Chapter 371 - 371: Wedding 2

    [Two Hours Later.]


    After the whole incident with Silvio and Carl, the atmosphere returned to its happy celebration.


    _


    Carl sat on the front row, with Jimmy beside him, all staring at the Over decorated huge Lobby... Journalists, cameramen, women, and Reporters were all over the place, Taking pictures of every slightest movement.


    "Wow! This is too extravagant, even for me."


    Carl turned to his friend, and was stunned seeing him soak in sweat... He frowned, and whispered:


    "Dude! Why are you so sweaty? Don''t embarrass me."


    "Sorry... I''m just nervous... Can''t you see the people sitting on my right, and back?" Jimmy was sweating harder.


    Carl looked at Jimmy''s side, seeing Commander Wang, and Amerisa''s President, even Joker... All on Jimmy''s right.


    Carl looked behind their seat, seeing Daniel, The Leaders of the other four biggest Cities... He gulped in, seeing the founders sitting at the other row of seats, from theirs.


    "I get your points... So many powerful people, any of them could destroy us." Carl said in a low voice, his heart also shakened.


    Jimmy placed his reading glasses on the crook of his nose, and sighed:


    "We can do this... This might be a test... Let show them we can also sit beside the leaders."


    "You''re right, Jimmy... You''re right." Carl nodded.


    "Hey, Both of you are here."


    The two looked up, seeing Maria standing before them, she was in a one-shoulder long white gown, with a beautiful smile on her face.


    With Maria''s question, the leaders all turned to the two out-of-place guys, who instantly broke out in sweat.


    "Why do you two suddenly look paled?" Maria asked in mild confusion.


    "It''s nothing." Jimmy quickly answered, and continued:


    "I mean, We''re cool... We just got here, and waiting for the wedding to start." Jimmy added, trying to art cool.


    Maria smiled at the two:


    "Ok, If you need anything, just call for the waiters, they''ll assist you with anything... Or..." Maria trailed off, and turned to Carl.


    "...Or, should I call Mira Over?"


    "No. No... She would be busy, there''s no need."


    "Ok then."


    Maria shrugged.


    "WOW!!!!!!!"


    "MICHAEL IS HERE!!!!!!"


    "WOW! SO HANDSOME!!!!"


    Everyone turned to the door, hearing the excited screams of the people outside.


    "My Brother-In-Law is here... Catch you later." Maria held her gown, and quickly rushed to the entrance.


    "That was something."


    Jimmy said, looking behind his seat, staring at the door.


    Maria stopped outside, staring at the Rolls-Royce Golden phantom, which was parked in front of the hotel...


    Tyson got down, He was in a white suit, and shoes... He buttoned his suit, then opened the door, with a smile on his face.


    A white shoe stepped down from the car.


    "Michael!!!"


    "We''re here!!!"


    "Congratulations!!!!!!"


    "Yeah!!! I want to see his face!!"


    "Me too!!"


    "Move out from the way!!"


    Another white shoe stepped out.


    "Yeeeeee!!!"


    "We''re waiting!!!!"


    "Come on, Michael!!!"


    The crowd were ecstatic, screaming on the top of their lungs... The guards were having a hard time holding them down.


    Everyone watched as Michael finally got down from the car.


    Silence...


    "Uhhh."


    BAM!


    Half of the girls instantly got wet, staring at his face, those with weak mindset instantly fainted.


    Michael was in a white silver Suit, and a bow tie, which reflected the sun rays itself... His inky black hair was style to the back, more radiant than ever. A white overcoat draped on his shoulders... His eyes were deep, and distance, but to the girls, it was like staring at the god of lust himself.


    Michael moved his gaze on the Crowd, and finally smiled.


    That set off the flames


    "YEAHHHHH!!!!!"


    "MICHAEL!!!!!!"


    "YOU''RE SO HANDSOME, MICHAEL!!!"


    "RUN AWAY WITH ME!!!!"


    "SAME!!!"


    "TAKE A PICTURE WITH ME, MICHAEL!!!!"


    "ME TOOO!!!"


    70% of those screaming were females, in all ages.


    The Journalists, and Reporters quickly got into action, taking pictures, and talking on their mics.


    Michael waved his hand at the crowd, and walked towards the Hotel, with Tyson, Sunny, Rahond, and Chris following behind, all in white suit.


    Michael stopped, and scanned Maria who stood before him.


    "You look beautiful."


    He said with a smile.


    "Oh, Thank you, Brother-In-Law... Come on."


    She made way, and Michael walked in with his group following behind.


    "Wow! Can a guy be so handsome?!"


    Jimmy was stunned, he had to remove his glass, and wear it again, to see if he was seeing things.


    "Wow! I''m also impressed." Carl said, utterly stunned.


    At the other row, two girls stared at Michael, a smile on one''s face, while a sad smile on the other''s.


    "Wow, Look Sarah... Michael is so Handsome!" Kira said with a smile.


    "Yeah." Sarah slowly nodded, her gaze fixed on Michael.


    Noticing the sadness in her friend''s tone, Kira turned towards her.


    "Don''t be sad Kira, You''ll find someone else... Someone better than Michael, who''ll love you."


    "Who will be better than Michael?"


    "No one, But... But you''ll see... Believe me." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sarah stared at her friend with a raised eyebrow.


    "What are you two saying? Be quiet." Mrs Jones said, sternly staring at the two on her left.


    "Yes, little Sister, listen to Mum." Tina, the manager of Mega super hotel said.


    Sarah rolled her eyes, not uttering a single word, just staring at Michael, who walked up to the Altar, and stood before the pastor.


    Tyson, Sunny, Chris, and Rahond stood at the side, moving their gazes around.


    "I''ll have to admit, Michael is one handsome champ." Clara said, staring at Michael.


    "Guy, do you think I can have such a wedding?" Jimmy asked, turning his head to Carl.


    "First gathered 10 Billion years of life times, then you can."


    "Dude, Why are you so heartless? I can''t even have ten Thousands, and you''re going to 10 Billion!" Jimmy said in a displease tone.


    "Before thinking about marriage, think about the girl that''ll accept to marry you." Carl''s indifferent answer stunned him.


    Before he could say anything, a sharp shriek, tore those the space.


    "Eeeeeee!!! The Bride Is Here!!!!!!"


    "WOW!!!!"


    Everyone turned their heads to the door, seeing two Rolls-Royce phantom coming to a stop, with a white Limousine following behind.


    "Huh?"


    The two''s jaws dropped wide open.


    "I change my mind, You''ll need 100 Billion to have such wedding." Carl said.


    "...."

 Chapter 372 - 372: Wedding 3

    The two white Rolls-Royce''s doors opened, and eight girls got down, all in white expensive gowns.


    The Limo doors opened, and five young girls walked out, with beautiful flowers in hands, all in white high-low dresses. These girls were once vampires, sent to assassinate Mira, Erika and Jennifer.


    A white high heel stepped out, then followed by another, and Jennifer got down; she was in a white bandage dress, with silver lining on both sides...


    "MISS JENNIFER!!! WE LOVE YOU!!!"


    "YES!!! WILL YOU MARRY ME?!!"


    "I''LL GLADLY ACCEPT TO BE A KEPT SON-IN-LAW!!"


    "SAME HERE!!"


    Jennifer smiled, and stood at the side.


    Mira got down, she was in a white Tiered-made gown, and white heels... She smiled brightly at everyone, and move to the left.


    The eight ladies all stood at both side of the car, four on each side, with the five flower girls backing the door.


    Everyone watch in anticipation, as two long silver heels stepped out of the Limo.


    Erika got out with a smile on her face, she was marvelous... Her long silver hair was styled down, like an endless waterfall... She was In a white mermaid gown, with priceless silver gems on its lower segment.


    "WHOA!!!"


    Half of the men instantly got nosebleed, staring at the beauty before them.


    "WOW!!! I have now seen everything!!"


    "MICHAEL IS SO LUCKY!!"


    "I WISH TO BE IN HIS SHOE!!"


    "NOT ONLY IN HIS SHOE, I WISH TO BE HIM!!!"


    "Yeah!!!"


    The Crowd watched, as Robert got down... He was in a black suit, and a tie...


    "That''s Major Robert!!"


    "Yes!!!"


    They watched as Erika hooked her hands in Robert''s arms, and the two walked behind the five flower girls, with Jennifer, and Mira following behind, then the Ladies.


    "WOW!!!"


    "COME ON, WATCH THE SCREEN!!"


    "YES!!"


    They watched as the group entered the hotel.


    _


    Michael''s gaze was fixed on Erika, as she slowly walked towards him, her head held high... She gave him a bright smile, as Robert led her towards the Altar.


    "Wow! Miss Erika is Beautiful!! I thought she''s already beautiful, but this... She''s a goddess! The goddess of beauty!" Kira said in amazement.


    "You have a point, I now know why Michael chose her." Sarah said in a low voice.


    _


    ''It seems after the gods'' blessing, My Love got even more beautiful.''


    Michael smiled, and calmly took Erika from Robert, who smiled at him, and step to the side, standing with Drakon, Tyson and the other guys.


    While the girls stood with Maria, on Erika''s side.


    Michael winked at her, and the two turned to the pastor, a man looking his late 40s, in a black suit, with a mic in hand.


    "Today we gathered here to wed Mr Michael and Miss Erika."


    The Audience smiled, listening to the pastor, who gave a small speech, and entered the vows.


    "Mr Michael, Please follow me--"


    "--That won''t be necessary."


    Michael cut him off, and turned to face Erika... She also turned, staring at his eyes


    Michael smiled, and started:


    "Erika..."


    He smiled, and continued:


    "We met in some circumstances." He chuckled lightly.


    "But who would have thought we''ll be standing on the altar together, getting married."


    Erika smiled, her gaze fixed on his eyes, as he continued:


    "So today, I''ll promise you this. I, Michael, will be true to you in good times and in bad, in sickness and in health. I will love and honor you all the days of my life. I take you as my wife, with your faults and your strengths, as I offer myself to you with my faults and strengths, and... I''ll never leave, hurt or betray you in my whole life. I''ll always protect you, and we''ll be together for eternity..."


    "Awww...."


    The Ladies all exclaimed, feeling touch by Michael''s Vow.


    Erika smiled, straighten her back, and opened her mouth.


    "I, Erika, will be true to you in good times and in bad, in sickness and in health. I will love, cherish and honor you all the days of my life. I take you as my Husband, and life, with your faults and your strengths, as I offer myself to you with my faults and strengths, and... I''ll never leave, hurt or betray you in my whole life, I''ll be your shield, and we''ll be together for eternity..."


    "Wow... That was deep." Jimmy said In a low voice. While Carl nodded his head.


    Two girls walked forward with rings on silver pillows.


    Michael and Erika took the rings, and looked at one another with smiles on their faces.


    Michael took Erika''s hand, and slowly put the ring on her ring finger.


    "We''re bonded forever." He said, looking up at her eyes.


    Erika smiled, held his hand and put the ring on his finger.


    "For eternity." She clarified with a smile.


    The Pastor smiled at the two, and said:


    "You can seal it, by kissing your bride."


    Michael nodded, his gaze fixed on Erika''s eyes.


    The two moved their heads closer, and closed one another lips in their.


    "YEEEEEE!!!!!!"


    "CONGRATULATIONS!!!!"


    "YES!!!!"


    The Crowd outside, and girls threw the flowers in their hands into the air, and simultaneously, rose petals started falling from the ceiling, on the audience, and all of Amerisa.


    "Wow, What a Wedding!!" Jimmy yelled out loud.


    The two newlywed finally separated from the kiss, and turned to the audience, waving their hands at them.


    "Congratulations, Brother, and Sister-In-Law!!"


    Mira and Maria rushed towards the two.


    "Thank you, Mira."


    Erika smiled, hugging Mira.


    "Congratulation, Michael."


    "Congratulations, Partner!!"


    Drakon, Tyson, and Sunny walked towards Michael, giving him a big hug.


    "Thanks." Michael nodded.


    "More Congratulations."


    Jennifer walked towards Erika, giving her a bouquet of flowers.


    "Thank you so much, Jenny!"


    Erika quickly hugged Jennifer.


    "I''ll be waiting for your wedding." She whispered in Jennifer''s ear.


    "Keep waiting."


    Jennifer answered, and the two burst out laughing.


    "Wow! Congratulations, Mr Michael." Commanded Wang, and the leaders walked up to Michael, shaking his hand one at a time.


    "Thank you everyone for coming." Michael smiled at them.


    "That''s not all, Mr Michael... There''s a banquet for your wedding, the whole Amerisa must enjoy." Ameriasa''s president said with a smile.


    Michael stared at the group, and slowly nodded, he turned his head to Erika, who stood some meters from him, getting ready to throw the bouquet of flowers. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wooo!"


    She threw it.


    "Yeah!!!"


    All the girls raised their hands to catch it, but it fell on.


    "Huh?"


    Jimmy was stunned, seeing the flower on Carl''s Lap.


    "....."


    *


    *


    *


    Wedding!!!!!


    Our MC and FL are finally Married!!!!


    I still can''t believe it!!!


    I''m working on Pictures, I''ll upload them soon.

 Chapter 373 - 373: Thank You

    [Night Time.]


    [8:00Pm.]


    After the whole celebration at the banquet. Everyone stood in front of the grand hotel, with the Reporters and Journalists still taking pictures, and videos.


    "Mr Michael, this is for you."


    Amerisa''s governor stretched forth his hand towards Michael, who stood before them, with his Bride.


    "This?"


    Michael stared at the house key in confusion.


    "This is a gift from all the leaders. This is the key to the palace on the north Island, it''s your wedding gift, from us." The Governor said with a smile.


    Michael moved his gaze on the leaders, and turned to Erika, who slowly nodded her head. He smiled, and turned to the Governor.


    "Then we won''t refuse."


    He took the key, and the leaders all sighed in relief.


    Michael moved his gaze on the guests, and yelled.


    "Thank you all for coming and celebrating with us, my Bride and I are more than happy, and for that, we''re also giving everyone a thank-you gift."


    The gathered crowd looked at one another in confusion, and surprise.


    The next moment.


    DING!!!!!!


    They all raised their bracelet. Upon seeing the amount of life times, their eyes widened in shock... Moment next:


    "WOW! YOU''RE THE BEST SUPREME!!!!"


    "FROM NOW ONWARDS, YOU''RE MY GODFATHER!!!"


    "YES!!! YOU''RE ALREADY MY GODFATHER!!"


    "I LOVE YOU SUPREME!!!!"


    "SORRY, MRS MICHAEL, BUT THIS IS FROM OUR HEARTS!!!!"


    "YES!!!!"


    Their voices shook the city, reaching hundreds of miles away, the whole Amerisa was screaming in joy!


    "Dude!!! I am Rich!!! For just coming to a wedding!!" Jimmy was ecstatic.


    "10... 10... 10 Billion years of life times?"


    Carl moved his gaze from his bracelet, to the hundreds of people around them, and gulped in.


    "How Rich is Michael?" He muttered.


    "Dude! 10 Billion for everyone." Jimmy wrapped his hand on Carl''s neck.


    "You must hold Mira down, If you lose her, I won''t be your friend anymore; you heard me?"


    Carl blinked a couple of times, and slapped Jimmy''s hand off his shoulder.


    "Keep a distance from me."


    "Come on, Dude! I was kidding, Nothing else!!" Jimmy said with a smile, while Carl rolled his eyes.


    Michael, and Erika waved at everyone, and turned around to see a white Helicopter, waiting for them, fully decorated with beautiful flowers. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "General Michael, a gift from us, and the Supreme Brigade."


    Robert, and Zukila said with a smile.


    Michael shook his head with a small smile, while Erika opened her mouth.


    "Thank you so much." She walked forward, and gave Zukila a big hug.


    "It''s nothing much." Zukila smiled.


    The two separated, and Erika moved back to her husband, standing beside him.


    "Happy honeymoon!!" Mira yelled with a smile.


    "Yes!! Don''t worry, you can stay as long as needed!!" Maria added, while Jennifer and the others nodded with smiles on their faces.


    "Young man, Congratulations, and thank you for the life times."


    Mrs Jones walked up to the two, a bright smile on her face.


    "Mrs Jones, Thank you for coming, and it''s only a small amount."


    "Small amount? Look at this young boy who was looking for life times some months ago... Come on now, won''t you give this old woman a hug?"


    Michael smiled, and hugged her.


    "I''ll miss you."


    Mrs Jones said, separating from the hug.


    "Take care, Mrs Jones."


    Michael smiled, turned around and held Erika''s hand.


    Everyone watched with smiles, as the two walked towards the Helicopter, and got inside.


    "Bye!!!!!"


    Everyone waved at them, watching as the Helicopter started, and ascends.


    "That''s my, Partner." Drakon said, wiping the tears off his cheek.


    "Huh? You''re also crying?" Tyson asked, also wiping the tears off his face.


    "....Why are you crying?" Drakon asked in mild confusion.


    "I love happy ending." Tyson said.


    "Me too." Violet said, wiping her tears with a handkerchief.


    "Are you guys done crying? We must use this time, and Learn the news Powers given to us." Jennifer said, staring at the Helicopter which was distance away.


    "Huh?"


    The group turned towards her, a little stunned.


    "Hey, Jennifer. Don''t you have tears?" Helena asked in mild confusion.


    "Meaning?" Jennifer turned around to the group.


    "You didn''t cry or anything, why?" Veronica asked.


    "I don''t understand why people cry during weddings... To me, it''s old fashion." Jennifer said.


    "Does that mean you won''t cry on your wedding?" Rahond asked.


    "Why would I cry? And besides, I''m not getting married anything soon."


    "Oh, Really?"


    Drakon said, while everyone tuned their heads to Tyson.


    Tyson stared at them, and was instantly speechless.


    "Emm... Hmm... I''m going inside, Who want to have more cake?!"


    Whoosh!


    "Huh?"


    The group were stunned, seeing his speed, as he ran into the grand hotel.


    "Really?"


    ___


    "Are you two already leaving?"


    Carl and Jimmy turned to their right, seeing Mira and Maria walking towards them.


    "If you want us to stay, we''ll stay."


    Carl elbowed Jimmy''s stomach, and said to the two.


    "Don''t mind him, we aren''t leaving, we want to stay a little longer."


    Mira and Maria looked at one another and smiled.


    "I have been looking everywhere for you."


    The four turned to Adrian, who walked up to them with a smile on his face... He stopped in front of Maria, and smiled brightly at her.


    "Oh? You two are here." He added, noticing Carl and Jimmy.


    "Yeah." Carl said, scratching the back of his head.


    "Good, we can all go out and enjoy ourselves! The cinema perhaps?" Adrian suggested, and added:


    "Don''t worry, My treat."


    "Aww... So cute." Maria smiled, and turned to Mira. "What do you say, Mira?"


    Mira thought for some seconds, and shrugged:


    "Ok."


    "Good, you guys are coming with, right?" Maria turned to the two friends.


    "We won''t miss it!!" Jimmy yelled, while Carl slowly nodded.


    "Come on, Let''s use my car." Adrian said with a smile.


    Jennifer watched the group, and turned her head to Drakon and Borne.


    "You remember Michael''s Order, Keep an eye on those two."


    Drakon nodded, and flew into the air.


    "Yes, Miss Jennifer!!"


    Borne said, and walked away with his brothers.

 Chapter 374 - 374: Honeymoon [R-18] 1

    [Warning! Adults'' Content! Read on your own advise.]


    _


    [Island.]


    The Helicopter slowly landed on the ground, and Michael got down, and helped Erika down.


    The two stared at the huge white Mansion in front of them in surprise, even the pilot was stunned.


    The huge mansion was absent of fence, and gate, but all types of flowers were placed all over the place... Some in shapes of love.


    "Wow, those guys are something else." Michael said with a smile. He looked over his shoulder with a raised eyebrow.


    Seeing his eyes, the Pilot quickly nodded, and started the copter, quickly flying away, leaving the two alone on the Island.


    "What do you want to do Love?" Michael turned to Erika, a smile on his face.


    "Come on."


    Erika smiled, and walked towards the Mansion... Michael chuckled, and followed behind her, while secretly Spreading his Divinity all over the Island, making sure they were alone.


    Discovering no one, he sighed in relief, and entered the house with Erika.


    The two were stunned seeing the highly decorated sitting room. Erika stared at the stairs in front of them, which led upstairs in fascination.


    "Wow, I''m impressed."


    Michael nodded, staring at the golden couches, made from real gold, literally.


    Michael stared at Erika before him for some seconds, and walked towards the bar, and took two glasses, and a bottle of wine. Erika''s gaze followed his every action.


    "Come on, Let have a drink."


    He waved the wine bottle, and glasses at her, and walked towards the couches.


    Erika smiled slightly, and followed, sitting beside him.


    "Shouldn''t we get out from these clothes?" She asked.


    "Not yet."


    Michael smiled, pouring her a glass of wine, stopping it halfway.


    "I don''t want you drunk." He said with a loving smile, handing her the glass.


    "My husband is so sweat." Erika took the glass, and tested it, her eyes on him.


    Michael smiled, poured his, and raised it to her.


    "Cheers!"


    Erika tap her glass on his, and added:


    "To us."


    The two gulped down their wines, and placed the glasses down in unison... Looked at one another, and burst out laughing.


    "I''m so happy."


    Erika rested her head on his shoulder, staring at the wine bottle.


    "Me too. Finally, you''re mine."


    "You know what will make this night more enjoyable?" She sat up, turning to him, with a mischievous smile.


    "No, I don''t know." Michael shook his head.


    "A good shower."


    "...."


    Michael blinked, and opened his mouth:


    "Wait for me."


    He stood up, and climbed the stairs: "When I''m ready, I''ll let you know." He added.


    Erika poured herself another glass, and held it in her hands, moving her gaze around the huge sitting room.


    ''Finally... I''m so happy!! Can''t wait for the night... Wait, Will it hurt during the first time? Jennifer said it will, a little... What am I saying? Jennifer hasn''t experienced it, she''s just saying that out of movies and Books she had read...'' She smiled.


    ''Michael knows it''s my first, so he''ll be gentle... Right?''


    DING!


    A notification from her white bracelet interrupted her thoughts. Erika looked down at her bracelet, and smiled.


    She stood up, and walked towards the stairs. Erika held her gown, and slowly climbed up the stairs.


    ''Jennifer, Mira. And Maria... Do you guys have to get me such a long gown and Heels?'' She grumbled.


    ____


    Erika stopped, seeing Michael standing on the hallway, in front of a door.


    "Come on."


    He offered her his hand.


    Erika took it, and followed him inside the room... Michael led her to the bedroom, and helped her sit on the bed.


    "Wait for me."


    Erika watched as he entered the Bathroom, and closed the door.


    ''What''s he up to?''


    __


    Michael stepped into the bathroom and turned on the faucet, adjusting the water temperature. He then Poured in some sweet smelling bath bubbles, which quickly multiplied.


    He walked towards a switch, and turned on the infrared heater in the ceiling. It cast a pleasing red glow that enhanced skin tones.


    "What do you think about the bed?" He asked from inside.


    "Good, but Isn''t the rose flowers too extravagant?" Erika''s voice sounded from the bedroom.


    Michael chuckled:


    "I thought you love roses?"


    "Yeah I do, but this..."


    Michael removed his clothes and wrapped a white towel around his waist, then looked at the room one last time, and nodded in satisfaction... And walked outside.


    When he came out of the bathroom, Erika suddenly stopped speaking and stared at him, mesmerized. A broad smile spread across her face in recognition that this was really going to happen.


    Michael walked up to her, and took her by the hand, helped her up; and led her into the bathroom. There was a warm red glow to the room and a wonderful warmth on her skin. An expensive, claw foot tub stood in the middle of the bathroom with steaming hot water splashing down into bubbles. Soft, fluffy towels in pastel colors hung on a towel rack.


    Standing in the bathroom, Erika was not sure what she should do.


    Should she take her clothes off?


    A stab of apprehension came flooding over her at the thought of being naked in front of Michael. They were married, but no man have even seen that much of her body.


    Before she could act, he moved her to a mat next to the tub and turned her to face a full length mirror. Michael stood close behind her.


    There was just a haze of steam on the mirror from the hot bath water, which gave her image a more dreamy appearance. Michael slowly raised his hand, and began to unfasten her zip on her back... Going slowly, to see if she''ll say otherwise, his gaze fixed on the mirror, staring at her green eyes.


    His touch was like electricity to her. Michael was actually going to undress her!


    That thought was both terrifying and wonderful, but kind of sweet.


    Next, he held her gown, and slowly pulled it down her body.


    The large claw foot tub continued to fill behind them, as he slid her gown down over her waist and down to her feet... Erika stepped out of them as if in a dream.


    ''Was this really happening?'' She thought.


    Michael massaged her calves and thighs before straightening up again. Looking in the mirror, Erika saw her white panties and felt a little embarrassed, and nervous.


    The red glow from the heater gave her skin a healthy, tanned look and felt heavenly on her naked skin. Michael''s fingers slowly moved down her back, and then upward to her collarbone.


    Erika laid her head back on Michael''s chest and she smiled languorously. She could do this all day. The nervousness that she had felt earlier, began to slip away.


    Michael ran his hands up and down her arms. His touch was like electricity. He moved away momentarily to turn off the bath water.


    When he came back, he whispered:


    "Are you ready?" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Erika felt more current moving down her body, to in between her thigh. She gulped in and slowly nodded her head, not having the energy to say anything.


    She stood there in her white bra and panties. The mirror continued to fog, and her image became more indistinct, and ghostly.


    Michael reached around and kissed her on her jawline, just below the ear. She felt a tingling sensation that began in her neck and traveled to her nipples and continued all the way down to her groin.


    "You look lovely," Michael said close to her ear, and added:


    "I love your curves. And I love your goosebumps."


    Standing under the heater, Erika wasn''t cold. She didn''t know why she had goosebumps.


    He massaged her arms, working his way down to her waist. Michael slid his hands into the waistband of her panties and slid his fingers around the waist to the front, then back to her hips before pushing them down to the floor. And Erika stepped out of them.


    She wondered if Michael noticed her shaved pussy.


    He massaged her waist and worked his way around to her butt.


    "Wow, how nice," he said, almost to himself.

 Chapter 375 - 375: Honeymoon [R-18] 2

    [Warning! Adults'' Content! Read on your own advise.]


    ''Where did he learn how to be so seductive?''


    Erika thought, and froze, feeling His hands continued up her back, to her bra strap, and he deftly unfastened her bra, and It slid to the floor.


    Now she stood completely nude. She felt embarrassed, and was glad the mirror was fogged, so Michael couldn''t see her reddened face.


    Michael reached his hands around and cupped a breast in each hand. He found them to be soft as giant marshmallows.


    Michael had never imagined human''s flesh to be so soft, so warm. As he rubbed and pushed them together, small pebbles began to form under his palms.


    "Mmm..."


    Erika moaned and Michael felt himself getting really turned on when he recognized that she was getting aroused. He removed his hand from her breasts, and stroked lightly across her flat tummy.


    Michael felt her tremble at his touch. He kissed the top of her shoulder, moving to the back of her neck, then between her shoulder blades.


    Breaking her revelry, he took her hand. Erika smiled as he led her to the tub, up on the stool and down into the bubbles to the water. She sank into the warm water as Michael prepared a large soft sponge.


    Erika Looked down, her erect nipples protruded through the bubbles on the surface.


    Michael stroked her breasts with the back of his fingers, and smiled.


    "Just gorgeous," he cooed.


    Erika never thought she would have a man say that about her tits. She pushed them up through the water, pressing them together, bubbles running down the trough between them.


    Applying soap to the sponge, Michael lifted her arm and began to stroke along its length. He planted a kiss on the back of her hand after he finished with it.


    He then moved to the other side and repeated the process with the other arm.


    Erika looked up at him and asked, tentatively. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Can I touch your cock?"


    "Of course, most gladly." Michael answered with a smile.


    She reached over and released the towel. His dick sprang free, and it was semi-hard.


    Erika carefully touched it, and it stirred and further stiffened, making her giggle. She moved her hand to his butt and pulled him closer. She took his dick in hand and put just the tip into her mouth; and began to explore it with her tongue.


    After some seconds, Erika pulled it out and just held it and studied it, as if she wanted to memorize what it looked like. Then she plunged it back in between her lips, taking more than half his length into her mouth. She sucked hard as she pulled it out with a smacking sound.


    She looked at it again, tracing the veins with her finger.


    "That was good." and with a long sigh, she settled back into the tub, her eyes closed.


    Getting control of himself, Michael continued to bathe her, lifting one of her long legs clear of the water; and using the sponge, he gently washed her, exclaiming over her gorgeous legs, reaching down under the water to get to her buttocks.


    Moving to the other leg, he lifted it free of the water, kissed it, and began to wash it with the sponge. Her breath was becoming more rapidly now as her arousal grew. He reached down into the water and cupped her pussy in the palm of his hand, applying pressure.


    Erika arched her back, closed her eyes, and moaned. He stroked her inner thighs with the back of his hand. First going up and down one leg, then up and down the other. He lifted a leg out of the water and moved down the end of the tub.


    Michael massaged her foot, then brought her big toe to his mouth and sucked. He could feel her leg trembling slightly. Returning it back into the warm water, he fished for the other leg. He repeated the same treatment to that leg, and finished with a kiss to the shin, looking into her eyes. He saw longing and desire he had never seen before.


    "Do you feel clean now?" he asked with a smile.


    "Hell, no. I have never felt more dirty in my life," she said irreverently. "Can we jump into bed, now?" and added with a chuckle.


    "Take it easy there, tiger." Michael said.


    Then an image formed in his head of Erika, naked, with tiger stripes. That was one sexy image.


    He offered her a hand, and she emerged from the tub and stood on the mat. Rivulets of water ran down her skin and she looked good enough to eat.


    Michael stood in front of her, taking in the sight.


    Erika could stand it no more, and wrapped her arms around him, she pressed their naked bodies together, and kissed him hungrily. Her warm, wet body pressed into his. Her tongue searched for his until they danced together.


    Michael felt his erection pushing into her abdomen, just above her pussy.


    They separated and Michael reached for a towel and began to dry her. He rubbed her body with the soft, fluffy towel, beginning with her neck and arms, and worked his way down. She was pleasing to look at.


    Squatting down to dry her feet and legs, he kissed her belly, just below the navel, and then her shaved pussy.


    "Beautiful" he commented. Standing to his feet.


    Michael took her by the hand and led her to the bedroom. The room lighting was on a dimmer, plus there were now flickering, with scented candles around the room.


    Erika lay down on the bed with her legs open and ready. He stood there for a moment, just appreciating her, and her eagerness.


    "What are you looking at? Don''t you want to fuck me?" She asked teasing.


    Michael blinked with a smile, and answered:


    "As a photographer takes a moment to appreciate the meadow before taking a picture. So I must stop and admire God''s handiwork before becoming one with you."


    Erika blushed and smiled demurely. She began to play with her pussy with her fingers, working in a circular motion.


    Michael Moved onto the bed between her legs, and slowly stroked her calves, then her inner thighs. Bending his head, he planted kisses on her inner thighs.


    Moving up her body, he spent a moment admiring her sex. Her swollen labia glistened with her juices. After wetting a finger in his mouth, he ran it slowly up her pussy lips and over her protruding clit.


    Erika moaned and stiffened when he did this.


    Michael slowly moved up her body, running his hands from her hips, along her slender sides, up to the outer edges of her breasts.


    He paused and plant kisses on her flat belly and painted a line around her navel with his tongue. Her waist was incredibly small.


    While doing this, he kept an eye on her face to gauge her reaction. Her eyes were closed and her lips pursed. Her face and upper chest were flushed with arousal.


    Continuing to move up Erika''s body, Michael settled his body on her lower torso. He kissed the edges of her boobs. Using both hands, he pushed them together and kissed her erect nipples.


    Michael traced around her areola with his tongue, while Erika placed her hands on both sides of his head. He gently suckled first on a nipple, then moved to the other, planting kisses all over her breasts.


    They both moaned in pleasure.


    Erika started breathing rapidly, and she began to grind her mound into his abdomen. He moved up, matching his body with hers. They kissed hungrily.


    Michael could feel his dick, along her wet slit as she continued to grind her mound against his pelvic bone. She was very close to her climax.


    Pulling back from their kiss, Michael asked: "Are you ready?"


    Although she was unable to speak, she did not hesitate to nod her head vigorously.


    Michael snaked his hand down between them, while Erika opened up her legs even more.


    Using his hard, swollen member, he ran it up and down her slit, spreading her lips and gathering her juices. He ran his tip around her clit and she wrapped her arms around his torso, holding on like her life depended on it.


    Michael moved his dick down and lined up with her opening, and her fingernails dug into his back.


    Remembering to move decisively, he quickly pushed into her pussy, half way.


    Erika let out a little whimper, and Michael panicked, afraid that he had hurt her. He stopped and his body stiffened. He felt adrenaline surge through him, and he wondered if he would lose his erection.


    "I''m OK." She finally breathed. "Just hold it right there for a bit," she added.


    Michael sensed that she had relaxed, and he slowly eased his body down, penetrating her pussy with the remainder of his length. Erika was so tight, so warm and so velvety.


    He would never get tire of this sensation. It was good that they were holding still so he could savor the sensations. He had an overpowering urge to begin thrusting.


    "Mmm..."


    Erika moaned and squeezed him a little tighter.


    "Oh, Michael! I feel you inside of me. I can even feel it when you twitch!"


    Michael twitched his dick twice, on purpose, and she giggled.


    "We''re finally bonded by soul." Erika added.


    Michael smiled, and asked: "How is it? Are you still feeling pain?"


    Erika smiled, and answered:


    "I felt like you shoved a knife into me for about one second. I still feel it a little bit, but the other sensations completely overwhelm any thought of pain. I feel so, so, so. Completely filled up. It is exquisite!"


    With that she began to kiss him again, frantically. He slowly ground his pelvic bone into her mound, rocking back and forth, trying to stimulate her clit without creating too much friction on the head of his dick.


    "Ngh!"


    He felt he could not hold out much longer.


    Erika was sweating now, and pulled her lips away from his, and she began to gasp like a fish out of water.


    Michael felt her pussy convulse with the waves of an orgasm. He felt himself slip beyond the point of no return and began thrusting in and out, as hard and fast as he could.


    "Ahh, I''m cumming!"


    "Cum with me!" Erika yelled.


    His balls slapped into her with a wet sound as his dick jumped, again and again, pumping cum out of him, and deep into her pussy.


    "AHHHH!!"


    The two moaned loudly, and Erika Climaxed again, her body trembling from the afterglow.


    Michael collapsed on her, and they lay together, as one flesh, sweating and panting. Erika kissed him on his lips, and said.


    "Oh, Love. That was wonderful."


    They lay together like that for a moment, and Erika asked: "I badly want to go another round."


    Michael instantly sat up:


    "I''ll be a bed husband if I can''t satisfy my wife. We can go as many rounds you see fit."


    "Then what are you waiting for?" She provoked.


    *


    *


    *


    WOW!! This took me hours!!!


    Please leave a review...


    And I''m rewarding Ten of my readers.


    Redeem Code for freepass: [ABDHYVCGWERND7SFA]


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 376 - 376: I Can Read Your Thoughts

    [Next Day.]


    Michael was in his bed, staring at the ceiling, Erika beside him, her head rested on his chest.


    He smiled remembering last night, they finally did it, and tried countless positions, Erika got exhausted after the sixth round, and the two called it the night... Well... They stopped around 3Am.


    "You''re awake?"


    Erika raised her head to his face, and smiled.


    "Good morning, Wifey." Michael smiled.


    "Morning hubby." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael smiled, and lightly kissed her lips.


    "How are you feeling?" He asked.


    "Hmm."


    Erika exhaled, and rested her head on his chest.


    "I feel like I''m in a paradise, and I''m scared all this is a dream that I''ll wake up from."


    "You have to believe it, This is real."


    Michael smiled, moving his hand under the blanket, from her back, and lower.


    Erika raised an eyebrow, feeling his hands.


    "What to you think about breakfast?" Michael suddenly asked.


    Erika blinked, but nodded her head:


    "I''ll love that."


    "Good."


    Michael stood up, and walked towards the Wardrobe, completely nude.


    Erika''s face reddened, and she quickly covered her face with the blanket.


    "Hahaha!"


    Upon seeing her action, Michael laughed out loud.


    "Why weren''t you shy last night? You were... Well... Energetic."


    Erika lowered the blanket, and glared at him.


    Michael laughed, brought out an underpants, and put in on.


    "I''ll prepare breakfast."


    He flashed her a loving smile, and walked away, gently closing the door behind him.


    Erika sat up, the fluffy huge blanket covering her body.


    "Last night."


    Her face heated up, remembering how rough she was.


    ''Can sex make someone so wide?'' She thought in mild confusion, then get eyes widened.


    ''Last night, We didn''t use protection. Hubby released in me, those that mean he''s ready to be a father? But... What about the monsters? If I get pregnant, I don''t want to raise my child in such world... I want my child to experience only the best in life, and only the best.'' She thought.


    She wasn''t even pregnant yet.


    ''What will Michael say about the gender, does he like boys than girls? Or girls than boys?''


    She stood up, walked towards the wardrobe, and slowly opened it.


    Erika moved her stunned gaze on the lines of clothes, shoes, underwear, and anything she could ever need.


    "I know these are the girls'' doing." She said, taking a sexy pink pantie, and white T-shirt.


    Erika worn the cloth, and took the view of the room with a calm mind.


    She smiled at the dressing table, and with one last look around. Erika walked out from the room.


    __


    Following the smell of fried eggs, Erika traversed the hallway, to the stairs. She quickly rushed down the stairs, and walked towards the kitchen.


    Michael stood before the gas in an apron, frying the eggs in the fry pan with a happy smile on his face.


    "I knew you won''t stay in the room."


    He looked over his shoulder at Erika, who entered the kitchen, and sat down on a stool.


    "I smell eggs." She said with a smile.


    "Yes, Eggs and bacon." Michael answered, and focused on the egg in hand.


    Erika stood up, and walked towards the already prepared Bacons... She rubbed her finger on one, and licked it.


    "Hmm... I haven''t tested the main part, but this is good."


    "Thanks! Why don''t you have one."


    "Really?"


    Erika''s eyes sparkled, she quickly took one.


    "Hold on."


    She froze with the becon close to her open mouth.


    "I mean after brushing your teeth." Michael smiled.


    "I''m not a kid, you know that, Right?" Erika said, staring at him.


    "True, but you''re my baby."


    "You have a point."


    Erika ate the becon, smiled, and walked up to him, hugging him from behind.


    "Don''t forget you''re also my baby... Come on, should we eat, or go to the room?"


    Michael smiled, placed the pan down, and off the gas.


    "It seems you''re hungry for something else, But after... You need to eat and regain your strength." He said.


    "You know my Mana can keep me going for weeks without food, and days without water, right?"


    "Yeah, but what about Sex?" Michael asked, turning around to face her.


    "That''s what I want to find out." Erika looked deep in his eyes.


    Michael chuckled, and lightly kissed her lips:


    "I can read your thoughts, Erika... You have something else in your mind, Sex is just secondary, you''re pushing the primary thought back."


    Erika looked at him in surprise.


    "You?"


    "Shh..."


    Michael smiled, and hugged her.


    "I don''t care if our first child will be a boy or girl, to me, Children are a blessing, and I''ll never refuse a blessing... So don''t worry about this."


    Erika blinked, but smiled afterward... She rested her head on his chest, and closed her eyes.


    "Thank you."


    Michael tightened the hug, and whispered:


    "Let''s eat, then we''ll fulfill your secondary thought."


    A jolt of electricity moved all over her body, and she smiled. "Then come on." She said.


    _______


    [Seven Days Later.]


    [Amerisa''s Ever High Collage.]


    RING!!


    "Ok Class, you all know the drill, submit your assignment, and out." Zack stated.


    The students dropped their assignment on the table, and walked out from the class.


    Carl, Jimmy, Mira, and Maria walked side-by-side down the hallway.


    "Miss Mira, did you get the news?" Jimmy asked, staring at Mira''s side profile.


    "News? Are you referring to the S-Rank Gate that appeared right in front of Supreme''s statue?" Instead, Maria answered, addressing Michael by his game name, rather than Brother-In-Law.


    "Yes." Jimmy nodded.


    "We heard, Commander Wang, Mr Daniel and Mr Joker are planning on entering it with their members to clear it." Mira said in a calm tone.


    "What about your Brother?" Carl asked in mild confusion.


    "My Brother-In-Law and sister are still on their honeymoon, They called every day, and ask about us."


    "That''s good, but did you tell him about the gates?" Jimmy asked.


    "What are you saying, Jimmy?! You can''t interrupt someone''s Honeymoon for something, a hundred players can work together to close."


    "That is it my point, Carl... "A Hundred players"? If half fall, the rest follow... But, Supreme can kill them all with a wave of his hand." Jimmy wasn''t backing down.

 Chapter 377 - 377: Typhons nightmare Legion

    "I have to say he''s right, but we can''t interrupt my brother''s honeymoon."


    Mira said in a calm tone, and added:


    "And... Carl, you have always wanted to enter a gate, isn''t this a good time to enter one?" She looked at Carl.


    "Really?" Carl was surprised.


    "Yeah, You are now a gold medal holder, so you can survive if you stay close to us." Mira said with a smile.


    "Yeah!! Can we go now?"


    "If you are ready, we can."


    "Oh, No, No-No-No-No-No..." Jimmy shook his head.


    "That''s an S-Rank gate, Only Diamond medal holders above could survive in there... And they must be highly prepared to Survive... We''re just Gold and silver players, we won''t survive a minute in there."


    "You can stay back, No one is forcing you to follow." Carl said, while the girls nodded.


    "Come on, Let''s get ready." Maria said.


    Jimmy stood still, watching the three as they walked towards their cars.


    ___


    [White House.]


    Currently, the leaders of Amerisa and the top guild masters were all gathered in a meeting, their faces solemn.


    "What happened in the gate?" Amerisa''s President asked, staring at Joker.


    "The monsters in there... I haven''t seen them before, they are... They are a new breed."


    "New breed?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    "I don''t understand, Mr Joker?" Amerisa''s governor said in mild confusion.


    Joker sighed, and clarified:


    "They aren''t monsters or anything... They''re Humans, Elves, Goblins, Orcs, and even dragons... But all Humanoid... They are dressed in red armors, with flames as their helmets; these guys could speak like humans, and they called themselves; "Nightmare Legion" And..."


    He sighed:


    "...They could all control the Darkness, Death, and space bloodlines."


    "What?!" The leaders were horrified.


    "Not only that, the weakest in this nightmare Legion is in the Half Immortal Realm... But, something is strange."


    They stared at Daniel, who continued:


    "They didn''t attack us, but instead ask about their archenemy."


    "Did they reveal who this person is?" Commander Wang asked.


    The guild masters looked at one another, and said in unison:


    "Abyss Walkers."


    "..."


    Joker sighed:


    "We asked them about their leader, and they gave one name: Typhon... It seems the closer the time, the more of his soldiers awakens. As for now, we don''t know how many he has."


    "How many are in the gate?" Commander Wang asked. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We don''t know their exact number, but they''re more than a hundred thousand." Jasmine answered.


    "More than a hundred what?!!" Celina was stunned.


    The President sighed, and started:


    "Commander Wang, Send the soldiers. No one is allowed to enter the gate... Miss Jasmine, can you try contact Michael?"


    "Emm..."


    Jasmine turned to Daniel, not knowing what to say.


    "Forget it... I''m here, I''ll help with this issue... Michael won''t be happy if we interrupt his time with his Bride." Amerisa''s Founder said, standing up.


    "What''s your plan, Founder?" The Governor asked.


    "I have only one plan, which is; Enter the gate, and attack."


    "But founder, some of those guys are dragons, Powerful Dragons." Joker reminded.


    "I know..." The founder stated.


    Amerisa''s governor moved his gaze on everyone, and asked:


    "Do anyone know where Jennifer, Tyson, the Prince, and princess are? Even My Daughter and Son are missing."


    They all shook their heads.


    "I don''t know, those six seem to have disappeared from this world." Joker said.


    "Maybe they''re in a game?" Karen asked.


    "No, It has been days. Five days actually, but still." Commanded Wang was confused.


    "Maybe they''re training." Amerisa''s vice president, Joy, guessed.


    Joker stood up;


    "We don''t have time to be asking about their whereabouts, we must close the gate before those "Nightmare Legion" as they called themselves, enter our world... I''m going." He said.


    "Joker, Don''t think because you''re now a Sovereign medal holder, you can face those guys alone; we''re going with you." Commander Wang stood up, his white bracelet on clear view.


    "Yes... We can''t give them what they ask for, we can only chase them out from this world." Daniel said, and stood up.


    "Daniel is right... And with the God''s blessings on some of us, We won''t go down that easily." Jasmine said.


    "She''s right..."


    They all nodded, stood up, and walked away, leaving Amerisa''s President, his Vice, and the governor behind.


    "What should we do? Joker said the weakest in that Army is in the Half immortal realm, who''s even more powerful than a Sovereign... And our strongest is a Sovereign." Joy said, scared of their safety.


    "There''s nothing we can do--"


    "--No!"


    Amerisa''s President cut the Governor off.


    "There''s something we can do! We should reach Michael... It''s already a week, he could just come by, help us close the gate, and return to the Island, it''ll only take some hours."


    Joy and the Governor looked at one another, and asked in unison:


    "Who''ll be the one to ask him?"


    Dennis signed: "I will."


    He stood up, and stared at the two. "Help me take care of the city, No civilian should get close to the gate."


    "Yes, President." The two stood up, and bowed their heads at him.


    "I''m off."


    Dennis walked towards the door, and exited the room. His four bodyguards quickly followed him outside the building, and into his helicopter... Then took off to Supreme Island.


    ____


    [Half an hour Later.]


    "So, here we are."


    Mira said, staring at the huge red gateway in front of them... She and Maria were in their overcoats, with smiles on their faces.


    "Come on, I''m dying to kill some monsters!" Carl said with a smile.


    Maria: "Come on, then."


    "Wait!!"


    Before they could take a step forward, Jimmy ran up to them. "Wait for me."


    "What are you wearing?" Carl asked, staring at the silver armor on Jimmy.


    "Do you like it?"


    Jimmy removed the helmet, and smiled at the three. "50,000 In-game diamonds, and I got this baby."


    "That much? What''s its attributes?"


    "Attributes?" Jimmy was confused by Carl''s question.


    Seeing his confused expression, the three shook their heads.


    "Don''t tell us you didn''t check." Carl said in mild surprise.


    Before getting even more confused, Jimmy asked:


    "Please, what is Attributes?"


    "....!!"

 Chapter 378 - 378: First Round: Lost

    "Forget it, we''ll tell you on the way." Carl said, and walked towards the gate.


    "Yeah, Come on, Jimmy."


    Mira, and Maria followed suit.


    Jimmy moved his gaze around, and thought: ''Shouldn''t they be guards here? How strange.''


    With that thought, he followed the three.


    Thud!! Thud!! Thud! Thud!!


    Four soldiers were rushing to the gate, with cigarette pack in their hands.


    "Hey! Why did you three follow me?! We already voted I''ll be the one to get the Cigarette!" A soldier yelled, rushing to the gate location.


    "Well, We thought you''ll buy the cheaper one, and keep the remaining life times." Another said, rushing behind the first.


    "You thought?! Are you mad?!! What if someone entered the gate?! What explanation should we give the Commander? Should we say "You all followed me to get cigarette"!!" He yelled, not knowing what he should be angry about; the part he friends didn''t trust him, or their stupidity for following him.


    "Huh???!!!!"


    They were stunned, seeing Mira, Maria, Jimmy and Carl entering the gate.


    "SHIT!!!!"


    They rushed to the gate, but stopped in front of it.


    "What should we do?! Those two girls looks like Supreme''s little sister and Sister-In-Law!! We''re so dead if something happens to them." The first soldier was horrified.


    "What should we do? What should we do? What should we do?!"


    They were all pacing back and forth, cold sweat running down their backs, as they thought of ways to save themselves.


    VOOOM!!!


    VOOM!


    BAM!!!


    They turned their heads to the vehicles stopping before them, and their horrified faces turned into terror.


    "Commander?!"


    "Why are you guys so paled?"


    Commander Wang, who was in his Legendary-class Armor walked towards them, his sword hanging on his waist. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The soldiers gulped in, seeing Joker, Daniel, Jasmine, Karen, Philip, Sarah, even the Vice Commander, Celina, and their Guild members and soldiers.


    Getting no reply, Commander Wang yelled:


    "Answer Me! Did someone enter the gate?!!"


    "Well... Well..."


    THUD!!


    The soldiers dropped to their knees, and the first started.


    "Commander, Mira, and Maria entered the gate with two more young players."


    "WHAT?!!!!"


    The group all yelled in horror.


    "Where were you four?!!!" Joker yelled in rage.


    "We..."


    "Don''t you dare lie to us!!" Jasmine warned.


    "We... We went to get a pack of cigarettes."


    "....."


    The group were stunned.


    "Pack of cigarettes? Can''t one of you do that?!! Why the whole four?!!"


    "We''ll take whatever punishment given."


    "Oh you will, But after I return... Take these guys to the headquarters, and wait for me... Ten others should take charge here."


    With Commander Wang''s word, four soldiers walked forward, helped the soldiers up, and led them to the trucks.


    "Come on! Let''s hope we''re on time!!"


    Daniel said, and rushed towards the gate, the group quickly followed behind.


    ______


    Mira and her group walked out from the gate, and was stunned seeing the Army standing before them.


    "...."


    "A question. Are all the gates like this? I mean, did the monsters line up like soldiers and wait for the players?" Jimmy asked in mild confusion, staring at the creatures in red Armor.


    "I don''t know, But the S-Rank gate we entered isn''t like this."


    Mira said moving her gaze around the place. They were currently in a Barren land, with dry and blackened sand, the sky above them was bloodred, casting an eerie glow on those below.


    Mira lowered her gaze to the soldiers. Their Armors were crimson red, with the logo of a hundred-headed golden Dragon on it, their helmets were made of flames, and their weapons huge, ready to create fear in the hearts of their enemies.


    She and Maria just smirked.


    "What should we do? Attack, or...?" Carl asked, not completing his word, his gaze fixed on the army.


    Before anyone could say anything. A figure stepped forward from the Army line, and stared at them.


    **We asked for the Abyss Walkers'' Ruler, Not some kids.**


    He removed his flaming helmet, staring at the four.


    "One question." Jimmy raised his hand.


    The Human stared at him for some seconds, and urged him with his head.


    **Go on.**


    "Are you a human or a monster? And how can you remove a Helmet covered in flames? Wait, How did you even handle the heat? You don''t look like a monster, so you''re a human. Then how can you wear fire on your head, and called it a helmet?"


    **...**


    "...."


    The Legion and Even his group were stunned speechless... They blinked for a couple of times, and turned their attentions towards him.


    "I thought you said "one question"?" Carl asked in mild confusion.


    "Well. I said one, then remembered all that when asking it. Think about it; this guy is a human, I don''t know about the others, but he shouldn''t be able to wear fire helmet, even powerful players won''t dare do that for a minute, let alone hours."


    Everyone was flabbergasted.


    **SHUT UP!!!**


    "Uh?"


    They turned to the man.


    "Why are you agitated? Just answer my question, and we''ll get this going." Jimmy said in a flat tone.


    **Hahahaha!!**


    He laughed in disdain.


    **Ok then, If your leaders won''t cooperate with us, We''ll have to use you guys... Take them down**


    With his words, ten soldiers stepped forward.


    "Come on. Let''s deal with his guys! The more we kill, the more cores we gain."


    Mira summoned her daggers.


    "Oh? Won''t you answer my question?"


    **Will you shut it with your questions?!!** He yelled in annoyance.


    This guy was just too much.


    "Ok then... Don''t be sad if my teammates kill all your soldiers." Jimmy said with a smirk.


    **Oh, Really?** The man sneered.


    BAM!!!


    The ten shot towards the four, all unarmed.


    "Leave this to us."


    Mira said. And both she and Maria shot towards them.


    Whoosh!!!!


    The two froze, seeing the ten appearing in front of them in seconds.


    "Huh?"


    "Space Bloodline?"


    BAM!!


    They blew backward from their collision.


    "Watch out!"


    Carl and Jimmy moved, quickly catching the two.


    "Are you ok, Mira?" Carl asked, staring down at Mira.


    "I''m good, Just a little dizzy." Mira stood up, staring at the ten soldiers.


    "This, It was like we were hit by a moving train. I didn''t even see them move or strike." Maria said in shock.


    **Nightmare Legion are the Elite of the Elites, we''re the personal soldiers of the Ruler, Typhon. Not some Hellions or dead soldiers.**


    "....."


    "Typhon?"


    The group were stunned.


    Jimmy: "Who''s Typhon?"

 Chapter 379 - 379: Massive Increase In Strength

    "What?! Mira and Maria had entered the gate?! How?" Dennis, who was in his Helicopter was stunned, hearing the news.


    "Yes, Mr President. We just got the news."


    Joy''s voice sounded from the other end.


    "Hmm... This might also be a good news."


    "Huh? I don''t understand, Mr President."


    "With this information, Michael and Erika will surely come and help us." The president said.


    "Oh... I now understand."


    "Keep me in touch, I need report from you every 10 Minutes."


    "Ok, Mr President."


    Dennis disconnected the call, and sighed: "How long to get there?" He asked the pilot.


    "The Island is right ahead, Mr President." The Pilot replied, flying the copter towards the island."


    ___


    [On the ground.]


    Michael and Erika sat on a picnic blanket, staring at the waves with smiles on their faces, a glass of Juice in hands.


    "Hey Love, Do you think they could enter the half immortal realm?" Erika asked turning to Michael.


    "You entered, so I''m 100% sure they can to."


    "I can only enter this realm because of the blessings, and also you... But not all of them has blessings."


    "That''s where you''re wrong, Jennifer is the successor of both Demeter, and Nemesis... So she''s technically one of the strongest on our group. Tyson is the successor of Hephaestus and Apollo, he''s the third strongest after you. Chris is chosen by Phobos, and Camilla by Enyo... Hmm... Helena and Conner... Helena was chosen by Hera, but I don''t think Conner can ascend." Michael said, his gaze fixed on the horizon.


    BOOOOOM!!!!!!


    The two turned their heads to the tallest mountain, seeing dark clouds, with lightning striking down from time to time.


    "I just hope Mira and Maria are ok... You even sent Drakon Away on a mission."


    "That mission is very important, I need to know how to find the one with Destroyers'' soul... It''s valuable... And Mira and Maria are in school, it won''t be ideal to bring them to the island."


    "Those girls are always running around, and always without Borne and his brothers following them."


    Michael smiled slightly: "To them, they''re grown up." He chuckled... "Let''s call them."


    He added, picked up his phone beside him, and before he could make a call.


    Da-Da-Da-Da-Da!!


    The two looked at the distance, seeing a Helicopter with Amerisa''s flag, flying towards them.


    "The President? Is something wrong?" Erika asked, staring at the Helicopter which landed 20 meters from their location.


    Dennis got down with his bodyguards, and quickly walked towards the two, his face filled with worries.


    Upon seeing his expression, the two frowned slightly:


    "What happened, Mr President?" Michael asked.


    "Mr, and Mrs Michael, Sorry for the intrusion, But there''s trouble in the city."


    "Trouble?" The two raised an eyebrow, and stood up from the blanket.


    "What sort of trouble?" Erika asked.


    "A gate appeared in Amerisa, A S-Rank gate."


    Dennis went on and narrated everything to them, and after two minutes, he was done.


    "Typhon''s soldiers? It seems we need to get to work." Michael said, and turned his head to the mountain, a little worried.


    Dennis followed his gaze, and stared at the mountain, he narrowed his eyes to the size of a needle, and was stunned seeing lightnings falling from the clouds.


    "Are those?"


    BOOOM!!!


    A powerful lightning struck the Mountain, causing the whole Island to tremble violently.


    "Someone succeeded!" Michael exclaimed.


    "Finally, after two days of waiting." Erika added.


    Dennis was confused:


    ''Someone succeeded? Who? And why were they waiting for two days? Is something happening?''


    BAM!!!


    A figure smashed into the ground 5 meters from their location, causing Dennis and his bodyguards to jump back in fright.


    They watched as the smoke and dust slowly dispersed, and revealed Jennifer''s figure.


    "Miss Jennifer?" Dennis was speechless.


    "Hey, can you feel her Mana?" He whispered to his guards, who slowly shook their heads.


    "Mr President, She doesn''t have Mana, but Divinity... I''ll say, out of all my members, Jennifer here is the strongest."


    Jennifer, Whose blue hair was more radiant than ever, her eyes brighter than before, and skin smoother. Slowly moved her gaze on the President, and turned to Michael.


    "What happened, Micky?"


    "He said an S-Rank gate is in Amerisa, and the monsters inside called themselves Nightmare Legion, belonging to Typhon." Michael explained.


    "Emm... There''s more, Mr Michael."


    "More?"


    Michael, Jennifer, and Erika turned their heads towards him.


    "Yes, Mira and Maria entered the gate."


    "WHAT?!!" Michael yelled in horror.


    "Why?! If it''s so dangerous, why let them enter?" He added with a frown.


    "We don''t know, they entered without us even knowing. And I got the news on my way here."


    Michael sighed: "What is Borne, and his brothers doing? I''ll have to check this out."


    He sighed: "Come out."


    The space tore opened, and Reaper, Apate, Dracula, and the seven Dragons walked out from the tore space.


    "Watch them."


    The group nodded in affirmation.


    Michael sighed, and turned to the President, and his guards.


    "Let''s go."


    He snapped his fingers, and the group instantly disappeared from the Island.


    "Huh?"


    The Pilot was stunned, he turned to Reaper, and the others in horror.


    Not knowing what to do, he closed his eyes, and pretended to be dead.


    "....."


    _________


    Whizzed!!!!


    Joker, Commander Wang, Daniel, and the rest of the group rushed inside the gate, and was stunned by the scene before them.


    "....?"


    They stared at the 12 soldiers, who were in a heated Battle with Maria, Carl, and Mira... Both Mira and Maria were already fused with their pets, facing five each, while Carl was facing two; and...


    They all turned their heads to Jimmy who stood still, cheering them on.


    "That''s it girls!!"


    "Yes! That way! Nice!!" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good job!!"


    "I would have helped, but my armor is too heavy."


    "Don''t worry about me, show those bastards who''s the boss! That''s my dude!!"


    Commander Wang and his group stood speechless, just staring at him.


    "Who''s this kid?" Joker asked.


    Noticing them, The Man raised his hand. **Enough playing.**


    The 12 unarmed soldiers leaped backwards from the three, and landed on their spot in the army.


    **So, did you bring the one we are asking for?** He asked with a smirk.


    Commander Wang and the rest gritted their teeth, and pointed their weapons at him.


    "Yes, we brought something, and it''s your death."

 Chapter 380 - 380: Blood Sword Saint

    The nightmare Soldier stared at Commander Wang for some Seconds, and sneered.


    **Do you really think I''m scared of you humans?**


    He turned to the side, looking at the distance.


    **I thought you guys could be reasoned with, But it seems we''ll have to wipe you out.**


    "It "seems" you don''t know who we are."


    Joker''s eyes instantly turned black, dark smoke emanates from his body as his Mystical-stage slowly materialized in his hand.


    **We don''t know who you are?** He turned his head to Joker.


    **Before telling you who you are, Listen quietly... We Nightmare Legion are once Residents of the seventh to the tenth realms... We were fools back then, thinking we could live in Peace; But, Ruler Typhon showed us the truth, and here we are... Stronger than ever... And for you guys? You''re just some low level species, whose only end is death.**


    "You do know you talk too much, Right?" Daniel asked, Channeling his Mana.


    The Nightmare soldier heaved a sigh:


    **I guessed we have to show you our strength.**


    With his word, The Legion summoned their weapons, and an unholy Pressure descended on the field.


    BOOOM!!!


    Jimmy, Carl, Mira, Maria, and the rest all froze, leaving Joker and Commander Wang.


    "This?"


    Joker and commander Wang were stunned.


    "What happened?! Why can''t we move?" Mira asked in horror.


    Jimmy stared at the army in terror... While the rest stared at the black smoke which emanated from the Nightmare soldiers and took the form of a huge hundred-headed Dragon above them.


    ****HAHAHAHA!!!! DO YOU THINK YOU CAN DEFEAT MY FORCES? LOOK AT YOU WEAKLINGS! THESE GUYS ARE THE WEAKEST OF MY ARMY, AND YOU''RE ALREADY POWERLESS!! HAHAHA! CAN''T WAIT TO GET OUT AND ENJOY YOUR FLESH!!****


    "Typhon!" Joker was horrified.


    **Kill them.**


    They watched in horror, as the soldiers drew their blades and lunged towards them.


    "Shit!! We''re dead!!" Jimmy''s face turned deadly paled.


    "This... No, I can''t die here, My Brother... No! I can''t leave him!"


    Before the forces could get close to the ground, a red beam made of blood, collided in between the two forces, causing the Legion to halt their action.


    Everyone stared at the blood, which took countless strange forms, and turned into Jennifer, her eyes bloodred, scythe ready.


    **Half Immortal?**


    The Legion were stunned, taking a step back.


    "What an entrance, Jenny."


    Joker and the group turned their heads with difficulty, seeing Michael and Erika walking out from the gate.


    ****We meet again, Brother.**** Typhon said with a smile.


    Michael stared at the huge smoky hundred-headed Dragon in surprise.


    "Is this your true appearance?" He asked.


    ****You''ll know every soon, Soldiers retreat... The third Lord will handle them.****


    With that said, Typhon''s soul manifestation disappeared.


    The Legion nodded, and before Michael could do anything, the ground beneath them tore opened, and the group entered disappearing from the land.


    Michael: "..."


    Jennifer: "That was space bloodline."


    Michael nodded.


    BAM!!


    Commander Wang and the rest were set free, and they all dropped to their knees, breathing heavily.


    "Huff. Huff. Huff. We''re still weak, very weak." Joker said in a dark tone.


    "Don''t worry, Typhon created the pressure, not the Legion... You all must be--"


    Michael froze, and his intent kicked in, without wasting even a second, he leaped into the air.


    WHOOSH!!!!


    A powerful blade energy moved past him, and cut off the soldiers standing behind into halves.


    "...."


    BAM!!


    Michael landed on the ground, staring at the bisected bodies of the ten Supreme Brigade soldiers... With anger; he, and the rest of the group turned to the distance, seeing a figure calmly walking toward them.


    ***Deserving of being called the Ruler of the Abyssal... None of my target could escape my sword attacks.***


    Michael and the group stared at the Young lady walking towards them. She was in a red armor, just like the Nightmare soldiers, but hers has a Golden Emblem with the number 3 on her plate... Her long red hair was styled in a ponytail, and a long sword was held in her hand.


    {Warning!!!}


    {Warning!!!!}


    {Typhon''s Third Lord; Blood-Sword Saint discovered.}


    {Warning!!! Divine-class Weapon detected.}


    {Host is powerful, But must be careful.}


    With confusion, Michael quickly checked her profile.


    {Name: Blood-sword Saint.}


    {Species: God.}


    {Bloodlines: Sword Empress - Third Lord of Nightmare.}


    {Level: N/A.}


    {Rank: True God - Low-stage.}


    {Strength: 300,000,000}


    {Defense: 300,000,000}


    {Agility: 350,000,000}


    {Divinity: 400,000,000}


    {Intelligence: 98%}


    {HP: 200,000,000}


    ''My goodness, she''s almost as strong at Havoc, and that sword is a Divine-class... Which is even more-stronger than a Mystical-Class.''


    He sighed, and turned to Erika and Jennifer;


    "Get everyone out."


    "But--"


    "--No!"


    He cut them off;


    "She isn''t some kind of weak monster! This here is a true god."


    ***Thanks for the compliment, Abyssal Ruler.*** S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sword saint stopped 50 meters from Michael and his group.


    Jennifer, and Erika looked at one another, then nodded at him.


    "Ok."


    Although they weren''t happy with the decision, they had to carry it out.


    "Mira, Come on. Let''s move."


    "Yes, Commander, Maria."


    The group stared at the lady, who stood still, her gaze fixed on Michael.


    "No. I won''t leave, my Brother."


    "Mira."


    Michael looked over his shoulder, staring at Mira with a smile.


    "I''ll be ok, go with Erika."


    "No!!"


    Mira yelled in disapproval, but Erika pulled her, and entered the gateway.


    Sword saint calmly, and silently stood still. She watched them leave with a smile, and turned to Michael.


    ***For so many centuries, I have been trapped away.*** She looked at the red sky with a small smile.


    ***And finally, I''m free... Free to serve my Master... But at the moment, we must set him free.***


    "We? How many lords are under Typhon?"


    Michael asked.


    Whizzed!!


    The clone froze from the ground, shattered and merged with him. Cladding Michael in his armor.


    ***The same amount of Lords under you.***


    Sword saint replied, not fazed by the Armor.


    ''The same amount? That means, he has three Lords, and this is only the third, how powerful are the rest?''


    ***Stop having those thoughts, you''ll meet the other Lords soon.***


    "Wait, You heard my thoughts?" Michael was stunned.


    ***Do you think you''re the only one with Psychic powers?***


    Michael chuckled lightly, and seriously stared at her:


    "Then come on, No more questions."


    ***Yes, No more questions.***


    She repeated his word, and placed her hand on the handle of her sword, then smirked at Michael.


    Whoosh!!!


    She drew out her blade, and simultaneously send a powerful blade energy towards Michael, with lightning speed.


    "....."


    BOOOM!!!!!

 Chapter 381 - 381: Shenras

    BOOM!!


    Michael leaped into the air, staring down at her with a frown.


    ''That attack was... Powerful?''


    He was confused, not knowing how to describe the attack, but the crater on the ground, answered his question.


    ***You dodged that, again? Impressive, really impressive.***


    Whoosh!!


    With a flash, she disappeared from her location, appearing behind Michael, and slash her sword towards his neck.


    Michael swiftly turned around, summoned his devil sword, and blocked her blade. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    BAM!!!


    He flew backward from the collision, and landed on his feet.


    {Health point: -1,000.}


    ''You got to be kidding me?! That attack didn''t even touch me...''


    Before he could complete his thoughts, Sword saint shot towards him, and the two engaged in a battle of swordsmanship... And Swordswomanship.


    BAM!!!


    After some rounds, Sword saint sent Michael flying back with a swing of her Sword.


    {Health points: -10,000.}


    {What are you doing host? You can''t win her In a sword fight, Why don''t you change tactic?}


    ''I thought I''m the best swordsman, but I was just proven wrong.''


    He stood up, and wiped the blood off his lips... His gaze fixed on Sword saint, who landed on the ground with a smile on her face.


    ***I don''t know the Abyssal Ruler is this weak... I''m not impressed by your strength.***


    "You do know You''re two realms above me, right?" Michael asked, looking down at the crack on his sword.


    ''A Divine-class weapon is no joke.'' He thought, making sure to conceal it with the system.


    ***That isn''t an Excuse.***


    Sword saint sneered: ***Well then... See you in the afterlife.***


    She raised her sword, and infused her energies in it.


    ***I hope you survive this, Abyssal Ruler.***


    She held the handle with both hands, and gave a downward slash.


    Hundreds red energy blades shot forward towards Michael with ten times its previous speed.


    "You''re really looking down on me."


    Michael stretched forth his right hand towards the blades... Next moment; a huge vortex appeared before him, swallowing all the attacks.


    ***....***


    "Why don''t you take them back?"


    ***Huh?--***


    Whizzed!!


    Sword saint looked over her shoulder, seeing another vortex appearing behind her... Moment next; her attacks flew out from it, and shot towards her.


    ***.....!!***


    BOOOOM!!!!!!!


    "Did that..."


    CLAP!!


    CLAP!!


    CLAP!


    CLAP!


    "HUH?"


    Michael was stunned.


    ***Nicely done, Manipulating Void bloodline, That; I''m impressed with.***


    Sword saint walked out from the smoke with a smile on her face. She clapped her hands, while walking towards him.


    ***But. Did you think my own attack could kill me?***


    "No... But I was hoping it will."


    ***Fufufu... You''re relaying on luck... That won''t help you.*** She sheathed back her sword, and smiled at Michael.


    ***My mission wasn''t to kill you... Don''t worry, We''ll see again... And anywhere we meet will be your last resting place.***


    "Wait!!"


    She waited, to hear what Michael was going to say.


    "Engrave this in your head, Next time we meet, You''ll be the one begging, and I won''t show mercy."


    ***Big words... Let hope you won''t be the one begging.*** She smiled, and blew him a kiss.


    Michael frowned and tilted his head to the side, an invisible sword flew past his ear, and struck the ground behind him.


    ***Really full of surprises... Ok, Abyssal Ruler, We''ll meet again.***


    With that said, she disappeared. Leaving Michael alone.


    "This... I need to get stronger... System, show me the Quests."


    {Ok, Host.}


    {First Quest: Host needs to travel to the third Realm.}


    {Second Quest: Host needs to travel to the Fourth Realm.}


    {Third Quest: Host must visit the Abyssal, and meet Ashyn.}


    {Fourth Quest: Host needs to travel to the Gods'' Realm... The Eleventh Realm.}


    {Time: 6 Months.}


    Michael sighed:


    "I''ll need to get ready, Jennifer, Erika, and Tyson will be coming with me... I... We need their Dragon... Hmm... Veronica? No, she''ll stay behind, and she isn''t strong enough to travel through chaos, I just hope Tyson succeeded in entering the Half Immortal realm."


    ____


    While he was in the gate, Sword Saint appeared on Supreme Island... She freakishly broke through the S-Rank gate without Michael knowing, and entered the island.


    Seeing the unknown woman, Reaper, Dracula, Apate, and the dragons instantly got on guard.


    Sword saint stared at them for some seconds, and looked up at the mountain, completely ignoring their presence.


    ***Oh? Five humans undergoing their tribulation? How nice would it be to see them fail and die?*** her eyes glowed red. She drew out her sword and infused her energies in it.


    ***Destroying a mountain won''t be bad.***


    With a swung of her Sword, she sent a 100 meters long energy blade towards the mountain, with only one thought in mind, Splitting it apart.


    BAM!!!!!


    The energy blade collided with a huge red flower, and instantly shattered.


    ***Huh?***


    Sword saint was stunned for a second, then smiled, and sheathed back her sword.


    ***I should have known one of you will be around.***


    She turned around, seeing a beautiful woman smiling at her.


    "Your action deserve death, But the Ruler already promised to kill you, so I won''t do that."


    ***Fufufufu... Shenras, Scarlet Empress... The Master of Plants, poison, death, and fire... And also the third Abyssal Lord. It''s an honor to meet you.***


    Sword saint gave a low bow with a smirk.


    Shenras raised her eyebrow, but remained silent.


    ***My honor, so I can finally kill you!!***


    BOOM!!!


    Sword saint shot forward, before she could get close to Shenras, she froze.


    "You forgot something... I''m the queen of blood itself, No one is above me... Well, My lord is, but he''s not strong enough, so for now, I''m holding the top position."


    Sword saint frowned, staring at Shenras with killing intent.


    After she was done talking, Shenras turned to Sword saint, her beautiful golden eyes turned red.


    "*You dare attack the Ruler, that alone is punishable by death... Let me ask if he''s in his peak, will you dare step in his circle? I already said it, I won''t kill you, But that didn''t mean I won''t strike.*"


    BAM!!!


    Sword saint flew backward, smashed heavily on the ground, and spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    She sharply turned to Shenras:


    ***Mark my word, When the Ruler is release, and my powers fully restored, I''ll settle this.***


    With that said, she disappeared.


    Shenras turned her head to the stunned Reaper, and his group, and smiled.


    "Tell your lord to meet me in the third Realm, Then he can have Destroyers'' core."


    She disappeared afterward.


    "....."


    Reaper was stunned speechless.


    "What just happened?"

 Chapter 382 - 382: We Leave Tomorrow

    Erika, Jennifer, and the rest of the group watched as Michael walked out from the gateway, which closed behind him.


    "You did it!"


    Erika, and Mira rushed towards Michael, and stopped in front of him.


    Michael smiled, seeing their worried and relief expressions.


    "It''s nothing, but she escaped."


    "I don''t care about her, I want to know if you''re ok... Are you?"


    Michael chuckled hearing Erika. He patted her head, and lowered his gaze to Mira.


    "I told you, Mira... Nothing will happen to me."


    Mira slowly nodded: "I know, brother."


    She hugged his waist.


    Michael laughed, and caressed her hair.


    "General Michael, what''s happening? Are we safe?" Commander Wang asked.


    Michael looked up at the guild masters and Soldiers, then sighed:


    "For now."


    "What do you mean by "For Now"?" Joker asked, taking a step forward.


    Michael sighed, and explained to everyone:


    "In six months times, Typhon will be released, None of us are strong enough to stop that, so we can only prepare."


    "Six months? That isn''t enough." Daniel said his worries.


    "I know, Life is not fair, so don''t expect anything good from it; Spread this news, The 17 cities must come together... No matter what happens, the players must increase in rank... We need as much strength as possible."


    Michael moved his gaze around, and settled it on Carl, and Jimmy... He then turned to the President.


    "I''ll trouble you again, Mr President, Help take care of Mira, and Maria... My elders will also be in touch with the plans, they''ll be the ones sending the progress to me."


    "To you? Brother are you going somewhere?" Mira asked, looking up at Michael... Her face filled with surprised.


    Michael smiled:


    "Yes Mira. Jennifer, Tyson, and Erika will be going with me... We need to get stronger, but don''t worry, we''ll be back before you know it."


    Mira stared at him for a long while, and an uneasy silent descended on the whole place.


    Noticing the situation, Maria stepped forward, and placed her hand on Mira''s shoulder.


    Before she could say anything, Mira opened her mouth, her voice choked with emotions.


    "Brother... Don''t you love me anymore?"


    Her question stunned Michael, Jennifer, Erika and even Maria.


    "Mira."


    Michael got down on one knee:


    "Why will you think that? I love you more than myself--"


    "--Then why are you leaving me behind?" She asked, cutting him off.


    Michael exhaled and hugged her:


    "I''m sorry Mira, but I''m doing this for your safety. The place we''re going is dangerous, and even if I want to take you, I can''t... You aren''t ready, and never have such thought, you''ll always be the first to me."


    He separated from the hug, held her hand, and slowly opened her palm.


    "You know this?"


    He brought out slayer.


    "You know I''ll never go anywhere without this, right?"


    Mira slowly nodded.


    "I''ll be leaving this with you... You should know I''ll be back to take it... If you miss me, just look at it."


    He held the dagger, and before everyone, it changed into a necklace.


    Michael worn it around her neck, right on the first necklace, and smiled at her.


    Mira stared at the necklace for some seconds, then looked up at him... Moment next: she hugged his neck.


    "Ok, Brother... Take care, and don''t worry, I''ll get stronger, and focus on studies."


    Michael smiled, and tightened the hug. "Thank you, Mira."


    "When are you leaving?"


    Mira wiped her tears with her hand, making sure Michael didn''t see her.


    Michael separated, and observed her face: "We''re leaving tomorrow."


    She slowly nodded, and gave a force smile.


    Michael sighed, and looked at Borne and his brothers who stopped behind Mira.


    He stood up, staring at the five, whose heads were lowered.


    "This shouldn''t happen again... And both of you should stop running from them..." He turned to Mira.


    "Understand?" He added.


    Mira turned to Maria, who nodded her head.


    "Understood." She said.


    ''My Lord, apologies for the interruption, but something happened on the Island.'' Reaper''s voice sounded in his head.


    Michael moved his gaze on the people before him and nodded:


    "I''ll be leaving, you all should help me take care of these two."


    "Don''t worry about that, Michael... Trust us." Jasmine said with a smile.


    Michael nodded at her, and held Mira''s hand, moment next:


    Whizzed.


    The leaders and guild masters all turned their heads to the vortex, opening behind Michael.


    "We''ll leave first."


    Michael smiled, and walked towards it with Mira and his gang following behind.


    Amerisa''s President watched as the vortex closed. He then turned to Commander Wang and Joker.


    "This is the first time Michael is asking us for something, so we must make sure those girls don''t even have a scratch on their skins... We have to keep an eye on them 24/7... I hope everyone understand."


    "Yeah, Michael helped my Stupid son to be one of the strongest player in VRG... Even stronger than me and the Founders... I''m very grateful for that." Joker said with a smile.


    "Mr Joker is right, He helped all of us in some ways or another, Intentional or not... But he did." The Governor said.


    "Then it''s decided." Commander Wang stated.


    Carl and Jimmy who stood at some meters away looked at one another in surprise and Awe.


    "Wow! Mira and Maria are so lucky! I wish Mr Michael was my brother." Jimmy said with dreamy eyes.


    Carl stared at his friend for some seconds, sighed helplessly, and walked away.


    "Hey, Dude! Where are you going!"


    Jimmy quickly ran towards him, his armor slowing him down.


    Joker and the rest stared at the two in confusion.


    "Who really is that kid?" Joker asked again.


    _________


    Whoosh!!!


    Reaper and the Dragons turned their heads to the vortex, which opened before them, and Michael walked out, with Mira, Maria, Erika, and the rest of their gang following behind.


    "Greetings, Ruler!"


    Reaper, and the others quickly got down on one knee.


    "What happened?"


    Michael asked.


    He frowned seeing no dark clouds on the mountain.


    "Ruler, A lady in a red Armor appeared here, she tried to Destroy the mountain, but was stopped by a woman... With their conversation, the one who wanted to destroy the Island is known as Sword Saint, while the other one who stopped her is known as Shenras, the third Abyssal lord... My Lord, she also left a message."


    "What message?" Michael asked, his gaze still fixed on the mountain.


    "She said you should meet her in the third realm, and she has possession of Destroyers'' soul."


    The last part stunned Michael:


    ''My third lord has Destroyers'' soul? Does that means she was the one in the Temple?'' Michael asked himself.


    "Hey! Where have you guys been?"


    Tyson, Helena, Chris, Camila, and Conner; walked towards them from the mansion.


    "You... You all succeeded?" Michael was stunned.


    Truthfully, he wasn''t expecting, Helena, Camila and Conner to succeed... But they all did.


    "Impressive, really impressive." He nodded.


    The five stopped before him, and stared at Michael, then turned their heads to the kneeling Reaper, and Walkers.


    "What''s going on?" Tyson asked, moving his gaze on the group before them.


    "It''s nothing serious, go and get your things ready... We''re leaving tomorrow."


    "Things? Leaving? Tomorrow?!" Tyson was stunned, he turned to Jennifer, who slowly nodded.


    "I hope she''s coming with us." He turned to Michael.


    "Yes." Michael nodded, and continued:


    "I know some of you excited with your new Powers, but remember this, A True God can be killed, let alone a Half Immortal."


    "We know, Michael... That''s why we chose to use this time and practice more... Master our bloodlines, and maybe place some VRG... With our strength, we can easily win and also get stronger." Helena said with a small smile.


    "That''s good."


    Michael nodded, and walked towards the Mansion with Mira.


    "Come on, We''re leaving soon, Let''s have some fun time, come on everyone... Game night."


    "Yay!!!" Mira and Maria exclaimed in joy.


    "B... Brother."


    After some hesitation, Mira continued:


    "I want to tell you something."


    Michael turned his head to her side profile; "What is this something?"


    __


    Erika and Jennifer followed behind the three, with smiles on their faces.


    "Nothing can ever separate those two." Jennifer said.


    "True, they should remain happy forever." Erika added, and turned to Reaper, and the Walkers, who were still kneeling.


    "..."


    She was stunned.


    "Why are you guys still kneeling?" She asked in mild confusion.


    "The Ruler didn''t ask us to rise." Reaper answered.


    "...Is that...? Forget it, you can rise."


    Reaper moved his gaze on those kneeling, and turned his head towards her:


    "As the Ruler''s Consort, we''ll obey."


    With that said, they stood up.


    "Erika shook her head with a small smile, and opened her mouth:


    "Send word to Drakon, We need him here."


    Reaper nodded.


    "So what should we do? Follow them inside or?" Tyson asked in mild confusion.


    "Didn''t you hear Michael? It''s game night!!"


    Helena and the other three followed, leaving him behind.


    Tyson turned around and was stunned seeing the helicopter, then grinned:


    "While the others are playing games, I''ll be flying around! Yes... Can''t wait."


    Without a second to waste, he ran towards it, knowing too well he couldn''t ride a Helicopter. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tyson ran past Reaper, and the Dragons, who stared at him in surprise.


    "Why is he running?" Darkness asked in mild confusion.

 Chapter 383 - 383: Third Realm: Drakons World

    [Next Day.]


    [Supreme Island.]


    Mira, Maria, and the elders stood at the entrance of the mansion, staring at Michael, Erika, Tyson, Jennifer, and Drakon, who stood before them, with happy, and sad smiles on their faces.


    "Ok, Mira. Remember what I told you, Be careful, and we''ll be back."


    "Yes, Brother." Mira nodded, and added:


    "Be careful, Brother!! All of you! We''ll be waiting."


    "Yes!!" Maria added.


    "Thank you, and don''t worry, I''ll bring something for everyone!" Tyson said with a smile.


    "First think of how to survive there, then you can think of bringing back anything." Rahond said with a chuckle.


    Tyson glared at him, and turned to Mira and Maria.


    "Don''t mind this old face, We''ll be back... And also with good news."


    "Yes, Tyson is right." Jennifer added.


    While the group were busy saying their goodbyes, Michael was communicating with the system.


    ''How many points did you say again?''


    {Points needed: 50,000,000.}


    ''Are you trying to run me dry?! Why such a huge amount?''


    {Host is traveling through chaos, and each traveler will use 10,000,000... Number of travelers are 5... That makes it 50,000,000.}


    Michael blinked, and moved his gaze on his members, already having thought of leaving some behind.


    ''No, I need them.''


    {Technically, You need their Dragons.}


    ''Yeah, Drakon will need some more dragons backing him up.''


    He sighed:


    ''Tell me, What''s my total amount of points?''


    {Points: 74,950,000.} Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Oh?''


    Michael was surprised:


    ''Then why am I worried? Do it!''


    {Ok Host.}


    {Done!}


    {Host can now activate the gateway.}


    ''I hope it won''t drop us in trouble? Because Last time, I was almost cut down by a demoness.''


    {"....."}


    "We are ready, Love."


    Michael stared at Erika with a smile, he moved his gaze on her body for the fifth time now, and nodded in satisfaction. Erika was in black shorts, and shirt, topping it up with her overcoat, and black sneakers.


    "Yeah..."


    He turned his head towards Mira, and his elders:


    "Take care, and don''t work yourselves out."


    With that said, Michael snapped his fingers, and a gateway appeared behind him... Red and black lightning striking from time-to-time.


    "I hope this isn''t dangerous?" Tyson asked, turning his head to Michael.


    "You won''t know if you don''t enter."


    Michael replied, and walked towards the gateway. Jennifer, Drakon, and Erika following behind.


    "BYE!!!!"


    The group waved their hands, as the group of five entered the gateway, which closed up, afterward.


    "Be safe brother." Mira said a silent prayer.


    "They''ll be." Maria added.


    _________


    [THIRD REALM.]


    [DRAKON''S WORLD.]


    Whizzed!


    Michael and his group appeared in a lush green Forest.


    The five moved their confused gazes around the forest which was so radiant, that made them speechless... The trees and leaves were made of lush green colors. Even the surrounding Flowers were glowing, moving with the wind.


    They looked up at the clear blue sky in wonders.


    Rustle!!


    Hearing the strange noise, the five quickly got on guard, but a pink rabbit hopped out from the brushes, and stared at the five in curiosity... After a whole ten seconds of stare contest, the harmless Rabbit hopped away, not even looking at them.


    "This?"


    Erika stood upright, moving her gaze from the rabbit to the forest, some of the trees were filled with beautiful Flowers making the place more beautiful and enchanted.


    ''Hey system, where are we?''


    {I''m not the right person you should be asking that, why don''t you ask her?}


    ''Her?''


    Michael moved his confused gaze around the forest, and asked:


    ''There is no "her" he--''


    Whoosh!!!!


    ".....!!!!"


    The five stared at the 30 centimeter long Arrow on the ground before them, and slowly raised their heads to the distance, they frowned seeing a young elf, looking her early 20s staring at them... She was in an ancient outfit, more like an ancient Chinese attire.


    Michael: "A Elf?"


    Jennifer: ".....??"


    Erika: ''Is she an enemy? If she is, why did she strike the ground?''


    Tyson: "Oh, Wow! An Elf! A real Elf!!"


    Drakon: "....."


    The four glared at Tyson, who quickly stopped talking, and remained silent.


    "This girl is proficient with the bow, she deliberately aimed the ground... But why?"


    Erika whispered to the other four.


    "I''m just surprised we didn''t detect her, till she attacked." Jennifer added.


    "Because she''s hunting... Her rank is only that of a Gold medal holder, but she can defeat a Diamond medal holder." Michael revealed, after checking her profile with the system.


    {Still processing...}


    {Done... With your current strength and realm... You are in the True Immortal Realm, while Erika, Jennifer and Tyson are in the Ascended Realm in this world... Drakon is in the Soul-Preparing realm... You''re all currently stronger than her.}


    "Who are you?!"


    The elf asked, her smooth voice moving with the winds, calmly reaching the five.


    "Wow, What a voice." Jennifer said with a smile.


    The elf frowned, she removed a bow from her quiver, tucked it on her bow, and aimed at Michael.


    "Can''t you see we''re humans? And clearly unharmed... Not only that, we''re also mercenaries." Michael said arrogantly.


    "Humans are the lowest of species here, and 90% of their mercenaries Organizations have been destroyed... The humans are currently in hiding, afraid of being food."


    The Elf''s word stunned Michael, and his group.


    Humans are the weakest here? And even hunted as food? Who, or what is hunting them? Are we safe being humans?


    These were the questions flying in their heads.


    "He''s lying."


    The Elf raised an eyebrow hearing Erika.


    "We are humans, true... But we aren''t Mercenaries... Saying the truth, we don''t know where we are... We came from a long way, and got lost entering the Forest... So if you can tell us where we are... We''ll be grateful."


    The young elf stared at Erika for some seconds, and turned her head to the other four, then slowly lowered her bow.


    "You''re in the enchanted Forest... This is the only safe place in Draconian."


    "Draconian, so that is the name of this world." Erika muttered in a low voice, and asked:


    "Why is this forest only the safe place?"


    The elf stared at her for five seconds, and leaped down the tree, landing steadily on the ground.


    "Don''t get my words wrongly... This Forest is the only place without greed, hunger, death, Criminals, bandits, Monsters, and most of all; Dragons."


    "Dragons?" Drakon asked in mild surprised.


    The elf stared at the guy for some seconds, and nodded:


    "Yes, Dragons... They''re the most-strongest race in Draconian, and basically the Rulers... Whatever they said goes, but after the tragic incident that befalls them."


    She stopped herself, and stared at the five with narrowed eyes.


    "You came from a distance place? If I may ask, where?"


    Erika looked at the four beside her, and Michael stepped forward:


    "From the Human Kingdom... We want to ask something from your leaders."


    The elf moved his gaze from Erika to Michael, then at Drakon... And slowly nodded:


    "The Enchanted Forest is beautiful at day, but when it clocks Midnight, you''ll wish you''re somewhere else... If you don''t want to spend a night here, follow me."


    With that said, she walked away, her bow in hand.


    Michael nodded at his group, and they all followed behind her.


    "Now we are here, so what is the plan?" Erika whispered.


    "Yeah, Micky; what''s the plan?" Jennifer added, also in a whisper.


    Michael moved his gaze around and sighed:


    "I don--"


    {Congratulations Host for completing the first Quest: Travel to the Third Realm.}


    {Host''s attacks have been activated... Host can now deal the corresponding damage.}


    {Attack: 35,000,000.}


    {Sub Quest Trigger: Locate The Elves'' High Priest, and know about the history of this world... Reward: 1% increase in Abyss Walkers slot.}


    "Firstly, Let''s meet the High priest." Michael said.


    "High Priest? How do you know there''s a high priest?" Tyson asked in mild confusion.


    "That isn''t important. What''s important is the incident she mentioned? What''s it about?" Erika asked, her gaze fixed on the Elf''s departing figure.


    "I have a feeling this incident is related to the reason we''re here."


    "Huh? Aren''t we here to get stronger, and help our Dragons get their rightful place? Wait, The Dragons are the rulers, they already got their rightful place... So we are left."


    The four turned their heads towards him, a frown on their faces.


    "What are you saying, Dear? Think about her words. The dragons were rulers, then the "Incident"... Didn''t that tell you something is off?" She asked, also emphasizing the word "Incident".


    Tyson thought for a moment, and slowly nodded; "You have a point, Love. So we''re following her to her village or city to meet the high priest, who''ll tell us about the incident?"


    "Yes, That''s our plan at the moment." Jennifer answered, and Tyson gave a knowing nod.


    The Elf silently walked down the Forest path, a deep frown on her face:


    ''Are these guys saying the truth? Do they have Dragons with them? No way, Dragons are one of the proudest race in Draconian, there''s no way they''ll work with weak humans. But... These guys aren''t weak, the weakest is in the soul-preparing realm... Three realm higher than mine, while the strongest is in the True immortal realm... These force alone can take care of the bandits'' headquarters close to our village... Hmm... I have an ideal.''


    She thought with a smile.

 Chapter 384 - 384: Moanas Plan

    Without knowing it, the Elf led them towards the opposite direction, out from the enchanted forest.


    The group followed her for hours, before reaching a huge dark castle.


    "Huh?"


    With confusion, they looked at the elf, who instantly crouched down, her gaze fixed on the castle.


    "What are you doing?" Tyson asked in mild confusion.


    "Get down."


    The elf said in a flat tone, her cold gaze fixed on the gate.


    With confusion, Tyson, and the girls crouched down. Leaving Michael and Drakon, standing.


    "Didn''t you heard her? She said get down." Tyson said, while Michael raised an eyebrow.


    "Get down? She took us here willingly... And if my guess is correct, this isn''t her village, but her enemies''... Either she wants to sell us to them, or need our help."


    "This?"


    The other three were stunned, and Tyson yelled in horror.


    "What?! Are you going to sell us?! Do you want them to eat us?!!! Are you so heartless?!"


    "Shut up, and be quiet!" The elf said, her gaze still fixed on the gate.


    "Hey you! Don''t think because we''re new here, we won''t be able to escape and also kill you... I know they''re a lot of people out there who''ll help us." Tyson said with complete seriousness.


    The elf heaved a soft sigh, and turned around to the group.


    "After observing you guys for hours, I''ll say he''s your leader." She pointed at Michael.


    "He talks less, and observe more... And, he is both right and wrong... Right because; I intentionally brought you guys here, and I need your help. Wrong because: I''m not selling you... I am not that kind of person, put it in a simpler form, I''m the good guys, and those inside aren''t."


    Michael stared at her, and nodded:


    "Ok, If we want to help you, we have to know your name."


    "It''s only fair, I''m Moana."


    "Ok, Moana. I''m Supreme."


    "Erika."


    "Jennifer."


    "Tyson."


    "Drakon."


    "...Are you guys done?" He asked, while the four nodded.


    "So, Moana."


    He turned to Moana, and continued:


    "Any information on those in this castle?"


    "They''re bandits, who are involved in all types of crimes, from kidnappings, raping, even slave traders... Not only that, they sell humans, and other races as food."


    "As food? To who?" Drakon asked.


    "To the dragons, Beast folks, demons and Vampires."


    Michael and his group blinked in surprised, hearing so many Mythical creatures made them speechless.


    "Really?" Tyson asked.


    "Yes."


    Moana nodded, staring at the men walking on the walls of the castle.


    "If they''re so dangerous, why not destroy the whole castle? Turning it into ruins."


    "No!" Moana yelled in mild surprised, and added:


    "They are a lot of innocent captives inside, if you destroy the whole castle, it will kill everyone."


    "So what do you suggest?" Erika asked.


    Moana was silent, and after a long time she opened her mouth.


    __________


    [On The City Wall.]


    Two men with dark skins, and red eyes, in a black leather armor, stood on the wall, staring at the dry landscape before them.


    "This job really bores me, I''ll prefer those in the castle, seeing pretty revealing slaves always... What a good sight."


    "Don''t forget you won''t be able to touch any, Only the boss, and his lords can have them for a night." The second said, interrupting his friend''s dream.


    "What''s your deal?! Can''t you leave me to Invision myself on one? Keep acting all innocent, I know when you get the chance, you''ll hop on those elves."


    "Truthfully, the Elves are beautiful, but they''re the Boss''s prize possessions... Touch one, and you''ll have your head cut off."


    "Yeah, you have a point." The guy nodded, and frowned seeing a young man walking towards them.


    "Is that a human?" He asked in mild confusion.


    "Yes, But... Wait, A normal human? What''s he doing here?" The other was confused.


    "Maybe offering himself to us? He''ll make a good dinner, don''t you think?"


    The second grinned: "You are right, I''ll have his intestine... And arms."


    "Hehehe! Nice! I''ll go with his lap, and tongue... Those are more delicious!"


    "Then what are we waiting for? Let blow the alarm, and us guards will kill him, and have his meat for ourselves."


    The first guy nodded, and snapped his fingers.


    BEEEEEEPPPP!!!!


    The next moment; a piercing alarm tore thought the Castle, drawing all the guards'' attentions... They instantly turned to the north gate, and was stunned seeing the guy walking towards it.


    "Is he stupid?" One asked.


    "Doesn''t he know whose castle this is?"


    "He must be ready to die."


    "Come on, let''s go! We''ll enjoy him together!"


    "Yes! The Boss don''t need to know about this."


    "Of course, why would we call an elephant to kill an ant? I alone am enough."


    "Let''s go!"


    With that, they all leaped down the 15 meters high walls, landing steadily on the ground.


    "It seems Moana is also right, These guys eat humans, I bet they eat the men, and use the women as slaves, or sex slaves... They''re so many things to correct in this realm, and this is the first... Eating of fellow race when there are monsters, Beasts, and Animals in the forests... Eating other race is abnormal."


    He paused remembering when he was commanding Drakon and Reaper to devour some players.


    "That''s different."


    How is it different?


    "Well, Drakon is a Dragon, so he is... Wait." He thought for some moment, and shook his head.


    "They won''t do it again... Monsters, they can eat as much as needed... But not humans or their races." He decided.


    "Stop there!!"


    The first guard, who was dreaming to be on an elf yelled, his tone deep, and filled with killing intent.


    "Stop? Why?" Michael asked, still walking towards them.


    "Don''t you know who this Castle belongs too?"


    "In fact, I do."


    Michael answered, still walking towards them.


    "You! Do you think you''re god?! You''re just a normal human! And you dare come here!!" The second yelled in disdain, already seeing Michael as their dinner.


    ''Hmm... It seems they can''t feel my divinity... These guys are just gold medals, and they''re so arrogant... I wonder what rank this Boss Moana talked about is in.''


    He shook his head, but didn''t stop walking.


    Seeing his action, and his fearless demeanor, the 20 guards'' eyes glowed in fury.


    "KILL HIM!!!!"


    They yelled and charged towards Michael.


    "Finally." Michael smirked.


    BAM!!!


    "..."


    The guards simultaneously turned their heads to one another, then looked down at the hole on their chests.


    "Fighting with ants will be an embarrassment, you all aren''t worthy, lifting a finger will be an overkill."


    Michael walked past them, and instantly, the twenty men dropped, dead.


    {Points added: +10,000.}


    He looked up at the castle, and with a snap of his fingers, the huge iron gate broke from their hold, and before the stunned bandits in the compound, the huge gate rose into the air, and folded.


    "..."


    They watched in utter horror, as it formed a huge 20 meters long, and 10 Meters wide metal broadsword.


    {Finally, Host is using his full potential.}


    "How would I have known I could do all this?" Michael asked with a smile, the sword hovering behind him.


    {You''re the Abyssal god... You can do, and control anything in your Field... And host, Stop embarrassing me.}


    "Huh?" Michael was stunned. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Stopping letting ants look down on you.}


    Michael grinned, and with a thought.


    Whoosh!!!!


    The sword shot towards the stunned bandits, cutting them into halves, without any single resistance.


    "From now henceforth, everyone will fear my name."


    BOOM!!!!!!


    The space above the castle tore opened, and an unknown amount of killing intent descended on the whole Castle.


    Those both inside and outside froze in horror, their legs trembled, and without even a thought, they dropped to their knees... Michael was like the god of hell, who had descended on them to give his judgment.


    __


    "Move!"


    A muscular man in golden Armor pushed the kneeling men, women and slaves out of his way, rushing to the door, a broadsword in hand.


    "I''m guessing you''re the leader of these guys."


    He stopped, and looked ahead at the hallway, seeing a young man with red hair, leaning on the wall, his eyes staring at his own feet.


    "You? You''re a human?" The bandits'' leader was stunned.


    "Are you surprise?"


    Tyson raised his gaze from his shoes, and looked up at the man. At his side, were 30 bandits, all dead... Blood flowing down like a stream.


    "You... You killed my lords?! Are you the one releasing such amount of killing intent?!!"


    The Leader yelled in rage, pointing his sword at Tyson.


    "Me? Hahahaha!!!"


    Tyson burst out laughing. After a whole minute, he stopped and looked up at the Bandits'' leader, who was trembling in anger.


    "No, the one causing the pressure is my Master."


    "Master? Then I''m wasting my time speaking to you?!! I''ll kill him, then you... Just wait for your turn."


    "Hey You!!"


    Tyson called out with a deep frown.

 Chapter 385 - 385: Drakon Von Ragnarok

    "You can''t survive facing me, and you''re thinking of fighting my Master! Don''t you have brain?!"


    With Tyson''s word, dark and white flames appeared on his two fists... His sword gripped in hand.


    "You...? You have the Immortals flames?!" The Leader took a step backwards, his eyes filled with shock.


    "These are called immortals flames?" Tyson was stunned. "I got it from two gods? Well, forget all that.... You''re dying today."


    "Calm down, Sir Tyson... He can only die under my hands."


    Tyson looked over his shoulder, seeing Moana walking towards them... A blood covered sword in hand.


    "You! You''re the one who brought these monsters here?!! I should have killed you when I had the chance!!!" The leader yelled in rage.


    "You killed my Mum, My Dad... My baby brother... You don''t know how badly I want to kill you." Moans said, her word filled with killing intent.


    "Emm... Lady, he''s a lot stronger than you... I hope you see that?" Tyson said, staring at Moana who walked past him, heading toward the leader.


    "That won''t stop me."


    BOOOM!!!!


    ".....UH?!"


    Tyson was stunned seeing Moana''s speed.


    BAM!!!!


    Her sword collided on the Leader''s.


    "Hahahaha!! He''s right?! You''re weak!!"


    "Shut up!"


    BOOM!!


    The Leader leaped backwards from the explosion, and landed on his knees, his sword plunged into the ground.


    "This?"


    He looked up at Moana in shock.


    "Nice."


    Tyson exclaimed, staring at the white armor on Moana, her blonde hair radiating with an unholy brightness.


    "Priestess?! You''re the priestess?! But how?! You were killed years ago!!" The Leader stood up, staring at Moana.


    "You evil bastards killed her flesh, but not her soul!"


    "Oh? So she chose you as the next priestess?" He asked.


    "Nope, she transferred all her Powers to me, giving me one task... Avenge her."


    BOOM!!


    Whoosh!


    "....."


    The Leader''s eyes widened in shock, he quickly raised his sword, and blocked her now holy blade.


    BAM!!!


    He flew backward, falling heavily on the ground.


    "Wow, you got so powerful?"


    He stood up, then sneered: "Let''s get serious!"


    BOOM!!!


    His energy burst out from him, moving in all direction... It was so dense that it rippled all over the hallway, those kneeling got even more terrified... But Michael''s pressure wasn''t a joking matter to run.


    Moana watched as the Leader''s eyes turned bloodred, his skin turned red, nails elongated into long claws, and a tail appeared.


    "Oh? He looks just like a Hellion." Tyson said, staring at the now transformed Leader.


    "So you''re with the demon kingdom... Don''t worry, their turn will come." Moana coldly said.


    "Hmm... It seems this demon kingdom is working with the evil gods... We''ll have to destroy them before leaving." Tyson murmured to himself.


    **Hahahaha!!! First, Survive from me!!!**


    The Leader gripped his sword, and lunged towards Moana.


    "Come on."


    Moana shot forward, and the two engaged in a deadly battle, destroying the castle from right to left.


    "Will she be ok?"


    BAM!!


    Tyson watched as Moana struck the Leader, throwing him some distance away.


    "She''ll be ok... I should locate the other slaves."


    He placed his sword on his shoulder, and walked away from the battle, not even looking back.


    BAM!!


    BOOM!!


    The Leader leaped backwards, dodging Moana''s sword attack, and shot towards her.


    **DIE!!!!!**


    He raised his sword to slash, moment next; Moana stretched forth her hand towards him.


    "[Light of Outrage]."


    A powerful light beam shot out from her palm, colliding on the Leader.


    **No!!!**


    The blast threw him all the way to the other side of the hallway, which instantly shattered, and the Leader fell down the building, landing before an unexpected figure.


    BAM!!!!


    The Leader shook his head, and stood up, he frowned seeing a young man with black hair, and in a black overcoat staring at him with a sneered. His eyes widened, noticing this guy was also in the same black overcoat that guy in the hallway was wearing.


    "Welcome, I''ll say you''re the leader, right?"


    A Golden throne appeared behind Michael, and he sat down, placing his right leg on the left leg thigh... And fixed his gaze on the Hellion before him. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Leader moved his gaze all over the bloody compound, and settled it on Michael.


    **You killed everyone?**


    His word was filled with surprise.


    Michael narrowed his eyes:


    "When an ant appears in front of a god, they don''t stand but kneel."


    With his word, a pressure, as heavy as the mountain itself fell on the wounded Leader, pushing him to his knees.


    **This... How are you this powerful?!!**


    "You aren''t in any position to be asking questions."


    Drakon, Sofia, Jen, Avan, and the seven, walked towards them, with more than 50 Slaves following behind them.


    BAM!!!


    Moana landed some meters behind him, her sword ready to strike.


    "Hmm... New look, nice." Michael nodded, seeing her armor.


    "We''re back, Love."


    Michael turned to the side, seeing Erika, Jennifer, and Tyson walking towards them, slaves from all races following behind them, mostly consisting of Humans, and elves.


    **You...? How did you know where they''re kept??** The Leader asked in shock. At the moment, he was the last living bandit in the whole castle.


    "That''s all... Wait! Is that Moana?" Jennifer was stunned.


    "Yeah, Her super mode." Tyson answered with a smile.


    "Oh." Jennifer nodded in understanding, while Erika continued:


    "She already knew where they''re kept. Moana couldn''t do anything because no one will dare attack you, scared of the other races, especially the demon kingdom... That''s why my Love attacked from the entrance, with the guards distracted, we entered the Castle... Silently killing your men, and got to their location."


    **This?! Then aren''t you guys scared of the Demon Kingdom?!!**


    "Scared? We''re here to wipe them out!!" Drakon said with killing intent, while the ten behind him nodded.


    **You?! You Dragons are also going against the Demon Kingdom?! Don''t you know your kingdom is in cahoot with them?!!**


    "Dragons?"


    The slaves were shocked, they quickly moved backwards from the 11... Their faces filled with dread and horror.


    ''What have they endure to be so scared of Dragons? And with what I have discovered with the system; Drakon is the only son of the dragon Kingdom... That made him the next Ruler... But... With his vision, something happened which made the system hand him to me... The new question is; Who''s on the throne?''


    Michael thought, staring at the slaves.


    Drakon looked at the ten behind him. The ten nodded, and before everyone; the colors of their bloodless enveloped their bodies.


    BOOM!!


    GRRRAAAAA!!!


    The Slaves got so paled that they froze, their legs refusing to act or even move, the Ten Huge Dragons before them were more terrifying than any they have seen.


    "We might be dragons, but that didn''t mean we''re evil, heartless, or corrupt... Where we grew up, we work with humans, and now... We''re here to take our rightful place."


    The freed slaves looked at one another, then turned to the dragons, who transformed back to their human appearance.


    Seeing their still caution faces, Drakon continued:


    "We aren''t saying you should instantly trust us... But we''re here to set everything right."


    **Hahahahahaha!! Do you know to achieve that, you''ll have to face more than three Races? Can you do that?! You might be powerful, but in present of an army of Millions, what can you do?!! Hahahaha!!!!** the Leader laughed out loud, his tone filled with mockery.


    "Oh? To us, that''s a small number... I thought you said they''re Billions... Killing a couple of millions won''t draw out a sweat from us."


    **Huh?**


    Not only the Leader, Moana and the people were stunned.


    BAM!!!


    The whole Castle trembled, and a huge vortex appeared above them... Before everyone''s eyes, hundreds of thousands of Monsters, humans, and beasts poured out covering the sky, their wings creating shadows on those below.


    **This?**


    The Leader was horrified. He moved his gaze around and turned to Michael:


    **Who are you?!!!**


    "Drakon, tell them."


    Drakon nodded, and opened his mouth:


    "My name is Drakon Von Ragnarok, I''m the prince of the Dragon Empire, and the next ruler of Draconian."


    BOOM!


    His word exploded like a dynamite, freezing everyone, including Moana, Jennifer, Erika and Tyson. While Drakon continued:


    "And these here are my family and Partner."


    Silence hanged in the air for a whole two minutes, before Tyson opened his mouth, directing his question to Michael.


    "Man! Why didn''t you tell us?! Come on, so we''re here to help Drakon take back his kingdom! That is a very important information! So why hide it?"


    "I have to admit it, Tyson is right on this one, Micky." Jennifer added.


    Michael smiled, and continued:


    "We aren''t here only for Drakon, We''re also helping your Dragons to gain their rightful place... But the main mission is to find out what those evil gods did to this world, I know it''s wrong, that''s why I let Drakon reveal it."


    The three looked at one another, and Erika asked:


    "But... What about us? If they gained their position, won''t they follow us back?"


    Her gaze fixed on the white hair beauty standing beside Drakon.


    "Don''t worry, Master... We have been bonded by AI... That means, we can travel through realms through our connection... Whenever you need me, you just need to call my name, and I''ll be right there." Sofia said with a smile.


    "That answered everyone''s question?" Michael asked, while the three nodded their heads.


    **You all can''t still win!!**


    The leader yelled, staring at the figures in the sky.


    "Do you want to give him a quick death, or a painful one?" Michael asked, turning to Moana.


    Moana turned back to her normal appearance, and sighed:


    "I want him to suffer."


    Michael nodded and pointed a finger at the Hellion.


    **What are you doing?!!** The Leader took a step back.


    "[Void Destruction Finger]."


    A dark beam shot out from his finger, and entered the Hellion''s body. He instantly dropped to his knees, and let out a painful growl.


    **Ahh!! W-What did you do?!!** He yelled in agony.

 Chapter 386 - 386: You Freed Them?

    **W-What did you do?!!!** He yelled again.


    "You can only survive if you deliver this message to the demon kingdom, or dragons in less than two days... Failure to do that, you die... Now get lost."


    With shock, and surprise, the Hellion quickly ran away from the castle.


    "Why did you let him go, love?" Erika asked in mild confusion.


    "Do you really think I''ll let him go?" Michael stood up with a smirk on his face.


    "Let''s wait, and watch the show." He added.


    Moana stared at them for some seconds, and walked up to Drakon.


    "So you''re the Son of Emperor Ragnarok?"


    Drakon nodded, his gaze fixed on her.


    Moana smiled for the first time, and got down on one knee, even bowing her head.


    Michael and his group watched in surprise, as all the freed slaves got down on one knees, also bowing their heads.


    "We welcome back the Dragon Prince." They all yelled in unison, their voices reverberating all over the castle.


    "My Prince." Moana looked up at Drakon.


    "I know you''re surprise, but no one can lie to me... And you saying the truth, means you''re the Son of Emperor Ragnarok."


    She stood up, and looked straight at his eyes:


    "Come with me, I''ll take you to my Village... And I thank you all for your help--"


    "--Hold on, you can only thank us if we have saved you... Not now." Drakon said, cutting her off.


    "Oh? Ok then." Moana answered with a smile.


    "Please, rise everyone." Drakon said, the people nodded, and stood up.


    Michael moved his gaze on the weak and fragile races, and turned to Moana.


    "How long to your village?"


    "Well... One day if we hurry." She answered.


    Hearing her reply, Michael walked towards her, and stopped before Moana, who frowned at him. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael raise his hand, and placed it on her head, then close his eyes.


    Moana looked at Drakon in mild confusion, not knowing why Michael place his hand on her head.


    After some seconds, Michael opened his eyes, and removed his hand.


    "Thanks... I now know everything." He turned around, and snapped his fingers.


    The space before them tore opened, and a huge gateway appeared.


    ''What did he mean by; "I now know everything"? Did he read my memories? Can a human even do that?''


    "I can do more than that." Michael smiled at her, and added:


    "This here will lead us to your village... Come on everyone, Let''s go."


    He walked towards it, followed by Drakon, and his group.


    "Did... Did he hear my thoughts?" Moana was perplexed.


    "Come on." Erika called out.


    "Yes... Come on, everyone."


    Moana walked towards the gateway, the freed slaves looked at one another, and followed behind her.


    ______


    [Moana''s Village.]


    Moana''s home was a small village, which sat deep in the enchanted forest, surrounded by lush green trees, and colorful flowers... At the moment, the whole village was in tremor, looking for the chief''s daughter, Moana. Well... Not related by blood, but everyone saw her as his daughter.


    Truthfully: The Chief is her godfather, who had trained her from 5 years, to a young, and beautiful lady she has now become.


    Currently, the chief stood at the wooden fence, with his wife. The two staring at the men walking back with gloomy expression.


    "Any News?" The wife, a middle-age woman, dress the exact way Moana dressed asked worriedly.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs Henry... We looked all over the Forest, but there isn''t any sign of her." A muscular elf in a black Armor said, his hand gripped on his bow.


    "No! She must be out there! Dear! She''s out there, somewhere! Keep looking."


    Chief Henry held his anxious wife''s shoulders, and gave her a reassuring nod.


    "Yes, she''s ok..." He looked at the man.


    "Captain Sunny, can you please search one more time?"


    Sunny moved his gaze on his ten archers behind him, and slowly shook his head at the Chief.


    "I''m sorry Chief, but we have search almost all the Forest, and got no sign... We only found this." He brought out an arrow from his quiver, and handed it to Henry.


    "This... This is Moana''s arrow." He looked up at them.


    "Yes, we found it in the forest... But... There''s no sign of a battle in the location, and we also discovered footprints, Humans'' footprints."


    The two were surprised by Sunny''s discovery... Humans won''t dare enter the forest, to them, it''s evil... So why would they enter now? And why would Moana disappear afterward?


    "This is my conclusion, Chief... Either they kidnapped her, or she willingly followed them... I know you have heard of the resistance growing at the southern side of Draconian."


    "I know... But."


    "No, Mrs Henry... We aren''t going back there, and it''s getting dark... The nightmarish creatures will be awakened, and the forest will be dangerous to us all."


    The husband and wife looked at one another, and sighed helplessly.


    At that moment:


    BAM!!!


    The space behind the men tore opened, a crack appeared, and in less than three seconds, it tore opened, and a huge gateway formed... Spinning violently.


    "This?"


    They were stunned, seeing a young man with black hair, and in a weird black robe walked out... They watched as more people walked out, staring at them in curiosity.


    "Humans?"


    The Men were stunned, their arrows aimed at Michael and his group.


    "Please point those things downward."


    With Michael''s words, shadows; in shapes of chains rose from the ground, and wrapped themselves on the bows and arrows on the men''s hand, pulling it downward.


    "....!!"


    They were stunned speechless, then a beautiful voice tore through the air.


    "Mum! Dad!!"


    "Moana!"


    Moana ran out from the gateway, and hugged the two. The chief and his wife hugged her back, tightening the hug.


    "Huh?"


    The elf soldiers were shocked, seeing the hundreds of people walking out from the gateway.


    "Moana? You freed them?" Sunny asked in mild surprised.


    "Yeah, thanks to my knew friends, and the Prince of the Dragon Empire."


    "WHAT?!!!"


    They all followed her gaze, staring at Drakon in shock.

 Chapter 387 - 387: What Happened To This Realm?

    [Moana''s Village.]


    [High Priest''s Home.]


    Michael, and his group, with Drakon sat on a couch, while the ten dragons stood behind them, all in human appearance; observing, as the Priestess stared at Drakon''s palm, like searching for something unknown.


    "What is she seeing on Drakon''s palm? She has been staring at it for ten minutes now, and I thought the Priest is a male." Tyson whispered with a slight frown.


    "Be quiet, Love... Maybe she''s seeing something, or checking his future? I think his past?" Jennifer whispered back.


    "With your words, you''re also lost."


    Jennifer turned her head to Tyson, whose lips was close to her face: "Be quiet, and don''t even think of kissing me here."


    Tyson blinked, and moved his gaze around, seeing Moana, and the guards in the room staring at them... More like staring at Erika and Jennifer.


    Tyson raised an eyebrow... Seeing they had been caught, they quickly looked away.


    "Morons." He said under his breath, while Jennifer chuckled.


    "Oh wow, The famous Queen-of-death is smiling because I called them Moron, I think I''ll have to call everyone Morons from now onward."


    "Good luck with that." Jennifer added.


    Moana smiled at their playful behavior, and turned to Erika, whose head was resting on Michael''s shoulder, the two staring at the Priestess.


    ''They are so in love.'' She thought, and Michael turned his head towards her.


    ''Shit! Can you stop listening to my thoughts?!!'' She yelled inwardly, while Michael smiled, looking away.


    ''What a guy!'' She thought in mild frustration.


    Finally, the High Priestess, who was an old woman in a white robe, let go of Drakon''s hand, and nodded with a bright hopeful smile:


    "It''s the truth, he''s the Son of Ragnarok." She walked towards her seat, and sat down. Staring at the chief, then at Drakon.


    "We want to know everything." Drakon said.


    "Hmm..."


    The high priestess sighed, and started:


    "20 years ago, Our world was filled with peace, we lived happily, without these barbaric behaviors... Your father; Ragnarok, led us with love, kindness, and an iron claw... Everyone live peacefully. And when the Queen became pregnant for her second child, everyone celebrated. But with the pressure and words from the Nobel dragons, the Queen wish for her child to be a son... To take over his father... Because..." She sighed:


    "Your uncle, your father''s younger brother has eyes on the throne, he tried everything, from assassination, to even poisoning, but your father survived them all... He is still the second most-strongest dragon in Draconian... Well, after all that, the Empress and Emperor waited for the arrival of their child... And after months, the day finally arrived."


    She smiled at Drakon:


    "You were born, but still In your shell... It takes a dragon, a week in their shell before hatching, and they must be fed life force continuously... But all of a sudden, on the fifth day, the sky turned red, and a huge eye appeared on the sky... We don''t know where, or how... It was unbelievable. Monsters we haven''t seen before poured out from the eye, Millions. They were Millions; and their target was... You... Each Race suffered with their search; blood were spilled, Cities, towns, villages and even camps were destroyed... Millions died, and others hid for their lives, our strongest fighters fought, but were all killed by a man who called himself Ares... He''s known as the God of War... And His sons are also very powerful."


    "God of war?" Michael''s face turned cold.


    "Yeah, they attacked the Dragon Empire with complete force... The dragons fought for their survival... And for the others races? We were the first to witness the monsters'' might and became scared to act... But the higher beings came to our... their aid. Angels, powerful angels, lead by goddess Athena, and goddess Artemis dropped from the sky, and fourth the monsters... They successfully repelled them, sending the monsters back to the eye, and out from our world. Athena and Artemis then struck the eye out from the sky."


    "Then what led everyone to start eating one another?" Tyson asked.


    "After the war, the gods, and angels returned. We discovered two things about our world: First; the Empress did give birth to a Son, but he was sent away to somewhere unknown, even to the Emperor and Empress... The second discovery: The Monsters destroyed all our food source, and lands became uncultivated... With no food, some races moved to eating other races."


    "Why they don''t eat their own?" Jennifer asked with a slight frown.


    "To them, it''s an abomination." The Priestess answered, and continued:


    "Your uncle used the situation against your father, saying you; his son is the cause of our current situation... He organized the dragons, and your father was charged with Treason, and locked away in the darkness jail."


    "What about my Mum? And you said I was the second? Who''s the first?" Drakon asked, a little surprised that he has a sibling.


    "Your mother escaped with your elder sister, They formed a resistance at the southern side of Draconian... Still today, they haven''t stopped looking for ways to locate you, and free your father."


    "So he''s still trapped?" Erika asked in mild surprised.


    "Yeah, In the deepest pit, in the center of Draconian, being guarded by True immortals realm dragons." The Priestess said with a sad tone.


    "These ten Dragons are the best of the best... Unbeatable... Second to the new ruler, known as Emperor Raynard, your uncle... Your sister, Annabelle and your mother, Josephine work in shadows, but all their plans failed because of the ten Dragons guards." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They don''t have me and my Partner during those tries." Drakon said with a smile.


    "Yeah, I alone can take them down... Just give me the location, but first, we''ll get to see the Empress and Princess."


    "Don''t worry, Mr Supreme. I''ll lead the way..." Moana said.


    "Oh, You know the way?" Michael asked in mild surprised.


    Seeing Moana nod her head, he closed his eyes, checking her memories he copied, then nodded:


    "Thanks, I know the location." He said, stunning the people in the room.


    After some seconds, the Priestess opened her mouth: "Young man, Dragons are a lot stronger than Humans, their strength and energy gap is like the sky and earth."


    "Thank goodness my powers went deeper than the earth."


    "....."


    The Priestess was stunned.


    "Thanks you for the information, and don''t worry Drakon, we''ll move tomorrow, and meet your family... Can''t wait to see them." Michael smiled.

 Chapter 388 - 388: Mobilize All Our Forces

    Michael sat on a chair, in the room given to him and Erika... He was thinking about their next plan.


    With the revelation of Ares involvement, who''s also the god of war, a very powerful true god, they had to trend with caution.


    "What are you thinking about, Hubby?"


    Erika walked towards him, and hugged his neck from behind, resting her jaw on his shoulder.


    "I''m just thinking about our next plan, and how Drakon is currently feeling... You know, I can feel his emotions through our bond, and he''s confuse, anxious, nervous, and even slightly happy... I don''t think he''s stable--"


    "--Shhh... Drakon is strong, No matter what''s ahead, I know we''ll face it together, and we''ll all return safe." She said with a smile.


    Michael held her hand, and gave a small nod:


    "You''re right, We just need to support him."


    "Yeah, now come on, let''s get some sleep, tomorrow is a big day for Drakon."


    "Hmm..."


    Michael stood up, and followed her to bed.


    _____


    [While outside the Village.]


    Drakon stood under the full moonlight, staring straight at it:


    "Why are you outside my Prince?"


    He looked over his shoulder, seeing Snow walking towards him.


    "Just taking some fresh air... Why are you out?" He turned his gaze back to the sky.


    "You''re a Royal Dragon, we noble dragons can feel your emotions, I don''t know why... But I think because we''re connected to our masters, and your Master joined us together." Snow said with a smile.


    Drakon thought for some seconds, and sighed softly:


    "You know, when I met my Partner for the first time, I wanted to kill him... Saying he''s not worthy of me... But I didn''t know I''m the one who isn''t worthy of him. He helped build me to who I am today, not only that, he also saved me, I''ll be forever grateful..."


    "Yeah, Same with us..."


    "Huh?" Drakon was stunned, and turned around to Snow.


    "Yes, He saved all of us, taking us from this world, and handing us over to our masters, who love, and cherish us... If he hadn''t taken me from our world, I won''t be standing here."


    Drakon slowly nodded. "What do you think will happen tomorrow?"


    "The future is always unclear, all I know is... We''ll know if we get there."


    "You''re right, as always... Now have some rest."


    "Yes, My Prince."


    Snow bowed, and walked towards her hut. She stopped and looked at Drakon over her shoulder.


    "Have some rest, and goodnight."


    With that said, she walked away.


    ''Mum, Sister... Can''t wait to see you two.'' Drakon thought with a small smile.


    ____________


    [Same Day.]


    [Demon Kingdom.]


    [Throne Hall.]


    A red skin man with a tail walked inside the hall, and got down on one knee.


    "My King! The Leader of the Bandits stationed in the northern region is here... He looks bad."


    The King, a young man with long red hair, and eyes smirked hearing his soldier.


    "Oh?"


    He pulled one of the slaves elf beside him, forcing her to her knees.


    "Bring him to me."


    The man stared at the woman between the King''s leg, and nodded:


    "Yes, My King."


    He stood up, turned around and walked away... Leaving the king alone to enjoy the pleasure.


    After five minutes, the same man walked inside with a wounded hellion.


    "What happened to you?" The demon King asked with a slight frown.


    The Bandits'' leader only stared at the demon king and his five women for some seconds, and said.


    **Ragnarok''s son is back.**


    These words plunged the hall into deadly silence.


    "WHAT?!!!"


    The demon king threw the elf between his legs aside, and stood up.


    "Are you sure about this?!!" He asked.


    **Yes, I saw him with my own eyes... I don''t know how powerful he is... But his partners, who are humans are exceptional powerful.**


    "Humans?! Are you sure about this?!" The demon lord asked, his voice filled with shock.


    **Yes! And one even has the immortal flames! Two at that... They''re here for war, and we need to prepare.**


    "Indeed we do... That Empress and her daughter will be so happy, but we can''t just stand and watch... Hey you!"


    He turned to the red skin man, who quickly took a step forward.


    "Send the Dead soldiers, and some of our soldiers... Also send this news to the other race, "Ragnarok''s son is back"."


    The man nodded, and before he could walk away... The Bandits'' leader opened his mouth:


    **We need all our forces, the human who I think is Drakon''s Master could summon armies, he''s the Leader in their group.**


    "Drakon?"


    **That''s the name of Ragnarok''s son.**


    "Ok, We''ll show this Human that we aren''t weaklings... We''ll show him that Humans are far beneath us!"


    "*Oh Really?*"


    Everyone frowned hearing Michael''s voice from the Hellion.


    "*You think you''re powerful? Don''t worry, when the time comes we''ll know who is.*"


    "You might be the Leader."


    The demon king quickly got himself, and asked:


    "*Yes, and you are the Demon King... Hmph, Don''t ask any questions, I already killed this guy, I just sent him to deliver the message... I''ll be waiting for you...*"


    With Michael''s word, dark beam shot out from the Hellion''s chest, moving straight to the Demon King.


    The Demon King quickly held a lady and placed her in front of him.


    BOOM!!!


    The attack collided on the Elf, shattering her into pieces. Blood, and body parts flying everywhere.


    While the Demon King stumbled backwards, and fell on his throne, all his body covered with blood.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!!!!"


    The women screamed, and instantly fainted.


    "This??!!"


    The Demon king stood up in rage, his eyes fixed on the Hellion.


    "*Lucky escape, we''ll see what you''re capable of, soon... Without a shield to protect you.*"


    With that said, the Hellion let out a painful scream, and burst into flesh and blood... Bathing the red skin man.


    "Ahhhhhh!!!"


    The Demon King yelled in rage, and turned to the Man.


    "Mobilize all our army, send word to the other races!! We must crush this human down! Our first target, Drakon''s family."


    The man nodded, and walked away.


    The Demon king stared at his bloody surroundings, and the women who had fainted.


    "Ahh!! I''ll get you for this!!!!!"


    ___________


    [Next Day.]


    [Southern Region.]


    [Resistance Village.]


    At the moment, a beautiful woman sat in front of the Village, her gaze fixed on the horizon... The barren land before her seem to stretch far and wide, as the morning Sun ray, fell on her beautiful face, revealing a woman with long black hair, and golden eyes... A long sword sat on her lap, as she stared into empty space.


    "Here you are, Mum! I have been looking everywhere for you."


    A blonde hair young lady in a long dress walked out from the Village towards the silent woman, and sat down beside her.


    "What are you thinking, Mum?" She asked in a low voice.


    "Your Brother is back."


    "What?! Where is he? How?" Annabelle moved her gaze around, and settled it back on her Mum.


    "Mum, I hope you aren''t joking with me?" She asked.


    "I told all of you, My son, your brother is alive, and now he''s back." She said with a small smile, her eyes empty of color.


    "Mum, We have been searching for my baby brother for more than five years now... And we got nothing--"


    "--Are you saying your brother is dead?"


    She turned her head to her daughter, her gaze cold.


    "No! Never."


    Annabelle stood up, her mind heavy.


    "I don''t know, but if he''s alive why hasn''t he given a sign?"


    "He has already given us."


    "Huh?"


    She turned to her mother in surprise:


    "What sign?"


    "This."


    Josephine touched her heart, stunning Her daughter.


    "O... K..." Annabelle said in mild disbelief.


    Josephine''s eyes instantly brightened, and she stood up with a smile on her face.


    Her sudden change of demeanor confused Annabelle.


    "He''s here, My Son is here, your Baby brother is here!" She was now ecstatic.


    "Calm down, Mum! Where is he?"


    Before she could answer, a man walked towards them.


    "Sorry for the intrusion, but my Queen and Princess, we''re under attack."


    "..."


    "..."


    The two were stunned.


    "Under Attack? By who?" Anabelle asked with a slight frown.


    "I don''t know." The man shook his head.


    "I''m confused, we''re under attack, but you don''t know who''s attacking?" Josephine asked in mild surprised.


    ''How would I put this?''


    The man thought for some seconds, then opened his mouth:


    "Well I think it''s some kind of teleportation scrolls, or magic, it''s not clear... It appears, and disappeared."


    "Appear and disappeared? Teleportation scrolls? Do you think it''s the Vampires?" Annabelle asked.


    "Not really, the Vampires don''t have such Powers or scrolls." Josephine said, her thought moving to her son.


    "What if--"


    --BAM!!! sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The three turned their heads to the cracked space, staring at it in surprise and awe.


    "That... That''s space affinity." Annabelle muttered in surprise.


    BOOM!!


    A powerful amount of divinity burst out from it, pushing the three backwards, and a huge gateway appeared.


    "It appeared at the front gate!"


    All the soldiers rushed out from the village, quickly standing before the three. Their weapons raised to strike.


    "What a nice place."


    A calm voice filled the air, as a young man walked out from the gateway.


    "...."


    "Human?"


    "....."


    Everyone was perplexed.

 Chapter 389 - 389: I Dont Battle With Ants

    "Huh?"


    Josephine, and Annabelle stared at the man who walked out from the weird gateway in mild confusion.


    Then a sliver hair lady, Moana, and more people walked out, was shocked them more was the ten dragons walking outside with them... The total of 16 people stared at the dragons before them with curiosity.


    Michael stared at the two for some seconds, and moved to the side, making way for Drakon.


    "Son."


    Josephine pushed the two guards in front of her, and rushed towards Drakon, who was also walking towards her.


    "SON!!"


    The two hugged, while everyone stared at them in stunned silence.


    "Love, how did she know Drakon is her son?" Tyson asked the question which was in everyone''s mind.


    "It''s Dragons'' bond, No matter how old he becomes, or how long the mother was away from her Son, the moment they set eyes on one another, the bond will be activated, and they''ll easily get familiar with one another... All dragons have this bond, more specifically, all female Dragons have it."


    Snow answered while the rest nodded.


    "That''s a good bond. That means, as long as a dragon gave birth, the bond is created, and lasted for eternity?"


    The Dragons nodded with Tyson''s word.


    "I miss you so much, Son!!" Josephine separated from the hug, staring at Drakon''s face with a motherly smile.


    "Same, Mum."


    "Baby Brother?"


    Drakon looked over Josephine''s shoulder, seeing a blonde hair, smiling at him.


    "Is that?"


    "Hmm... She''s your elder sister." Josephine said with a small smile.


    Drakon nodded, and moved around his mother, walking towards his sister.


    "Hmm..."


    Annabelle observed him with curiosity, and before everyone could think of anything, Anabelle threw a punch on Drakon''s face.


    BAM!!!!


    A gush of wind blew from the force of the punch, to her shock; Drakon didn''t take a step back.


    "I thought my elder sister can hit harder?" He asked with a smirk, raised his hand, and held hers.


    "I won''t test you because I''m not sure whether you can withstand my attack." Drakon removed her fist from his face, and lowered it down.


    "How are you so strong, Baby brother?" Anabelle asked in mild confusion.


    The soldiers all absentmindedly lowered their weapons, their gazes filled with surprise, and shock.


    "We have a Prince?"


    That''s the only thought running in their heads.


    "All thanks to my, Partner." Drakon answered with a smile.


    "Partner?"


    Both Josephine and Annabelle were confused.


    "Who can be the Partner of my Brother?" Annabelle asked.


    "Not just my Partner, He''s also my master."


    "....."


    "Wow, can I know who this is?" Josephine asked with a smile.


    "Hey, If you two want to know! He''s right here!!"


    Tyson yelled, pointing at Michael.


    The two turned their heads to Michael, and was stunned, even the soldiers were stunned.


    "A Human? My Prince are you sure about this?"


    The man stepped forward, not believing a human could be his Prince''s master.


    Drakon observed the man, and finally recognized him as the man he saw in the vision, commanding the Dragons in the war.


    "Baby Brother, this is Sir Garrett, he''s the commander of our army, and have been with us for decades."


    "Oh?"


    Drakon smiled, and walked towards the man. "Sir Garrett, Isn''t he worthy to be my master?"


    "That''s not it, but he looks so young, and don''t seem like someone strong enough to be your master." Sir Garrett said, his gaze on Michael.


    "Hey! What are you saying?! I alone can deal with you, let alone our master!"


    Tyson was enraged, how dare this old man look down on Michael?


    Garrett stared at Tyson for some seconds, and turned to Josephine.


    "Empress, Can I have the honor to challenge the prince''s master?" He asked with his head bowed.


    "Sir Garrett, what''s the reason behind this?" Josephine asked with a slight frown.


    "Empress, with our enemies'' strength, we need powerful people with the prince, and I want to know if he''s powerful enough." Garrett said.


    Josephine turned to Drakon, who in turn, turned to Michael... Who slowly nodded his head.


    "My Partner agreed, so when are you guys dueling?" Drakon asked.


    "Right here, and right now... If my Prince--"


    "--Done, but I don''t battle with ants, so get to me, you have to fight him."


    Amidst everyone stunned, and confused gazes, Michael snapped his fingers, and Azazel appeared before him, his dark sword in hand.


    "Huh? You can summon fighters?" Sir Garrett was stunned.


    "That shouldn''t stop you, look at it; our master is sending a common footsoldier--"


    "--Point of correction, Azazel Is the commander of all my poisonous Walkers." Michael cut Tyson off.


    "So if I defeat this summoned soldier, you''ll accept you''re weak, and you won''t be my Prince''s Master anymore?"


    "Don''t be arrogant, Sir Garrett. First Defeat him." Michael said in a calm tone.


    Garrett nodded hearing Michael, and walked towards Azazel.


    "Don''t kill him, or destroy his limbs, just beat the hell out of him, show him you''re stronger in everything."


    Azazel nodded with Michael''s order, and walked towards the Dragons'' commander.


    Without a second to waste, Sir Garrett shot forward, determined to show everyone humans aren''t stronger than Dragons.


    "Take this!!!"


    He appeared in front of Azazel and threw a Punch on his face.


    BAM!!!


    "Huh?"


    Garrett was stunned, seeing his fist in Azazel''s palm.


    "Weak."


    Azazel struck out his left hand, which accurately collided on Garrett''s chest, throwing him meters away.


    The Dragons soldiers made way, as Garrett flew past them. And collided on the Village gate.


    Azazel lowered his hand, staring at Sir Garrett with an emotionless expression.


    "Out of my Walkers... Apate, Azazel, Dracula, the two Origins, Predator, Orthus, Queen-Spidex, and Chimaera are my strongest... All in the true Immortal realm above... Do you think I am weak?" Michael asked with a smirk.


    "...."


    The whole Dragons were stunned with his word, while Sir Garrett violently shook his head, and stood up from the ground.


    "You think you''re powerful?! Let me show you what Power is!!" He yelled.


    Michael watched as dark smoke covered Garrett, and moment next, a huge 20 meters tall black Dragon appeared before everyone. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "GRRRAAAA.... BOW FOR ME, HUMAN!!!!"

 Chapter 390 - 390: Dragon Empire

    BOOM!!!


    Sir Garrett shot into the air, hovering above Azazel.


    The Onlookers all created a distance from the two, watching from afar.


    "Let''s see if you''re capable of withstanding my attack."


    He opened his mouth, and released a torrent of flames down on Azazel.


    BOOM!!


    "Did he won?"


    "The Commander is the strongest after the Empress, and Princess, so of course he''ll win."


    "I hope so... Because if he loses, it means the Humans got such a powerful young man, and hid him well."


    "Hid him well? Are you saying the humans held our Prince all this while?"


    "No, when did I say that?!"


    "Shut up, these guys aren''t from our world... The Empress and the Princess have been trying how to travel, but always fail... Can''t your tiny brains tell you they''re aliens?"


    "Really? That means they are humans in other worlds?"


    The guy just shook his head, not answering the soldier.


    "Do you expect to fight my Ruler with such weak attacks?"


    "Huh?"


    Sir Garrett was stunned, watching as Azazel walked out from the flames, his black Armor more radiant that before.


    "You desperately want to see Power, then I''ll show you."


    Azazel stretched out his hand towards the huge Dragon, and the next moment, dark clouds formed above him.


    "Uh?!!"


    Sir Garrett looked up at the clouds, and before he could do anything, more than ten lightning dropped from the clouds, colliding on his back.


    Pifff!!


    Sir Garrett spurted out a mouthful of blood. He fell from the sky, as more than five lightnings accurately struck his wings.


    Everyone watched in dumbfounded silence, as Sir Garrett fell from the sky, before he could collide on the ground, a force held him, and slowly placed him down.


    Michael smiled.


    Sir Garrett transformed back into his human appearance; His skin covered in bruises, and he wasn''t looking good.


    "Sir Garrett?"


    Annabelle walked up to the injured Sir Garrett and got down her knees, observing his injuries.


    A frown appeared on her face, seeing dark smokes on each cut.


    "This... This is blocking your healing Ability, you can''t heal yourself."


    "Not only that, No one apart from me, or Azazel can heal him, that''s the Powers of my Commanders, No one can heal from their attacks."


    "This... Cough!!" Sir Garrett coughed up more blood.


    "And slowly, but surely, you''ll bleed to death... How did I put it? Yes! A slow and painful death."


    Annabelle stared at Michael and Azazel in horror, then turned to her Brother.


    "Drakon, you have to help him, he''s our Commander, if he dies, our forces'' strength will be greatly reduced... We need him."


    Drakon stared at Sir Garrett for some seconds, and opened his mouth, his voice calm as ever:


    "He insulted my Partner, and master, he should first apologize... Sir Garrett, I know you are looking out for me, but I''m standing here today because of my Partner, My strengths, everything I have is given by him, so for me to forgive you; you have to apologize."


    Upon hearing Drakon, Michael and his group smiled.


    Sir Garrett nodded, and with Annabelle''s help, he stood up from the ground, and walked towards Michael.


    Sir Garrett and the Princess stopped before Michael, and bowed their heads.


    "My apologies for looking down on such a powerful Human, please forgive me." Sir Garrett said with sincerity.


    Michael smiled, and tapped Garrett''s right shoulder:


    "I understand, I would have done the same... But, I''m here to help, not cause harm."


    With that said, he walked past Sir Garrett and the Princess, heading towards Josephine.


    "Huh?"


    Sir Garrett looked at his hands, and body which was healing with ten times more speed, and in less than a second, all his injuries were gone. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This?" He was stunned.


    "My Ruler forgave you, so I also did."


    Azazel sheathed back his sword, and disappeared from sight.


    "....."


    The two were stunned.


    Michael walked towards the Empress


    "Empress."


    He gave a low bow.


    "Thank you so much for bringing my Son back, and taking good care of him. You can ask for anything, and I''ll do my utmost best to give you."


    Michael raised an eyebrow at her.


    "I didn''t bring Drakon back to remain here." He said.


    "Really?"


    Josephine turned to Drakon, who sheepishly smiled at her... With a confused gaze, she turned back to Michael.


    "I don''t get."


    "Not only your world is facing this situation, all the worlds are... And I can''t do it without Drakon, If we''re done restoring order, he''ll return to you."


    "Isn''t that dangerous?" She asked, her tone laced with Worries.


    "This isn''t the right place to talk about this."


    "Oh! How forgetful are we, you''re our guests, and we kept you outside, even fought you... Please, come inside, let''s show you our hospitality." Josephine said with a smile.


    She held Drakon''s hand, and said with a motherly smile: "Come on, Dear."


    With that, they all walked inside.


    "This end easier and quicker than expected." Tyson whispered to Jennifer.


    "Yeah, that Dragon bond thing really helped... Or else, we''ll have to answer a lot of questions." Jennifer replied in mild relief.


    __________


    [Dragon Empire.]


    The Dragon Empire was the biggest kingdom in whole Draconian, holding one-third of the land.


    But after the war, and Raynard took over the throne, the dragons have attacked more races'' kingdoms, cities, and even Villages, killing, destroying and taking slaves... This made the Dragon Empire more-stronger than ever, with Hundreds of thousands of soldiers, all Dragons.


    At the moment, a man with Ivory skin, and red eyes sat on his throne, his long silver hair cascaded his back like an endless waterfall.


    Before him were a group of naked women, from the elves, humans, and even witches... All trembling on their knees, heads lowered.


    "Who should I pick?"


    He moved his intense gaze on their bodies, and grinned setting his eyes on a beautiful witch... Before he could command her to move towards him, the door flew opened, and a woman walked inside.


    "Can''t you knock, Sister?!!" He yelled in anger.


    The Sister, a young lady with long blonde hair, watched the kneeling women with a cold gaze, and looked up at her elder brother;


    "We got news."

 Chapter 391 - 391: Guardians Of The Abyssal

    "What news that can''t wait?! Don''t you see I''m busy?!"


    "Busy with others'' wives and Daughters?! You already have a harem of hundreds of women!--"


    "--Shut up!!"


    Raynard stood up in rage, a terrifying amount of pressure fell on the hall; the women instantly broke out in sweat, while his sister stared at him without an ounce of fear.


    "Do you think I''m scared of you?! You sealed our younger brother away in the dark pit just because of that throne; now you have it, and what have you done?! Only made Draconian a nightmare for every single race, that even resulted in eating other races."


    "Speak to me with respect! I''m your king!!!"


    "King my foot!! You''re only there because you''re powerful. This is the news!"


    She tossed him the scroll, and walked away in anger, not even looking back.


    "Carina, always so feisty... When will you understand we Dragons only have eyes on Wealth and Pleasure."


    He said opening the scroll.


    "Every other thing is seconda-- WHAT?!!"


    His eyes widened in shock, seeing the words written on the scroll.


    ["Dragon Emperor, We have a problem... Ragnarok, your brother... His Son is back, and brought some powerful humans, I don''t know who these humans are, but they''re powerful... I''m planning on attacking them tomorrow, and it''ll be good If you assist me in the war... This is about all our safety. Demon King."]


    He blinked in shock.


    "I thought he was dead? How come he''s alive? Or did my brother and that his beautiful wife transported him away during the chaos? But... I should have known about it."


    He looked at the women, and was now uninterested, this news was more important than any pleasure. If it isn''t dealt with, it''ll affect his future.


    "Who are these powerful humans? I''ll have to find out." He walked down the stairs, heading to the doors, leaving the woman behind.


    ____


    [While outside the Castle.]


    "What type of siblings do I have?! The eldest sealed our younger brother away just for the throne, and the sister behind me, is just wasting her life, sleeping with her harem of man from right to left, only occupied in pleasure... I wonder how my sister-in-law and her daughter are doing? Or maybe my Nephew... I should go and see them, they need to know what''s coming."


    Moment next, She turned into a huge blue Dragon, and shot into the air, flying away from the Dragon empire.


    On the balcony of the Castle, Raynard stood, staring at Carina.


    "Go, and see where she''s going, don''t engage, not after knowing her target... If she visited the enemy, attack."


    The figure behind him, hiding in the shadows slowly nodded, and moved.


    "Hmm... Brother will like to hear this news." Raynard smirked, and disappeared.


    _________


    [Three hours later.]


    [Unknown Location.]


    Michael stood before Shenras with a slight frown on his face. He looked around the ruins, and asked:


    "Why call me here, I know you knew I was busy."


    "Fufufufu... Busy? The Ruler is hilarious."


    Shenras took a step, appearing in front or him, she slowly ran her finger on his face, and inhaled his scent.


    "Truly the Ruler." She smiled, and added:


    "Don''t you have anything to ask me?"


    Michael stared at the beauty before him, and sighed softly:


    "Can I have destroyers'' soul back?"


    "Oh, is that more important?" She asked with a teasing smile.


    Michael raised an eyebrow at her behavior, and slightly shook his head.


    "I need to know how to get to the Abyss, and Destroyers'' core!"


    "Calm down, Ruler..."


    Shenras took a step backward, turned around, and walked away.


    "Follow me."


    Michael took in his surrounding for the third time in mild confused. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Soon-to-be king, I don''t bite... There''s something I need to show you."


    Michael heaved a sigh, and followed behind her... The two walked deeper into the ruins, and after a whole ten minutes of walking, they got to an old chamber.


    "Where are we?"


    Michael asked in mild confusion.


    Shenras snapped her fingers and the touches instantly lit up.


    Michael moved his gaze on the golden chamber, he tilted his head seeing 10 thrones around a round table.


    "Welcome, Soon-to-be King."


    Michael looked over his shoulder, seeing Havoc walking towards them.


    "Havoc?"


    He was surprised.


    Havoc stopped beside Shenras, and the two turned to the thrones... And after a while, Shenras opened her mouth:


    "This chamber was built by the former Ruler to the ten guardians of the abyssal."


    "Ten Guardians?" Michael was surprised by this.


    "Yeah, Ten guardians, they''re the hidden blades of the Abyssal... Second to us, the Lords... They are beings who look after your territories, while we, the lords guarded the Abyssal, and lead the armies." Havoc answered.


    "Hmm... Where are these Guardians? Why haven''t I seen any of them?" He asked, moving his gaze from Havoc to Shenras.


    "They''re all dead." Shenras answered in a low voice.


    "Uh?" Michael was stunned.


    "Yeah, Killed by Typhon, Moros, Ares, Eris, and Gaea... These five are the strongest enemies we''ll face, and as you already know; Ares has a hand in this world... So you''ll definitely meet him, that''s why we''re here... You''ll need all the help you can get." Havoc said with killing intent.


    "For your questions."


    Shenras snapped her fingers, and Destroyers'' soul appeared in front of Michael.


    "That''s Destroyers'' soul, what you need to resurrect them is in the fourth realm." She added.


    Michael nodded, and with a wave of his hand, the soul disappeared.


    "For your second question, You can get to the Abyssal through the abyssal gates in the fourth realm." She revealed.


    "Thanks... But, what''s the main reason you brought me here?"


    The two looked at one another, walked towards the thrones, and slowly caress them.


    "The Blades were the most-loyal soldiers of the Ruler, They move in the shadows, and strike even more deadly than us... They''re our best, that''s also the reason they were targeted, right after the disappearance of the Ruler." Shenras said with a small smile.


    "You''re the next Ruler, and it''s your task to choose the new ten Blades."


    "Huh?" Michael was stunned.

 Chapter 392 - 392: Uh Oh!

    Carina smiled seeing the small village, which sat below the mountain depth.


    She increased her speed, unbeknownst to her, a group of figures were following behind, all on wyverns.


    _


    Carina landed on the ground, and Commander Garrett walked out from the Village, staring at her with a slight frown.


    "What are you doing here, Princess Carina?"


    "Sir Garrett, can''t I visit my Sister-in-law and Niece, I have some goodness, which I know will make her happy." She took her human appearance.


    Garret looked behind Carina, and above them... Seeing his behavior, Carina asked, a little displeased.


    "Do you think I''ll be followed, and I won''t know about it?! I''m a Dragon for goodness''s sake."


    "Really? Then how come you are followed, and you don''t even know about it."


    Carina looked behind Garrett, seeing a young man walking towards them.


    "Who is this?! Don''t you know how to address a member of the imperial family?!!"


    "Don''t I know how?" The guy smirked at her.


    "Who''s this sir Garre--"


    BOOOM!!!


    A huge explosion sounded high above the Village, and countless figures dive to the ground.


    Carina turned around in mild confusion, as the figures smashed into the ground.


    "How?!" She was stunned.


    The dark figures walked out from the crater, their red eyes fixed on the group and village.


    "What?! Shadows spirits?! How?" She took a step back, in stunned fear.


    "Now, were you followed? It''s a good thing we hid all the people, or else... What do you think would have happened?" Drakon asked with a sneer.


    "Sir Garrett, Warn your man to speak to me with respect! I didn''t know they were following me, so why am I to be blamed?"


    "Sorry Princess, but I can''t warn him." Sir Garrett said with a smile.


    "What?! Isn''t he your man?!" Carina was surprised.


    "Nope, he''s the Empress''s Son, My prince, and your Nephew."


    "....."


    Carina froze, staring at Drakon in mild surprised, and shock.


    She wondered who''ll dare speak to her with such disrespect, not knowing it was her own nephew.


    "N-Nephew?" She stammered.


    "Yes, Aunty." Drakon answered, getting to call someone who looks exactly his age; aunty, wasn''t at all comfortable.


    "We first need to take care of these guys." Drakon added, moving his gaze to the 20 shadow spirits before them.


    "Oh Lovely, I didn''t expect you guys will Abandon your ride, just to escape, well... They''re roasted now."


    Tyson descended from the sky, with Jennifer and Erika following behind.


    "Is that?! Is that the Immortal flames?! Two at that!!" Carina was horrified seeing the white and black flames on Tyson''s fists.


    ''Yes aunty... Saying the truth, all these while I haven''t seen Jennifer and Erika use any of their new Powers, maybe it''s because it''s cooler... Anyway, they''ll still have to use it.'' Drakon thought.


    "Who are you?" Erika asked with a slight frown, landing in between Drakon and Carina.


    "Miss Erika! This is my Aunty!"


    Annabelle and Moana quickly walked out from the Village, standing before the three.


    "I''ll help with those things."


    Sir Garrett said, and walked towards the Shadow spirits.


    "Aunty?"


    Erika observed Carina for some seconds, then nodded. She looked at Drakon over her shoulder, and walked towards Jennifer.


    "Who''s that lady?" Carina asked in mild confusion, next moment her eyes widened.


    "Nephew! Is she the woman you love?! Come on now, you can''t marry her, she might be beautiful, but her demeanor is cold, very cold... You need to marry someone who''s calm and always happy."


    Erika stopped on track, hearing every single word.


    Tyson, Jennifer, Sir Garrett, Moana, Annabelle, and even Drakon froze, their eyes widened in shock, and amusement.


    Tyson: "This will be fun."


    Jennifer: "....."


    Sir Garrett: ''Princess, I don''t know you''re so ready to dig your grave.''


    Drakon: ''Oh No.''


    BAM!!!!!


    A powerful energy ball collided on Carina''s back. Drakon, Moana, and even Annabelle moved out of the way, as Carina flew past them, falling face down to the ground.


    "Huh?"


    Even the Shadow spirits were stunned by the sudden change of scene.


    "Who dares!!"


    Carina stood up, and turned around, seeing Erika walking towards her.


    "You?!! Hey, are you angry because I say my Nephew should dumb you?! Am I wrong?! The man who will marry you is really a fool!! My Nephew will never marry you!"


    Slap!


    All of Michael''s group, including Drakon facepalmed themselves.


    "Now, She''s done for... So done for." Tyson said.


    "I''ll have to agree with you for now... If she hasn''t insulted Micky, Erika might go easy on her, but now... I don''t even know If she''ll survive." Jennifer said with pity.


    "How... Dare... You?!"


    Erika''s right eyes instantly turned green, while the left turned gold... Blue scales slowly appeared on her body, and her sword materialized in her hand.


    "Oh? Someone is really mad... Then come on!!" Carina wasn''t backing down, she summoned her spear, and struck it on the ground.


    "What''s she doing?! With Athena''s and Artemis''s blessings on Erika, no one can defeat her in close combat... Even in range distance battle... This Princess is done for."


    "GRRREAAA!!"


    Tyson turned to the Shadow spirits, and said with a frown.


    "Shut up, this battle is more epic than fighting you all, just stand their and watch the show!"


    "..."


    The Shadow spirits were stunned.


    _____


    [While in the Village.]


    "Is everyone safe, Snow?" Josephine asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Empress, they''re all in the bunker."


    "Good... Hmm, "Snow" who gave you this name?"


    Snow smiled, and opened her mouth: "My Master named me."


    "Master? Why do you prefer to call her master?" Josephine asked in mild confusion.


    "Because her husband saved me, and gave her to me... She used her Powers to hatch me, and I''ll forever be grateful to the two--" she stopped, her face instantly turned paled.


    "What happened?" Josephine asked in mild surprised.


    "My Master, I have never felt my master release so strong Killing intent... Sorry Empress, but I need to go."


    She burst out wings, and flew towards the entrance.


    "Wait for me!" Josephine quickly followed behind. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ______________


    [Chamber.]


    Michael smiled at the two, and nodded:


    "I understand, and I have some people in mind... But they need to be ready--"


    He stopped, a frown settled on his face.


    "We''ll see in the battle, I need to get going."


    Havoc and Shenras nodded, and Michael disappeared from the chamber.


    "Come on, Let''s tell Ashyn about this."


    "Yes." Havoc nodded, and the two disappeared.

 Chapter 393 - 393: Shadow Walkers

    BOOM!!!!


    Carina shot forward and thrust her spear forward... Erika''s golden eyes glowed for a second, and she moved with a sidestep, dodging the spear.


    "Huh?"


    Carina was stunned, she turned her head to the side, only to see a fist heading towards her face.


    BAM!!!


    She flew backwards, falling heavily on the ground.


    "Such speed?"


    Carina stood up, vigorously shaking her head.


    "How are you so fast?!" She asked, gripping her spear.


    "I would have forgiven you, but you dare insult my Life! My Hubby!!"


    BOOM!!!


    Divinity burst out from her, and to everyone''s shock, a huge Humanoid wolf spirit with a long sword appeared behind her.


    "Shit!! We need to stop her!! Erika is going for the kill! I thought she was just angry!!"


    Jennifer quickly turned into blood, and shot towards Erika.


    Carina''s face turned paled, and for the first time in her life, she felt fear... Deep-rooted fear, her gaze fixed on the huge Spirit above Erika.


    "DIE!!!!"


    Erika swung her sword, and the huge Wolf swung its sword towards her.


    "Master, No!!" Snow shot forward.


    "Erika!!" Both Drakon and Jennifer yelled in horror.


    Carina quickly closed her eyes.


    BAM!!!!!!


    "..."


    She slowly opened her eyes, and was stunned seeing the broad shoulders of a guy, his black overcoats moving in the winds, as he stood as an immovable mountain... She subconsciously turned her head to the side, seeing that the sword stopped only an inch from his neck.


    "What are you doing, Love?! She''s Drakon''s aunt!"


    Erika blinked in surprised: "But she insulted you, saying you made a mistake marrying me!"


    Michael frown, and looked at the terrified Carina behind him, and sighed:


    "Don''t you think it''s all a misunderstanding? Did anyone try to tell her the truth? Rather than attacking, you should have asked."


    Erika lowered her sword, and the huge wolf spirit shattered into light particles, entering her body. Erika dropped to her knees, while Michael walked towards her.


    Jennifer took her human form behind Erika. She and Snow silently stood still... Watching Michael.


    Michael got on his knees, right in front of Erika, he held her chin, and raised her head to face him.


    "Are you angry with me?" She asked in a low voice.


    "Why would I be angry with you?" He smiled, and lightly kiss her lips.


    "So, You''re already Married? I have no idea." Carina kept her spear, staring at everyone with a slight frown.


    "I''m sorry, Ms. I have no idea... Sorry for my running mouth."


    Erika slowly nodded, and stood up with Michael.


    "I''m also sorry, I shouldn''t have attacked." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Phew."


    Tyson sighed, and turned to the Shadow spirits and was stunned seeing them sitting on the ground.


    "Huh? Why are you guys sitting on the ground?" Tyson asked in mild confusion.


    The Shadow spirits all pointed that hands at Michael, who walked towards them with Erika.


    "Shadow spirits... How nice is it to finally meet the king of Shadows?" He asked.


    The 20 stare at him in shock and surprise.


    "Who sent you?" Michael asked.


    "The Dragon Emperor."


    Drakon, Carina, and Josephine frowned slightly.


    "Ok, any important news from the Dragon Empire?" Michael asked again.


    The twenty spirits were silent, not uttering a single word.


    "It seems you don''t want to talk... Well then."


    Michael snapped his fingers, and instantly shattered ten of the shadows.


    "...."


    "With every two seconds delay, you lose someone... Let''s see, you have twenty seconds, which start now!"


    "Impossible! We can''t be killed, how can you--"


    Poof!!


    The shadow and another exploded, leaving 8.


    "The... The Dragon empire, Demon kingdom, beast kingdom, Vampires Kingdom, and Monsters are attacking you tomorrow! They plan to crush the entire village, and kill the Son of Ragnarok!!"


    A Shadow quickly opened his mouth, saying everything in one breathe.


    Michael nodded, and looked at Josephine over his shoulder:


    "Empress, how Many are with us in this war?" He asked.


    "The Humans, Elves, Witches, and Phoenixes."


    Michael slowly nodded: "Send word, We need all of them, and their armies... Drakon, it''s time to free your world, tomorrow will be the final battle... And I''m 100% sure Ares will appear, can''t wait to see him."


    Drakon slowly nodded, and his mother, turned to Carina.


    "Carina, stay with us, he sent these guys, which means he''s suspecting you; if you go back, he might do something to you."


    Carina nodded with a thoughtful expression;


    "You have a point, It seems I''ll have to stay with you guys, but Nephew, will you kill your uncle?"


    "He trapped my father all these years, he''ll gain the same punishment." Drakon answered coldly.


    Michael turned to the spirits, and with a snapped of his fingers, they all shattered into smoke.


    Everyone watched as smokes slowly rose from the ground, and took the form of the 20 Shadow spirits, but now... They were all in black Armors, with long swords in hand.


    "Shadow walkers... Hmm, Tyson, try to attack them, use your special flames."


    Tyson nodded, and sent two fireballs towards the shadows Walkers.


    Whizzed!!


    The attacks flew past the shadows. It literally went through them, colliding on the boulder tens of meters away, instantly shattering it into pieces.


    "Nice." Michael grinned, and turned his head to Erika, who was right beside him.


    "My hubby is the best." Erika smiled, and kissed him.


    ''These two really like feeding us dogfood.'' Tyson rolled his eyes.


    "Did... Did he just turn the Shadows into his soldiers?" Carina was stunned.


    "Now I know another reason why he''s the Prince''s Master... This human is a one-man army." Sir Garrett thought, while the others nodded in agreement.


    "Prince Drakon."


    Michael sent back the shadows, and turned around with Erika, the two staring at Drakon with a smile.


    "Why don''t we go and release your father?"


    "Uh?" Drakon was stunned.


    "What are you saying, Mr Supreme? Those ten Dragons are powerful! They are all in the true immortal realm, just like you--"


    "--Nope, Not like me, Don''t worry so much about it... Five of us can take care of them, just stay back and wait for the good news." He smiled.


    The Dragons looked at one another, utterly perplexed.


    Can he achieve it?

 Chapter 394 - 394: Slap To Death

    [Center Of Draconian.]


    [Mount Deacon!]


    Mount Deacon was the highest mountain in Draconian, reaching thousands of Meters high. Up to this moment, only powerful dragons could reach the peak, and no one with their right senses will dare scale it.


    At the moment, a man landed on the peak on the mountain, and the ten figures guarding the doorway bowed in acknowledgment.


    "Did he try anything funny this time?"


    Drakon''s uncle, Raynard asked, walking towards the ten.


    "No, He''s surprisingly silent, from yesterday." An old man with white hair said.


    "A day ago?" Raynard was stunned.


    ''This, Drakon appeared Yesterday¡­ No one know where he has been all this while, but he returned yesterday with those five humans, and ten dragons...''


    Seeing their Emperor silent, a woman asked:


    "What happened? Is there something happening down there? Do you need our help?"


    "No. No. You''re more important here, it''s only some ants, they can easily be dealt with." Raynard quickly opened his mouth.


    The ten looked at one another, a little skeptical, but didn''t say anything.


    Raynard walked past them, and stood before a metal door.


    "Open it." He commanded.


    The ten nodded, and placed their palms on the engraved palms on the ground, and with a CLICK!


    The huge door slowly moved, revealing a deep dark pit.


    Raynard looked below the pit, seeing nothing but endless darkness.


    "Hey Baby Brother! I know you can hear me, I brought good news." He looked at the ten.


    "Leave us."


    The ten thought for some seconds, and flew away from the place.


    "How nice of you to visit me, I thought you forgot your brother, your blood Brother!!" A deep angry voice sounded from the pit.


    "Cut that crab! You took my rightful place, I was the one who was supposed to be king!! But Father and the people Chose you!!! So I''ll make them all pay... This is just the beginning... You know, I already killed Father, and now, I''ll make this whole empire suffer for 100 years, that''s how long you ruled them... They enjoy 100 years of peace and enjoyment, so they''ll have to suffer 100 years of suffering and pain."


    "Hehehe... You have done a lot of bad things, but you''re still alive... Brother, I''m not able to see your face, but when I get out of here, I''ll have your heart, and eat it before you!!"


    "Brother! You never changed, Do you think you can escape from here, let alone have my heart and eat it! Hahaha!! You''re really a lowlife!" Raynard said with a sneer, and added:


    "These are the news, first news; Your Son is back, and--"


    "--I know, and before you say the second news, let me tell you: You''re planning on attacking my Family, and that''s your downfall."


    "Huh? How did you know this? As far as I know, you can''t leave this prison."


    "That didn''t mean I can''t send and receive message to my Love."


    "Oh? I understand... So you knew everything that''s happening outside... Not that surprising."


    "Keep lying, and I hope you''re ready for your doom? The humans will be your doom."


    "My Doom?! Don''t forget they''re just humans! And Humans are nothing, they''re the weakest of the races... I alone can wipe out their race."


    "Watch what you say, Those Humans aren''t from our world... You work for Ares, right? So you''ll know this name."


    "What name?" Raynard asked in mild confusion.


    "Supreme."


    Raynard''s eyes widened in horror, as he moved backward in shock.


    "Why are you now silent? Ok, I''ll continue; Supreme Is the next ruler of the Abyssal, our Ancestor is even his Lord; the strongest Dragon ever lived, and you say he''s a weak human... Hahaha! I laugh you, ignorant brother!!"


    "Ancestor Ashyn!! Under him?! You''re lying!! How can the strongest Dragon in all our race, and the founder of the Dragon Empire be under him?!!"


    "You don''t believe me? Then why not ask him yourself." Ragnarok''s voice sounded, filled with Mockery.


    "Ask him?"


    With a frown, Raynard turned around, and was stunned seeing Drakon, Michael, and the other three landing on the mountain.


    "How?! There''s no way you could have fly here, especially human, they can''t even get 500 meters, let alone fly this high!!" He yelled, slowly moving backwards, making sure not to fall in the pit.


    "Guards!!"


    He yelled, and with his call, ten figures smashed on the ground... Their gazes fixed on the five.


    "What are humans doing here?"


    The old man clapped his hand, closing the pit, and turned to Drakon:


    "You as a dragon working with Humans, what a disappointment... You''re good as dead."


    He pointed a finger at Drakon, and with a flash, a silver needle shot towards Drakon''s head.


    BAM!!!!


    "Huh??"


    "How rude of you."


    Drakon lowered the needle from his head, and with a bend of his finger, he broke the needle.


    "I don''t know Dragons are so heartless, and even fools!!!" He spat out.


    "You!! How dare you?! Who do you think you are?!!" A Woman yelled in anger.


    "Everyone calm down." Michael stepped forward, and added:


    "We can all settle this peacefully, or fight one another. But let me tell you; You won''t win."


    "This Human is really powerful!! Kill them all!!" Raynard, who stood behind the ten yelled.


    "Yes, Emperor!"


    The ten summoned their weapons, and pointed it at Michael and his group.


    "How boring, Why do you guys always chooses to fight, when you know you''ll die?" Michael sighed, and added:


    "Leave these guys to me, you four can take care of Raynard."


    The four nodded, and shot into the air, landing behind the Ten guards, and in front of Raynard.


    "You''re fighting us!"


    Jennifer, Erika, Tyson, and Drakon shot towards the Emperor.


    "Hahaha!! Come on!!"


    He yelled, and lunged towards the four, clashing with them.


    _


    The Guards stared at the four fighting their Emperor, but didn''t engage... Instead, they turned to Michael, who stood still, his hands tucked away in his pockets.


    "You''re really arrogant."


    The old man spat out! Pointing his sword at Michael.


    "Are you attacking? Or should I?" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You!! How dare you look down on Drago--"


    "--Stop talking."


    Michael cut the man off, and added:


    "All of you should take your Dragon appearance, fighting with a human body is a crime... You said it, Humans are below you, then why are you using our body?"


    "This?"


    "..."


    The ten were stunned.


    "Come on, Transform... Don''t make me look down on ten of you."


    "Shut up!!"


    The tenth guard couldn''t take it anymore, and shot towards him.


    "You bastard!!"


    A man appeared in front of Michael and smashed down on his head.


    BAM!!!


    Swoosh!!!


    BANG!!!


    "..."


    The other nine came to a stop, they all turned their heads to the man, whose headless body was lying some meters from them.


    "Did... Did he just burst his head open with a slap?" The lady was horrified.


    ''Wow, System. 35,000,000 Million attack is Op! Why didn''t I have it all this while?''


    Michael asked in mild surprised, calmly lowering his hand.


    {Host wasn''t strong enough... The stronger you get, the more your attack increases.}


    ''True, and these guys'' highest health points is 5,000,000, and that''s the strongest.''


    He sighed, observing the nine.


    "I told you, transform... Maybe you''ll be powerful then."


    He said, making sure to emphasize the word "Maybe"


    Michael real goal was to show these arrogant dragons that the world don''t resolve around them... That, not everyone is a pushover.


    "How? The tenth guard is a true immortal, how come he''s taken down with only a slap?" Another woman asked in mild terror.


    "Ok, then... You guys won''t act, then I''ll."


    Before the Nine could think of anything, Michael disappeared.


    BOOM!!


    The surrounding space instantly shattered around them, wind blades, moving all over the place.


    "Shit!!"


    "Back to back! Don''t let any touch you!!"


    The nine instantly stood in a circle, backing one another, they all infused their energies in their weapons, and started blocking the wind blades shooting towards them.


    "What the?! How can a human be so powerful?!!"


    "This is more than Space skill, this is the renowned primary Space skill, known as [Spetiokinesis]!" The old man yelled.


    "How the hell did a Human have such a powerful skill?!" Another asked in mild confusion.


    "This guy isn''t a normal human!! He''s something else!!" Another said, blocking a wind blade with her sword, and pushing it back.


    "I... I can''t even sense him, it''s like he disappeared!" The man said, moving his gaze around the chaotic space.


    "*How nice.*"


    The nine froze as Michael rose from their center, right behind them.


    "Goodbye, [Shadow Pull]."


    Before they could turn around, their shadows rose from the ground, and pulled them down on their knees.


    "What is this?! Shadow Skill!! Who really are you?!!" The first yelled.


    "He''s Supreme! The Next Abyssal Ruler... No matter what happens, you guys won''t survive."


    Raynard dodged Jennifer''s Scythe, and landed some meters from the four.


    "What are you saying, Emperor?!" The man yelled.


    "Are you deaf?!" Raynard yelled, and added:


    "Bye!"


    Four wings burst our from his back, and without hesitation, he shot into the air.


    "Stop him!"


    "Let him go, we''ll meet on the battlefield." Michael stopped the four, and turned to the Nine guards around him.


    "Now, where were we?" He let out a devilish smirk.


    *


    *


    *


    [Author: Sorry guys for yesterday, I caught a fever which place me in bed. But I''ll try to release every day. 1 to 2 chapters... Release time varies.]


    [And thanks for your endless support, Love you all!!]

 Chapter 395 - 395: Nosferatu: Typhons First Lord

    "Please, Don''t kill us!"


    "Yes! We''ll do anything! Don''t kill us!!"


    "We can fight for you! Yes! Kill the Emperor! You can be the Dragons'' Emperor, we''ll help with that."


    "Not only that! We''ll also help you in everything, the people will have to obey you! Just don''t kill us!"


    "Yes, we can be your dogs!"


    "We''ll even be more than you dog! If you want, we can be your slaves."


    Michael and his group stood frozen hearing the nine guards of the Dragon empire, the ones proclaimed as the strongest, was now kneeling before them, crying and begging like miserable children.


    "You all do know I''m not a Dragon, right?" He asked, his tone calm as ever.


    "Yes! Powers is all that matters, with us by your side-- No... With us Behind you, No one will dare say otherwise." The old man said.


    The nine were on the ground, Kowtowing to Michael.


    "These guys are useless, and I thought I''ll have a good fight." Tyson grumbled, keeping back his broadsword.


    "Indeed." Jennifer added.


    Michael turned his head to the seal door, and asked:


    "Can you guys open that?"


    "Yes-Yes-Yes..."


    Their word trailed off as realization struck them... Their faces instantly turned paled.


    "What happened?" Michael turned his head back to the nine, a frown on his face.


    "Well... You slapped the tenth guard to death, and to open the gate, the ten of us will infuse our energies into those palms on the ground, and it''ll open."


    "Oh... Then there''s no need to leave you guys alive." He turned around, and walked towards the gate.


    "What?! No!"


    "Please!! NO!!"


    "Yeah! We have valuable information! We''ll tell you if you let us live!!"


    "Yes! Please!"


    "You guys seems to be forgetting something." Michael looked at the Nine over his shoulder, his eyes filled with killing instinct.


    "Huh?"


    The Nine looked down at the shadows holding their bodies, and their eyes widened In horrors feeling their grip tightening.


    "You are in no position to negotiate with me... And I don''t need you alive."


    "AHHHHH!!"


    "NOOOO!!"


    "PIFFFF!!"


    They screamed in pain, as the shadows tightened, crushing their bones, and even organs.


    "PIFF!"


    They all spurted out a mouthful of blood. The group watched as the shadows pulled, and tore apart the bodies of the nine true immortal guards.


    {DING!}


    {Points added: +50,000.}


    {Total points: 25,000,000.}


    Michael stopped a foot from the door, and looked down.


    Tyson, Erika, Jennifer, and Drakon, watched as white transparent smokes flew out from the Nine guards'' bodies. Before them, the smokes took the forms of the Guards...


    ...Dark Armor slowly appeared on the ten, with swords hanging behind them.


    "Come here."


    The ten nodded, leaped into the air; over the four, and landed behind Michael, then went down on one knee.


    "Open this."


    They nodded, stood up, and walked towards their spot, placing their hands on the palms.


    CLICK!!


    The four walked towards them, and stood beside Michael, observing the gate as it slowly opened.


    "Welcome Supreme, and my Son."


    Ragnarok''s voice sounded from the pit.


    Michael and his group looked at one another in confusion. This voice sounded calm, and filled with vitality and strength, not like someone who has been in here for more than a decade.


    "You''re all surprise because of my voice?"


    They blinked in mild confusion.


    "Don''t be. To those outside, this is a prison, but to me, it''s just a resting place... You can say I''m on a Vacation."


    "Vacation?!"


    The five were stunned speechless.


    ______


    [Raynard''s Hideout.]


    BAM!


    Raynard landed on the ground, and moved his gaze around, as his wings redrew inside his body.


    ***Oh? You''re here.***


    Deimos, Son of Ares, walked out from the Temple.


    "Lord Deimos."


    Raynard said with a bow.


    ***Why are you here?***


    Deimos asked with a slight frown.


    "Supreme is here." Raynard revealed, his head still bowed.


    ***Really? That''s good.***


    Deimos smirked.


    "Huh? I don''t get Lord Deimos, Why is it a good thing?" Raynard asked in mild confusion, not knowing why Deimos was happy.


    Whizzed!!!


    The space distorted, and a man looking his early 30s appeared.


    Seeing this man, the two instantly got down on one knee, their heads bowed.


    "Greetings, God Ares."


    ***Greetings, Father.***


    ***Hmm... What about Supreme?***


    Ares, who was in an obsidian armor, slowly moved his gaze on the two.


    ***Father, Supreme is in this realm, at the moment, he''s busy releasing Ragnarok.***


    ***Hmm...***


    Ares turned his head to Raynard, then at his Son.


    ***It''s Time, Come with me.***


    With that said, he walked inside the Temple. Deimos and Raynard stood up, and followed behind him.


    The temple has an ancient interior, with touches all over the hall, illuminating the room, and the huge coffin before the three.


    "What is this?" Raynard asked in mild confusion, all the years he had entered here, he hasn''t gone this far inside...


    ***Lower your voice! This is the prison of Ruler Typhon''s first Lord.... We discovered this with her help.***


    Deimos said, stopping on track.


    Raynard also paused, observing the Woman sitting on the Coffin, her eyes closed.


    "Wow? What a beauty." He murmured under his breath


    Whoosh!!


    BAM!!!


    Raynard froze as a dagger shot towards him, missing him by a hair-length; It struck the pillar behind him, shattering it in the process.


    "...This?"


    Raynard was horrified, he stood frozen, trembling in fear.


    ***Lord Ares, is this the minions below you? So shameless?***


    The beauty opened her eyes, staring at the three men before her.


    ***Forgive his insolence, Sword saint.***


    Ares waked forward, slowly circling the coffin.


    ***How sure are you.*** He asked.


    ***I don''t get.***


    Sword saint turned her head to Ares, who was now behind her.


    ***Are you strong enough to release him?***


    Ares clarified, stopping in front of her.


    ***Fufufu... You shouldn''t be worried about that...***


    Sword saint jumped down the coffin, and asked with a smile.


    ***You got what I asked for?***


    ***Right here.***


    Ares gestured his hand to Raynard.


    "Huh?" Raynard was stunned.


    ***Hmm...***


    Sword saint took a step, appearing in front of Raynard, she raised her hand and slowly ran a finger on his face.


    Raynard observed her action, and a smile appeared on his face.


    ***He has Dragons'' traits, and also a powerful one at that... He also has the blood of Ashyn, he might not be Ashyn''s chosen, but he''ll be Nosferatu''s.***


    "What?!"


    Raynard was stunned.


    ***Why so surprise? You''re placed in that throne because of this. You were left alive because we need Supreme to be in this Realm before proceeding with the ritual... Nosferatu can only be resurrected by sensing the ruler of the abyssal.***


    Raynard took a step back from her, his face filled with horror, and dread.


    ***Don''t worry, You''ll make a good host.***


    "Why?! God Ares, Lord Deimos! I have always been a loyal Subject! Why?! I have never betrayed you, not once!!" He yelled, taking more steps back.


    ***We know, and that''s why we made you the emperor, You have been the Emperor for more than a decade... So our deal Is off, and it''s time for you to fulfill your second purpose.*** Ares said in a calm tone.


    "You!!"


    He looked at the three, turned around and shot towards the door.


    ***Oh? A mortal is trying to escape from three gods?***


    Sword saint smirked, and with a flick of her finger, a force pulled Raynard towards them.


    "No! No!! Let me go!!!"


    Raynard struggled, but was all in vain


    ***Shhh.... Stay still.***


    Sword saint placed him on the ground, and sealed his lips with her powers.


    "Hmm, mmm!"


    ***Good, now be a good dragon.***


    She turned around and walked towards the Coffin.


    ***Ready.***


    Ares nodded, and pointed a finger at the Coffin, a burst of Divinity shot out from his finger, entering the Coffin.


    ***The seal have been destroyed.*** he said, lowering his hand.


    ***Thanks.***


    Sword saint walked forward, stopping a foot from it.


    ***Saying the truth, I have never done this before, But I must free you, Nosferatu... I miss you.***


    She closed her eyes, and started:


    ***Nosferatu, Rebbi ? Yidammen, ????????? ??? ???? ??? ??????. ??? ????? ??? Tudert; ??? ?????? ?? ????, ?? ???? ?? ??????? ??? ?????... A Rebbi ? Idamen, ??????????, Kker, ?????? ???? ? Sidi! ???!! ???!! ???!! ?????????!!!***


    [Translation: Nosferatu, God of Blood, I summon you from spirit to form. From form to Life; From life to death, and from death to eternal rest... God of Blood, I call you, Arise, and rule beside the Lord! Rise!! Rise!! Rise!! Nosferatu!!!.]


    Her eyes snapped opened, and in unison, the whole Temple trembled violently.


    ***Did it work?*** Ares asked after some seconds, staring at the closed coffin.


    ***I have no Idea--***


    BOOM!!!!


    Sword saint flew backward from the sudden explosion, and landed some meters away.


    The group stared at the green ghostly figure, which was now standing on the exact spot the Coffin was.


    ***Nosferatu.***


    They muttered in unison. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The green ghostly figure moved his gaze around, and settled it on the horrified Raynard... Without a second to waste, he shot towards him... Entering Raynard''s body.


    BOOOOOOM!!!!!


    A huge explosion occurred, pushing the three out from the Temple.


    ***This?***


    They were stunned, staring at the temple entrance in surprise, then smiled afterward seeing the figure walking out.


    ***It worked.***

 Chapter 396 - 396: Thats What I Am Hoping For

    "Finally out!"


    Ragnarok landed on the ground, and moved his gaze around... He frowned seeing the group staring at him with widened eyes.


    "What happened? Did I have something on my face?"


    "No, that''s not it... It''s just, You look exactly like Drakon, an older version, perhaps." Michael said in mild surprised.


    Ragnarok turned to Drakon, and smiled:


    "You named him?" He asked, turning to Michael.


    "Well..."


    Michael rubbed the back of his neck with a smile, and added:


    "The name sounded cool, so--"


    "--You do know the meaning, right?" Ragnarok cut him off, his intense gaze fixed on Michael.


    Tyson, Erika and Jennifer looked at one another in confusion, not understanding where the questions were leading.


    ''Is this how a Partner''s father should sound?'' Michael thought, lowering his hand from his neck.


    Seeing he wasn''t saying anything, Ragnarok started:


    "Drakons are giant, monster serpent-like creatures, which existed several millennia years ago, they are older than dragons. These creatures were first mentioned in The Sea of Monsters and are later seen in The Battle of the Labyrinth. The Last Olympian, The Demigod Diaries and The House of Hades fought for who could control this powerful race, but both lost, and the creatures disappeared... Years later, a strange thing occurred. A Dragon, and a Drakon fell in love, and that reunion resulted to the strongest Dragon in the whole 11 Realms, He alone could face Typhon in a battle; And this Dragon is known as Ashyn."


    "...."


    Michael was stunned for a second then yelled:


    "Ashyn is a Dragon?!"


    "Yes." Ragnarok smiled.


    "This? Is that the reason he said I should bring Drakon? Wait! Drakon is his descendant!!" Michael was utterly perplexed.


    Ragnarok nodded: "And--"


    BOOOOM!!!!


    The six turned their heads to the North, a deep frown appeared on both Michael''s and Ragnarok''s faces.


    {Warning!!}


    {Warning!!}


    {Warning!! Typhon''s first Lord have been released.}


    ''What?! Such a thing happened! Why didn''t you tell me?!!'' Michael yelled inwardly.


    {I''m the cheating system, not a tracking system.}


    ''...Then, if you''re the cheating system, where are the Chests?!!!!!''


    {Oh? The cheats are your stats, at the moment, you have unlocked the Attack panel... Unlock the rest, and you''ll know why I''m called the cheating system.}


    ''Huh? I thought as the mega cheating system, I''ll easily get everything!''


    {"....."}


    {Do you take yourself as the promised child? Why will you easily get everything?! Now stop lazing around and go and stop that Lord!!}


    Michael blinked: ''Are you angry?''


    {Why would I be? I''m just a system... And host, First ask before yelling.}


    Whizzed!


    ''Huh?''


    Michael was stunned seeing the golden screen appearing in front of him.


    ''This is my Manuel panel, you can control anything from here.''


    Michael read the words which appeared on the screen... And slowly moved his gaze on the sections.


    {Profile}


    {Points} {Points spend History.}


    {Permanent Cheats.}


    {Saved information.}


    {Boosts.}


    {Protection Protocol.}


    {System defense.}


    {Abyssal walkers.}


    Michael raised an eyebrow seeing the {Boosts} and {System Defense} functions.


    ''What did these two do?''


    ''Tap to activate, you can also activate telepathically.'' He read the words, and nodded.


    {Boosts}


    {Speed Boosts (+30%): 100,000 points.}


    {Attack Boosts (+10%): 100,000 Points.}


    {Abyssal Walkers: Increase 1 spot: 1,000 Points. 10 Spots: 9,500 points. 100: 98,000 points.}


    {Attributes Boosts (+50%): 1,000,000 points.}


    {Healing speed(+40%): 5,000,000 points.}


    Michael blinked in shock, and quickly opened the second function.


    {System defense}


    {System Shield: 10,000,000 points.}


    {Mind defense: 5,000,000 points.}


    {Enemy''s Attack reduction (+50%): 10,000,000.}


    {Attacks Increase damage (+100%): 10,000,000 points.}


    ''Hey!! Why didn''t you show me all these??!''


    {You didn''t ask.}


    ''This?! Are you mad? Fine... Show me my profile''


    {Ok Host.}


    {Name: Michael Brian.}


    {Game Name: Supreme.}


    {Main path: Abyssal Call (Form can now be used, by activating the Abyssal Clone).}


    {Bloodlines: Void (99%), Shadow (95%), Space (93%). Blood (91%). Psychic (92%).}


    {Level: N/A.}


    {Abyss Walkers: 500,600/ 505,000.}


    {Rank: Immortal High-stage.}


    {Game played: 4.}


    {Games won: 4.}


    {Games lose: 0.}


    {Strength: 50,000pt. 25,000,000.}


    {Defense: 50,000pt. 25,000,000.}


    {Agility: 50,000pt. 25,000,000.}


    {Endurance: 50,000pt. 25,000,000.}


    {HP: 20,000,000.}


    {Abyssal Divinity: 50,000pt. 25,000,000.}


    {Blessings: Luck of Supremacy. Gods'' tongue. Trustworthy. Death Clone(3).}


    {Attack: 35,000,000.}


    {Intelligence: 95%.}


    {Points earned: 25,000,000.}


    {Skills: Telekinesis - mystical-class. Abyssal split body - Legendary-class (stage 3 MAX). Shadow World - Mystical-class. Shield of Courage - Epic-Class. Killing intent - Rare-Class. Foresight - Legendary-class. Regeneration - Legendary-Class. Void of Retribution - Mystical-Class. Reflection - Mystical-Class. Void euthanasia - Legendary-class. Shadow Dash- Epic-class (stage 3 MAX). Shadow Pull - Epic-class. Void Destruction Finger - Epic-class, Shadow Form - Legendary-class. Spetiokinesis- Mystical-Class. Haemokinesis- Mystical-Class. Ruler-Command- Celestial-class. Realm Walker- Mystical-Class. Eyes of the Abyssal- Epic-class.}


    {Owned weapons: Devil sword~ Mystical-Class; Skills: [Split - stage 10 (100)Max.], [Golden Invisible Armor]. Slayer - Legendary-class: Skills: (Siphoning and Sprint). Shirt Of Nessus - Legendary-Class: (Defense).}


    {Guild: The Conquerors.}


    {Storage: Map of the fourth realm. Life Card X100, speed card X100+, Knowledge card X50, Destroyers'' soul essence - ETC.}


    ''This is better, I need more abyssal Walkers--''


    "Mr Supreme, I think we need to check this out."


    Ragnarok''s voice cut off his thoughts. Michael raised his head to the North, and nodded:


    "Come on then."


    A vortex opened beneath them, and the group entered, disappearing from the mountain.


    ____


    Sword saint observed the man walking towards them, and bowed with a smile.


    ***Lord Nosferatu. Welcome.***


    ***Sword Saint? Lord Ares? What happened? The war?*** Nosferatu asked in mild confusion.


    ***The war, we lost... And Typhon was sealed away.*** Ares said with a straight face.


    ***We lost?! How''s that possible?!! And who has the Powers to seal the Ruler?!!***


    ***Calm down, Lord Nosferatu. You have just awakened, so you''re weak at the moment, you need to feed.*** Sword saint said in mild worries.


    ***I know how I feel, you don''t need to remind me... Now answer my question!*** Nosferatu asked, his gaze cold.


    ***Zeus sealed Typhon, but The Supreme Queen took him away to somewhere unknown.***


    ***What?! Wait!!*** Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nosferatu stopped himself, and think for some seconds. He looked at the three in surprise.


    ***Supreme Queen?! You mean the Origin of everything?***


    ***Yes.***


    The three slowly nodded their heads.


    ***I thought she was asleep?!!***


    ***We all thought the same.*** Ares said.


    ***But, if she''s awake, Why are we still alive?***


    ***We''re also puzzle... We all know she''s the creator, and our Supreme Ruler... And I know she doesn''t support us in our plan.*** Ares said.


    "What Supreme Queen?"


    The three looked over their shoulders, seeing Michael and his group rising from the ground.


    ***Huh? Who''s this?*** Nosferatu asked in mild confusion.


    He walked past the three, and stopped 5 meters from Michael... He slowly observed Michael, Ragnarok, Erika, Jennifer, Tyson and Drakon in wonders.


    ***Lord Nosferatu, this is Supreme, the Brick on our path... To succeed, we must destroy him.*** sword saint said, staring at Michael with a slight frown.


    ***Oh?! Then why is he still alive?*** Nosferatu asked in mild confusion, and added:


    ***He''s just a human, who''s in the Immortal realm, A finger can easily kill him.***


    ***Well.... Lord Nosferatu, it''s not that easy--***


    ***--Nonsense!! Let me show you he''s a weakling!!***


    He pointed a finger at the stunned group, and released a powerful dark beam.


    BOOM!!!!!


    ***See, He''s gone!!--***


    "*--Oh?! I see someone is arrogant.*"


    ***Huh?***


    Nosferatu was stunned, seeing a huge red shield in front of Michael and his group.


    ***How?! That Attack should have killed you!***


    Michael sneered;


    "*Fool, Let me introduce myself; I''m Michael Brian, known as Supreme, and The Ruler of the Abyssal!!*"


    His right eye turned red, while the left turned black.


    ***This?! Ruler of the abyssal?!***


    Nosferatu took a step back in shock.


    ***How?***


    ***Lord Nosferatu, come with me, there are a lot of things we need to catch you up on.*** sword saint said with a smile, her gaze on Michael.


    ***You have some explanation to do, all of you!!***


    The group turned around, but Michael''s voice tore through the air.


    "*Did I asked you to leave?*"


    ***Hey, Young man! We''re giving you the Grace! Take it.*** Ares said with killing instinct.


    "*And you are?*"


    Michael tilted his head in confusion.


    ***I''m Ares, God of war... You better watch yourself, because if you anger me, You won''t leave here alive.***


    "*Oh?! I''m so scared! Let me tell you god of whatever you''re called!! You... Are... Nothing!*" Michael said coldly.


    "I have a question!" Tyson raised his hand into the air, before the two could clash.


    ****...What question?*** Ares asked, turning his head to the human.


    "I thought that guy called Nosferatu is a dragon, named Raynard?! Drakon''s uncle."


    Nosferatu turned to the group:


    ***That Coward is dead... I''m now the owner of this body.***


    "Hmm... That''s good, that save us the trouble. Without that guy. The dragon empire will be powerless." Tyson said in relief.


    ***Fool! I''m using his body, so I can post as the Emperor! No matter what happens! The war will go on!!***


    Michael stared at the man with a slight frown, and opened his mouth:


    "*Good, that''s what I''m hoping for.*"


    ***Huh?***


    Everyone was stunned.

 Chapter 397 - 397: Godhood Activated

    ***Why are you hoping for it?*** Nosferatu were stunned.


    "Yes, Boss... Why?" Tyson asked in mild confusion.


    Michael stared at the group, and smiled:


    "Drakon can''t easily take over the Dragon empire. Dragons are proud, and they can only be rule, and control by someone far stronger than them... If the war doesn''t happen, the Dragons will take Drakon as weak, but if he shows his might in the war..."


    He smirked, while others nodded in understanding.


    ''They should go with that for now... I really want this war to happen, so I can kill Dragons, and turn them into abyss walkers... Ten isn''t enough, I need at least a thousand, or more.'' Michael thought.


    ***Hahahah!!! Don''t forget to achieve that, he has to fight me... Do you think he can defeat me?!*** Nosferatu asked with a laugh.


    "Don''t worry, you''re mine." Michael smirked at him.


    Nosferatu stared at Michael and his group for some seconds, and sighed:


    ***We''ll meet on the battlefield.***


    He smiled, and disappeared with Sword saint.


    ***Abyssal Ruler, I hope you know this world Is under my control?*** Ares asked, his gaze fixed on Michael.


    "Are you also running away?" Michael asked.


    ***Running away?! Haha!! No, we''ll see tomorrow.***


    He turned around with Deimos, before they could take a step forward, Michael asked:


    "I heard something about some Queen... Who''s she?"


    Ares looked at him over his shoulder:


    ***You''re too weak to know such a being... As for now, try to survive tomorrow attack.***


    With that said, the two disappeared.


    Michael moved his gaze on the Temple, and sighed softly:


    "All of you, Go back and prepare."


    "What?! What about you?" Erika asked, staring at Michael''s back.


    "There''s something I need to do, I''ll be safe."


    The four looked at one another, and slowly nodded their heads.


    "Ok."


    "Be safe, Micky."


    "Yes, Love... If you need anything, quickly reach out to me."


    "Yes, partner."


    Michael nodded at the four, and looked at Ragnarok over his shoulder:


    "Take care of them."


    "You don''t have to worry about them." Ragnarok stated.


    "Thanks."


    Michael watched as the group ascended, and flew away.


    Left alone, he turned to the Temple, and walked towards it.


    "Hey system... I have 25,000,00 Points, so I need. [Speed Boosts (+30%): 100,000 points.], [Attack Boosts (+10%): 100,000 Points.], [Stats Boosts (+50%): 1,000,000 points.], [Healing speed(+40%): 5,000,000 points.] And [System Shield: 10,000,000 points.] Total; 16,100,000 points... Activate them all."


    {Ok, Host. Permanent chests activated.}


    Michael calmly walked inside the Temple, not noticing the golden sword which appeared on his right cheek.


    {System have successfully activated Host''s special blessings, given by the [#743?3 ~¡Â||[.}


    Michael came to a stop, his tilted his head in confusion:


    "Special blessings? From... Who the hell is this?!"


    He yelled, moving his gaze around the ancient temple.


    {Blessings, All Stats gained 100% Increase... Protection Shield activated... Blessings from Followers activated!}


    {Congest! Host gained 1,000 Exp from followers.}


    {Congratulations: Host gained 10,000 Exp from Followers!}


    {Congratulations!! Host gained 3,000 Exp from followers.}


    {Congratulations! Host gained his Archangels... Current Archangels: 100,000.}


    {Followers from First Territory pleaded for money. What''s your decision: Reply or not?}


    {Followers prayed for safety on their journey. Grant or not?}


    {Followers prayed for safety on their life... Grant or not?}


    {Host gained 20,000 Exp from Followers!}


    {Followers prayed for money on family support. Give it not?}


    {Host gained 50,000 Exp from followers.}


    BOOM!!!


    With confusion on his face, Michael broke through, entering the Transcendent realm.


    "This?"


    "How is this? What''s happening?" He dropped on his knees, holding his head with a deep frown on his face.


    {Host is currently activating his Godly Powers.}


    ''I should be happy with this, but why am I feeling like my head is splitting apart?!''


    {You asked for it.}


    ''When did I ask for this?!!!''


    {"....."}


    "Ok, Now that I''m having all these, Will I have all the Powers of a god?"


    {40%, and you also gained a privilege; The more followers you have, the quicker you get stronger... This is a god privilege.}


    ''A question.'' Michael gritted his teeth, feeling the pain increasing.


    ''This privilege, it is for any gods?''


    {No, Only the top gods are allowed to have followers.}


    {Activation, completed.}


    Michael sighed in relief, and slowly stood up from the ground.


    "Does this means, my Powers are beyond my realm?"


    {Yes.}


    ''Show me my profile, only my stats.''


    {Ok Host.}


    {Strength: N/A. N/A.}


    {Defense: N/A. N/A.}


    {Agility: N/A. N/A.}


    {Endurance: N/A. N/A.}


    {HP: N/A.}


    {Abyssal Divinity: N/A. N/A.}


    {Abyssal Walkers: 500,600/ N/A.}


    {Archangels: 100,000.}


    "Huh? I''m clearly Unkillable!!" Michael yelled.


    Whoosh!!!


    BOOM!!!


    Tap, Tap, Tap.


    Michael looked over his shoulder, seeing Havoc and Shenras walking inside.


    "Congratulations, Ruler!!"


    The two instantly got down on one knee, bowing their heads.


    "Oh? No "Soon-to-be-king"?" Michael asked with a smirked.


    "My King, You''ve been given the Powers of the former Ruler... You''re now our king." Shenras said with a beautiful smile.


    "Ashyn also gives his congratulations." Havoc said, and added:


    "The Angels are ready for your orders, My King."


    "Hmm..."


    Michael stared at the two in both surprise, and awe... The thought of now being a god, and even having his own angels still seems like a dream.


    "Does Typhon have angels?" He asked.


    "Yes." The two nodded in unison.


    "Ok, Send two to those fools, tell them to pray."


    He turned around, and added: "Rise."


    The two stood up, and nodded:


    "Yes, My king." They said.


    Michael walked towards a wall, and with a wave of his hand, it moved, revealing a secret entrance.


    "Come on."


    He walked inside, followed by the two.


    ____


    After some minutes of walking in silence, the group got to a chamber.


    "A coffin?"


    Michael walked towards it in confusion.


    Havoc and Shenras frowned slightly seeing the black coffin.


    "I thought the one Nosferatu was sealed in got destroyed?" Havoc whispered in mild confusion.


    "Yes, but... Who owns this one?" Shenras asked, and continued:


    "And how did our king know it was here?"


    "You two know I can hear both of you, right?"


    The two looked at one another, and remained silent.


    Michael placed his hand on the Coffin, and smiled feeling a very powerful soul inside... With a determined expression, he channeled his Divinity, transferring it into the Coffin.


    "What are you doing, My King?!" Havoc asked in horror.


    "Come on, don''t you two want to see what''s inside?" He asked with a smiled, his gaze fixed on the Coffin.


    BAM!!!


    It trembled.


    "Thank goodness I have unlimited Divinity."


    {Actually, Your Divinity is taken from your health, The more you use, the weaker you get.}


    ''But it wrote N/A?'' Michael was surprised.


    {That''s for your chests.}


    Michael blinked in surprised. He looked down at the Coffin, and sighed; "I have to know."


    BAM!!


    It trembled more.


    Michael removed his hand and moved backward from it... Havoc, and Shenras watches in interest. As the Coffin trembled more, and instantly exploded into blinding light.


    Swoosh!!!


    Havoc and Shenras moved out from the way, as an unknown red smoke flew out from the chamber, heading outside.


    "Come on, Let''s see our guest."


    Michael smiled, and walked past the confused lords, who looked at one another, then followed behind him.


    ________


    Michael, Havoc, and Shenras stopped outside, staring at the red smoke hovering above them.


    ["You resurrected me? Why?"]


    A demonic voice sounded from the red smoke.


    "I have one thing for you."


    Michael said, and added: "Reaper, Come out!"


    The space tore opened, and Reaper walked out.


    "My Lord!"


    He got down on one knee.


    Michael nodded at him, and said to the smoke.


    "Give all your powers to him."


    ["You do know what you''re asking, right?! Why the hell will a Drakon, the oldest of Drakons give his Powers to a common Hybrid?!!"]


    The smoke sounded angry.


    "You don''t have any options, Choose or die."


    ["How Dare you?!! Do you take me as a fool! A weakling?!!"]


    "You are.... You... Are... Weak." Michael Emphasized the words.


    Havoc, Reaper and Shenras instantly got on guard, ready to act, but Michael stopped them with a raise of his hand.


    "Leave this to me." Michael said, staring at the smoke.


    Havoc and Shenras thought for some seconds, and took a step back., with Reaper


    ["Ok human, I have one condition, Defeat me in a battle... No! If you withstand two of my attacks, I''ll accept your request."]


    Michael stared at the smoke for some seconds, and nodded: "I''m in."


    ["Good."]


    BOOM!


    The four looked up at the sky, seeing the clear sky turning crimson.


    "How nice." Michael smiled.


    BOOOOM!!


    ["Face my strongest attack!!"]


    Reaper, Havoc, and Shenras quickly created distance from the two, and that exact moment, a powerful lightning fell from the sky, accurately colliding on Michael.


    BOOOM!!!


    Dust, Smoke, and sand flew into the air, and a crater was formed.


    ["Weak! You can''t even withstand a single attack! And you dar--"]


    "You do know you talk a lot."


    ["Huh?!"]


    The smoke was flabbergasted, as Michael walked out from the crater.


    ["H-How...?! Not even a Scratch?!! Impossible?! Your clothes are even in good shape!! How?!!"]


    "What happened? Are you scared?" Michael smirked at it.


    S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 398 - 398: Supreme Queen

    ["You!!!!"]


    Before everyone, the smoke turned into a huge serpent-like dragon, with big strong wings.


    ["How do you like me now, Human?!"]


    It asked, staring down at Michael.


    "You have ten seconds to attack, If not, I will." Michael asked in a flat tone, his gaze cold.


    ["You''re truly an arrogant bastard! Ok, I''ll fulfill your wish... Let''s hope you don''t die."]


    Michael and his group watched as the Drakon began chanting coherent words... The wind picked up, dark clouds instantly covered the whole sky above them, measuring 1,000 Meters away. The more words he muttered, the violent the wind and storm became.


    "This, let''s fall backwards... This is a Drakons'' primary attack."


    Havoc said and disappeared, appearing miles away.


    Shenras thought for some seconds, and waved her hand, disappearing with Reaper.


    ["Die Human!!!!"]


    BOOM!!!!


    More than a hundred lightnings fell from the sky, heading towards Michael, who stood still.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!


    Thousands of Meters away was turned into ruins, the temple destroyed into dust and sand... And after five minutes, the smoke finally dispersed.


    The Smokey Drakon waited patiently, his gaze fixed on the smoke, wondering if the human was still breathing.


    "Do you call that an attack?"


    ["..."]


    "....."


    The smoke, Havoc, Shenras and even Reaper were stunned, staring at Michael in horror.


    ["impossible?!! I''m the strongest In my time!! How come you''re so powerful that I can''t even damage your clothes?!! Am I this weak?"]


    The smoke was instantly depressed.


    "You''re powerful, but as you said, "In your time"... For now? You''re just a Mystical-class smoke... Who isn''t a match for the goods, let alone me." Michael said in a calm tone.


    The Atmosphere returned to its usual state, and the dark clouds cleared.


    ["If I''m so weak, why are you giving him my Powers?"] He asked in a low voice.


    "As I said, your complete strength is mostly that of a mystical-class... And my guy there is only a Rare-class, I need him to evolve to that stage."


    ["You know it''s not possible, right? He''s a lot weaker than me, do you think he can handle my Powers?"]


    "Hmm... I''ll help with that."


    The smoke dragon stared at Michael for some seconds, thinking about his words... After a minute, he heaved a sigh.


    ["Then where is this Reaper?"]


    As soon as his word fell, the three appeared before them. And Michael gestured to Reaper with his hand.


    The Smoke dragon examined Reaper for some seconds and nodded in approval.


    ["This is a good hybrid, My Powers will go well with him."]


    "A warning." Michael announced:


    "If you dare take over his body, I''ll make sure you face the most painful punishment you could ever think of."


    The smoke raised an eyebrow at Michael, but knowing the human''s strength, he didn''t say anything, but flew towards Reaper, entering his body.


    BOOM!!!


    Michael and his lords were pushed backwards.


    "This?!"


    Havoc was stunned seeing the red egg before them.


    "What is this?" Shenras was also confused.


    {Reaped is currently undergoing his Transformation, Duration: 5 Hours.}


    Michael looked at the sky, and sighed softly:


    "I''ll stay here for 5 hours."


    He formed his throne and sat down, closing his eyes.


    "Havoc, and Shenras, What do you know about the Queen... What''s her name? Yes! Supreme Queen." He asked, his eyes still close.


    The two looked at one another in surprise, and Havoc started:


    "We don''t know much about her, but we do know she''s the creator, she created the 11 Realms, and even the gods come from her... Some millennia ago, she went into a slumber, giving the gods the Powers to rule over us... But then, something happened, and the world got to this stage... Rumors also said after Zeus captured Typhon, she took him away, imprisoning him in an unknown location... Till this day, no one know... Well, they''ll soon know in three months time."


    "Huh?!"


    Michael opened his eyes.


    "My king, Only Ashyn will know about the Supreme Queen." Shenras said.


    "Not that! What time is left, Havoc??" Michael asked, his tone laced with surprised.


    "Three months, You already spend three months in this world, it''s already past New year in yours." Havoc said.


    ''That... That means I''m gone for three months already! And we haven''t even visited the other three places?! Can I complete this?'' Michael thought inwardly, his eyes moving from right to left, thinking of ways out.


    {DING!}


    {Host gained 10,000 Exp from Followers.}


    Michael blinked, and turned to Shenras:


    "My territories, what are the total number?"


    "You have 10 Worlds at the moment, with hundreds of Millions of Worshipers." She answered.


    "How can I have worshipers?" Michael asked in mild confusion.


    "You''re now a god, so if you helped someone, and they love you for that, they''ll automatically become your followers or worshipers; If they think good things about you. You get stronger, if it''s back thoughts, You''ll lose a follower... If you want to have and keep your current followers, you need to answer their cries of help, and prayers... If they need money or anything, you can send your archangels to deliver it... As for now, You have 100,000 Angels, which means you can help 100,000 People a day..." She smiled, and continued: S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "To increase your angels, you can choose from your abyss Walkers... The more you have, the quicker you help your people, and the quicker you grow stronger."


    Michael slowly nodded with her explanations, and smiled. He snapped his fingers, and a vortex appeared before them.


    Whoosh!!


    A total of 100,000 Abyss walkers rose from the vortex, and got down on a knee.


    "Greetings to the Ruler, and Lords!"


    They yelled.


    "These are all?" Havoc was surprised.


    "These are just 100,000. The total is 500,600." Michael replied, staring at the Walkers.


    "Fufufufu... My King, Lord Havoc mean to say, they are more than 2,000,000 Abyss Walkers, all dormant in the Abyssal, waiting for your arrival."


    "More than two millions?!" Michael was stunned speechless.


    "Yeah, and that''s Lord Havoc''s army, Mine is a total of 1,000,000... While Lord Ashyn''s Is a total of 5,000,000... Our total force is 10,000,000 Walkers."


    Michael blinked in utter awesomeness!


    "Wow! That''s incredible!!" He yelled.


    BAM!!!!


    The ground before the Walkers broke open, and a figure with the upper body of a beautiful woman with long red hair, the lower body of a Dragon, and a Scorpion tail shot out, and landed five meters from the three.


    She also had snakes coiled around her ankles and the head of various Beasts on her waist.


    This strange hybrid Monster walked towards the ground.


    "Campe?"


    Both Havoc and Shenras were surprised.


    Michael got on guard hearing the name, but to his surprise, the female monster called Campe, got down on her knees, and bowed her head to Michael.


    "Greetings to the Ruler."


    Michael: "...."


    __________


    [Unknown Location.]


    [Between Chaos.]


    In the golden castle, Chronos sat on his throne, talking a sip of his wine, watching Michael, and his lords on a huge screen.


    "This Human is impressive! The next Abyssal ruler... That caught me off."


    BAM!!


    He looked at the door seeing a man in black obsidian armor walking inside, his presence and aura commanded respect, as he took purposeful steps inside the hall.


    "This?!"


    Chronos stood up in shock:


    "I... I thought you''re dead?!"


    The man stopped some meters from the high throne. He slowly moved his gaze around the golden hall, and smiled.


    "Do you think I can be killed? They destroyed my body, not my soul."


    The man said, removing the helmet on his head... Revealing a handsome middle-age man with long black hair, and golden eyes, A golden sword tattoo could be seen on his right cheek.


    "I... Tartarus! If you''re here, why are you giving him your throne?!" Chronos asked, pointing at the screen.


    "Him? He''s chosen for something far higher than my penny throne." Tartarus said in a calm tone.


    "Penny? You called your throne Penny?!! You! Who''s a primordial god, call his throne Penny....? I don''t get, If your throne is penny, then who chose him?" Chronos asked in mild confusion.


    "You''re the Primordial of time, Can''t you use your head?"


    "My head? There''s only one power who is higher than a primordial!" Chronos''s eyes widened in shock.


    "It can''t be! You mean!!"


    Chronos walked down the stairs, and stopped in front of Tartarus.


    "You mean..."


    ""What are you whispering about?""


    Upon hearing that familiar but yet unfamiliar beautiful voice, Chronos froze in surprise, and slowly turned his head to his throne.


    ""What are you whispering about?""


    The young lady on the throne, with long golden hair, and eyes; fixed her gaze on the two, her long golden gown moved down the stairs, flowing downward like a waterfall... Golden light emanated from her body, illuminating the whole hall, her presence, and aura was even more suffocating than Tartarus''s.


    This beauty was the renowned Supreme Queen, the Origin and mother of all creations.


    "Supreme Queen!!"


    Chronos and Tartarus got down on one knee, their heads bowed.


    *


    *


    *


    [Wow! A being, who could make two powerful primordial bow down... What''s happening here? What''s the truth about all this?]


    [Ok guys, I''m fully healed! My books will continue their normal release dates... Including this one.]

 Chapter 399 - 399: Plan: Capture Mira

    "Supreme Queen, Why are you here?" Chronos cautiously asked.


    The Queen moved her golden gaze on the two, and smiled slightly.


    ""What do you think?""


    Chronos was confused by her question, so he turned to Tartarus:


    "The Queen is here because of Michael."


    Chronos blinked in shock.


    Why would the Supreme Queen, the origin, and even the creator be interested in a human? What''s so important about this human?


    These were the questions flying in Chronos''s head.


    ""Chronos, Prepare the battlefield, The great war is upon us.""


    Chronos looked up at the queen, a little confused:


    "My Queen, Why prepare the battlefield? Why don''t you just wipe them out?" He asked in mild confusion.


    ""It''s always nice to be entertained.""


    "..."


    Chronos was getting even more confused, and his confusion only deepened when Tartarus opened his mouth.


    "My Queen, why did you give Michael my full Powers? I thought you said we should take it slow?"


    "Full powers?" Chronos turned to the Queen.


    ""Typhon will soon be out, and we can''t watch the show when one is stronger than the other... It''ll only be interesting when they have the same strength.""


    With her words, she was only taking this war as a show, an entertainment for her pleasure...


    The two looked at one another, but remained silent, not saying anything.


    ""Tartarus, when the time is right, Send Michael to meet me."" She stood up, and turned to Chronos:


    ""Chronos, Your job is quite easy; which is, create dimensional gates in the second, third, fourth, fifth, and Sixth realms... Lead them all to the battlefield created.""


    Chronos nodded in understanding. "As the queen wishes." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Queen nodded, then disappeared from the hall.


    "Tartarus?"


    "Don''t ask, You''ll know in time." Tartarus stood up, and also disappeared from the hall.


    "Oh?! So I''m the third wheel!! None of you is planning on telling me anything!" He yelled in the empty hall, then sighed helplessly.


    "What am I doing? I can''t disobey those two... I need to get busy."


    ___________


    [Underworld.]


    [GARDEN.]


    ***WHAT!!! A LOT HAPPENED!! AND YOU DID NOTHING ABOUT IT?!!!!!***


    Nosferatu yelled at Gaea.


    ***Low your voice you dimwit! How dare you yell before me?*** Gaea asked, her voice calm, but carried a hint of anger.


    Nosferatu stared at her for some seconds, and looked up at the red sky, then down at her:


    ***Sit down, Mother-in--law has things to tell you.*** Echidna said in a calm tone, drinking a glass of blood beside Gaea.


    Nosferatu looked over his shoulder at Sword saint, sighed, and sat down before the two.


    ***Ok. Mom, Sister-in-law, what''s are you going to say?*** he asked.


    Gaea placed down her cup, and stared at her Son.


    ***As you already know. Michael is our main problem, but we can''t kill him.***


    ***And why''s that, Mum?*** Nosferatu asked with a raised eyebrow.


    ***Your Elder brother, and Ruler, needs all the Powers he can get to take over these realms, so he could face the Supreme Queen... And the only way is to take that Michael''s powers.***


    ***And how do you expect him to achieve that?*** Nosferatu asked, moving his gaze on the two beautiful women before him.


    ***By killing Michael with his own hands, Brother-In-law.***


    ***Hmm...*** Nosferatu thought for some seconds, and said:


    ***How far have you guys go with your plan on capturing this Michael?*** He asked.


    ***You can put it that we tried everything.*** Echidna said.


    ***Everything?! Sister-in--law, It seems you misunderstood the meaning of the word "Everything"... If you had done "everything", why isn''t he still captured?***


    ***Then what''s your plan?*** Gaea asked, taking a sip of the blood.


    ***Mira.***


    That one word, made Gaea and Echidna raised their brows.


    ***Mira? You mean Michael''s younger sister?***


    ***Is there anyone else who is named, Mira?*** Nosferatu asked Staring at Echidna.


    ***If it''s her, we have tried many attempts but failed.*** Gaea said, lowering her glass.


    ***You failed because all those tries, you tried to kill her... My plan isn''t to kill her, but capture her and bring her here... To see, and save his sister, Michael has to come to us.***


    He relaxed on his seat, and continued, a devilish smirk on his face.


    ***By then, we won''t lift a finger, he''ll deliver himself.***


    The two women looked at one another, and nodded thoughtfully.


    ***You''re right, so Nosferatu, when will you start this plan?***


    The three, with Sword saint, who stood at some distance turned their heads to Moros, and Hades.


    ***Why ask? Just open a gate, and send Medusa, and Sword saint... And maybe Deimos and Zelus, there''s no way these four will fail.***


    Moros and Hades looked at one another, and slowly nodded their heads.


    ***Your plan might work. Ok... I''ll open an S-Rank gate, but there''s no guarantee Mira will enter.*** Hades said.


    ***That''s not a problem, as Long a gate is created, Sword Saint can past through... And oh, Kill anyone who tried to stop you. Bring Mira to us, And if you can, bring Maria as well.*** Nosferatu said, staring at Sword saint over his shoulder.


    ***I heard my name, what''s the mission?***


    A beautiful young lady with long black hair, appeared beside Sword saint, staring at the group in front of her in surprised.


    ***We''re going on a mission, Medusa... Get ready.*** Sword saint answered.


    ***I''m going? Good, Finally have to do something.*** Medusa smiled.


    ***Ok, Get this going--***


    BOOM!!!


    A huge vortex opened above the castle, cutting off Gaea''s words.


    ***What''s this?!*** Hades was stunned, staring at the vortex.


    ***Michael.*** Gaea opened her mouth, standing up from her seat.


    Whoosh!!!!


    Countless dark figures flew out from the Castles, From Hellions, Tentacles-Monsters, Dead Soldiers, and even powerful monsters... They all stood in front of the gods, staring at the Vortex with complete seriousness.


    "Why so scared?"


    A figure slowly descended from the Vortex, her red eyes fixed on the group below.


    ***Campe?***


    Everyone was stunned.


    "Yeah."


    The moment Campe landed on the ground, more than a thousand Angels with black feathery wings flew out from the Vortex, hovering above Campe.


    ***Abyss Archangels?! How did that human have the Powers to summon them?!*** Hades was stunned.


    ***I told you all, that human gets stronger as the seconds tick by!*** Moros yelled in mild rage.


    ***Campe, You betrayed us for your new master, so instead of killing you right now, I''ll ask; why are you here with the Abyss archangels?*** Echidna asked.


    Campe smiled, and opened her mouth:


    "News from the Ruler."

 Chapter 400 - 400: Beyond Reach

    ***News? What News?*** Sword saint asked, staring at the lady before them with a frown.


    Campe turned her head towards her, and smiled:


    "The Ruler send his regards, and warning."


    ***Hehehe... Michael is now so powerful that he can give Warnings? How surprising.*** Moros said, his voice filled with sarcasm.


    "I''ll forgive your insolence." Campe said, and turned to Hades and Gaea.


    "He said, "I hope you all prayed, because he''s going to send you all to hell" Oh?! And... If you dare raise a finger on any of his family, you all will meet your end."


    ***Hahahaha!!!!*** Nosferatu burst out laughing... He stood up, and fixed his gave on Campe.


    ***Meet our end?! We''ll see about that. And oh? Send him this... We''re going after his Sister, We''ll see who''s the fastest to get to her. Hahaha!!***


    Everyone frowned hearing Nosferatu.


    ***Hey, Sword saint; Who is this guy?*** Medusa whispered.


    ***Don''t you know him...? Wait, How would you know him? He''s Ruler Typhon''s first Lord and younger brother.*** Sword Saint replied.


    ***Oh?*** Medusa nodded in realization, but asked:


    ***Isn''t he too Arrogant? Michael has means to travel between realms, won''t he return to save his Sister?***


    Sword saint was silent for some seconds, then turned her head to Medusa.


    ***You have a point, but Michael won''t leave the third realm, his mission is more important--***


    ***--I''m not talking about him... We can''t face Havoc, Apate, Shenras, or even their armies alone... Look. He could summon his archangels, that means his Lords could now summon their fighters... I''ll say we''re just lucky the abyssal blades are dead.***


    ***Calm down, Medusa... We''ll use the Nightmare Legion, and by now the second Lord would have been freed. He''ll follow us on the mission, and including your two sisters, so what will go wrong?***


    Medusa sighed hearing Sword saint''s words, and opened her mouth again:


    ***Don''t you get it? The humans are already blessed by those gods! They might have low realms, but they shouldn''t be underestimated.***


    ***I know. But... Not all the humans receive the blessings... And keep quiet.***


    Medusa stared at Sword saint''s side profile, and sighed again.


    ***''This won''t end well.''*** Medusa thought inwardly.


    "Oh? You''re attacking my Ruler''s sister? It''s so good of you telling me." Campe smiled at him.


    ***Brother-In-Law, why did you reveal the plan?*** Echidna asked in mild confusion.


    ***Why?! What can she or that Michael do?!*** Nosferatu asked, his eyes filled with Killing instinct.


    ***This! Nosferatu, You''re just returned, so you don''t know how many of our plans that human had spoiled... Why tell them this?!*** Even Hades was annoyed.


    Nosferatu moved his confused gaze on the group, not knowing why they''re so sure they''ll fail after revealing the plan.


    ***Are you all cowards?! They can''t do anything!!***


    ***You''re really arrogant young man.***


    Everyone turned their heads to the door, seeing Poseidon walking toward them... His aqua blue trident radiating a blue energy, which reduced the temperature in the whole garden.


    ***Lord Poseidon!*** Nosferatu was stunned.


    Poseidon stopped in front of Nosferatu:


    ***I agree you''re strong, but you''re still a child... Michael might be a human, But that was in the past, He''s now a transcendent, and have control of Millions of worshipers, and Millions of soldiers... At the moment, only Typhon can face him, because he''s now a god... A step to be a Primordial--***


    ***--But Lord Poseidon, He''s just a transcendent, when did he enter the God realm to speak of a step to enter the Primordial?!*** Nosferatu cut Poseidon off, and quickly apologized.


    ***Sorry for interrupting you.***


    Poseidon stared at him for some seconds, and slowly shook his head.


    ***Look at you. You''re just a True god realm... Apate alone can deal with you. Let alone his first Lord. You all seems to be ignorant on something... With Michael sudden increase in strength. All his Walkers gained their full strength... Which means: Apate is now a Primordial god, the goddess of lies, and her full Powers has been unlocked... Azazel gained his full Powers of a true god, the god of wideness... These two alone can wipe out all of you, and you dare open your mouth and claim he''s nothing?***


    Silence...


    Everyone was horrified.


    Poseidon sighed:


    ***Now, he''s creating another powerful subordinate... We should have killed him back then as Moros suggested. Well... We''re late now, but that won''t stop us.*** He turned to Campe.


    ***Campe... You accepted the pull because of your oath to Tartarus, and took him as your Master... I understand, but coming here with forces isn''t a good ideal! You know I can wipe you all out!!***


    The whole realm trembled with his roar, while Campe just sneered at him:


    "Do you think we''re scared of you? My Master can wipe these realm out if needed. He just needs to give a command."


    Campe stepped forward, appearing a foot from Poseidon, her gaze cold, and filled with killing instinct.


    "I dare you to try anything, or even give his sister a scratch, and this realm." She moved her gaze around, then settled it on Poseidon:


    "Will be destroyed with one command... If you think I''m bluffing, try it."


    With that said, she turned around and walked away... Then came to a stop.


    "You know this, My Master hasn''t yet showed his full Powers and forces... And don''t make him, or you''ll regret it forever."


    With that said, she and the Archangels all disappeared.


    ***This?!! That bitch is just bluffing!!! I say we continue with my plan!!*** Nosferatu yelled.


    ****ENOUGH!!!!!!!!!****


    The whole realm trembled with the angry filled roar.... In unison, the whole forces, Sword saint, Medusa, Hades, Moros, and Nosferatu got down on one knee, leaving Echidna, Gaea, and Poseidon standing.


    They all stared at the huge multi-headed Dragon that appeared above the red clouds, its heads covering thousands of Miles away.


    ***GREETINGS TO RULER TYPHON!!!***


    They yelled in unison.


    ***What is it Son?*** Gaea asked in mild surprised.


    The hundreds of eyes moved on the group, and Typhon''s voice boom all over the place.


    ****Campe isn''t lying!! Michael can truly destroy this realm with a command. He has a skill called [Ruler Command] he just doesn''t know of it, but Campe knows this!! And you! Nosferatu! If you can defeat Michael in the War on the third realm, then you can carry on with your plan... Don''t kill him, just defeat him... If you can.****


    S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 401 - 401: Dont Look Down On Humans

    [Back to Michael.]


    [Five hours Later.]


    {DING!!}


    Michael slowly opened his eyes, and moved his gaze on the three figures before him.


    "When did you return?" He asked In mild surprised.


    Campe who was in a human form, smiled: "An hour ago, I saw you were meditating, so I didn''t want to disturb you."


    Michael stared at her for some seconds, and turned his head to Reaper.


    "Hmm... It''s time."


    He stood up, and walked towards the egg with the three following behind.


    CRACK!!!


    ''Why does this sound familiar?'' He thought in mild confusion, as the egg cracked open.


    "I suggest we move backward."


    Havoc said, while Michael and his group nodded.


    BOOOM!!!!


    To their surprise, the huge egg exploded, but the most shocking scene was: The explosion moved past the group, destroying the whole surroundings... Leaving them at the center.


    "This... My King, even in this state. He''s still protecting you." Shenras was stunned.


    "I can see that." Michael nodded with a small smile, his gaze fixed on the smokes before them.


    BAM!!


    They watched as the smokes and dust slowly dispersed, revealing the new Reaper to everyone.


    Michael: "...."


    Shenras: "WOW!"


    Havoc: "Such Pressure?!"


    Campe: "Are you sure this is the pressure from a Mystical-stage?"


    BAM!!


    They raised their heads to the ten feet tall Hybrid, with red skin, a wolf''s tail, and Dragon''s wings... Reaper moved his golden eyes on the group, and slowly got down on one knee; bowing his head. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is your order, My Lord?"


    Michael smiled and walked towards him, silently circling around Reaper.


    "I thought that guy''s powers will only place you in the Mystical-stage, who would have thought you''ll jump beyond reasons, and entered the Transcendent realm... Now I know."


    He stopped in front of Reaper, observing his golden eyes:


    "That Smoke isn''t Weak. I''m just too powerful."


    "My current strength is all thanks to the Lord." Reaper said.


    "Stand."


    Reaper stood up, moving his gaze around.


    "My King, I have news."


    The two looked at Campe, who took a step forward.


    "What happened?" Michael asked, turning to face her.


    "Nosferatu is planning on attacking Mira, but I warned him..."


    Michael''s face instantly turned cold, and an unknown amount of Killing instinct burst out from him, causing the three to take some steps back... Even Reaper moved back in fear.


    ''Nosferatu! I see you have guts, but I won''t act yet... Just place your hand on my sister, and you''ll know the full meaning of nightmare.''


    He turned to the three:


    "Nosferatu will surely attack with Sword saint, but don''t worry about that, I have Apate and Azazel... You three are going back to the first realm."


    "But--"


    "--No but! It''s an order."


    The three looked at one another and smiled, finally; their King is finally giving orders.


    "Ok, My King... We won''t fail you." Havoc said.


    Michael nodded at them, and the three disappeared.


    "Reaper... There''s something we haven''t tried." Michael looked at Reaper over his shoulder, a mischievous smile on his face.


    "What''s it my Lord?" Reaper asked in mild confusion.


    Michael flicked his wrist, and a golden scroll appeared in his hand:


    "Fusion."


    _________


    [Dragons'' Resistance Village.]


    Drakon, and his family sat before the group of leaders, all currently outside thinking on how to face the enemies... They were in a disadvantage; a huge disadvantage.


    A beautiful lady in an expensive gown, with a crown on her head, moved her gaze around, and started, her voice booming all over the silent Village.


    "The Dragon are the strongest with thousands of soldiers, which 40% could turn into flying dragons, not only that... The Vampires, Demons, and Beast folks are also very powerful... We? We''re only some weak Phoenixes, some dragons, who don''t amount to even half a thousand; the elves, who only knows how to shoot arrows... Witches, at least we are better... And last; The Humans, who are clearly the weakest, and with their physique, I don''t think they''ll be able to carry a sword, Let alone fight someone."


    The others races'' leaders looked at one another, not saying anything. All the witches'' queen said was the truth.


    "Witches are better, why the others are weaklings, right?! That''s what you''re trying to say, we are here to work together, not fight one another!"


    The witches'' Queen and everyone present turned their heads to Jennifer, who walked towards them with Erika and Tyson following behind.


    "Who is this Human who dare speak to me with such disrespect?" She yelled in rage.


    ''Oh, No! Erika, Jennifer, and Tyson have been inside all this while, and with the seriousness of the matter, no one introduced the leaders to them... If this old fool does something bad, Michael might kill her... Let alone Michael, one of them might kill her, and another war will break out, but this time with the witches... What should I do? What should I do?''


    Annabelle thought, moving her gaze from the Witches'' Queen to the three players.


    "And who are you to deserve respect? A pig who don''t know how to keep quiet will always be butchered first." Erika said with a frown.


    "....."


    The leaders were stunned, and confused, Wondering who these humans are.


    "You!! You dare call me a Pig?!!!" The Queens stood up, her face filled with killing instinct.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, You''re a squid. Your deafness is so remarkable that it needs to be explained in functional and evolutionary terms... So you always have to ask twice." Erika said, his gaze cold.


    ...Silence!


    "Wow, Erika is so good." Tyson whispered to Jennifer, who slowly nodded her head, still stunned by the insult.


    "You!!--"


    "--Everyone calm down, We can resolve this peacefully, this is all a slight misunderstanding." Annabelle quickly stood up, trying to calm the two.


    "What?!! When she insulted me! You didn''t ask her to stop! But now?! How dare you ask me to stop?!!" The queen yelled.


    Annabelle sighed, and turned to her Mother, but she remained silent. Annabelle then turned to Ragnarok, who simply folded his hands, and got ready to watch the show...


    ''You got to be kidding me? Everyone is fed up with Queen Bidarka''s continuous insult and arrogance... But, shouldn''t they help me stop her? Erika will crush her... Queen Bidarka would have back down, but sensing no energy in Erika, she''ll take her as a normal human. Which will lead to something else.''


    Annabelle turned to her Brother: "Drakon, help me out here."


    Drakon stared at her for a second, then turned to his Mum. Josephine slowly shook her head at him; he then turned to his dad, and he also shook his head... Drakon then turned to Annabelle with a smile on his face, and simply shook his head.


    "..."


    Annabelle was stunned.


    Seeing no one was saying anything, or trying to stop her, Bidarka got annoyed... Then noticing the pity on Josephine''s, Drakon"s and Ragnarok''s faces, her anger flew off the roof.


    She turned to Erika, and with a flick of her wrist, a huge phantom Sword appeared and shot towards her.


    "Erika--"


    "--Stay back, I''ll teach this bitch some manners, so from today onwards, she won''t have the guts to say Humans are weak, that they can''t even raise a sword to fight." Erika walked towards the charging sword.


    The Human King, a middle-age man smiled, upon hearing Erika''s words.


    "This? Queen Bidarka used a silent spell? Those are the strongest spells imaginable." The Phoenixes'' Queen said, staring at the sword.


    "I can''t watch." Annabelle looked down.


    "Why?" Drakon asked in mild confusion.


    "How Erika will humiliate Queen Bidarka." She whispered back.


    "Face my powers, We''ll see if you''re strong enough to block that, It has 50% of my energy, You''ll never stop it--"


    --BAM!!!


    "...Huh?" Bidarka was stunned.


    ".....!!!!!??"


    The rest were flabbergasted.


    Erika simply slapped the sword to the ground, with her hand. How the hell is that possible?!


    "A Sovereign medal holder dare challenge me, how pathetic." Erika spat out, her Sword appeared In her hand.


    "You!!!"


    Boom!!


    The leaders, and all the onlookers quickly moved backwards, creating distance from the two.


    "What happened?" Snow walked out from the house, only to stopped on track, staring at the two in mild confusion.


    "Master?" She was stunned.


    Queen Bidarka stretched out her hand towards the sword... It vibrated for some seconds, and shot towards her...


    Erika watched as the sword hovered above Bidarka, and moment next; it split into hundreds, their blades pointing directly at her.


    "You''ll pay for disobeying me!!!" She yelled, and with a thought, all the swords shot towards Erika.


    "Wow, Queen Bidarka is really proficient with silent spells." Moana said, staring at the swords.


    Erika sneered, and slowly raised her Sword into the air, her right eye instantly turned gold and, and the second glowed with a green radiant.


    BOOM!!!


    Before Everyone, a 50 feet tall humanoid wolf appeared behind her.


    "This?" Bidarka was stunned.


    Erika smirked at her, and with downward slash of her sword. The huge Spirit wolf slashed down with its sword, instantly destroying all the swords phantoms into particles.


    "....."


    "What?!"


    "...."


    "I knew it."

 Chapter 402 - 402: You Are Good, But Not That Good.

    "You?"


    Bidarka moved back in shock, staring at Erika like she was a demon from hell. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You!! Impossible, You don''t have any single energy in you, how come you can summon such a powerful spirit?!!" She asked, still moving backward.


    "You shouldn''t judge a book by its cover... That''s how it''s said, right?" Erika asked, still walking towards her.


    "Shouldn''t we stop her?" Tyson whispered to Jennifer.


    "That''s not necessary, Micky already told her we aren''t here to kill anyone." she smiled, and added:


    "Erika won''t kill her."


    "Hmm... You have a point." Tyson nodded.


    Erika stopped ten feet from the horrified Queen, and calmly observed her.


    "In your world, Humans might be weak, but that''s all because of their laziness, and weak cultivation... But in other realms." She raised her swords into the air. The huge humanoid wolf also raised its.


    "We''re stronger than all the races!"


    She dropped her swords, and the spirit mimicked her actions.


    "No!!!"


    The queen yelled in horror, seeing the huge sword dropping on her.


    BAM!!!!!!


    "...."


    With sweat all over her face, Bidarka turned her head to her side, seeing a huge slash on the ground... Digging some meters deep.


    "This is just a warning."


    Erika kept her sword, and turned into her usual state... She observed Queen Bidarka for some seconds, and said arrogantly.


    "Don''t think because you''re a queen, everyone is below you... Do you know who I am?"


    Bidarka stared at her still trembling.


    "My husband is an Emperor, what did that make me?"


    "...Huh?!" Bidarka''s eyes widened in horror.


    Clap!


    Clap!


    Clap!!


    Everyone raised their heads to the sky, seeing two figures slowly descending towards them... The first was busy clapping his hands with a smile on his face.


    "Love?" Erika was surprised, then a beautiful smile appeared on her face.


    ''Love?'' Bidarka was speechless. ''Wow, to marry such a lady, how strong is this human?''


    She thought staring at Michael who calmly landed in front of Erika.


    "My Queen."


    Bidarka looked over her shoulder, and raised her eyebrow seeing Annabelle behind her.


    "Those four are our special guests, and the lady you just fought is the wife of that guy named Supreme... He alone can wipe out your kingdom. What do you think will happen if she says something bad to him? Or even say you insulted her? I should let you know... He loves her more than his life... Oh? He also has Millions of armies; so will you stand here or go and ask for forgiveness?"


    Bidarka thought about Annabelle''s word, and after witnessing Erika''s powers, she wasn''t prepared to see Supreme''s... With a nod, she walked towards the two.


    ''Yeah, Go and apologize.'' Annabelle smiled, folding her hands on her chest.


    "Are you ok?" Michael asked with a smile, moving his eyes on Erika''s face... searching for any stretch or bruises.


    "I''m good, in fact I won... So you don''t have to be so worry, and I didn''t try to kill this time." Erika said with a small smile.


    "That''s my girl!" Michael smiled and kissed her hair.


    "A question love, who''s this?" Erika asked, staring at the new Reaper in confusion.


    "Oh! This is Reaper."


    With Michael''s word, Reaper got down on a knee, and bowed his head.


    "Greetings, Empress."


    "Reaper? How did--"


    "--Are you her husband?!"


    Bidarka cut Erika off, stopping before the two with hands on her hips.


    "Yes, I am." Michael answered, a little confused by the woman''s expression.


    "I don''t care whose king or emperor you are, but your wife dare insult me, not only that, she even tried to kill me! Look at the huge crack on the ground!! What will happen if the children mistakenly fall in???!"


    She yelled.


    Michael looked at the crack, then at Erika, and smiled... "Oh that, Reaper."


    Reaper nodded and just waved his hands, instantly, the ground closed up.


    "This?"


    "....."


    Bidarka and everyone present were stunned speechless, staring at the red skin monster in horror.


    Not giving up easily, Bidarka opened her mouth:


    "What?! You''re now showing your powers! Who do you think you are?! I''ll defeat you with a finger!!"


    ''SHIT!''


    This thought appeared in everyone''s heads.


    "Ok, she''s dead." Ragnarok said in a flat tone.


    "So dead." Drakon added.


    "Well... At least I tried, if a war breaks out with the witches, Supreme can simply wipe them out." Annabelle sighed helplessly.


    "Who are you?" Michael asked coldly, while Erika beside him was ready to kill this senseless bitch.


    "Who am I?! Are you worthy to know?!!" Bidarka yelled, her tone filled with arrogance.


    "Technically, we''re the ones who aren''t worthy to be in his presence." Ragnarok said, while the rest nodded.


    The leaders of the other races looked at one another in confusion, not knowing why the Dragon family already pictured the end of the witch race.


    "Drakon, do you need her territory?" Michael asked, turning his head to Drakon.


    "Yes! He needs it... It''ll help us." Ragnarok quickly opened his mouth.


    "What?" With confusion, Bidarka moved her gaze around.


    The next moment her blood stopped flowing, and she instantly dropped to her knees.


    "Ahhhh!!!!"


    She let out a painful scream, which resonated all over the village.


    "My Queen!!!"


    The guards who had been out all along, rushed to the scene... Upon seeing their Queen on the ground, the Twenty guards drew out their swords... Before they could take a step forward, they all froze... Seeing a huge ancient beast above Reaper, staring straight at them.


    The twenty instantly broke out in sweat.


    "Huh? Why are they sweating?" Moana asked in mild confusion.


    "They are horrified... It seems birdbrain is stronger than we think." Drakon said, staring at Reaper.


    Michael stared at the petrified guards for a second, and crouch down before the agonizing Queen.


    "You''re one good spy... You know, I won''t have known about it if you haven''t come close to me... Let me guessed, the Vampires sent you, promising you to return your people, and mostly Territory if you succeed... Not only that, the humans'' remaining lands will be handed to you... What a good plan." Michael smirked.


    "You... How do you know all this?!" Bidarka''s eyes widened in horror.

 Chapter 403 - 403: Prepare To Attack

    "A spy?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    "You also made another mistake, and that''s keeping your army outside, and bringing only 20 with you." Michael added.


    Bidarka''s face turned deadly paled, staring at Michael in terror.


    "We are all here to fight for our freedom, and take back our people and territories... But you? Because of greed, you needed more... Your kingdom and People aren''t enough for you... Don''t worry, I won''t wipe out your race, but you''ll surely die."


    "You can''t kill me!! If you do, my soldiers will attack, and trust me, you won''t survive... My men have already destroyed all your weapons, and poisoned your foods... Without food and weapons, you won''t last long... Do you want to know the most fantastic thing?" She asked, looking up at Michael.


    "Please, Enlighten us." Michael smiled, standing back up.


    "All your waters supplies have been destroyed, and the vampires have already surrounded this village, they''re only waiting for Emperor Raynord''s command... And the war will begin! Hahaha!"


    "This?! And I was helping her! What should we do? The Intel was gotten from her, she told us they''ll be attacking tomorrow, but it was today! And our forces aren''t ready!" Annabelle was lost, frantically moving her gaze around.


    "Calm down, sister... Partner, you can kill her... All of you, go and get ready for war... Remember, throw all the food away."


    The soldiers and Leaders all nodded at Drakon, and in less than 1 minute; Michael was left alone with Bidarka, and her 20 soldiers... His group stood behind him.


    "Hmm.... A sovereign medal witch, who''s proficient in magic... You''ll make a good abyss walker."


    Michael snapped his fingers, creating a space energy ball around Bidarka, removing the oxygen from it.


    "AHH!! Please... Please... No!!"


    She held her throat, feeling the air slowly slipping out from her lungs.


    Michael and his group watched as she took her last breath, and fell on the ground, lifeless.


    He looked at the guards and waved his hands, instantly turning them into dust.


    "Time to rise, and be reborn, Bidarka."


    Michael waved his hand on the dead body... It instantly disintegrated into particles, and disappeared from the Village... Then a ghostly figure slowly rise from the ground...


    ...Erika and the three watched as dark armor slowly appeared on her body, enclosing her face with a black helmet.


    "Ruler." She got down on one knee.


    "This?"


    The phoenixes'' Queen was stunned, stopping on track.


    "Who is this?" She asked, walking towards them.


    "My soldier." Michael answered, staring at the now armored phoenixes'' queen.


    "You must be Vanessa."


    "Yes." Vanessa nodded, staring at Erika.


    "You have a beautiful and powerful wife." She added.


    "Thanks."


    Michael nodded, and asked: "What do you think about Drakon, Vanessa?"


    "I don''t get?" Vanessa raised an eyebrow.


    "What do you think of him becoming King?" Michael clarified.


    "Well..." Vanessa thought for a while, and finally opened her mouth.


    "Saying the truth, I don''t know him that well, but he''s the son of Ragnarok, and Josephine... Although he grew somewhere else, I know he''ll make a good King."


    "How are you so sure?" Michael asked again.


    "Isn''t it clear? Ragnarok took care of this whole world for a century and no one complained... Now, Josephine and Annabelle are also taking good care of this village... Can''t you see it, the whole family are good rulers, so I know Drakon will also be one."


    Michael looked at his group over his shoulder. They all nodded, while he turned back to Vanessa.


    "How many soldiers did you bring?" He asked. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "500." Vanessa gave a direct answer.


    Michael nodded again, and opened his mouth:


    "Now, this is what you''re going to do."


    Vanessa listened to his plan, and slowly nodded her head:


    "It''s dangerous, but we can do it." She looked at Reaper and Bidarka, and nodded again.


    "Don''t be so worried, Tyson, and Jennifer are going with you."


    Hearing this, Vanessa finally smiled: "Thanks." She said.


    _________


    100 miles from the Village, a large Army, measuring thousands, stood, fully armed and ready for battle.


    At the biggest tent in the midst of the army, five armored figures sat on a round table, listening to the scoot, as he narrated everything that happened to them.


    "Hmm... This Supreme is serious, what do you say Emperor Raynord? Should we attack?" The demon king asked, staring at Nosferatu.


    ***Hmm... I thought the witches will be of help... Anyway, she''s dead, so we''ll tell her soldiers that the enemies killed their queen, and they''ll join me... Us for revenge.*** Nosferatu said.


    "Emperor Raynord is right, That plan might have failed, but we won''t give up, we have a total of one hundred thousand men, all thanks to Miss Saint here, who helped us with 50,000 soldiers." The Vampires'' Queen said with a smile, staring at Sword Saint.


    ***It''s nothing Queen Alice, I heard my friend here needed help, so I can''t just stand back without lending a hand... I can''t be a bad friend.*** Sword saint said turning her head to Nosferatu, who slowly nodded.


    "But... What about the humans? Can we win with them around... The humans; I mean those four newcomers." The Demon king asked, staring at the strategy tactics placed on the table.


    ***I''ll take care of the humans.*** A dark skin man walked inside the tent.


    "Sir Canine! Welcome, and thank you for supporting us with 20,000 soldiers." The Demon king quickly said.


    ***King Dang, Saint already said it all... We can''t just leave our friend in time of need.*** Canine said, and walked towards Nosferatu... Then whispered in his ears.


    Nosferatu turned to the second lord, a little surprised... He looked at the leaders before him and nodded at them:


    ***Ok, get the soldiers ready... We''re attacking after 10 minutes.*** He stood up.


    "What happened? Did something go wrong?" The Beast folk''s king, A man with the upper body of a tiger and lower body of a human asked.


    ***Don''t worry, King Tigraa... Just get your forces ready.***


    He gestured to Sword Saint with his eyes, and the three walked out from the tent... Leaving the three leaders behind.


    ***What happened?*** Nosferatu asked after they were out of ears reach.


    ***Michael sent Campe, Havoc, and Shenras to the first realm.*** The second lord said.


    ***Oh? Michael is really a fool... Come on, let get ready, this will be his end.*** Nosferatu said with killing instinct.

 Chapter 404 - 404: Where Are The Humans?!

    Drakon, his family and soldiers all stood in front of the village, staring at the army marching towards them with killing instinct.


    High above the Village, two figures sat on thrones, watching the scene below them.


    "Love, why are we here? Shouldn''t we be down there, helping?" Erika asked In mild confusion.


    "No, Look at this army. Nosferatu, sword saint, and that guy, named Canine are the ones leading... Now love, look closely, don''t the soldiers looks familiar?"


    Michael asked with a smile, his back rested on his throne.


    Erika observed the soldiers and nodded: "Dead soldiers, and Nightmare legions."


    "Correct, and I know they gave the other normal soldiers those liquid, or whatever it''s called... For them to drink and transform into Hellions, this will be fun."


    Erika nodded, but still asked: "But love, that didn''t answer my question, why are we up here?"


    "Oh my beautiful wife, We''re here for a very good Reason... Our task is simply to take down the dragons. Do you get it? If they fly over the village, they''ll turn it into ashes... So we mustn''t let them."


    Erika finally nodded, and with a flick of her wrist, her bow appeared.


    "Hubby is so smart." She smiled sweetly at Michael.


    "Oh? But that isn''t all... If the dragons started falling from the sky, Those three will definitely suspect something, and will fly up here to meet us... I''ll make sure to kill one of those lords."


    "Ok, but... What about Jennifer, Tyson, Vanessa, and Reaper?"


    "My Queen, calm down... Everything will reveal itself, just watch the show."


    Erika slowly nodded, placed her bow on her laps, and silently watched the show.


    __


    After waiting for 10 whole minutes, the enemies'' army finally arrived, stopping 50 yards from Drakon, and his soldiers.


    A man walked out from the line, staring at the tens of thousands weak looking army before him... He sneered seeing their old weapons, and shields, which looks like it could break upon impacts.


    ***Hahahah!!!!! Are you going to fight us with these scraps?!!*** Nosferatu asked with a hearty laugh.


    "That should be expected from races who don''t even know how to protect themselves! Hahaha!!!" Dang said.


    ***Protect themselves? Demon king, come on now... They can''t even protect their brains, how will they protect themselves...? Look at them; thinking this small number of soldiers could defeat our 100,000 soldiers! How pathetic!*** Canine sneered at him.


    Sword Saint, the other two Leaders, and soldiers stood behind the three men, listening with mocking smiles on their faces.


    "You three do know you talk a lot, right?" Drakon asked, his voice booming all over the wide landscape.


    "Hey, Kid! Show respect... Your father and mother are the only ones allowed to speak here." Dang said with killing instinct.


    "Oh, for your information Demon King, Drakon is the commander of our soldiers... So he has all the right to speak!" Ragnarok said, staring at the army.


    "Oh? That''s surprising, A kid is now a commander, I thought that Human will be the commander, wait, where are those Humans I have heard so much about?" Alice, the Vampires'' Queen asked, moving her gaze around.


    BAM!!


    "....."


    ***....***


    "...."


    They were all stunned, and subconsciously looked down at the object Drakon threw towards them...


    ...They all raised an eyebrow seeing it was a head... A fresh cut-off head, with blood flowing out... Recognizing the Woman, Alice yelled in rage.


    "How dare you kill me sister?!!!!"


    Dark smoke started emanating from her body; her eyes turned red... And an unknowns amount of killing instinct burst out from her.


    "Oh?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Drakon sneered, and added:


    "You''re so angry because of the death of your sister, but what about your soldiers? Are their lives useless? Or pathetic that you can''t even remember their names let alone cry for them?"


    "This... How did you locate them?" Alice was stunned by the questions... She calm down, staring at Drakon with a frown.


    "Bidarka told us everything, and all your soldiers who surrounded us are dead... And your sister was the commander, so as a Queen we''re doing you good, that''s why I brought her head to you." Drakon answered in an indifferent tone.


    "You!!--"


    ***--Enough Alice, you''ll have your revenge today... And bury her with these ignorant fools'' eyes.**" Canine said, staring at Drakon.


    Alice slowly nodded, and tried to hold herself back... As Canine said, she''ll have her revenge but not just yet.


    Canine nodded, seeing she was finally calm, and turned to Drakon.


    ***I won''t ask twice, Where are the humans? Call them out!!!*** He yelled.


    Drakon and his group just stared at him, their faces emotionless.


    Seeing he wasn''t getting any reply, he added arrogantly:


    ***I see they''re scared, maybe they have run away... What do you say? If any of them can defeat me, we will back down... So? Where are these powerful humans?!*** He yelled, pointing at Drakon.


    ***Put it this way, your Humans are scared.***


    "It seems I''m right." Drakon said with a bored expression.


    ***You''re right? With what?!*** Canine asked in mild confusion.


    "You talk too much."


    Drakon raised his hand into the air, and snapped his fingers.


    BOOM!!!!


    A big section of the army was wiped out, turned into dust, even the dead soldiers were unable to transform.


    ***....****


    "....!!"


    ***HOW DARE YOU!!!!*** Canine yelled in rage.


    That attacked wiped out more than 10,000 Of his soldiers, which surely angered him.


    "How do you like my [Cosmic Annihilation]?" Drakon asked with a smirked.


    The races'' Leaders were also amazed, Drakon simply stood on one spot and wiped out tens of thousands of the enemies'' forces.


    ***Oh? You think you''re so powerful.*** Sword saint took a step forward:


    ***Payback.***


    She grabbed the handle of her sword, hanging on her waist, and pull it with a swing, sending a powerful energy blade towards Drakon, and his soldiers.


    ***Block that if you can.*** She smirked.


    BAM!!!


    Sword Saint''s energy blade collided on a transparent barrier, instantly shattering into light particles, disappearing from view.


    ***HUH?*** Sword saint was stunned.


    "Why so shocked? The cat caught your tongue?" Ragnarok asked with a smirk.

 Chapter 405 - 405: Final Battle In The Third Realm

    ***You...!! Attack!!***


    With Sword Saint''s command, all the army drew out their weapons, and charged forward. The ground trembling from their footsteps.


    Drakon and his soldiers stood still, waiting... Waiting for the charging army.


    "Something isn''t right." Tigree said, observing Drakon and his soldiers.


    ***Yes... My attack, the barrier which stopped my attack is something far stronger than me... I''ll say a god realm created it.***


    ***God realm? I''ll say Michael created it, but he''s only a Transcendent... And he''s the strongest in this group. So... Who''s this god?*** Nosferatu asked with a slight frown.


    "What are you saying, King Nosferatu?" Alice asked in mild confusion.


    ***I''m saying, our forces are rushing into a trap!!*** Nosferatu turned to the soldiers, and yelled:


    ***STOP!!!***


    But it was already too late, all the frontline had already reached the spot... Instantly, the ground shattered, and more than 10,000 soldiers fell inside; the spikes instantly ending their lives.


    "This??"


    The soldiers were stunned seeing the huge pit before them... They looked up at Drakon in horror.


    "Oh? How lucky... I''m impressed you discovered it." Drakon smiled. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You bastard!!!" Dang yelled, pointing at Drakon.


    Drakon: "You''re rude."


    Whoosh!!


    Dang: "Ahhhh!!"


    "..."


    Everyone was stunned, they turned to the Demon King, a little confused why he yelled... But seeing the huge cut on his armor, they got serious.


    "This! Who dares!?!!!" He yelled, moving his gaze around the surrounding soldiers.


    ***What now?*** Canine asked in mild confusion.


    ***There are enemies among our army!!*** Sword saint exclaimed in surprise.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    Whoosh!!


    "No!!!"


    "Help!!"


    "AUGH!!"


    "AHHHH!!"


    Chaos instantly broke out in their army rank, with heads and bodies dropping one at a time.


    "This?" Even Drakon was stunned.


    "What''s happening?" Annabelle asked in mild confusion.


    "Don''t know." Moana shrugged, also lost.


    "I wondered where Vanessa has gone... She and her forces might have secretly joined the enemy." Josephine said in mild disbelief.


    "What?! Who will make such a dangerous plan?" The humans'' king asked in mild confusion.


    "Only one person... My partner." Drakon smiled, rising his head to the sky... Then looked down at the army.


    "Come on, we need to assist them... Attack the enemy when they''re baffled!! And you''ll win! Attack!!!"


    With Drakon''s roar, the soldiers all shot forwards, the pit before them instantly closed up for the group to charge ahead.


    ***...Uh?***


    Nosferatu was stunned... He looked at his chaotic army, then at the enemy charging towards them, and yelled:


    ***Dragons!! Time to show our might!!!***


    "Yeah!!!!!!"


    Moment next, the dragons soldiers all transformed into huge dragons.


    "Be careful!! Don''t engage with the dragons! Leave them to my partner... Just focus on the enemies before you!!" Drakon yelled at his soldiers... He brought out his wings, and shot into the air.


    "AHHHHHH!!!!"


    The soldiers let out a loud battle cry, and clashed with the already chaotic army... Slashing back and forth.


    ***Sword saint, take care of Josephine.***


    Sword saint nodded at Nosferatu, and disappeared.


    ***Canine, you''ll deal with Ragnarok... If you can, kill him.***


    Canine nodded, and shot into the air.


    ***And I''ll take care of Dragon.*** Nosferatu brought out his wings, and shot forward.


    _


    Whoosh!!!


    "Ahhhhh!!!"


    "Nooo!"


    Whoosh!!


    Josephine and Annabelle moved in a rampage, cutting down the enemies like weeds, their Teamwork was so smooth that no enemy survive their blades.


    Whoosh!!!


    Josephine stopped, and looked over her shoulder... She quickly turned around, and blocked Sword Saint''s sword with hers.


    BAM!!!


    Josephine moved backward, only stabilizing herself after moving three meters.


    "This?"


    She looked down at her cracked sword in mild disbelief.


    "A Divine weapon?"


    ***Wow, you recognized my sword... You''re indeed a warrior.*** Sword saint said with a smile.


    "Mum!"


    Annabelle rushed to her Mum, standing beside her.


    ***Two against one? Double the fun! Come on.***


    Sword saint shot towards the two.


    "You dare look down on us?!"


    Annabelle moved.


    "Be careful, Annabelle! That''s a Divine weapon!" Josephine yelled.


    "That won''t stop me, Mum!"


    ***Why are you so sure?!***


    Sword saint slashed her sword downward on Annabelle.


    Whoosh!!!


    ***HUH?***


    Sword saint turned her head to Annabelle, who dodged her attack, moving to her left...


    Without a second to waste, Annabelle swung her sword at Sword Saint''s neck.


    BAM!!


    Sword saint caught the blade with her left gauntlet, and sneered.


    ***Do you think you alone can defeat me?!***


    "....."


    Whoosh!


    BAM!!


    With a swing of her hand, Sword Saint threw Annabelle some meters away.


    "Annabelle!!" Josephine yelled in horror.


    "I''m ok, Mum." Annabelle stood up, wiped the blood off her lips, and grinned at Sword Saint.


    "I haven''t had so much fun, in years."


    Before she could transform into a Dragon; a dragon corpse fell from the sky, falling heavily on Sword Saint.


    THUD!!


    "...."


    Annabelle and Josephine were stunned... Both staring at the Dead dragon in mild confusion.


    ***WHO DARES!!!!***


    BOOM!!!


    With Sword Saint''s yell; The Dragon shattered into flesh and blood. She moved her gaze at the two, and looked up at the sky.


    ***HUH?***


    Not only her, both Annabelle, and Josephine were speechless, seeing all the dragons falling from the sky, all dead.


    ***This?! Is Michael above the clouds?*** She murmured in mild disbelief...


    ***But, why didn''t I detect him? Is he that powerful now?--***


    "--Hey you... We''re your enemies, not Michael; whoever he is." Annabelle said, walking towards Sword Saint.


    ***Fighting you won''t be fun... I need someone more powerful than--***


    BAM!!


    A powerful blast collided on sword saint, throwing her tens of meters back.


    "Who?"


    Annabelle and Josephine looked up, seeing Jennifer slowly descending from the sky, her eyes, and scythe bloodred.


    "Micky isn''t the only one who could kill Dragons." She said, landing on the ground.


    ***You?!***


    Sword saint stood up, staring at Jennifer in surprise:


    ***Goddess Demeter blessed you?... Wait, someone else also did? But why can''t I sense the other blessing?*** Sword saint asked in mild confusion.


    "And you''ll never know." Jennifer twirl her Scythe...


    ...The next moment; Sword Saint held her head.


    ***This? You can manipulate blood and darkness?! But how... Demeter doesn''t have these powers!!*** Sword saint asked, then lowered her hands, and added:


    ***You''re strong, but not strong enough.*** She smiled.


    "Why don''t you come and test my powers?" Jennifer asked, the scent of blood instantly filled the air.


    "Test our strength." Annabelle stated... Standing on Jennifer''s right.


    "I won''t be left out." Josephine added... standing on Jennifer''s left.


    Sword saint smirked, two fangs grew from her teeth... Her eyes glowed crimson.


    ***This will be so fun!!***


    BOOM!!


    She shot towards the three.


    "Attack!!!"


    The three shot forward.

 Chapter 406 - 406: Blood Goddess

    BAM!


    Sword saint''s sword collided on Jennifer''s scythe, and simultaneously, she moved backward, dodging Annabelle''s sword.


    "You dare run!"


    Josephine shot towards Sword Saint, who was still moving backward, and slashed her sword horizontal.


    Sword saint blocked the sword, with a smirk on her face... With a flick of her wrist, her sword made a swift and beautiful turn, throwing Josephine back.


    ***Do you really think you can match me in swordsmanship?*** She asked.


    "Truly a Divine Weapon." Josephine muttered, landing on her feet.


    "Technically, you''re a woman, so it should be called swordwomanship, right?" Annabelle asked.


    "Thankfully, I don''t use swords." Jennifer twirl her Scythe... A sneer on her face.


    Sword saint smirked:


    ***You asked for this... Let me show you my weakest technique... And you all will know why I''m called a sword saint.***


    She sheathed her sword, and shot towards the two.


    "Here she comes." Jennifer said, and the three girls got ready. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***How pathetic.***


    Sword saint held the handle of her sword, and with a flash, she appeared behind the three girls, and slowly sheathed her sword.


    ***What do you think of my weakest technique?*** She asked, looking at the stunned three over her shoulder.


    CRACK!!


    BAM!!!


    Jennifer, Josephine, and Annabelle stared at their destroyed weapons in shock... Sword saint easily destroyed their weapons'' blades without a single resistance.


    "This?"


    Jennifer got down on her knees, picking up a fragment of her scythe...


    *****


    [Jennifer''s Past.]


    [Ghost Guild''s Hidden Training Ground.]


    BAM!!


    Daniel moved back, his hand crossed in a defensive posture... He stabilized himself after moving five meters back, and looked up at Jennifer in surprise.


    "Nice, you''ve improved." He lowered his redden arm, which Jennifer''s fist collided on.


    "You nevered, praised me, does that mean I pass?"


    Jennifer, who was still training under Daniel to be one of the strongest players asked in mild surprised.


    "Yeah, you passed... We are moving on to the third phase... Weapons."


    "Weapons?" Jennifer was surprised.


    Daniel smiled, and snapped his fingers... Moment next, AI brought out list of legendary-class weapons.


    "These are all Legendary-class weapons, from shields, swords, spears--"


    "--What''s that light?" Jennifer asked, pointing a red light amidst the collections.


    "Don''t know." Daniel tilted his head in confusion, then asked AI.


    < Weapon known as: Blood Scythe.>


    < Requirement: You must be chosen by the weapons, before purchasing it.>


    "A scythe? But why am I seeing only a light?" Daniel asked with a frown.


    "But I can see it."


    "Uh?" He turned his head to Jennifer, a little stunned.


    Jennifer stretched out her hand towards the light, it flew towards her and she caught it.


    BOOM!!


    Daniel flew some meters back, and landed on his feet. He looked up at Jennifer in surprise.


    < You have been chosen by the blood Scythe.>


    < Description: Blood Scythe is a weapon belonging to a goddess, forge with her blood... [Hidden Skill (Lock).] Can only be unlocked by the blood of the blood goddess.>


    Jennifer blinked in surprise, and with a twirl, the scent of blood instantly filled the air.


    "Can I keep it?" She asked, turning to Daniel.


    "It chose you, so sure... You can keep it. AI buy it." Daniel said.


    "We''ll never depart, and I promise, you''ll only be my weapon." She said in a low voice, slowly caressing the blade.


    ******


    [Back to Present.]


    She slowly picked up the fragments, tears running down her cheek.


    "Uh?"


    ***....***


    The three women were stunned, seeing Jennifer crying over a weapon... The most feared woman in whole VRG, crying over a weapon.


    "You made a big mistake, Sword Saint."


    Her eyes turned bloodred, and blood flowed down her cheeks, falling on the blade.


    ***Uh?*** Sword saint tilted her head in mild confusion.


    "I hope you''re ready to die!"


    Red smoke started emanating from Jennifer, her scythe''s blade fragments glowed.


    "This?"


    Annabelle and Josephine quickly leaped backward, creating distance from her.


    BOOM!!!!


    A powerful blood wave burst out from Jennifer, plunging her surroundings into darkness.


    "Huh?" Jennifer looked around in mild confusion:


    "Where am I?" She asked herself.


    "Welcome my child."


    "Huh?"


    She looked up at the giant beautiful redhead woman, in a red gown.


    "You are?" She asked in mild confusion.


    "You don''t need to know my child, to your gods, I''m far more ancient... My elder sister, the Supreme Queen is the ruler now. I am here because a fragment of my soul was in your weapon... It seems your pure, kind, and sincere blood tears woke me up."


    Jennifer blinked; and looked around the dark surroundings again:


    "Then what am I doing here?" She asked.


    "My child, I brought you here... For your love, I''ll grant you one wish... But note: You can''t make a wish which will change the future... As it''s beyond our control."


    Jennifer looked down at her feet, lost in thought... The goddess patiently waited for her to make a wish.


    After a long while, Jennifer finally looked up at her: "I want to have the powers to protect my world and Love ones."


    The goddess stared at her for some seconds, and finally nodded: "My child, I''ll give you my powers... Use it well."


    "Wait, I have a question."


    The goddess nodded at her to continue.


    "Are you the one Nemesis saw in me?"


    "Yes, The moment my weapon chose you, We were bonded together."


    "I... Your weapon have been destroyed."


    "Fufufu... Silly child, You can''t easily destroy a god''s, or goddess''s weapon, which was forged from their blood."


    Jennifer nodded and remained silent.


    "Ok, my first successor... Receive my blessings."


    The goddess turned into a trail of light, and entered Jennifer.


    _______


    {DING!!!!}


    {Blood Goddess have been resurrected!!}


    {Blood Goddess have been resurrected!!}


    {Blood Goddess have been resurrected!!!!}


    Michael lowered his hand from killing another Dragon, his face filled with surprise:


    "Blood Goddess?" He muttered, utterly Perplexed.


    ______


    Nosferatu stopped on his track, and turned his head to Sword Saint''s location:


    ***How is this? The Blood Goddess is dead... With none of her soul fragments left behind, then how could she resurrect?***


    _____


    ***What is this? Blood Goddess?! But how?*** Canine was stunned.


    ________


    [Gods'' Realm.]


    BOOM!!!


    The whole gods, and goddesses stood up in surprise, and shocked.


    They looked at one another in both horror, and awesome, feeling the dense amount of blood moving all over their realms... The celestial monsters all ran and hid... The Killing instinct was just too powerful.


    "This?! Blood Goddess?" Zeus was speechless.


    "Who is this Goddess...? The one we all know is dead, right?" Nyx asked in mild confusion.


    "The Blood Goddess is second only to the Supreme Queen... She was the younger sister of the Supreme Queen!! But... I thought she was dead, wiped out from existence? Then how?" Erebus was both stunned, and horrified.


    Zeus moved his gaze around, and yelled out loud:


    "Athana! Artemis! Hacules! Enyo!"


    "YES FATHER!!"


    The four appeared before the gods, and got down on one knee.


    "Go to the third Realm! We must know who this new Blood Goddess is... Don''t engage, she''s a lot stronger than you four combined, just report back to us!!"


    The four looked at one another, and nodded, while Athana asked:


    "Should we take our forces?"


    "Yes! Go Now!!"


    They nodded, stood up, and disappeared.


    "Let''s hope this Goddess is with us... If not... Only the Supreme Queen will help us." Hemara said in mild worries.


    ______


    [Underworld!]


    ***What is this?!! I thought the Goddess of Blood died in the first universal War?! How the hell is she back?!*** Hades asked, moving back and forth in the hall.


    ***She isn''t the one back... She gave her powers to someone, what we need to do now is stop this person, because if he/she joined with Michael... We''ll have a hard time.*** Gaea said.


    ***Yes! Let me go, I''ll stop this new enemy!*** Zelus stood up, his White wings spread out.


    ***You alone can''t face her... I''ll have to act.*** Ares stood up, and added:


    ***I thought those three can do this, who would have thought a goddess with so much powers will be resurrected.***


    ***Take my soldiers with you. You''ll need them.*** Poseidon said, staring at Ares.


    ***Hmm... I have been dying to meet Those Humans, won''t it be nice to finally see him?*** Echidna stood up with a smile.


    "You''re Married Echidna... Don''t be looking at other men." Nemesis said in a calm tone.


    ***Oh? Why are you so calm, Nemesis? Shouldn''t you be helping us here?*** Echidna asked, her gaze fixed on Nemesis.


    "What are you implying?!" Nemesis asked with a frown.


    ***Stop you two.... If you want, you''re free to go, Echidna.*** Moros said with a bored expression.


    Eris silently watched the group, not saying anything.


    They watched as Ares, Zulus, Deimos, Echidna, and the Erinyes disappeared from the hall.


    ***Hecate, Can you speed up the process?*** Eris asked, turning to Hecate.


    ***We must release Typhon. As you can see, we don''t have time!***


    ***Calm down... Only a month left. Typhon will be released.***


    The gods, and goddesses in the hall, nodded.


    _______


    [Chaos Void.]


    In a huge diamond castle, the Supreme Queen slowly opened her eyes, a beautiful smile slowly formed on her face.


    ""Finally, she had released your soul, Baby sister... But, I hope you know that placed her in danger? Well... My creations will try their upmost best to protect her till she grows stronger... That''s all I can do for you... Jennifer? Hmm...""


    Her smile turned into a smirked.


    ""Be prepared.""


    She said, looking up at the dark screen before her... Moment next; more than a hundred red eyes moved, staring straight at her.


    ""The Great War is upon us.""


    ****Oh! It is!****


    Typhon added.

 Chapter 407 - 407: Out Of Control

    All the soldiers, both friendly and foes all stopped fighting, and turned their heads to Jennifer, who was ascending into the air... Her eyes closed shut.


    "What?"


    Tyson''s jaw dropped wide open, he observed Jennifer in a daze.


    ***Shit!!***


    Sword saint cussed, feeling the dense amount of energies and blood around Jennifer...


    ...Both Nosferatu and Canine landed beside her, also staring at Jennifer in shock.


    ***I say we fall back.*** Canine suggested.


    ***And fail this mission? What do you think the Lord will say?!*** Nosferatu asked with a frown, his gaze fixed on Jennifer, who was getting higher with every second.


    ***Do you think we can face her? Let me tell you... There''s no way our forces can match her... The Nightmare legion was winning, but her presence will change the situation." Canine said.


    ***The way you''re putting it seems to make this lady the strongest in the realms... Don''t forget the Supreme Queen and our Lord are the strongest here.*** Sword Saint said, turning her head to Canine.


    ***True, but our Ruler isn''t here... We can''t die before he''s released. I''m saying let''s fall back.***


    Sword Saint, and Nosferatu looked at one another, thinking about Canine''s words.


    __


    While they were planning on their next move... Michael was asking the system questions about this blood goddess:


    {Blood goddess is the young sister of the Supreme Queen... She''s the origin of blood, the creator and manipulator.}


    ''I can also manipulate blood... Does that make me a blood god?''


    {"..."}


    The system was stunned by his question, and answered:


    {No, To be a god of any bloodlines, you must master it to the stage of enlightenment... And you''re far below that stage.}


    ''Huh? All my bloodlines are at least 95 to 98% mastery... How am I far from it?''


    {Host should stop asking questions on becoming a god, when he''s already one... And think of a way to stop her.}


    "..."


    Both Michael and Erika were stunned, seeing Jennifer ascending towards them.


    They watched as she stopped ascending, and her body suddenly glowed red.


    {I suggest host should run.}


    Without moment of thinking, he grabbed Erika''s wrist, and dive from the sky.


    "What are you doing?" Erika asked in mild surprised, not expecting the sudden action.


    Michael didn''t reply, but keep falling... At that moment, Jennifer''s eyes snapped open.


    BOOOM!!!


    A powerful circular blood waves shot out from her... It instantly manipulated all the clouds, which turned bloodred.


    BAM!


    Michael landed on the ground with Erika in his arms, and slowly moved his gaze around the perplexed battlefield.


    ''It seems they''re still in shock that they forgot this is a battlefield.'' He thought, slowly placing Erika down.


    The two joined the rest and raised their heads into the red sky.... The red glow descending on them, shining on their bodies.


    "This? There''s something strange about this light?" Drakon muttered in milf confusion.


    "Yes, Lizard..." Reaper looked up at the sky, staring at the now red Sun.


    "Something isn''t right."


    BAM!!!


    GRRRAAAA!!!!


    BAMM!! S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh?!"


    The two looked around them, seeing the dead monsters, and soldiers shaking.


    "This?!" Michael was stunned.


    GRRRAAAAA!!!


    AWOELL!!!


    RAAAA!!!


    Everyone watched in terror, as all the dead soldiers, and monsters rose from the ground, their eyes bloodred.


    "I know Jennifer could manipulate someone''s mind... But... It should only be the living, right!" Erika asked in mild disbelief.


    "AHHHH!!!"


    Erika yelled in pain, dropping to her knees, tightly gripping her head.


    "What happened, Love?!!" Michael quickly turned around, squat down in front of Erika, his face filled with worries and confusion.


    "She... She... She wants to take control! I can''t hold on for long!"


    Michael was stunned my Erika''s words.


    "AHHHHHHH!!"


    **AHHHHHHHHH!!**


    "IT HURTS!!"


    ***WHAT IS THIS?!!***


    Michael moved his gaze around the battlefield, and was even more confused... Everyone was on their knees, holding their heads... Typhon''s lords were trying their best to resist, but they won''t last long.


    {Mind attack detected.}


    {Protection Protocol activated.}


    {Cheat: Mind defense: Activated.}


    ''She... Also attacked me?''


    He looked up at Jennifer, she was surrounding by blood, her eyes bloodred and lifeless.


    "Jennifer isn''t the one in control!!"


    He exclaimed, and turned to Drakon, Reaper, Ragnarok, and even their soldiers... But everyone was on their knees... Even Tyson.


    "Hold on, Love... I''ll fix this."


    He said to Erika, who slowly nodded her head with a painful expression.


    {FAST! Host!!!}


    The system yelled in his head.


    {Jennifer isn''t stable... The energies in her is chaotic, You need to find a way to calm the three blessings in her... Or else, if she got control on everyone''s mind... They''ll be dead... I mean everyone!!}


    "WHAT?!!!"


    Michael yelled in shock... He turned to Erika, and his group. "Not happening!!!"


    "Rise!!"


    BOOM!!!


    Apate, and more than a hundred thousand abyss walkers rose from the ground.


    "Protect them."


    The clone appeared behind him, and the two shot into the air, moving towards Jennifer... The Clone shattered, and merged with him, cladding him in his obsidian armor...


    "Reaper!! Fusion!!!"


    Reaper, who was on his knees, turned into a trail of light, and shot towards Michael... Entering his body.


    BOOM!!!


    Jennifer simply tilted her head to the explosion.... She narrowed her eyes, seeing a human with a wolf head, and tail... Holding a golden sword flying towards her.


    "Stop this, Jennifer!!" Michael yelled, stopping in front of her.


    "Micky-- No!! Who are you?!!!"


    Michael raised an eyebrow... He heard Jennifer''s voice, then a demonic voice took over.


    "Let her go! I won''t ask again."


    "You? Let her go... We told her; to use all this powers, you must have a strong will.... Stay back!!"


    "Strong will?! Are you mad?!!! Look below you! If you don''t stop, everyone is going to die! Tyson, Erika, Drakon! They''ll all die!! Stop or will engage!!" Michael yelled, his voice filled with rage.


    "Oh?! It''s their fault for being weak." The voice answered.


    "Your luck. [HOWL OF TERROR]!!!"


    Awoooo!!!!!!!


    The shock wave collided on Jennifer, causing her to move some feet backwards... She shook her head, and looked at Michael:


    "Do you think that''ll stop me?!!"


    "Nope... That''s just a distraction to bring you here."


    "Huh?"


    Jennifer looked around seeing she was in a space filled with nothing but darkness.


    "*Welcome to my world*" Michael grinned and disappeared from sight.

 Chapter 408 - 408: Let Her Go

    [18 Years Ago.]


    [Amerisa: Blackwater neighborhood''s marketplace.]


    "Stop that girl! Catch her!!"


    Three teenage boys chase after a young girl, their faces filled with rage.


    "You brat!! Stop running!!"


    "Yes! If we catch you!!"


    "Stop!!"


    The girl didn''t stop. She continued running, and bumped into a family of three...


    "Huh?" The young boy turned to the blue hair girl, a little confused.


    She only spare him a glance, and continued running.


    "You! Stop!"


    The three boys also ran past the family, hot on her trail.


    "Honey, shouldn''t we try to stop them?" The mother of the boy asked, staring at the children.


    "...Hmm..." The man stared at the chase for some seconds, and sighed:


    "Maybe she stole something... We shouldn''t get involve in every little thing."


    "But..." The woman was about to disagree, but the man stopped her:


    "No But... Honey, I know you''re a good Christian, But it''s not everyone we need to help... Come on, let''s get you your drugs, and you''re also pregnant, so you shouldn''t stress yourself out." The man said.


    The woman stared at the girl with a worried expression, and heaved a soft sighed:


    "Come on, Micky-- Huh? Where''s Micky?!" The woman''s face instantly turned paled, she looked frantically around the market, and stores.


    "That boy!! I hope he doesn''t look for more trouble! AI, search for my son."


    After some seconds, the man was stunned: "Come on, I know where he''s going."


    He held his wife''s hand, and the two quickly walked away to find their son.


    ____


    "Huff. Huff. Huff."


    The bluehead girl entered an Alley, and after running some meters, she met a dead-end. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shit!" She cussed out loud.


    "Finally caught you!"


    "Nowhere to hide."


    "Ha...! You''ll pay for what you did."


    The three boys smirked, taking purposeful steps towards her.


    Whoosh!!


    BAM!


    "Ahhh!!"


    "...."


    "...."


    The four were stunned.


    The boys looked at their friend, seeing his head had suddenly swelled... They turned around only to see a boy Looking 5 to 6 years old, with inky black hair, and brown eyes... His gaze fixed on them, and in his hands were stones... Which he picked on the way.


    "This? Who are you?!'''' the first yelled in anger.


    "Let her go, and I won''t attack." The boy said, his tone firm.


    "Huh?"


    "We should let her go?! Do you know what she did?!!" Another yelled.


    "I don''t care what she did... But let her go."


    The boy, he stoned sneered: "Who do you think you are? You baster--"


    BAM!!!


    Thud!


    The two boys watched their friend as he fell to the ground, moment next he screamed in pain, holding his bloody nose, while rolling on the ground.


    "...????"


    The girl was confused, staring at the boy who looks younger than her with a frown.


    "Who''s next?" He asked, tossing another stone on his palm.


    "You!!"


    The boys looked at one another, and turned to the girl.


    "You will pay, next time... Both of you."


    The boy made way, and three boys rushed out from the alley... Leaving them alone.


    "Who are you?" The girl asked, staring at the boy with a small frown.


    "My name is Michael, But my Mum calls me Micky. What''s yours?"


    "I''m Jennifer."


    Jennifer answered, and sat down on the ground, resting her back on the wall... While only catching her breath.


    "Thanks by the way... You''re pretty good with a stone." Jennifer said with a small smile.


    Michael chuckled, scratching the back of his head, he stared at Jennifer for some seconds, and asked:


    "Why were those boys chasing you?"


    "Well..." Jennifer looked down, contemplating on how to start.


    "Well... My family and I are new in Amerisa, we arrived last week."


    "For a visit?"


    "Nope, We were originally from Amerisa, but didn''t live here. Now that we''re back... Everything looks different, that''s why I said we''re new... The reason they Chase me? They were making fun of a girl named Kira, So I hit one with a stone, and ran away... My plan worked, they left the girl and Chase after me, if it hadn''t been for this wall... I would have escape."


    "Kira? Does she have long black hair, a little shy and short?" Michael asked in surprise.


    "Yeah, do you know her?" Jennifer raised her head to him.


    "We''re classmates." Michael answered.


    "Oh?" That was the only word Jennifer uttered, and an awkward silent fell on them.


    "Hmm...."


    Michael walked towards Jennifer, sitting some feet from her: "So you stoned him too?"


    "Hmm..." Jennifer answered with a nod.


    "Then we have something in common."


    Jennifer turned to his side profile, and smiled slightly: "Indeed."


    "Let''s be friends."


    He turned to her, and offered a handshake to seal the deal.


    Jennifer looked at the hand, and his face... She thought for some seconds, and took his hand:


    "Friends." She added, while Michael smiled.


    "Micky!! Are you here!"


    The two looked at the Alley entrance, seeing the husband and wife rushing inside... Seeing the girl, the two were momentarily stunned.


    "Isn''t she?"


    "Mum, This is Jennifer... She''s new to Amerisa." Michael introduced.


    The woman walked towards Jennifer, and squat down before her:


    "Hi, I''m Sofia... It''s nice meeting you, Jennifer."


    Jennifer stared at the family before her, and smiled: "It''s nice meeting you too."


    ______


    [To The Present.]


    "What?!"


    Jennifer staggered backwards in shock... As the images continued flashing in his head... Her memories.


    "How are you doing this?!!" The voices yelled.


    "*You might be the goddess of blood... But now you stand against the god of Psychic*"


    Michael''s voice sounded all over the place.


    More images kept on flashing in her head, and the next moment:


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!"


    Jennifer let out a painful scream, and fell on her knees... Her fists clenched tightly, as sweat ran down her body.


    Michael appeared three feet from the kneeling Jennifer, slowly observing her.


    "Are you back, Jenni?" He asked in a low voice.


    Jennifer looked up at him, with countless emotions, she stood up, and hugged him tightly:


    "Thank you, Micky! Thank you!!" She said amidst sobs.


    "Hey, Shush now... We''re family, there''s no need to apologize."


    Jennifer slowly nodded, and separated from the hug, she looked around, and asked:


    "Where are we?"


    "Well... Come on, You still have to free everyone."


    "Huh?" Jennifer turned to him in mild confusion.


    "It is... Well... A short story." Micheal said in mild confusion, and snapped his fingers. The two instantly disappeared from the [Shadow World].

 Chapter 409 - 409: Should We Help?

    Whizzzd!


    Michael and Jennifer appeared above the battlefield... Jennifer moved her gaze around, and waved her hand, redrawing her mind attack.


    "AHH!!"


    **Phew!!**


    "Thank goodness!"


    Both the Monsters, and soldiers all lied on the ground, breathing heavily.


    "This?"


    Tyson sat up, and moved his stunned gaze around the battlefield... He raised an eyebrow seeing even their enemies breathing heavily, none having the power to continue fighting, even their soldiers were horrified.


    "Did Jennifer caused this?" He muttered, looking up at Jennifer and Michael.


    Everyone''s minds, both friendly and Foes received a deadly blow... They''re currently still recuperating from the attack.


    "Are you ok, Love?!" Jennifer landed, and ran towards Tyson.


    "Ok? You almost fried my brain!" Tyson yelled, standing up from the ground.


    "Sorry... It was a mistake." Jennifer held her ears with puppy eyes, and pouted lips.


    Tyson stared at her with a slight frown, but suddenly laughed out loud:


    "Hahaha! Do you think I''ll ever be angry at you? Come here."


    He opened his arms, and Jennifer hugged him tightly: "Thank you." She said in a low voice.


    Tyson smiled, slowly caressing her hair.


    "They fit together." Erika said, stopping beside Michael.


    "Yeah, but If Tyson break her heart, I''ll kill him."


    "...Hey! Won''t that hurt Jennifer even more?" Erika asked, lightly punching his shoulder.


    Michael smiled, grabbed her waist, and pulled her towards him. "What about you?" He asked, moving his heads towards hers.


    "What about me?" Erika repeated his word, a little confused.


    ***Can you believe this?!! These guys are being romantic on a battlefield with more than 50,000 enemies soldiers still alive?***


    The four turned to the west, seeing a huge red vortex opening... An unholy amount of pressure instantly descended on the whole battlefield, pushing the weak ones to their knees... Anyone below the sovereign rank were forced to their knees.


    "This?! So much pressure!" Moana said with difficulty. She and the surroundings soldiers were on their knees.


    Everyone stared at the seven figures walking out from the red gateway in surprised and shock.


    "Is it me, or is that gateway stronger than an S-rank gate?" Erika asked, observing the seven powerful figures... She looked at Michael and smiled:


    "I think you should fuse again." She suggested.


    "Not needed."


    Michael smirked, moment next, a high amount of abyssal divinity burst out from Michael, Apate, Azazel, and all his ten commanders, instantly shattering the seven''s pressure...


    ...The kneeling soldiers, sighed in relief, and slowly stood up from the ground.


    ***Impassive.***


    Echidna smirked, staring at Michael.


    Michael observed the eyes, which looked exactly like the ones he and Erika saw in Zombie apocalypse, and frowned slightly:


    "Are you Echidna?" He asked.


    ***Wow, Yes... I''m Queen Echidna, Mother of all Monsters, and these guys here are my... Hmm... Let''s say allies.***


    ***Stop all this chatting!!***


    Ares said with a bored expression, he moved his gaze around, and settled it on Jennifer.


    ***So you''re the one... Sorry, but we''ll have to kill you.***


    He started walking towards her.


    "You''ll have to past through me, first!" Tyson quickly blocked Jennifer. He summoned his broadsword, and point it at Ares.


    "I don''t care who you are... But if you dare raise a hand on her, I''ll have your head."


    ***Hehehe... Someone don''t know the difference between heaven and earth.***


    Ares said with a smirk, his dark armor slowly materialized in his body, a flaming cape descended from his back, flowing with the wind.


    ***I, the God of War, will show you why I''m feared among the gods.***


    Boom!!


    A dense amount of killing instinct and bloodlust burst out from him, covering all the battlefield... The weak soldiers and monsters all took a step back, trembling in fear.


    "Uh?" Tyson was stunned by the dense amount of killing instinct.


    ***These fools?! Lord Ares is the God of war... He has more bloodlust than all of us combined, now that he''s personally taking action, no one can stop him.*** Nosferatu said with hands folded on his chest.


    ***True.*** The others nodded in agreement.


    "Hey, Love... I know you want to protect me, but you can''t win him." Jennifer placed her hand on Tyson''s shoulder, a smile on her face.


    "He thinks he has more bloodlust than any other... Why don''t I prove him wrong?" She added.


    Tyson stared at her over his shoulder, and seeing her nod her head... He sighed reluctantly, and moved to the side.


    Ares kept on walking towards the two, watching as Jennifer stepped forward.


    ***I thought with all that powers, you''ll be a coward.*** He said, not stopping, his long broadsword tearing the ground behind as he dragged it with him.


    "Should we help?"


    Erika asked in mild confusion, turning to Michael. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh? Aren''t you dying to see Jennifer in action? She''s now a lower god, because of that blood goddess... If you aren''t curious, I am."


    His throne appeared behind him, and he sat down... All his abyss walkers stood behind him, their weapons all sheathed, for now.


    Erika stared at her husband with a bewildered expression, utterly speechless.


    "Show we engaged?" Annabelle asked in mild confusion.


    "What are you saying, Annabelle...? Supreme created a barrier around us, which is shielding both us and our soldiers from their bloodlust and pressure... If we move out, we''ll be exposed." Ragnarok said.


    "Dad is right." Drakon added.


    Annabelle looked at the two, and sighed: "So... We''re just going to stand here and watch?"


    "That''s all we can do princess Annabelle." Vanessa said, walking towards them... She stopped beside Drakon, and added:


    "And besides, we already killed more than 50,000 of their army... Not only that, check out those guys standing behind Supreme, any of them can wipe us out... So there''s no way we''ll lose."


    "Don''t get your hope high, Vanessa... Those seven looks tougher then they look... And this guy called himself the God of war, this battle won''t be easy." Josephine said, while her family nodded.


    _


    ***Ok, young lady... Get ready to die.*** Ares finally came to a stop, standing 10 meters from Jennifer and Tyson.


    "You''ll be the one dying!"


    Jennifer stretched her hand to her side; red smokes flowed out from her fingers, forming her weapon.


    Michael: "It can''t be!"


    Ares, and his group: ***.....!!!***


    Erika: "WOW!"

 Chapter 410 - 410: I Never Dodge An Attack

    "Is that...?!"


    "...Another Divine Weapon?!"


    Josephine finished her daughter''s word, staring at Jennifer''s now Divine class scythe.


    "Hmm... It seems my Weapon also got stronger, then it''ll be fair... A Divine weapon, against another Divine weapon... This is good!" Jennifer said with a smile, the next moment:


    BOOM!!!


    "Uh?" Tyson was stunned, as Jennifer shot towards Ares without an ounce of fear.


    ***Do you think because you have a Divine weapon you can win me.***


    BAM!!!


    Ares blocked Jennifer''s scythe with his own divine weapon, and added:


    ***Not only my weapon. My Armour, Cape, and even helmet are all Divine weapons.***


    BOOM!!


    An energy wave burst out from him, throwing Jennifer backward.


    "Indeed, all Divine equipments." Jennifer landed on the ground, staring at Ares with a calculating gaze.


    ***You''re chosen by the blood goddess, but you don''t know how to control your Powers yet... That was also the reason we attacked now... If we pay no heed to this, You''ll become more powerful than all of us... But if we kill you now, You won''t!*** S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh? So you''re proactive?"


    ***You can put it that way.*** Ares nodded at Jennifer.


    "Then, let me show you what I have learned so far."


    Jennifer''s eyes instantly turned red.


    Boom!!


    Everyone raised their heads to the sky, seeing red clouds covering the whole sun, and casting an eerie red glow on the lands below.


    ***You do know that this won''t work on me, Right?*** Ares asked with a sneered, not even taking Jennifer as a threat.


    "Oh? This isn''t for you!"


    ***...??***


    Jennifer turned into a trail of blood, and shot into the red sky.


    "What''s she doing?" Erika asked In mild confusion.


    Michael looked up at the sky, and chuckled lightly:


    "She''s going for her biggest attack, let''s just hope we''re safe."


    "Huh?"


    Everyone closed to Michael turned their heads towards him, a little stunned by his words.


    "Jennifer is blessed by three goddesses. Two gave her their blessings, while the third gave her not only her blessings, but her powers... What Jennifer is planning on doing is to use those powers to defeat Ares." He explained.


    Everyone turned their heads to Jennifer again.


    __


    ***If you want to win, you have to stop her... Or else, you''ll surely lose.*** Echidna said with a smile.


    Ares glared at her, and raised his head to Jennifer, who finally took her normal form, 1,000 feet above the battlefield.


    BOOOM!!!!


    A 70 feet tall Female spirit, with three heads and six hands appeared behind her... Each of the hands were armed with a weapon.


    "Thus of blood, thus of death... Heed my call, and rise to fight, Your Queen summoned you, rise and help me vanquish my enemies!!!"


    Her eyes glowed crimsons... Both her and the spirit glowed with a bright radiant.


    BAM!!


    All the dead bodies started moving again, and in less than five seconds, they all stood up from the ground... Without hesitation, they shot towards Ares.


    "I am the death, I am the plague, I am the Blood... And the destruction!!!"


    With her roar, the Undead got even more frenzy, their speed increasing.


    "Those who looked down upon me will know nothing but terror, because I''m the embodiment of terror itself... Whatever I wish, can be destroyed, whatever I need shall be given."


    Jennifer raised her scythe into the air, and in unison, the whole six hands raised their weapons.


    ***I have heard these words before... But where?*** Echidna thought with a slight frown... Then her eyes widened in Horror.


    ***Lord Ares!!! Use whatever means possible, don''t let her finish that spell!!!*** She yelled, her voice filled with urgency.


    Ares who was busy fighting the Undead, looked up at Jennifer with narrowed eyes.


    ***The Blood Goddess''s primary attack... I need to get out from this circle!!***


    He cut off the heads of the Undead before him, but surprisingly, all the Undead, both with or without heads stood up, and shot towards him.


    ''Hmm... Jennifer could rise the dead, and as long she''s still standing, they''ll never die? Isn''t that the ability of my walkers?'' Michael thought in mild surprised... He looked at the six, and simply waved a finger.


    ***Come on, Let''s help Lord Ares!" Zelus said.


    **Yes, come on!!** One, out of the three Erinyes sisters nodded.


    Before they could take a step forward, Six figures heavily landed on the ground, cracking it in the process.


    ***Apate?*** The group took a step back in fear.


    Apate stared at the five, and said in an emotionless tone:


    "*If you interfere, My Ruler will act.*"


    Echidna and her group turned to Michael, who waved his hand at them, a teasing smile on his face.


    ***You!!***


    "As I give my command, Let the realms assist my blade!!"


    Everyone looked up in shock, and surprised... They all watched as Jennifer sent a powerful scythe blade energy towards Ares. The whole six hands also sent six more energies blades which has enough attack powers to destroy a whole city.


    ***SHIT!!!***


    Ares released a powerful sonic wave, which shattered all the surrounding undead... Finally got a space to breath; He channelled all his energies into his sword, and with a swing, he sent his word dark flaming crescent blade.


    ***Mustn''t make a mistake!***


    He removed his cape, and transformed it into a shield, then held it in a defensive posture, against the charging energies.


    BOOM!!!


    His sword energy collided on Jennifer''s, the two exploding into nothingness... But to Ares shock... The other Six blades, which were the strongest were still moving towards him.


    ***What a bitch! You used the first attack to stop any attack I sent... And the other Six follow after without obstruction!!***


    "Good, I thought you''re a brainless fool." Jennifer''s voice boomed all over the place.


    Echidna looked at the blades, and yelled at Ares.


    ***Lord Ares!; dodged that attack!!***


    ***What?!! How dare you say I should dodge?!! The god of war never dodge an attack form his enemies!!!***


    "Wow! This guy is really a fool." Erika said.


    "Yeah, he''s just too arrogant." Michael added in agreement.


    ***Ok then, I tried.*** Echidna said with an indifferent expression.


    Everyone watched in anticipation, as the blades all collided on Ares.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!

 Chapter 411 - 411: Stupidity Or Ignorance?

    BOOOOOM!!


    Ares flew backwards, falling heavily on the ground.


    "...."


    ***....***


    Everyone''s eyes widened in shock, and surprised, seeing a huge dent in Ares''s Divine-class armor plate... His cape, or shield was beside him, completely burnt into recognition... His sword was lying some meters away.


    "This?"


    Erika turned to Michael:


    "Hubby, I thought you said he''s the god of war?" She asked in mild confusion.


    "I thought so too, maybe he''s the god of arrogance... I think." Michael said. He slowly stood up, his gaze fixed on Ares.


    ***How dare you?!!!!***


    BOOM!!!


    Ares stood up in rage:


    ***You think that attack can defeat me?!!***


    He yelled, staring at Jennifer. Dark smokes started emanating from his body, taking the form of a huge Demon with two horns, and armed with a broadsword.


    Ares stretched forth his hand towards his sword, which vibrated, and flew towards him.


    ***Bow before me!!!***


    He yelled.


    BOOM!


    Killing instinct burst out from him, spreading all over the battlefield.


    "Such high amount of killing instinct, He''s furious this time." Ragnarok said, covering his eyes with the back of his palm.


    ***Hmm...*** Echidna raised her head to the sky, a frown appearing on her face.


    {DING!}


    {Incoming in 2 Minutes.}


    {Duration: 00:01:56.}


    Michael raised an eyebrow, and looked around the place; ''Incoming?''


    {Host should just be ready.}


    Michael nodded, walked towards Erika, and stood behind her.


    "Oh? You survived, I''m really surprised." Jennifer landed on the ground, a smirk on hers and her spirit''s faces.


    ***Don''t forget you''re just a Human who gained her powers from just a transfer... How dare you think as such, you''ll be able to defeat me?!!!*** Ares asked, his cold gaze fixed on Jennifer.


    "I might not be able to Kill you now... But I injured you." Jennifer said with a smirked.


    ***Yeah, You did... Only because I was careless. This round, I won''t be.***


    Ares raised his sword, and placed it on his shoulder:


    ***Come on! No more chatting.***


    Jennifer infused her divinity in her scythe, and sneered: "Do you think I''m scared of you?! Come on!"


    While the two were getting ready to attack, Michael was busy moving his gaze around the place.


    {Duration: 00:00:10.}


    He watched as the countdown count to zero.


    BOOOM!!!


    Ares and Jennifer stopped their actions, and looked up at the sky.


    "Is that?"


    The elves'' high priest who had been inside walked out from the village, staring at the pillar of light, descending towards them.


    "I know they''re watching." She muttered in a low voice, stopping beside Moana.


    "What is coming, High priest?" Moana asked, moving her gaze to the priest.


    "The gods."


    Her answer shocked everyone present.


    "Wow, and I thought the surprise is over." Tyson said in mild confusion.


    Ares frowned and leaped backward, landing beside Echidna and the group.


    Jennifer redrew her energies, and walked back to Tyson, who now stood with Michael and Erika.


    The closer the pillar of light got, the hotter the temperature... And in seconds, it was hot enough to burn flesh.


    Michael sighed, and snapped his fingers, enclosing everyone in an extra barrier.


    "Who are these fools?" He asked coldly.


    BAM!!!!!


    The pillar of light collided heavily on the ground, cracking it upon impact.


    Michael, Ares, Echidna, Nosferatu, and everyone watched as figures in white armor and wings flew out from the pillar, hovering above them.


    ''Huh? They look just like my archangels.'' Michael thought a little surprised: ''But, they''re White.'' Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He lowered his gaze to the pillar, and frowned slightly, seeing four figures walking out... Three ladies, and a man... All in armor.


    The four walked towards Michael, and stopped five feet from him... Then the Lady in golden armor removed her golden helmet, revealing a beautiful face Michael will never forget.


    "You... Aren''t you the angel who gave me my sword?" He asked in mild surprised.


    The lady smiled, and introduced herself:


    "I, goddess Athena pays Greetings to the Abyssal Ruler, and yes, I''m the one." Athena said with a small bow.


    Upon hearing her name; Michael raised an eyebrow:


    "Goddess?" He asked, making sure he didn''t mishear.


    "Yes... And this."


    Athena gestured to a green hair lady beside her, who was in an emerald green armor, and introduced her:


    "This is Artemis, the goddess of hunt."


    She then turned to the third lady, who was in a red armor, with a huge battleaxe on her back, and introduced her to the group:


    "She is Enyo; Goddess of Destruction... And he is." She smiled at the muscular man, who wore Lion''s skin.


    "He''s Heracles."


    "Athena and Artemis?" Erika was stunned.


    "Hi, Erika." The two said in unison, smiling at her...


    "It seems you still haven''t unlocked the powers I gave you." Athena said with a smile, staring at Erika.


    "Powers?" Erika was confused.


    "Don''t worry, you will... With time." Athena smiled, and turned to Jennifer.


    "Miss Jennifer, You''re the reason we''re here."


    She walked towards Jennifer, and stood before her, slowly moving her scrutinizing gaze on Jennifer''s figure.


    Jennifer remained silent, calmly staring at Athena, not at all bothered by her gaze.


    Athena nodded in approval, and turned her head to Michael:


    "We''re Lucky she''s with us... Don''t worry, We''re here to help."


    ***Oh really?***


    The four gods looked over their shoulders at Ares.


    ***Now that you''re done with your reunion... We can start.*** Ares smirked, and with his words... His whole soldiers drew out their weapons.


    Athena turned around with a slight frown:


    "What is wrong with you, Lord Ares?"


    ***Did...?!! Did you just insult me?!!*** Ares yelled in rage.


    "I asked a question, I didn''t insult you... Lord Ares, don''t tell me that attack you received also damage your ears."


    ***...***


    Ares was stunned, the next moment, his eyes blazed in anger.


    ***DIE!!!!***


    Ares raised his hand into the air... Instantly; a hundred massive ball of flames appeared above the sky, and with a drop of his hand, they all fell heavily on Athena, Michael and their groups.


    "This?" Annabelle was stunned.


    "Defense!" Drakon yelled at his soldiers.


    "*Calm down, Lord Ares... You should know how to show respect to your gods.*"


    Michael walked forward, controlling the massive fireballs with a finger.


    ***This? How?*** Ares was stunned.


    "*Don''t look so surprised, No one is stronger than me in Psychic ability.*" Michael smirked, walking towards Ares and his group.


    ***...You!! Attack! Kill him!!!***


    Ares yelled.


    **GRRAAAAA!!!**


    The whole Nightmare Legions, and Monsters shot towards Michael.


    "We need to--"


    Athena stopped on track, seeing Reaper landing in front of her.


    "Leave this to us." Reaper said, looking at her over his shoulder.


    "..."


    Athena watched as a huge vortex opened above Michael, the next moment; countless Abyssal Walkers dropped from the Vortex, shooting into the enemies'' lines.


    Whizzzd!!


    Everyone looked at the dead Dragons all over the place... They took a step back seeing their souls rising from their bodies, then black armors appeared on them.


    ''Did? Is he summoning more Abyssal walkers?'' Athena was stunned, moving her gaze from right to left.


    Whoosh!!!


    The whole Abyssal Dragons shot into the air, and released flames on the monsters below, flames more-stronger than ordinary fire.


    ***This?***


    "...."


    Everyone stood frozen with the one-sided battle before them... Michael hasn''t made a move yet, even the flames were still hovering above him... But his soldiers, both airborne and on land have completely dominated the battlefield...


    "*I thought the Nightmare Legions were powerful? Why so weak?*" Michael grinned, his words filled with sarcasm.


    ***You did something to your walkers!! What''s it?!!*** Sword Saint yelled, pointing her finger at Michael.


    "*Me...? Oh, I simply just boost their physique... You know, the moment I heard about your soldiers, I mean this Nightmare Legions. I took necessary action, which is...*" His grin widened.


    "*Your substance you feed to your soldiers turning them into Hellions..., remember it? Azazel just made some adjustment to it, and these substance turned into... Well... You can call it vitamin pills. For now, My soldiers are the most-strongest force in the whole 11 realms.*"


    With a thought, the fireballs all dropped from the sky, exploding on the army, with his own present.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!


    Ares, Echidna, Nosferatu, and their group all leaped backward, creating distance from the explosion, which wiped out 70% of their army.


    "*Rise, and rule behind me!!*"


    With Michael''s words, transparent smokes flew out from the monsters'' corpses, and turned into Abyssal walkers.


    "*Hmm... Nightmare Legions now my Abyss walkers, How nice.*" Michael sneered.


    ***This?! You waited all this while to show us this?!*** Echidna asked with a slight frown.


    She watched as the Abyssal walkers walked out from the fire, their Armor glistening under the flames.


    "Such army... Is it me, or are his Abyssal walkers stronger than our soldiers?" Artemis asked in mild surprised.


    "That''s why he''s called the god of the Abyssal, it''s also normal if his army is stronger than ours." Heracles said in a calm tone.


    "A question, if he''s so powerful, then why are we here with our forces?" Enyo asked.


    "I thought we''ll need them, well... My thought back then was; what if the goddess of blood is our foe? We''ll need backup."


    The three looked at one another, and nodded at Athena.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll always be with Micky, forever." Jennifer said, while the four nodded at her.


    _


    ***What should we do?*** Nosferatu asked, turning to Echidna.


    ***We''ll have to fall back, for n--***


    ***--No! I''ll show you all that he''s nothing, Leave him to me!!*** Zelus said with a frown.


    Hearing his courageous words, the group simply nodded, and disappeared from the place, leaving him alone.


    ***All of you are scared! I''ll handle him.***


    Michael tilted his head in mild confusion, staring at Zelus, while standing on one of the Dragons.


    "*Is this stupidity or Ignorance?*"

 Chapter 412 - 412: What Now?

    ***What?! Are you scared?!!***


    Zelus yelled, not bothered by the hundreds of thousands of Abyssal Walkers before him.


    "My Lord, should I deliver his head to you?" Reaper, who was hovering beside Michael asked.


    "No, Ruler! Give me the opportunity to have his head." Apate said, both her swords covered in blood.


    Michael moved his gaze on his Commanders, and settled it on Zelus.


    "*Come on you guys, he''s challenging me... So why shouldn''t I grant him his wish?*"


    The ten commanders looked at one another, and nodded.


    Michael leaped off the Dragon''s head, and landed calmly on the ground, his overcoat moving with the wind... Behind him, stood his Abyssal Walkers, commanders, and Reaper.


    ***So you''re the legendary Michael... I have heard a lot about you.***


    "*Oh? I''m honored.*" Michael smirked.


    ***Let''s get this going... If I defeat you, everyone will know how weak you are.***


    Michael moved his gaze around the place, not knowing if Zelus was speaking to him...


    Noticing his behavior, Zelus yelled in rage: ***What are you looking for?!!***


    "*Oh? I thought you''re speaking to someone else... Ok, Let''s do this... If you can defeat my Clone... You win.*"


    ***Uh?... Are you looking down on me?!!!***


    "*When did I say that? It''s just, it''ll take a hundred of you before you can defeat me... Maybe even more.*"


    ***...***


    "Wow, what an insult... Michael is simply saying Zelus is far below him, completely inferior." Tyson said with a small smile.


    "It''s understandable, Michael is a lot stronger than Zelus... He might be a Transcendent, but his strength is that of a God... And the horrifying thing is; Michael realms up every single time, as long he has his worshipers, he''s clearly stronger than lower and true gods." Athena said with a smile.


    "Wait!!" Tyson turned his head to the Warrior goddess, and asked in mild shock.


    "Are you saying...! Are you saying Michael has Worshipers?! How did he have worshipers??!!"


    "Lord Michael is now a god, so it''s common to have worshipers." Enyo said.


    Tyson and his group blinked, utterly perplexed.


    "Wow? Does that mean we''re friends with a god? And that god is our guild Master? Am I the only one whose mindset had been rearranged?" Tyson asked.


    The girls just rolled their eyes at him, but small smiles could be seen on their faces.


    _


    ***Hundred of me can''t defeat you? Who do you think you are?!!***


    Out of endless rage and killing instinct, Zelus infused his demonic divinity on his fist, and shot towards Michael.


    ***DIE!!!!***


    He appeared in front of Michael, and sent a powerful punch to his face.


    BOOOOM!!!!


    "Uh? Why didn''t Lord Michael dodged?! That was an Accurate hit! What will happen?" Athena was instantly worried, she turned to Tyson, Erika, and Jennifer...


    "Huh? Why are you guys smiling?" She asked in mild confusion, even the other three gods were confused.


    "You said it yourself, Micky is stronger than Zelus... But Zelus thinks otherwise, so Micky is simply showing him how weak he is." Jennifer answered, while the two nodded.


    Athena stared at them for some seconds, then turned to the battle. She watched as the smoke slowly dispersed, revealing the two.


    "Huh?"


    "...."


    "...Uh?"


    Athena, Heracles, Enyo, Artemis, Ragnarok, and all the races were stunned speechless.


    "*I thought a god can punch harder?*"


    ***...Uh?!***


    Zelus watched as Michael''s eyes'' colour changed into black and red.


    "*Let me show you how to punch.*"


    Zelus took some steps back, his face filled with surprise.


    BOOM!!!


    Michael disappeared, causing a mini explosion on his previous spot.


    ***What?!! He vanished?***


    Zelus frantically moved his gaze around the place, Before he could do anything, Michael appeared behind him, and whispered in his ear.


    "*You''re weak.*"


    Zelus swiftly turned around, but saw no one.


    ***Show yourself!!!*** He yelled.


    "*I''m not hiding.*"


    He turned around, seeing Michael staring at him, his hands tucked away in his pockets.


    ***You''re making fun of me!! You''ll pay for that!!***


    Before he could move, Michael appeared in front of him, and sent an ordinary punch.


    Zelus scoffed, and sent his fist against Michael''s fist.


    BAM!!!!


    CRACK!!!!!


    ***AHHHHHHHHH!!!!!***


    Zelus let out a terrifying shriek, as all the bones in his hand instantly shattered upon impact.


    He flew backward, falling heavily on the ground.


    "Is this possible?" Erika asked, seeing Athena and her team were silent.


    "It''s not... Only powerful celestial Monsters, or a Divine-class weapon can easily destroy a true gods'' bone... And Lord Michael achieved that with just an ordinary punch!!" Athena was horrified.


    "How powerful is this young man?" Enyo asked, folding her hands in front of her chest.


    "More powerful than we all originally thought." Artemis added.


    _ S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***AHH!!!***


    Zelus stood up, holding his hand.


    ***You''re surprisingly powerful.*** He said with gritted teeth.


    Michael didn''t say anything, but silently watched him.


    ***Can''t you say something?!!*** Zelus yelled.


    BOOM!!


    Michael shot forward, grabbed his throat, and smashed him on the ground, instantly creating spider webs cracks on it.


    ***Augh!*** Zelus spurted out a mouthful of blood... Staring at Michael in horror.


    ***You... Why are your attacks so powerful?!*** He tried, but couldn''t escape the hold.


    "*And you dare say you''ll face me, when you can''t even touch my clone.*"


    ***Huh?***


    ""....?!!!!?""


    Everyone was stunned, seeing Michael walking out from the tore space, some meters from the two... They all subconsciously turned their heads to the other Michael, who was currently holding Zelus down.


    "I don''t get... A clone was the one beating this guy called Zelus all this while?!" Annabelle was stunned.


    "If a mere clone can achieve this, what about Michael?" Vanessa asked, staring at Michael with a smile.


    "Don''t have any thoughts, Vanessa... He''s already married." Josephine said.


    "So? Can''t a man have more than one wife?" Vanessa asked.


    "Then prepare to get your head chomp off..." Josephine gestured with her head.


    Vanessa followed her direction, and was stunned seeing Erika staring at her.


    "Did she know what we''re discussing?" Vanessa asked in mild confusion.


    "We''re 30 meters from her... And were also whispering, but the way she''s looking at you; She heard everything."


    Vanessa blinked, and laughed anxiously... Erika stared at them for some seconds, and looked away.


    "Phew... I thought my head was going to be chomped off... Look at her eyes, so scary... Now I know what Carina faced when battling her."


    Josephine just nodded at Vanessa''s words.


    __


    Zelus stared at the clone, then at Michael. He repeated the actions three times, before knowing the one holding him down was really a clone.


    ***That''s why you didn''t utter a word... Well, what now?*** He asked, staring at Michael.


    "*Why ask when you already know the answer?*" Michael asked back with a smirk.

 Chapter 413 - 413: Lets Get To Work

    Zelus sighed helplessly:


    ***I thought killing you will give me honor and fame... But who would have thought It would lead to thi--***


    "--We all know it would lead to this!!" Tyson yelled, waving his hand.


    Zelus glared at him with killing instinct, and turned back to Michael:


    ***Now I know why they all retreated... They retracted because there''s no way they could kill you head-on... Don''t worry human, or god; When Typhon is released, we''ll know if you''re really as powerful as you claimed.***


    "*I didn''t claim to be anything.*"


    Zelus narrowed his eyes.


    "I can''t claim it when I''m already the strongest."


    {Slow down Ho--}


    ''--It''s a metaphor.''


    He cut off the system.


    {Metaphor?}


    The system was stunned.


    Zelus just slowly nodded:


    ***If I''m going to die, then you all are going with me.***


    Zelus''s body started glowing with a red light, while the Clone let go of him and leaped backward, entering Michael''s body.


    "No! This is bad! Lord Michael!! Stop him before he explodes! A true god''s explosion is strong enough to level thousands of miles into ashes!! Stop him, you''re the closest!!" Athena yelled.


    "Lord Michael?"


    Out of everything she said, that was the only thing Michael heard.


    "Oh? It seems I''m now a Lord to the gods." He added, looking at himself with a please smile.


    ***Enjoy it while it last, because in a minute, you''ll be dead... All of you will be dead--Mmmm!!***


    "*Shhh... You make so much noise, just explode already; I want to see the amount of destruction you can possibly cause.*" Michael said coldly.


    ***You want to see? Do you think I''m joking?!!! I''ll destroy this whole place!!!***


    "*It seems you''re blind."


    Michael walked towards the still glowing Zelus, and squat down before him:


    "*Look around you... There''s nothing but flat landscape, and mountains, so what can you destroy? The sands or mountains?*"


    ***Uh?***


    Zelus looked around him, and true to Michael''s words, there wasn''t much he could destroy... Seeing the races'' soldiers, He yelled:


    ***They''ll die!! You can''t protect all of them!!***


    "*Oh, really?*" Michael grinned.


    ***Why is he so sure he could save them? Or is this his plan? That I should kill myself? No!! I can''t die alone... Out of these people, there''s only one Whose death will break Michael.***


    He set his eyes on Erika, and before Everyone knew it, Zelus disappeared from his location.


    "Huh?" Michael was stunned.


    ***You die here, Erika!!***


    His speed was so fast that everyone was some seconds late to act... Erika''s eyes widened, seeing the hand moving towards her throat.


    "Erika!!"


    "Stop him!"


    BAM!!!


    Before Tyson and Jennifer could move with the soldiers, a figure caught Zelus''s wrist.


    ***Huh?***


    Zelus turned his head to the side, Seeing Michael staring at him, his eyes ablaze with an unholy intensity.


    "**HOW. DARE. YOU?!!**"


    His words were so cold that everyone felt the temperature dropped... A chill ran down their spines, and Zelus was no exception.


    "**Never hurt my family! Don''t even try to!!**"


    Michael moved, standing in front of Erika. He channeled all his divinity, and gave a straight punch on Zelus''s chest.


    BANG!!!!


    BOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!


    Everyone''s Jaw dropped wide open, staring at Zelus, whose chest and his whole upper body have been destroyed, literally.


    Zelus''s half lower body fell to the ground, blood flowing out like a fountain.


    "A punch did this?" Athena was petrified.


    "How did a punch destroy the whole upper body of a true god?" Artemis asked, also speechless.


    Michael worriedly turned to Erika. He blinked a couple of times, and finally got himself back.


    "Are you ok?" He asked.


    "Yes." Erika slowly nodded, still surprised by the punch.


    "Wow! You''re the greatest, Michael!!" Tyson said with a smile.


    Michael smiled at him, and turned his head to Zelus, then at the destroyed battlefield littered with corpses. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "There are still things we need to take care of." He said.


    "Oh! Leave it to us... At least we can take care of this battlefield." Athena quickly said with a smile.


    "That''s not what I mean, we can simply burn all the bodies... The things we need to take care of are the behavior of the people in this world... We won the war, that didn''t mean we change their mindset... We''ll start with the dragons Empire."


    "But partner, how are we going to convince them that Raynard is dead, and the one using his body is a monster? Those senators won''t easily believe us."


    "Come on, Drakon... This is just part of the game, and to win, we have to play it the right way."


    "Right way?" Drakon raised an eyebrow:


    "Partner, you never played the right way."


    "Hahaha!!" Michael laughed out loud.


    "True."


    He looked up at the sky: and smiled:


    "We never played fair, and we''ll stick to that... Apate!"


    Whoosh!


    Apate appeared before him, and got down on one knee:


    "*Ruler!*"


    "Take some worthy walkers, and go to the Dragons Empire, this is what you''re going to do..."


    Everyone listened to Michael''s plan. Upon hearing everything, they were all stunned.


    "You are simply destroying the Dragons Empire with this plan, Love?" Erika said in mild surprised.


    "Nope, I won''t destroy the empire... Just show them a lesson, as you know... The empire doesn''t have manpower because they''re all dead, so we can easily attack it... And second." He moved his gaze around the place:


    "The demon King, and the other races'' rulers escaped... I''m guessing they are in their kingdoms." He added.


    "You let them escaped?" Erika asked, while Michael nodded.


    "Yes... You can go."


    Apate nodded, stood up, and disappeared from the place.


    "Why?" Tyson asked.


    "Because of all these guests, and pests; Drakon didn''t show his strength... And besides, even if he did; those in the cities won''t see it..." He turned around to the stunned group.


    "We need to make sure Drakon have the respect needed, and also change the mindset of all the people... I think Athena and the gods can help us with that, right?"


    "There are some gods who could control the hearts, consciousness and minds of people... They''ll gladly help." Athena said.


    Michael nodded at her answer:


    "Come on, Let''s get to work!" He yelled at the people.

 Chapter 414 - 414: Empress Eliana

    [Dragon Empire.]


    Currently, at the throne hall. The senators were moving back and forth, their faces filled with worries and confusion.


    "Why didn''t the Emperor inform us he''s going to his brother''s prison...?! Now we don''t know where Ragnarok is... Or anything about the war! We''re sitting duck here!!" The first senator, an old dragon with black horns said.


    "Speaking of Ragnarok! Where are the guardians placed there?! They can''t just disappear, and no one is strong enough to kill the ten... Not even Ragnarok." Another, a woman said.


    "I say we head to the location--"


    "--What Location?!" The first Senator cut off the young dragon, a frown on his face.


    "If we leave now! Who''ll look after the Empire! Emperor Raynord took 70% of our soldiers, and at the moment, only common soldiers who can''t even control their natural element are left behind... If someone attacks, do you think we''ll win?!!" He added.


    The young man shrunk back, not saying anything.


    "Stop all this... First Senator, I know you''re against it, but I think what the fifth senator was going to say is... We need to know the situation in the war, that''s why he said we should go there." Another woman said.


    "I hate to admit it, but Fourth senator here has a point." The second said.


    The first moved his gaze on the group, and sighed. "You four know the situation at hand... Ok, we won''t go, but send a Scott."


    The four looked at one another and slowly nodded their heads.


    "What''s happening here?!"


    The five turned to the door, seeing a woman walking inside, Five men with chains on their neck followed behind her.


    "Eldest Princess Eliana!!"


    The four quickly bowed their heads.


    Eliana stopped in front of the five and moved her gaze around the hall... A frown settled on her face seeing the empty throne.


    "Where is my younger brother?!" She asked, moving her gaze around.


    "Ragnarok is--"


    "--I mean my first younger brother... My baby brother, where is he?!"


    "Well..."


    The first senator gulped in, and started... Explaining everything to Eliana... After some seconds, he was done.


    Eliana closed her eyes for some seconds, and opened it...


    "Raynord is dead..."


    She said in a flat tone, and walked towards the throne, her blue gown radiating such coldness that made the five senators trembled.


    To the whole Empire, If Raynord is the devil reincarnation... Eliana is the reincarnation of anything more evil and powerful than the devil himself... To the whole world, Raynord has a hand with the races eating others'' flesh... But the main mastermind was this woman. She was the only one blessed by an evil goddess... Which made her one of the most-powerful.


    Eliana walked to the throne, and sat down, placing her right leg on the left, her gaze fixed on the five senators. Her men slaves knelt beside her.


    "Get me Carina." She said.


    "Hmm...."


    The five looked at one another, already trembling.


    "Ca... Carina was suspected of Treason, so she escaped... She''s now with Ragnarok." The first senator, who seems to be the courageous one said.


    "I left the empire for two years, and all this happened..." She narrowed her eyes.


    "These humans? They got my attention, wait... How powerful is this human called Supreme? I''m in a dire need of a new pet."


    She smiled, placing one of her legs on a man''s head... Who was clearly an elf.


    "You all know this man?" She asked with a smile, as the man started licking her feet.


    The five looked at one another and slowly nodded:


    "He''s the elves'' strongest swordsman, Princess Eliana."


    Eliana sharply looked up at the first senator, an unknown force hit him, throwing him all the way to the door. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Pifff!"


    He spurted out a mouthful of blood, tightly clenching his chest.


    The other four senators were petrified.


    "Don''t you dare address me as a princess... From now onward, I should be addressed as the Empress... Understood!!"


    "Yes! Yes! Yes!!"


    The five quickly nodded, their bodies trembling like a cat who has just come out from a cold shower.


    "Good."


    Eliana nodded, and her smile appeared on her face again:


    "Indeed, he''s the strongest swordsman in the elves'' kingdom... You all know the elves are well... Kind of in a situation, and this guy tried to stop me from claiming their lands, so I had to show him how to respect a woman, and take care of them... He really knows how to. I took him in because he''s the long-lost Brother of Moana."


    "Huh?" The five were stunned.


    "Oh? Why so surprised?"


    Eliana smiled:


    "Moana is the princess of the elves'' kingdom, I sent those bandits to assassinate her parents... I''m just surprised she''s still alive, well; I''m happy too... Won''t it be lovely if a brother kills his own younger sister with his hands?"


    The five were silent.


    "Forget all that, This Supreme will make a good pet... Can''t wait to see him." She licked her lips, then remembered something:


    "You said my brother march to a battle with 70% or our soldiers, and Ragnarok''s Son is back? Have you checked the outcome...? My brother might be dead, but I don''t want this Supreme to die before I get the chance to see him... Come on! Have you?"


    "That''s what we were about to do, before the Empress walked in." The second senator said, her face covered in sweat.


    "Oh?"


    Eliana lowered her leg from the guy''s mouth, and relaxed on the throne; "Be quick with it, I need to know--"


    --BAM!!


    The door flew opened, and a guard rushed in, seeing the state of the senators, and feeling the tension in the air, he froze momentarily.


    "I''m guessing you have important information for barging in with such attitude?" Eliana asked with a smile, that wasn''t a smile.


    The guard instantly broke out in sweat seeing the smile, he was like a prey targeted by an ancient monster.


    "The... The... The Demon Kingdom, Vampire Kingdom, and Beast folks, are attacking our capital." He stammered.


    "WHAT?!!!"


    The senators were stunned, while Eliana chuckled, covering her lips with the back of her hand.


    "How lovely."

 Chapter 415 - 415: Kill Them

    "What?! Why will they attack us at once?! I thought we were allies?!" The first senator yelled.


    "No way! There might be a mistake!"


    "That''s the only explanation, Why will the three races attacked us at this critical moment?!"


    "You all are cowards, and fools... How will the Empire grow stronger with such weak-minded senators! I''m guessing you five are the ones holding my baby brother back!!" Eliana yelled in rage, standing up from the throne.


    The five men beside her stared at the five with pure killing instinct, ready to cut them into pieces with any given command.


    "Empress, it''s not that we''re scared of them, it''s just... Our soldiers--"


    "--Stop there, Senator... Come on, I''ll have to take care of this Issue."


    Before everyone, she and her five pets disappeared from the hall.


    "Where is she going?" The second asked in mild confusion.


    "Come on!! She''s going to the gate!!"


    The first senator yelled, and quickly walked towards the entrance.


    "Come on."


    The four followed behind him.


    _______


    500 yards from the Dragon Empire stood more than 5,000 soldiers, which was possible from the alliance of three races.


    [In the biggest Tent.]


    "What a plan Demon king Dang! By making that fool, Raynord to use 70% of his army, you successfully made their Empire defenceless." The Vampire Queen, Alice said with a smile.


    "Yes! If we take over the Dragon Empire! We''ll be untouchable..." The Beast folks'' king, Tigraa said.


    "True! And the best thing about all this is; Eliana isn''t around... I would have loved to take her, but she sleeps with all types of men, as long you caught her eyes, you''ll have a share, the down part is, you''ll be her pet forever." Dang said, and added:


    "That''s why I don''t need her."


    "You have a point, I think I''ll just use her like a slave." Tigraa said with a smile.


    "Men, always thinking of how to get on a woman... You two Should think how we''ll share the Territories... I''ll take the north, which is the closest to my kingdom, while you two can take any part needed."


    The two men looked at one another, and glared at her:


    "The North region has more territories than the other regions, and even has the water supply... How would we know you won''t backstab us later?!" Tigraa asked with a disapproved frown.


    "So? You can take the territories that deal with minerals, and even factories... Compare to the south, the north is like sand."


    The two looked at one another again, and Dang opened his mouth:


    "Ok... What about you Tigraa, what region do you need?"


    Tigraa moved his gaze on the huge map on the table, and finally tapped the South.


    ''Fool! Do you think you can earn money with that?! At the moment, people are looking for food and Water, what do they want to do with gold, diamonds, and all sort of jewels? These are completely useless... Only the lands, factories buildings, and people will be useful.'' Alice thought with a hidden smirked.


    "Ok, King Tigraa... You''ll have all the south region, while Queen Alice will have the north... The remaining two regions will be mine..."


    Before his words could land, the two instantly disagreed.


    "Not happening." Alice said.


    "Yes! You do know how many territories are in these two regions, right...? You can''t have them all."


    Dang moved his cold gaze on the two, and asked:


    "Ok, then what''s your plan?"


    "I say we split it."


    "Yes! Into three places." Alice added.


    Dang moved his gaze on the two, and slowly nodded: S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Anyway... I''m still stronger than these of you, with time I''ll take them back.''


    He thought, and nodded:


    "Ok, But what about Drakon, and his humans?" He asked.


    The two nodded, but Alice wasn''t letting go. "What region are you taking?"


    "Queen Alice, I''m not running away, we''ll settle this other ti--"


    "--No... Let''s settle this now."


    Dang stared at her with a frown, but still said in a flat tone. "I''ll take the east... So the capital, and every territory around here is mine."


    "Good... Then we''ll share the west region." Alice smiled, and stood up:


    "Drakon will surely try to stop us... But I have a small pet that can stop him." She said confidently.


    "Pet? What''s that?" Tigraa asked in mild confusion.


    "You''ll know soon enough... For now, let''s take over this Capital."


    The two nodded, stood up... And walked outside the tent.


    __


    What greeted them made them completely horrified and speechless.


    Before them were piles of bodies, arranged all over the place... 50 men from different races, and physique stood before them, their weapons covered in blood.


    The man who caught their attention was an elf in a white Taoist robe, his sword pointing on the ground, blood dripping from it.


    "This?"


    The three were petrified.


    "How lovely... Are you all done dividing my Empire?"


    The three froze hearing the voice, they all slowly turned their heads around, seeing a beautiful lady with long green hair, sitting on their tent... Smiling at them.


    "How? We should have heard... What? How? No way?" Alice stammered, not knowing what to say or do.


    "Oh? Why are you so shocked?"


    Eliana leaped into the air, steadily landing in front of the elf.


    "Just some illusion magic, that''s all." She smiled.


    "Illusion magic? There''s no way a Dragon can learn or master such magic!" Dang said.


    "True, But I''m now more than a dragon."


    "Huh?" The three were stunned.


    "Enough taking, Take them... And dispose the bodies."


    The 50 men nodded, before they could act, Tigraa opened his mouth:


    "If we followed you, all that await us is death... So what made you think we''ll willingly cooperate?" He asked.


    Eliana stared at them for some seconds, turned around and walked away:


    "I don''t really need you guys alive... After I kill you, I''ll wipe out your race from this world... And Draconian will belong only to the dragons."


    The 50 men took a step forward.


    "Come on then!" Dang said, summoning his sword.


    "Kill them."


    With Eliana''s command, the 50 men shot towards the three with pure bloodlust.

 Chapter 416 - 416: Congratulations!! Host Gained Ten Billion EXP: Entering The True God Realm

    "Attack!!!"


    Tigraa shot forward, his nails elongated into claws, and without hesitation, he shot towards the elf.


    "Pathetic."


    The elf spat out, and shot towards him.


    Whoosh!!!


    He appeared behind Tigraa, and with a twirl of his sword, he splashed the blood on the ground.


    "Uh?"


    Dang and Alice were stunned, seeing as Tigraa''s head separated from his neck, falling with a thud, then followed by the body.


    "What a pity, thinking he could face my strongest... Truly pathetic." Eliana said with a smile, standing some meters from the group.


    "We won''t go down that easily!!"


    Alice yelled, and instantly turned into a huge black bat with two horns.


    "RISE MY PET!!!"


    She yelled, shooting into the sky.


    BANG!!!


    The ground split opened.


    The elf, and the 49 men came to a stop, their gazes fixed on the crack.


    CRACK!!!


    BOOM!!!


    A figure leaped out into the sky... They all raised their heads, staring at the figure, who shot back down.


    BAM!!!


    The elf raised an eyebrow, seeing the creature before them... Who clearly looks like an alien... The green skin thin monster, standing 6 feet tall, move its gaze around... The long sharp swords-like nails were slowly moving... Its black eyes then settled on the men.


    "I was originally planning on using him against Drakon! But you gave me no Choice! Attack!!"


    With Alice''s command, the Alien didn''t waste a second, and shot forward, instantly appearing in front of the elf.


    "Huh?"


    His eyes widened as the Alien raised its hand and smashed down on him.


    The elf quickly raised his sword in defense. The alien''s sword nails collided on the blade... Throwing the elf backwards.


    "What are you doing, Leonard?! Will you let a monster stop you?" Eliana asked, her smile still on her face.


    Leonard stood up. He shook his head, staring at the Alien who was single-handedly facing the 49 men.


    Leonard looked down at his sword, and gripped its handle tightly.


    "Won''t happen again, mistress." He said.


    "Kill that thing, and you''ll have a good treatment tonight." Eliana smiled.


    Upon hearing her word, Leonard''s eyes blaze with a new-found vigor. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He braced himself, and shot forward with a Sonic boom, cracking the ground behind him and breaking the sound barrier.


    The Alien smashed another man to the ground, before it could kill the man; It felt the danger, and leaped forward.


    Whoosh!!!


    Leonard chased after it.


    The Alien threw a somersault, moving over Leonard.


    BAM!!


    Leonard came to a stop, and turned around towards the Alien, who landed on its feet.


    "You''re fast." He said, while the Alien tilted its head to the side.


    "Queen Alice, I say we escape." Dang said in a low voice.


    Alice looked at the Alien, then at Dang... After some seconds, she finally nodded.


    "You''re right."


    Before the two could move, a force struck them, throwing them both to the ground.


    "Augh!"


    They both moaned in pain, and Alice took her human appearance.


    "You guys aren''t going anywhere." Eliana said with a slight frown.


    20 men instantly surrounded the two.


    "This is bad." Dang said, slowly standing up from the ground.


    "Just stay still, and watch the show." Eliana added.


    The two turned to the Alien, and Leonard.


    "You bitch!! My pet is as strong as a True Immortal! What can Leonard do?!" Alice yelled.


    "Why don''t we find out?" Eliana asked with a sneered.


    "Huh?"


    The five senators and soldiers were stunned arriving at the scene... The piles of dead bodies caught their attention, followed by the Alien.


    "Oh? You old guys are here, why don''t you come and watch." Eliana said, noticing the five senators and soldiers.


    The five looked at one another, and could only nod their heads at her.


    __


    High above a hill, which a single tree stood... Michael stood on it, his hands tucked away in his pockets, gaze fixed on the battle some miles away.


    "That Alien will surely made a good Walker." He said with a smile.


    "My Lord, what about the Swordsman?" Reaper asked.


    Michael looked down at his commanders, and smirked:


    "He''s Moana''s elder brother, so we won''t kill him..." He moved his gaze to Eliana.


    "Drakon, who would have thought your Aunt will be so evil...? We''ll have to take her down."


    "That''s not a problem... My father already told me a lot about her, it''ll be a good thing if she''s gone." Drakon, who stood beside him, said.


    "Oh?! She also has a skill that enchant men, turning them into puppets... Her puppets. But father said she only goes after powerful men, to her; it''s a collection, an achievement and a conquest." Drakon added.


    Michael slowly nodded, and looked down at Apate:


    "Change of plan... Now that she''s present, we''ll have to attack, and take the empire by Force. Drakon will take over from there."


    Apate, who stood below the tree, nodded.


    BOOM!!


    A powerful amount of energy suddenly burst out from Michael, pushing Drakon some feet back, even the Abyssal walkers looked up at him in confusion, and shock.


    {Congratulations, host gained enough EXP. You have entered the Mid-stage of the Transcendent realm.}


    ''Exp? It seems the system is still accumulating the "EXP" I got from my worshipers... Hey system, how can I grant their prayers and wishes?''


    {Anyone who asked for money, and you gave it to them... The amount will be deducted from your life times.}


    {Anyone who ask for protection, and you accept, one of your Archangels will secretly follow behind the worshiper, and guard them on their journey.}


    {Note: Not all players can be answered... Example, you can''t bring someone to life, Well... Not yet... You can''t curse someone... Not yet... You can''t reverse time... And so much more.}


    Michael slowly nodded: ''Ok, grant anyone who asked for money, and every day, grant 50,000 People who asked for protection... That way... I''ll have 50,000 Archangels left for emergency.''


    {Are you sure host?}


    ''Yes, do it.''


    {Done.}


    {DING!}


    {100 Trillion Life times have been deducted.}


    {Life times remaining: Unlimited.}


    {Congratulations!! You gained 10 Billion EXP!!}


    BOOOOOOOM!!!!!!


    An earth-shattering explosion sounded, turning the Abyss Commanders into dust.

 Chapter 417 - 417: What Just Happened?

    {Tribulation have been skip by the system!}


    {Congratulations host for entering the True God Realm.}


    {Congratulations Host! All Bloodlines have been boosted to Lv100.}


    {Congratulations Host!! Agility, and Endurance stats have been Unlocked.}


    "Uh? First my attack stat, now Agility, and Endurance... I wonder what these two can do."


    He looked around the place, and was stunned seeing no one... The whole tree was gone, and he was currently hovering above the hill...


    "What happened, Drakon?" He asked looking down at Drakon.


    Drakon blinked, and started checking his body, after a careful checkup, he sighed in relief:


    "I''m alive! Thank goodness!!"


    "..."


    Michael was stunned by his behavior.


    "Why are you silent?!! That explosion destroyed the tree, and even crack the hill, there''s no way those guys won''t feel such an explosion!"


    Michael raised an eyebrow with Drakon''s roar, and sighed helplessly: "We weren''t planning on hiding."


    Michael landed on the hill, and moved his gaze to the battle: "Huh?"


    He was stunned by what he saw.


    _____


    [Some minutes ago.]


    "Master, I''ll prove to you that I''m still the unbeatable swordsman!"


    The Alien remained silent, its nails elongated into 10cm long.


    Upon seeing this, Everyone raised their eyebrows in surprised.


    ''What type of monster is this?'' Eliana thought in mild confusion: ''If it was a man, I would have added him in my harem.'' She added.


    Leonard didn''t waste any more seconds, and shot towards the Alien, his sword tearing the wind behind him.


    The Alien remained still, waiting for him.


    BANG!!


    Leonard''s sword collided on the Alien''s claws, instantly sending a shock wave, which pushed everyone some meters back.


    "You''re indeed powerful!"


    Leonard smirked: "But not enough! [Sword Double Blades]!!"


    He yelled.


    BOOM!!


    His sword split into two, and moved with complete sync... And with a flash!


    Whoosh!


    The Alien leaped back in fear, and landed some meters away... It looked down at its claws which were on Leonard''s feet in surprised.


    Leonard lowered his gaze on the claws, and stepped on them.


    "As I said, Not good enough." He added with a smirk.


    The Alien''s eyes darkened, and in frenzy, it shot towards Leonard.


    "Learn this lesson, Never attack a swordsman--" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    BOOOOOM!!


    A huge explosion occurred from miles away, throwing them all to the ground... The sound wave was so powerful that the wall of the Dragon Capital cracked.


    Dust and smoke rose into the air, as the city trembled violently, countless houses collapsed, plunging everywhere in chaos.


    After five minutes, the shaking finally subsided.


    "What was that?!"


    The first senator asked standing up from the ground.


    They all turned their heads to the hill miles away, seeing a figure covered in golden light, hovering on it.


    "Is that?" Alice was horrified.


    "Supreme?!" Dang completed her words.


    "Supreme?"


    Eliana stared at the man in confusion, cause of the light and distance, she couldn''t see his face clearly, but how did these two know it''s Supreme?


    "What?! How do you know that''s Supreme?!" She asked.


    The two looked at one another, and Dang opened his mouth:


    "That person is a Human... And there''s only one human that can caused such an explosion, and that''s Supreme or any of his group... But that person right there is Supreme."


    Eliana turned to Michael, a smile appearing on her face.


    "Twenty of you, go and bring that Human to me." She commanded.


    20 men instantly shot into the air, heading towards Michael''s location.


    "Those 20 are among my strongest, second to Leonard... That Human won''t stand a chance." She smiled, turning her head to the Alien who was shakily standing up from the ground.


    "Hahaha!!!"


    Hearing the mocking laughter, Eliana turned around with killing instinct, only to see it was Dang.


    "Let alone get to him, Those 20 won''t even be able to past his army. You''re simply brainless thinking they''ll win someone who even the gods are scared of. Hahaha!!"


    Eliana was stunned.


    THUD!! X20


    Before everyone, twenty heads fell on the ground, their necks were cut with such smoothness that made them speechless.


    "How dare you send ants against my Partner, Auntie?"


    Eliana and the group watched as Michael and Drakon descended from the sky, steadily landing on the ground.


    "Auntie? Are you Ragnarok''s son?" Eliana asked in mild surprised.


    "Aren''t you happy to see me?" Drakon asked back.


    "I love my family, So if you can convince this your partner to join my harem, and kill your parents, then I''ll accept both you and your sister... What do you say?" She asked, staring at Michael, while licking her upper lips.


    "Saying the truth; no one can tell my partner what to do, not now that he''s a True God... And what made you think I''ll kill my family just for the throne? When I can simply kill you and take everything."


    "Wow, I see Josephine and Ragnarok didn''t teach you any manners? Wait¡­ How will they? You didn''t grow up in Draconian, and you dare set your eyes on the throne!!"


    "Yes! It''s my birth right!!" Drakon said.


    Eliana stared at him for some seconds, and looked at Alice over her shoulder:


    "Alice! Command your Alien to cripple this Human... If he''s out of the way, we''ll see if my nephew really have the gut to continue."


    "But, anyone he kills--"


    "--Do you want to die?!!"


    "No, No, No! Pet, Kill that Human!" Alice stammered.


    The Alien moved its gaze from Leonard to Michael... And started walking towards him.


    "Should I--"


    "--No need, I''ll take care of this."


    Michael took a step forward.


    Everyone watched with keen interest, as the Alien shot towards Michael with incredible speed... Claws ready.


    "There''s no way he can match the Alien. Leonard has to use one of his best technique, and he could only cut off two nails, what can this Human do?" Eliana said in a low voice, staring at Michael.


    "Yawn"


    Michael opened his mouth widely, he had been standing for ten seconds now, and the Alien hasn''t reached him.


    ''Is this guy slow or is my agility stat too terrifying?'' He thought...


    ''Why don''t we check it?''


    Michael shot forward, and instantly; more than five afterimages appeared behind him... And in...


    Whoosh!!??


    "...!!"


    Everyone froze in shock, horror, and awe.


    Eliana: "What just happened?"

 Chapter 418 - 418: This Just Got Scary

    Everyone stared at the headless Alien who walked some steps forward, before falling done with a loud Thud.


    They all subconsciously turned their heads to Michael, who casually threw the head of the Alien to the side.


    "Did... Impossible! There''s no way you could have easily tore off its head." Alice yelled in mild horror.


    "But he did." Eliana smiled, and slowly walked towards Michael.


    "You''ll make a good pet." She smiled


    Before Eliana could get three steps from Michael, an arrow shot towards her with pure intent to kill.


    Elaina tilted her head to the side, dodging the Arrow, which past her ear, and struck a man behind her, instantly turning him into ice sculpture.


    "Oh? Who is this newcomer?" Eliana asked, turning her head to the east... She raised an eyebrow seeing three energy lights flying towards them.


    "Those! Those are his members!!" Dang revealed, In a surprisingly calm tone.


    Erika landed on the ground, standing in front of Michael, her gaze fixed on Eliana.


    "How dare you refer to my husband as a pet?!!" She hissed out


    "Husband?"


    Eliana tilted her head to Michael, who stood behind Erika, and suddenly smirked:


    "That made it even more good, at least he isn''t a novice on bed." She said.


    "You!!"


    Erika was enraged... Before she could launch forward, a gentle hand held her shoulder.


    "...."


    Erika looked over her shoulder at Michael:


    "Don''t stress yourself about some pests, now tell me, did you succeed?" He Asked.


    Erika moved her gaze back on Eliana, sighed, and stand down. She then turned to Michael:


    "We succeeded, The Demon, Beast folks, and Vampires are all under Drakon... And we have also chosen a new king, or queen in each."


    "...."


    "...Huh?"


    Dang as Alice were stunned speechless... While Eliana moved her gaze on the group, a little puzzled.


    Seeing her puzzled expressions, Erika sneered:


    "Do you think you''re the only ruler in this world? To your people, you''re powerful, but to us... You''re just another headache that can be taken care of."


    "Fufufu... Such arrogance, I''m impressed. You guys might have taken the other races, but that didn''t mean you can easily take the dragon empire... Not while I''m alive!!"


    Erika lowered her sword, and turned to her husband;


    "Hubby, who''s this woman?" She asked In mild confusion.


    "Don''t you dare call him that!! He is mine! Attac--"


    "Stop all this elder sister!"


    Eliana looked up, seeing Ragnarok descending from the sky.


    "Ragnarok?"


    "Yes! Stop all this!" Ragnarok said, landing on the ground.


    "Yes, elder sister! Back down... Draconian need a new start; if you hold on to your ambitions, we''ll have to engaged." Carina said, walking towards them.


    Eliana watched her two Younger siblings for some seconds, and burst out laughing:


    "You... What made you two think I''ll agree? I don''t really like both of you, even when you were young!"


    "And why is that?! Why do you love Raynord more than Ragnarok and me?!" Carina asked.


    "Point of correction, I don''t like you, not before, not now, or ever... Because, you two aren''t our siblings!"


    ".....?"


    Everyone present were stunned speechless.


    "I know that!"


    "Huh?"


    Carina turned to Ragnarok: "Brother? You knew? Then why didn''t you tell me?!"


    "You''re young, so I--" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "--So you what?! And I''m older than you! Don''t I have the right to know?!" Carina asked in mild anger.


    "Wow, I don''t know Michael was taking us to a place filled with different drama... This is another." Tyson whispered to Jennifer.


    "True... I''m also speechless." She said.


    "Carina!"


    Carina and Ragnarok turned to Eliana, who continued:


    "If you want to know why, listen quietly: Mum and Dad--"


    "--Stop all this!" Michael yelled, stopping Eliana on track.


    "Miss Carina, If you want to know about your family issues, Do that later... For now, I''m in a timer, and with the current time zone... Three months already past by, if I stay here and listen to all this... I''ll lose time." He turned to Eliana;


    "So Eliana! I''ll have to kill you myself..."


    "Oh? What made you think you can kill me?"


    Eliana asked with a scoffed. The 30 remaining men quickly stood in front of her; their weapons gripped tightly.


    "I don''t know all of you, only Leonard... So I''ll let him go, but you all?"


    He grinned:


    "Not happening."


    BAM!!


    The 30 men''s soldiers moved, and before Everyone, they separated from their bodies'' connection, and formed a humanoid figures armed with their weapons.


    "This?"


    The 30 and everyone present were stunned.


    "How do you like my new skill?" Michael grinned, and with a thought, the 30 shadows instantly shot towards the men, engaging in a battle.


    "Now, Without anyone protecting you... We''ll see what you''re really capable of."


    "Oh?"


    Eliana let out a sinister smile... She moved her gaze around, and leaped into the air.


    Everyone watched as a black book with the skull logo on its cover appeared in her hand.


    "What is that?"


    {Scanning...}


    {Book of necromancy: Have the power to summon dead warriors... Any dead warriors.}


    {Note: to be able to use the book of necromancy, one need to have an endless supply of Energy, and from the looks of it, she doesn''t.}


    Michael nodded at the system''s words, and before he could move, Ragnarok''s voice sounded.


    "Supreme, Please Don kill her... We know she had done a lot of bad things, and even killed thousands... But she''s still our sister."


    "Yes, Supreme! Can you please spare her?" Carina added.


    Michael looked at the two and turned to Drakon, who also nodded at him.


    "Ok, but do you think she''ll make it easy?" He asked, pointing at Eliana, who was above the clouds with the now glowing book.


    "Hahaha!!! Do you really think I''ll change because of your fake show of affection?!! I told you all! Goddess Hecate gave me this book! And I''ll never fail her!!"


    Before everyone, the book shattered into light, and entered her.


    "AHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!"


    Eliana let out a painful and agonizing scream. Dark lightning started emanating from her body.


    "Eliana!!" Carina yelled in horror.


    BOOOM!!!!


    Eliana''s body instantly shattered into particles.


    "NOOOOO!!!!"


    Carina screamed in shock, seeing as her sister''s body disintegrated into particles.


    "This?" Even Michael was stunned.


    {Warning Host! Necromancy Queen is resurrecting.}


    ''I knew something like this will happen.''


    He thought.


    BOOM!!


    A red lightning tore open the sky, striking the exact spot Eliana exploded.


    "Huh?"


    Carina was stunned.


    "I suggest everyone take a step back."


    Hearing the seriousness in Michael''s tone... Everyone leaped backward, leaving Jennifer, Erika, Tyson and Drakon, behind.


    "What''s happening?" The first Senator asked in mild confusion.


    He landed on the Capital Wall, staring at the red sky miles away.


    "We''re safe, but what about those men still fighting their doubles?" The second senator asked in mild confusion.


    "Don''t know what will happen to them, come on, let''s see."


    BOOOM!!!!


    A more powerful red lightning tore opened the sky, casting an eerie glow on the whole land... All the Dragons in the capital city stopped whatever they were doing, and looked up at the sky in confusion.


    BOOM!!!


    ***HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!***


    A demonic laughter instantly rung out in the whole land, causing everyone to feel a chill ran down their spines.


    "What?"


    The senators, Ragnarok, and their group all raised their heads to the woman in the sky.


    "Huh?"


    __


    Michael summoned his devil sword, his gaze fixed on the succubus above the sky... Her red wings and horns were radiating with an intense red light.


    She was unarmed, but her nails prove to be a fine set of weapons.


    "Be careful, whatever that book did to her boast her powers to that of a true god... What a horrifying book."


    Michael said.


    The group quickly summoned their weapons, and instantly got serious.


    ***Hahahahaha!!! I feel so powerful!! I''m untouchable!! Stronger than everyone!!!***


    Eliana yelled, feeling the energies moving in her bodies.


    {Congratulations Host! You received 10,000 Exp from Worshipers.}


    Michael slowly nodded; he moved his gaze around, kept his sword, and formed a throne behind him.


    "You guys should take care of her."


    With that said, he sat down, closing his eyes.


    "...."


    The four stared at him utterly stunned... They looked at one another, seeing the same confusion in the other''s eyes.


    ***Huh? Are you looking down on me, Human?!!!***


    She yelled, and with her roar, more than a hundred lightnings fell from the sky.


    Erika, Jennifer, Tyson and Drakon quickly created their defense, but before the attack reaches the group, Michael simply waved his hand, instantly dispersing all the bolts of lightning.


    ***....***


    Eliana, onlookers and the four were stunned.


    "Don''t make such loud noises when I''m trying to get some rest." Michael said with his eyes closed.


    "I''m confused, Isn''t Michael the one who was serious at the start? What happened now?" Tyson asked, while the two girls shrugged.


    They looked at the men, and was stunned seeing they were all dead, it seems some of the lightning bolts fell on them, but Leonard was unscratched... The only downside was, he was bounded with his own shadow, and currently sitting on the ground.


    ***How dare You!!! RISE MY CHILDREN!! AND VANQUISH MY ENEMIES!!!***


    With her roar... All the piles of Bodies started moving, the ground tore opened, and skeletons'' hands broke though... All the body stood up, turning into hideous undead.


    "Ok, This just got scary."


    Tyson said, moving his gaze around the surrounding undead and skeletons rising all around them.

 Chapter 419 - 419: Your Decision Killed You

    "What''s this?"


    Athena asked, seeing the number of undead around Michael and his team.


    "This has the signature of the necromancy Queen... But she is dead, how did that woman get hold of her book?" Enyo asked.


    "Don''t know, and don''t care... Let''s just get rid of them." Artemis summoned her bow, and aimed it at Eliana.


    "Give me the order to drop her, Athena." Artemis added, her gaze fixed on Eliana, whose attention was focused on Michael.


    "I don''t think Lord Michael will want that... Because if he wanted her dead, she''ll be by now... Look, he''s relaxing on the throne with his eyes closed."


    "So?" Heracles asked in mild confusion.


    "That means he''s either sleeping or just ignoring them." Athena answered.


    Artemis thought for some seconds, and lowered her bow:


    "So you''re saying we shouldn''t attack?" She asked.


    "Yes." Athena nodded, and added:


    "Let just observe the situation for now... Goddess of wisdom helped us restored the mindset of everyone, and the Dragons are left... If lord Michael conquer them, we can simply erase the part of eating flesh." Athena turned her head to Artemis:


    "What about the lands, animal stock, food stock, and water?"


    "Everything will be given in abundance the moment we leave." Artemis answered.


    "Good... We completed our part, remaining Michael and his team." Athena said.


    _


    Michael opened one of his eyes, and moved his gaze around the place:


    ''Won''t you answer me, System?''


    {You can''t know anything about Destroyers, still you travel to the fourth realm.}


    Michael sighed, staring at the undead:


    "Wow, someone should get these guys something to eat." He said sitting upright.


    "We''re the ones they''re planning on eating!" Tyson yelled.


    "Oh? Well... You guys won''t be enough for them, let me call some backup."


    Michael snapped his fingers, and instantly, white smoke flew out from the Alien, and in less than ten seconds, an Abyss Walker stood before them.


    BAM!!


    Zelus landed on the ground, and slowly stood up. He was in a black armor, with two huge black feathery wings... He was now the commander of Michael''s Archangels.


    The space behind Michael tore opened, and Reaper and Abyss walked out.


    Reaper walked towards the waiting team, while Abyss stopped beside Michael.


    ''Master, I need you to kill me.''


    "Huh?"


    Michael turned his stunned gaze to the black Fox, utterly perplexed.


    "Why?"


    He asked.


    ''I want to serve you forever, and I can only do that by being one of your soldiers.''


    Michael stared at Abyss for a long time, before nodding his head:


    "You have a point."


    ''System, how can I do that?''


    {Abyss is already bonded to Host... So Host can simply turn her into a walker, and to any form needed.}


    ''Any form?''


    With confusion, Michael snapped his fingers.


    BOOOM!!


    Elaina and her soldiers stopped their actions, staring at the black smoke, which slowly dispersed, revealing a curvy figure, she was in a black armor, armed with a katana... Her long black hair was tucked away in her helmet, as she moved her gaze around the place.


    "What do you think, Abyss?" Michael asked with a small smile.


    Abyss looked at herself, and instantly got on one knee:


    "I''m highly grateful, Master."


    "Stand, come on... Go and help the others, and don''t kill that bitch up there."


    Abyss nodded, stood up and walked towards the undead.


    Michael stared at her for some seconds, and turned to Reaper:


    ''If I can turn Abyss into a walker, I can also turn Reaper... That why, he''ll become unkillable, and even his stats will all have a boost... Or should I leave him as he is? But... What if someone stronger killed him? No, Reaper Is my first Partner, I can''t let him die... Ok it''s decided, I''ll turn Reaper into a walker, but I won''t change who he is... Reaper is... Well... Unique.'' He thought.


    Eliana watched Abyss for seconds, then raised her hand, and with a drop.


    GRRRAAAA!!!


    All the undead instantly shot towards the group.


    "Atta--"


    Tyson''s word instantly trailed off, upon seeing the speed Reaper, Zelus, Alien, and even Abyss used.


    He, Jennifer, and Erika, watched as the four butchered the undead like weeds, they were so fast that even Eliana was horrified.


    To the onlookers, it was like watching a movie which had been placed in the fastest speed, none of them could follow the movement of any Walker, even Reaper was so fast that Drakon was speechless.


    Anywhere the four moved, heads, blood, and bodies'' parts flew all over the place... Abyss was even more ruthless. Moving between space was like a breathing to her.


    Michael blinked in confusion: ''Hey system? Why are my walkers so powerful?'' He asked.


    {Host is now a true god, so it''s normal for Host''s soldiers to gain a little increase in strength.}


    ''You call this "little"?''


    Michael looked at his soldiers: "Even Reaper is keeping up with the three, the powers in him must be more than I thought."


    _


    "Athena, are you seeing this?" Enyo asked in shocked, her eyes wide open.


    "Of course?!" Athena slowly nodded, and added:


    "If this continues, we won''t have to worry about the Nightmare Legion... They might be weak for now, but the moment Typhon is release, their powers will also have a massive increase."


    The gods look at one another, and nodded in agreement.


    ____


    [2 minutes later.]


    Michael moved his gaze around the field, and sighed softly:


    "What are you guys doing? Why haven''t you taken care of these things?" He asked.


    The three walkers cut off the heads of the undead before them, turned around and bowed at Michael.


    "*We apologize for our laziness*"


    They said in unison.


    Michael stood up, and stretched his body:


    "No need to apologize, I should take care of this."


    He looked up at Eliana.


    "Eliana! How do you want your soldiers?"


    Eliana raised her brows in confusion, not understanding the meaning behind Michael''s question.


    ***What are you going to do?!***


    Michael sighed, and raised one of his arm into the air:


    "Not answering? No matters, I can simply do this; [Void Euthanasia]."


    He snapped his fingers, instantly; vortexes appeared all over the place, sucking in all the undead. In less than one minute, the whole undead were sucked up from the ground.


    Michael lowered his arm, and looked up at the stunned Eliana.


    "Are you ready to get down, or should I help you?" He asked, dispersing his Vortexes.


    ***You!! How dare you?!!***


    Whoosh!!


    Eliana disappeared, appearing in front of Michael, and without hesitation, threw a punch to his face.


    BAM!!


    ***Uh?***


    She looked at Michael in a shock, then turned her head to the one who caught her arm.


    "*Show respect to the Ruler.*"


    With a swing of his hand, Alien threw Eliana some meters back.


    ***This?***


    Eliana landed on her feet, and looked up at the Alien. Her eyes narrowed seeing Zelus, Abyss, and Reaper standing in front of the Alien... Placing Michael behind them.


    "*How dare an ant attack the Ruler?!*"


    ***Hahahahaha!!***


    Eliana stood up, and sneered at the group:


    ***You''re powerful Supreme, but not enough.***


    She got on one knee, and smashed her palm on the ground, cracking it in the process:


    ***Souls! Rise!!***


    BOOM!!!


    A huge portal appeared behind her, and countless souls flew out, all shooting towards the five with pure killing instinct.


    ***Stop my souls if you can!!*** She smirked.


    Whoosh!!!


    Michael moved his gaze on the dead souls moving towards them, and sighed:


    "This is the only disadvantage of a necromancy, You can summon all type of undead, and even spirits; but when they''re all taken care of, you won''t have the energy to call more... Your mana, or whatever your energy is call will run out, and you lose... That''s always the end of a necromancy."


    He stomped his foot on the ground, sending a powerful smoky sonic wave all over the place.


    BAM!!!!


    To Eliana''s horror, all her souls instantly vanished the moment they came in contact with the smoke.


    Before she could think of anything, all the souls were destroyed.


    ***Who are you?!! And how the hell are you so powerful?!!*** She asked, taking a step back in fear.


    "You don''t know who I am?" Michael asked in mild surprised.


    ***You... Ahh!***


    Eliana held her chest, and fell on her knees... Before everyone, she coughed a mouthful of black blood.


    "Oh? I see your time is up... The book of necromancy need someone who has an infinite amount of energy, and you don''t..."


    Michael took a step, appearing in front of Eliana. He squat down, and looked at her paled face.


    "Do You know what happens after your energy have been consumed? The book started feeding off your life force and vitality... And when that is consumed, you''ll die without anyone even raising a finger."


    Michael stood up:


    "I wasn''t going to kill you, but your decision did."


    He looked around the place, and settled it on Ragnarok, and Carina standing some miles away.


    The two slowly nodded, as tears ran down Carina''s cheeks.


    Michael looked down at Eliana:


    "Your decision also took away your Dragon Ability. Because you''re my partner''s aunt, I won''t turn you into my walker, you deserve a befitting death..." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He looked away, and Eliana instantly fell to the ground, dead.


    "...And a painless one." He added.

 Chapter 420 - 420: I Have A Surprise For You 1 [R-18]

    [Warning! Adults'' Content! Read on your own advise.]


    After the death of Eliana, and fear of Michael, the senators, and dragons took Ragnarok back, and accepted Drakon as the next Ruler... In time.


    To the old senators, Drakon is still young, so his father will control the throne at the moment, and after he comes of age... He''ll be crowned.


    The gods, Athena, Artemis, Enyo and Heracles returned back, not after giving the Denizens of Draconian all they''ll ever need for living...


    ... All these events took another two days before everything settled down, and Draconian was returned to its former glory.


    [Night Time.]


    In the Imperial garden, Michael and Erika sat on a chair, cuddling, watching the stars in the sky.


    Some seconds past, and Erika sat upright. She then turned to Michael.


    "Hubby, What now? Our mission here is complete, and Drakon with the others gained their rightful place... Where are we going next." She asked.


    Michael smiled, and slowly caress her cheek:


    "You and the others will be going back to Amerisa."


    "Uh? What about you? Where are you going?"


    "Drakon, Reaper and I, will be going to the fourth realm... With all the information I got, itt''s even more dangerous than Draconian."


    "That''s why you need us." Erika instantly disagreed. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I need you three to be safe... And that''s not the place for even a lower god, let alone an immortal." Michael said, his voice calm and smoothing.


    Erika held his hand on her cheek, and looked straight in his eyes:


    "But still--"


    "--Shh... I know you''re worried about me, but I can take care of myself, all you need to do is go back and look after Mira and Maria... Those fools might go after them, but if you guys are there, I''ll be focus, knowing you three will be with them."


    "How long will you be gone?" Erika asked, looking up at him.


    "Don''t know, but just know this... It won''t take three months, and I''ll be back." Michael smiled.


    Erika looked up at him, and kissed his hand, which was still in hers:


    "Then you''ll have to make today memorable, just like our honeymoon." She said.


    Michael smirked, and without hesitation, he kissed Erika with both hunger and passion, swiftly lifted her, and moved to their bedroom.


    __


    The two got into their room, not breaking their kiss, Michael moved to the King-size bed, but was stopped by Erika.


    He looked at her in confusion.


    "I have a surprise for you." Erika whispered.


    "Oh? What is it?" He asked with a smile.


    Erika moved closer, and whispered in his ear:


    "Would you like to fuck me in the ass?"


    Michael''s eyes widened. Her question surprised him. It was completely unexpected, this was by far the best moment. Not having much experience with anal, but he had always fantasized about it, he''s thrilled to be able to finally try it.


    "Absolutely! Love." He said, his eyes glowing with anticipation.


    "Get ready and wait for me."


    Erika lightly kissed his lips, and walked towards the bathroom.


    With excitement, Michael quickly removed his clothes, and sat on the bed with only his boxes... Ready.


    [Some minutes Later.]


    Erika finally emerges from the bathroom after almost an hour of getting ready. She wears a robe provided by well... AI. Without the straps tied, exposing her naked front with thin white panties. Michael stares at the gorgeous, mature bombshell standing before him in shock.


    "Sorry it took me so long darling. How do I look?" Erika asked, twirling her body around to give him a complete look at her body.


    "Just¡­ INCREDIBLY BEAUTIFUL! Stunning, Sexy!" Michael responded, trying to find the words to describe his wife.


    Michael stood up, and got close to her. He stopped before her with just a pair of boxer shorts on. Erika reaches her hands to his chest, sensually rubbing them up and down his upper body.


    "My love is so strong and handsome."


    "Teasing me."


    He grabbed her robe with each hand and peels it off her body, collapsing to the floor. Michael took one of her firm and soft breasts in his hand and squeezes it. Her nipples are visibly puffy and erect.


    Erika reaches to him and planted a kiss on his lips as they touch one another. Michael locked her lips for a few moments, kissing her with passion.


    After some seconds, Erika pulls back, smiling at him with her beautiful white teeth.


    Erika held his hand, and leads him to the bed, She gets onto the bed and lies down on her stomach. With a snapped of her fingers, a petroleum jelly she bought from AI appeared in front of Michael, who took it with a smile, still surprised this was happening.


    Erika lied in bed, feeling a mixed ball of emotions. She was both excited and nervous at the same time. This will be her first time ever getting fucked in the ass; She had heard about it, but had never thought she''ll try it... With a soft sigh, she looked over her shoulder at Michael:


    "You know what to do hubby?" She asked, and was more excited doing it with the only man she''ll ever love.


    "Leave it to me."


    Michael smirked, took two fingers and dives them into the small container. Erika turned her body over at the same time to take off her thin panties for Michael to see her pussy.


    Erika winked at him as he stares at her bald pussy in a trance. Michael can''t wait to dive in deep inside of her.


    Erika turned her body back around and lies on her stomach. She puts a pillow under her lower body to elevate her ass for her husband to easily apply the lube into and around her anus.


    "Whenever you''re ready darling."


    Michael gets onto the bed and positions himself over his wife''s body. He took hold of her plump ass with one hand and uses the other to rub his lubricated fingers in between her rear cheeks. He begins to apply the lube jelly up and down from her asshole to her vaginal lips.


    Erika lied on the bed, grunting softly, trying to keep herself relaxed. Michael took some more jelly from the container and uses his middle finger to place some up Erika''s tight hole. He feels her body tense up when he shoves his finger into her warm hole. Her asshole practically absorbs his entire finger.


    Erika stays quiet the entire time as her hubby slowly fingers her asshole from behind.


    As his finger becomes increasingly slippery, Michael decided to stretch Erika''s tight ring some more with an additional finger up her tight hole.


    Erika''s body instantly shook, feeling the third finger in her rectum, and moaned lightly.

 Chapter 421 - 421: I Have A Surprise For You 2 [R-18]

    [Warning! Adults'' Content! Read on your own advise.]


    Michael paid close attention to his cock as he fingers Erika''s ass. His cock aches from how erect he is, twitching from the blood flow.


    He stares at Erika''s naked body lying flat on the bed. Her ass elevated for him on a pillow. She''s a gorgeous wife but lying in this position, she looks like a wet dream! With her natural curves and mature elegance, Erika resembles a porn star in his head.


    Michael fingers his wife for a few minutes, slow and steady; She lies in silence, enjoying the sensation. After a few more minutes of applying the jelly and fingering her, Michael decided it''s time for his entrance in her tight passage.


    He takes some lube and lathers his cock with it, rubbing his shaft up and down from the base to his tip. Once his cock is shiny, coated in petroleum jelly, he moves his hands and caresses Erika''s lower back and down to her glutes.


    "Erika, I think it''s time. I''m ready."


    Erika asked Michael to sit up to allow her to get off the bed to bend over the edge. She wants him to have a firm stance on the floor so he can take his time and fuck her comfortably in a doggy position.


    "Be gentle hubby! Start slowly. Nice and easy thrusts. Let''s enjoy this together, I don''t ever want to forget this!" Erika said.


    Michael stands behind Erika as she lies on her stomach on the side of the bed. She has her bottom cheeks spread wide for him with her dark hole agape.


    Still surprised, He took a deep breath and grabs hold of his fat, long sized penis. His tip pushes up against her sphincter as Erika gasped out loud. Michael looks down at his shaft splitting her virgin asshole wide open.


    He eyed her tight hole getting wider with every inch of his meat going deep into her ass.


    Erika lies in shock, grabbing onto the bedsheets for dear life. Michael stood in a dominant position behind her with his cock deep inside her rectum. She cannot believe it.


    Her hubby s cock is inside her ass, slowly thrusting back and forth, penetrating her sensitive passage. Even after the craziness of last time on the island, Erika finds herself in denial, questioning if this is her reality or some kind of wet dream she''ll wake up in bed to.


    Her own love, life, everything, and mostly her man, fucking her deep and raw in the ass. The pain quickly turns into pleasure.


    With each of Michael''s deep and slow thrusts into her, she feels a bizarre sensation with the need to empty her bowels. Of course, having already done so and prepping herself, she knows she doesn''t have to use the bathroom.


    A wave of pleasure floods over her body as she adjusts to the ultra sensitive sensation of her rectum getting stretched by Michael''s thick penis. She can''t help but let out deep grunts each time he slides himself into her. Erika can feel an orgasm building inside her womb each time his balls slap her rear. She knew he was fucking her with long, deep strokes like she requested him to do.


    Michael s mind begins to wonder off. He tries to think about anything else besides what he''s doing. Although he''s taking it slow, being deep inside Erika''s asshole; It''s so warm and sensitive with her tight ring wrapped around his shaft.


    Michael knows he can erupt, spilling his seed deep into her bowels at any moment, but he wants to last as long as possible. He wants to remember this day. This night. This moment. The moment where he fucked his wife in the ass in Drakon''s castle.


    He remained quiet as Erika grunts, gritting her teeth from the sheer intensity of his deep penetration. Feeling an orgasm approaching without his control, Michael stopped his thrusts. He pulls his cock out of Erika''s ass and stares at her stretched dark hole; He needed a rest break to last longer.


    Quick to action, Michael bends down and dives his face into her rear. With his hands, he parted her cheeks and slides his tongue up her ass.


    Erika moans, not expecting the sudden oral stimulation from Michael. She lies with her face buried into the bedsheets, feeling his salivating tongue explore her anus. Erika feels his tongue rimming all around the edges before he pushes it in and out of her bum. Michael slides his way down to her vaginal lips getting a taste of her shaved area.


    Michael splits his wife''s ass wide open and eats her out from behind. He tastes the lube jelly around her anus and her vaginal juices lower near her pussy. Whether Erika realized it or not, she had an orgasm and her pussy was trembling from when he first stuck his rod up her ass. It''s only after the feeling of his approaching orgasm begins to subside that Michael gets up and decides to switch to a new position. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Get on top of me." Michael instructed Erika.


    "Yes darling!"


    Michael climbed into bed and adjusts the pillows for him to lie back and sit upright. Erika followed and gets onto the bed making her way on top of him. With a smile on her face, she reaches behind to find his erect cock.


    Erika adjusted her lower body position to align her asshole with; once the tip of his cock slips into her rear, she sits down slowly, taking in every inch of his meat. Her eyes widen and her jaw drops. She gritted her teeth and looks up to the ceiling moaning out loud:


    "Your cock is even deeper inside of me than before!"


    Michael smiled ear to ear at her. He adjusted his legs higher, so her bottom cheeks rest comfortably on his upper thighs.


    Erika gave him the go ahead to begin as she leans forward into his face to kiss him deeply. They share a deep, intimate kiss while Michael has his arms wrapped around her, slowly thrusting his hips up and down, penetrating her asshole.


    Erika grunts with her lips locked to his, feeling every inch of his meat stretch out her ass repeatedly. Michael caresses her soft skin, enjoying the sensation of her warm breasts smooched against his chest as he claps her cheeks rocking the entire bed.


    Erika knows she''s so close to creaming herself all over Michael''s cock. She feels her orgasm building up inside of her vagina as he fucks her ass. Her husband was going to help her reach orgasmic bliss.


    She leaned herself upright and spreads her booty cheeks wide with her arms, allowing her to feel every inch of Michael''s rod sliding in and out of her ass. He grabbed her breasts and begins to squeeze them and touch her erect nipples.


    Trying to stay quiet, Erika knows it''ll be a challenge, she sways her body side to side as Michael thrusts himself in and out of her from beneath. She feels her body dripping in sweat from the intense physical activity... Yeah, she took it as a physical activity.


    Erika lets out a deep snarl when her pussy begins to tremble. She buckles herself and shoves Michael down flat on his back with her arms. Taking control; She increases the tempo pushing herself further down into his lap, shoving the entirety of his shaft up her asshole and pulling herself up.


    Erika pushes down and then back up repeatedly. Michael uses a free arm to slap her ass from behind. Erika is unable to stay in control of herself any longer. She feels her pussy clench tight before relaxing, releasing her creamy flow. She moans deeply as her orgasm hit hard.


    Erika feels her cum spill out of her vagina with her hubby''s cock lodged in her other hole. She leans down into him for another kiss, calming down from her orgasm.


    Michael knew he''s about to hit his peak. Knowing Erika just cummed all over him, he continues to thrust himself up and down, while Erika continued kisses his neck softly, nibbling his ear in the process. She whispers words of encouragement to him.


    "That''s right my handsome husband. Fuck this tight ass of mine. Fuck your wife in the ass! It''s all yours darling! Cum inside my ass! You know you want to. That''s right! Just like that! I know you want this!" Erika said to him.


    Michael listened to Erika''s dirty talk, a little stunned. He hits his final orgasm of the night thinking about his wife''s words.


    "FUCK ERIKA!!! I''m cumming!!" Michael growled.


    He penetrated her asshole slowly until the sensitivity of the sensation becomes overwhelming for him to continue to thrust into her. His cock pauses, shooting his seed up her tight hole. Erika moaned with him feeling just how much of his milk shot up into her bowels.


    Michael has about six or seven powerful eruptions, spitting out semen. He only pulls his penis out of Erika''s ass when it stops twitching.


    Erika sat upright, then got off his body and allows him to calm down. Michael looked at her with devious smile on his face, while Erika smirked, and proceeds to kiss him lustfully. They make out for a few minutes getting a taste of each other with their tongues battling in their mouths. Erika lies down next to Michael after they calmed down.


    "Wow, That was..." Michael turned his head towards Erika.


    "Unforgettable." She answered, kissing him again.

 Chapter 422 - 422: We Need His Blood

    [NEXT DAY.]


    [DRAGON EMPIRE.]


    Michael, Erika, Jennifer, and Tyson sat with Drakon and his family, eating breakfast.


    "So Supreme? Where to now? Like where are you guys going next?" Annabelle asked staring at Michael.


    Michael placed down the glass of water, and turned his head towards her:


    "We have more important missions to do, so we''re going to the second mission."


    Michael said not revealing anything, and continue eating.


    "So is Drakon going with you?" Josephine asked, turning her head to her son.


    "Yes, Mum... My partner will need some backup, and I''ll gladly help him."


    Ragnarok, and Josephine nodded at Drakon, and Carina asked:


    "Are you all going?"


    "No, just Michael and Drakon." Tyson answered.


    "Ok."


    Michael stopped eating, and placed down his spoon, before he could say or do anything, the system''s voice sounded in his head:


    [DING!!!!]


    His eyes shrunk to the size of a needle with the loud notification, but what followed next stunned him:


    {Two months Left.}


    Michael blinked in surprised.


    {New quest triggered.}


    ''You got to be kidding me!'' he exclaimed inwardly.


    {Quest: Solo the fourth Realm.}


    ''If I tell you I''m confused, will you believe me?''


    {You don''t have to be confused, Host... To complete the quest, you must go to the fourth Realm alone.}


    ''Can you explain "Alone"?''


    {You can''t take any of your Guild members. You can''t take Drakon, and Reaper.}


    ''What about my walkers?'' Michael asked in mild surprised.


    {Walkers are bonded to Host, so Host can take them anywhere.}


    ''Solo? Even Reaper won''t be able to accompany me, wait, what about Abyss.''


    {Abyss is now a walker, so--}


    ''I understand.''


    Michael moved his gaze on everyone present, and announced:


    "Mrs Josephine, What''ll you do if Drakon stay back?"


    Josephine looked at Michael in surprised, then turned to her Son, seeing the same surprised expression on his face.


    "Mr Supreme, you said he''ll be of good help to you, then why--"


    "--Don''t worry about it, Drakon need to know how to rule the kingdom. He''ll be better off with both of you."


    The group looked at one another, and sighed:


    "Ok, Partner." Drakon nodded.


    ''Hey you! System gave me a quest to do alone, I''ll be back, and you''ll be coming with me on our other missions.''


    Drakon blinked hearing Michael''s telepathic massage, and nodded with a smile.


    ''Understood partner, just take care of yourself and Reaper.''


    ''Can''t take Reaper too.''


    ''Oh! Birdbrain is also staying behind, wait! Then how would I know if you won''t misbehave in that realm?!''


    Michael blinked with Drakon''s yell, and chuckled inwardly:


    ''I have a way to take Reaper.''


    ''Let me guess, the way you change Abyss?''


    ''Yes.''


    Michael nodded.


    Erika and Jennifer looked at one another, and smiled knowingly.


    "When are you leaving, Micky?" Jennifer asked.


    "Right now."


    Michael''s answer stunned the four.


    Erika: "Now?"


    Jennifer: "What if I didn''t ask?! Will you just disappear??"


    Tyson: "....."


    Drakon: "....."


    "Yes, I''m going after breakfast." He stood up, and bowed at Drakon''s family:


    "Thanks for the breakfast, we''ll have our leave."


    "We should be the one thanking you, Supreme... If it hadn''t been for you, I would still be locked up in that dark pit, and Draconian would still be chaotic... But you and your friends changed that, and our future... We''re forever grateful." Ragnarok said with a smile. He stood up and bowed at Michael.


    "It''s nothing, Just helping my partner out... Are you guys done eating?"


    "Yeah, I''m full." Tyson said, standing up.


    "Same... Thank you, Queen Josephine." Erika said.


    "Yeah, please look after yourselves, We''ll get going." Jennifer added.


    "Wait!"


    Annabelle stood up, and rushed out of the dinning room.


    The four looked at one another, and waited... In less than five minutes, Annabelle rushed back with a small golden box in her hand.


    She then handed it to Tyson:


    "A gift from us."


    Tyson took the box, and opened it seeing four normal looking bracelets in it.


    "I discovered you guys like wearing bracelets, so I asked our Priest to create enchanted Bracelets for you all... It gives advantage in speed, and health." Annabelle explained.


    "Thank you." Tyson said, he looked at his AI bracelet and chuckled with her misunderstanding.


    "You can give Mira mine... A gift from me." Michael said, and snapped his fingers, creating a gateway to Amerisa behind his group.


    Right inside the dinning room.


    "Yeah, I said I''ll get them something! Annabelle, you just save me big time." Tyson said with a smile.


    Annabelle was confused, but still nodded her head.


    "Hubby, be safe."


    Erika walked towards Michael, and hugged him tightly:


    "I''ll be waiting for round two." She whispered in his ears.


    Michael smirked:


    "Just get ready." He whispered back.


    The two lightly kissed one another, and separated.


    "Come on, Girl! You''ll see him again, not like he''s running away." Jennifer said, while everyone chuckled.


    "You."


    "--Shhh."


    Jennifer walked towards Michael and gave him a hug:


    "See you later, Micky."


    "Don''t trouble Tyson, Ok."


    "When have I ever trouble him?" Jennifer asked back.


    Michael chuckled, and separated from the hug


    After saying their goodbyes, Michael, Drakon and his family watched as Erika, Tyson, and Jennifer walked inside the gateway, disappearing from the hall.


    "Come Drakon."


    Michael closed the gateway, and walked towards the door, Drakon following behind him.


    ____


    [Some miles from the Dragon Empire.]


    Michael came to a stop, moving his gaze around:


    "Reaper, come out."


    The space tore opened, and Reaper walked out, his eyes instantly settled on Drakon.


    "I see Lizard is here too."


    Drakon raised an eyebrow:


    "Don''t think because you''re now stronger than me, I can''t still teach you a lesson."


    "Hahaha! Master, Lizard want to teach me a lesson! Hahaha!"


    Michael chuckled, and waved his hand dismissively at them:


    "We aren''t here to fight, we have a mission to do, and Drakon will be staying back from this one."


    "Oh?" Reaper was surprised, turning his head to Michael, who continued:


    "The only way you can follow me is if I turn you into an Abyss Walker, so I summoned you here to ask for your permission... If you accept, you''ll be one of my walkers, and will be able to join me, but if not, you won''t be able to follow me." Michael explained.


    "About being a walker? What''s the gain?" Reaper asked.


    "Let me tell you birdbrain, walkers have more powers than normal soldiers, and are technically unkillable, and completely loyal... But with all these benefits, they''re also Disadvantages."


    Drakon paused for some seconds, and continued:


    "If you''re a Walker, you won''t be able to reproduce, make love, or even feel emotions... Most of all, you won''t have blood, let''s say, all your human organs and blood cells have been replaced by something more powerful." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Reaper listened to Drakon, and turned to Michael, who was also staring at Drakon.


    "How the hell did you know so much about Walkers?" Michael asked in mild confusion.


    "That''s nothing new, just some observation." Drakon replied.


    Michael nodded, and the two turned to Reaper:


    "So, What''s your decision, Reaper? No one is forcing you to choose." Michael said.


    Reaper thought for some seconds, and nodded his head: "I want to be a walker."


    The two looked at one another in surprised, not expecting that answer.


    "Why are you surprised? My goal is to follow the lord still the very end, I don''t care about reproduction, or organs... I just need more powers to be able to stand and protect the Lord."


    Michael was touched hearing Reaper, he walked towards him, and gave Reaper a hug.


    "You''re the best." He said, and turned to Drakon.


    "Come on."


    Drakon nodded, and joined the group hug... After some seconds, he asked:


    "So when are you turning him?"


    _______


    [Underworld.]


    ***Damnit!! Now Zelus is in his team, What the hell is wrong with you guys?!! Why didn''t you drag Zelus back?!!*** Hades yelled at Ares and Echidna.


    ***Calm yourself, Hades... We aren''t responsible for others'' choices, If we had dragged him back, he would still be grumbling that he could defeat Michael... So by leaving him there, he learned his lesson.*** Ares said.


    ***Yes, and why are you so worked up?! My husband will be released in a week time... Then we''ll have our revenge, even if Michael has 10 Zelus, he will be powerless.***


    Hades moved his gaze on the two, and sighed deeply:


    ***Both of you still don''t get it! Zelus is one of the strongest angels we have... With him under Michael, we''ll be in another disadvantage.*** He said.


    ***The past is the past... So Hecate.*** Gaea turned to the old goddess, with gray hair, and eyes.


    ***What news have you gotten about Typhon?*** She asked.


    ***Typhon is locked in Chaos, his key is something very. Very precious.*** She closed her eyes, and after some seconds, opened it.


    ***The Key is Michael''s blood... A drop will be enough, and Sword Saint.*** She turned to Sword Saint, who quickly stood up, and bowed her head.


    ***Your other soul fragment is in the fourth realm... Her name is Kara. When Michael opened the gateway, I''ll help you get there.***


    Sword saint was stunned, next moment, a blissful smile appeared on her face:


    ***Thank you so much, Goddess Hecate!***


    ***No worries.*** Hecate waved her hand, dismissing the thanks, a smile on her face.


    "Wait, You need Michael''s blood to release ruler Typhon?" Nemesis asked in mild surprised, while Hecate nodded:


    ***And I know how to get it.*** A devilish smirk appeared on Hecate''s face.

 Chapter 423 - 423: Fourth Realm

    [Fourth Realm.]


    BAM!!!


    A young boy looking 15 years old leaped backward, landing steadily on the ground.


    He raised his head to the young lady before him, and smirked:


    "Who would have thought you finally revealed your true self... I was getting bored pretending." He said with a smirk.


    The lady before him sneered:


    "You''re truly cunning, you deceived everyone for far too long, including me... I thought you''ll make a good soldier for Lord Typhon, who would have thought you''ll be against him." The woman said.


    "Oh? Ms Kara... Sorry, what is that your name again? Yeah... Sword saint, What made you think you can defeat me?" The young boy asked, standing upright.


    Kara moved her gaze around the place, staring at the monsters killing everyone. They were currently in front of the Human empire, with half of it already destroyed by the monsters, and her soldiers.


    She moved her gaze back to the young man:


    "Jack... I mean Aaron, what''s your gained from all this? The raid was cursed by me, so what will you gain for stopping it?!" She asked.


    "What will I gain?" The young boy grinned, revealing rows of white teeth.


    "I''ll gain power, and most of all, the throne of being the emperor of this whole realm! I, Aaron, the god of the sky will show you I''m the greatest!"


    He clenched his fists. Moment next, a powerful wave of energy burst out from him, pushing the lady some meters back.


    "You think you''re strong enough to face me??" The lady asked with a smirked.


    The young boy scoffed, his eyes bloodred... "I can kill anyone, you aren''t an exception..."


    Boom!!


    He disappeared, appeared in front of Kara, and sent a punch.


    Kara quickly waved her hand in front of her, sending a powerful light plasma blast towards Aaron.


    "Weak!"


    Aaron''s punch collided on the blast, instantly shattering it... Kara''s eyes widened, as the punch smashed into her face, throwing her meters back.


    BAM!!


    She fell heavily on the ground, and threw up a mouthful of blood.


    "Don''t tell me you''re done." Aaron landed on his feet, his sliver hair glowing.


    BAM!! sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Two men landed beside him, staring at the lady with killing instinct.


    "Should I kill her, Master?" The one on his right asked.


    "There''s no need for that, Protean. She talks about her soul fragment which is somewhere else... And also said it''s coming today, let''s wait and see how powerful this soul fragment is."


    Aaron said in a calm tone, his gaze fixed on Kara, who slowly stood up from the ground.


    "Elder Kara!"


    An old man landed before Kara, checking the bruise on her face.


    "Kill him, Dean."


    Kara hissed out.


    The Dean looked at the young boy, and the two men beside him; then turned back to Kara.


    "You know no one can kill him, It''ll be better to retreat." He said.


    "No! Today is the chosen day! I won''t retreat, we just need to hold on... Tell the soldiers, Annihilation strategy! Now!"


    The Dean stared at her in mild confusion, but still nodded his head, then yelled at the soldiers fighting some red skin humanoid demons.


    "SOLDIERS! ANNIHILATION STRATEGY!!!"


    The whole soldiers in white armor instantly stopped fighting, they all leaped backward, and with a flick of their wrist, vials appeared in their hands.


    The young boy looked at the vials with a raised eyebrow... He turned to the red skin demons, and commanded in a calm tone.


    "Stop them."


    The demons nodded, and shot forward, but the hundreds of soldiers instantly drank every single drop of the content in it.


    BOOM!!


    Black energy smoke burst out from them, throwing the demons meters backward.


    The demons stabilized themselves, and looked up at the soldiers, who now has four hands, their red eyes fixed on them.


    "This?" Aaron was stunned.


    "Hahahah!! Don''t be surprised! The Hellions will be your doom! Attack!"


    With Kara''s yell, all the soldiers shot forward.


    Aaron stared at them for some seconds, then turned his head to Kara.


    "Saying the truth, I''m impressed... But my soldiers are undead, they can''t be killed."


    "Huh?"


    Kara turned to the battle, and to her surprised, the demons who were bisected or even beheaded all stopped up, walked up to their body parts, and joined back together.


    "..."


    "See that, you can''t win me... Dolor, kill the Dean."


    Dolor nodded, and without hesitation shot forward, at that exact moment, the space between the two forces; and in front of the charging Dolor tore opened.


    BOOM!!


    A trail of lightning struck him, throwing Dolor backward.


    BAM!


    Aaron looked down at Dolor, who fell before him in surprised, then looked up at the gateway in front of him.


    "Who?" He asked in mild confusion.


    BOOM!!!


    A figure lunged out from the gateway, landing in front of them... Dark energy smoke emanating from the stranger''s body...


    Aaron looked at the red skin wolf, with dragon wings, and was even more confused.


    "Another monster, Protean, kill it."


    Whoosh!


    Protean drew out his sword, and shot towards the wolf.


    "Die!"


    He raised his sword, and smashed down.


    BAM!!!


    "Huh?"


    Protean was stunned, seeing his sword in the wolf''s hand.


    "He caught my weapon?" He was stunned.


    "I see some people are looking for death."


    Before Protean could think of anything, hell fire fell from the sky, instantly colliding on him.


    BOOM!!!


    Protean flew backward, falling on Aaron''s right.


    "Oh? This is surprising." Aaron said, staring at the wolf in surprised. Even Kara and the Dean were confused by the newcomer.


    No one can defeat Protean with one attack, and this Wolf just did it with only one skill.


    Protean stood up, and shook his head in disbelief:


    "Master, that fire... The energy used isn''t Sid."


    "I know, Protean... It''s related to the Abyssal... So you''re Reaper, I wonder if you''re related to the last Reaper we met... But, you still have to pay for attacking my subordinate." Aaron pointed a finger at Reaper.


    "[Fire bullet]."


    A flame in size of a bullet shot out from his finger, heading straight towards Reaper.


    BOOM!!


    A dark energy beam shot out from the gateway, past Reaper, and collided on the flame, instantly shattering it... The beam moved, and collided on Aaron, throwing him miles away.


    BOOM!!


    "...!!"


    The whole battlefield froze in shock, even the monsters, and soldiers stopped fighting.


    Who''s strong enough to knock down Aaron?

 Chapter 424 - 424: So Troublesome

    The silence latest for a whole 30 seconds, before Aaron appeared on his exact spot... His clothes tattered... But a smirk could be seen on his face.


    "Master, are you alright?" Protean and Dolor asked in mild surprised.


    "Oh, I''m more than alright, finally, someone who can keep up with me."


    "*Keep up with you? I see some people are thinking beyond their capacity.*"


    A dense amount of killing instinct spread out from the gateway, covering the whole field, instantly, all the Monsters attacking all stopped, and bowed their heads.


    "This?"


    Kara, Aaron, Protean, Dolor, and even the Dean were speechless. They got even more confused, seeing the Hellions moving backward In fear. Dark clouds covered the whole sky, turning day into night.


    "What''s this?" Kara asked in mild confusion.


    ''So, She doesn''t know about this? Then who''s this unknown stranger?'' Aaron thought, his gaze fixed on the Gateway.


    Whoosh!!!!


    Ten black armored Dragons shot out from the gateway, into the sky, slowly blending with the darkness, their red eyes glowing in the night.


    "Master, is it me, or are those Dragons all in the Transcendent realm?" Protean asked in mild horror.


    "These guys, none of them have Sid or demonic energy... Who really are these people?!!" Dolor asked in mild confusion.


    "What''s happening here?" A female hybrid, both a dwarf, and a cat landed beside Aaron, staring at the Gateway with interest.


    "What happened to you, Emperor?" She asked in mild surprised, noticing Aaron''s body.


    "We don''t know who attacked, but the attacker is inside that gateway, right behind that wolf." Protean answered.


    "Yes Modena, don''t attack... That wolf is stronger than Protean." Dolor said, staring at Reaper.


    Modena raised an eyebrow, then laughed out loud:


    "I don''t know you two are so fearful, let me show you how to take care of a monster."


    Before the two could say something, Modena shot towards Reaper, a sword appearing in her hand...


    Moment next:


    Whoosh!!


    BOOOM!!!


    Ten pillars of dark fire fell from the sky, colliding right in front of Modena, throwing her backward.


    BAM!!


    She fell heavily on the ground, looking up at the sky in terror.


    "This?"


    Her eyes shrunk to the size of a needle, seeing the twenty red eyes in the sky:


    "Are those?"


    "Yeah, Dragons. They all came from that gateway, we don''t know why the main boss isn''t coming out." Protean said.


    Aaron stared at the gateway, and chuckled:


    "I''ll have to bring him out."


    He raised his hand into the sky.


    BOOM!!


    A Hundred lightning bolts tore the clouds, and without hesitation shot towards the gateway.


    Reaper raised his head to the Lightning, and pointed a claw at it... And with a thought, a Vortex opened in front of them, swallowing the whole Lightning attack.


    "This?" Aaron was stunned.


    "I''m a lot stronger than you, but why can you stop all my attack?"


    The wolf stared at him for some seconds, and finally said something:


    "Because I''m now taking powers from my Lord!"


    He turned to the side, and got down on one kneel, bowing his head.


    Aaron and everyone watched in mild surprised, shock, and Awe, as more figures walked out, all in black armors... They formed two rows of lines, and followed Reaper''s action, bowing down their heads.


    Everyone watched as a young man in black armor walked out, his face concealed in his helmet, as the gateway closed behind him.


    "Master, all these guys are Transcendent, and some are even stronger than Transcendent realm... What the hell!" Protean whispered in mild shock.


    Aaron stared at the man for some seconds, and sighed softly.


    "I don''t know you''re so troublesome." Aaron said, staring at Michael.


    Michael moved his gaze around the place, and the four people in front of him, and stopped on Aaron.


    {Name: Aaron Lucian.}


    {Species: Elf and Demon.}


    {Level: N/A.}


    {Rank: god Realm.}


    {Strength: N/A}


    {Defense: N/A}


    {Agility: N/A}


    {Mana: N/A}


    {Intelligence: 89%}


    {HP: N/A}


    {Cheat: Disadvantage: weak against anything with different energy signature.}


    Michael stared at him for some seconds, and chuckled to himself:


    {Ding!!}


    {Host completed the second quest: Travel to the fourth Realm.} S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {System rewarded host with a new bloodline: Elementary mastery. Consisting elements: Fire, Earth, Water, and Wind.}


    {Mastery have been boosted to Lv90.}


    {Congratulations, Host have completed a quest: Solo the fourth Realm.}


    {Reward: Defense have been activated.}


    ''WOW! I love you system!!''


    {Thanks you, Host.}


    "You know me?"


    He turned his attention to Aaron.


    "Yes, You might hide your face in that armor, but you can''t hide your identity... I know you''re Michael."


    Whoosh!!


    The ten figures'', and Reaper''s eyes instantly glowed red.


    "Call the Ruler by his name again, and you''ll pay for it." Apate hissed out, her hand already on her sword hilt, hanging behind her.


    "You speak to the Emperor with respect!" Protean hissed back, pointing his sword at Apate.


    "Who the hell are these people?!!"


    Michael looked over his shoulder, seeing Kara and the Dean, with the Hellions standing behind them, He raised an eyebrow...


    ...He then turned to Aaron, seeing the demons standing behind him.


    "How nice, let me guessed, your demons are a total of 1,000, right? And those Hellions are a total of 5,000... Am I wrong?"


    "That was a good guess, but who are you?" Kara asked with a frown.


    "I''ll get to you later..." Michael said to Kara, staring at her over his shoulder, then turned to Aaron, and asked:


    "I need something very important from you."


    "The egg, right?"


    Michael tilted his head to the side, raised his hands, and removed his helmet:


    "How do you know I''m looking for an egg?" He asked in mild surprised.


    "I''ll give you, only if you tell me, One; why these Monsters are bowing to you? Two; You''ll have to spar with me... Win and you''ll have the egg."


    "What if you lose?" Michael asked back.


    "Is there something you need?"


    "Yes, a way to the Abyss."


    Aaron thought about Michael''s words for some seconds, and nodded his head: "Ok, I know the way."


    "Then I accept, we have a deal--"


    ***--Can you two shut up?!!!***


    "...."


    "...."


    The two were stunned.

 Chapter 425 - 425: Attack!!

    The group all turned their heads to the east, seeing a young lady walking towards them, a long sword in her hand. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Blood Ivy?" Aaron muttered, staring at the lady walking towards them.


    "Why does she look like Sword Saint?" Michael asked In mild confusion.


    "Sword saint?" Aaron turned his head to Michael, a little stunned by his word.


    "Yes, sword saint, she''s the third lord of Typhon."


    "No way, she said she''s Sword Saint, and also the third lord of Typhon... Are you thinking what I''m thinking?" Aaron asked, holding his jaw with a thoughtful expression.


    "That these two are one?"


    {Actually, Host. There are three.}


    ''You know?!''


    {Yes Host, I know everything.}


    ''Then why didn''t you tell me?!''


    {Host didn''t ask.}


    "..."


    Michael was already used to the system, and turned his head to Blood Ivy.


    "So, she''s evil?" He asked, turning his head to Aaron.


    "Yes, one of the strongest under the skull." Aaron answered.


    "I don''t know why I''m here, so let''s start by killing all the evil guys." Michael said.


    Blood Ivy came to a stop, and moved her gaze around the place:


    ***Do you think I''m here to fight...? If I am, you won''t be alive... Look at you! You don''t even has Sid or Demonic energies, and you dare say you will kill me.***


    She spat out with disdain, staring at Michael.


    "A lot of people had said that exact words, and you''ll meet their end."


    Blood Ivy scoffed, she held her sword on it hilt, and pulled out the blade... Then infused her energies in it.


    ***Stop this, and I''ll know if you''re worthy.***


    With a horizontal swing of her sword, she sent a powerful light blade towards the group.


    The blade was so bright, and radiant that everyone has to cover their eyes for some seconds.


    Michael sighed helplessly, and waved his hand. A Vortex appeared before him, and behind Blood Ivy.


    The blade entered the vortex, and came out from the other vortex, right behind Blood Ivy.


    Blood Ivy looked over her shoulder, and disappeared, her attack collided on the ground, instantly shattering it.


    She appeared In front of the stunned Kara, and smiled at her.


    ***We''ll be reunited soon.*** She looked at Michael and Aaron over her shoulder.


    ***Not here, and not now.***


    She turned, and smirked at them:


    ***All thanks to Supreme. Let''s go.***


    "Huh?"


    Before Michael could ask anything, the three disappeared with the Hellions.


    "Thanks to you? What did she mean by that?" Aaron asked.


    "How would I know?" Michael asked back. He looked around the Monsters who were still bowing and turned to Aaron:


    "You asked why these guys are bowing to me, right?"


    Aaron nodded, while Protean, Modena and Dolor looked at one another, and turned to Michael, also listening.


    "Because they''re all from the Abyss... They are rampant because I was away." He said with a smile, and asked the system.


    ''I hope I''m saying the truth?''


    {Yes.}


    Michael nodded again, and continued:


    "Watch!"


    He snapped his fingers, instantly, all the monsters dropped dead on the ground.


    Aaron and his group watched as the Monsters'' skin peeled off, moment next, their bodies disintegrated, turning into ashes.


    "...."


    The group were stunned by the scene, but after some moments, white smoke flew out from the monsters'' ashes; forming the monsters, all in a black armors... All this happened in less than 15 seconds, which made Aaron flabbergasted.


    {Abyss Walkers Increased.}


    {Total walkers: 1,567,985.}


    Michael was stunned by the number, so he moved his gaze on the monsters again... Discovering they aren''t that much, he turned to Aaron:


    "How many monsters are in this world?"


    Aaron raised an eyebrow with his question. He thought for a long time and opened his mouth:


    "Total number is unknown, even to me... But if it''s about the monsters from the gates, well... I''ll say they are above 500,000."


    "Hmm..."


    Michael held his jaw with his thumb and index fingers, thinking about Aaron''s answer.


    "Is something Wrong?" Aaron asked in mild confusion.


    "Yes." Michael answered, now walking away from the group.


    "Did that mean, all the monsters around the fourth realm turn into my walkers? Can I really do that?" He said in a low voice, still walking.


    He stopped at the center of the field, looked at the human capital some miles away, and snapped his fingers.


    "I hope they can handle this."


    BOOOOOM!!!


    Aaron and his group moved backward, seeing the huge gateway opening before them... The gateway was 100 meters wide, and 70 meters high.


    "What is he doing?" Modena asked in mild shock, moving backward with Aaron.


    "*My Ruler is summoning his soldiers.*" Reaper said.


    Aaron blinked in shock.


    "Soldiers?" Aaron muttered, hovering above the sky, watching Michael ten miles away.


    BOOOOOM!!!


    A young girl in Golden armor, looking 17 years old climbed on the Capital Wall, staring at the gateway in horror.


    "This?! We can''t win this... Elder Kara want to wipe us out!" She yelled.


    "But, who''s that? I think he''s the one creating the gateway." Another girl, who was younger than the first, said.


    "Look closely, Angela. Have you seen that guy before?" She added.


    Angela stared at the gateway for some seconds, and sighed:


    "I promise Aaron if he helps us, we''ll become his vassal state, only if he protects us... But I can''t even see him... Did I make a mistake, Aura?" She asked, turning to her sister.


    "Sister, You made a choice for the sake of our empire... If you had refused Aaron''s offer, that bitch Kara would have destroyed us... Who would have thought someone we trusted will do this to us?! She not only killed our Mum, but also our dad and now, she wants to take over the kingdom."


    Aura turned to Angela: "Don''t worry, although I don''t like that guy from the start, I know he has a good heart."


    Angela slowly nodded:


    "The things I did and planned against him... He still helped us; apologies isn''t enough, but for now... We need to stop that gateway."


    She turned to the soldiers on the wall, and yelled.


    "Prepare the artillery attacks!"


    "Yes, Princess Angela!!"


    The soldiers yelled, and started loading the huge siege weapons to attack Michael.


    _


    Noticing the strange noises, Aaron turned his head to the Capital, only to see the Catapults getting ready to fire.


    "This! Protean stop her!"


    He yelled, before Protean could move, the Catapults released more than twenty boulders towards Michael, whose focus was fixed on the gateways... He was trying to create a gateway all over this world, in every single location where his walkers are located.


    Seeing the boulders, the ten commanders instantly disappeared.


    Whoosh!!?


    Everyone only saw a flash, and the 30 boulders instantly turned to dust.


    They all fixed their gazes on the Capital, discovering the threats, the ten shot forward with pure killing instinct.


    "Shit!! Stop those Transcendent!!" Aaron yelled, and disappeared, his group instantly followed behind.


    "Uh?"


    Angela was stunned seeing their attacks easily destroyed and the ten figures moving towards them with insane speed.


    "Can someone move so fast?!" She asked in mild surprised.


    "Sister... Sister, they are all Transcendent!" Aura yelled in horror.


    Angela''s face instantly turned paled, she yelled at the soldiers:


    "Defense mode!! Frontline, Attack!!"


    The soldiers beneath the wall in the capital instantly created a green barrier around the City, while the ones on the wall continue firing.


    "*Kill!*"


    Apate hissed out, and drew both her swords, she infused her Abyssal energy and with a horizontal swing, she sent two powerful swords blades towards the capital.


    Azazel''s eyes glowed bloodred, and pointed a finger at the Catapults.


    Whoosh!!!


    Two orbs shot out, heading towards the siege weapons.


    The rest moved with pure intent to kill, easily dodging the attacks, moving towards the capital.


    "This?!"


    Angela watched the two attacks in horror. The blades collided on the barrier, instantly shattering it.


    BOOM!!!


    The soldiers responsible for the barrier instantly threw up a mouthful of blood, all dropping to their knees.


    "This! Atta--" Angela froze seeing the two tiny orbs flying towards them.


    "Get down!!"


    She grabbed her sister, and leaped down from the wall, the fastest soldiers followed her actions, while the slowest.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!


    Azazel''s attack collided on the siege weapons, shattering both the weapons and wall into nothingness.


    Angela landed with a roll, with her sister. The two looked up at the wall, seeing it was gone, half of their soldiers on it, dead... Chaos everywhere, as the soldiers ran for their lives, some getting ready to fight the still charging figures.


    "What type of Monsters are these?!" She asked, standing up from the ground with Aura.


    The two sisters, and soldiers froze seeing the ten black armored figures stopping above them, their weapons glowing with an unholy light, red eyes fixed on them.


    "*You dare attack the Ruler, and your punishment is death!*" Apate hissed out, pointing her sword at Angela.


    Before the ten could attack, Aaron and his group appeared in front of them.


    "STOP!!"

 Chapter 426 - 426: How?

    Apate stared at Aaron for some seconds, and asked:


    "*Are you protecting these low lives?*"


    "It''s all a misunderstanding." Aaron yelled at her.


    "*Misunderstanding? Why didn''t they find a way to understand before attacking the Ruler?*"


    "This?"


    Aaron was stunned, he looked over his shoulder at Angela and Aura... Then turned to Apate.


    "I know, but you can''t punish ignorance, what about you ask your ruler before acting?" He suggested, and added:


    "Your Ruler might get angry if he discovered you acted without his order."


    Apate and the nine commanders stared at him for a while, then Reaper''s voice sounded from behind.


    "He''s right, For now... Let''s keep them as captives, leave it for the Lord to judge their fate."


    "Huh?"


    Before Angela could think of anything, Figures in black armors instantly covered the whole sky... Their red eyes planting fear deep in their cores.


    "Aaron--"


    "--It''s ok, I think this is better." Aaron cut her off.


    "Better? We''re surrounded, and these guys could kill us any seconds... Wait, who are these guys?!" Angela yelled.


    "Stop yelling, their Ruler is right outside, and I''m sure you saw the young man opening the gateway, right?"


    Angela looked at her sister, and nodded at Aaron.


    "That''s the Ruler of these soldiers, you attacked him, and your decision angered his Commanders." He explained.


    "Commanders? All Transcendent?! Then how powerful is this Ruler?"


    "Don''t know, all I know is... His commanders alone can level your capital, let alone his full force. If his soldiers are these powerful, how powerful do you think he is?"


    BOOOM!!


    Angela looked up at sky, seeing purple lightning striking to the ground around the young man.


    They watched as he slowly lowered his hand, and before they knew it, Michael disappeared.


    "Huh?"


    The sisters and soldiers were stunned.


    "What happened here?"


    Their heart skip a beat hearing Michael''s voice above them.


    "*Ruler, she attacked you.*"


    "Oh"


    Michael turned his head to Angela and Aura, then settled it on Aaron.


    "Who are these girls?" He asked.


    "She''s crown Princess Angela, and her younger sister, Princess Aura."


    "I didn''t ask for their titles, but their names, well... Don''t worry about that. Fall back walkers."


    Apate and the walkers instantly sheathed their weapons, standing still.


    "Come, I want to show you guys something."


    Michael ascended into the air, and flew out from the capital.


    Aaron and his group looked at one another, and followed behind him.


    _


    Michael hovered some meters from the gateway, and looked at the group who stood five miles away.


    "March!"


    He commanded, turning his head to the gateway.


    BOOM!


    The gateway glowed with his words, and moment next unknown amount of Monsters marched out from it.


    Aaron, Protean, Modena, Dolor, Angela, Aura, and the soldiers who followed were all stunned speechless... Their jaws dropped wide open.


    Protean: "Are these his soldiers?"


    Modena; "These alone can conquer the whole of Elvis."


    "Not only Elvis, the three continents will be taken over." Dolor added.


    Michael stood above the clouds with a smirk on his face.


    __


    [15 minutes Later.]


    "We have been standing for 15 minutes now, and his soldiers are still pouring out. What the hell...? And I can see monsters, Orcs, Hugh beasts and so on in their lines... And all these are under one man. Aaron, who exactly is this?" Aura asked.


    "He''s the god of the Abyssal." Aaron gave a simple reply, staring at Michael''s army with envy.


    "Does that mean he''s a god?"


    "What''s are you asking, Aura? Emperor Aaron already told you the answer." Dolor said to her.


    BOOOM!!!!


    The group turned their heads to their right, seeing a pillar of light smashing on the ground.


    "What is this?"


    A beautiful elf in golden armor walked out, a sword hanging on her waist. She momentarily froze seeing the sea of monsters miles away.


    "We wondered why the monsters were entering the gateway which appeared in the elves'' kingdom; who would have thought they were coming here."


    A young girl with long flaming red hair said, she was in a red armor, her gaze fixed on the monsters.


    "Yeah, I was also stunned by the change in their behavior, Emily." Another girl, an elf added.


    "Hmm... So what are we doing? Attacking?" A young boy with a bow in hand asked.


    Eight figures walked out from the gateway, all armored, and looked like they had just past through hell.


    "I''ll hold that thought back, Vince... Attacked and we all die." The elf in a golden armor, said, walking towards Aaron and the waiting group.


    "But, Queen mother... We have Aaron." Vince said.


    "Yes, we have Aaron, but I''m worried about that Human."


    The seven following behind all raised their head to Michael, who was hovering above the monsters.


    "He has the powers to kill all these monsters, which were hundreds of miles away, and even turn them into these things, and opened a gateway, bringing them to this location. And Aaron didn''t attack him, look, Aaron is silently watching the monsters, and the monsters are also not attacking. So this Human isn''t our enemy... Saying the truth, we should be grateful."


    The seven blinked in both surprised, and shocked. They silently followed behind the Queen, and stopped in front of Aaron and his group.


    "What happened, Mum? Why are you here? You should be in the elves'' Kingdom."


    "I know Aaron, but I can''t let my soldiers and family fight these Monsters alone." The Queen said, turning her head to Michael.


    "Who''s that, Son? And how is he doing this?"


    "That... That is Michael, the god of the Abyssal, and ruler of all these monsters... He was away for some time, and now he''s back to close the gate and stop the monsters."


    "Close the gates? But the Skull created it, and no one can close or destroy them." The young elf said.


    "I know Lilly, But he can."


    The Queen nodded, and sighed: "Your grandfather is dead."


    Aaron just nodded indifferently:


    "He deserved it."


    The Queen slowly nodded:


    "You have a point... So what next?" She asked.


    "We''re waiting for his complete army." Aaron answered.


    "Complete Army?!! Isn''t this enough?!!" Vince yelled in shock.


    "Not enough to defeat the main boss."


    Michael landed in front of the group, moving his gaze from the Queen, to the seven newcomers.


    Seeing his puzzled expression, Aaron introduced:


    "Michael, this is my Mother, Queen Aurora, and she''s Lilly, my sister, and this beautiful demoness is known as Emily, my fianc¨¦e... This is Rhea, Katherina, and..."


    Aaron went onwards and introduced everyone to Michael, after he was done, he asked:


    "Who''s this boss you mentioned?"


    Michael looked at him, then turned around to his soldiers. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Boss is strong enough to destroy a realm with one command, and the only way to defeat him is by being the strongest, and having the strongest force..."


    He looked at Aaron over his shoulder; "You said you want to spar with me, right? If you can defeat one of my walkers, then we''ll spar."


    "Spar? What''s he saying, Son?" Aurora asked in mild surprised.


    Aaron looked at the Commanders and smirked: "They aren''t the only transcendent I have killed, So Yes! I accept."


    Michael smiled: "Ok, what if we start? Right now."


    Aaron moved his gaze on the hundreds of thousands of walkers and turned to Michael:


    "Only one?" He asked to clarify.


    Michael nodded.


    "Then I''m ready."


    Michael nodded and gestured to Dracula who stood behind him, but Aaron stopped him.


    "No! That walker as you called them isn''t your strongest, I need."


    Aaron pointed at Apate, Azazel, Predator, Chimaera, Abyss, and lastly Reaper.


    "Any of these guys." He said.


    "You do know these are my strongest, all above the Transcendent realm... And Apate is a Primordial, while Azazel, and Predator are both True gods, with Reaper is only a step to enter the True God Realm... Are you really sure you can face them?" Michael asked.


    "One? No, at least three of them."


    Michael and everyone were stunned hearing Aaron, but out of curiosity, Michael nodded.


    "If you say so... Apate, Azazel and Reaper... Take him to school, If you can, break a few bones."


    "Huh?"


    Aurora, Protean, Lilly, and Emily were shocked hearing Michael''s command.


    Apate, Azazel, and Reaper stepped forward. Their eyes fixed on Aaron.


    "I suggest everyone to move back."


    Michael said, ascending into the air.


    Aurora waved her hand, teleporting her group some miles away, leaving the four behind.


    _


    "Ok guys, I won''t hold back, and I hope you won''t."


    Aaron summoned his sword, and gripped the hilt, his gaze fixed on the three.


    "Wow! Aaron is about to use his strongest attack, no one can survive it!" Lilly said in surprised.


    "Good, with that attacked, even a Transcendent will fall." Emily added.


    "Hmm..." Michael silently observed Aaron.


    Swooshs!!!!


    Aaron moved, appearing behind the three... He smirked and sheathed back his sword, then looked up at Michael.


    "I said the strongest." He said arrogantly.


    "*I see someone is dreaming of reaching the sky, when they can''t even reach the height of a tree*"


    Aaron froze, and turned around in shock, only to see the three staring at him with a smirk, the slash on their abdomen quickly closed up.


    "This?" He was flabbergasted.


    "*Our turn.*"


    Apate drew her double swords, and instantly disappeared... While Azazel shot towards him... Reaper too into the sky.


    "Let the show begin." Michael said, folding his hands on his chest.

 Chapter 427 - 427: Can You Keep Up With Me?

    BOOM!


    Aaron leaped backward, as Reaper Smashed on his previous spot, creating a mini crater.


    "Such force?"


    He landed on his feet, staring at Reaper who slowly walked out from the crater, dark energy smoke emanating from his body.


    Whoosh!


    Aaron swiftly turned around and blocked Apate''s swords with his...


    ''This? I''m a lot stronger than these three, but why does it feel like they have the upper hand?''


    Whoosh!


    His eyes widened seeing Azazel moving towards him.


    BOOOM!


    Aaron flew meters back from the collision, smashing heavily on the ground.


    "This?"


    He stood up from the ground, staring at the three:


    "So fun!"


    BOOM!


    A powerful energy wave burst out from him, rippling all over the place, his silver hair glowed, and increased in length, stopping on his back... Before everyone, he grew in height, his eyes turned bloodred, and an extra eye appeared on his forehead.


    "This?"


    Aurora was stunned.


    "Aaron just activated his Demonic transformation." Adeline said in mild surprised.


    "Wow! He looked so cool!" Vince yelled.


    "True." Protean nodded.


    Michael narrowed his eyes, staring at Aaron, whose profile instantly changed, with his stats having a massive increased.


    {Cheat: Disadvantage have been changed to: Power.}


    ''I don''t get, How is "Power" a disadvantage?'' Michael asked.


    {Power Means; Aaron can only be defeated by any opponent a lot stronger than him.}


    ''What about my walkers?''


    {Only Apate can keep up.}


    BAM!!!


    Michael lowered his gaze, and was stunned seeing Aaron''s skin was now red.


    "This will be fun!!"


    Aaron let out a sinister smirked, and with a Sonic boom, he moved, disappearing from the spot.


    "*Take him down!!*"


    BOOM!


    The three shot forward, and collided on Aaron, engaging in a battle of dominance...


    Whoosh! S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    Everyone present were busy moving their heads around, trying to follow the four''s movements, but only saw afterimages.


    BAM!!


    Azazel flew out from the clash, falling in front of Michael.


    "Fall back, Azazel. You did good."


    Azazel looked up at Michael, and nodded, then backed down, standing in front of the walkers.


    "*Ruler, why didn''t you send me?! I would have taken care of this boy.*"


    Michael looked over his shoulder at Porphyrion, the 11th Commander of the Giants... And chuckled:


    "Come on, Porphyrion. Your time will come, but not now and here." He said.


    Porphyrion stared at him for some seconds, and sat on the ground, his broadsword plunged in the ground.


    "And besides, you''re too big."


    Michael added.


    The giant just rolled his eyes at him.


    _


    Whoosh!


    Aaron moved backward, his clothes completely tore off, revealing his well-built muscles. Before him stood Apate and Reaper, their armors filled with sword marks.


    "You two are truly powerful!! None of my wind attacks seems to be working, then I''ll have to change strategy!" Aaron said, and grinned.


    "You''re right, I think it''s time to change Strategy!" Reaper said, his red eyes instantly turned golden... Gold light slowly wrapped around his figure, enveloping him.


    "What is Reaper doing?" Michael asked in mild confusion.


    {Host; Reaper is using his skill, known as Transformation.}


    ''Transformation?''


    Michael was speechless.


    BOOM!


    A powerful golden light burst out from Reaper, pushing Aaron and Apate some meters back.


    "GRRAAAAAAAA!!!!!"


    Everyone''s Jaws dropped wide opened, seeing the huge 30 meters long dragon serpents before them.


    ''Hmm... Reaper took the powers of that spirit, who was also the last of the Drakons... Does this mean, Reaper also gained the ability to turn into a Drakon? Is this the real appearance of a Drakon?'' He muttered, staring at Reaper.


    "How can a wolf transform into a Dragon?!!" Aura yelled in horror.


    "This...?"


    Even Aaron was stunned, staring at the Dragon, which shot towards him.


    "Good, let''s have some fun!"


    Aaron snapped his fingers, and instantly multiplied into hundreds... They all shot towards Reaper.


    ''Oh? He can also multiply? And to 200 clones! And all has the same strength... What else is he hiding?'' Michael thought.


    He watched as the 200 Aarons faced both Apate and Reaper. No matter how powerful the two were, they were in a disadvantage, a very big disadvantage.


    ''Should I have given them some rules?'' Michael thought.


    BOOM!


    Both Apate and Reaper fell heavily on the ground, after receiving countless attacks from Aarons.


    Reaper took his normal appearance, his face filled with rage, before they could charge again, Michael''s voice sounded:


    "Stand down, leave this to me."


    The two nodded, and moved backward.


    The 200 Aarons told above the clouds, and watched as Michael calmly walked towards them, using the air like his ground.


    "Huh? He''s fighting? Can Aaron win him?" Rhea, who was clearly a vampire asked.


    "I don''t know, In Elvis, Aaron is the strongest, the undefeated... But I don''t know about this human." Protean said.


    "And to be able to command this force, which only three made Aaron activate his demonic transformation... He won''t easily go down." Katherina added.


    "You have a point, but I still believe Aaron will win." Dylan said.


    Aurora moved her gaze around, and settled it on Michael:


    "Are you the one? The chosen one?" She murmured in confusion.


    "You are already thinking that, right? I think he''s the one." Adeline, who stood close to her, said.


    The two exhaled, staring at Michael.


    "If he''s really the one, what''s the outcome to this?" Aurora asked.


    "Aaron will lose."


    BOOM!!


    With her word, the whole 200 copies moved forward, their gazes fixed on Michael.


    "How cute."


    Michael summoned his Devil sword, still walking towards the charging Aarons.


    "These clones won''t work against me."


    With a casual horizontal swing of his sword, a transparent energy curve blade in the size of a semicircle moved, and collided on the clones.


    BOOOOOM!!


    Aaron flew backward from the explosion. He stabilized himself after moving a whole 20 meters back, and looked at Michael in shocked, his whole clones destroyed.


    "Is that all?"


    Michael simply slashed his sword downward, and sheathed it, staring at Aaron with a smile.


    "You are truly powerful, and I love that... But, let just hope you can keep up with me." Michael said, and instantly disappeared, appearing behind Aaron.


    "SO FAST?!!"


    Aaron turned around, and quickly blocked a punch from Michael.


    BOOM!!!


    Silence...

 Chapter 428 - 428: Egg Of A Celestial Monster

    Aaron fell heavily on the ground. He slowly stood up, and looked down at the bruise on his arm, which Michael''s fist made contact with.


    "You... What insanely spe--"


    "--Why are you still talking?"


    He quickly leaped forward, without even turning around to see who spoke to him... Aaron landed on his feet, and turned around to Michael, who was smirking at him.


    "Answer me, how are you so fast?" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My agility is beyond my realm."


    Whoosh!


    Michael moved, and swing his sword which was still sheathed.


    Aaron''s third eye glowed, and with a move of his body, he dodged Michael''s attack, moved behind and sent a kick... But was stunned kicking thin air.


    "Oh? Sorry, that''s just an afterimage." Michael said, staring at Aaron''s back.


    "Afterimage?" Aaron looked over his shoulder in mild confusion.


    "How? When did you get there?"


    Michael took a step, and appeared above the sky:


    "No one Alive can match my speed, not you or anyone... As you know, I''m a god... And how do you expect to catch a god?!"


    Whoosh!


    He disappeared again, before Aaron could do anything, a punch collided on his right cheek, then left... He flew backward, but was still receiving punches. Punches which he couldn''t see, let alone block.


    BAM!!


    Aaron fell heavily on the ground, and threw up a mouthful of blood... Returning to his normal self.


    "You... How?"


    Michael appeared five meters in front of him.


    "You''re strong, Aaron... You''re the god of the sky, so your Powers comes from the sky; mostly the Sun... But I''m Michael, known as Supreme, and the God of the Abyss... Look around you. I gain my powers from darkness, even the winds itself fueled my powers, not only that, I realm up every single time."


    {DING!}


    {Congratulations, Host gained 30,000 EXP from Worshipers.}


    "For now, I''m the unstoppable and undefeated... No one can defeat me... Well, for now."


    Aaron stood up, and wiped the blood off his lips: "What do you mean by "For now"?"


    Michael looked up at the night sky, and chuckled to himself:


    "The Boss I told you about... Only after I defeat him that I can be the strongest."


    He turned his head to a distance tree, and with a thought, Apate and Azazel disappeared.


    "What happened?" Aaron asked, noticing the two.


    "We''re being watched." Michael turned to Aaron, and smiled:


    "Why don''t we go and find out who this is?" He asked.


    "Race you there."


    Aaron smirked and disappeared.


    "This... Didn''t he heard everything I said?" Michael was dumbfounded.


    ___


    Whoosh!


    Sword Saint stood still, staring at Apate and Azazel in front of her.


    ***Move, or I''ll make you!!*** She hissed.


    "Sword saint, what a surprise meeting you here, I hope you enjoy the show?" Michael asked, sitting above the tree.


    ***You?*** Sword Saint looked up in mild confusion:


    ***How did you get up there?!!***


    "I don''t think that''s the right question you should be asking, shouldn''t you be asking; how to get to your fragments?" Michael asked.


    Sword Saint stared at him for some couple of seconds, and looked down at the two soldiers:


    ***Your soldiers are powerful, but soon... They''ll meet their match.*** She turned to the side, seeing Aaron appearing out of thin air.


    Aaron looked around and was stunned seeing Michael on the tree: "I first him, right?"


    ***....***


    Sword Saint raised an eyebrow in mild confusion. ***First who?***


    "Him?" Aaron pointed his finger at Michael.


    ***No, he was here all along.*** Sword Saint answered, getting even more confused.


    ***What''s going on here?!!***


    "Shut up!" Aaron hissed at her, and turned his head to Michael:


    "Come on, Can''t you let me win one?!"


    "..."


    Michael was dumbfounded.


    ***You fools! Shut up! Start counting! Your countdown has started!!***


    Sword Saint yelled, and plunged her sword into the ground.


    BOOM!


    A blue light surrounded her, and moment next, she disappeared.


    "This? Was that a Divine weapon?" Aaron was stunned.


    "Yes."


    Michael disappeared, and appeared in front of Aaron.


    "I don''t let others win easily." He turned around and took a step, disappearing again. Apate and Azazel followed behind.


    "...This, to others Michael is teleporting, but in reality, he''s Walking!!! Can someone do that?!! All Seeing Eyes! Why don''t you have this advantage?!!"


    Michael appeared in front of Aurora, causing her to jump up in fright, not expecting a human to suddenly appear in front of her.


    "Sorry, I just want to know something."


    Aurora calmed down her beating heart, and exhaled: "Please don''t do that again."


    Michael nodded, while she asked:


    "What do you want to know?"


    "Do we have any enemies? Or a place to take care of."


    "Well, the academy... Kara has a lot of people trapped in there, I don''t know her motive for doing that, but we need to rescue them."


    "People? How many?" Michael asked.


    "I don''t know, but there are mostly children." Aurora answered.


    "That, and a gateway is in the Dead Sea... Deep in the Dead Sea."


    The two turned to Aaron, who descended from the sky.


    "I''ll need a backup, because I suspect someone so powerful that can put the whole of Elvis into chaos is inside." He added, landing on the ground.


    Michael nodded, and turned to Aurora:


    "Ok, we''ll start with the academy... I''m sure Sword Saint will be going there, because If Kara really trap everyone in the school, that''s the only place she''ll be at the moment." Michael looked around the place, and turned to Aaron.


    "What about our deal?"


    "Right."


    He snapped his fingers, and a box appeared in his hand.


    "I can''t open it, But I''m 100% sure an egg is inside." He said, handing it to Michael.


    Michael observed the wooden box, and slowly infused his energy in it.


    CLICK!


    He looked at Aaron in surprised, and with a deep breath, he opened the cover, seeing a red and black color egg in it.


    Michael brought out the egg, and threw the Box to the side.


    ''System?''


    {Scanning...}


    {Celestial Monster''s Egg... Suitable for Destroyers'' soul.}


    {Name of Monster: Lernaean Hydra.}


    Michael froze hearing the name of one of the most dangerous monsters ever lived, the Lernaean Hydra!

 Chapter 429 - 429: Destroy Everything

    [Academy.]


    Kara sat on her seat, in a large office, staring at Blood Ivy who sat opposite her.


    "I don''t know if I should be happy or excited seeing you."


    Blood Ivy stood up, moving her gaze around the place. She walked towards the window, and looked down at the city, built around the academy building.


    "What''s your plan? We might be soul fragments, but our thinking isn''t in sync, well, not yet."


    She said, looking down at the Hellions standing on the Academy field, which was as big as a football stadium.


    "Well... As you already know, they''re more than 500 children and 100 adults here... With all their life force, and energy, We''ll be able to join."


    "These captives, are they still..." Blood Ivy looked over her shoulder at Kara, not completing her word.


    Kara smiled, and stood up: "Yeah, they have past through the process, their blood has been tainted, so they''ll be suitable."


    ***Good.***


    The two turned their heads to the door, seeing Sword Saint appearing in the office.


    ***We must reunite before the Ruler is freed... He won''t be happy seeing us shattered.***


    The two looked at one another and slowly nodded. Sword saint was the strongest among the fragments, so she automatically became the leader, and most of all, she was the one with the main weapon.


    "When do we start?"


    Sword saint sat on Kara''s seat, and placed her right leg on the left, staring at the two.


    ***Why are you asking such questions?! I saw Supreme, and I know both of you have no idea who he is... Let me tell you, That Human who came out of the gateway is the strongest human in the whole realms... He is a god, who can easily wipe us out--***


    "--But Aaron is the strongest." Kara cut her off.


    Sword saint raised an eyebrow, and with a flick of her finger, a slight cut appeared on Kara''s right cheek.


    Kara, and Blood Ivy froze, the two slowly raised their hands, and touched their cheeks. They lowered their hands, seeing blood on their fingers.


    "This?" The two were stunned.


    Feeling a sting on her face, Sword Saint touched her cheek, and also looked at her hand, seeing blood on it.


    ***Uh?*** She was stunned.


    "You attacked her, and we all got injured?" Blood Ivy asked in mild horror.


    ***I think because we''re now together, our bond got stronger, anywhere, you two must be careful...***


    She licked the blood off her hand, and instantly the cut on her face disappeared.


    ***Aaron might be Powerful in your world, but Supreme is the main obstacle in our plan, what we need to do is join together, set this world ablaze and retreat.*** Sword saint stood up, and added:


    ***We start, right away.***


    The two looked at one another and slowly nodded, the cut on their faces had also healed.


    "Ok."


    The two nodded at her.


    _____


    [100 Miles from the Academy.]


    Michael sat on Abyss''s head, staring at the Academy gate, which was sitting under a red sky.


    Beside him stood Aaron, Aurora, Protean, Modena, Emily, Lilly, and Adeline.


    "What do you think, Abyss?"


    Abyss who was in her Fox appearance, stared at the gate for some seconds, and said:


    "*We attack.*"


    Michael nodded, and turned to Aaron:


    "Do you have any plans?"


    Aaron smirked: "I have one plan, and that''s Attack."


    He snapped his fingers, and instantly, all the Hell demons standing behind all shot into the air, flying towards the Academy.


    "What about the children?" Michael asked, jumping off Abyss''s head.


    "We thought the children were good, but they had all been tainted... We might release them, but they''ll be evil, with only impure thoughts, so it''s better killing them all."


    "Oh? So you''re destroying the whole academy?"


    Aaron nodded.


    Michael smirked:


    "Then why didn''t you say that?! Porphyrion! Come out!!"


    A vortex opened above them, and the huge Giant jumped down, landing heavily on the ground.


    "You always dream of fighting for me, now is your chance... You have one mission, take down that city, turn everything into ruins."


    Michael said in a calm tone, his hands tucked in his overcoats'' pockets.


    Hearing the command, Porphyrion grinned, and raised its broadsword, placing it on its shoulder.


    "I suggest we all move back." Aurora said, seeing the dark energy rising from the ground.


    "Hell demons!! Fall back!!" Aaron yelled.


    The soldiers who were close to the gate instantly stopped their actions, and shattered, turning around, moving back to Aaron.


    Aaron and his group then leaped backward, landing 50 meters from Michael, who stood calmly on the spot.


    Whoosh!!


    The wind picked up, as a huge tornado instantly formed around Porphyrion.


    ''It seems he''s going all out.'' Michael thought, seeing the high amount of energy surrounding Porphyrion''s sword.


    "*AHHHHHHHHH!!!!!*"


    Porphyrion yelled, and swung its sword, sending a 200 meters long energy blade towards the city.


    __


    "We''re ready." Kara said walking inside the office.


    ***Good, let''s get goin--***


    BOOM!!


    The two looked at one another in confusion, and simultaneously turned their heads to the window... Seeing the huge energy blade moving towards them with insane speed, the two were momentarily stunned.


    ***Move!!!!***


    Sword Saint shot towards Kara, grabbed her arm, and disappeared from the Office.


    At that exact moment, the energy blade collided on the City.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!


    ___


    Michael smirked seeing the blade momentum increasing, as it kept on moving, destroying more of the city.


    [DING!!]


    [Host gained 1,000,000 points.]


    [Total points: 17,100,000.]


    Aaron and his group watched in utter astonishment, as the academy city was turned into ruins in less than a minute.


    "Such attack force?!" Emily looked at Porphyrion with horror.


    "I admit it, Supreme is the strongest human I have ever seen." Protean said.


    "Good job, Porphyrion... You know what to do, finish the job."


    Michael started walking towards the ruin city, Abyss took her human appearance, and followed behind him.


    "Come on." Aaron said, and started walking.


    Aurora and the rest of the team looked at one another, sighed, and follow behind Aaron.


    "I''m still confused, did we conquer the City in less than a Minute?" Modena asked, her face filled with shock.


    __


    Sword saint and Kara appeared at the underground section of the academy, they looked around the chaotic place and Kara yelled:


    "What was that?!!!"


    ***Supreme... That''s Porphyrion''s primary attack... We need to get moving!! Now!!*** Sword saint yelled. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Right away! This way."


    The two transverse countless passageways, which made Sword Saint puzzled.


    ***Why so many passageways?*** She asked.


    "Oh? This is just a defense protocol, you see all these holes on the wall, right?"


    Sword saint turned her gaze to the wall, seeing tiny holes on it, and slowly nodded her head.


    "These are all traps, anyone who dares enter here won''t be able to walk past these, because they''ll be cut into pieces before even trying."


    Sword saint stared at the holes with a slight frown:


    ***What''s this made out from?*** She asked.


    "From powerful weapons that can cut through anything." Kara said.


    ***Anything?***


    Sword saint chuckled:


    ***This will be useless against, Supreme.***


    Kara stopped, and turned to Sword saint:


    "Aren''t you exaggerating about this Supreme?" Kara asked with a slight frown.


    ***Exaggerating? I don''t exaggerate... I''m stating the fact... If you don''t believe me, you''ll have to see for yourself.***


    Sword saint walked past her, heading to the door at the other end.


    "See for myself? You''ll see it!! I''ll be the one to kill this Supreme with my trap!" She yelled, quickly following behind Sword Saint.


    ***Fufufu... I won''t dare say that, and you, who isn''t even a Transcendent have the gut to say it.***


    Kara looked at Sword Saint''s departing figure with a deep frown.


    ***Stop bluffing, and come with me, we don''t have much time.***


    "....."


    _______


    Swoosh!


    Michael cut off a Hellion into two halves with a wind blade. He tucked his hands in his pockets, staring at the hundreds of dead Hellions around them.


    "You didn''t kill everything? I''m surprised." He said.


    Porphyrion, who was busy destroying a building stopped, and turned around to Michael:


    "*They might have hid, Ruler.*"


    "Mm-Hmm." Michael nodded with a slight smile, turning his head to Aaron and his group, who were fighting some Hellions.


    **GRRAAAAA!!!**


    He looked over his shoulder at the five Hellions charging towards him...


    "You guys never learned."


    Whoosh!


    The five only saw a Flash, and Michael reappeared on his spot, dusting his hands... Instantly the five Hellions'' bodies broke apart... Falling to the ground.


    "Let''s see what''s happening in the academy."


    Michael took a step, appearing in front of the Academy gate... He moved his gaze around the ruins, and walked inside.


    __


    After taking some steps, he came to a stop, and moved his gaze around the ruins.


    "Are you ready to show yourself?" He asked with a sneer.


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    A huge spider, standing 5 meters tall, and 3 meters long walked out from the small entrance of the destroyed building.


    Michael tilted his head, staring at the entrance. "I''m guessing that''s the way in."


    Screech!!!!


    The spider let out a shriek, and lunged towards him.


    "Yawn!! How boring."


    Michael exhaled, and with a flash, he appeared behind the spider, he kept his sword, and walked inside the entrance... After some seconds, the spider separated into two halves, and collapsed on the ground, dead.


    "I wonder If I''ll see someone, or something more powerful in here."


    He said, not even noticing the spider was an Immortal monster.

 Chapter 430 - 430: Run, Host!!

    "Stop!!"


    Michael stopped on track, staring at the three men in front of him. One a human, another a beast folk, and the last an elf.


    "How dare you destroy the academy which have stood for more than a century?!!" The first yelled with killing instinct.


    Michael stared at him with a bored expression:


    "I''m not here to answer questions, sorry, I don''t have time."


    The three looked at one another and summoned their weapons, an unknown energy started emanating from their bodies.


    "Leave him to me, guardians!!"


    The first, the beast folk, with the upper body of a lion, shot towards Michael.


    "DIE!!!"


    Whoosh!!


    "..."


    "Uh!"


    The two were stunned, seeing Michael standing behind the man... Who walked for five seconds, before falling to the ground, his head rolling to the side.


    "I told you, I don''t have time to waste."


    Before the two could attack, a huge spider fell from the sky on them... They quickly leaped out of the way, while the spider collided on the ground... Its skin as black as night.


    "This? Elder Kara''s familiar?" The human was stunned.


    "Oh? This baby is now mine." Michael said, and with a thought, the walker shot forward.


    "Stop!! Stop It!!"


    The two leaped into the air, and descended on the Spider... Landing on its back.


    Before they could plunge their swords into its body, a web shot from the distance, colliding on the two, hanging them on the wall.


    They turned to a dark spot, seeing another huge green spider walking out.


    "Another?!" The elf''s eyes widened in horror.


    "Yes, I got this guy in the arena... A secret, don''t let its blood touch you... If it even has blood." Michael chucked, and walked deeper into the ruins.


    "Kill them."


    He added.


    The two spiders turned to the two and rushed them.


    ______


    Michael got to the office, and looked around the destroyed room, and sighed:


    "Hey system? Locate these guys."


    {Locating....}


    {Location gotten.}


    A map appeared in front of Michael, and he laughed out loud seeing the location.


    "So smart, and I''m guessing the captive are all in here."


    "In where?"


    He looked over his shoulder at Aaron, who stood ten feet from him.


    "They''re underground, come on... I know the entrance."


    Michael turned around and walked past Aaron; "Coming?"


    Aaron turned around, and followed behind him.


    "Won''t miss it."


    _______


    Kara, and Sword saint walked inside a huge room, filled with glass cages...


    Sword Saint moved her gaze on the children and adults in the glasses, and nodded with a smile.


    ***You did your homework... I''m impressed.*** She turned her head to Blood Ivy.


    ***Start the process.***


    Blood Ivy nodded, and with a pull of a lever, she turned on the machines connected to the glasses.


    The group watched as the captives'' eyes instantly turned white, green light flowing out from their bodies, passing through the pipes connected... Sword saint followed the flow, and watched it stopped on a machine, which has two doors.


    "Come on."


    Kara walked inside the machine, followed by Blood Ivy. Sword saint moved her gaze around for the last time, and followed, entering the machine.


    "We''ll be reunited after this." Kara smiled, and closed the doors.


    Before the machine''s doors could close, the three saw Michael and Aaron walking inside.


    "This?"


    They were stunned, seeing Michael''s devilish smirk.


    The doors instantly closed shut.


    "So? Should we destroy these things?" Aaron asked in mild confusion, moving his gaze on the glasses.


    "We''ll be heartless doing that, come on! What are we waiting for?!!"


    Michael pointed a finger at the glasses:


    "[Void destruction finger]"


    Aaron nodded, and also pointed a finger at the machine:


    "[Fire bullet]."


    Whoosh!!


    The two attacks moved, and collided on the glasses.


    BOOOOOOM!


    "HUH?"


    Michael and Aaron were stunned speechless, seeing the smoke before them... Which completely obstruct their view..


    {WARNING!!!!!!}


    {WARNING!!!!!!}


    {WARNING!!!!!!}


    {WARNING!!!!!!}


    {WARNING!!!!!!}


    Michael held his head seeing only red, he had not seen so much red still the day he entered the Immortal Realm... And was stunned because their attacks collided on something, but what?! What can make the System go crazy?


    {WARNING!!!!!}


    {SYSTEM ADVICE HOST TO RUN!!!}


    "RUN?"


    He turned to Aaron, and also saw the same painful expression on his face.


    ''Uh? Does Aaron have a system?''


    {Warning!!! Run Host!! Run!!} S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Run from what?!'' Michael yelled back, staring at the smoke before him.


    {Typhon''s soul manifestation discovered! Host isn''t strong enough to fight him!}


    ''Typhon''s soul manifestation?!!'' Michael was stunned.


    "Michael, I think we should run." Aaron said, this was the First time he was running away from a battle, and he was ready to run.


    Out of curiosity, Michael waited, but Aaron already started moving backward, the pressure was just too strong.


    ****You dare to disrupt my Lord?****


    A Demonic voice sounded, shaking the whole place.


    Michael took a step back.


    "Typhon."


    ****You''re one stubborn boy, Brother... Just be patient, we''ll meet sooner than you think.****


    The smoke cleared, revealing the most handsome man Michael and Aaron have ever seen... His golden hair and eyes were fixed on them, his face was so smooth that Michael was embarrassed with his own look.


    "Wow, he''s beautiful, but the most dangerous." Aaron said, still moving backward.


    "True." Michael nodded.


    ****I''ll take that as a compliment, retreat now. Or I''ll act.****


    Michael scoffed:


    "You''re just a Soul manifestation, what can you do?!" He provoked.


    {I won''t do that Host.}


    ''What?! He''s just a soul manifestation!''


    ****HEHEHE... I see my brother is still ignorant.****


    Michael''s face instantly turned paled.


    __


    "Where is Aaron and Michael?" Aurora asked in mild confusion, looking at the Academy ruins.


    "I don''t know, but I saw Aaron entering inside." Emily added.


    "Really? Then let''s go and see what''s happening in there." Aurora said.


    "Stop!"


    Adeline yelled, her eyes instantly turned bloodred.


    "What is it, Adeline?!" Aurora asked the Vampire Queen.


    "I... I can sense a powerful presence, a very powerful presence." She said, frantically moving her gaze around.


    The group instantly got on guard, moving their gazes around the ruins.


    At that exact moment;


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMM!!!


    Both Aaron and Michael flew out from the ground, into the air, and smashed heavily on the ground.


    "This?"


    They were all stunned.

 Chapter 431 - 431: Typhons Soul Manifestation VS Supreme And God-Of-The-Sky 1

    "Did he blast us out from the ground?"


    Aaron asked in mild surprised, sitting on the ground.


    "It seems so, if not we won''t be outside." Michael added, getting up from the ground.


    "Close call on that shield, or else." Aaron stood up, stretching his body.


    The group standing behind them looked at one another in both surprised and shock... Not knowing what to say.


    Michael and Aaron noticed the gazes, and turned around... Seeing the group, they yelled in unison:


    "RUN!!!!"


    Without hesitation, they shot forward, running... The group instantly followed behind... Although they had no idea who or what they were running from, but if Aaron and Michael are running... They''ll be dead meat to stay behind.


    BAM!!


    A figure burst out from the ground, hovering high above the ruins.


    "Porphyrion! Stop him!!"


    Michael yelled, still running.


    Porphyrion nodded with a grin, and shot forward, stepping on all the buildings in its way.


    "*AHHHHHHHHH!!!*"


    Porphyrion raised its sword, and smashed down on Typhon''s soul manifestation.


    ****Sending a Ant against me... You''re really underestimating me.****


    Typhon casually waved his hand, instantly turning Porphyrion into dust.


    "This?" Michael was horrified.


    {Abyss Walker have been destroyed.}


    {Number of abyss walkers have been reduced.}


    ''Reduce?! What the hell did that mean?!! I thought my walkers can''t die!!!'' he yelled at the system.


    {Host will have to resurrected Porphyrion again, but if he''s destroyed for the fifth time, Porphyrion will be lost.}


    ''Whaf the hell! I thought nothing can kill my walkers!!!''


    {Typhon isn''t, nothing, Primordial gods can kill your walkers, and Typhon is higher and stronger than a Primordial god...}


    ''You should have told me this earlier, with your words, I can''t casually send my walkers against Primordial, or anything higher... Because they''re the ones who could kill my walkers.''


    {Yes, But Host can change this.}


    ''How?!''


    Michael yelled inwardly, while still running.


    {By becoming a Primordial god... Your Walkers will automatically be immune to them. Enter Typhon''s realm, and your walkers can''t be destroyed by him.}


    Michael slowly nodded;


    ''How can I defeat him? Or send him back?'' Michael asked, and added:


    ''And I thought he''s still trapped!!''


    {Yes, Typhon is still imprisoned, If he was out, you''ll be facing the real self, not a manifestation.}


    {Typhon can summon his manifestation because his time of release is getting closer.}


    ''If only a manifestation can do this, I can''t even think of what the main Typhon is capable of... Tell me! How can I take him down?!!''


    {Do Host really want to know?}


    ''Yes!!''


    {Ok Host.}


    {Quest Triggered.}


    Michael stopped on track, the rest running past him, out of the ruins...


    He blinked hearing the System''s words:


    ''Quest triggered?!! Are you mad?!!! Wait, what''s this quest.''


    {Fight and Defeat Typhon''s soul manifestation.}


    {Rewards: [{1} Strength activation]. [{2} Bloodline increased to Lv100]. [{3} 100,000,000 points]. [{4} Soul spirit evolution]. [{5} Devil Sword upgrade into a Divine class weapon]. [{6} Clone Evolution]. [{7} Abyssal call upgrade]. [{8} Mystical-class dagger]. [{9} Shirt of Nessus Upgrade]. [{10} EXP from Worshipers will have a 100% increase].}


    "Ten Fantastic rewards for just completing a quest, this simply means I''ll die... You have never been so generous." He said out loud.


    {"...¡­..."}


    Michael sighed, and looked at Typhon, who was staring at them.


    ''Sword saint is merging with her soul fragments, and he''s there watching over her? Why? There must be something about Sword Saint to made Typhon reveal his powers? Is sword saint his baby? His love? Nay... Maybe he needs her for something else... That must be the reason he''s protecting her... I should think how to fight him, how can I fight someone who''s 50 times stronger than me?''


    "What are you waiting for, Michael?! We need to move!!" Aaron yelled, coming back for Michael.


    "I''m not going, I''ll be fighting him." Michael said, his gaze fixed on Typhon.


    "Really?" Aaron was stunned.


    "Yeah, I must win him." Michael said, and started walking towards Typhon.


    "Well... If you''re going, I''m also coming." Aaron said following behind him.


    "You know this is dangerous, and we might not survive."


    "Dangerous is my middle name, and I always survive."


    As Aaron spoke, he grew in height, his hair increasing in length... The third eye appeared on his forehead.


    Michael smiled, as the clone rose from the ground, shattered and merged with him, cladding him in his black obsidian armor, his helm covering his face... Two wings instantly burst out from his back.


    "Reaper! Come out!!"


    The space tore opened and Reaper walked out, he looked at Michael, and transformed into the huge golden dragon, then turned into a trail of light; and merged with Michael.


    BOOOOOM!!!


    Typhon looked down at the explosion, and narrowed his eyes seeing the two figure walking towards him, one a half demon, and the other?


    Typhon looked at the figure in black and golden armor, with six wings, two black and four gold... The two figures emanating a suffocating pressure.


    ****Oh? You''re back?**** He asked, not surprised even for a bit.


    "You know we''ll be back?" Aaron asked.


    ****YES, it''s not in you two nature... You''ll rather fight then run.****


    "Telling you the truth, I was actually running away... But Michael showed me the Truth."


    Michael turned his head to Aaron, not understanding when he showed him anything.


    "He showed me, you can''t always run from your foe! Sometimes, you need to stand, and fight!!"


    ****Hehehe... I''m glad you''re back... So how are we doing this? You two will attack one at a time, or together?****


    "*Are you looking down on us?!*"


    ****Yes.**** Typhon gave a straight answer.


    "Wow, now I know how our enemies feel." Aaron said, and yelled:


    "That didn''t mean we''ll like it!!"


    Typhon stared at him for some seconds and turned to Michael:


    ****So?! I''m waiting!!****


    Michael turned to Aaron, and the two nodded. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "*This will be one of the biggest battle we have ever fought." Michael said.


    "Yes! And we must survive!!" Aaron added.


    With a resolute determination, the two summoned their weapons and shot forward.


    "*Here we come you bastard!!!*"


    Michael yelled, his eyes instantly turned golden.

 Chapter 432 - 432: Typhons Soul Manifestation VS Supreme And God-Of-The-Sky 2

    BOOM!!


    Typhon stared at the soul spirit, which burst out from Michael, and with a downward swing of his sword... The huge spirit also dropped its sword on him.


    "*Die!!*"


    Michael yelled, smashing his sword down on Typhon.


    BAM!!!!!


    "Huh?"


    Michael was stunned. His Devil Sword, which could cut through anything, was caught by Typhon''s soul manifestation, using two fingers!! His Spirit''s sword stopped only an inch from Typhon''s head.


    ****Using toys against me, You should at least give me respect, Brother.****


    BOOM!!


    A dense amount of killing instinct burst out from Typhon, throwing Michael miles away from the city.


    "This?"


    Aaron was stunned, he looked at Typhon, and shot towards him.


    ****Oh? God of the sky, what a surprise... I personally killed the first god of the sky, killing the second won''t make any difference.**** S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He snapped his fingers, and instantly, and unknown force gripped Aaron, immobilizing him.


    "You!! Let me go!!"


    ****I''m still amaze with your ignorance, and stupidity... Thinking I''m some puny Monsters, which you can kill with a wave of your hands... Don''t you know why I''m sealed away? You''re really a fool.**** Typhon turned to the side, staring at the distance.


    ****I can destroy a realm with just a wave of my hand, and you guys can destroy my minions with a wave of your hand, do you now see the difference...? You might be powerful, but you''re still not strong enough to even clean my shoes, let alone fight me.****


    "Aren''t you being too Arrogant?!!!" Aaron yelled.


    ****Arrogance isn''t a crime, It''s only a crime if you don''t have the strength to back it up.****


    Aaron stared at Typhon in a daze.


    _


    Michael stood up from his ground, and vigorously shook his head, removing the dizziness he was feeling.


    ''I was careless, again.''


    {Health point: 10,000,000/20,000,000.}


    "Hey, system, are you saying just his killing instinct removed 10,000,000 Health point?! What the fuck!!"


    Michael looked around the destroyed forest he smashed into and sighed:


    "I can''t defeat him, I''m not strong enough."


    {Actually, Host has a way to defeat the soul manifestation.}


    "Which way?! I can''t use [Spetiokinesis] because he can simply escape space skills, I can''t use [Haemokinesis] because he doesn''t have blood, my void attack skills are also ineffective, because he is a Manifestation... Wait."


    Michael remembered a skill, he switched on the System screen, and check the detail.


    "Wow, whatever gods there is, is truly on my side." He switched off the system, and picked up his sword from the ground.


    "Time to show that old fucking Dragon who''s the Boss."


    With a Sonic boom, he shot into the air.


    __


    "Why are you protecting Kara?!" Aaron asked.


    ****Kara? You mean sword Saint? She''s my Lord, so I had to protect her... Answer this.**** Typhon turned to Aaron.


    ****If your Lord is in danger, won''t you help?****


    Aaron remained silent, staring at Typhon with a deep frown.


    ****That''s what I think.****


    Typhon turned his head to the side, seeing Michael flying towards them.


    ****Now God of the sky, stay back and watch the show.****


    He waved his hand, throwing Aaron to the ground, right in front of the entrance of the city... He then turned to Michael.


    ****What took you so long, Brother?****


    "**Oh, you have been waiting for me? How Nice of you to wait for your death.**"


    Typhon raised an eyebrow, upon hearing Michael''s demonic voice.


    ****You''re my brother, Supreme, Why don''t we join forces? We don''t need to be enemies, if you join me, I''ll give you everything you ever dreamed of.****


    "**Sorry, But you can''t give me anything.**"


    BOOM!!


    A Vortex opened behind Michael.


    "**Because, I have everything.**"


    Apate, Zelus, Alien, Predator, Azazel, Dracula, Chimaera, and Abyss walked out.


    "**I will admit it, You''re indeed powerful, but this is only a manifestation, so you can''t act all mighty here.**"


    Typhon tilted his head to the side, and smirked:


    ****Come on them.****


    Michael smirked back and instantly disappeared... The eight walkers drew out their weapons, and shot forward.


    ****Come on.****


    Whoosh!


    Typhon shot towards them.


    Michael appeared in front of him, and slashed with his sword, Typhon dodged with a bend of his body, grabbed Michael''s wrist and threw him some meters back.


    Without wasting even a second, he moved towards Apate, and sent a punch, shattering her into smoke, then moved to the other.


    ****If this is the best your soldiers can offer, you''re nothing!!**** He shattered Chimaera with a kick, and moved to another.


    Michael Stabilized himself, and stared at the system screen.


    {Walkers have been destroyed: 1/5.}


    In less than a minute, Typhon destroyed the last walker, and grinned at Michael, staring at him over his shoulder.


    ****Is that all?****


    Michael grinned back: "**Not really.**"


    The eight walkers instantly rose again, standing behind him.


    "**You might be powerful, but not strong enough, Come out!! All of you!!!!**"


    BOOM!!!!!


    Typhon looked around him, seeing Walkers walking out from countless vortexes.


    ****I''m surprised, More than a Million Soldiers, Who would have thought a common human can command such force.**** He said.


    Aaron looked up at the sky, seeing only figures in Black armor.


    "He''s going all out?!"


    "Aaron?!"


    He looked over his shoulder, seeing his group rushing back.


    "What happened to you?!" Aurora asked in shock, seeing the black energy chains around Aaron.


    "Don''t worry about me, I can get out of this, soon... For now, let''s keep some distance."


    The group looked up at the soldiers above them, nodded; and quickly moved out from the ruins.


    ___


    "**Today, I''ll know how strong you really are Typhon! Walkers!! Attack!!**"


    With Michael''s order, the whole Walkers let out a roar, and shot towards Typhon.


    ''System, if a walker is destroyed, revive it, but don''t revive if it''s destroyed for the fourth time.''


    {Ok, Host.}


    ****Hehehe...****


    Killing instinct burst out from Typhon, killing more than a thousand walkers, but that didn''t stop the rest.


    Michael and his commanders stood at a distance, watching as Typhon single-handedly fought the walkers, killing thousands with every punch.


    "*What''s your plan, Ruler?*" Apate asked in mild confusion.


    Michael looked at her, then at Typhon, and grinned.

 Chapter 433 - 433: Typhons Soul Manifestation VS Supreme And God-Of-The-Sky 3

    Michael stared at Typhon, who was now fighting the Knights.


    "No matter how powerful he is, all this energy he had used will surly drain the main body''s energy. Soon, this soul manifestation will become weak, and slow... Then we''ll attack."


    The commanders behind him slowly nodded, their gazes fixed on Typhon.


    {DING!}


    {500,000 Abyss walkers have reached the requirement Host placed: 4/5.}


    ''Hmm... Remaining, 1,067,985. Typhon is truly powerful, and to say half of my walkers are all above the diamond medal, some being Transcendent... But none could land a hit on him.''


    "**Commanders, keep him busy.**"


    Whoosh!!


    The ten shot forward, moving towards Typhon.


    "**Porphyrion, Come out!**"


    BOOM!!


    The huge Giant formed beside Michael, his intense gaze fixed on Typhon.


    "**Go and have your revenge.**"


    "*GRRAAAAAAAA!!!*"


    With rage, Porphyrion shot towards Typhon, and swung his broadsword, sending the energy blade forward.


    Whoosh!


    Typhon turned around, and with a punch, he destroyed the blade, and flew towards Porphyrion.


    ****It seems I''ll have to destroy you again!**** He yelled.


    "**Not happening!!**"


    ****Huh?****


    Whoosh!!


    Michael appeared behind Typhon, and slashed his back with his sword: ''Still dodged the fatal blow, impressive.''


    Michael thought, moving some meters from the stunned Typhon.


    ****This?****


    Typhon looked at Michael with a frown:


    ****This Giant distracted me so you could strike, How cunning.****


    Michael spun his sword, and smirked:


    "**Haven''t you discovered it? You''re getting slower with your movement, and your attack force had also reduced, No matter how powerful you are... You''re just a Manifestation.**"


    Michael moved, his Walkers following behind him.


    "**You think a normal Manifestation can kill me?!!!**"


    Michael''s golden eyes glowed brightly, his spirit appeared above him.


    "[Ruler Command]!!!"


    He yelled, moment next, their surroundings were plunged into pure darkness... Typhon staggered backward in shock, feeling his energy instantly stopped flowing.


    ****What is this?!!**** He looked around the dark space in confusion.


    "**Die!!**"


    Michael and his Walkers appeared from all direction, and dropped their attacks on Typhon.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!


    A powerful sonic wave spread out from their contact, destroying any building that was left standing.


    It moved hundreds of miles, and collided on Aaron and his group, throwing them to the ground.


    They all turned around at the city, their faces filled with shock and horror.


    BOOM!!


    Michael, and Reaper fell heavily on the ruins, their bodies covered in bruises, and blood.


    "We... We did it."


    He said in disbelief, while staring at the red sky.


    "*Yes.*" Reaper answered, lying beside him.


    BOOM!!


    A figure burst out from the ground, and hovered 100 meters in the sky.


    Michael turned his head to the figure, seeing it was Sword Saint he sighed, and closed his eyes.


    "Too tried for her." He said.


    {DING!!!!!!}


    "Finally."


    {Host have completed a quest, Known as: [Fight and Defeat Typhon''s soul manifestation].}


    {Reward: [{1} Strength activation], Have been activated.}


    {Reward: [{2} Bloodline increased to Lv100], have been activated.}


    {Reward: [{3} 100,000,000 points], Have been gifted.}


    {Reward: [{4} Soul spirit evolution], have been activated.}


    {Reward: [{5} Devil Sword upgrade into a Divine class weapon], have been upgraded.}


    {Reward: [{6} Clone Evolution], have been activated.}


    {Reward: [{7} Abyssal call upgrade], have been upgraded.}


    {Reward: [{8} Mystical-class dagger], have been gifted.}


    {Reward: [{9} Shirt of Nessus Upgrade], have been upgraded.}


    {Reward: [{10} EXP from Worshipers will have a 100% increase], have been activated}


    {Healing cheat: activated.}


    BOOOM!!


    Michael smiled, feeling all his internal injuries healing with a frightening speed, and after ten seconds, both he, and Reaper stood up from the ground.


    He then turned to Reaper in surprised: "You bled? Maybe you''re different from other walkers." He thought, completely ignoring Sword Saint hovering 100 meters away.


    BOOM!


    He turned to his sword, which started ascending into the air.


    "Uh?"


    Michael stared as a red lightning bolt tore through the sky, and fell on the sword, sending a powerful shock wave in all directions.


    "This?" Michael stared at his sword which slowly landed from the sky, and shot towards him.


    BAM!


    He caught it on the hilt, and calmly observed the blade.


    {Congratulations, Devil Sword have been upgraded into a Divine Weapon.}


    Michael blinked, but the surprise wasn''t done.


    {Congratulations, Shirt Of Nessus have been upgraded into a Mystical-class outfit, all benefits have gained a 100% increased.}


    He looked down at his overcoats, even more dumbfounded.


    {Congratulations, Abyss Walkers have gained a 50% increased in attributes, and Clone have been upgraded.}


    {Congratulations, Host gained a new permanent weapon, The Dagger of Calamity.}


    {Congratulations, Strength have been activated, and Host gained 100,000,000 points.}


    Michael blinked still hearing more notifications, after 10 seconds, he looked up at Sword Saint, a devilish smirk on his face.


    "Were you successful?" Michael asked.


    ***Yes--***


    "--Don''t get me wrong, I just want to know, so next time you won''t bring any excuse of being weak."


    ***This?***


    Sword Saint was stunned by his word.


    ***I''ll show you how powerful I am!!***


    She summoned her divine-class weapon, and without hesitation sent a powerful slash towards Michael.


    "Don''t act all arrogant here."


    Michael casually swung his sword, shattering her blade with the mere wind generated from his action.


    ***Uh? A-A Divine-class weapon?!*** Sword Saint was horrified:


    ***How did you upgrade your weapon into the Divine class?!***


    "Stop asking questions." Michael summoned his new red Dagger, and smirked at Sword Saint. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Here I come."


    ***And Here I go.***


    "What?"


    With confusion, he watched as Sword Saint disappeared from sight.


    "I thought she was going to fight."


    "*How can an ant fight the Lord?*"


    He looked over his shoulder at Reaper, and slowly nodded:


    "You have a point." He kept his weapons.


    "The system''s boost, really helped us in that attack." He said, turning to the destroyed entrance, seeing Aaron and his group walking inside.


    "I can''t believe you did it." Aaron said in mild surprised.


    "I won because it''s just a Manifestation." Michael said, looking at the sky:


    "Typhon is there, somewhere in the sky, watching us... We just need to be ready for his full force."


    ____


    [Between Chaos.]


    Supreme Queen sat on her throne with a slight smile on her face:


    ""You couldn''t even kill him, are you sure you aren''t getting weak?""


    She asked, turning her head to the glass screen five meters from her.


    The 200 red eyes moved, and settled on her:


    ****That was just a test... If you think your human is so powerful, why don''t you release me?!****


    ""Don''t be in a rush, your fools are coming to your location, then we''ll see how powerful this human is.""


    ****You-You''re really taking this as a show!!****


    ""Fufufu.... Just for fun.""


    She said with a chuckle.


    *


    *


    *


    {[Ruler Command] description: When Activated, A 20 meters wide invisible Force field will automatically appear around Host... All enemies in the barrier will instantly lose their Powers, and turned powerless... Can be use once a day. Note: the stronger host gets, the more its field increases.}

 Chapter 434 - 434: Celestial-Stage Monster: Cetus

    [Dead Sea.]


    "Aaron, why are we here? You know how dangerous the Dead Sea is, especially when it''s dark." Emily said, looking at the eerie sea, which was so quiet that it sent shivers down her spine.


    Aaron held her hand, and flashed her a smile:


    "I don''t know you''re scared."


    "Scared? I''m not scared, it''s just... Today feels so foreboding." Emily said, her gaze still on the sea... The moonlight was the only thing illuminating their view.


    "Come on now, We need to assist Michael, this is the last Sea, let''s just hope this will be suitable to hatch that egg." Aaron said.


    Emily was still staring at the eerily calm sea, there wasn''t even a single fluctuation... The sea was calm, the darkness was so foreboding that even Protean standing behind them felt something wasn''t right.


    "I think there''s something wrong with the sea."


    Aaron turned around to Protean, a frown on his face... Not knowing why they''re feeling something wrong, he turned his gaze to the sea... His eyes glowed for some seconds, and widened afterward.


    "This?"


    He turned his head to Michael, Who was walking towards the sea, 50 meters from them, who were standing on the shore.


    "Should we stop him?" He asked, and shook his head; "Nay, he can handle it." Aaron added.


    The two looked at one another, and nodded, not saying anything.


    Michael walked towards the sea, and stopped on track.


    {Celestial Stage Monster discovered in the sea.}


    Michael raised an eyebrow, upon hearing the system.


    ''What is a Celestial Monster doing here? Well, I don''t have any, it''ll make sense to have one as a walker.''


    He thought and stomped his foot on the ground, sending a powerful sonic wave towards the sea, causing huge waves... Which could surely woke anything inside.


    GRRRRAAAAAAAAA!!!!


    A loud terrifying roar tore through the sky, reaching more than a hundred miles away.


    Michael and the three behind watched as a huge monster shot out from the sea, it was a mixture of a snake and a shark, it was more than 70 meters long, and 30 meters wide, on its back were scales, and shark fins could be seen on its body... It has the head, and body of a red python.


    This abomination fixed its gaze on the tiny human standing on the shore, and hissed out.


    ***Who dares disturb my slumber?!!!***


    It roared.


    "I don''t know there was such a monster here." Aaron said in mild surprised.


    "Same." The two nodded.


    _


    Michael stared at the monster and smirked:


    "You must be Cetus, right?"


    ***You know me, Human?!!***


    "**Human!!**"


    BOOM!!


    A dense amount of divinity burst out from Michael, the golden sword tattoo on his cheek glowed.


    The Giant Snake-Fish monster instantly shut up seeing the sword on Michael''s cheek, and feeling his dense amount of Abyssal Divinity.


    ***I apologize to the Abyssal Ruler for my rude behavior; But this is my territory.*** It said in a humble tone.


    Emily: "....."


    Aaron: "Is it me, or am I hearing things?"


    Protean: "I thought I was the one hearing things. That Monster just became docile, wasn''t it yelling some seconds ago?"


    "**Oh? I know it''s your territory, but You''ll be useful to me... Very useful.**"


    ***Useful?*** Cetus was puzzled.


    "Yeah, When You''re dead."


    Cetus''s gaze turned cold. Seeing the smirk on Michael''s face, it got even more enraged, and shot down towards him.


    "Get me its head." Michael commanded.


    Whoosh!!!


    Reaper appeared behind him, and shot towards the charging Snake.


    ***I''ll Kill you!!!***


    "With the 50% Boost from the system, and Reaper''s personal strength, a Celestial Monster won''t pose a threat." Michael said.


    Reaper moved, his claws elongated into swords, with a Sonic boom, it increased his speed.


    SWOOSH!!!!


    "...."


    Aaron and his group froze, only Aaron saw how Reaper moved, and that made him even more shocked.


    BAM!!


    Reaper landed on the ground, and the huge head fell behind him... The rest of Cetus''s body fell into the sea, turning it bloodred.


    Michael raised his hand into the sky, and snapped his fingers, a circular object flew out from the sea and landed on his palm.


    "Core from a Celestial Monster, what a good hunt." He smirked.


    Draaaa.


    Hearing the sound of something being dragged on the soil, he turned to Reaper seeing him dragging the head towards him.


    "*My Lord, the head you requested.*" Michael stared at the head and nodded with a smile.


    "Have this." He threw the core to Reaper. "That will help you enter the True God Realm."


    Reaper took the core in mild surprised, he bowed at Michael, and observed it.


    BOOM!!


    "This guy is a monster--No! He''s the Monster Emperor, who''s busy creating more monsters... I just wonder what this "Destroyers" will look like." Aaron said, staring at Reaper who was now a True God.


    {Congratulations, Reaper have entered the True God Realm, Host gained 10,000,000 points from the kill, and reward.}


    {Congratulations, Reaper gained a title, known as Abyssal Calamity.}


    Michael slowly nodded at Reaper, and turned to the Head. "Rise!"


    BOOM!!


    The whole sea trembled, the wind picked up, and the sea started boiling. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s he doing now?" Emily asked.


    "It can''t be, he''s rising the monster, turning it into his walker?!" Protean was stunned.


    BOOM!!


    Cetus shot out from the sea, but this time, a black armor could be seen on its body, concealing all its skin, leaving its face expose.


    Seeing Michael, the 100 meters long Snake -Shark monster bowed its head.


    "*Greetings to the Ruler.*"


    Michael nodded at it. "Rise."


    He said, and walked towards the sea.


    _


    Michael crouched down, brought out the egg from the system storage, and slowly placed it in the water.


    ''Please let this be the one.'' He thought.


    {DING!}


    {Approved.}


    He sighed in relief seeing the green words on the system, and asked:


    ''Now what?''


    {Host will have to merge the egg with Destroyers'' soul.}


    He nodded, and with a flick of his wrist, Destroyers'' soul essence appeared in his hand... Michael took a deep breath and exhaled.


    "Here goes nothing."

 Chapter 435 - 435: Return Of Destroyers

    {merging.....15%}


    {merging.....50%}


    {merging.....80%}


    {merging.....100%}


    Michael placed the glowing egg on the sea, stood up, and slowly took some steps backwards.


    Aaron and his group watched as the light around the egg brightened, its radiant illuminated the sea from below.


    BOOM!!!


    Michael, and Reaper leaped backward, while Cetus dive into the sea, creating distance from the light.


    BOOM!!


    The second explosion was so huge, it created a tidal wave, which moved towards the shore.


    "This?! Move back!!"


    Aaron yelled, and leaped backward, Emily and Protean followed behind him.


    SPLASHED!


    The tide fell heavily on the shore, moving towards the land and forest ahead.


    "Shit!! I need to stop this!!"


    Aaron said in midair, and shot towards the charging water.


    He landed on the ground, and Activated his water skill, trying his best to hold back the waters.


    "What are you doing?!" Michael asked, hovering in the air.


    "You! You caused this!! Help me!" Seeing Michael staring at him, Aaron yelled:


    "What?!! Innocent people and creatures are in the forest!!" He added.


    Michael turned to the forest, then at Aaron.


    "Ok, but you''re doing it the wrong way."


    He summoned his sword, and infused his divinity in it;


    "[Void Of Retribution]."


    With a downward slash, he sent a blade energy, which created a 200 meters deep pit, and was freaking 100 meters wide.


    Aaron looked over his shoulder, and was stunned seeing the pit.


    "Right! I should have done that."


    He shook his head and disappeared, appearing beside Michael.


    "Uh? You can teleport?" Michael was stunned.


    "It''s nothing serious." Aaron said, watching as the waters all entered the pit.


    GRRRRRRRRRAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!


    A Loud and powerful roar sounded from the shore, the sound was both frightening and powerful, causing all the birds and nearby Monsters to run away in terror.


    Aaron looked down, seeing his two companions on their knees, holding their ears.


    "What?"


    He disappeared, appearing in front of the two:


    "What happened?" He asked worriedly.


    "The... The sound, too powerful!!" Protean said with difficulty, blood started flowing down their ears, which horrified Aaron.


    "Michael!!" He yelled, raising his head to Michael.


    "On it!"


    Michael shot forward, moving towards the shore, Reaper following behind him.


    "This?!"


    Michael and Reaper stopped on track, seeing the 500 meters tall Creature before them, its three heads were almost reaching the sky.


    The huge creature was a combination of a Dragon and a hydra... Its four strong legs were on the ground, where the sea previously sat... Its long tail was more than a 100 meters long, and end with a sword blade.


    After their roar, the three heads looked around in confusion. The moment they saw the tiny figures below them, they lowered their heads, and eyes instantly widened in shock, surprised, and joy.


    "*MASTER!!!*"


    They spoke in unison, their Voices causing a mini earthquake.


    Michael rubbed his ears, and nodded at them:


    "Welcome Back, Destroyers." He said with a smile.


    "*You brought us back?!*" The middle head asked.


    "Yes, You''re my subordinate, and I promise to resurrect you guys."


    The three heads looked at one another, and Yars opened her mouth:


    "*Ok, but why do we look different, and I''m now the middle one, between these two troublemakers! Why?!!*"


    Michael chuckled with her complaint, and explained everything to the three, after a whole five minutes, he was done.


    "*So much happened?! The Master is now a god, and we are still...*" Des, who was the right head stopped talking, and asked the two other heads.


    "*What are we?*"


    "*Don''t know! The Lord will know.*" Tro said, turning his head to Michael.


    "You guys are... Hmm... Let''s say a Dragon, and a Snake. Wait! A hydra! Yes! The Lernaean Hydra." He said.


    "*So we''re now a Hybrid of the two most powerful species?*" Yers asked in mild confusion.


    "You can put it that way." Michael answered.


    The three heads looked at one another in surprised, moment next:


    Des: "*YES!! WE''RE THE GREATEST!!*"


    Tro: "*The Kings! And Queen, that''s who we are!!*"


    Yers: "*No one can dare attack us, now!!*"


    "..."


    Michael stared at the three with a stunned gaze, and chuckled:


    "Ok, you guys need some upgrade."


    He stretched forth his hand towards Destroyers, and instantly dark tornado enveloped the three, spinning violently.


    Aaron, Emily and Protean stopped 50 meters from Michael, staring at the dark tornado in surprise.


    BOOOM!!!


    The Tornado dispersed in all directions, revealing Destroyers in a black obsidian armor, their red eyes filled with surprise and shocked, feeling the armor on their skin.


    "Welcome my new walker." Michael said with a smile.


    "WHAT?!!!"


    Aaron''s, Emily''s and Protean''s eyes almost pop out hearing Michael, and seeing the gigantic creature.


    _____


    50 Miles from their location, Sword Saint stood above the sky with a deep frown on her face. ***This is bad, I need to warn the others.***


    She looked down at the small stone on her palm and smiled, staring at Michael''s blood on it.


    ***The Ruler will always remain the Ruler, Although he''s trap, he still helped Hecate get the blood... I''m just lucky Hecate spell worked, and the Ruler came to help me.***


    Sword saint turned around, and flew away from the place. A gateway opened, and she entered, leaving the fourth realm.


    ______


    [Realm of Gods.] S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Erebus stood under the tree, staring as the leaves moving with the wind.


    "Father!!"


    He looked over his shoulder, seeing Nemesis rushing towards him.


    "What happened?"


    "We have a problem."


    "Ok, what''s this problem?" Erebus asked in a calm tone.


    "Those guys already discovered how to free lord Typhon!!"


    "Let me guess, they need Michael''s blood, right?"


    "Uh?" Nemesis was stunned.


    "You know?"


    "Yes, we might not be able to leave this realm, but that didn''t mean we''re blind to what is happening down there." Erebus said.


    "If you know, why didn''t you do something, or send your darkness legion?" She asked in mild confusion.


    "Your father can''t do that."


    Nemesis looked behind her, seeing Nyx landing on the ground behind her.


    "Mum? Why is that?"


    "Because it''s not right, the time isn''t right."


    Now Nemesis was confused.


    "Don''t think too much about it, Child."


    Nyx caressed Nemesis''s hair, and smiled: "It''s good you''re here, I have something to tell you."


    Nemesis nodded, and listened to her mother''s every word, and exclaimed:


    "WHAT?!!"

 Chapter 436 - 436: Little Sister

    [Back to Michael.]


    Aaron slowly circled Destroyers, scanning the creature... Michael, Reaper, and Destroyers stared at him in utter silence, and a little confused.


    After he was done, Aaron opened his mouth:


    "Darkness, Fire, and space affinities, I am surprised, the three has their own affinities, and that made them very dangerous."


    Destroyers flapped their wings, pushing Aaron backward.


    "*Now that you''re done, we can breathe.*" Yers said.


    Aaron stabilized himself, and dusted his body, without saying anything.


    All this while Protean was moving his stunned gaze on the ground, couldn''t hold it any longer, he turned to Aaron.


    "Master, Where is the sea?"


    "Uh?"


    His question stunned everyone present, that they had to look down.


    Their eyes widened in realization. The whole sea was gone, literally.


    Michael turned his head to Destroyers, then looked down at the dried ground.


    Whoosh!!!


    The group sharply turned their heads to the North, feeling a dense amount of death energy. Aaron and Michael looked at one another and a single thought appeared in their heads.


    "The Gate."


    Without wasting a second, they flew towards the direction, moving above the dried land.


    Swoosh!!


    The group landed on the ground, staring at the dead fishes all over them.


    "We''re lucky, some of the sea animals might have followed the sea to the pit." Aaron said, looking around the place.


    "This... The energy is so powerful here, but where is it generating from?" Emily asked.


    Michael took some steps forward, and placed his hand on an invisible barrier.


    "You can''t see it because it''s concealed by this barrier." He said.


    "A barrier? Why can''t I see it?" Protean asked in mild confusion, he walked towards Michael, tilting his head to the side.


    "I still can''t see anything." He said.


    Michael chuckled, summoned his sword, and slashed downward, easily creating a crack on the barrier.


    Whoosh!!!


    A high flow of killing instinct, and death energy flew out from the crack, colliding on their faces.


    "*Whoa!!*"


    Des exclaimed, moving his head from right to left.


    Michael smirked, and with five slashes of his sword, the barrier collapsed.


    The group fixed their stunned gazes on the red gateway before them, an unknown energy was flowing out from it.


    "Is this the gateway to Skull?" Aaron asked in mild confusion.


    "Yes, It''s located under the Dead Sea... But thanks to these guys, the gate is out." Michael walked towards it, he stopped and looked at Aaron over his shoulder.


    "I suggest your group should stay back from this one... They''re powerful, but if you want them to live, they shouldn''t enter." With that said, he walked towards the gateway, Reaper following behind him.


    Destroyers looked at one another, and suddenly shrunk in size, then flew towards Michael, landing on his shoulder.


    "You guys can--"


    "*--Yeah, come on, I''m dying for a battle.*" Tro said.


    Michael nodded, and walked inside the gateway with the three, leaving Aaron, Emily and Protean behind.


    __


    Michael walked out from the gateway, and moved his gaze around the red sky above them... There was nothing but black landscape, with a huge black castle sitting some miles from him.


    *GRRAAAAA!!*


    Michael looked up at the sky, seeing skeleton soldiers with wings, armed with swords flying towards him.


    "Wait, I didn''t make an announcement, right?" He asked.


    "*Maybe you did, because if you didn''t, they won''t arrive so fast.*" Yers said, staring at the Skeletons landing ten meters from their location.


    "Lv70 monsters? When last did I fight a Lv70 monster?" Michael asked with a thoughtful expression, scratching his head.


    "What do to think? Will you fight them?" He asked turning to Destroyers.


    "*Us? No way, we''re beyond their standards, what about this Wolf?.*" Yers quickly asked, gesturing her head at Reaper.


    Reaper turned his gaze to the side, not saying anything.


    "Oh? Aren''t you two too arrogant?" Michael asked in mild surprised.


    Reaper and Destroyers simply looked around, not staring at him.


    "Attitude."


    Michael shook his head, and turned to the Skeleton Soldiers.


    "A total of 200. Knights, come and handle these guys."


    A Vortex opened behind Michael, and 20 knights walked out, the swordsmen walked ahead, while the archers followed behind them.


    "*Ruler!*"


    "Good, guys who care, now, take care of these things." He said.


    The Knights turned to the Skeletons, and the Chief Knight said:


    "*Ruler, Sending us will be an insult to these soldiers.*"


    "Uh?" Michael turned his head to the chief knight, a little puzzled.


    "Meaning?" He asked.


    "*Ruler, I alone will be enough, sending us will be an overkill.*"


    "Oh? Ok, go then, kill them." Michael said, folding his hands on his chest.


    The chief knight nodded, and walked towards the Skeletons.


    "*Who''s that guy?*" Des asked, staring at the knight.


    "Him? I met him in one of my games, he''s one fucking bastard, and also a pain in the ass."


    "*Oh? So big words, I''m guessing you were enemies, right?*" Tro asked.


    "Yes, the killing kind."


    Destroyers nodded, and turned their heads to the chief Knight. The other 19 stood behind them.


    *GRRAAAAA!!*


    The skeletons all let out a roar, and charged forward.


    The Knight stretched his sword to the side, and without hesitation, moved.


    Michael watched the chief knight, as he broke through the skeletons'' lines, cutting them down into bones... He was so amazed by the chief knight''s speed and attack force that left him thinking.


    ''If he was this powerful when we fought, I don''t think I''ll last a minute, the 50% boost from the system really power up my walkers.''


    Whoosh!!


    BAM!!


    Michael looked down at his feet, seeing a skeleton''s skull... He looked up at the chief, seeing him standing still, his sword stretched to the side, and bones lying all over the place.


    {DING!}


    {Does Host want to sign the walker?}


    ''Uh?''


    {Any walker sign with the mega cheating system can''t be eliminated... And will automatically gain the leader position in their own race.}


    {Note: Commanders are automatically signed to the system.}


    Michael blinked, and command: "Apate, Azazel, come out!"


    The two rose from the ground, but now, a cape made from dark energy could be seen on their back, moving with the wind, a sword logo was also engraved on the armor plate, cape.


    "Hmm... So this is what happens if they''re signed. Ok, do it."


    BOOM!


    Dark smokes surrounded the chief Knight, and slowly dispersed, revealing him in a black armor, with a cape on his back, just like Apate''s and Azazel''s armors.


    ''System, can all my Walkers be signed in?''


    {No host, A Walker needs to reach the requirements before signing.}


    Michael nodded, and turned to Reaper and Destroyers. ''What about these two?''


    {They aren''t true Walkers, but Host can still sign them, with points.}


    ''Hmm... How many points are we talking here?''


    {50,000,000 points for each walker.} S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael blinked in shock.


    ''My points?''


    {127,100,000.}


    ''Hmm... Ok, for now, do Reaper and Abyss.''


    {Are you sure Host?}


    ''Yes, I already said do it, do you need to ask?''


    {Signed.}


    {Pointed deducted.}


    {Points remaining: 27,100,000.}


    Whoosh!!


    Michael raised his head, and was stunned seeing a dagger flying towards him.


    BAM!!


    Apate divided the dagger into halves, and the group turned their heads to the distance, seeing a lone figure walking towards them... Holding throwing knives in each of his fingers.


    "Who?" Michael asked, walking towards the figure, his soldiers following behind him.


    "Thanks Apate." He said, while she nodded.


    The two group stopped 20 yards from one another, while the figure stood still, his gaze fixed on the ground.


    Tap-Tap-Tap!


    Michael turned his head to the right, seeing a woman with a purple hand-fan, walking towards them, she was in a long white Taoist robe.


    Tap-Tap-Tap!


    He turned his head to the left, seeing a muscular man walking towards them, he was an elf, armed with a huge sledgehammer, which he surprisingly placed on his shoulder.


    Whoosh!


    Michael looked above them, seeing a man with a pale skin, and red eyes staring at them, dark wings flapping behind him.


    "Wow, I''m so impressed, all Lower gods, what next, a primordial?" Michael asked with sarcasm.


    ***Oh? Mr Supreme is really so powerful.***


    Michael looked behind the figure in front of them, seeing a young lady moving towards them with a smile on her face.


    "And you are?"


    "Eris... Primordial goddess of Chaos, and Queen of Skull."


    Aaron walked towards them, his gaze filled with killing instinct.


    "Now answer me, which one of you killed Essie?!!"


    **Oh? That would be me.**


    Aaron looked up at the man hovering above them. "You?"


    He chuckled:


    "I promise Essie and the Grand priests that I''ll avenge them, and this is the day."


    ***Aren''t you in a rush, god of the sky? I know you want revenge, but you aren''t the only one.*** Eris said with a smile, and turned her head to Michael:


    ***Supreme, I''m the first Primordial you have meet in person, you should be grateful.***


    "Lady, I don''t give a fuck who you are, If you''re here to fight come on, I''m ready."


    Eris shook her head, and moved her gaze to Apate.


    ***How are you doing, Little Sister?***


    "....."

 Chapter 437 - 437: What Was That?

    Eris took a step, and appeared in front Apate. Before Apate could act, Eris quickly opened her palm, pausing time.


    She smiled, raised her hands, and slowly removed the helmet on Apate.


    ***I miss you sister.***


    She said staring at Apate''s red eyes.


    {DING!}


    {Threat On A Walker''s mind.}


    {Walker is a Commander.}


    {Defense protocol activated.}


    Eris raised her hand towards Apate''s face, the moment her palm touched her, a powerful amount of Abyssal divinity burst out from Apate... Throwing her meters away.


    BAM!!


    Eris fell heavily on the ground, instantly, the Time started flowing again.


    "Uh?"


    Michael looked at the notification on the system screen, and turned to Eris, who calmly stood up from the ground, and dusted her body.


    "You... You paused time? How the hell did you do that?!" He yelled.


    Eris looked at her body for sign of dust... Seeing nothing, she turned to Apate, then at Michael.


    ***I so want to kill you right now, but you''ll be useful in the future.***


    Eris turned her gaze to Apate, again. A soft expression on her face.


    ***Bye sister.***


    Apate walked forward, bend down, picked her helmet, anr put it on; her face indifferent.


    ***Moros was right, You''re gone.***


    She held back her tears, and turned to Michael:


    ***Pay heeds to this. If Typhon didn''t kill you, I will... If I can''t kill you, I will make sure to kill someone close to you. A sister for a sister.*** With that said, she walked away, turning into smoke.


    Michael frowned, Eris''s eyes didn''t show she was joking.


    ''I need to move quickly.'' He thought, and moved his gaze on the four people around them.


    "Kill!!"


    Killing instinct burst out from him, and the dagger appeared in his left hand, while his sword on the right.


    Hearing his command, Azazel, Reaper, and Apate shot forward.


    Before Michael could move, Aaron stopped him:


    "Leave him to me."


    Aaron shot towards the guy hovering in the sky, instantly attacking him.


    Michael stared at them for five seconds, and looked at the Lady with a hand-fan fighting Azazel.


    Azazel leaped into the air, and smashed down on her, but to his surprised, the lady disappeared into smoke, appearing above him.


    Whoosh!!


    She opened her fan, and with a swing, she sent blades towards Azazel, who simply turned around and slashed with his sword, cutting the whole blades into halves.


    **Your sword skill is exceptional.** She said, landing on the ground.


    "*Compare to Ruler, mine is a joke*"


    Azazel moved, his sword tearing the wind behind him.


    **Show some respect!!**


    She swung her fan, sending a huge wind blade towards the charging Azazel.


    "*My Ruler is the only one, Who deserves Respect!!*"


    Azazel leaped into the air, dodging the wind blade, he gripped his sword tightly, and shot forward.


    "*[Shadow Dash]*"


    He used Michael''s skill, and disappeared from view.


    **Uh?**


    Her eyes widened in shock, moment next.


    Whoosh!!


    Azazel appeared behind her, blood dripping down his sword.


    The lady looked down at her abdomen, seeing a deep slash on it... She turned around to Azazel, and fell on the ground, dead.


    Michael turned his head to Aaron, and was speechless; Aaron was clearly punching the man to death...


    ''He really hated him.'' He thought, and lowered his head to Reaper, who was facing off the man with daggers.


    With Reaper''s strength, he still couldn''t hit the man, who was like a shadow, unhittable, and uncatchable.


    **I''m here, dog.** He said, rising his head to Reaper.


    Reaper turned around, and shot forward, only to hit smoke.


    "*If you''re so great, why are you running?!*" Reaper yelled.


    **I''m not running, you''re just slow.** The man said, standing some meters behind him.


    Reaper gritted his teeth, and shot forward again, but the man disappeared.


    "*This??*" Reaper was stunned. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whoosh!


    "*GRAAA!*"


    Reaper turned around, but saw no one... He looked at his back, seeing a cut.


    "*You injured me?*"


    Reaper asked, rising his head to the man who appeared 10 meters from him.


    **Oh? Are you angry? It''s just a cut.** The man said.


    Reaper grinned, revealing rows of white teeth.


    "*Do you know who I am?!*"


    BOOM!


    **Uh?**


    The man raised his head to Reaper, seeing dark armors appearing on his skin, in less than five seconds, Reaper was clad in his obsidian armor, his cape moving behind him.


    **...**


    The man was stunned, he took a step backward.


    "*Now, let''s have a good flight.*"


    BOOM!


    Reaper shot towards him, and smashed down with his claws.


    BAM!


    His claws collided on the Man''s daggers, pushing the man some steps back.


    **This?**


    He looked up, only to Reaper above him, without hesitation, he moved.


    BOOM!


    Michael watched as the two moved all over the place, engaging in a battle of speed.


    "Hmm... Their speeds are now equal."


    "*When are we fighting?*"


    He turned to Destroyers on his shoulder.


    "These guys are too weak for us." Michael answered.


    Whoosh!!


    He looked up at Aaron, seeing the Man flying to the ground. He landed and burst out into a sinister laughter.


    **Hehehehe!! You can''t win Aaron! We study your every move! You''ll die!!**


    BOOM!!


    A dense amount of energy burst out from him, and pulled the other three, including the lady, Azazel killed.


    Michael and the group watched in mild confusion, as the bodies merged together, forming a single creature.


    ***GRRAAAAA!!!!***


    Michael stared at the ten feet tall Creature with four heads, and eight hands, each of the hands was armed with a different weapon.


    "This is?"


    ***Hehehehe!!! How do you like us now?!! Four minds, and eight hands!!***


    "Are You fighting?" Michael asked, looking at Aaron.


    "I already burn out all my anger, You can kill them, and second, he said they have mastered all my attacks." Aaron answered.


    "Ok then. Destroyers, I think it''s our turn."


    Destroyers nodded, and flew into the air, hovering above them.


    Michael smirked, and moved, disappearing from view.


    BOOOM!!


    A powerful pressure burst out from Destroyers, falling heavily on the creature.


    BAM!!


    They dropped to their knees:


    ***What is this?!***


    The four heads looked up with difficulty, seeing a small Hydra, as small as a puppy.


    ***Huh?***


    ***That thing is releasing this much pressure?!***


    They asked, forgetting the main threat.


    Feeling the danger, the two lowered their gazes, only to see a figure moving towards them. The figure''s golden eyes were filled with killing instinct.


    ***This??***


    Whoosh!!!


    "....."


    Everyone was stunned.


    Aaron turned his head to Michael, who stopped behind the creature... He watched as Michael pointed his sword on the ground, and drew a circle, then stepped backward.


    BANG!


    Aaron stared at the four head in one, which fell heavily on the circle.


    "..."


    Aaron was flabbergasted.


    "Who''s next?" Michael asked, looking at the headless body over his shoulder.


    THUD! THUD! THUD!! THUD!! THUD! THUD!!!


    Michael turned his head to the castle, seeing a sea of monsters running towards them, their eyes filled with rage.


    "So Troublesome."


    Michael simply snapped his fingers, freezing all the blood in the Monsters'' bodies.


    BAM!


    They all dropped to the ground, dead.


    {Host gained 1,000,000 points.}


    {Total points: 28,100,000.}


    Michael waved his hand, removing all the cores, and with a clench, the cores flew towards him.


    {Total: 100,000.}


    "What can I do with this? I have everything..."


    He turned to Aaron, "You need this?"


    Aaron nodded his head.


    Seeing him nod, Michael send all the core towards him: "Keep it, then. It''s useless to my walkers."


    He turned around and walked towards the gateway.


    "Come on, I need to close all the Abyssal gates, And get out of here... You heard Eris, she''s going after the ones I love."


    He turned his head to Destroyers: "Destroy that Castle."


    Destroyers turned to the castle miles away, and with a thought, the space appeared above it tore opened, and lava flow down; falling on the castle, turning it into nothingness.


    With that taken care of, Michael started walking, Reaper, Azazel, and Apate following behind; while Destroyers landed on his right shoulder.


    Aaron stared at them in awe, and turned to the burning castle.


    "Did he just destroy Skull in less than 10 minutes?" He asked.


    _______


    [Amerisa.]


    [Four months after Michael''s departure.]


    [Night Time.]


    "What are you doing, Mira?" Shenras, who was with a schoolbag asked, staring at Mira, who was busy writing something on the roof of the tallest building of Amerisa.


    Mira stood up with a smile, looking down at what she wrote on it.


    "I Miss you Brother." Shenras read the word, and turned to Mira, a little confused.


    "You know, my brother has never left me for more than a month... I know he left me for some months in the past, but this is different."


    "How is it different?" Shenras asked.


    "This time he left with uncertainty." Mira answered.


    "Don''t worry, I know your brother, he''ll be back... You don''t need to worry so much about it." Shenras said.


    "Thanks, Shenras... Come on, let''s go home.". Mira looked below the building, and smiled... She picked up her bag, and walked towards the door, which leads downstairs.


    Whooosh!!


    ***Mi....raaa...***


    A cold breeze collided on Shenras, causing her to look around in surprise, and shock.


    ''What was that?'' She frantically moved her gaze around.


    ''I''m sure I heard someone called Mira? Not audible, but I heard it.''


    "Are you coming?"


    Mira asked with a smile.


    "Yeah." She nodded, and followed behind Mira, constantly looking around the roof.


    High above the night sky, two red eyes were fixed on the group, and disappeared afterward.

 Chapter 438 - 438: Leaving The Fourth Realm, And Entering The Abyss

    [Back To Michael.]


    [Next Day.]


    Michael stood in front of the last gate in Elvis, and walked towards it.


    "You created this?"


    He asked, placing his palm on the Earth around the gateway.


    "Yes. The gate opened some weeks back, so I had to sealed it this way, I figured you''re the only one can close it."


    Michael nodded at him, and with a slight pressure, the earth instantly shattered, turning into dust.


    Whoosh!


    A dense amount of Abyssal energy burst out, moving all over the landscape. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ok, Aaron... I think this is goodbye, Don''t worry, we''ll meet again."


    Aaron nodded: "I''ll be waiting for that day."


    He watched as Michael entered the gate, and it surprisingly disappeared.


    "I''ll be waiting." Aaron added, and disappeared from the land.


    _____


    [Abyssal.]


    Whizzed!


    Michael walked out from the gateway.


    He stopped and moved his gaze around his surroundings. The sky was as black at night, with a single red Sun, which cast its red rays on the land below... Around the place were countless hidden creatures moving around, Michael couldn''t see any, but he knew they''re there, watching.


    "Ok, this is creepy." He said, walking on the pathway, filled with priceless gemstone...


    Screech!!


    He looked up, seeing flying creatures moving high above the dark sky, with the [eyes of Abyss] The creatures were monsters he had never seen before, and Michael have seen a lot of monsters... The monster were a combination of a griffin, and a snake, some even has the body of a skeleton.


    He sighed and lowered his gaze... "Let''s see if that guy will accept my invite... Come out."


    Michael waited for some seconds, then the space behind him tore opened, and Drakon walked out, in his human appearance.


    "I thought you forgot me, Partner." He said.


    "Where you busy?" Michael asked.


    "Not too busy to answer your call." Drakon replied, and moved his gaze around the abyss.


    "Where the hell are we?"


    "The Abyssal."


    Michael''s reply stunned him speechless.


    "Wait! Partner, why didn''t say you''re calling me here?" He asked.


    "*Who''s this?*"


    Drakon lowered his gaze to Michael''s coat''s pocket, seeing a small Hydra flying out.


    "Uh? Are these?" He looked up at Michael, a little surprised.


    "Yeah, Destroyers." Michael answered, and started walking.


    "Come on, Let''s see what''s waiting for us." Michael said.


    Drakon observed Destroyers, and thought: ''I thought they were centipede?''


    He walked behind Michael, looking around the place.


    SCREECH!!!


    The group of three looked up, seeing the creatures shooting towards them with clear killing instinct.


    "*Hmm, Master... I thought you said you''re the Ruler here, but why are they attacking us?*" Des asked in confusion.


    "Well, we just need to reset their brains." Michael said, before he could summon his sword, the system''s voice sounded in his head.


    {Congratulations, Host! Third Quest have been completed: Visit the Abyssal.}


    {Recognition activated.}


    BOOOM!!


    A suffocating Aura instantly burst out from Michael, spreading all over the land, moving thousands of miles in seconds.


    The charging monsters instantly froze, after five seconds, they dive even more, but this time, there wasn''t any killing instinct.


    Michael, Drakon, and Destroyers watched as the 20 Monsters descended from the sky, and started circling them...


    "What are they doing?" Drakon asked in mild confusion.


    "How would I know that?" Michael asked back.


    "*I think they''re greeting you.*" Tro said.


    "*Yeah, Paying respect.*"


    Michael and Drakon looked at one another, and Michael asked the two.


    "How do you know that?"


    "*Don''t mind these two, they have no idea on what they''re saying.*" Des said, stunning Michael and Drakon.


    Thud!!


    The whole Monsters all stood in front of Michael, and got down on their knees, bowing their heads.


    "*Oh? We aren''t wrong.*" Yers said, her tone filled with excitement.


    Michael just rolled his eyes, and stared at the monsters.


    "Who would have believed these guys are all Mystical-class monsters, with the lowest being a Lv90?" He asked looking at Drakon.


    "Yeah, I thought I was the strongest, but these guys are beyond my realm." Drakon said.


    Michael nodded, and turned to the Creatures: "Get back to whatever you''re doing."


    They all nodded, and shot into the air.


    ___


    Some miles from their location, a huge inky black castle stood, this majestic castle was completely engraved with gemstones, its golden gate radiant the rays of the red sun... Powerful soldiers in black armors and wings were busy patroling all over the compound and vicinity, with Mystical-class weapons in hands.


    In the huge castle, an old man sitting on a sofa, opened his eyes... He turned his head to the door, and smiled:


    "Finally, you''re here." He said, closing his eyes.


    ___


    [30 minutes later.]


    "*We have been walking for more than 5 hours now. Where are we even going?*" Yers asked in mild frustration.


    "You aren''t even the one walking, so why are you complaining? And we have only been walking for 30 minutes." Drakon asked with a frown.


    Yers turned her head towards him: "*Yeah, but staying one place is tiresome, and how do you know it''s already 30 minutes?!*"


    Drakon blinked, and shook his head: "How do you know it''s already 5 hours?"


    "*This?!*"


    Yers was stunned, But Drakon continued:


    "If you think staying one place is tiresome, then more around."


    "*...*"


    "Stop you two."


    Michael came to a stop, and looked at the castle ahead.


    "That''s our destination." He said.


    "*I don''t get, if you''re the king of this realm, why are we walking? Shouldn''t we be in a ride, and being escorted by hundreds of soldiers?*"


    Michael looked at Destroyers on his shoulder:


    "I don''t know you talk this much."


    "*Now you do.*" Des and Tro said in unison.


    Yers hit their heads with hers, and turned to Michael: "*I''m not wrong.*"


    Michael sighed:


    "I might be the king, but I''m not crowned yet... Let me simplify it; take me as a crown prince, who hasn''t been crown King... Just like Drakon here, he''s the prince, but not the king."


    "*Oh? So you''re saying only kings have that privilege?*" Yers asked.


    "Hmm... You can put it that way." Michael answered.


    "Why are you chatting, come on, I have been waiting!"


    "Huh?"


    Michael was stunned, he moved his gaze around, looking for the one who Just spoke to him.


    "I''m waiting for you in the Castle."


    He heard the voice again, but this time, he got a location.


    "Come on, we need to hurry." He said to the two, and walked towards the castle.

 Chapter 439 - 439: Revelation

    Michael, Drakon, and Destroyers stared at the huge castle that was almost reaching the sky in disbelieve, it was simple too large... Its size was as big as a football stadium, and with Michael''s calculation, it could hold more than 10,000 people... Or even more.


    "Is this a castle or a town?" Drakon asked in mild confusion.


    "We can only find out after we enter."


    Michael said. Before he could move, a figure landed on the ground, then more figures followed suit, instantly surrounding the group.


    "*Again?*" Yers asked, moving her gaze around.


    "Is it me, or are these guys all above the Immortal realm? And... They all have Mystical-class weapons!!!" Drakon yelled in shock.


    The soldiers stared at Michael, their eyes instantly widened in shock... Without hesitation, they dropped to their knees, heads bowed.


    "*Welcome Back, Ruler!!!*"


    They roared in unison.


    "What took you so long?"


    The three turned their heads to the gate, seeing an old man with gray hair, and eyes walking towards them, he was in a golden robe, embedded with gemstones.


    "You?" Michael asked, not completing his words.


    "Greetings soon-to-be Ruler, I am Ashyn..." He turned o Drakon:


    "And your forefather."


    "..."


    Both Michael and Drakon were stunned.


    _____


    [Sitting Room.]


    Michael sat on the sofa, with Drakon and Destroyers, staring at Ashyn, who sat before them with a smile on his face.


    "Come on, have something to eat." Ashyn gestured to the drinks and cookies on the table.


    Michael looked at the things, and looked up at him. "You also enjoy Humans'' foods?"


    "We might be in the abyss, but food is food... Right?"


    "*Yeah, 100% correct.*"


    Yers said, already stuffing her face with food.


    Michael ignored her and asked:


    "Havoc said you don''t have much time, Way is that?" He asked.


    Ashyn sighed deeply. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You know this saying, nothing is permanent... Even a true god as myself will surely pass away. It''s not my fault... But it''ll be my fault If I leave without passing down my powers." He looked at Drakon, then picked up a glass of tea, and relaxed on his seat, staring at the two.


    "I''m surely you have questions, you can ask." He said.


    Michael thought for some seconds, and started:


    "My questions changed with time, but the main thing I want to know is, who''s this Supreme Queen, and how was Typhon created, and even sealed away?"


    "That''s some questions you have there, I''ll have to start from the beginning... I suggest you sit back, and listen."


    Michael picked up a glass of tea, and got ready to listen to the story.


    Ashyn coughed, clearing his throat, and started:


    "Millions of years ago there was nothing but void, and endless sea of darkness... In this eternal darkness, a glowing ball of light appeared, signaling peace, freedom, and creation... This light emanated an unknown energy which created the realms; the first realm; Known as Earth, your world. Second realm; known as Amavera Darren''s world. Third realm; Draconian, Drakon''s world. Fourth realm; Elvis, Aaron''s world. Fifth realm; Narvik, Miles''s world. Sixth realm; Alphavio Leo''s world. And so forth... These realms are filled with countless planets and Powers... The light created the habitants in all the realms. This light is our creator... And the only one with the strongest skill in the whole universe... Which is [OmniKinesis]. The Light hovered above its creation and discovered it needed beings who could help rule its creation, and then emerge powerful beings, whose Powers were only second to the creator... These beings were known as Primordial... The first; Gaea, the Primordial goddess of Earth... She gave us trees, soil and was the mother of everything moving on earth. Then followed by Tartarus: the Primordial god of the Abyss, our former King, Ruler of the deepest part of hell. And Erebus; Primordial god of Darkness, Nyx, Primordial goddess of Night, and more... These beings gave birth to many children, both monsters and Humans... And everyone lived in peace... The light who created all this nodded at its work, and gave the powers to rule to the Primordial, then went into a deep slumber..."


    "...As the saying goes. Peace is just like the seasons, it comes and goes, With the Absence of the Light, who''s known as the Supreme Queen, the Titans and monsters attacked the gods... They claimed they''re the superior beings, who are fit to be rulers. The Primordial and gods battled against their forces, and finally sealed the Titans in the Abyssal, right here..."


    "Gaea, who was the mother of the Titans was enraged. She visited another Primordial, had sex, and gave birth to the Terror, and the destroyer... Typhon... Typhon is a hundred heads Dragon, whose has powers over all Elements ever think of... Under such powers, half of the gods, both Primordial, and True Gods joined him and his mother... Gaea''s goal was to release her children, and give them their rightful place, which is the throne, and Typhon will be their King-of-Kings..."


    "...Typhon plunged the whole realms in chaos, and successfully destroyed the seventh to the Tenth Realms, turning all the inhabitants into Monsters... His personal soldiers more-stronger than any forces ever known... With so much death and destruction, the gods didn''t bow down to him, they rebelled, fought for our survival, and theirs... But was all in vain..."


    Ashyn took a sip of his wine, and continued:


    "Tartarus discovered the only person who could end Typhon''s reign was the Supreme Queen, and without knowing how to find her, he sacrificed himself when Typhon''s soldiers caught up to him... No one knew what happened next, but his death awakened the Supreme Queen... Upon seeing what had occurred in the peaceful world she left behind; the Supreme Queen instantly got enraged... And with anger; she sealed away Typhon, and took 50% of energies from the realms, and gods... With anger, she disappeared into space, Chaos and time... Till this day, No one knew where she is, or where Typhon is imprisoned..."


    Michael and the two blinked for a couple of seconds, staring dumbly at Ashyn.


    "Take 50% of the powers? Then what about the other 50%?" He asked.


    Ashyn smiled:


    "The other 50% is with..."

 Chapter 440 - 440: Supreme-Class Weapon: The Kings Coronation

    "*My Lord!*"


    Ashyn, Michael, and the two turned their heads to the door, seeing a man in a black mage''s robe standing at the door.


    "Charon, how was your visit to the fourth realm? What about the others? Wait, you shouldn''t have taken this long to return, what happened?" Ashyn asked with a frown.


    "*My Lord...."


    Charon''s word trailed off, seeing Michael... He walked towards them, and got down on one knee.


    "*Greetings Ruler!*"


    He greeted with such respect that made Michael speechless... He doesn''t even know this man, and he''s treating him with such respect.


    "Rise." Michael said.


    Charon nodded, stood up, and turned to Ashyn:


    "*My Lord, about the gateway that opened, and the calling... I went out to investigate with Nixon, but a Kid named Aaron said the Ruler wasn''t the one who called us, he killed the monsters with us, and also Nixon...*"


    "Hmm... What happened then?"


    "*Well, I came back to ask you, but seeing the Ruler, I think it''s good if I ask him.*"


    The two turned to Michael. Who relaxed on the sofa, staring at them.


    "Think about this, I don''t know you, then how would I be able to call you?" Michael asked.


    The two looked at one another, and nodded.


    "He has point, don''t worry about anything, Charon... Our Ruler is finally back, so those fools won''t have control of the gates anymore."


    "Wait."


    Michael sat up, his face filled with surprise.


    "I can summon gates?" He asked. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, As many as needed, as long you have the divinity for it... And summon your soldiers."


    "About that, how many do we have, Havoc and Shenras mentioned 10 Million soldiers."


    "Yeah, that''s the total amount of the Abyss Walkers... If we''re summoning our complete soldiers, it''ll be at least 100 Million."


    Michael and Drakon froze.


    Seeing their stunned expression, Ashyn chuckled: "Our former Lord is a Primordial, he has millions of Worshipers, so why would he have only 10 Million soldiers?"


    Michael was getting even more shocked... While Destroyers'' jaws were wide open.


    "Do you want to meet your army?" He asked.


    Michael nodded his head, and Ashyn turned to Charon:


    "You heard the Ruler, get on with it."


    "*Yes.*"


    He bowed and walked away.


    "Ok, Lord Ashyn... What about the 50% of powers?" Drakon asked.


    "Oh, yeah. The 50% is with the Queen... No one knows who she''ll give such powers, but if she did one day... That chosen will be the strongest in the whole realms. A being more-powerful than even a Primordial."


    Michael blinked, imagining how terrifying the powers are.


    "*What if she gives all her powers to someone else?*" Yers asked.


    "If that happens, that someone will be the Ruler of the realms, the next Supreme." He said.


    While everyone turned their heads to Michael.


    "Why are you all staring at me?" Michael asked in mild confusion.


    "Partner is known as Supreme, what if he''s the one?" Drakon asked.


    "Only time will tell... The Supreme Queen is unpredictable, because if she is, why haven''t she stopped all this? I mean kill Typhon. She has the powers, but chooses to sit still and watch."


    "Because she''s scared?! Or maybe she''s taking this as a punishment or show."


    "I''ll go with Show." Des said, while Michael nodded.


    "As I said, we''ll know with time." Ashyn added.


    "Another question."


    They turned to Drakon.


    "How did the soldiers out there have mystical-class weapons, holding it like it''s a common tool, even the things we saw out there, all Mystical-class."


    "You''re wondering why we have weapons that your races are desperately looking for?"


    Drakon nodded.


    "Come with me."


    Ashyn stood up, and walked towards a door... The group stood up, and followed behind him.


    After a whole 30 minutes of walking, and passing by countless passages, they reached a metal door.


    Ashyn placed his hand on the door, and it automatically moved to the side.


    "So, we''ll need a palm scan?" Michael asked.


    "No, The Castle is alive, it''ll accept you after you''re officially crowned... Then you''ll have control over it."


    Ashyn said, walking inside the room, as big as a basketball stadium.


    "This is our armory."


    Michael almost fell to the ground seeing the weapons, and armors inside the room.


    "*WOW!!!*"


    The three heads exclaimed in unison.


    "Yes... Wow!" Drakon added.


    "How can this be? The lowest class of weapon here is in the legendary-class." Michael said, walking moving his gaze on the glowing weapons.


    "Yes, out of these thousands of weapons, there are only four Divine-class... First, mine, second; Havoc, Third; Shenras... And the last, yours."


    Ashyn pointed at a sword on the other side of the room... Which was radiating an intense amount of Abyssal energy... Beside the sword, was a full set of armor, all Divine class.


    Michael walked towards the section, and entered the energy.


    BAM!


    To his shock, the energy field blocked Destroyers from entering.


    "*What just happened?!*" Yers asked with a frown.


    "Only the chosen can use it." Ashyn said, while the group nodded.


    Michael stopped In front of the sword, and raised his hand to fell it.


    At that exact moment, the system''s voice sounded:


    {Does Host want to merge the Devil sword with the Abyssal sword?}


    "You can do that?"


    {I told you host, I can do anything... As long, it''s logical.}


    "Ok, do it."


    Michael summoned his devil sword, and placed it beside the black blade.


    {Merging process started.}


    {Merging...40%.}


    {Merging...70%.}


    BOOM!


    The energy field grew, pushing the three meters backward.


    "This?" Ashyn was stunned.


    "Is that possible" Drakon asked in mild confusion.


    "It shouldn''t be, fusing two Divine-class Swords... I haven''t seen such fusion, only the Supreme Queen can use such weapon."


    "*What Weapon?!*" Tro asked.


    "A weapon stronger than a Divine-class weapon... The weapon above all weapons, the supreme-class... There''s only one in the whole universe."


    The two were stunned hearing Ashyn.


    "Then, can Partner handle such weapon?" Drakon asked in mild horror.


    "I don''t know."


    {Merging completed.}


    BOOM!!


    An unholy amount of energy burst out, towards the group. Ashyn quickly created a barrier, around them.


    BANG!!!!


    CRACK!!


    Destroyers'', and Drakon''s eyes widened in shock, they quickly formed their barrier, adding to Ashyn''s.


    "Supreme-class is known as a Destroyer, that''s why in the whole realms, there''s only one... But the Ruler just created the second, I don''t even know they could merge two Divine-class weapons, and I know a lot of things."


    "Are you guys ok?"


    Michael asked, staring at the group.


    They blinked, staring at Michael with a stunned gaze... They removed the barriers, still looking around.


    "What happened?" Michael asked again.


    "That... That sword." Ashyn pointed at the black and golden sword in Michael''s hand.


    "Oh! This is new, Just merged my Sword with that one.... Hey, are you still using your swords, what about you give me to merge it with this one."


    "..."


    "....."


    "*.....*"


    The three were flabbergasted.


    "Ruler, don''t you know the weapon in your hand?"


    Michael looked down at the sword.


    {Information: Unknown.}


    "I don''t."


    He looked up at Ashyn.


    "That there is a Supreme-class weapon, stronger than a Divine-class." Ashyn revealed.


    "Wow!" Michael''s eyes widened in surprised... He moved his gaze around the place, and turned to Ashyn.


    "Can I take some Mystical-class weapons for my friend?" He asked.


    "Yes, you''re now the king, so everything is originally yours." Ashyn said.


    Michael nodded, and took four swords, and two daggers, all Mystical-class.


    "Typhon soul manifestation called my weapon a toy, and it''s a Mystical-class weapon, so Only Divine-class can face him... But my team will need it against his minions, or other gods."


    He said.


    "*My King, My Lord... The soldiers are waiting.*"


    The two turned around to the door, seeing Charon standing there.


    "Thank you, My king..."


    Ashyn''s word trail off, not seeing the divine-class armors on the wall.


    "The Armor?"


    "Already merged."


    Michael said, walking towards the door.


    Ashyn looked at the wall, then at Michael... He repeated the action three times in a row, his face filled with shock.


    "*What happened, Lord Ashyn?*" Charon asked in mild confusion.


    "I think a monster was just created..." Ashyn said, coughed, and followed behind the group.


    "Come on, at least we''re on his side." He added.


    With a confused expression, Charon followed behind.


    ____


    Michael moved forward, while Ashyn, Drakon, and Charon followed behind.


    "Ruler!!"


    Shenras, Campe and Havoc bowed their heads seeing Michael walking outside.


    "You guys are here?" He asked in mild surprised.


    "We won''t miss the Ruler''s coronation." Havoc said.


    Michael looked at them, and raised an eyebrow seeing Shenras''s worried expression, she wanted to say something, but hold herself back.


    "Shenras, I''ll like to speak to you later."


    "Oh, ok... Ok."


    Her reply made Michael''s suspicion grow, but he remained silent, and walked towards the gate, the soldiers going down on the knees as he walked by.


    Michael looked at the 10 meters tall stadium before him, and raised his brows in confusion.


    Ashyn gestures for him climb the stairs... He nodded, but instant, Michael flew and landed on the stage... What he saw next made him puzzle.


    "Uh?"

 Chapter 441 - 441: A King Is Born

    Michael stood dumbfounded, staring at the sea of soldiers before him, from all shapes, and sizes.


    "Are these--"


    "*--Greetings to the Ruler!!!*"


    His words were cut off by the soldiers'' roar, which reached more than a hundred miles... Literally.


    Drakon, and Destroyers landed behind Michael, and moved their gazes on the soldiers before them.


    "Are all these?"


    "Yes, These are our complete soldiers." Ashyn slowly climbed the stairs, and stopped behind Michael.


    Michael looked down, seeing Havoc, Shenras, Charon, and Campe joining the soldiers.


    "Soon-to-be Ruler, I think it''s time we remove that "soon-to-be" from your title."


    Michael turned to Ashyn in surprise:


    "Yes. It''s finally time." Ashyn nodded with a smile, and added respectfully:


    "Ruler, can you please get on your knees?"


    Michael thought for a moment:


    ''I can''t even remember the last time I knelt on the ground.'' sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He thought, chuckled to himself, and slowly knelt on the ground.


    "Abyssal denizens, time to crown your new king!"


    The soldiers and lords all pointed their fingers at Michael.


    Ashyn looked at Michael, who nodded at him, and snapped his fingers.


    BOOM!


    A Vortex opened above the soldiers. Azazel, Apate, Reaper, and the rest of the abyss walkers walked out from it, covering the sky above the soldiers.


    Ashyn nodded in approval, and turned his gaze back to Michael.


    "Michael Brian, Known as Supreme... Today, we crown you as the King of the abyssal, and ruler of this realm. All benefits of the realm will be unlocked and made infinite to you... As the king you have full control of your lords, territories, and armies. And as your soldiers, lords and Subjects, we pledge our loyalty to you, and only you."


    BOOM!!


    Abyssal energy shot out from their fingers, and gathered above Michael, whose eyes were closed, listening to the system''s notifications.


    {Blessing: [Trustworthy] have been Activated.}


    {Congratulations, Host have been recognized by the Abyssal.}


    {Host gained a passive skill: [Godlike].}


    {[Godlike] description: Host will be invincible when he''s in his realm.}


    Drakon watched as the energies from the soldiers, and Lords formed a red crown engraved with gemstones, which then descended on Michael.


    Rather to sit on his head, it entered his body, merging with him.


    "Uh?" Drakon was stunned.


    {Process have been completed successfully.}


    {Congratulations, Host is a step to enter the Primordial Realm.}


    {DING!!}


    {The gods are requesting to Enter your realm.}


    ''Is that possible?'' Michael asked with his eyes closed.


    {The gods can''t leave the realm of gods, but they can travel to the Abyssal for some couple of minutes... Approximately: 3 minutes.}


    {Host is now connected to the abyss, so Host can see every single detail and things happening in it.}


    {Host can now view other realms, highest duration: 5 minutes.}


    Michael nodded, and tried to concentrate on the first realm.


    ____


    [Amerisa.]


    [Michael''s Home.]


    "Are you two still sitting here?" Maria asked, walking out from the house, staring at Mira and Erika who sat on the veranda, with glasses of juice in hands.


    "We have only been here for 10 minutes, and do we have any plans?" Mira asked, turning her gaze from the gate to Maria.


    "I know why you two are here. Missing Brother-in-law, right?"


    Maria walked towards them, and sat on the third sofa.


    "You''re joining us?" Erika asked.


    "What? You two are relaxing here, and dreaming about Brother-in-law... Can''t I do the same?" Maria asked, taking the whole juice bottle.


    "Hey, There''s a glass inside... Why didn''t you bring one for yourself?" Mira asked with a frown.


    "I don''t drink from a glass, I drink straight from the bottle."


    "Uh?"


    "...."


    The two were stunned as Maria poured all the bottle down her throat.


    "This?"


    They watched with a stunned gaze, as Maria drank everything, and placed the empty bottle on the table.


    "Pineapple juice is my favorite!" She said.


    "...!!"


    Both Erika''s and Mira''s jaw dropped, they looked at the empty bottle, then at their glasses, and glared at Maria.


    "You... You''ll get us a new one." Mira quickly stated.


    "Nope, if you need any, it''s in the refrigerator."


    "This? You know it''s in the refrigerator, and you came here to finish ours?!" Erika was flabbergasted.


    "Yes." Maria replied with a smirk.


    "I wondered how Adrian is doing, with such a girlfriend beside him." Mira said.


    "Hey! For your information, he''s good."


    Maria folded her hands on her chest... She then relaxed and asked:


    "Oh, Mira! Have you accepted Carl''s proposal."


    Hearing Maria, Mira looked down at her juice: "I''m entering 16 this year, and focusing on my studies as Brother instructed... I''m not ready for a relationship."


    "Really?" Maria raised an eyebrow:


    "Or you''re just waiting for Brother-in-law to give you the go ahead." She added with a teasing smile.


    "Well, Brother has to approve, before I can go or be in a relationship with anyone." Mira said, and looked up at her:


    "Forget all that, What about Shenras...? I haven''t seen her today."


    "I don''t know where she is, but I saw her leaving the house this morning." Instead of Maria, Erika answered, taking a sip of her juice.


    "Leaving the house? But she''s an exchange student, and we''re responsible for her... And she doesn''t know the city."


    "Oh? Who can attack a Grandmaster medal holder?" Erika asked.


    "Oh. I almost forget about that." Mira sighed in relief, and relaxed on her sofa.


    Whizzed.


    The sky tore opened, and two brown eyes appeared, staring straight at the group, sitting and chatting on the veranda.


    Whoosh!


    Mira and Erika shivered feeling a familiar presence, they both stood up in unison, and moved their gazes around the compound... Seeing no one, they looked up at the sky, and saw nothing.


    "Huh? What happened?" Maria asked in mild confusion, seeing their actions.


    "Michael."


    "Brother."


    The two said in unison, stunning Maria.


    "Really?! Where??!"


    Maria stood up, and moved her gaze around the sky, but saw nothing but clouds.


    "There''s nothing there." She said, turning to the two, who were still staring at the sky.


    "No, I know I felt him... I know my brother''s Aura."


    "I also sense him."


    "I think you two are seeing things, If you''re playing with me, I''m not enjoying it."


    The two remained silent, their gazes still fixed on the sky.


    "Ok then, I''ll get you your juice!"


    Maria walked inside in mild annoyance, the two looked at one another, and sighed softly.


    "Maybe we''re imagining it?" Erika asked, her tone filled with doubt.


    "I don''t know." Mira said, longingly staring at the sky.

 Chapter 442 - 442: How Can I Destroy AI?

    Michael opened his eyes, and fixed his gaze on Ashyn, then stood up... Moment next, the whole soldiers, and Lords, including Ashyn, and Destroyers got down on their knees, and yelled:


    "Long Live The Ruler!!!!"


    Drakon, who was the only one standing was stunned by their roar.


    Michael smiled, and nodded: ''Accept the gods'' request.''


    {Ok, Host.}


    "Rise."


    He added. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whizzed!!


    Ashyn and the soldiers stood up, and turned their gazes to the North, seeing a pillar of light descending to the ground.


    BOOM!!!


    It collided heavily on the ground, sending smoke and dust everywhere, while Michael and his group stood still, staring as soldiers in silver armors and white feathery wings flew out. Heading towards them.


    "Let''s go welcome them."


    Michael moved and disappeared. Ashyn, the lords and Commanders followed behind.


    "I can''t remember when last in enter this realm." Erebus said, walking out from the pillar of light.


    "Same." Nyx added.


    "I''m just happy he allowed us." Hestia said.


    "I can''t wait to meet this Michael in person." Aphrodite added.


    The four walked ahead, while Athena, Artemis, kratos, Nike, and Bia followed behind... All in armors.


    They came to a stop seeing Michael appearing in front of them.


    "Huh? That''s surprising, even to a Primordial." Erebus said with a smirk, and added:


    "Ruler Michael, I''m known as Erebus, the Primordial god of darkness, and this here is my wife, Nyx... The Primordial goddess of night... I guess you already know Hestia, and this lady here is Aphrodite, the goddess of love and eternal youth."


    Michael looked over his shoulder, seeing his three Lords appearing behind him. He then turned his head to Hestia:


    "You''re the one who gave me the quest to the Sixth realm, right?"


    Hestia nodded with a small smile.


    Michael nodded at the group:


    "You guys have been looking after us from the start, helping me with a lot of things... But as you know, You only have three minutes here, so I''ll ask one question."


    The gods were stunned by how he knew the duration, but nodded... They were here to meet Michael, and Leave, answering his question won''t be a problem, right?


    "How can I destroy AI?"


    Hearing his question:


    Erebus was stunned.


    Nyx was dumbfounded.


    Hestia froze in shock.


    Aphrodite smiled brightly hearing Michael.


    While the rest were speechless.


    "Ruler Michael... You do know the consequences for destroying the artifact, right?"


    "I don''t know, that''s why I''m asking." Michael answered.


    Erebus looked at the gods behind him, and turned to Michael:


    "If it''s destroyed the right way, the Life times will be deleted, and everyone''s lives won''t rely on Life times... But VRG will shut down, not only that, all the Humans will lose their powers, as long they haven''t been recognized, they''ll lose both their powers and memories... Hmm, if the artifact is destroyed now, only you and goddess Jennifer will have your Powers and memories... Everyone else will only remember the times before VRG came online... That is, your wife, members and even leaders won''t remember you. You''ll be unknown, and all your Battles would be forgotten by them, even your sister won''t remember all these. Only you and Jennifer."


    "Hmm... So many things will happen if a single artifact is destroyed?" Michael was speechless.


    "Not only that."


    "They''re more?" Drakon was stunned.


    "Yeah." Erebus nodded, and continued:


    "Your world isn''t like the one everyone knew decades back, so if their memories are reset, and they discovered the state of the world, and years that have gone by, they''ll be shocked and it might affect them mentally, knowing that billions of people had died, friends, families; all gone."


    "Is there no way to change this?" Yers asked.


    "I don''t know, But to stop this, you have to manipulate the artifact, and no one can accomplish that."


    ''Can you do this, System?''


    {I can do anything Host.}


    Michael smiled, but the system continued:


    {Anything Logical, and this is not Logical!!! So I can!!}


    Michael was stunned: "Who created this Artifact?" He asked.


    "The Supreme Queen." Nyx answered.


    ''She again.'' Michael sighed, and asked:


    "What if the artifact is destroyed the wrong way?"


    "If that ever happened, the Life times will instantly count down to zero, and end to every single human in your world... Billions of life times will be turned into zero, and everyone will die at the exact time."


    Michael was horrified. While Aphrodite added:


    "That''s why we''re always with the artifact, protecting it."


    Michael took a deep breath, and turned to the group:


    "I don''t care about recognition, I just want my realm to return to normal, and I know with Jennifer''s help, we''ll be able to return our family''s memories."


    "That is a good idea, but what can you do with your world and people? You can''t bring everyone back." Athena said.


    Michael looked up at the sky, lost in thought, after ten seconds, he looked down at the gods.


    "Then I''ll have to manipulate the Artifact, as you called it."


    "I knew you are stubborn, but this is stupidity... Only the Supreme Queen can manipulate it."


    Michael smirked at Erebus:


    "Oh, she''ll be the one to manipulate it... Just wait and see." He smiled, and observed the gods.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Just here to greet the new Ruler of the Abyssal." Aphrodite said with a smile.


    Michael stared at the beautiful Goddess for two seconds, and turned to Erebus:


    "Thanks for the answer, and explanation... I''ll be coming to your realm soon... The final battle is getting closer, so you need to get ready for it..." He turned around, and stopped:


    "Oh, you have 20 seconds left in my realm."


    He walked away.


    "Wait, How are you going to meet the Supreme Queen?! Letting you know; in the whole realms, no one knows her location or realm." Hestia said.


    Erebus thought for some seconds, and looked at Michael''s back;


    "If you want to meet her, there are only two people that might know. First; Chronos, Primordial god of time, and the second; Tartarus, The Former Primordial of the abyss..."


    "Chronos? I have met him."


    "Huh?"


    The gods were stunned by his reply.


    "Yes, and I think I know the way to his realm." Michael added.


    Before the gods could ask another question, the light pillar radiant a powerful light, and pulled the soldiers inside.


    "We''re out of time... But Supreme. We''ll continue this conversation when you visit the realm of gods."


    With that said, he turned around, and walked towards the light.


    The goddesses stared at Michael''s back for some seconds, then turned around, and walked away.


    Michael looked at them over his shoulder, as the light pillar disappeared.


    "Lords, show me where the Titans are imprisoned."

 Chapter 443 - 443: Titans

    [Abyssal Dungeon.]


    Michael took purposeful steps in the dark tunnel, transversing the countless passages, followed by his three lords, Drakon and Destroyers.


    After ten minutes of walking he finally came to a stop, staring at the black door in front of him, chained with large unbreakable chains.


    "The Titans are behind this door."


    Michael looked at the door lost in thought:


    ''Titans are a lot bigger than giants, so how can a mere door hold them back?''


    "Ruler, you''re the only one that can open the door, but if the titans are ever let out, the world will be destroyed." Ashyn said.


    Michael nodded: "How long have they been sealed in here?"


    "More than 100 million years." Havoc answered.


    Michael exhaled, and placed his hand on the door, instantly, the chains disappeared, and the door automatically opened, revealing nothing but a red glow.


    "Wait for me."


    The group nodded, and Michael entered.


    BAM!


    The door closed shut.


    "What should we do, Wait?" Yers asked.


    "That''s our only option." Drakon answered.


    _____


    [Titans'' Prison.]


    Whizzed.


    Michael appeared in a pocket dimension, and moved his gaze around the beautiful green field.


    "Huh?"


    He was stunned by his surroundings.


    THUD!! THUD!!


    Hearing the loud footsteps, Michael turned his head to the side, seeing a huge humanoid figure, standing 500 feet tall, staring at him.


    "What do we have here?"


    The Lady asked.


    Michael tilted his head to the side, and ascends into the air, stopping in front of her beautiful face... He looked at her white dress, then raised his head to her face.


    "You are?" He asked.


    "Oh! My name is Rhea, Mother of the gods."


    "Mother of the gods? What do you Mean by that?"


    "Young god, I''m the mother of Zeus, Hades, Poseidon, Hestia, Demeter and Hera."


    This revelation shocked Michael.


    "I don''t get, if you''re their mother, why are you sealed here?" He asked.


    Rhea chuckled, and walked past him:


    "You think we''re all trapped here?" She asked, walking towards a gigantic tree.


    "That''s what I''d been hearing." Michael turned around, staring at her.


    Rhea took the most-biggest fruit Michael had seen, and took a bite; then turned to face him:


    "You are here... That means you''re crowned, so listened to this." She turned around to Michael.


    "Millions of years ago, there was a battle. The biggest battle ever happened in the realms; the Titans against the Olympians, My children... We lost a lot of soldiers that day, including the gods... The blood goddess was killed, and so on. Well... I discovered the only way to stop this war was to seal one group."


    "So you picked, your race?" Michael asked.


    "My children are my blood... I just gave Zeus the tool, and he did it."


    "Also sealing you?" Michael raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes... We are the only ones holding those guys in this dimension."


    "I''m confused... "Holding them in this dimension"?" Michael was dumbfounded.


    "Take us as the first defense, if they past us... Your door will be next, then your world." She said, taking another bite. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What do you mean by "US"?" He asked, looking around the place.


    "The others are in the castle..." She finished the unknown fruit, and stared at Michael.


    "You''re not in the Abyss anymore, you''re now in our prison... This here is our Territory, but the other side. You get my meaning."


    Michael slowly nodded his head:


    "So you''re good, and they''re not... Wait, how can I see these bad guys? I mean the Titans."


    Rhea stared at him for ten seconds, and shook her head:


    {Host''s memories have been read.}


    ''UH?'' Michael was stunned.


    "You''re strong, young god. But if you can''t fight Typhon, you aren''t ready to fight the Titans... They are a lot older and stronger than Typhon."


    Michael narrowed his eyes: "Ok. But, Don''t do that again."


    "I was just checking... Don''t worry, I won''t enter your head again." She said, and started walking towards the castle some miles away.


    "Can a Titan bleed?" Michael asked.


    "Yes, we do bleed, but not blood."


    "Then they can die."


    Rhea looked at him over her shoulder, and smiled: "You''re one stubborn one... You are not strong enough." She started walking again, Michael following behind her.


    "I don''t get something, there are trees everywhere... Why did you travel more than a mile to get a fruit?"


    "The Titans are corrupting our trees, and vitality... What is happening out there?" She asked.


    "Well... Typhon will be released any time from now." Michael answered, but his answer made Rhea stopped on track.


    "Have you seen him?" She asked, turning around to Michael.


    "Yes."


    "You said he''ll be released, then how did you see him?" She asked with raised brows.


    "His soul manifestation."


    "Soul manifestation? You didn''t fight him right?" Now, Rhea was damn serious.


    "I did, and also won... Is something wrong?" Michael asked, now confused.


    "Yes..." Rhea took a deep breath: "Did you drew blood?"


    "Huh?"


    "I mean, did he injure you during the battle!"


    "Yes." Michael nodded absentmindedly.


    "I should have seen all this in your memories, but didn''t... You need to get ready. All this while, Typhon is still sealed because there''s only three people whose blood can unlock his prison... I don''t know how or why your blood could do this, but with your blood... Typhon can be release, even if it''s just a drop."


    Now Michael was serious.


    "You''re still young and inexperience, Michael... That''s why you made this mistake. But if you want to save your world, don''t get killed by Typhon, and find anyway possible to meet the Supreme Queen."


    She turned around, and started walking again.


    "Don''t get killed by Typhon? What the hell did that mean."


    "It means don''t get killed by Typhon... Anyone can kill you, but not Typhon."


    She took a step, and disappeared.


    Michael stopped on track: ''No one can kill me.''


    He said, and yelled:


    ''System!! How the hell did she read my memories?!!''


    {I hid some important memories.}


    Michael sighed, and disappeared... He reappeared in front of the castle.


    "I have been waiting for you?" Rhea stood in front of the gate, staring at Michael.


    "..."


    Michael observed the castle, and lowered his head to Rhea.


    ''How can she size in the castle?''


    "Come on."


    The gates opened, and Rhea walked inside, followed by Michael.


    HOO!


    Michael looked up seeing a gigantic owl flying above the castle.


    "Is that?"


    "Yes, Titan Coeus''s Owl."


    "Who''s Titan Coeus?" Michael asked.


    "An enemy."


    "Then why don''t we kill this owl?" Michael asked.


    "We can''t, Young god."


    A man walked out from the castle, stopping them on the door... But the man was in a normal human size and height.


    Shoosh!


    Rhea reduced in height, and turned into a normal human.


    "This?"


    Michael descended from the sky; "So you could reduce your..."


    "Yes." The man cut him off.


    "Who are you?" Michael asked, landing on his feet.


    "Astraeus."


    He said, turned around, and walked inside, completing ignoring the owl.


    "What''s his deal?"


    "Astraeus is the god of Titans, let''s say the king... But even with his title, he still couldn''t control those guys, that''s why he''s always in this mood, and... Forget that, come on, everyone is waiting."


    Michael nodded: looked up at the owl. Sighed, and followed behind Rhea.


    ''I wanted to ask how they''ll enter this castle, I should have known they could control their height.'' he thought.


    _____


    [The Other side.]


    The Owl flew over lush green field, and entered a barren land, filled with nothing but death... A complete opposite to the lush green land.


    The Owl flew towards a castle, moved to the highest tower and landed on a


    Muscular man''s arm.


    ****Oh? He''s here?**** The man was stunned.


    ****Who''s here?****


    A man in an assassin outfit, landed behind the muscular man.


    ****Why are you everywhere?**** Coeus asked, turning around to face the young man.


    ****I''m the wind, what do you expect? Any news from the other side?****


    ****The young god Known as Michael is with Rhea. In the castle.****


    ****Michael? Don''t know him.****


    ****Of course.... He''s the Abyssal god, and our way ticket out of this forsaken place.**** Coeus said.


    ****I say we capture him.**** The man planned.


    ****Hmm... Lelantos, You haven''t changed. If we capture him, what then?****


    Lelantos was silent, he thought for five seconds, and opened his mouth, but Coeus stopped him before he could say anything.


    ****Don''t bother, I''ll take care of this... Don''t do anything.****


    He leaped off the tower, landing steadily on the ground.


    Lelantos stared at Coeus as he walked away, and sighed:


    ****I''ll have to take care of this.****


    He disappeared from the tower.


    _


    [Throne Hall.]


    Coeus walked towards the figure who sat on the throne. He stopped and greeted:


    "King Lepetus."


    Lepetus lowered his gaze to Coeus. He narrowed his eyes, and asked:


    *****Is there an issue?*****


    ****The god of the Abyssal is in this dimension as we speak.****


    The man grinned:


    *****Good, just keep an eye on him, don''t attack... This isn''t the time to act, we must wait for Typhon''s release.*****


    Coeus nodded, and asked: ****Should we try to attack, again?****


    *****No, leave them for now, With his appearance in this dimension, it means Typhon will be out soon. Very soon.*****


    Coeus nodded, turned around and left the throne hall.


    *****Michael, I have waited for millions of years, so waiting for some months won''t make a difference.*****

 Chapter 444 - 444: Good And Evil

    Rhea led Michael into a large hall, with white curtains on every single wall.


    Michael stared at the six seated people, including Astraeus... All staring at him.


    "This is where we hold meeting, and think of ways to keep those guys here." Rhea said, walking beside Michael.


    "Ok... But why don''t you think of ways to just kill them?"


    "Titans aren''t easily killed... To kill us, you''ll need a Supreme-class weapons, and there is only one in the whole universe." A beautiful lady in armor said.


    Rhea stopped in front of the round table, and turned to Michael:


    "Let me introduce you to everyone..." She turned to Astraeus, then a female, with long red hair.


    "You already know Astraeus... This redhead here is known as Clymene." She moved her gaze to a young man.


    "He''s Perses." She then turned to the three women:


    "She is Dione, Phoebe... And lastly, our best warrior; Matic... We''re the seven titans who are still fighting for "life"." Rhea said, while the rest nodded their heads.


    "Hmm... How many are the opposition?" Michael asked.


    "Eight..." She sighed, sat down and turned to Michael:


    "Have a sit."


    Michael sat down on the chair, and moved his gaze around the Titans. "You know I was coming?"


    "Yes." They nodded.


    "This day is inevitable, we know Typhon will surely be release." Matic said.


    "Tell me about the other titans."


    The Seven moved their gazes around, and turned to Rhea.


    "Ok, Ok. I''ll tell him." She smiled at Michael.


    "As you can see, we are all above the Primordial, and this realm is called Primordial sage, that''s the realm Typhon is currently in... You''re a True god, but not yet a Primordial. Because, You''re missing something."


    "Missing something? Like what?"


    "You need to be one with your chosen element, You have more than five, so you can only pick one." Rhea answered.


    "Huh?"


    {Don''t worry, Host... She doesn''t know about me, You can use all Elements.}


    Michael smiled, and gestured for her to continue.


    "These are the titans in the other side; The number one; Lepetus. Son of Gaea, and the strongest of us all. Second; Coeus, Brother of Lepetus, and the master of the owl you saw. Third; Crius, also brother of Lepetus, and very dangerous. Fourth; Mnemosyne, she''s the sister of Lepetus. Watch your brain around her. Fifth; Ophion; He''s the monster... Saying the truth, no one have seen him for so long, so he''s place in Fifth... But in presence of this monster, we''re nothing but ants."


    "If he''s so powerful, why is he still trapped here?" Michael asked.


    "I don''t think he wants to leave." Perses answered.


    Michael raised an eyebrow, while Rhea continued:


    "Sixth; Lelantos, he''s the wind."


    "Uh?" Michael was stunned.


    "Not technically the wind, but he moves like the wind... It''s very hard to catch or see him, but you can surely detect him... He''s like, a feather you can see but can''t catch." She paused, and continued:


    "Seventh; you already know him, Atlas... He''s the son of Lepetus, and grandson of Gaea... And lastly; Hyperion, brother of Lepetus, and son of Gaea... He''s the god of fire, sun and atmosphere... Out of these eight I mentioned, these four; Lepetus, Coeus, Crius, and Hyperion. These four are Children of Gaea and brother of Typhon, they''re the strongest Titans, and also the four pillars of the earth and heaven."


    "Meaning?" He asked with a frown.


    "It means, we can''t kill these four... The Supreme Queen made them the pillars, and if one is killed, the balance will be lost, and the realms will be in danger."


    "So you can only seal them away?" He asked.


    "That, or the queen chooses someone else to do it... Four powerful individuals, then we can kill them."


    Michael was silent, lost in thought:


    ''This is so troublesome.''


    He looked at the titans; "How powerful are the Titans?"


    "Well... With the calculation, the Six titans are all in the Primordial Sage realm, stronger than mere Primordial gods."


    "Six? What about the last two?"


    "Lepetus, and Ophion are in the Supreme Realm... They''re the only ones that can match the Supreme Queen, but a creator is always the creator... Still now, she remains undefeated." Astraeus, who had been silent all along finally opened his mouth.


    "Supreme Realm? All this while, I thought the Primordial is the highest and strongest... Who would have thought, two more realms are above." He stood up,


    "Where are you going?" Dione asked in mild confusion.


    "To see Ophion."


    "WHAT?!!"


    The seven stood up in shock.


    "You don''t know what you''re saying! Ophion aided those fools to attack Tartarus back then! What made you think you''ll leave there alive?! That is if you ever locate him." Clymene said, staring at Michael.


    "I know, but my gut told me to meet him."


    ''The system did.''


    He turned around, and walked towards the door.


    "You don''t even know your way out from here, how will you locate a Titan?" Matic asked.


    Michael stopped, and looked at the group over his shoulder:


    "Don''t forget I locked them here."


    With that said, he disappeared from the hall.


    "Huh? What type of stubborn human did lord Tartarus choose as his successor?" Astraeus asked.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll find him" Rhea said, and disappeared from the hall.


    _______


    Whooosh!!


    Michael appeared above a swamp south of the dimension, and moved his gaze around the green trees, and lakes.


    He slowly descended on the ground.


    "****What do we have here?****"


    Michael looked over his shoulder, seeing a huge monster rising from the lake... Its head was so large that its jaw could swallow Michael whole.


    "What should I call you?"


    Michael asked, staring at the unknown monster before him... It was a mixture of a crocodile, and a Dragon... Has the head of a Dragon, but body of a crocodile.


    "****Don''t you know my name?****"


    "Ophion?"


    "****You know my name, then why ask such a stupid question?****"


    Ophion walked out from the water, moving towards Michael.


    "****So young god, why are you here?****"


    {Ding!}


    {Congratulations, Host gained 100,000,000 EXP from Worshipers.}


    {600,000,000 Exp left to enter the Primordial realm.}


    ''Switch off the notification for now... You can show me when I''m outside.''


    {Ok, Host.}


    "****Do you like keeping others on standby?****" Ophion asked, its gaze fixed on Michael.


    "Just arranging my thoughts... I want something from you."


    "****My core, right?****" Ophion guessed, surprisingly, it wasn''t enrage.


    "Yes, I detected your life force is low, and your heartbeat isn''t beating in rhythm... So I know you''re dying." He said.


    Ophion stared at Michael for a couple of seconds, walked forward, and slowly circled him.


    "****You also want to know why we die. We''re already the strongest, so why do we have to die? That is your main question, right?****"


    "Don''t know how you knew that, but yes... That''s one of my question." Michael answered.


    Ophion stopped in front of him:


    "****I''m sure you already knew about the war, and that the Supreme Queen took 50% of energy from the universe, right?****"


    Michael nodded.


    "****Good, that means, we all have a 50-50 chance of surviving... Don''t you wonder why although others could enter the Primordial Sage, they decided to stay in Primordial?****"


    "I don''t even know there was a Primordial sage, let alone think about it."


    "****You have a point****"


    Ophion walked towards the swamp, and entered... Michael watched as the 10 meters tall Hybrid sank deeper, till its head was the only thing left on the surface.


    "****When a Primordial want to enter the sage realm, they have to past though the energies around... And with so much energy taken away, not everyone succeeds. You can take Ashyn for an example... He''s only a True god, but he tried it, and failed... Which resulted to his end...****"


    It observed Michael''s calm expression, and continued:


    "I will give you my core, but on one condition."


    "What realm are you on?"


    Instead of answering, Michael asked. The system wasn''t showing him any information about Ophion.


    "****I''m still a Primordial sage, a foot from entering the Supreme, and I failed... That''s the consequence I''m now facing.****"


    "Ok, what''s your condition?" Michael asked, staring at Ophion.


    "****Hmm... Get me the fruit on the biggest three in this dimension, and I''ll give you my core.****"


    "Not happening, Ophion."


    The two looked up, seeing Rhea descending from the sky.


    "****Oh! What a nice surprise, seeing you in your small form.****" Ophion said in a teasing tone.


    Rhea landed on the ground, and turned to Michael:


    "Don''t accept." She said in a serious tone.


    "What''s the deal? It''s just a fruit." Michael said in mild confusion.


    Rhea sighed: "That''s not an ordinary Fruit, its properties are too valuable to be wasted on something that''s on its last leg."


    "****Ouch! That hurt.****" Ophion said.


    "Can you explain to me? Because I really need his core." Michael said.


    "I know your plan Michael, but Ophion isn''t to be trusted... Think about this, what if we wait for his death? Then we don''t need to trouble ourselves, but just cut him open."


    "****....¡­...¡­...!!****"


    Michael stared at her, then at Ophion:


    "I understand your worries, but I can''t wait that long... And this guy won''t dare cheat me."


    "....."


    Rhea was stunned by his reply: "What?!" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 445 - 445: Never Underestimate Michael

    Michael didn''t wait for any more words, and flew into the air, leaving Rhea, and Ophion behind.


    "****This Human is really a fool, Well... A human will always be a Human, stupidity is in their blood.****" Ophion said.


    "You!! He can get to this stage not because of stupidity, but because of his strength and quick thinking." Rhea disagreed.


    "****Rhea, You came to my territory even though you know I could kill you, because of what? A human?****"


    "No, I came here because of a god, not a human." Rhea replied, she fixed her gaze on him.


    "Tell me, why are you after the fruit...? Although it increased lifespan, and longevity... And also aid in realm, It''s completely useless to you. Because even if you eat a hundred, you won''t escape the curse placed by the Supreme Queen... You''ll die."


    "****I know that, Queen Rhea... I really do. But I need the fruit.****"


    Rhea narrowed her eyes, but was a little confused.


    ''What is this monster planning? Does the fruit work for any other thing? But we study it, and found all the benefits... And with his situation all the benefits will be ineffective... So what''s his plan?''


    Whoosh!


    The two looked up, seeing Michael descending towards them.


    "****You have the fruit?****"


    Ophion asked with anticipation. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael nodded, and brought out the huge fruit from the system storage, and placed it before the two.


    "****Lovely!****"


    Ophion walked out from the swamp, and moved towards the fruit.


    "We have a deal, so where is the core!" Michael asked.


    "****Be patient, Human.****"


    Ophion fused his energy with the fruit and moved it towards the swamp... Michael and Rhea watched as the fruit entered the lake, and disappeared.


    "...."


    The two were confused.


    "****Now we can talk.****"


    Ophion turned to Michael, and added:


    "****A deal is a deal, you can go now... The deal is off.****"


    Michael narrowed his eyes, "Trust me, you don''t want that."


    "****What can you do?!****" Ophion asked with a smirk.


    "You want the fruit for your children, and I need your core for the realm future... Put it the right way, we''re both after something... And I always have whatever I set my eyes on."


    "****What are you saying, Human?!!****"


    "I''m confused, does Ophion have children?" Rhea moved her gaze from Michael and Ophion.


    "I''m Saying; will you sacrifice your children for your life, or your life for your children? Trust me, if I act, you won''t be able to safe any."


    "****How dare you threaten me?!! I might be ill, but I''m still a Supreme!!****"


    "Wrong, You''re now a Primordial sage. And you were once a supreme... But in all my life, I''m known as Supreme!" Michael said with killing instinct.


    "****Uh?****"


    Ophion was stunned. He chuckled, and walked towards Michael:


    "****Do you think you''re something?! Because you became the ruler, you think you''re touching the sky... Let me refresh your mindset.****"


    In a flash, Ophion appeared in front of Michael and slap Michael with his claws.


    BOOOOM!!!!


    {Godlike activated.}


    {Devil sword''s armor activated.}


    {Shirt of Nessus''s defense, activated.}


    {Divine Abyssal armor, activated.}


    Michael turned his head to the claws which stopped a foot from his face.


    "You think because you''re a Primordial sage, you could attack me?"


    Michael snapped his fingers, instantly, Ophion''s shadows rose from the ground, gripped his body, and pulled him to the ground.


    "Primordial are powerful... Saying the truth... Some months back, I would be terrified seeing such powerful figures, or even trembling when standing in your presence... But now!"


    Michael''s eyes instantly turned golden, the sword tattoo on his cheek, glowed... While the shadow tightened on Ophion.


    "****This?!! You shouldn''t be this powerful!! You''re just a human!****"


    Michael walked towards Ophion, and placed his hand on his head: "You seem to be forgetting something."


    He activated [Telekinesis] easily entering Ophion''s brain.


    "****AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!****"


    Rhea felt a chill ran down her spine, hearing Ophion''s painful scream.


    Michael closed his eyes, and saw everything from the beginning of time, the Supreme Queen, the realms. Battle... Titans, and every single detail... He got everything.


    Michael removed his hand, opened his eyes, and said:


    "I''m a human, and more."


    Whooosh!!!


    Ophion''s, and Rhea''s eyes widened in both horror and shock, seeing the red and golden sword appearing in Michael''s hand.


    "A-A-A Supreme-class weapon!!" Rhea was horrified.


    "****Please... I made a mistake, I''ll give you.****"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take it."


    Whoosh!!


    "..."


    Rhea watched as Ophion''s head flew into the air, and fell in front of her.


    "Did... Did he just kill a Primordial sage?! What type of monster is this?! Ophion might be ill, but still... He shouldn''t go down this easily?!"


    Rhea watched as Michael took out the golden core.


    {Host gained: 100,000,000 points.}


    {Luck of supremacy activated! Host gained 1,000,000,000 points.}


    {Requirement: A Primordial sage''s core: obtained.}


    {Requirement: 400,000,000/ 1,000,000,000 Exp: Uncompleted.}


    {Host is a step to enter the Primordial realm.}


    Michael store the core in the system''s storage, and turned around to the Stunned Rhea.


    "Let''s go."


    He ascended into the air, and fly away... Rhea looked at Ophion''s corpse, then at the swamp... With a sign, she followed behind him.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!


    A huge explosion sounded from the swamp, throwing shattered flesh, blood, and swamp water all over the place.


    "This?" Rhea stopped, turning around to the destroyed swamp.


    "The Fruit? Ophion''s children?" She looked over her shoulder at Michael, who was busy flying away, not even looking back.


    "Did Tartarus choose a monster?" She asked in mild confusion.


    _______


    [The Other side.]


    BOOOOOM!!!


    A violent explosion sounded, shaking the whole castle, after some seconds, it stopped.


    ****What was that?****


    Crius asked, moving his gaze on his brothers.


    *****Ophion is death.*****


    Lepetus said in a calm tone.


    ****Dead? But he still has some months--****


    *****--The curse didn''t kill him, Hyperion. Michael did.*****


    ****Huh? Are you saying that Human killed Ophion, who''s a Primordial Sage?!**** Coeus asked in shock.


    *****He isn''t a Human... Michael is now a god. He has the immortal body, which made him one of the deadliest god amongst gods... Not only that, his armors are all Mystical Divine, and Supreme-class.... Underestimating Michael is you digging your own grave.*****


    The three looked at one another in shock.


    *****No matter what happens, Michael mustn''t meet the Supreme Queen! If that happens, we lose!!*****


    The three nodded in understanding.


    Lelantos stood outside the door, after listening to everything, he disappeared.

 Chapter 446 - 446: It Is Time

    Astraeus stood in front of the castle, waiting patiently for Michael and Rhea.


    The moment the two landed on the ground, he asked:


    "Why did you kill Ophion?!"


    "He tried to cheat me." Michael moved his gaze on the five behind Astraeus, and nodded.


    "It''s good all of you are here... I''m leaving."


    "Leaving?"


    "Yes, Rhea... Don''t worry, after all this, I''ll release you guys from here."


    "If we survive... We''ll be waiting." Perses said.


    Astraeus stared at Michael for some seconds and sighed: "Ophion was the guardian of the swamp... Yeah, he''s our enemy, but he keeps those monsters at bar."


    "Monsters? You mean these?"


    A vortex opened, and more than 20 3-feet humanoid critters walked out, all in black armors.


    "You?"


    "Yeah, I killed them all... Rhea helped, so don''t worry about the swamp..."


    "The Monster are thousands, how did you?"


    "10,000 isn''t much... I''ll get going now."


    The critters turned into smoke, disappearing from sight.


    The Titans watched with stunned silence, as Michael flew into the air, leaving the castle... Their gazes were fixed on him still he disappeared from the clouds. Then lowered their heads to Rhea.


    "Was he really the one who killed Ophion?" Astraeus asked.


    "Yes... He... He has a Supreme-class weapon."


    Upon hearing Rhea, the six''s faces instantly got serious.


    "What are you saying?! How can a mere True God use a Supreme weapon... Only Primordial sage could wield it."


    "I know, Matic! That''s why I''m confused, He''s just a True god, there''s no way he could hold such a weapon. A weapon even a Primordial can''t use." Rhea said.


    "That young man is a monster." She added.


    "Truly a Monster." The other nodded their heads.


    ________


    Michael landed on a clear open green field, surrounded by trees... He turned around and asked:


    "Are you ready to show yourself?"


    Shoosh!


    The wind blew, and a figure in a Assassin''s outfit appeared, his face concealed.


    "Lelantos... How nice seeing you."


    ****Huh?****


    The man was stunned.


    ****How do you know my name? Wait, how do you know I''m the one?!!!****


    A throne appeared behind Michael, and he sat down, relaxing on it.


    "**How did I know your name? From Ophion''s memories... You know, I''m kind of angry right now... Know why I''m angry?**"


    Lelantos rises an eyebrow.


    Michael sneered, and added:


    "**Because I couldn''t turn Ophion into my walker, his realm is just too high, and most of all, he''s corrupted by the curse... But you...**"


    Lelantos instantly got on guard seeing Michael''s eyes turned golden.


    BOOM!!


    A huge spirit appeared above Michael, armed with a golden broadsword.


    ****I think I miscalculated.****


    "**You thought I''m just a human, and humans are weak, so why don''t I go there and kill him... Well, you also planned to capture me.**"


    ****How the hell did you know that?!**** Lelantos asked with a frown.


    "**I created this realm, and prison... Do you think I won''t know what''s happening here.**"


    ****This?! You don''t have Tartarus''s memories! You only have his powers.****


    "**And everything he has now belongs to me, so this realm is also mine.**"


    The spirit in a golden armor, fixed its gaze on Lelantos, ready to attack.


    Lelantos took a step backward.


    ****''This Human is weird... I might be a Primordial sage, but he just killed one.''****


    He thought, and said:


    ****I''m just here to set my eyes on you, Not here to fight.****


    "**Oh? Then why are you armed?**"


    ****Oh?! You know there are a lot of monsters around, with a terrifying one in front of me... So I had to carry my daggers.****


    "**Are you calling me a monster?!!**" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ****No, when did I say that...? Forget all that, now that I''d seen you, I''ll get going.****


    Before he could turn around, Michael''s voice sounded.


    "**Tell Lepetus that I''ll be waiting for his release... This isn''t the place to fight.**"


    ****Yes! I''ll let him know.****


    Without hesitation, Lelantos disappeared in fright.


    Michael sighed, and stood up:


    ''If I had acted all scared, he would have attacked, thinking I''m weak... Well, I can''t defeat him, but my confident demeanor made him fearful.... Time to get out from here.''


    He stood up, and snapped his fingers, creating a gateway before him... The spirit shattered into particles, and Michael walked inside, leaving the Titans'' prison.


    _________


    Squeak!


    "*He''s coming!*" Yers said, seeing the door finally opening.


    Michael walked out, and moved his gaze on his lords, and stopped on Ashyn, whose face was deadly pale.


    "You''re running out of time, Ashyn."


    "It''s nothing, My king." He turned to Drakon, then at Michael.


    "My King, can I ask for your permission to start the process, that is; transferring all my powers to Drakon."


    Michael turned to Drakon, and nodded at Ashyn. "Is there anything I can do?"


    "The Ruler don''t need to worry about that... Come on, Drakon."


    He bowed at Michael, and walked towards the exit, Drakon nodded at Michael, and followed behind Ashyn.


    The rest followed behind, leaving Shenras, Michael, and Destroyers behind.


    "Shenras, tell me what''s troubling you." He said, creating another chains on the door.


    "My King, it''s not about me."


    Michael turned to her, a little confused.


    "It''s about Mira."


    Michael instantly got serious: "What happened?"


    "She''s ok."


    "Ok? Then why are you worried?"


    "I heard someone called her name, the voice didn''t sound like a human. Is someone targeting Mira?"


    Michael slowly nodded: "Eris..."


    "She might be the one... But she can''t enter the first realm thanks to the Artifact."


    "I know, but she can create an S-Rank gateway."


    "But Miss Erika and Jennifer are present."


    "True, but they aren''t strong enough to face a Primordial goddess." He started walking towards the exit.


    Shenras and Destroyers following behind.


    "I still have one more place to visit, the realm of gods... Then I can go back. For now, help me look after them."


    "But Lord Ashyn--"


    "--I know, we can only leave after seeing Ashyn off." Michael said, still walking.


    Shenras stared at his back, and let out a small smile.


    "Ok, Ruler." She said.


    "Come on." Michael walked out of the dungeon.

 Chapter 447 - 447: Peace: Entering The Primordial Sage Realm

    {Notification Restriction have been removed.}


    {DING!!} S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Host gained 100,000,000 Exp X10.}


    {Host gained 200,000 Exp from worshipers.}


    {Second Objective met.}


    {Gained 1,000,000,000 Exp.}


    {Remaining Exp has been saved in the system.}


    {Host Should find a safe and secure place to start the tribulation.}


    Michael nodded, and turned to Drakon and Ashyn, who sat on the floor, facing one another.


    They were currently in a roofless chamber, everyone''s eyes fixed on the two.


    "Are you ready, Drakon?" Ashyn asked with a smile.


    "I''m still surprised."


    "There is no need be to surprise... In the whole realm, you''re the only one that can take my powers, and Position as the first lord of the Abyssal... And I know, you''ll be able to keep the Ruler safe."


    Drakon turned his head to Michael, who sat on a golden throne, and turned to Ashyn...


    "I don''t think I can do that... I can''t keep my partner safe from anything stronger than him, because he''s a lot stronger than me."


    "I know, but you have to try your best."


    Drakon thought for a while, and nodded: "I promised to protect him."


    Ashyn nodded, and commanded:


    "Close your eyes, lowered your guard, and opened your core."


    Drakon nodded, and followed his command.


    Ashyn smiled, and also closed his eyes.


    Michael sat on his throne, staring at them with interest... He watched as dark energies flew out from Ashyn, and entered Drakon.


    "*What happened after all these?*" Yers asked.


    "With the information gotten from Ophion''s memories, after the transfer, Ashyn will disintegrate into particles, because there''s no more energy to sustain him... And Drakon will have the complete powers, knowledge and memories of Ashyn."


    "*Does that mean Drakon will become the first Lord of Abyssal, and also become a True god?*" Des asked in mild surprised.


    "Yes." Michael answered.


    BOOOOM!!!


    The group raised their heads to the sky, seeing dark clouds covering the red sky.


    BOOOM!!


    A lightning bolt tore through the clouds, and fell on Drakon and Ashyn.


    Michael snapped his fingers, creating a barrier around the group, while Apate and Reaper, standing on his both side, got on guard.


    BOOOM!!


    Another lightning fell from the sky, and collided on them.


    Michael, and the group present, watch as more than ten lightning bolts fell from the sky, and the dark clouds turned purple, on the 11th lightning bolt.


    "Finally... The last one." Michael said.


    "Why is it red, My Lord?" Reaper asked.


    "It''s red because this lightning bolt symbolize memories... All of Ashyn''s memories will be transferred to Drakon."


    BOOOM!!


    A huge red lightning fell from the sky, and collided on the two, sending a powerful sonic wave, which smashed onto the barrier.


    Michael and the group waited for the dust to clear, and was stunned, Drakon was in his Dragon form, his scales glowing... Literally.


    "He did it." Michael said.


    Ashyn, and Drakon slowly opened their eyes, and Ashyn smiled at Drakon, then turned to Michael.


    "My time is up, it''s an honour knowing you my King, and Lords." He turned to Michael, again:


    "My King, If you need the Hidden blades'' assistance, I suggest you resurrect them."


    "Huh?"


    Havoc and Shenras were stunned, while Ashyn continued:


    "I''m the only one who knows their souls'' locations... But I don''t have time, so Drakon will have to lead you to it; it''s right here in the Abyss."


    Upon hearing Ashyn, Michael stood up, and placed his right-hand clench fist on his chest... Then bowed his head.


    "Thanks for everything, Lord Ashyn. May you find peace!" He said.


    Havoc, Shenras, Campe, Charon, Reaper, Apate, Drakon, Destroyers, and the Millions of soldiers outside, all followed his action; and yelled:


    "*THANKS FOR EVERYTHING, LORD ASYHN!! MAY YOU FIND PEACE!!!!*"


    Ashyn smiled at them, and closed his eyes... The lords watched with tears as Ashyn turned into white particles, and flew into the air, disappearing in the clouds... Which cleared afterward.


    Michael took a deep breath, and exhaled... He moved his gaze on his lords,


    "From now henceforth, Drakon is the first Lord."


    The Lords and guardians nodded in approval. And Michael turned to Drakon:


    "Is there any requirement to resurrect the hidden blades?" He asked.


    "Well... Only a Primordial sage can do that." Drakon stared at him in horror: "Partner! Primordial sage is a lot stronger than a Primordial!!"


    "I know that Drakon, Just give me the location... You''ll stay back, and try to stabilize the powers and memories Ashyn gave you."


    Drakon nodded, but Havoc and Shenras were confused:


    "Ruler? Where can you see a Primordial sage? We need one to resurrect the hidden blades." Havoc said.


    "You said I could choose new blades, but now I can resurrect them... I think that''s better."


    The lords looked at one another, and before they could ask, Michael continued:


    "You don''t need to think so much about a Primordial sage... Just stay back, and leave this to me."


    He walked down the stairs, and head straight to the door.


    {DING!!}


    {Drakon sent a telepathic message.}


    "Partner?"


    "Already got it... Good decision."


    With that said, Michael disappeared; Apate and Reaper instantly turned into smoke, disappearing from the chamber.


    The lords looked at one another, still confused:


    "Leave this to him? How is the Ruler planning on seeing a Primordial sage? They are as rare as a Supreme." Campe said.


    "The Ruler said he can handle this, so we just have to wait for his news... Shenras, I suggest you go back to Mira." Havoc said.


    "Yeah... I need to keep watch on her." Shenras nodded, and walked out from the chamber.


    ________


    Far south of the Abyssal.


    Michael increased his speed, heading towards a black Mountain at the distance... Apate, Reaper, and Dracula following behind him.


    After flying for some seconds, Michael landed on the ground, right in front of the mountain, and moved his gaze around.


    "The location is miles from here, but this is the safest place in the abyss."


    "*But my Lord, this is your territory, everywhere is safe.*" Reaper said in mild confusion.


    Michael looked at him over his shoulder and chuckled:


    "Yeah, but you always need to be on guard... Even if you''re in a room."


    Michael sat down, cross-legged, and closed his eyes.


    "*What are you doing master?" Reaper asked in mild confusion.


    Whoosh!!


    The three looked behind them, seeing a huge vortex appearing... And before the stunned group, all the powerful walkers, above the Immortal realm, all appeared, surrounding Michael.


    "Keep your distance, 1 miles away."


    The walkers nodded, and moved backward.


    "Same to you three."


    Apate, Reaper and Dracula nodded, and leaped backward, landing a mile away.


    Michael closed his eyes, and said: "System."


    {Activating Tribulation.}


    {100,000,000 Points used.}


    BOOM!!!!


    Reaper and the walkers looked up, seeing red clouds covering the sky.


    "*Red?*" They were stunned.


    BOOM!!!


    A loud Thunderous sound boom all over the land, The walkers quickly created a barrier around them¡­ Staring at the clouds under Michael.


    {Host will be struck by Lightnings.}


    {Withstand 20 Lightning strikes, and Ascension will be complete.}


    Michael was dumbfounded: "Last time was 10!"


    {Host, this is different from entering the Immortal realm.}


    Michael nodded, and braced himself for the attacks.


    BOOM!!!


    Whizzzzz!


    A red lightning shot to the ground.


    BANG!!


    It fell heavily on him, turning the field he was sitting on Into dried blackened land.


    {Tribulation... One successful.}


    BOOM!!!


    Another fell on him.


    {Tribulation... Two successful.}


    Reaper watched as more lightnings fell on Michael, the more lightning that fell on him, the more he felt his powers growing.


    "*Hmm... It seems the stronger he gets, the stronger we are.*" Reaper muttered.


    BOOM!!!!!


    {Tribulation... Tenth successful.}


    Michael was socked in sweat, but sat still... Activating all his healing skills.


    ___


    [30 Minutes later.]


    {Hold on Host.}


    BOOM!!!!!!


    A terrifying purple lightning fell from the sky, and collided on Michael''s figure, cracking the ground beneath him.


    {Tribulation... 19th successful.}


    The Walkers'' eyes widened, seeing the 20 lightning that was getting ready to fall.


    "*You can do this Ruler!! One more!*"


    BOOOOOOMMM!!!


    A huge red, black, white and purple lightning bolt tore opened the sky, and dropped on Michael.


    BOOM!!!


    The energy wave spread all over the place, throwing the walkers, standing a mile away backward.


    "*Yes!!! He did it!!!*" Reaper yelled in Joy.


    {Tribulation... 20th Successful!!!}


    {Ding!!!!!}


    {Congratulations Host. You have broken through the boundary of a God, and entered the Primordial Realm!!}


    {Activating all Exp, and the Primordial sage''s Core in Storage.}


    Countless energies appeared on Michael''s body, slowly merging with him.


    BOOM!!!!


    "Huh?" Apate looked up, seeing the red sky turning purple.


    "*What''s happening?*" She asked in mild confusion.


    BOOM!!


    Two huge red, and Purple Lightnings, even more terrifying than the 20th Lightning, fell from the sky, and collided on Michael.


    "*Shit! [Shield of Courage]!!*"


    The Commanders activated Michael''s skill, which quickly surrounded them.


    BAM!!


    The energy wave collided on the shields, creating cracks on it.


    "*What a terrifying energy wave.*" Reaper murmured.


    {Host have past through chaos, and was accepted.}


    {Congratulations Host! For entering the Primordial sage Realm.}


    Michael was speechless, not only him, the whole walkers were horrified.


    *


    *


    *


    [Author: Thanks for following me in this journey! We finally reached the end of Volume Four! Let''s dive in to Volume Five: Battle In The Multi Realm .]

 Chapter 448 - 448: Hidden Blades 1

    Michael slowly stood up from the ground. He lowered his gaze to his hand, and with a clench of his fist... The whole mountains around them instantly cracked.


    "*....*"


    The walkers were stunned.


    Michael turned his head to the mountains, and was speechless.


    "Is this how powerful Typhon Is?" He asked himself.


    Michael turned his head to the black mountain, and narrowed his eyes:


    "Let''s go."


    He finally said after staring at it for more than two minutes.


    The walkers nodded, and flew into the air, flying towards the location.


    ____


    Havoc, Campe and Charon stood on the sky, staring at the location Michael took.


    "Did the Ruler just?"


    Campe moved her gaze on the two, beside her.


    "He just broke through the Primordial realm and entered the Primordial Sage?! Is that even possible?!" Charon asked in horror.


    "It shouldn''t be possible... But there''s one explanation to this." Havoc grinned.


    "The Supreme Queen is assisting the Ruler."


    The three said in unison.


    "But the main question is, "Why"?" Havoc asked.


    The lords looked at one another, and sighed... Also lost.


    _________


    [Between Chaos.]


    ****What are you doing?! This isn''t right!! No matter what you do, the energies will be unstable in that human, and soon he''ll explode!!**** Typhon yelled at her.


    The Supreme Queen simply chuckled at his ignorance.


    ""Don''t you know why he has the system?""


    ****System?**** Typhon was stunned... His eyes filled with confusion.


    ""You are the father and god of all monsters, but your thinking is far below Zero... Yes, I told Tartarus to give him the system... I have a special plan for that human."" She said.


    Typhon stared at her for some seconds, and scoffed:


    ****I''ll kill him before he could be of any use to you.****


    ""You can try."" She smiled at him.


    "My Queen!"


    The two turned to Chronos, who appeared in the room.


    "The battlefield have been created." He said.


    ""Good!!""


    She smiled, and turned to Typhon.


    ****What battlefield?**** Typhon was confused.


    ""Don''t worry, it isn''t your battlefield... You''re too weak."" She said, and turned to Chronos:


    ""Get ready.""


    Chronos nodded, and disappeared from the hall.


    ****What battlefield?!!****


    She sighed, and waved her hand, shattering the glass.


    ""Just stay still, your people are on their way.""


    She turned to another mirror, which clearly shows Michael and his commanders.


    ""I''ll be waiting.""


    ___________ S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael stopped in front of an ancient pagoda. He, Reaper, and Apate landed on the ground, and moved their gazes on the floors.


    "Ten floors, each might have something related to the ten blades." Michael guessed.


    He looked at the two, and nodded:


    "Come on."


    He walked towards the entrance, the two following behind... With a deep breath, he opened the door, and entered inside the pagoda.


    BAM!!


    Michael looked over his shoulder, at the closed door, sealing the commanders outside.


    "Hmm... I can still summon them."


    {Host is restricted from summoning any walker.}


    "Uh?" Michael was stunned.


    Whooosh!


    The whole torches on the wall lit up with blue flames, illuminating his surroundings.


    Michael stared at the figure, sitting at the center of the hall with his head down... A long sword beside him.


    "Who?" He asked with a tilt of his head.


    "**Welcome, Ruler.**"


    Michael raised an eyebrow: ''A Lower god realm?''


    "**You ready for your test?**" The figure asked.


    "What test? Explain all this to me."


    The figure raised his head, he was in all black, from head to toe, just like a ninja... Topping it up with a skull mask, with the logo of a golden sword just like Michael''s engraved on its forehead.


    "**I''m known as Zehner, the tenth Hidden blade of the abyssal... To take me, you''ll have to defeat me.**"


    Michael thought about the words. Although it sounded stupid, he didn''t say anything, and nodded at Zehner.


    "Come on then."


    "**Warning Ruler... We''re the hidden Blades, so we all have our specific skills and advantages.**"


    Before Michael could think of anything, Zehner disappeared from his spot, his sword also gone.


    Whoosh!


    Michael looked over his shoulder, seeing Zehner''s sword heading towards his neck.


    BAM!!


    Zehner flew backward, and landed with a backflip... He stood up, staring at Michael in shock.


    "**That''s one defense you have there? Your skin is so hard my Mystical-class weapon can''t penetrate.**"


    "Do you expect to kill your Ruler with a toy?" Michael asked walking towards him, his hands in his pockets.


    "**Nope. I''m just surprised.**"


    He swung his sword, and disappeared again.


    "Your speed is exceptional... But in presence of mine."


    Michael took a step backward, dodging Zehner, who moved past him in shock.


    "Too slow."


    Whoosh!


    Michael''s kick connected on Zehner''s back, throwing him across the 20 meters hall... His hands still tucked in his pockets.


    BANG!!


    Zehner smashed into the wall, and fall to the ground... Staring at Michael in shock.


    "Don''t you know I''m now beyond your Realm?"


    Michael stomped the ground, forcing the sword into the air, and with a tornado kick, he struck it, sending it towards Zehner.


    "**Huh?**"


    BAM!!!


    It penetrated the wall, three inches from his head:


    In all his life, Zehner has never been scared of anything, but now... He wasn''t scared, but petrified... All these while, Michael''s two hands were still tucked in his pockets.


    He couldn''t even dream of Michael fighting with his two hands freed.


    "Surrender." Michael said calmly, his gaze golden.


    Zehner quickly got on his knees, and bowed his head: "**I acknowledge you, Ruler.**"


    With that word said, he turned into smoke, and entered Michael''s body.


    {The Tenth Hidden blade have been obtained.}


    {Hidden blade section have been added to the system.}


    {Host can now summon his hidden blades.}


    Michael nodded.


    Whoosh!


    He turned to the gateway, which appeared in the center of the hall... With a sigh, he walked towards it, and entered.


    Whoosh!!


    Michael walked out from the gateway, and moved his gaze around the snowy place...


    "Snow?" He was confused.


    Swhoosh!!


    He raised his head, seeing a figure in the same outfit as Zehner, but hers was white, just like the snow... And with the same mask.


    "You''re an elf? I can detect your races."


    "**That''s normal, Ruler... Let''s just hope you can detect me.**"


    Before Michael, she merged with the snow and weather.


    "So sneaky." Michael smirked.

 Chapter 449 - 449: Hidden Blades 2

    Michael calmly walked towards the center of the Snow field, moving his gaze around the place.


    Whoosh!


    She shot out from the ground, right behind him, and swung her sword... In a second, Michael turned around, and sent a straight kick, which accurately collided on her chest... Throwing her meters backwards.


    "Do you think you can sneak up on me?"


    Before she could stand up, Michael appeared in front of her, gripped her throat, and raised her into the air.


    "You''re a good assassin... Especially in your field of skill, but that skill won''t work on me."


    The lady just stared at him, not saying anything... Michael raised an eyebrow, and raised his left hand, and slowly removed the mask... instantly she turned into snow.


    "Fake? I''m surprised... I don''t easily get deceived, but you achieved that." He looked over his shoulder, at the real 9th blade.


    "**Thanks for the compliment, Ruler...**" She said, and disappeared again.


    "Hmm..."


    Michael held his jaw, lost in thought... "Hidden blades... Hmm... "Hidden blades" Yeah! So you guys always attack from the shadows, killing without being notice, that make your names, and why you''re always disappearing."


    Whoosh!!


    "**The leader is right!!**"


    She appeared above him, and shot down with her sword behind her.


    Whoosh!


    Michael took some steps backwards, she landed with her palm, and with a twirl, she moved towards him.


    "Nice technique, well... It''s normal for the ninth blade to be better than the tenth."


    He said, still moving backward from the spinning blade.


    "Wrong, Each blade has their advantage, and disadvantage... No one is perfect!"


    Michael nodded, and with a move of his hand, he slapped her spinning sword away from her hand.


    "And I got yours!"


    "Huh?"


    He moved, and delivered a straight punch to her face, throwing her miles away... She smashed into a tree, and vomited a mouthful of blood, her mask falling on the ground... Revealing her beautiful face, and green eyes.


    "Erika?"


    Michael was stunned, seeing the face.


    "**I''m known as Neun, Ruler.**"


    She picked up the mask, which repaired itself... And put it back on.


    "**Our only duty is to serve the Ruler, any way needed... In battles, desire, or anything... We don''t have a particular expression... We took the appearance of anything the Ruler has in mind... As of now, you have the Queen in your mind, that''s why you saw her face in mine.**"


    Michael blinked: "What do you mean by serve the Ruler''s desire?" He asked, not getting her meaning.


    "**Sex, Money, Food, Pleasure, and anything related to emotion.**"


    She answered flatly, walking towards him, her sword flying towards her.


    "Oh... That''s good." Michael said in surprised.


    Whooosh!!


    "**Defeat me first!**"


    She moved, grabbing her sword.


    "Still fighting, you''re impressive."


    Michael smiled, and moved.


    "**Huh?**"


    He appeared in front of Neun, placed his palm on her face.


    "Not fast enough."


    BOOOOOM!!


    He smashed her into the ground.


    "**AUGH?!**"


    Michael picked up her sword, and plunged it in her face... Neun instantly closed her eyes.


    BAM!!


    After some seconds, she opened her eyes, and turned her head to the side, seeing her sword embedded an inch from her head.


    "**He?**"


    She sat up, staring at Michael, who was staring straight at her.


    "I thought you won''t open your eyes... I discovered something, you guys have emotions, and fear."


    "**Our fear is only towards our Ruler.**"


    Michael watched as she got on her knees, and bowed her head:


    "I surrender."


    She turned into white light, and flew towards Michael, entering his body.


    {The Ninth blade; Neun have been obtained.}


    {Hidden blades: 2/10.}


    Whizzzd!!


    "Neun is good, even a Transcendent won''t be able to defeat her... I wonder how strong the number one blade is." He thought.


    Michael walked towards the gate, and entered, moving to the third.


    _________


    Whizzzd!!


    Michael walked out from the gateway, and moved his gaze on the ancient Chinese''s town.


    "Huh?"


    He was confused.


    "**Welcome to Xi An city, Ruler... Your Territory.**"


    Michael turned his head to the side, seeing a young Korean guy, in a cultivator''s robe, drinking black tea...


    ...The young man raised his head to Michael, and smiled: "**A tea?**"


    Michael raised an eyebrow... The man seems weird, others are in the same outfits, difference in color... But his, is a whole lot different.


    Whoosh!!


    Michael turned to the side, seeing the same Korean guy, still drinking tea.


    "Hmm..."


    He looked at his left, seeing the third Korean guy, still drinking tea.


    "Illusion?"


    In less than a second, the Korean guy covered the whole sky and city.


    Whoosh!! S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael tilted his head to the side, as a small dagger moved past his ear from behind... He looked over his shoulder, seeing only the Korean guys.


    "Using this to distract me, while you attack in the shadow... You''re one strange blade."


    Shoosh!!


    He caught the dagger moving towards him from behind, and slowly turned around.


    "Hmm... A Mystical-class dagger." He said, observing the weapon.


    Whooosh!


    Whooosh!


    Whoosh!!


    Whoosh!!


    Michael looked around him, seeing countless daggers flying towards him.


    "How cute."


    He snapped his fingers, instantly, the whole daggers shattered into fragments... Falling to the ground.


    "Not showing yourself? That''s fine by me."


    He opened his palm, and a ball of spinning wind formed.


    "Let''s see if you can withstand this."


    He infused Void bloodline in it, and with a thought, the ball of blue and dark wind ascended into the air, and exploded, sending a powerful wind wave in all direction.


    POOF!!


    The whole illusions instantly shattered into dust; moment next:


    BOOM!!


    A figure fell from the sky, and fall heavily on the ground.


    Michael stared at the male figure in black outfit, and a skull mask, and nodded:


    "So you''re the one... Come on, what''s your name?"


    "**Greetings Ruler.**"


    He stood up from the ground, and summoned his throwing daggers.


    "**I''m known as Acht, the eighth blade.**"


    With that said, he shot towards Michael, his daggers tearing the winds behind him.


    "Isn''t this guy in a rush?" Michael asked, tucking his hands in his overcoat pockets.


    "Well... I''ll have to teach him some manners." He added.

 Chapter 450 - 450: Hidden Blades 3

    Whoosh!!


    Michael took a step back, dodging the Daggers... Acht didn''t waste a second, and strike again, aiming at his neck...


    Michael dodged, bending backward. He moved some feet back... Seeing he missed, Acht shot forward again, more vigorously.


    Michael sneered, and dodged with a sidestep, he gripped Acht''s wrist, and with a move of his hand, he threw him miles away.


    BAM!


    BAM!


    BAM!!


    BAM!!


    BAM!!


    Acht fell with a roll, and finally stopped after reaching 10 Miles.


    He stood up, looked up, and froze; seeing Michael in front of him.


    BAM!!


    A punch connected to his face, breaking the ground beneath them.


    "Come on."


    Michael said, staring at Acht, who lied on the ground.


    "**You''re truly the Ruler... Hehehe, But...**"


    BOOM!!


    An explosive occurred, throwing Michael some meters back.


    He landed on his feet, and looked up at Acht... All the while, his hands were tucked in his pockets.


    "Surprising." He said, staring at the thousands Acht before him.


    "Illusion, again?"


    Whoosh!


    The first moved, and strike with his daggers... Michael leaped backward, while Acht struck the ground, the dagger plunging into the earth.


    "Oh? They''re all real?" He landed on his feet.


    Whooosh!!


    The whole thousands shot forward, their daggers illuminating the sun''s rays.


    "I think I''ll have to get serious... Take yourself lucky, Acht... You made me use my fists."


    He removed his hands from his coat''s pockets, his gaze on the thousands Acht moving towards him.


    "I hope you said your prayers... Because I''m taking you no matter what!!"


    BOOM!!


    He shot forward, colliding with the thousands... With every swing of his hand, tens of clones shattered, and with a sonic boom... He moved.


    Whoosh!!


    Acht only saw afterimages, moving between their lines, and in less than five minutes, the whole clones were destroyed.


    BOOOM!!


    Acht fell heavily on the ground, and threw up a mouthful of blood, before he could do anything, Michael appeared in front of him, and stepped on his head.


    "You''re one troublesome Blade... I like it." He grinned, golden divinity emanating from his body.


    "**If thousands of me can''t defeat you... Then I surrender.**"


    Michael removed his leg, and Acht turned into smoke, entering his body.


    {Eighth Hidden blade obtained.}


    {Hidden blades: 3/10.}


    Michael turned his head to the gateway, which appeared beside him... With one last look at the destroyed city, he walked towards the gateway.


    ____


    Whizzzd!!!


    He appeared in a green field... And sighed helplessly.


    "First snow, now... What? Green?"


    He asked, looking around the place, the field was as huge as ten football stadiums combined... It was huge without a single tree in sight.


    He walked on the lush green field, his guard active.


    Whooosh!!


    He looked over his shoulder, but saw nothing.


    "Hide and seek? How cute... With your scent, You''re a female, and a human."


    "**Fufufu... The Ruler is really attentive.**"


    Michael looked up at the sky, seeing a figure in the same outfit, but hers was green.


    "Hmm..."


    Michael looked down, and moved his gaze around the place: "Zehner''s advantage is speed, Neun''s advantage is ice, Acht''s advantage is Illusion... And yours will be, Plant?" He guessed.


    "**Correct, Ruler.**"


    She flew down, and landed before Michael.


    "**Among the Blades, I''m the most lovely, and peaceful... Because I would just spend my time training my plants.**"


    She blew a kiss to the ground, and a beautiful red rose grew and instantly blossomed.


    "Hmm...."


    Michael looked up at her, although she said all this, he wasn''t convinced... For her to make the top 7 among the blades, she''ll be dangerous.


    "**Oh! My apologies, My name is Sieben... I''m the seventh blade.**"


    Michael nodded, still staring at her.


    "**You don''t believe me?**"


    She walked towards the rose. Picked the flower, and walked towards Michael.


    "**Here.**"


    She smiled sweetly, and stretched forth the flower to Michael.


    ''She''s a good Killer, especially with her cute and innocent acting.''


    He thought, but took the rose from her.


    "**Come on, smell it.**" She said.


    Michael chuckled at her:


    "Do you think I''m that stupid?" He threw the rose to the side, the moment it touched the ground, it turned into purple smoke.


    "....."


    Michael was speechless.


    "**Fufufufu.**"


    Sieben chuckled, covering her mouth with the back of her hand.


    "**Ruler isn''t easily deceived.**"


    She turned to the rose and walked towards it... Inhaling the purple smoke.


    "**But...**"


    Michael got on guard hearing the change in her tone.


    "**You shouldn''t have thrown my baby away!!**"


    Whoosh!!


    "Uh?!"


    Michael quickly raised his hands in defense.


    BAM!!!


    He moved three steps back, and looked up at the Rose''s root.


    "This?"


    He was stunned, seeing Sieben sitting on the huge rose Petal...


    "I should have known something is wrong with you... You''re in the outfit, but without the mask." He said.


    "**Oh?**"


    She smiled brightly, and with a flick of her wrist, a green skull mask appeared in her hand, with flowers engraved on the surface, leaving the forehead for the golden Sword.


    "**You ask for this, Ruler.**"


    She smiled, and put on the mask. Instantly, her demeanor changed, dense amount of Abyssal energy burst out from her.


    BANG!! Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    BANG!!!


    BANG!!!!


    BANG!!!


    Michael looked around him, seeing four 10 meters tall Monster plants bursting out from the ground, their veins violently moving around.


    "What the hell are these?!"


    Michael asked, staring at the tall monsters plants, whose eyes were fixed on him.


    "**These are my children, Ruler... Come on babies, show the Ruler what you''re capable of.**"


    Screech!!!


    The flowers nodded and shot their veins towards Michael.


    "**She called these babies?!**"


    Michael moved backward.


    BOOM!!


    The veins collided on his previous spot, instantly shattering it.


    "Ok, I''ll have to use my weapon."


    He summoned his Dagger, and with a Sonic boom, he moved, cracking the ground behind him.


    "**Fufufu... You did good, babies... Now, use [Cage prison]!**" Sieben said with a smile.


    "Cage... What?!" Michael was stunned.


    He watched the four monster plants raised their veins, and plunged it into the ground...


    BAM!!


    BANG!!


    BAM!!


    BANG!!!


    The veins burst out from the ground, and plunged down... Michael was stunned, as the veins formed a cage, trapping him inside.


    "**The Ruler have been captured.**" Sieben said with a smile.

 Chapter 451 - 451: Hidden blades 4

    Michael moved his gaze around the thick 1-foot wide veins, and sighed:


    "Do you think this can stop me?"


    Michael grinned and infused his energy into the dagger.


    "**Now, we can start--**"


    Whoosh!!


    "**Huh?**"


    Whoosh!!


    Whoosh!!


    BAM!!!!


    "**...**"


    Sieben was stunned, staring at Michael in horror, the whole cut-off veins of the monsters plants fell heavily on the ground.


    "It seems I have talked to you for far too long, and that got into your head."


    Whoosh!!


    Michael shot towards her.


    "**Attack!!**"


    The planets moved.


    Whoosh!!


    Michael bisected them in seconds, and continued moving towards Sieben.


    "**No!!**"


    She stood up, and with a raise of her hand... The roots of the rose shot into the air, and dive towards Michael.


    Whoosh!


    With a spin of his body, Michael simply cut off all the roots, while still moving forward.


    "**Is the Ruler mad that I locked him up?**"


    She watched as Michael leaped into the air, and sent a slash from his dagger.


    Whoosh!!


    Sieben leaped off the rose, and landed on the ground. She turned around, witnessing how the slash cut her rose into halves.


    "Is that all??"


    Michael steadily landed on the ground, staring at Sieben.


    "**It seems I underestimated you, Ruler.**" She moved her gaze from her plant to Michael.


    "Never underestimate your enemy." Michael said, walking towards her.


    "**You said it, at least I made you use your weapon... So I think I should use mine, don''t you think?**


    Michael stopped on track, seeing the green light emanating from Sieben.


    BOOOM!!


    He watched as green armor appeared on her outfit, and a green sword appeared in her hand... She smiled, and disappeared.


    "Hmm... Others don''t have armors." Michael said, moving his gaze around.


    "**All blades have their specific armor, Ruler... They just didn''t use it against you.**"


    Her voice sounded all over the place.


    Whoosh!!


    Michael leaped forward. At that exact moment, a huge tree spike shot out from the ground.


    "Nice attack."


    He landed on his feet, staring at the tree spike over his shoulder.


    Whoosh!!


    Michael turned to the distance, seeing spears moving towards him... With a twirl of his dagger, he cut off all the spears, which fell on the ground.


    "Where are you attacking from?"


    He asked in mild confusion.


    Whooosh!!


    He threw a backflip, dodging the leaf blades striking the ground from above.


    "**I''m the green itself... To defeat me, you have to defeat the green, and there''s no way you can achieve that!**"


    Her voice sounded again.


    Michael stood still, thinking about her word... After some seconds, he smiled.


    "As I said, you''re good... But your mouth runs too much." He crouched down, and placed his palm on the ground.


    "**I told you I''m the peaceful and loving one... Not like the third, second and first blades... Those guys are always serious and ready to follow orders, even if it''s the worst order given.**"


    "Thanks."


    Michael added pressure on his palm, instantly sending his divinity in the soil.


    "**What are you doing?!!**"


    She yelled in horror.


    "Destroying the green."


    With Michael''s word, the whole green started dying... The more the divinity spread, the more green dies.


    "**STOP HURTING MY BABIES!!!**"


    Sieben yelled, instantly more than ten different attacks moved, flying towards Michael.


    BAM!!


    They collided on his barrier.


    "**Huh?**"


    "Don''t be sad, they''re just plants."


    He increased his dose... Killing more green with every passing second.


    "**NO!!!!**"


    He looked up seeing Sieben appearing five meters in front of him, she dropped to her knees, armor and mask gone, tears in her eyes.


    "Huh?" Michael was stunned.


    "**Please, No more...**" She cried.


    Michael stopped his action, and stood up, his face filled with confusion.


    He looked around the Field, he had destroyed two stadium size of green, remaining 8, but she was crying like a baby. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What if I destroyed everything?" He asked himself.


    Michael walked towards her, and stopped a foot.


    "I''ll stop all this only if you surrender."


    He said looking at Sieben, whose gaze was on her lap.


    "**Hehehe.**"


    She looked up at Michael, her face filled with a devilish smirk.


    Whoosh!!


    She lunged towards him with her sword, aiming at his heart.


    BAM!!


    Michael caught the blade with two fingers.


    "**Uh?!**" Sieben was stunned.


    "I have leaned my lesson In life... Don''t trust anyone."


    He gripped her throat, and threw her some miles away.


    "You love your precious green, then watch."


    BAM!!


    He stomped his leg on the ground, instantly, the ground split opened, and lava poured out, moving all over the land.


    "**This?**"


    Sieben leaped into the air, and watched the lava kill all her green.... She turned to Michael, and sighed:


    "**I can create as much as needed, so killing some won''t make a difference.**"


    She shot towards Michael, appeared in front of him, and swung her sword.


    BAM!!!!


    Sieben frozen, she looked down at her chest, seeing the dagger plunging deeper in her chest.


    "**This??**"


    She spurted out a mouthful of blood... Staring at Michael in shock.


    Michael watched, and blinked... The second he opened his eyes, he saw Mira''s face.


    "Huh?"


    He shook his head, and saw Sieben''s face again... He drew out the dagger, and moved backward, her body instantly fall to the ground, dead.


    "What just happened?! Why did I see Mira''s face, and after I have killed her? Why?!" He asked, staring at Sieben, who turned into green light and entered his body.


    {Seventh Blade have been obtained.}


    {Hidden blades: 4/10.}


    He thought for a long time, sighed, kept his dagger and walked towards the gateway.


    "Nothing will happen to Mira... Nothing."


    He entered the gateway, leaving a burnt field behind.


    _________


    Whoosh!!!


    Michael appeared above the sea.


    "Hmm...."


    He observed the blue sea a hundred feet below him, and sighed softly.


    "Let me guess, your advantage is water."


    "**Welcome Ruler...**"


    Michael turned around to the middle-aged man, standing on a long sword, his hands behind him... He was in the same outfit, but his was blue.


    "**Should we start?**"


    He summoned the mask, and put it on.


    "And who are you?"


    "**I am Sechs, the sixth Blade.**"


    With that said, he shot forward, still standing on his sword.


    "Not a talker... That''s good."


    Michael smiled, patiently waiting for Sechs... But got something else.


    "...Uh?"

 Chapter 452 - 452: Hidden Blades 5

    Poof!!!


    He watched as Sechs dive, and entered the water, disappearing from sight.


    "You blades are full of surprises." Michael said, looking down at the sea.


    Whoosh!!!


    Pillars of water current shot out from below, heading towards Michael.


    "So naive."


    Michael waved his hand, creating a circular barrier around himself.


    BAM!!


    The water current collided on the barrier, spreading in all direction, while Michael stood still.


    "If you''re planning on remaining deep inside the ocean, you''re brainless." He said.


    Whoosh!!


    He looked over his shoulder, seeing more than a hundred water spears moving towards him.


    BANG!!!


    It collided on the barrier, and shattered into water.


    "**A good defense, Ruler.**"


    He looked below, seeing Sechs sitting on his sword, his eyes closed.


    "Are you done?" Michael asked.


    "**Your defense is even higher than the lords''... I''m impressed.**"


    "Do you expect your Ruler to be weak?" Michael asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "**No, that''ll be an embarrassment to all of us, mostly you.**"


    He opened his eyes, and looked up at Michael.


    "**But you still have to defeat me.**"


    He stood up, still on his sword.


    "**Let the real battle begin.**"


    Sechs raised his hand Into the air, moment next, swords flew out from the one he was standing on, and hovered behind him.


    "Swordsmanship?"


    "**Yes!**"


    Sechs dropped his hand, and instantly, the swords shot towards Michael... Colliding heavily on the barrier.


    BANG!!!!!


    Michael flew backward, he observed his shield, then turned to the swords.


    "A thousand Mystical-class swords, attacking at once... Why does this look familiar?" He asked.


    Whooosh!!


    The swords moved in circle, and formed an arrow, then shot towards him.


    "Yes! I remembered now."


    Michael waved his hand, sending a wind blast, which collided on the Swords, sending them backward.


    Whoosh!!


    He leaped backward, dodging the water, which shot out from the sea like a geyser.


    "I think I need to attack, You already have your turn."


    Michael snapped his fingers.


    BOOM!


    His Supreme-class weapon appeared in front of him, stunning Sechs.


    "**This?! A Supreme-class weapon?!**" He moved back in fear.


    "I''ll show you how to respect your Ruler."


    Shoosh!!


    The supreme-class weapon multiplied into thousands, spinning around him... Instantly, dark clouds covered the sky, lightning bolts tore opened the clouds, colliding on the sea below... The wind picked up, and the ocean current increased. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You know?"


    Michael''s eyes turned golden, the sword tattoo on his cheek glowed.


    "In the whole realms, there''s only two Supreme-class weapons... But now... I have thousands."


    Whoosh!!


    Whooosh!!!


    Whoosh!


    The whole Supreme-class swords shot towards the horrified Sechs.


    "**No!! I''m not going down that easily!!**"


    Sechs stretched forth his hand towards the Swords, and yelled:


    "**Move!!**"


    Whoosh!!


    His Mystical-class swords shot forward, moving towards the Supreme-class swords... The two forces collided.


    BOOOM!!!


    The whole Mystical-class swords instantly turned into dust, while the supreme-class swords kept on moving towards him.


    "**NO!!!**"


    He took the sword he was standing on, and blocked a sword.


    "*How cute... I wondered what you expect sending a Mystical-class swords against a Supreme-class... And you even dare block a Supreme-class... So ignorant.*"


    With a thought, the whole swords collided on Sechs, creating a mini explosion.... A light flew towards Michael and entered his body.


    {Sixth Blade obtained.}


    {Hidden blades: 5/10.}


    The whole swords flew towards Michael, and merged into one.


    "You just killed a Lower god like he''s nothing."


    He said to the sword in his hand.


    ''How can a mere Lower god think of stopping me?''


    Michael froze, the whole surroundings seem to stop moving... The time itself stopped to him.


    Michael let go of the sword, and it hovered in front of him.


    "Did... Did you just speak?" He asked.


    ''Yes... All Supreme weapons have a soul.''


    "A soul? How?!" Michael asked in mild confusion.


    ''It''s kind of complicated... I''ll take Hours to explain everything, and I seem to be different.''


    Michael blinked:


    "What do you mean by "different"?" He asked.


    ''That''s another explanation on its own... I say we finish this mission, then Master can ask anything.''


    Michael nodded, and lowered his gaze, staring at the gateway below them.


    "Let''s go then."


    The sword flew towards him, and entered his body. Although he was still shocked about this revelation, he decided to wait.


    Michael exhaled, and dive downward towards the gateway.


    _____


    Michael walked out from the gateway, and entered a chamber... He moved his gaze around the flaming chamber, and growled in frustration.


    "**I see the Ruler is frustrated.**"


    "Of course, I''m frustrated!!" He yelled, stopped, and turned his head to the throne... Seeing a beautiful young lady with long red hair, and eyes... Staring at him, she was in the same outfit, but red... And without a mask.


    "Huh?" Michael was stunned.


    "**What happened Ruler? Are you surprised by my beauty?**"


    "Who cares about your beauty?! I''m surprised because of that sword beside you."


    "**....**"


    She lowered her gaze to the sword, and looked up at Michael:


    "**You were surprised because of the... Sword?**" She asked in disbelieve.


    "What do you think I was surprised about? That sword is freaking 1.5 meters long!" He said, his gaze still on the red glowing sword.


    "**This... Forget it, you''re here for the test, so let''s get on with it.**"


    Michael turned his head from the sword to the owner.


    "Are You upset?" He asked with a raised brow.


    "**Why would I be?**"


    She stood up, her gaze fixed on Michael.


    "**Oh, by the way, I''m Funf... The fifth Blade.**" She picked up her sword.


    "I wonder who gave you guys such names?" Michael murmured.


    "**You!! With rage, she leaped into the air, and landed five feet from Michael.**"


    Without any hesitation, she swung her sword at him.


    Michael threw a somersault, dodging the blade attack... He landed on his feet, and looked over his shoulder, seeing a flaming slash on the wall.


    "You destroyed the wall? Impressive!" He said.


    "**Stop talking!!**"


    She shot towards Michael and smashed down with her huge sword.


    He leaped to the side, while her sword collided on the hard floor, instantly cracking it.


    "Such fury... Ok, It''s decided... You''re angry because I said your sword is more beautiful than you, but can you blame me?" Michael asked, landing five meters from Funf.


    "**You...!! I''ll get you, no matter how fast you are!!**"


    She moved again, disappearing into a smoke of fire.


    "Oh." Michael flicked his wrist, and the dagger appeared.


    "Let dance."


    He moved to the side, as a huge blade tore open the space, and collided on the ground.


    "You can strike within space?" Michael was dumbfounded.


    "**Not only that.**"


    She walked out from the tore space, her eyes blazing.


    "Time to take this battle seriously." Michael said.


    "**Indeed.**"


    Funf flicked her wrist, summoning her mask... She smiled at Michael, and put on the flaming skull Mask.


    "**The strongest wins.**" With that said, she disappeared again.


    ''Why don''t you like using me, Master?''


    Michael tilted his head to the side, hearing his sword in his head.


    He leaped backward, dodging a slash from Funf.


    "**You can''t dodge forever!**" Funf''s voice sounded all over the place.


    "You''re too powerful, that''s why I''m not using you." Michael said, staring at Funf with his eyes of Abyssal.


    ''I''m confused, shouldn''t you use me because I''m powerful? And why are you using that dagger?''


    Michael sighed: "This isn''t a real battle, so don''t be sad I didn''t use you... And second, she isn''t a threat."


    "**Who are you talking too?! And you dare say I''m not a threat?!!**"


    She appeared behind him, and slashed with her broadsword towards his head.


    BAM!!!


    Funf froze, seeing her sword in Michael''s grip.


    "**You caught my blade?**" She was stunned.


    "**While backing me?**"


    Michael looked at her over his shoulder:


    "Let me tell you a secret, In this game... I can''t be killed by a Mystical-class weapon. Any Mystical-class weapons are ineffective against me, and you all need to know that."


    He tightened his grip, and instantly, cracks appeared on the sword''s blade.


    "**This?!!**"


    Michael let go, and Funf quickly leaped backward from Michael. She landed 10 meters away, and looked down at her cracked sword.


    "**You... You cracked my sword with your... hand?**" She asked.


    "Don''t be surprised, Funf... To you guys... I can be killed by your weapons, so I just played along."


    "**Played along? What the hell are you?! What realm are you on?!!**"


    She moved backward in fear, and added:


    "**Only a Primordial sage can be immune to a Mystical-class weapon... And you must be at least a million years old to enter such realm... Ruler! You''re only in your 20s, there''s no way--**"


    "--Ok, stop there... If you want me to attack, make your move, if you don''t want me to act... Just surrender. I have four more blades to fight." Michael said.


    "**Your word prove that you''re a Primordial sage...**"


    She looked down at her feet, lost in thought... After two minutes, she looked up at Michael, then pointed her blade at him.


    "**Even though you''re powerful, Blades don''t back down or surrender... The rest might, but the 5th upward never surrender...!!**"


    With that said, she lunged forward.


    ''So troublesome, It seems I''ll have to kill her.''


    Michael braced himself, and moved... Instantly appearing behind Funf, who froze on track.


    "Take care." Michael said, lowering his dagger, blood slowly dripping to the ground.

 Chapter 453 - 453: Hidden Blades 6

    Funf threw up a mouthful of blood, and slowly raised her hand to her neck, touching the deep cut on it.


    "**You?**"


    BAM!


    She collapsed on the ground, dead.


    A red light flew out from her, and entered Michael''s body.


    {Sixth Blade have been obtained.}


    {Hidden blades: 6/10.}


    ''Thank goddess you didn''t use me, I thought she is powerful.''


    "...You. You''re really arrogant... For a sword."


    ''I''m bonded to master, so I have some of master''s personalities.''


    "Uh? But I''m not arrogant."


    Michael said, walking towards the gateway which appeared in front of the throne.


    ''Not arrogant? Master, you know you shouldn''t lie... You don''t like it.''


    Michael shook his head with a small smile, and entered the gateway... Appearing in an open white battlefield... Measuring more than 10 Miles.


    "You sound like a girl, are you a girl, or just using the voice?"


    ''I''m a girl... But still Young, maybe the same age with Mira.''


    "You know Mira?"


    ''Yes, I know everyone Master have ever known, and killed.''


    "........"


    "**Hehehehe.**"


    Michael looked up, seeing a single man on the hole field, he was armed with a long white spear; dressed in a white outfit, and currently wearing his mask.


    "You are?" Michael asked.


    "**Hehehe... I''m Vier, the fourth Blade. Hehehe.**"


    "What''s so funny?" Michael asked, moving his gaze around the place.


    "**Hehehe... Are you ready Ruler.**"


    "Seriously, why are you laughing?" Michael was getting annoyed.


    "**The Ruler will know if you defeat me... Hehehe.**"


    "That''s it."


    Michael moved, appeared in front of Vier, and sent a punch directly on his face.


    BOOOM!!


    He flew some meters back, and fall heavily on the ground.


    "That''ll teach you some manners."


    "**Hehehe... The Ruler is really nice.**"


    "Uh?"


    Michael was stunned, seeing Vier walking towards him, His spear held downward... The blade pointing to the ground as he walked.


    "**That attack was excellent, you arranged my jawline... Thanks for that... Hehehe.**"


    Vier''s mask was destroyed by Michael''s punch, revealing his jawline.


    "**Hehehe... Get ready, Ruler... Here I come.**"


    ''This, that punch should have taken him down? What''s this guy''s advantage?'' Michael thought.


    BOOOM!!!


    Vier shot towards him with ten times the speed the Blades he had fought used... He appeared in front of Michael and swung his spear.


    BAM!!


    Michael blocked it with the dagger, but surprisingly moved some steps back from the collision.


    ''This guy isn''t normal... How can a mere Lower God push a Primordial sage backward?'' He thought, and added:


    ''I''ll have to get serious here.''


    He gripped his sword, staring at Vier.


    "**Hehehe... Are you surprised, Ruler? Don''t be! Hehehe.**"


    He grinned, and shot forward, appeared above Michael and smashed down.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!!!


    A cloud of dust rose into the air, while Vier turned his head to Michael:


    "**Hehehe, You escaped that... I''m surprised. Hehehe.**"


    "I''ll cut off your vocal cords, to stop that weird laughter!"


    "**Oh... Hehehe, It seems the Ruler is Angry.**"


    Whoosh!!


    He moved forward.


    "My turn!!"


    Michael shot towards the charging Vier, and collided, engaging in a deadly battle with him.


    "**Hehehe!! The Ruler is fast!!**"


    The two moved Into the air, attacking and defending each other''s blows... sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Hmm...'' Michael nodded, and with a backflip, he moved backward, landing on the ground.


    Vier stared at him for a second, and landed gently on the battlefield.


    "**Hehehe... Are you afraid of me, Ruler?**"


    "Well..." Michael stared at him for a second.


    "I won''t be able to use any of my skill, I thought it''ll be ok, but you''re a pain in the ass... And not only that, Every time I attack, you use the wind to control the momentum... So when it collided on you, it won''t have the required force... The Wind is your advantage." He said his analysis.


    "**He-He...**"


    Vier stopped laughing, and stared at Michael with a serious expression.


    "**You''re good, Ruler... I''m impressed, now you know you can''t win me.**"


    "Oh really?"


    Michael smirked, and stretched forth his hand... The next moment, his sword appeared, instantly emanating a dense amount of killing instinct.


    "**Such killing instinct?! And from a sword!! Wait... Only...**"


    Vier took a step back in fear, staring at the red and golden sword in Michael''s grip.


    "**A... A Supreme-class weapon?!!**"


    "Come on, Laugh... Why aren''t you laughing... Hahaha!" Michael let out a sarcastic laugh, and shot forward... The wind instantly picked up, the whole Killing instinct followed behind, moved past him, and collided on Vier.


    BOOOOM!


    Vier looked around, and was stunned seeing himself in a dark space...


    "**He-He... What''s this?**" He stammered, not even able to complete his laugh.


    Swizzh!


    He looked down at the sword in his chest, and looked up at Michael in horror.


    "**You... How? He-He.**"


    Michael drew his sword, and Vier dropped to the ground, Dead.


    White light flew out from him, and entered Michael.


    {Fourth Blade have been obtained.}


    {Hidden blades: 7/10.}


    "See... I only use you when the opponent is stubborn, powerful or weird." He said, cleaning the sword blade with his energy.


    "Wait, I read a novel on Webnovel... When the world was still... Stable. In the novel, the MC''s sword could transform into a beautiful girl... Can you do that? Like transform?"


    He sighed:


    "Look at me... Wait, what if I''m also an MC?"


    ''Master will make a good and powerful MC... And Yes, I can take a human appearance.''


    "Really? Then do it." Michael said in mild surprised.


    ''I can''t... Master will have to be a Supreme.''


    "Oh? I don''t even know how to enter that realm... Even the system isn''t showing me anything."


    Michael activated the system''s screen, and looked at his Realm.


    {Realm: Primordial Sage. MAX.}


    {Note: All EXP gained from Worshipers will be exchanged into Points.}


    "All my stats are also Infinite... I think I have reached the highest Level the System can go... The next will make me a Supreme... And I don''t know how to enter."


    ''I''m also stumped.''


    "Don''t worry about it, the Supreme Queen will know what to do... I just hope I''m strong enough to fight Typhon."


    With that thought, he walked towards the gateway.

 Chapter 454 - 454: Hidden Blades 7

    Michael looked around the new place he appeared in and raised an eyebrow.


    "You got to be kidding me... A playground?" He asked in mild confusion.


    "Sieben said the third, second and first are the strongest and always serious... But how can such people stay in a playground?"


    "**Hehehe**"


    Michael gripped his sword, hearing the surrounding giggles.


    "This?"


    He moved his gaze on the toys and games on the ground, and looked up:


    "Hey!! Show yourself!!"


    "**Hehehehe...!!**"


    The giggles only got louder.


    "These... They''re two?"


    "**Hello, Ruler?**"


    Michael sharply turned around, only to be stunned, seeing two 10 years old twins girls, staring at him with beautiful smiles on their faces.


    "Are you?" He was speechless.


    ''Be careful master, I can sense a dense amount of energy from these two... They''re both True Gods, and are concealing their energies from you.''


    Hearing the sword, Michael took a step back from the two girls.


    "You... What are your names?" He asked.


    The two sisters looked at one another, one was in a white outfit, while the other was in black.


    The one on the left, in white opened her mouth:


    "**My name is Drei, I''m the 3rd blade.**"


    "**And I''m Zwei, The second Blade.**"


    The one in black said, with a tilt of her head... She moved her gaze to the sword In Michael''s hand, and looked up at him, staring straight at his brown eyes.


    "**You want to harm us?**" She asked in surprise.


    "Mmm..."


    Michael looked at his sword, then at the girls, whose gaze was fixed on him.


    ''They aren''t even surprised seeing a Supreme-class weapon.'' He thought, and added:


    "Yes, that''s why I''m here... You might act all cute, and loving... But I know you''re as dangerous as you''re cute."


    The two girls looked at one another and giggled happily.


    "**The Ruler thinks we''re cute." Drei said.


    "**Yes, he doesn''t know how many creatures we have killed.**" Zwei said with a laugh.


    Michael took a step back... ''What is this, Am I scared of these two?!''


    He pointed his sword at them, and instantly attacked.


    Whooosh!!!


    He stopped behind the two, and turned around in shock.


    "**How lovely, the Ruler doesn''t want to play anymore." Zwei said with a smile.


    Michael blinked, staring at the two light before him, one black, and the other white.


    "You?--"


    "**--Yes, We turn into this when we''re attacked...**" The white light said.


    "**Come on, Let''s Attack.**"


    With Zwei''s word, the two transformed into two young ladies, summoned their swords... And shot towards Michael, moving from right to left.


    Michael sighed: "If only I can use my skills."


    With that frustration, he infused his energy into the sword, and sent a Slash towards the two girls.


    The two Instantly turned into lights, expecting the attack to move past them, but they completely underestimated a Supreme-class weapon.


    BOOOM!!!


    The sword attack collided on the two girls, instantly throwing them miles away... The two smashed heavily on the ground, and threw up a mouthful of blood.


    "**This! I thought that weapon was a fake, just to scare us.**" Drei said in mild surprise.


    "**Yes. But we dodged the first attack, but why can''t we dodge only an energy blade?**" Zwei slowly stood up from the ground, and helped Drei up.


    "When you saw my Sword, Your facial expression didn''t change for even a second. That can only be possible if you think it''s a fake... So I made up the first attack... I only moved past you, but didn''t attack with the sword... I know you''ll lower your guard, and that''s exactly what you did."


    The two looked at Michael with a deep frown.


    "You two are the 3rd and 2nd Blades, and without fighting you... I know you''re both powerful, stronger than the others... But I''m not here to fight you as I fought the others... As you know, I''m on a timer, so make this easier for yourselves and surrender."


    The two girls looked at one another, then at the sword...


    "**You''re going to use that against us?**" Drei asked in a low voice.


    "Yes." Michael nodded.


    "**Then... Hehehe, We''ll see if you can win us with it.**"


    "Huh?"


    Michael was stunned by the reply, he thought with everything, they''ll surrender to him.


    "**We know you''ll win this battle, but that didn''t mean we''ll surrender because of your weapon. Sister!**"


    Drei took Zwei''s hand in hers, and the two closed their eyes...


    Michael silently watched the two, and the next moment, a huge explosion occurred, which he simply cleared with a wave of his hand.


    After the dust dispersed, Michael stared at the lady in front of him in surprise... Her hair, and eyes were both black and white, same with her outfit.


    Michael slowly nodded his head: "Fusion... Nice."


    "**Ok, Ruler... Let''s have some fun.**"


    She flicked her wrist, and a black and white skull mask appeared in her hand, then she put it on.


    "Someone is serious." Michael said, and got ready.


    "**I''m known as Zwedrei...**"


    BOOM!!


    She shot forward, cracking the ground behind her... And instantly disappeared.


    "Hide and Seek, again!"


    Michael increased his guard, looking right and left.


    Whoosh!!


    He moved to the side, dodging an invisible blade, which instantly slice the ground into two.


    "This??"


    He looked at the huge crack in surprise.


    "So powerful?!" He asked.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Michael stretched forth his hand towards the wind blades shooting towards him, and with a thought... The wind picked up, sending a powerful wind blast towards the wind blades. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    BANG!!


    The Wind blades instantly shattered upon contact.


    "**Got you!!**"


    "...."


    Whooosh!!!


    Michael looked over his shoulder, seeing Zwedrei moving towards him, her sword radiating a violent glow.


    Swhooosh!!


    He looked above him, seeing more than a thousand earth spears dropping above him.


    Whoosh!!


    Michael lowered his head, seeing a huge wind blade heading straight to his chest.... Not only that... He looked down, seeing his legs sealed away in the earth.


    "Ok, You''re good... Superb." He said with a smile.


    "**You stop here, Ruler!! There''s no way you can escape this!!**" She smirked.


    "Oh, really."


    Michael''s eyes instantly turned golden.


    "**.....**"


    BANG!!!

 Chapter 455 - 455: Hidden blades 8

    BOOOM!!


    A dense amount of divinity burst out from Michael, throwing Zwedrei and her attacks backwards.


    Michael turned around, and shot towards the still disoriented Zwedrei.


    "You Lose!"


    "**.....**"


    Whoosh!!!!


    Michael landed behind her, and slowly stood up.


    BANG!!


    Zwedrei smashed heavily on the ground, and threw up a mouthful of blood, staring at the sky.


    "**You...**"


    That was the only word Michael heard, before she turned into a trail of light and entered his body.


    "You''re powerful." He looked down at the sword.


    "But in presence of a Supreme-class weapon, Nothing is unkillable." He added.


    Swhooosh!! sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael turned to the side. The space tore opened, and a red gateway appeared.


    "Red?" He tilted his head to the side in surprised.


    ''Master.''


    "Don''t worry, We can face who ever is in there." With that said, he walked towards the gateway.


    __________


    A young man sat on a small chair, slowly drinking a cup of hot tea.


    A red gateway opened in front of him, and Michael walked out from it.


    He smiled, and raised the cup to Michael.


    "**Welcome Ruler... I know you''ll make it here... Please, have your seat.**"


    Michael raised an eyebrow, seeing the calm expression on the man''s face.


    ''Why is he so calm?'' he asked himself.


    ''Maybe because he''s the leader of the blades.''


    The sword guessed.


    ''Hey, I can''t call you the starlight sword, or devil sword... Now that you have a soul, I think I''ll call you... Starvil.''


    ''I accept the name, Master.''


    {DING!!}


    {Host''s skills have been activated.}


    {Note: Host still can''t summon his walkers.}


    Michael sighed, and observed the man before him.


    "**What happened, Ruler? Don''t you like tea?**" The man asked.


    "What''s your name?" Michael asked back.


    The man nodded, and took a sip of his tea.


    "**I''m known as Eins, The First Blade¡­ Please, have a seat... There are things you need to know.**"


    Michael nodded, walked towards the man, and sat down.


    "I see you don''t want to fight, so tell me, what is it that you want to say?" He asked, taking the cup of tea on the table.


    "**Ruler... You defeated the other blades, but do you know how to summon them?**" He asked.


    Michael tilted his head in confusion.


    "I can summon them." He said, while Eins chuckled.


    "**Really? Summon one.**"


    Michael tilted his head to the side, and tried to summon Neun.


    {Host isn''t granted the token.}


    "Token?"


    "**Yes, You''ll need a token to summon them... Only one Token. And I''m the only one with the token.**"


    He smiled, and took a sip; Staring straight at Michael''s eyes.


    "Then where is this token?" Michael asked, the surprise demeanor gone.


    "**The Token is right there?**"


    Eins pointed a finger over his shoulder, at the red token on a huge pillar.


    Michael looked around the golden hall, then turned his head to the 20 meters tall pillar behind Eins, seeing a red glowing gemstone on it.


    "Oh? Is their souls trapped in there?" Michael asked.


    "**Yes.**"


    Michael placed his tea cup on the table, stood up, and walked towards the Pillar.


    The moment he got ten feet from it, a powerful force struck him, pushing him three steps back.


    "**That''s why you must be a Primordial sage before entering this realm... If you were in any realm lower than that... You would have been killed by that blast.**" Eins said, not even looking at him... His gaze fixed on his tea.


    Michael looked at him over his shoulder, and turned his head back to the pillar... "Tell me, how can I get that gem?!!"


    "**You need to defeat me... That''s the only requirement.**"


    "Uh?"


    Michael turned around, staring at Eins''s back...


    "Defeat you?! That''s easy!" He said with a smirk.


    "**Ruler... The only people that can defeat me, are; Ashyn, Typhon, and the former Ruler, Tartarus... These are the only people that can defeat me. That''s why Typhon could kill us.**" He said, taking a sip of his tea.


    "Oh... You didn''t mention my name."


    "**Yeah, I know that.**"


    Michael raised an eyebrow, then pointed a finger at Eins.


    "[Void destruction Finger]."


    Whoosh!!


    A dense amount of dark energy shot out from his finger, heading towards the Eins.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!!


    The whole table instantly got destroyed into splinters.


    Michael lowered his hand, and looked around the place, not seeing a single soul in sight.


    "**The Ruler is really fun.**"


    Eins''s voice sounded all over the place, stunning Michael.


    "You''re superb, I can''t even detect you."


    Michael said, moving his gaze around the...


    "**Ruler, You should know I''m the first Blade... So why are you sending such weak attacks.**"


    Michael turned around, seeing Eins sitting on the air, with his cup of tea in hand.


    "**And you even destroyed my teapot...**" He added, looking at the shattered teapot.


    "You made me, Now surrender!"


    "**Me.... Surrender? Hahahaha!!!!**"


    Eins burst out laughing, his laughter reverberating all over the hall.


    "**Why would, I, the first Blade surrender? Ruler, stop acting ignorant... And attack with your strongest skill.**"


    Michael smirked, "You don''t want that."


    "**Why would I be asking if I don''t want it?**"


    Michael nodded, and instantly, the surroundings changed.


    Eins looked around the dark space, and turned to Michael:


    "**[Shadow World], right?**"


    "You know the skill."


    "**Yes, the former Ruler have this skill, let me make something clear to you... All your skills are gotten from the former Ruler, meaning; the Ruler had used every single skill in your disposal... And I know every one of them, including their disadvantages.**"


    He opened his palm, and a red light appeared... With a clench of his fist, the shadow world instantly shattered like glass.


    "This?" Michael was stunned.


    {Skill have been neutralized.}


    Michael was even more speechless.


    ''How is that possible?''


    {"....."}


    Michael raised his head to Eins.


    "You are... Who really are you?"


    Eins landed on the ground, and smiled at Michael.


    "**I''m the adoptive son of Tartarus... So I know everything about him. Ruler, you can''t win Typhon with these skills; you need to find a way to gain news skills, or better... Create yours.**"


    Michael grinned at him:


    Whoosh!!


    Eins looked behind, and without hesitation leaped to the side, dodging the dark chains.


    "**This? Void Chains?**" He was stunned.


    "You spoke of created skills, let me show you."


    Michael stratched forth his hand towards Eins.


    Whoosh!!


    The chains turned towards him, and shot forward... Eins''s eyes shrunk into the size of a needle, and leaped to the side... Trying all his best to dodge the chains.


    "Ok, time to stop running."


    Before Eins could move to the side, an unknown force gripped him, and pulled him towards Michael.


    "**This?**"


    "How do you like my [shadow Pull]? I created it."


    It pulled him towards Michael, and with a grip; Michael caught Eins''s neck.


    "**Hehehe... The Ruler is good!**"


    He turned into smoke, flew backward, and returned to his normal appearance.


    "**But you can''t defeat me with these skills... You can only restrain me.**"


    "Oh, really."


    Michael summoned his sword, and pointed it at Eins.


    "**A supreme weapon? How did you get that?**" Eins moved backward in fear... His gaze fixed on the weapon.


    "Why are you so surprised seeing a supreme weapon?" Michael asked with a teasing smile.


    Eins moved his gaze on the sword, and sighed:


    "**You''re really full of surprises... Come on, let''s get serious.**"


    He summoned his red mask, and put his on... Instantly the sword tattoo on his forehead glowed brightly...


    Michael staggered backward, feeling his powers flowing towards Eins.


    {Energy conversion have been activated.}


    "Huh?"


    {When the blades are together, They could take energy from the Host.}


    Michael slowly nodded, and turned to Eins.


    "I now know why you all have that mask... Well, That won''t stop me from defeating you; and don''t forget I can cut off the energy."


    "**You can, But that doesn''t mean it''ll make us weak.**" Eins said, and shot forward... A Divine-class sword appearing in his hand.


    Michael smirked, and instantly turned into a Shadow... Entering the ground.


    Eins stopped on track, and moved his stunt gaze around the place.


    "**Ruler? Where are you? I don''t know you could also hide from us?**"


    "Don''t be shocked... Oh, I''m not hiding, I''m right here."


    "**Huh?**"


    Eins looked at the ground, seeing a shadow moving towards him.


    "**This??!**"


    BANG!!!


    A punch collided on his face, throwing him meters back.


    BAM!!


    Eins collided on the ground, and looked up at Michael, who was moving on the ground in horror.


    "**What forbidden skill is this?!**" He asked, standing up from the ground.


    "A skill that can defeat any opponent." Michael said arrogantly.


    "**I would have said it''s a lie, but I can see its effect.**"


    He smiled:


    "**But that won''t stop me.**"


    "Oh...?"


    Michael grinned, and shot forward, this time leaving afterimages... And shadows behind.


    Eins looked around, seeing more than ten shadows moving towards him...


    "**Where is the right one?**" He asked himself.


    "Here I come."


    Eins sighed, and braced himself... Weapon ready.


    The shadows on the ground moved towards him; moment next:


    BAM!!!!!!

 Chapter 456 - 456: Two Years Leave

    BANG!!


    Eins collided on the wall, and slide to the ground... He looked up at Michael, who took his normal appearance.


    "Surrender?"


    "**Hehehe...**"


    Eins stood up from the ground, and fixed his gaze on Michael:


    "**It seems I underestimated you!**"


    He raised his hand, and removed the mask, revealing his bloody face.


    "**Hehehe!! Let''s have some fun!!**"


    BOOOM!!


    A powerful energy wave burst out from him, rippling all over the place...


    Michael leaped backward, and landed five meters away... He moved his gaze on the ground, seeing the energy current.


    "Hmm... You are truly a True god."


    Michael watched as red energy enveloped Eins''s figure, and after a whole two minutes, the energy exploded... Revealing a man in red armor, a skull helmet, and sword.


    "Mmm." Michael slowly nodded.


    "**Now, Come on!**"


    Whooosh!!!


    The ground behind Eins instantly shattered, as he shot towards Michael, who stood still.


    "You need to know something."


    Michael channelled his energy into his fist:


    "No matter how powerful you are."


    Eins increased his speed.


    "You will always be inferior to your Ruler."


    Eins arrived before him, and slashed downward.


    Michael took a step, and with a little speed, he arrived behind Eins.


    "Your only action is to bow!"


    BAM!!!!


    A punch connected on Eins''s back, throwing him to the other side of the hall, debris falling on him.


    {Damage: 50,000,000.}


    Michael watched as red light flew out from the debris, and entered his body.


    {Ding!!}


    {First Blade: Eins, have been Obtained.}


    {Congratulations!! Host Obtained the total Blades.}


    {Requirement: Token.}


    Michael turned to the Pillar, took a step, and appeared in front of it... He placed his hand on the barrier, which appeared out of thin air, and heard the System''s voice.


    {Does Host want to start the absorbing process?}


    "How long will that take?"


    {Two years.}


    "What?!!"


    Michael removed his hand from the barrier:


    "Come again."


    {Two years.}


    {Don''t worry Host, to the outside world, It''ll only be one week... And Your world, two weeks.}


    "Hmm... Only one week in the Abyssal, but two weeks in Amerisa... Will Typhon be release before the time--"


    {Typhon will be release in the next two weeks.}


    "Hmm..." Michael closed his eyes, and tried his best to link with Drakon, Reaper, and Destroyers.


    {DING! Link successful!}


    "Guys! I''ll be gone for a week... Reaper, Use the teleportation room in the castle, and go to Amerisa... You, Apate, Azazel, Zelus and Abyss... Five of you should go to Amerisa... Drakon, you can return to your family if you''re done."


    Upon receiving their response, he nodded... And sat down on the ground.


    "Start the process."


    {Ok Host.}


    The gemstone glowed for a second, and red trails of light flew out from it, bypass the barrier, and entered Michael.


    _______


    [Outside the Pagoda.]


    Reaper turned his head to the four, who nodded.


    Apate turned to the other Commanders:


    "*Guard the Ruler.*"


    The Commanders nodded, and without hesitation, the five Michael mentioned, flew back towards the castle... Leaving the Millions of walkers behind.


    ______


    Drakon opened his eyes, and moved his gaze on the huge luxurious bedroom he was in.


    "Hmm... Going for a Week? What are you up to, partner?"


    _________


    [Amerisa!!]


    [The Conquerors'' Guild Building.]


    Jennifer sat on her seat, moving her gaze on the Elders.


    "What happened? Why did you call us here?" She asked, turning her head to Rahond.


    "I called everyone here for something very important." Rahond said, moving his gaze on everyone present, and continued:


    "We''re The Conquerors, the undefeated guild in the world... But why aren''t we playing VRG anymore?"


    "Is that your question? And the reason for calling us?" Veronica, the 12th elder; asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "Yes." Rahond, who was now the 5th elder; nodded.


    "Hmm... We already took over the 1st to the 10th positions on the two ranking boards, and Jennifer is now a goddess... But that didn''t mean we''re all gods... Some of us are still grandmasters, I suggest we all enter the sovereign before Michael returns." Violet, the 7th elder, and Rahond''s girlfriend; said.


    "They have a point, I need to enter the sovereign medal... I''m still a grandmaster." Sunny, the 9th elder added.


    Jennifer moved her gaze on the group, and turned to the old members.


    "What do you guys think?"


    Erika, and Tyson looked at one another, and signed in unison.


    "You''re the Vice guild Master... We''ll go with whatever you decide." Tyson, the 2nd elder, said.


    "I''ll go with anything, as long I won''t stay idle." Erika, the 1st Elder muttered.


    "Ok." Jennifer turned to Chris.


    "I''m with you." Chris, the 3rd elder, said, relaxing on his seat.


    "Ok, one game... And we''ll go with the hardest... Let''s show VRG, Michael isn''t the only one who can win the SSS score." Jennifer said with a smile.


    "Oh, we''re coming with you."


    The 21 people in the room turned their heads to the door, seeing Mira and Maria walking inside.


    "You guys have school--"


    "--The time zone in VRG is different from ours... And we''re the owners of the school, so missing one day won''t cause any harm." Maria said.


    Erika raised an eyebrow with her sister''s word... Seeing Erika''s gaze... Maria chuckled nervously, and rubbed the back of her neck.


    "Please, we won''t cause any trouble, and second we''re both Grandmasters."


    "You two are still Elite medal holders, 5-stars each." Tyson clarified.


    "But... We want to go with you guys!" The two quickly protested.


    "That''s not the reason, but your brother... If something happens to you, none of us can give him an answer." Helena said.


    "Just let them go, I''ll be coming along." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The group looked behind the girls, seeing Shenras walking inside, she was with her schoolbag.


    Jennifer turned to Erika, and sighed:


    "Sorry, But we still can''t let you... Shenras, you''re an exchange student, and we don''t want to risk your life." Erika said.


    ''Wow, these guys are really cute.'' Shenras thought...


    ...Before she could say anything, the space at the North of the hall tore opened, and a gateway appeared.


    "This?"


    Everyone frowned, and quickly stood up¡­ Staring at the gateway.


    THUD!


    "....."

 Chapter 457 - 457: Bermuda Triangle!

    The sound of metal hitting the ground rung out, as five figures in black armors, and helmets walked out from the gateway... Stunning the ground.


    "Reaper?!!"


    They all exclaimed.


    "Reaper!!"


    Mira ran towards Reaper and gave him a hug. The hybrid was shocked by her action, and stood still, not knowing what to do... Only his lord have hugged him, but this was different.


    Mira separated, and looked at the gateway, which closed afterward... With confusion, she turned back to Reaper.


    "Where is big brother?" She asked.


    "*The Lord is busy, but he''s safe... And missing you all, that''s why he sent us here.*" Reaper replied... Making sure to calm, and reassure the group.


    Mira sigh softly... Although she misses her brother, she knew it''s not yet time to reunite... But Reaper and the others'' appearance gave her an idea.


    "Bestie! What about Reaper and these guys come with us...? They''ll keep us safe."


    Jennifer turned to Reaper, and was stunned... Reaper, Azazel, Zelus, and Abyss are all True God, while Apate was a primordial... Which made her thinking:


    ''What realm is Michael on?''


    "*Come with us?*" Apate asked, moving her gaze from Mira to Erika.


    "Yeah, we''re entering VRG... It''s a good thing you guys are here... But how can we summon you guys in VRG? You don''t have AI bracelets, and we aren''t Michael." Tyson said.


    The others nodded in realization, Only Michael could summon Reaper... Although 70% of them don''t know Apate, Zelus, and Abyss... They know, only Michael could command and summon them.


    "*Just leave that to us... We appeared here because of this.*" Reaper pointed at the dagger on Mira''s neck.


    "*That means, we can teleport to Mira''s location, no matter where she is.*" Azazel said.


    Robert walked towards Azazel, and stood in front of him:


    "I don''t know how, All I know is, the Guild Master is exceptional! But I would like to punch you again for everything you did." He said.


    "Em... I won''t do that, Warning... These guys are known as Walkers, only follows Michael''s order, and if angered, you''re toast..."


    Robert looked at Tyson over his shoulder, and turned to Azazel. "He''s just a Lower god, I can face him."


    "Fufufu.... Commander Robert, please have your seat. These are Michael''s walkers, the last time I saw them, these guys don''t have capes... But now, look. I suggest you don''t mess with them... And oh! They''re unkillable." Jennifer sat down, and tapped her white bracelet...


    Whoosh!!


    Robert took a step from Azazel: "I... I mean I''ll like to punch the old you, not you-you."


    He quickly turned around, and walked towards the round table.


    Azazel turned to the other four, and shrugged indifferently.


    "Ok, everyone! Gather around... You want to play VRG, so this is the hardest games we have." Jennifer pointed at the number one.


    < The hardest Games In VRG. >


    < [1]: Stop Typhon''s release. [2]: Defeat 10K nightmare legion. [3]: Rise Of A King. [4]: Kill A Celestial Monster. [5]: Guard.>


    "Are these names of games, or the objectives?" Tyson asked with a frown.


    "We aren''t playing the first game." Conner, the 11th elder, said.


    "Yes, Typhon is too strong... And this said we should stop his release, that means we''ll be fighting the evil gods... Not happening." Jennifer said.


    With agreement, they crossed the first game from the list.


    "Second game, defeat 10k nightmare legion... AI didn''t mention anything else." Camila, the 4th Elder, said.


    "The guild Master would have chosen the first game." Zukila, the 8th elder murmured.


    "Yes, but we aren''t the guild Master... And you don''t know how dangerous those guys are, let alone Typhon." Tyson, who sat beside her said.


    "Ok, we''ll be going with the 5th game." Jennifer declared.


    "Huh?"


    Everyone was stunned... They decided they''ll go with the hardest, not the number 5th... With confusion, Borne asked.


    "Vice guild Master, I thought you said we''re playing the hardest?"


    "We''re playing the game that won''t get us killed... We aren''t looking for death, but to rank up. This game won''t be difficult because it''s number 5."


    The group looked at one another, and after a whole minute of thinking, they nodded.


    "*I don''t think they know the difficulty of these Games.*" Abyss whispered.


    "*They don''t, the number 5th game they chose can only be close by a Sovereign, and the ones upward are for players stronger than sovereign medals... And the number one is for True gods above.*" Apate whispered back.


    "*Should we tell them?*"


    "*No need... They chose the 5th game, and besides... We''re here.*" Reaper said.


    "Ok! It''s decided, we''re playing the fifth game."


    Jennifer tap her bracelet again.


    "AI, Log me in."


    The 22 members all raised their bracelets, and tap on it:


    Reaper and the group watched as white light covered the Humans, and they all disappeared from the hall.


    BEEEP!!!!!


    [BREAKING NEWS.]


    The five turned their heads to the huge television in the hall, seeing a female reporter speaking on it... Her face serious, and filled with dread.


    ["We just got the News!! Five S-Rank gates have appeared on Bermuda Island... And the five gates surprisingly created what the scientists called, the Bermuda Triangle... We don''t know how to handle this issue, our strongest Ranker is missing for months, and till now we got no news of his whereabouts... How are we going to face this danger? As of now, the President have called for state of emergency, everyone should stay inside their houses, only powerful players above the gold medal are needed, let''s work together to close these gates! We have a total of 1 week before the gates open, May God help us all."]


    Reaper turned to the four behind him.


    "*This is the reason the Lord sent us back... We must close these gates, but first... Let''s go to Mira.*" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Apate stared at the television for a long while, and looked at Reaper.


    "*Eris. The Bermuda Triangle is her biggest attack force... If we don''t close these gates, the whole Amerisa will be in danger, like the kind of danger that''ll kill every single soul.*"


    Shenras grinned: "*We will see about that.*"

 Chapter 458 - 458: Guard The Man

    [VRG!]


    [Tyro City.]


    Jennifer and the Elders appeared in front of the golden Castle. They moved their gazes on everyone parents, smiled and walked towards it.


    "The Elders?!!"


    "It has been so long I last saw them in VRG."


    "What happened, or is the Leader back?"


    "I don''t think so... Should we play with them?"


    "Why are you asking that, of course, we should play with them."


    In less than ten seconds, ten players quickly surrounded Jennifer, Erika and the rest of the group... Their equipments shinning under the sun rays.


    "Vice Guild Master, can we go with you?" A muscular man, who seems to be the leader of the team said.


    "Hmm..."


    Jennifer observed the man, who was a Diamond medal holder, and turned his head to Erika and the group.


    "When did you join The Conquerors?"


    "Some months ago." He said.


    "Ok, what''s your name?"


    "I am known as James, My game name is mountain." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jennifer looked at the tall man in front of her, and nodded: "You''re a mountain, but you''re not strong enough to play the game."


    "Uh? Not strong enough... Vice, I''m stronger than some of the elders here." He said arrogantly.


    The nine behind him were stunned, not expecting him to act arrogant in presence of the Conquerors elders.


    "Oh, really?" Jennifer tilted her head.


    "Yes."


    "Ok, what about you face the weakest." Jennifer gestured to Niki.


    "Her...? She''s just a girl." James said with a frown.


    "Same with your Vice, defeat her, and we''ll let you and your team to accompany us."


    James looked at the hundreds of players around the place, and said:


    "But we can''t battle in the City."


    "You aren''t in the city, You''re in the compound of The Conquerors Castle... All rules are useless here." Tyson said.


    The man nodded, and drew the broadsword from his back, and pointed it at Niki... "Ok, come on, girl."


    "Educate him."


    With Jennifer''s word, Niki stepped forward... Staring at James who was a foot taller than her.


    "Hey, this isn''t personal... But if I defeat you, I''ll take the 20th position, and be the 20th elder of the conquerors."


    The Elders frowned hearing James''s words, but Niki spoke up;


    "You''re really confident... Let''s do this, If you can stop one of my attack you''ll be the 20th elder."


    "Hahahaha!!!" James burst out laughing... After a whole ten seconds, he smirked:


    "Let me give you mine, If you can survive one of my attack, I accept defeat." He said.


    "Isn''t this guy too arrogant, He''s only a Diamond, while Niki is an Elite... He can''t win her." Maria said.


    "He thinks because of that Epic-class weapon, he could defeat her, not knowing we all now have Legendary-class weapons. Deck said.


    "Ok, Here I come!!"


    The man gripped his sword hilt, and let out a roar... His energy charging, and spreading all over the place.


    "Ahhhhh!!!!!!"


    BOOOOOOOM!!!


    With a sonic boom, he moved, appeared in front of Niki and smashed down with his sword, right on her head.


    BANG!!!!!


    Dust and smoke covered the two, expanding all over the place... After some moment, the smoke cleared, revealing the two.


    "Huh?!"


    James was stunned, his whole Epic-class sword was blocked by the other party, who used only two fingers.


    "......"


    "This?!"


    Everyone was horrified.


    "Is that all?"


    Niki asked, the ground beneath her, cracked from James''s attack.


    "Impossible!!"


    "My turn."


    She let go of the sword, and within a second, send a straight punch to James''s abdomen.


    BAM!!!


    "AHH!"


    James spurted out a mouthful of blood, and flew 10 meters backward, smashing heavily on the ground.


    "....."


    "This?"


    The players around were stunned... They moved their gazes to James, then Niki.


    "Did she defeat him with a punch?"


    "No, Look at the gloves, they''re glowing."


    "Wait, are those gloves weapons?"


    "Yes, legendary-class weapons!"


    "Wow! There''s no way James could withstand that."


    "But... If the weakest Elder is this powerful, how powerful will the strongest be?"


    "That''s why we want to play with the elders! We''ll surely win!!"


    "Yes!"


    Seeing their action gave the different meaning, Jennifer sighed deeply, and said, enhancing her voice with her divinity.


    "You all want to come with us?"


    "Yes!!!"


    The hundreds of players yelled.


    "Sorry... We''re playing one of the hardest games, the fifth game... I''m telling you this because, If you follow us, your life is in your hands... We didn''t force you, so we won''t look after you in there... I repeat it! If a situation occurs when we''ll choose either you, or our lives.... We''ll willingly abandon you. So following us is your decision, and you should be ready to face the consequences."


    With that said, she walked towards the castle door... The group following behind her.


    "Do you think that''ll stop them?" Erika whispered.


    "Don''t know, Just hope it did." Jennifer said.


    "But you shouldn''t have told them the game, you could have mentioned another game."


    "My bad."


    Jennifer smiled at Tyson, and the group entered the castle, closing the door behind them.


    BAM!!


    James stood up from the ground:


    "Fifth game! I might have lost this battle, but that didn''t mean I''m weak! I''ll enter the game, show them my strength and win this game!!" With that said, he tapped his AI bracelet.


    "What are you doing, James?" A young girl, looking only 17 years, asked in mild surprised. Staring at the Holographic image on James''s bracelet.


    "What does it look like I''m doing?! Of course, I''m playing the fifth game!"


    "But the elders said it''s dangerous!"


    "So! I''m not scared of any dangerous games!!" He tapped the game.


    < Requirements: You must be in the Gold medal rank above.>


    < Requirements: You must have a team of at least 5 players.>


    < Requirements: The Leader must be the Strongest.>


    < Requirements: You must have played more than 5 games, and won 3 games.>


    < Requirements: You must have a Rare-class weapon or above.>


    He read the requirements, and turned to the players:


    "Come on!! Who want to show the elders that we can do this?!! I only need four people!!"


    The group looked at one another, not knowing what to say or do.


    _________


    [Castle.]


    "Everyone has their equipment?" Erika asked the group, who were all in their overcoats.


    "Yes." They all nodded.


    "Good, AI... Start."


    < Team position: 1st of 10 teams.>


    < Guilds Members: Gained a Boost: Speed X20, and attack X10.>


    < Game start in 5, 4, 3, 2.>


    "Ten Teams, Let''s see how this will turn out."


    Whoosh!!


    Red light enveloped the group, and they all disappeared from the castle.


    *****


    [Unknown Location.]


    Jennifer and the members appeared in a thick forest... The elders moved their gazes around the place, and was stunned seeing more players appearing around them.


    < Welcome players to "Guard" Game.>


    < Your first objective: is to guard a man.>


    < Second objective: Protect him still he reaches his destination.>


    < Third Objective: Kill 5,000 spirit soldiers.>


    < Fourth objective: Lead the man to the destination.>


    < Fifth Objective: The Man Should not die.>


    < Note: The man don''t know the location of his destination, but each player will be given a map, you''ll be the one to interpret the map, and lead the man to the rightful destination.>


    < Note: The man don''t know you, so he doesn''t trust you... You''ll have to make him trust you, and follow you.>


    < Note: The Man has one skill Truthful... You can''t lie to him.>


    < Time: You have one week to win the game, or everyone dies.>


    < Good luck players.>


    The group blinked in shock...


    "This isn''t a game, we''re simply being turn into a babysitter!" James yelled.


    Hearing the familiar voice, the elders looked over their shoulders, seeing James, and four more members walking towards them.


    "Greetings, Vice, and elders." They said with a smile.


    "You''re here, Ok... Just try to survive." Jennifer said in a flat tone, and turned her gaze to the other teams.


    "This won''t be easy, AI didn''t give us the location of the man, and didn''t also tell us who is the real man... We don''t even have his picture or something to recognize him with."


    "Yes, I think that''s why this is among the hardest game."


    Erika snapped her fingers, instantly, a holographic map appeared in front of her... But to her shock, the words was completely written in different languages, from Latin, to French, then Spanish, and some other languages... They all understood only one word, and it''s the only word written in English.


    "Exit."


    Erika subconsciously mentioned the word, and turned her head to the stunned Jennifer.


    "This is really bad."


    They said, completing ignoring James and his teams.


    "Come on, The others are already walking towards the exit of the forest!" James said, walking past the 23 elders, and heading straight to the direction pointed.


    Jennifer looked at Mira, then at Erika:


    "Let''s go."


    The group nodded, and followed behind the other players, who were a total of 50, plus the Conquerors, making the players a total of 73.


    [Two hours later.]


    After walking for a whole two hours, the players finally reached the exit of the forest, without encountering any dangers.


    The moment they step out of the forest, they froze in shock.


    "What the Fuck!"

 Chapter 459 - 459: What Is He Doing Here?

    The total of 73 players stared at the ten males before them in a daze, all flabbergasted.


    "What the hell...?!"


    An old woman, who looks her late 60s walked out from the players, stunning Tyson and the elders... Although she looks old, her body was filled with vitality... And clearly an Elite medal holder.


    "AI, how many are we guarding?" She asked.


    < One.>


    The players were even more confused, staring at the ten men like fools, while the men were also staring at them.


    "Vice Guild Master, Isn''t that a kid?" Mountain asked, pointing his finger at a young boy with shoulder-length silver hair.


    "Yes... A 15 years old, I think." Specter said, his gaze observing the men before them.


    Whoosh!!


    The players sharply turned around to the forest, seeing a getaway opening before them.


    "This?"


    THUD!


    Reaper, Shenras, and the four other commanders walked out.


    "Monsters!!!!" The old woman yelled.


    The players quickly summoned their weapons, some pulled out their swords, and got in a defensive posture.


    "Stop!!"


    Queen-of-Death raised her hand, stopping the players, when they saw her, and the Conquerors... The Players were amazed.


    "The Conquerors!"


    "Yes! But why does that Wolf looks familiar?"


    "...."


    The old woman was silent, silently watching Queen-of-Death, who walked towards Shenras.


    "We forgot you don''t have an AI bracelet..." She sighed, and turned to Reaper.


    "We''re in some kind of trouble here, can any of you help?"


    Reaper moved his gaze around the dried landscape, and fixed it on the young boy... Reaper''s eyes narrowed, while the boy smirked at him.


    "*What''s he doing here?*" Apate asked.


    Blood-Arrow followed their gazes, and fixed hers on the boy.


    "You know him?" She asked, while the five commanders nodded their heads.


    The players looked at one another in confusion.


    Why would the Conquerors be interested with a Kid? When AI made it clear they are guarding a man, not a boy.


    Queen-of-Death and the elders all turned to the boy, and asked:


    "Who is he?"


    "*Aaron*"


    The walkers said in unison.


    None of the elders have heard of the name, but what if; Aaron is the one they''ll be leading, and guarding?


    Without hesitation, Queen-of-Death pointed at Aaron. "We choose him."


    After some seconds, AI''s voice sounded all over the place.


    < First Team have chosen their Man.>


    < The remaining Nine teams should choose.>


    The old woman pointed her finger at a young man, and the four men behind her nodded in agreement.


    < Second team have chosen their Man.>


    < The Remaining eight teams should choose.>


    Mountain watched as the rest teams choose all the men, remaining one for his team.


    "What should we do, James? Pick like the others?" The young girl asked.


    "No, Scarlett... We''ll stick with our guild... There''s one thing I have learned from VRG, Don''t always trust AI..."


    With that said, he yelled:


    "We choose this Kid!!"


    "Uh?"


    "..."


    Everyone was stunned, they all turned their heads to James and his team.


    "Doesn''t he know the Conquerors already picked that Kid?"


    "Don''t you know that guy?! He''s a member of The Conquerors, that must be the reason he chose that kid."


    "But, will AI accept it...? There must be a reason why there are ten males here." Another player said.


    "Let''s see how AI will reject him."


    < The Fifth Team have chosen their man.>


    "UH????"


    "....!??"


    "WHAT?!!!!"


    "We Can Choose the same man?!!!"


    "Why didn''t AI give us that information?!!"


    "Stop shouting!!"


    The old woman yelled, the players quickly quiet down.


    "Don''t shout here, Out of all the men, One is the original one... We have all picked our guards, so now... Stick with it, and pray it''s the real one... 50-50!!"


    The players slowly nodded their heads:


    "Mrs X has a point!"


    "Yes!"


    The four men behind her smiled with satisfaction, their gaze cold and arrogant.


    Queen-of-Death just rolled her eyes at them, and turned to her group; they formed a circle, and she tapped on her bracelet.


    Everyone stared at the Holographic image before them, and tried their best to read the map... But the unknown languages made this seemingly easy task extremely difficult.


    "What is this?"


    Red-Encounter pointed his finger at a location. The whole map was blank, pure white, with only the languages marking the landmarks.


    The group followed Red-Encounter''s finger and stared at the landmark he pointed.


    [???? ?????]


    [Translation: Gods'' Graves.]


    "What do you think that stands for?" Unforgiver asked, turning to Red-Encounter.


    "That''s Arabic? And I think it has something related to... Graves?" Sweet-girl said, lost in thought... After a whole ten seconds, she sighed:


    "That''s all I remembered. Sorry."


    "It''s ok, Some of us don''t even know what this it, at least you told us something related to it."


    Mountain who stood behind them said.


    "So we''re not going there, right?" Aaron finally opened his mouth, moving his gaze on the humans before him.


    They all turned their heads to Aaron.


    "No. No one end well in a grave, especially in such a game." Blood-Arrow said, and turned her head back to the Holographic map, and continued:


    "I understood Latin... And this here is the safest place... But although it''s the safest, we have to explore all the map''s landmarks, so we could get the main map, and can lead you to your destination." She said.


    ''Wow, she''s smart, who is she?'' Aaron thought.


    "How do you know, we''ll have to explore all the landmarks?" Zuko asked.


    "Look at the words written on this landmark." Blood-Arrow pointed at the landmark on the top of the map.


    The group turned their heads to the section:


    [Termini: Greenwood


    Regula: Explorare terminos integros in tabula geographica et percipe tabulam integram ut hominem ad destinationem ducat.]


    [Translation: Landmark: Greenwood S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rule: Explore the whole landmarks on the map, and get the complete map to lead the man to his destination.]


    Blood-Arrow translated everything to the group, while they blinked in surprise.


    "You''re good, Sister-in-law!!" Dark-angel exclaimed.


    "Yes! My sister is the best!" White-death yelled.


    "Wow, thanks Erika..."


    Queen-of-Death smiled and tap the landmark on the map.


    < Is this your selected Location? >


    AI asked.


    "Guys!"


    The group turned to Mountain, who was moving his gaze on the empty land.


    "Everyone is gone." He said in mild surprised.


    "...."


    The Conquerors and Aaron were stunned speechless.

 Chapter 460 - 460: A Lv80 Abomination

    "Well, we''re here to rank up, not to care about others." Queen-of-Death turned her head to the Holographic map, and tap yes.


    < Location obtained.>


    Before the group, a circular gateway opened... They looked at one another in confusion.


    "It seems the location is far off."


    "That... Or maybe this is just a lobby, the starting point... Beyond this place is the main game." Blood-Arrow said.


    "Ok, let''s go."


    Red-Encounter walked towards the gateway, followed by the rest of the Elders... Blood-Arrow and Queen-of-Death turned to Shenras:


    "Saying the truth, we know you aren''t an exchange student, and by being here prove it..." Blood-Arrow turned her head to Queen-of-Death, then at Shenras.


    "We don''t know who you are, but thank you."


    With that said, she turned around and walked towards the gateway, her overcoat moving with the wind.


    Shenras smiled at her: "The Queen is nice." She said.


    "Queen?" Queen-of-Death raised an eyebrow, then realization struck her;


    "Micky sent you?" She asked.


    "Yes... I''m the third Lord under Ruler Michael."


    "Wow, What realm is Micky on?"


    Shenras smiled: "He could destroy the whole planet with just a flick of his wrist."


    She said, and walked past the stunned Queen-of-Death, heading towards the gateway.


    Aaron stopped a foot from entering the gateway, and looked at the group over his shoulder;


    "Michael? They know Michael?" He muttered under his breath.


    "Come on, God of the sky. Your powers are sealed, but that didn''t mean you''re weak."


    Shenras whispered to Aaron, and entered the gateway... Aaron thought for some seconds, and followed.


    Queen-of-Death moved her gaze on Reaper and the walkers, sighed and followed.


    "Come on!!"


    Mountain, and his group quickly followed behind them, rushing inside the gateway.


    ____


    [Far North from their location.]


    "Where are we?!"


    Mrs X asked, moving her gaze on the bones, and skeletons on the ground, skeletons from different type of creatures... Mostly humanoid.


    "I don''t feel so good!"


    Mrs X and the four men turned their heads to the young man, who has a painful expression on his face, clenching his chest.


    "What''s wrong with him?!! Check him!!"


    She yelled.


    "Yes!!"


    One of the players quickly rushed to the man, but that exact moment, he exploded... Sending blood and flesh all over the place, bathing the man.


    "This?!"


    The old Woman, and the four men were stunned.


    Whizzzd!!


    They watched in surprise, as the flesh moved towards the spot the man exploded, and started merging, taking the sharp of a humanoid figure.


    Whoosh!!


    Mrs X turned around, and yelled: "Down!!!"


    The four men, who were all diamond medal holders quickly got down upon hearing her words... More than five bones flew out from all directions, merging with the flesh.


    They watched while on the ground, with pure horror, as the surrounding blood rose into the air, and enveloped the figure.


    BOOM!


    A small explosion occurred, scattering the blood all over the place.


    **GRRAAAAAAA!!!!!!**


    Its roar created a loud sound wave, pushing the old woman and the four men meters away.


    "What the... Fuck!"


    She stood up from the ground, the other players jumped to their feet... Staring at the abomination before them... It was shapeless, with a huge lion skull as its head, with Bones all over the body. Two scythe made up its arms, and six legs-bones made up its legs.


    "It seems we picked the wrong one!" Mrs X said in shock.


    **GRAAAAAAAA!!!!!**


    "How can we fight this?! It''s a fucking Lv80 Monster!!" A man yelled.


    "We have two options here." The woman said, looking at the four over her shoulder.


    "First; We Run... Or we fight?" She added.


    The four looked at one another, and gripped their weapons.


    "This is a Lv80 monster, together we can defeat it!!" One said.


    "Yes, and the Loot will be good! Come on! I choose attack!!" Another added.


    "We attack!!" The third roared.


    They all turned to the woman, who chuckled to herself, looking at her feet: "Ok, we attack."


    **GRAAAAAAAAA!!!!**


    A powerful sound wave, spread all over the place, pushing the five players some steps backwards


    "Attac--"


    Before she could yell attack, they froze, seeing the bones around them moving.


    "Are these?!"


    Whoosh!!!!


    The whole skeletons stood up from the ground... Red lights appeared in their skull''s eye sockets.


    "Lv50 Monsters!! They''re thousands!!"


    The five moved backward in horror, seeing the sea of skeletons all over the place.


    "These are all warriors! And I don''t want to add to the number!!" A man said in mild horror, still moving backward in fear.


    **You... Will... DIE!! GRAAAAAAAAA!!!!!**


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    The players Instantly dropped to their knees, holding their ears.


    "Such psychic power!! We can''t defeat such a monster!! It''s only a Lv80, but with these powers, only a grandmaster or sovereign can match it!!" Another said.


    **KILL!**


    With the monster''s command, the whole Skeletons soldiers stretched forth their hands, and rusty Swords appeared... Without hesitation, they shot towards the five players... Who were still on their knees.


    ___________


    Blood-Arrow and her group appeared in the greenwood, and slowly moved their gazes on the green trees, and plants... Everything around them was, and only green.


    "Ok, where to now?"


    Red-Encounter asked, turning his head to Aaron.


    "Don''t know." Aaron answered, and moved his gaze on the paths.


    "Wait, what are you looking for Kid? This place is very dangerous, so what''s your deal in such a place?!" Star-girl asked with a deep frown.


    "My deals are private, I don''t know the route to my destination, but I know it''s a mountain, and my target is on the peak of this mountain."


    "What?! Are we going to scale a mountain?!!!" Niki asked in shock.


    "I think so, our objective is to lead him to his destination, even if it''s on the peak, we''ll take him there."


    Queen-of-Death said.


    "Yeah, easy for you Vice... You, Miss Erika, and Tyson could fly, although we can, that doesn''t mean we can move that high." Heads-seaker yelled.


    "Fly? That''s a good Idea... Come on, Erika."


    Queen-of-Death ignored his complaint, and shot into the air, planning on seeing their location from above.


    Blood-Arrow nodded, and followed behind her.


    _


    "Do you feel something strange about that Kid?" Queen-of-Death asked.


    "I noticed some, he doesn''t behave like his age."


    "That, and why is he going to the peak of a mountain? An Ice mountain at that." She sighed:


    "And Reaper, and the others knows him! Does that mean he knows Micky?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s highly possible, We''ll know more when we return." Blood-Arrow said in a low voice.


    The moment the two reached the top, they froze.


    "Not again!"


    They said in unison.

 Chapter 461 - 461: WHAT?!!!!!

    Dark-Angel and the team watched as Queen-of-death and Blood-Arrow landed on the ground.


    "What did you see?" White-Death asked.


    "Well, we saw nothing... Only green, and a gigantic tree some miles north." Blood-Arrow answered, staring at the northern direction.


    "Hmm... What do you guys think? Should we explore the tree?" Death asked.


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea, Ricky... We saw some tiny dots circling the tree. And I know those are Monsters." Queen-of-death turned to Aaron.


    "Don''t you have anything to help us?" She asked.


    Aaron thought for a moment, and rubbed the ring on his finger... An ancient looking compass appeared in front of the group.


    Aaron took the compass and slowly opened the lid... The arrow started spinning, and after a whole one minute, it pointed at the North.


    "Ok, That''s fake." Red-Encounter said, already on the ground.


    "It''s not fake, and My mum gave it to me." Aaron said, moving his gaze on the compass.


    "Mum? Of course, you''ll have a Mum... But why would any Mother let their son come to this dangerous place?" Niki asked in mild confusion.


    "*Because Aaron isn''t just a child, He''s a god... The god of the sky.*"


    They all subconsciously turned their heads to Reaper, blinked and turned back to the 15 years old looking kid.


    "Hahahahaha!! Reaper! Are you blind? There''s no way this kid is a god, he doesn''t even have any energy fluctuation in him." Shadow said, laughing out loud.


    "Don''t judge a book by its cover, Rahond... Reaper don''t lie, and for him to know Aaron, it means Aaron knows Michael, right Aaron?" Blood-Arrow asked, her gaze fixed on Aaron.


    "Who are you guys to Michael?" Aaron asked back.


    Blood-Arrow raised an eyebrow: "Not everyone dare answer my question with another question, So first answer my question." She said.


    "Yes, I know Michael, he saved my world with these guys." Aaron answered:


    ''Some of my powers have been sealed, but still, I don''t want to be enemies, or have any bad blood with them... These guys might be Michael''s family or team.'' Aaron thought, and added:


    "You haven''t answered my question."


    Blood-Arrow looked at him for a second, turned around and walked away... But a small smile could be seen on her face.


    Aaron scratched his head in confusion.


    "*Let me introduce everyone to you... This is Mrs Erika Brian, Our Queen, and the Ruler''s Wife.*" Reaper said gesturing to Blood-Arrow.


    "Uh?"


    Aaron was stunned: ''Michael''s wife?''


    "*This is Jennifer, the Ruler''s closest friend.*"


    ''Hmm... A Goddess, are all Michael''s family so powerful?'' Aaron moved his gaze on the rest.


    "*Our Fire lord... Mr Tyson, one of the strongest, and the Ruler''s friend.*"


    ''Fire lord? He''ll be powerful, I can sense the heat from him already.''


    "*Our baby, Mira... Our princess and the Ruler''s younger sister.*"


    Aaron observed Dark-angel for a while, and nodded his head: ''She might be the one Eris is after. I might not have my complete powers, but at least, I''ll try my best to protect her.'' He promised.


    Aaron listened, as Reaper introduced all the members... After two minutes, Aaron turned to the remaining five players.


    "I am James, she''s Scarlett, and..." Mountain went onward, and introduced themselves.


    Queen-of-death moved her gaze on the group, and turned to the North:


    "Now that everyone is familiar with one another, we can start this journey... Warning: We don''t know what''s waiting for us ahead... So I can only say, be on guard, protect your teammates, and be ready to run when you encounter something far stronger than you."


    The group nodded with her words, and everyone marched forward, deeper into the forest.


    ________


    [Thousands of miles from the conquerors'' location.]


    BAM!


    Whoosh!!!


    Mrs X was still running, even though she was old, that didn''t seem to slow her speed... She was currently running through a black forest like a young teenage, who have encountered a ghost, although hers was more terrifying than a mere ghost.


    "Stop chasing me!!" She yelled at the skeletons warriors, hot behind her tail.


    "You guys killed all my teammates, isn''t that enough food! I might have left them, but that didn''t mean you''ll chase me!!" She yelled, leaping onto a tree, and without hesitation, leaped to another tree.


    Swhoosh!!


    The Skeletons weren''t giving up, and instead, increased their speed.


    BOOM!!


    One appeared behind her and smashed down with its rusty sword.


    With a moved of her body, Mrs X dodged the attack, and slashed with her sword, separating the skull from the bones.


    BAM!!


    She landed on the ground, and pointed her sword at the 20 skeletons moving towards her without an ounce of fear.


    "I have enough!!"


    BOOM!!


    Red mana wave burst out from her, and transferred to her sword. "AHHH!!!"


    The skeletons didn''t retreat, but lunged into the air, and shot down towards her.


    "[Inevitable Slash]."


    She disappeared afterward.


    The Skeletons smashed their weapons on her previous spot, they stood up, and slowly moved their gazes around the place.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Countless wind blades moved around them, and Mrs X appeared ten meters away, sheathing her sword.


    "No more running." She said, looking at the shattered bones of the skeletons.


    She turned around, and walked towards the bones, squat down and picked up a core. "Hmm... A low level core, only Lv50... But at least the number is high." She said, moving her gaze on the cores all over the place.


    **GRRAAAAAAA!!!**


    Mrs X froze, she slowly stood up, and turned around. The abomination stood still, with more than 200 skeletons soldiers, their gazes fixed on her.


    "I don''t understand, you killed all my teammates, why can''t you leave me alone?!!" She yelled.


    **Kill!!!**


    "Ok, then." She stretched her hand to the side, and before she could summon her pet.


    "---SCREECH!!!!!!!!!---"


    Not only her, all the monsters froze in fear. They frantically moved their gazes around the black forest


    SWhooosh!!!!


    Without hesitation, Mrs X used an invisibility skill, and disappeared.


    Shoosh!!!


    The Abomination turned around with the skeletons soldiers, seeing a dark fog moving towards them...


    Swhoosh!!


    It instantly enveloped them... Covering the whole forest... Mrs X, who hid behind a tree, close her eyes shut.


    **AhHH!!** S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **GRAAAAAAAAA!!**


    BAM!!!!!!


    A huge body collided on the tree she was hiding on, causing it to trembled... She quickly held the tree tightly. Gotten her balance, she slowly looked down, seeing it was the half of the abomination... The whole upper body was gone.


    "...."


    She turned her head to the distance, seeing a silhouette of a humanoid figure moving around... It was so fast, and instantly disappeared... Moment next, the fog cleared.


    Mrs X sat down on the tree, moving her gaze around the place, and bones.


    "What was that? It killed a Lv80 monster like it was nothing, even the 200 skeletons didn''t pose a threat, what level will that monster be on?" She said in a low voice.


    "It took all the cores? Only diamonds are left behind, no weapon or potions..." She jumped down the tree, and looked at the direction it took:


    "Heading North... I think other players are located in the north, I should follow it."


    She thought for a long while, before nodding her head: "Yes."


    She took the in-game diamonds on the small pouches left behind by the skeletons, and chased behind the unknown monster, making sure to keep at least 2 miles distance.


    _____


    [Four Hours Later.]


    "Ok, I''m tired... Let''s rest here." Princess-of-Casmia said, sitting on a log.


    "Come on, let cover some miles before having a break." Specter said, staring at the surrounding trees.


    "Hey, Mr Robert... You are in the military, but we aren''t... We need a break." Sweet-girl said, also sitting down on the log beside Princess-of-Casmia.


    "It''ll get dark soon, we''ll rest for ten minutes, and continue our journey..." Queen-of-death said.


    "We can only get to where we''re going if we see the path... Look around us, these trees are too thick and huge... We can''t even see if we''re going the right way." Zuko said, cleaning her spear blade.


    "We have a compass." Dread said.


    "We aren''t even sure if that''s working." Virus said, staring at the Aaron.


    "Come on, Don''t be like that... We''ll get out from this forest, and the good part is, there is no danger here." Dark-Angel said.


    "Yes, Mira is right... We just need to stay calm, and we''ll make it." White-Death added.


    "That''s the problem."


    The group turned their heads to Aaron, who looked up from his Compass:


    "You guys don''t really know anything about this world... Let me make something clear, This word is known as "No Man''s Land" meaning, No one can survive here... Because all the landscape is filled with their own dangers... We haven''t encountered any dangers because the danger is around us..."


    "Uh?"


    "...."


    The group were confused, while Aaron continued:


    "Think about it, why would there be a Forest without a single animal, or even a flower with another color in it? The monsters might be scared to enter this forest, Because the forest itself is the monster."


    "WHAT?!!"


    "...."


    "That''s why I like to play VRG with Michael, we wouldn''t have entered this mess." Red-Encounter grumbled.

 Chapter 462 - 462: Geist

    "Ok, If you''re right... Remember I say, "If". How are we going to escape?" Red-flower asked.


    "Follow the compass." Aaron said.


    "Yeah, follow the compass. What do you think we have been doing all this while?!!" Shadow yelled at him.


    "Enough." Queen-of-death turned her head to Aaron. "Where to?"


    "Well... still North." Aaron said.


    "Ok, we moved after ten minutes." She said, and walked towards a location.


    Red-Encounter stared at her for some seconds, and followed.


    "Ok... What now?" Mountain asked, turning his head to the elders.


    "Nothing, just rest, but don''t lower your guard." Blood-Arrow said.


    White-death and Dark-angel looked at one another, and nodded... Before they could move, Reaper and the Commanders stood behind them...


    "Don''t worry, we aren''t going anywhere." Dark-angel said with a smile.


    Reaper only nodded his head, not saying anything.


    Aaron moved his gaze on the Elders, then Mountain and his group, Dark-angel, White-death and the walkers. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm... They are all in the same overcoat. But this guy who called himself James and his teams don''t have the outfit... That means, these are the main members of this "The Conquerors" maybe the Elders." He muttered in a low voice, staring at the group.


    Whooosh!!


    The group all turned their heads to the trees, feeling the cold wind brushing past their skins.


    Queen-of-death removed her head from Red-Encounter''s shoulder, and looked around the place.


    "Something is wrong."


    Blood-Arrow summoned her bow, her gaze sharp.


    The elders all summoned their weapons, and quickly surround Aaron.


    Whooosh!!!


    Apate moved her crimson gaze around their surroundings, and said: "*Everyone, Close your eyes! Don''t open unless I say so...!*"


    The Conquerors looked at one another in confusion, and turned to Apate.


    "What is she saying?" Scarlett asked in a low voice.


    Whoosh!!!!


    The wind instantly got colder, and a dark fog moved towards them with insane speed.


    "*Now!!! Or you all die!!*" She yelled.


    "Do it!!" Blood-Arrow nodded. She rushed to White-Death and Dark-Angel and covered their eyes with her palms, also shutting hers.


    Aaron also closed his eyes, and the rest followed suit, leaving the walkers.


    Whooooosh!!!!!


    The think fog covered the group, and stopped around them...


    "---Screech---"


    Apate, Reaper, Zelus, Azazel and Abyss stared at the figure in black robe made from pure darkness, its face, and every part of its body concealed.


    "---Abyssal Inhabitants? Why are you in my world?---"


    A voice, which sounded like both a male and female sounded...


    "*We aren''t here for war, and you won''t want that in your realm... Geist.*" Apate said.


    "---Oh, I won''t.---" The figure walked towards them, stopping ten meters.


    "---But you know my rule, Apate... I kill anyone who enters my world, and I mean anyone.---" Geist looked at Blood-Arrow, White-Death, and Dark-Angel behind the five.


    "---You are powerful, Apate... But you can''t defeat a Primordial, who is one step to enter the sage... You''re still a child girl, So stay back from this.---"


    "I know you never go back from your words, and Rules... But if you put even a scratch on any of them... This world you''re so fond of protecting will be destroyed in a minute... You don''t want to anger the Abyss."


    Shenras opened her eyes, and walked towards the figure.


    "---Shenras?! Why are you here?--" Geist moved backward in surprised.


    "I''ll give you two options, Leave, or Die? Oh! Don''t stop us next time." She said.


    The dark harrow face, moved from Shenras, to the five walkers.


    "---Your new King is exceptionally powerful, but without him here you can''t stop me¡­ Look around, this is my world, and nothing can---"


    BOOOOOOOM!!!!


    A dense amount of pressure instantly fell on the Figure. Geist looked up with difficulty, seeing a vortex opening above them.


    "You dare have the gut to say that?! One more word from you, and your world will be destroyed."


    "---"........"---"


    Geist was stunned, it moved backward in fear, at of the moment, it was the prey, while the two figures above were the predators.


    Drakon and Destroyers hovered above the group, their gazes cold.


    "*Let''s just kill him.*" Yers said, and looked down at Reaper:


    "*The Ruler received your message, and sent us here.*"


    Reaper nodded. The news about the five S-Rank gates is a serious thing, so he sent a message to Michael... Which result to these two appearing.


    Whoosh!!!!


    "---No-No. I apologize... Please give my heartwarming greetings to the Abyssal Ruler.--- But...---"


    Drakon raised an eyebrow:


    "---I kill the others, And anyone who breaks my rules.---"


    "As Long it''s not The Conquerors, you''re allowed to do whatever you like." Shenras said.


    "---Thank you.---"


    Geist sharply turned its head to a distance tree. It threw its hand towards the direction, and with a clench of its fist... Mrs X flew out from her hiding spot, and fell in front of Geist.


    "Please..."


    Whoosh!!


    Her head flew into the air, and fall heavily on the ground... Then Geist turned around to the group:


    "---Your really kept your word.---"


    Hearing nothing for so long, a guy in Mountain''s team slowly opened his eyes... The moment he saw Geist, he instantly grabbed his chest.


    "AHHHHHHHHH!!!!"


    He screamed in pain. Hearing the scream, the other shivered, but none dare open their eyes.


    "---I didn''t cause that, You do know no mortal can look at me, right?---"


    "Well, he''s not an elder anyway. Wait, do you know a way out of this forest?" Shenras asked.


    "---Just keep going North, You''re not far from the exit, It''ll only take you 100 kilometers.---"


    Shenras nodded, and Geist turned into smoke, merging with the fog... Which flew away from the group.


    "We''ll be going... Don''t worry, we''ll stay in the shadows." Drakon said, and both him and Destroyers disappeared from the forest.


    After a whole minute, Apate finally opened her mouth:


    "You can all open your eyes now."


    Everyone slowly opened their eyes, and were speechless, seeing the headless body before them.


    "Uh? Isn''t that the old lady?" Red-Encounter asked in mild surprised.


    "Lio!!"


    Scarlett exclaimed seeing their dead teammate.


    Everyone turned their heads to the young player, and was horrified seeing both his eyes were burnt off... You could see the holes, and blood flowing out.


    "WHAT HAPPENED?!!!!"


    Mountain roared, turning his head to Apate.


    "*He disobeyed the instruction.*" She answered in a flat tone.


    "Disobey Instruction?! I didn''t even hear anything. Now I opened my eyes, and sew one of my members dead! What do you expect me to think?!!"


    "*You can think anything you want to... I don''t care.*" She said.


    "You!!"


    Before he could attack, A long sword appeared in front of him, pointing directly at his neck.


    "Move, and die..."


    He looked at Blood-Arrow, and lowered his gaze to the sword aiming at his neck.


    "You are stopping me?" He asked with a frown.


    "No one force you to follow us, he died because he couldn''t close his eyes, and you dare blame others!!" She said, her gaze cold.


    ''This is Fun.'' Aaron thought.


    Mountain gritted his teeth, and turned around in frustration, walking away.


    Blood-Arrow stared at Mountain''s back for some seconds, and lowered her sword.


    "Calm down, Erika... He gets it... But, how did this old woman appear here? And where is her team?" Queen-of-death asked.


    "Maybe they''re all dead." Dark-angel guessed.


    "My thought exactly... But, we need to clarify." Queen-of-death turned her head to Reaper and Apate.


    "What really happened here?"


    "*The owner of this world killed them.*" Apate gave a straight answer.


    "Uh?"


    "..."


    Everyone was confused.


    "The owner? How powerful is he?" Blood-Arrow asked.


    "*A Primordial, Peak stage at that.*" Reaper answered, and turned to the Northern direction.


    "Then why didn''t he kill us? He''s stronger than all of us combined." Red-Encounter asked, standing up after observing the guy.


    "*Because you''re the Ruler''s family... It will never do anything that will put his realm in danger.*"


    "So the guild master can destroy this world?" Crusher asked in mild awe.


    "*The Ruler can destroy even the core of this planet, so it''ll be an overkill... The soldiers will act.*" Zelus said.


    The group nodded with smiles on theirs faces.


    ''Should I try to spar with him again? Maybe I might win.'' Aaron thought, and quickly removed it from his mind.


    ''I can''t even touch him in the last battle, how can I defeat him now?'' He added.


    The young lady turned to mountain. "James, have you seen the Guild Master in person?"


    "No, Only on TVs, Social medias and other networks... But I have never met him." He looked at the dead guy''s face for some seconds, and sighed:


    "I promised to take him back safely... I promised all of you this! But I failed." He said.


    The three looked at one another and shook their heads:


    "What are you saying Team leader? Mrs Brian was right, It''s because Lio didn''t follow the instruction, that''s why he died... Not because of you."


    Mountain exhaled: "It won''t happen again."


    The three nodded their heads.


    _


    "Ok, Everyone!! Get ready!! We move now!" Queen-of-death yelled.


    The members nodded, and got ready for the journey.


    "Now, to the Tree."

 Chapter 463 - 463: Sneak Pass The Tree

    [One Month later In the Pagoda.]


    {Congratulations, Host gained Eins.}


    Michael slowly opened his golden eyes, and with a thought, a red light flew out from him, and formed Eins, the first Blade.


    "**Ruler!**"


    Eins want down on one knee, and bowed.


    "My family are in a game, go and test them out... World; "No man''s land" Leave."


    Eins stood up, and disappeared from the chamber.


    {What''s your plan Host?}


    "Just want to see their progress." He said, and closed his eyes again.


    "Nine more to go."


    ___


    It took the group a whole one hour before reaching the exit of the green forest...


    "Finally Out!!"


    Whooosh!!


    The moment Niki said that, a dense amount of Abyssal energy appeared on the location of the trees, and moved all over the land.


    ''This?''


    Shenras and the walkers were stunned, feeling so much amount of Abyssal energy.


    ''This? Only the Ruler could release such energy... Wait, The blades, their connection with the Ruler is even more terrifying than the walkers? They could directly take powers from him, and use the Ruler''s skills... But... What realm is the Ruler on? The blades shouldn''t release so much energy?''


    Shenras''s eyes widened:


    ''It can''t be?! Is the Ruler is Primordial sage?!!''


    _____


    [Hundreds miles from their location.]


    Geist took off the head of a player, and turned its head to the north, and raised an eyebrow:


    "---A hidden blade? I thought they''re all dead?---"


    _____


    [External Ice Mountain''s Peak.]


    An old man with long white hair, in a meditating posture, sharply opened his eyes... He turned his head to the tree:


    "Ruler of the Abyssal, Don''t interrupt my plan... You''re now one of the strongest beings in the eleven realms, so you won''t mind this old man." He said, and closed his eyes again.


    _____


    [In front of the Tree.]


    The thousands of red skin winged humanoid monsters all knelt on the ground, trembling from just the presence before them.


    Eins, who was in a red armor and helmet, moved his crimson gaze on each of the monsters, and nodded:


    "**Thanks to the Ruler? We blades are now Realm-less, We could defeat anyone, as long the opponent is lower than the Ruler in Realm... And you guys are so weak, you can''t withstand my presence, let alone the Ruler.**" He said.


    The leader of the monster, who was a Lv150 monster, quickly opened its mouth:


    **We won''t dare go against the Abyssal Ruler, we''ll follow his orders.**


    "**You will always bow to the strongest, but.**" He raised his sword.


    "**We don''t need two leaders.**"


    Whoosh!!


    The leader''s head rolled to the ground, and instantly, the body caught on fire, burning into ashes.


    Eins raised his head to the terrified monsters: "**This is the plan.**"


    _______


    "I don''t think it''s wise going to that tree." Star-girl said in mild horror.


    "No, That Energy... I have felt it." Blood-Arrow started walking towards the tree, which stood 10 miles away from their location.


    "Shit! The Blades all have the Ruler''s Aura... So she could surely mistake a blade as her husband... What should we do?" Shenras asked, turning to the walkers.


    "*But... Why is a blade here?*" Apate asked in mild confusion.


    "Don''t know, but they only follow the Ruler''s command, even if he asked him to kill themselves, they won''t hesitate... So he might have asked him to come here, but; what''s the reason behind it?" Shenras asked.


    "*We can''t stop those two... The Lord asked us to protect them, that''s what we''re going to do.*" Reaper said.


    "*Ok, So if this blade is under the Ruler, that means we''re in the same team, right?*" Azazel asked, turning his head to Shenras.


    "Depending on the order given."


    "*Ok, but the Ruler will never order for the death of his family and members, right?*" Zelus asked.


    The group looked at one another and sighed: "I don''t know If the Ruler is really in the realm I think he is... None of us will be able to stop a blade, even the tenth blade won''t be easily dealt with."


    "*Ok, Come on.*"


    The group quickly walked towards Blood-Arrow and Dark-Angel.


    "What are you doing Erika?"


    Queen-of-death quickly stood in front of Blood-Arrow, holding her two shoulders.


    "Think for a second! If that''s Micky, he would be here by now."


    "Maybe he needs help!" Blood-Arrow retorted.


    "Help? When has Micky ever needed help?" Queen-of-death asked with folded arms.


    "Yes, Michael have never asked for help, Not even from us... He always finds a way." Red-Encounter added.


    "But."


    Queen-of-death turned to Dark-Angel:


    "We know, Mira... But whoever that is, isn''t Micky."


    "Yes, Mira... I say we change direction." Shenras said.


    "There''s only one problem to that."


    Aaron walked forward, and opened the compass, it was still pointing North, straight at the tree.


    "This... Even the map is instructing us to go north."


    Zuko exclaimed, seeing the navigator arrow pointing North, and the Tree landmark, and Greenwood had also appeared, revealing the routes, and paths... But beyond the border was blank.


    "Hmm... The more locations we entered, the more information reveal on the map." She added, looking up at the group. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They turned their heads to the huge tree miles away and sighed:


    "It seems everything wants us to go to that tree." Queen-of-death exhaled:


    "Ok, we''ll just pass by, don''t make any sound." She looked up at the setting sun.


    "It''ll be dark before we reach the tree, so you must lower your footsteps, if you can, make yourselves invisible or anything! Just make sure you''ve not detected."


    ''This energy is identical as Michael''s, but the person isn''t Michael, but I can''t sense his or her realm.'' Aaron thought in mild confusion.


    "Ok, Everyone... Let''s head to the demons'' jaws."


    With Red-Encounter''s word, the group started walking.


    "Wait!!"


    The Conquerors all turned around, seeing another group, consisting of ten players running towards them.


    "Uh?"


    They were stunned.


    "Thank goodness we met the Conquerors!! We''re saved!!" A young man in armor filled with claws marks, fell to his knees, thanking the group.


    "..."


    After some seconds, Niki opened her mouth:


    "Guys, you saw that tree?" She asked, pointing at the huge tree, it was so tall they could see it from a hundred miles away.


    "Yes, we followed the tree to this location!" A lady in a silver armor said.


    "Ok, But that place is very dangerous, we aren''t even sure we''ll survive anything there... So are you sure you''re going with us?"


    The ten players looked at one another, and remembered the monsters they faced, even the man they picked almost killed them... They took a deep breath and nodded:


    "We''re going, at least strength in number." A man in a huge armor, and a broadsword said.


    "That''s good, but in presence of a Blade, Strength in number is completely useless... As long none of you is stronger than the Ruler... You''ll be toast." Shenras said in a low voice.


    Whoosh!!


    The cold wind moved, but surprisingly stopped, and moved backward to the Forest.


    Shenras looked over her shoulder; ''It seems Geist also felt it and ran away... It might be chasing these players.'' She added.


    "Ok, we won''t stop you for following us, and remember; your life is in your hands... Oh! We''re moving discreetly... If you make even a sound, I''ll kill you myself." Specter said, moving his gaze on the ten players.


    They vigorously nodded their heads, while Shenras shook her head... She stood behind the group with the walkers, so no one saw her action.


    "You can never hide from a blade, that''s why they''re called the Hidden blades."


    Reaper and Apate looked at one another, and nodded... They turned into smoke, and shot towards Dark-Angel.


    "Huh?"


    BAM!


    They entered her body, merging with her; "This?"


    Dark-Angel, and everyone present were stunned.


    Zelus turned into smoke, and entered Blood-Arrow. Abyss, and Azazel turned into smoke, and entered Queen-of-death and White-Death, respectively.


    "Ok, What just happened?" Red-Encounter asked in mild confusion.


    "Michael asked them to protect us, and that''s what they''re doing." Blood-Arrow said with a loving smile.


    "Ok, Let''s get moving."


    They nodded with Prince-of-casmia''s word, and the total of 44 individuals moved towards the Giant tree.


    ******


    [A hour later.]


    [Night Time: 7:46Pm.]


    Queen-of-death squat down, and gestured for the others to stay low... They all complied, and got on the ground.


    Everyone stared at the red skin monsters with red feathery wings with a frown.


    "Is it me, or are all those monsters Lv100?" Mountain whispered.


    "Shit! It won''t be easy! We can''t easily sneak pass a Lv100 monster, let alone hundreds." Unforgiver said.


    "Shh... They''re above us... I think they can''t see clearly at night, at least we could use our Mana and move by." Red-flower said.


    "That''s a good idea, but you must know the amount of mana to use, unless we''ll get detected." Blood-Arrow said, moving her gaze around the tree.


    "Come on, Stay low... If you can, lie on the ground..." Queen-of-death crouch, and started moving behind the monsters on the ground.


    "Ok, we''re right behind--"


    "**--How nice!**" A Voice sounded in front of them.


    "Fuck? We didn''t even move five steps." Aaron cussed.

 Chapter 464 - 464: Accurate Hit!!!

    With their cover blown, the forty players stood upright, and turned to the thousands of demons before them...


    The Figure emanating the energy stood behind the demons, his arms folded in front of his chest, gaze fixed on them.


    "We are just passing by, if you let us through we''ll be grateful." Red-Encounter said with a smile.


    Eins just stared at him for a second, and turned his head to Blood-Arrow and Queen-of-death...


    "**You only need to do one thing.**"


    The players remained silent, waiting for the man in armor to continue:


    "**You''ll have to defeat me.**"


    "Hey!! Who do you think you are?!! How dare you stop The Conquerors?!!"


    "Yes!! The Conquerors are the strongest!! Don''t you know they could defeat you with a single punch!!"


    "This guy don''t even have Mana, he is just hiding behind these Monsters!!"


    "I say we dodge these monsters and kill him!!"


    "**...**" Eins was confused.


    "AHH!!"


    "..."


    "Uh?!"


    The whole Conquerors were horrified, even Shenras was speechless... Aaron moved his calm gaze on the ten players who joined them:


    ''These guys are really fools!! If The Conquerors could easily defeat this guy, would they be sneaking?'' he thought.


    "Are you mad?!!"


    BAM!!


    Specter gave the player in huge armor a punch... Which threw the man to the ground, stunning the others.


    "SHUT UP!!!" He yelled at the horrified man.


    The Conquerors sighed; and turned to the Eins:


    "Don''t mind these guys, They''re just ignorant... As I said, we''re just passing by--"


    "**--And as I said, defeat me, and you''re free to leave.**" Eins cut him off.


    "Stop all this chatting!! You want to fight, let''s fight!!"


    Blood-Arrow walked forward, her purple sword materializing in her hand.


    ''**Hmm... The first to step forward, good.**'' Eins thought, staring at her.


    "You dare mimic my Husband''s Aura... I can''t let this slide."


    Silver scales slowly appeared on her skin, and formed a tight silver armor on her.


    ''**A Immortal Realm, Impressive.**''


    Eins thought, and added:


    "**You''re good!! Show me what You''re capable of!**"


    With his word, more than ten demons shot towards Blood-Arrow.


    "Weak!"


    Blood-Arrow''s green eyes glowed, and with a swing of her sword, the ten soldiers divided into halves, falling heavily on the ground.


    "If you''re planning on using these things, you''re doom." She looked up at Eins. Her sword tip pointing on the ground, blood dripping from it.


    "**Oh really.**"


    Whooosh!!


    Blood-Arrow looked at the bisected bodies, which got engulfed in red flames... Moment next:


    BOOOM!!


    A Mini explosion pushed her some steps backward.


    "....."


    Blood-Arrow looked up, and was stunned... The demons were now phantoms, floating above their dead bodies...


    ...She observed the phantoms, and Eins opened his mouth:


    "**Do you think you could kill these guys with an Epic-class weapon... Come on, when will you upgrade? Your realm doesn''t even match that weapon... If you think you could do anything with that, you''re 100% wrong.**"


    "Huh?"


    Blood-Arrow looked at the sword in her hand, and looked up at Eins.


    "I have gone through a lot, and this weapon helped me in my battles, and I''m not planning on letting it go!!"


    She shot into the sky, her sword turned into the bow, and with a drag, she released a shot:


    "[Arrows Of Dooms]!!!!"


    BOOOOOM!!!


    The players took some steps back, as a sea of 2 meters long arrows fell from the night sky.


    BOOOM!!!


    BOOOM!!


    BOOOOM!!!


    BOOOM!!


    BOOOM!!!


    BOOOM!!!


    BOOOM!!!


    Miniature explosions happened all over the tree vicinity, killing more than a thousand demons... Rising a cloud of smoke, and dust.


    "That''s powerful, but is it enough?" Aaron muttered to himself.


    "**How fascinating.**"


    Eins waved his hand, instantly clearing the dust and smoke all over the place, revealing him, still standing on his spot, not a single scratch on his armor.


    "Huh?" Blood-Arrow was stunned.


    The whole players were speechless, staring at the spirit monsters around them... Blood-Arrow''s attack not only killed all the red skin demons, but it also turned them into phantoms.


    "**In these form, only Mystical-class weapons could kill them, your legendary-class are junks here.**" He said.


    "Thank goodness, I have a Mystical-class weapon."


    Shenras stepped forward with Queen-of-death.


    "**Hmm...**" Eins only stared at her for a second, and turned his head back to Blood-Arrow.


    "**Attack, don''t hold back!!**"


    **Screech!??!!**


    Whoosh!!


    The whole tens of thousands of spirits shot towards the players.


    "Protect Aaron!"


    Queen-of-death yelled at Mountain and his group, and shot forward, her scythe appearing in her hand... Instantly, the scent of blood descended on the land.


    "**Hmm... The blood Goddess, she''ll make this difficult for the monsters.**" Eins thought.


    With a single swing of her scythe, Queen-of-death cut off more than 2,000 phantoms, turning them into dust.


    "**Hmm... Divine-class scythe.**"


    Eins said in mild surprised, but his demeanor was calm as always.


    "Wow, The Vice is so powerful...!!!" Shadow said in mild surprised. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aaron stared at the players surrounding him, placing him in the circle:


    ''I hate to be weak.'' He thought.


    Whoosh!!


    BAM!!


    < Third Objective: Kill 5,000 spirits: 4,500.>


    Queen-of-death looked at the screen, and shot into the sky, she raised her scythe above the night sky, instantly the clouds turned bloodred.


    "**She...!!**"


    Eins''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "[Blood Multiple Retribution]!!!!"


    BOOOOOOOOOM!!!


    Everyone turned paled, seeing blades falling from the sky, all heading towards the phantoms, easily shattering them.


    < Third Objective: Kill 5,000 spirits: 5,500.>


    < Third Objective: Kill 5,000 spirits: 9,500.>


    < Third Objective: Kill 5,000 spirits: 16,500.>


    < Requirement reached.>


    < The First Team have completed the third objective.>


    "Uh? The whole team got the win?" Unforgiver asked In mild confusion.


    "That attack would have surely killed that man!" White-death said, staring at the red smoke before them.


    "**In all my life, only three people have made me feel this good!! And you just made the fourth!!**"


    Eins stretched forth his hand, and a long sword appeared:


    "**You personally killed all the monsters, but that didn''t mean you can defeat me.**"


    "We''ll see about that; [Scythe phantom blade]!"


    She swung her scythe, sending a 100 meters huge scythe blade towards Eins, who stood still.


    Everyone watched in anticipation, as the attack...


    BOOOOOOOOOM!!


    "Yes!!! Accurate hit!!!"


    "She did it!!"


    The players yelled in joy, while Shenras shook her head.

 Chapter 465 - 465: One and Only Ruler?

    "**Such attack make me happy.**"


    "WHAT?!!"


    "HE CAUGHT IT!!!"


    "HOW IS THAT POSSIBLE?!!!"


    "IMPOSSIBLE!!!"


    Queen-of-death, Shenras and Blood-Arrow were stunned.


    "How powerful is the Ruler?" Shenras asked herself in a low voice.


    "**I think it''s time to get serious.**"


    With a clench of his fist, Eins shattered Queen-of-death''s scythe blade, and looked up at her: "**Ready to come down? Or I should come to you?**"


    "You are really arrogant!!"


    Queen-of-death spun her scythe, dive towards Eins, and smashed down with her scythe.


    BOOOOOM!!!


    She flew backward from the collision, and stabilized herself after reaching 100 meters away.


    "What realm are you on?!!" Queen-of-death yelled in mild shock.


    "**Telling you the truth, I don''t have a realm.**" Eins said, Lowering his sword.


    "Let''s help, Jennifer!! Attack!!"


    Tyson shot forward with his flaming broadsword... The whole 20 elders followed behind him.


    "**Oh?**"


    Eins looked over his shoulder at the charging group:


    "**Attacking together? How cute.**"


    Instantly, he disappeared.


    "What?!"


    The elders stopped on track, moving their gazes around the place.


    "Shit! A Blade''s most deadly attack." Shenras murmured, moving her gaze around the place.


    "**I''m right here!!**"


    Eins appeared behind Blood-Arrow, above the group, and slash his sword, straight to her neck.


    Blood-Arrow was late to react, but a sword flew out from her body, and collided on Eins''s weapon.


    "**Huh?**"


    Eins was stunned, he leaped backward, staring at Blood-Arrow like she has grown two heads.


    "**A walker is inside you?**" He was stunned by the revelation.


    The sword retreated in her body, and Blood-Arrow smiled:


    "You want a battle, let''s start." She said, instantly a huge armored wolf spirit appeared behind her, armed with a sword... One of her eyes turned golden.


    "**Hmm... Using Goddess Artemis''s and Athena''s powers... Impressive.**"


    BOOOOM!!


    Eins turned around, seeing a huge red goddess spirit behind Queen-of-death... The spirit''s palms clasped together in front of her chest, her eyes closed.


    "**Blood Goddess?**"


    Whoosh!!


    Eins tilted his head to the side, dodging a black fireball... He looked down, and was stunned seeing a fire overlord spirit behind Tyson.


    "**The fire God, Hephaestus... You guys are powerful, especially you three...**"


    He looked down at the players, and turned his head to Aaron and the rest of the group:


    "**But the others are weak... If I fight you three with my own strength, I''ll surely lose to you... So.**"


    Whoosh!


    His red armor disappeared from his body, revealing a tight red outfit.


    "Oh No!" Shenras exclaimed.


    "**I''ll have to use my Ruler''s powers... And with his strength increasing with every passing second, I''ll have an infinite amount of energy!!!**"


    He flicked his wrist, and a red mask appeared with the logo of a sword tattoo on its forehead.


    "Don''t let him put that on!!!" Shenras yelled from below.


    "Uh?"


    The group looked at her in mild confusion, and looked up at Eins, but was already late.


    The moment he put on the mask, his friendly, and talkative demeanor instantly changed; a dense amount of killing instinct, bloodlust, and Abyssal energy spread all over the world, causing every single living things to felt a chill down their spine.


    _________


    [Three months later in the pagoda.]


    {Congratulations, Second Blade: Zwei have been obtained.}


    {Power siphoning have been activated.}


    {Shadows: Abyss, and Zelus have been destroyed.}


    ''Hmm... It seems my family have gotten stronger, to make Eins put on the mask...'' Michael thought with his eyes closed.


    "Zwei, come out."


    Whoosh!


    A red light flew out from him, and the 15 years old girl in a commoner''s outfit appeared behind Michael.


    "Go and Bring Eins back... And you know what to do."


    She nodded, and disappeared from the chamber.


    _____


    [Back to The conquerors.]


    BOOOM!!!


    Aaron watched as Eins single-handedly defeated the three... He flogged them out of imagination... Which shocked him.


    BAM!!


    Queen-of-death fell heavily on the ground, and threw up a mouthful of blood... Staring at Eins above them in horror.


    "Such strange, can a creature be so powerful?" She thought with gritted teeth.


    "He destroyed the Goddess''s spirit like it was a piece of glass." She added.


    "Who is this Demon!!" Red-Encounter asked, shakily standing up from the ground.


    Whoosh!!


    Eins turned around, and all the arrows moving towards him froze, and turned into dust.


    "**Still fighting?**"


    He asked in mild confusion, staring at Blood-Arrow''s bloody face.


    "You are powerful, but we aren''t going down that easily!" She hissed out.


    "Yes!! ATTACK!!!"


    White-death yelled from below:


    With her roar, the whole players sent countless attacks towards Eins above them.


    "**Your feeble attempts of survival is truly astounding.**"


    He simply swung his Divine-class sword, sending such wind current that threw all the players, and Aaron meters away.


    BAM!!


    They all smashed on the ground, and threw up a mouthful of blood...


    "What type of attack was that?!"


    "Such sword attack!!"


    "This? He''s playing with us!!" Zuko spat out.


    "Why will you think that?!!" Niki yelled, clenching her stomach with a painful expression on her face.


    "If he wanted us dead, we''ll be long dead." Shenras stood up from the ground, and turned to Eins.


    "He''s more powerful than me... And the only way to win, is by removing that Mask from his face, but to do that, you''ll have to get close to him, and that''s suicidal." She added.


    Eins turned his attention back to Blood-Arrow, and was stunned seeing her in front of him, slashing with her sword.


    "Die!!!"


    "**You don''t have the right to ask me that.**"


    Blood-Arrow''s sword slashed an afterimage, stunning her...


    "**Right behind you.**"


    Eins said behind her, and instead to using his sword, he struck her back with his palm.


    "AUGH!!"


    Blood-Arrow threw a mouthful of blood, and fell heavily on the ground.


    "Erika!!" The others yelled in shock, but none could move towards her.


    Eins moved his crimson gaze on each one of them, and sighed:


    "**You''re all too weak for what''s coming ahead... I suggest you fight only the weak monsters, or you''ll just get yourselves killed.**"


    He removed the mask, staring at Erika; who slowly stood up with difficulty.


    "*"I like your fighting spirit, but without strength, it''ll only lead you to death.**" He added. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whoosh!!!


    The group turned their heads to the tree, seeing a little girl, looking only 15 years old walking out... Her hands folded behind her.


    "**The Ruler request your presence, First Blade.**" She said with such calm tone that confused the players.


    "**Ok, It seems the fun is over... We''ll meet again.**" Eins said, and disappeared from the sky.


    "...."


    "This?"


    They all turned to the young girl.


    Zwei stared at the Humans before her, and stretched forth her hand towards them... A golden rune appeared, and disappeared afterward.


    Green light enveloped Blood-Arrow and the group, instantly healing them.


    "Huh?"


    "I''m healed, and my divinity fully restored? Such powerful healing skills!" Queen-of-death was stunned.


    Zwei turned around, and walked away.


    "Wait! Who are you!" Queen-of-death quickly asked.


    "**I''m known as the second blade under the one and only Ruler.**"


    With that said she disappeared, leaving a stunned group of players behind.


    "One and only Ruler?"

 Chapter 466 - 466: Get Ready, Everyone!!

    [Same Day.]


    The Conquerors and players all sat around the tree, with countless emotions and thoughts moving in their heads.


    Getting defeated so easily didn''t sit well with them, especially Blood-Arrow.


    White-Death moved her gaze around the group, stood up, and walked towards her sister; who sat some meters from the tree...


    "Sister?"


    She called out in a low voice.


    Blood-Arrow looked over her shoulder, and gave a small smile.


    "Are you ok?" Maria asked again.


    Blood-Arrow turned her head to the distance:


    "It''s nothing, Maria."


    "No. No. No, there''s something wrong with you." Maria walked forward, and sat beside Blood-Arrow; then turned to her side profile.


    "Is it because of the battle?" She asked after some hesitation.


    Blood-Arrow looked up at the night sky, and sighed deeply:


    "I thought being an Immortal, I''ll be able to fight beside Michael... But it seems all that was a child wish. There are more-powerful enemies out there." She turned to White-Death.


    "How can I be with Michael if I can''t bear his pains, battle, and support him?"


    "What are you saying, Sister?!" White-Death asked in mild shock.


    "Don''t even think about it! Brother-in-law doesn''t need a fighter, or a babysitter... He needs his love, and partner, who will be with him In his hard times... Because you can''t defeat one enemy didn''t mean you can''t stand beside Brother-in-law... So remove such thoughts from your heads." She paused, and asked:


    "Why are we here, Sister?"


    "To get stronger." Blood-Arrow replied, staring at her in confusion.


    "Good... You''re here to get stronger, and you''ll face obstacles in the way... Just because you were thrown to the ground doesn''t mean you can''t rise again, and do better..." She stared at Blood-Arrow for some seconds, and stood up:


    "You know Brother-in-law, I''ll say you''re the third person that knows him more than all of us, or even the first... So think about this; What will Brother-in-law want from you?" With that said, she walked back to Dark-angel.


    "You know she''s Right."


    Blood-Arrow turned her head to the side, seeing Aaron standing with his heads folded behind him.


    "You? Were you eavesdropping?"


    "A little." Aaron replied, walking towards her.


    "If it was the past, I would have separated your head from your shoulders..."


    "Whoa, Thank goodness this isn''t the past." Aaron said with a smile.


    Blood-Arrow turned her head towards him, a cold light flashed in her eyes:


    "That didn''t mean I can''t kill you... You''re our mission, that''s the only reason you''re alive... Tell me, why are you here?"


    Aaron looked at the group around the trees, some were already asleep.


    "The way you''re feeling... I know what is it, doubt, worries, and even fear... All that is just the human brain. As you said, you''re an immortal, and; you can''t be an immortal while still using the same mentality when you were a human." He stopped beside her, and looked at the horizon.


    "We don''t know what is waiting for us ahead... But all I know is, it won''t be easy. If you keep acting this way, you won''t be of any help to us." He turned around:


    "Change that, and watch the change unfold." He looked at her over his shoulder, sighed, and walked away.


    Blood-Arrow flicked her wrist, and her purple sword appeared in her hand, she observed the blade... And took a deep breath.


    She kept it back, and looked up at the night sky:


    "Where are you, Love? I miss you." She said in a low voice, as a drop of tear rolled down her cheek.


    ____


    Dark-angel was currently resting her head on Queen-of-death''s laps, the two staring at Blood-Arrow''s back.


    "What do you think, Bestie?"


    "Erika will need some time alone... Micky isn''t here to keep her company, and help her out with her emotional trauma... But I know Erika, she''ll jump out from this before morning."


    She looked down at Dark-angel... "Ok, Mira... Get some sleep, tomorrow will be a long day." She said, caressing Dark-angel''s hair.


    "Hmm..."


    That was all she said, and slowly closed her eyes... After a whole five minutes, Queen-of-death turned her head to Reaper, and Apate, who stood beside them.


    "What do you think about that girl''s words?"


    The two looked at one another in confusion.


    "I mean the second blade, what''s her name again... Yes. Zwei."


    "**There''s nothing much to think about her, all you need to know is; she''s the second blade of the ruler.**" Apate said.


    "Ok, But who is this ruler? Is it Micky?"


    "**HUH?**"


    The two looked at one another, thinking if Queen-of-death had figured everything out. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Think about it, you guys called Micky, Ruler... Shenras also called him Ruler... Now, those two said they''re working for the Ruler. Most of all; the first has the Aura of Micky." She said, but was still doubtful.


    "**We don''t know.**"


    Reaper said calmly.


    "Just my thinking, It might be another creature, but if it''s an enemy... Why didn''t Eins kill us? He has all the opening and his attack force is even reduced... I''m just confused."


    She turned her head to the side, seeing Tyson, discussing something with the male players on the group.


    "Forget all that, Let''s focus on the issue at hand... After the game, we can figure all this out."


    The two nodded their head.


    ________


    [Four months later in the Pagoda.]


    {Congratulations Host, You gained 20,000 exp from worshipers.}


    {Note: EXP have been converted into Points.}


    {Congratulations, Third blade; Drei Obtained.}


    {Congratulations, Zwedrei have been Activated.}


    Michael opened his eyes, and turned his head at the two blades kneeling with one knee, behind him, their fist on the ground; and heads lowered.


    "How long have you two been kneeling there?" He asked.


    "**Two months now, Ruler.**" Eins said.


    "Hmm... Any News?"


    "**With my analysis, the Queen is strong enough to face a Transcendent high-stage, alone. Tyson is strong enough to face a Transcendent low-stage... While Jennifer is strong enough to face a true god.**"


    "Together?"


    "**They could defeat a True god, who''s a step to enter the Primordial Realm... But a Primordial will defeat them.**" Eins answered, his head bowed.


    "Hmm... My family will need some assistance."


    He snapped his fingers, and a set of weapons appeared in front of him, all Mystical-class.


    "Give the Bow to my Wife... I know she loves it, and better, it''s just like her weapon, just the upgraded version... Give the flaming broadsword to Tyson, the daggers are going to Mira... The light spear, Maria... They did good." He sighed softly:


    "I should be the one giving them these, but I still have much time ahead... This task is entrusted to you, Zwei. Drei will accompany you."


    "**Yes, Ruler!**"


    A light flew out from Michael, and formed another 15 years old looking girl.


    "Both of you can go."


    The two, both the second, and third blades nodded, and disappeared from the chamber.


    ''Hmm... I have a question system.''


    {Go on.}


    ''The quests you gave me, which is; I should visit the realms, won''t I fail staying in here?''


    {No Host... The Quest''s timer is calculated with the Abyssal time zone.}


    "Good."


    Michael nodded... With a thought, Eins turned into a trail of red light, and entered his body.


    "Next Blade."


    He closed his eyes again.


    _______


    [Next Day.]


    [Second Day in the game.]


    "Wake up everyone!! Get ready! We''re moving in 15 minutes!!!"


    Hearing the loud roar, the players jolted awake; they moved their gazes around the place, and settled it on Blood-Arrow, who was standing before them with hands on her hips.


    "Are you deaf!! Get up right now, we move in 14 minutes!!" She yelled at them, and walked away.


    "Wait, what happened to sister?" White-Death asked in mild confusion.


    "She seems energetic today... What happened last night?" Dark-angel asked, standing up from the ground.


    "I don''t know." White-Death, who was beside her shrugged, and stood up.


    "Ok, Get your things ready!! We have a long journey ahead of us!! Move, move!!"


    The two heard Blood-Arrow''s yell and looked at one another in horror.


    "Why does it feel like we''re in a military training camp?" White-Death asked, a little terrified.


    "Come on, let''s get ready."


    Dark-angel quickly removed the blanket on the ground. White-Death, and the rest of the players followed suit.


    _


    "Move!!"


    "Em... Erika, what happened?" Queen-of-death asked, walking towards Blood-Arrow.


    "Good that you''re here, help me get them ready... We need to start the journey--"


    "--I know, but why are you so..." She didn''t complete her word, but Blood-Arrow smiled.


    "Last time we lose because we were weak and careless... But today! That won''t happen!" She said.


    "Why is that?" Queen-of-death asked in mild confusion.


    "Last night, I left the tree, and entered another landmark, the Gods'' grave... I saw more than a hundred thousand monsters, all Lv50 above... If we attack them, think of all those cores, we''ll surely break through. Right?" She asked with a smile.


    Not only Queen-of-death, everyone present blinked a couple of times, her word still registering in their heads... Moment next:


    "WHAT??!!!"

 Chapter 467 - 467: Gifts From Michael

    "What the fuck are you saying, Erika?! More than a hundred thousand monsters! And they''re all above Lv50!! Don''t you think that''s suicidal?!!" Queen-of-death yelled at her.


    "So...? We can''t get anywhere by hiding, If we want to get stronger, we''ll have to go big!"


    Blood-Arrow turned to the players:


    "Why are you all scared?! If you don''t know this, Let me tell you... There are gods, evil gods out there that are after our lives, by hiding and trading in safety... We won''t get anywhere!! Look at my love, your Guild Master, and Supreme! If he''s always hiding behind others, do you think he''ll be the strongest...?!"


    Queen-of-death, Aaron and the group remained silent, thinking about her word... After some seconds, some slowly nodded their heads.


    "Hate to admit it, you''re right, but it''s dangerous... Wait, what type of monsters did you see?" Red-Encounter asked.


    "The demons we faced." Blood-Arrow answered.


    "...."


    "Wait, Sister-in-law, you mean the same monsters that turns Into ghosts--"


    "--Yes Mira." Blood-Arrow cut her off.


    "Hmm... Ok, but how do you expect us to take down the ghosts? You do know our weapons can''t kill them." Zuko said, staring at Blood-Arrow.


    "I think I have an idea to that."


    Everyone turned their heads to Aaron, who stepped forward with a smile on his face:


    They watched him raised his hand above his head, and muttered:


    "Calamity, show yourself!"


    Six different colors flew out from the ring, and shot into the sky, moment next:


    BOOOM!!!!!!


    "GRRRAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!"


    Everyone stared at the six-headed Dragon in horror.


    "This-This-This! A Mystical-class Dragon!"


    James stammered, while moving backward in fear.


    The Dragon moved its twelve eyes on the group below it, and dive afterward... The players watched as the 50 meters tall Dragon landed in front of Aaron, and bowed its head.


    "Master!"


    The biggest head said respectfully.


    "Long time no see, old friend... Are you ready for whatever is ahead?" Aaron asked with a smile.


    "More than ready, But master, where is the battle?" The heads asked in unison, while moving their gazes on the players.


    "Just wait and see." Aaron smiled.


    "Oh!! I forgot we also have some backup!!"


    Red-Encounter yelled, and added:


    "All of you come out!!!"


    "Yes!!"


    Queen-of-death, and the rest of the players smiled in realization, and said in unison:


    "All of you, Come out!!"


    BOOOOM!!


    Aaron and Calamity were stunned, staring as countless pets walked out from the tore space, the smallest being 10 meters tall.... What caught their attention was the small snake around Dark-angel''s neck.


    "Now, we''re ready."


    "Ready? Vice, are we really going to fight a hundred thousand monsters?" Scarlett asked in a low voice.


    "You can stay back, all I know is; No Matter what happens, we still have to past though the Gods'' Graves..."


    Aaron said, and leaped into the air, landing steadily on the biggest head.


    "Do you guys think AI made a mistake?" White-death asked in mild confusion.


    "What mistake?" Niki asked.


    "How can we protect someone, when he has such a dangerous Pet?" White-death asked.


    "That''s a good question."


    "Ok, everyone! Get ready, we''re moving soon." Queen-of-death said to the team, and turned to Blood-Arrow.


    "Thank you."


    Blood-Arrow nodded, turned around and caress Snow''s wing.


    "Thanks you for answering my call." She said.


    "My friend called, I''ll be a bad friend if I don''t reply." Snow said.


    _____


    Far North from their location, Two figures stood with folded arms, staring at The Conquerors miles away.


    "Should we help?" Yers asked.


    Drakon shook his head: "We can only help when there''s no other way... As of now, we wait."


    Destroyers slowly nodded their heads; not saying anything more.


    ____


    Far south, Three figures stood on a hill, staring at Aaron and the rest of the group:


    ***I say we attack now.***


    ***No Canine! Don''t forget the plan!*** Nosferatu said, staring at Canine over his shoulder.


    ***Yes, We just have to stay low for some time. After the Ruler is released, we attack!*** Sword saint said, she was currently hugging her sword, standing beside Canine.


    Nosferatu smirked, and looked below them, at the thousands of Nightmare Legions.


    ***That didn''t mean we won''t act... Mix the nightmare legions with the monsters.*** He smirked:


    ***They''re in for a surprise.***


    ***There''s only one problem.***


    Nosferatu looked at Sword Saint over his shoulder, and raised an eyebrow: ***And what is that?***


    ***Don''t you get it?! The Blades are back, and with the strength the first Blade displayed... Don''t you think we need to take this seriously?***


    ***I understand your worries, but the Ruler killed the blades, so he can do it all over again... We just need to assist him from behind.***


    Sword saint wasn''t still settled, but decided to remind silent.


    ***Get to work now, You know what to do.***


    The two nodded, and leaped down the hill, leaving Nosferatu behind.


    ***Michael, No matter how powerful you are, you''re still just a human.*** He said.


    _____


    [Monsters'' camp.]


    Two young girls appeared above the camp, and moved their gazes around the monsters.


    "**These guys are planning on mixing the two forces, the Nightmare legions, with the monsters.**" Zwei said with a slight frown.


    "**Should we kill them all?**" Drei asked.


    "**No, our mission isn''t to kill these guys, we''re here to deliver the weapons... And that''s what we''re going to do.**"


    Zwei moved her gaze on the monsters and sighed: "**We''ll have to change our appearance, the Ruler is not ready to reveal anything.**"


    "**I understand.**"


    The two observed the monsters, and disappeared from the sky.


    _


    "Come on!!"


    The monsters instantly stopped whatever they were doing, and turned their heads to the distance, seeing countless figures moving towards them with incredible speed.


    **Enemy!!!**


    The leader yelled, and added:


    **Attack!!!!**


    Whooosh!!


    The whole monsters spread out their wings, and shot forward, their nails elongating into claws.


    "Master, Are these what we''re fighting?" Calamity asked, its voice filled with disappointment.


    "If you think these guys are weak, why don''t you attack them, and prove it." Aaron said with a smile, still sitting on the head.


    "As the master wishes."


    Whooosh!!!


    Calamity increased its speed, moving towards the charging monsters.


    "I thought the plan was a surprise attack?" Sweet-girl asked, staring at the monsters moving towards them.


    "These monsters already knew we were coming, so the moment they saw us, they attack." Blood-Arrow said, staring at the sea of monsters, which covered the whole sky before them.


    "This will be fun..."


    BOOOOM!!!!


    Her word trailed off, seeing the huge pillar of dark light, smashing heavily on the ground, right between the two forces, stopping them on track.


    "What is this?!"


    Calamity stopped on track, staring at the light.


    They all stared as two young ladies who walked out from the light pillar.


    "Uh?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Queen-of-death, Aaron, and the rest were stunned.


    "We''re looking for Erika, Mira, Tyson, and Maria." Zwei said, enhancing her voice with her energy.


    Blood-Arrow turned to Queen-of-death, then at Dark-angel; and white-death.


    "Why are you looking for us?" She asked, turning her head to the two.


    "We''re friends of Michael, and he asked us to give you these."


    The two ladies opened their Palms, and two lights appeared on each of their palms.


    "A gift from Michael."


    The ball of lights flew into the air, and moved towards the group mentioned.


    Blood-Arrow, White-death, Dark-angel and Red-Encounter opened their hands and the light landed on their palms...


    Whizzzd.


    It shone brightly, radiantly an intense light, and after five seconds, the lights disappeared, revealing Mystical-class weapons.


    "This??"


    Everyone''s eyes widened in shock, Awe, and surprised... All staring at the weapons in the four''s hands.


    "The Rul--Michael misses you all, and he can''t wait to see every one of you." With that said, the two walked towards the dark light pillar.


    "Wait!!"


    The two stopped on track, and turned around to Blood-Arrow.


    She jumped down Snow, and landed ten meters from the two ladies.


    "Michael sent you?"


    The two nodded their heads, completely ignoring the thousands of monsters above them... Actually, the monsters were the ones terrified to move an inch.


    "Can you deliver a message?"


    The two girls looked at one another, and nodded their heads.


    Blood-Arrow sighed in relief, and opened her mouth:


    "There''s not much to say..." She brought out a card, and walked towards the two.


    "Help me give this to him."


    Zwei stared at the card for some seconds, and nodded:


    "We will."


    She took the card from Blood-Arrow, nodded at her, and walked towards the Pillar.


    Drei bowed her head at Blood-Arrow; "We''ll see again, My Queen."


    "Uh?"


    Blood-Arrow was stunned by the honorific, but before she could ask anything. Drei turned around and walked away.


    Everyone watched as the two entered the Pillar of light, and disappeared from the field.


    **GRRRAAAAAAA!!!!**


    The monsters got their courage back, and attacked the group.


    Blood-Arrow looked down at her new Mystical-class Bow, and smiled lovingly: "I''m waiting love."


    She raised the bow, and a red arrow made of pure divinity appeared on it.


    "[Arrows Of Doom]."


    She released the shot.


    Whoosh!!!!


    The arrow shot forward, leaving a trail of light on the air. The moment it got ten meters from the demons, it instantly shattered into thousand arrows.


    "..."


    Everyone was stunned by what happened next.

 Chapter 468 - 468: Michaels Soul Manifestation

    Blood-Arrow slowly lowered her hand, staring at the fireworks in the sky.


    "..."


    BOOM!!


    **GRAAAAA!!!**


    The group watched in utter shock, as the arrows moved, instead of exploding... They kept on moving, striking more than five monsters, before exploding into colorful lights.


    They all thought that was all, but to their horror, the lights were more poisonous than the most deadly poison ever created.


    "It seems my arrows skills are all merged into one." Blood-Arrow said in mild surprised.


    "Now, this is Doom." Aaron said with a smile, and tap Calamity''s head.


    "What are you waiting for? [Destruction blast]."


    The six-headed Dragon opened all its jaws, and released torrent of six different flames towards the chaotic monsters.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!!!


    The blast was so powerful, it divided the monsters line into halves.


    "I thought we''ll get ourselves killed, but it seems I was wrong." Scarlett, who stood on a white rare-class eagle said, staring at the monsters, falling from the sky.


    "Ok, Attack!!! But keep your distance from the light!!" Queen-of-death yelled, and her bat shot forward. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dark-angel and White-death, looked at one another and smirked.


    Before Queen-of-death knew what was happening, the two leaped off Garuda, and dive to the ground.


    Reaper, Azazel and Apate quickly followed behind.


    "FUSION!!!"


    They both yelled together, instantly... Their pet turned into trail of light, and enveloped their bodies.


    Feeling the increase in energy, Aaron lowered his gaze to the ground, staring at the two lights.


    "Uh?"


    BAM!!!!!


    The two girls landed on the ground, creating cracks on it.


    "Fufufu! This is Fun!!"


    Whoosh!!


    Dark-angel slithered towards the monsters moving towards them with incredible speed, while White-death spread out her wings, and shot into the air.


    BANG!!


    "Protect Maria, Leave Mira to us."


    Reaper commanded, and moved towards Dark-angel, his claws elongating into swords.


    Azazel nodded, and followed behind White-death, while Apate followed Reaper, drawing both her swords.


    _


    [500 meters above the group, high in the clouds.]


    Nosferatu and the other lords stood, watching the battle below.


    ***This?! How did Michael get so many Mystical-class weapons?!*** Sword saint asked in mild shock.


    ***Who cares? The Nightmare Legions are weak without the Ruler... So they''ll be in a disadvantage, We can only assist.*** Canine said, summoning his sword.


    ***Yeah, Come on.*** Nosferatu nodded,


    Before they could move, a wave of flames moved towards them.


    ***.....!!!***


    Whooosh!!


    The three leaped to the side, dodging the attacks.


    ***Who dares?!!*** Nosferatu hissed out.


    "**Oh! These guys dodged my attack.**"


    ***Uh?***


    The three looked up, seeing Destroyers and Drakon walking towards them, both using the air like a ground.


    ***Who are you?*** Canine asked, staring at Destroyers.


    "**A servant of the Ruler**"


    Shoosh!!


    Destroyers instantly disappeared into space.


    ***This?***


    The three lords were stunned, moving their gazes all over the place.


    "**Where is your partner?!!**" Sword saint asked, pointing her sword at Drakon.


    "They''re not my partner... And. I don''t know."


    ***You!!***


    BAM!!!


    A force struck Sword Saint, throwing her meters away, shattering more than twenty clouds in the process.


    ***What??***


    The group turned to Drakon, who shrugged his shoulders.


    ***What Abomination is this??*** Nosferatu asked, trying his best to locate Destroyers.


    ***I can''t detect them, even my divinity is giving me nothing... Whatever that monster is, disappeared from existence.***


    "**YOU DARE CALL US A MONSTER!!!!!**"


    Destroyers''s voice sounded all over the place, it was so loud that everyone, both the players, monsters and lords dropped to their knees, holding their ears, their faces filled with pain.


    "What the hell is this?!!!"


    Dark-angel yelled, holding her ears.


    Apate and Reaper stood on both her sides, moving their gazes around in mild confusion.


    "*What''s releasing such sound?*" Apate asked.


    "*Above us.*" Reaper looked up at the sky. "*Watch Mira!*"


    BOOOM!!!


    He shot into the air, and transformed into a huge golden dragon... Increasing his speed.


    Apate moved her gaze around, seeing everyone on their knees, well... Apart from Queen-of-death, Blood-Arrow and Red-Encounter... The rest, both players and monsters were on their knees.


    Blood-Arrow moved her confused gaze around the place:


    "I don''t know what''s happening, but this is the best time to kill these guys."


    She lunged forward, her bow transforming into a sword.


    __


    "Hey! Three-headed bird! Stop that!" Drakon said in a calm tone.


    Destroyers walked out from thin air, and fixed their gazes on the three Lords.


    "**Not after I kill them.**"


    BOOOOM!!!!


    Both Destroyers and Drakon looked up at the sky, seeing a beautiful lady descending towards them. Her presence instantly blocked Destroyers''s pressure from the lords.


    ***This?***


    The three looked up at the Lady, and shakily stood up from the ground.


    ***Thank you, Primordial goddess; Eris!***


    Nosferatu said in a low voice.


    Eris stared at them for some second, and turned her head to Destroyers and Drakon, who were now serious.


    ***I promised your Ruler something.***


    Eris smiled, and added:


    ***And I plan to fulfill it.***


    "**We won''t let you hurt Mira!!**" Des yelled.


    ***Fufufu... Look below you, all those Humans, Michael care for every one of them... Killing any, will hurt him, don''t you think so?***


    "...."


    "**You!!**"


    Destroyers and Drakon were stunned.


    Whoosh!!!


    Reaper burst out from the clouds, and hovered behind the two, staring at Eris and the lords in confusion.


    "*What is happening, Lizard?!*" He asked.


    "Just this bitch, saying some stupid stuffs!" Drakon spat out.


    Eris stared at Reaper''s transformation in surprise, but still nodded her head.


    ***The Drakons'' King... I see Michael has been busy.***


    "Retreat or we''ll attack!" Drakon hissed out.


    ***Retreat... Fufufu, It seems you don''t know me.***


    Eris pointed a finger at the group: ***I''ll start with you. [Chaos Void].***


    A red lightning shot out from her fingers, moving towards the three.


    "**What''s This?!! We can''t move!!**" Yers exclaimed in shock.


    "Same!!" Drakon said in mild horror.


    Reaper was the only one, who could move, but he was still slow to react to the attack.


    BOOOOOOOOM!!!!


    Eris lowered her hand with a smile on her face. ***I wonder how Michael will-- What?!***


    "I see some pests have grown wings."


    Everyone stared at Michael in pure horror... Eris took a step back in fear.


    ***Impossible!! You shouldn''t be able to summon a soul manifestation!! What realm are you on?!!*** She yelled, still moving backward in fear.


    Michael looked at his hand, and raised his head to her:


    "If Typhon could do it, what make you think I can not?" He asked... His overcoat moving with the wind.

 Chapter 469 - 469: The Truth!

    Whooosh!!


    Whoosh!!


    Whoosh!!


    Whooosh!!


    Whoosh!!


    Eris looked at Havoc, Eins, Zwei, Drei, Shenras and Campe who appeared above Michael, their gazes fixed on her.


    "Eris, Last warning... If you attack any of my family or friends, You''ll beg me to kill you." Michael''s eyes shone a bright golden light.


    ***We''ll see, Abyssal Ruler... We will see.***


    She turned around, and walked away.


    "**I thought you said you don''t retreat!!**" Yers yelled.


    Eris looked over her shoulder, her gaze on Yers... After some seconds, she turned around and disappeared with the lords.


    Michael turned to the group:


    "New task... Help them win this game, no matter what it takes, make sure they complete it before today runs out!" He sighed:


    "Eris has power in this realm, She could come and go as she pleases, and that''s dangerous... They might be S-Rank gates back home, but at least, they have a high surviving chance there." He looked down, staring at Blood-Arrow, Dark-angel and the rest with a small smile.


    "Look after them."


    With that said, he shattered into golden lights, and flew away.


    "You heard the Ruler... Some of us will be in the shadows, Shenras, Drakon, and Campe will work in the open." Havoc said, and disappeared without waiting for anyone answer.


    "Does that guy know I''m the first Lord?" Drakon asked in mild confusion.


    Shenras smiled at him:


    "To Havoc, you''re still young... And you haven''t gotten hold of your strength."


    "I have."


    "No, because you could have blocked that attack, or escape, but you couldn''t... You still have a lot to learn." She smiled, and turned to the Blades.


    "You almost killed me, Eins!"


    Eins stared at her for some seconds, turned around and disappeared.


    "Always Arrogant."


    She shook her head, and turned to the second and third blades.


    "We''ll get going."


    The two said in unison, and disappeared.


    "Same."


    Destroyers disappeared, leaving the group behind.


    "Ok, let''s go back." Reaper said, transforming back to his original appearance.


    ____


    [Five minutes Later.]


    "This was easy." Red-Encounter said, tossing a red core on his palm.


    "Who would have thought we gained so much soul essence?!!" James asked, staring at the pile of cores before him.


    Queen-of-death smiled, and turned to Blood-Arrow, White-death and Dark-angel.


    "You felt it too?" Dark-angel asked in surprised.


    "Yes, Like Michael was above us." Blood-Arrow said.


    "You two have start again!" White-death was irritated.


    "Hmm..."


    Queen-of-death turned to Reaper, and...


    "Drakon?"


    Dark-angel: "Drakon?"


    Everyone turned their heads around, seeing the young man descending from the sky.


    "Drakon? Isn''t that the name of Michael''s pet Dragon?" James asked, staring at the young man.


    "Yeah, I remembered... That''s the name."


    A player nodded.


    "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be in Draconian?" Blood-Arrow asked, walking towards him.


    "Well, Partner asked me to assist you guys." Drakon said, scratching the back of his head.


    "Assist us? That''s not needed... Look around, we dealt with these guys! What can stop us?!" Niki asked.


    "Well..."


    The group, and Drakon turned their heads to Aaron, who stopped before them. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You guys do know we haven''t entered the gods'' grave... We''re still in the tree territory." He said, pointing at the huge tree.


    "So what are you saying?" Shadow asked.


    "I''m saying, We don''t know what''s waiting for us in there, and we''ll need his help."


    Aaron turned his head to the lady behind Drakon. "Who is this?" He asked.


    "Campe... A friend." Drakon answered.


    "Campe?" Queen-of-death raised an eyebrow, but didn''t say anything, just staring at the lady.


    "Hello everyone, Michael also sent me with Drakon." Campe said.


    Queen-of-death and the group, nodded, while she gestured to Reaper, and Blood-Arrow.


    Queen-of-death walked some meters from the group... Reaper and Blood-Arrow followed behind her. After gotten out of ear reach, she sharply turned around to the two.


    "Tell us the truth, Reaper! What''s going on here?! First; Shenras. Second; the blades, who didn''t kill us but let us go, and the second even healed all of us! Now Drakon, and Campe... If my memories prove me right, she''s the guardian of the abyssal, and Michael is the Ruler of Abyssal... Tell us the truth."


    Reaper moved his gaze from Queen-of-death, to Blood-Arrow, and sighed; not knowing what to say.


    ''Tell them.''


    Michael''s voice sounded in his head, which made him sighed in relief.


    "*Yes, Michael sent everything.*"


    "Everything? You mean those blades? And the one who nearly killed us?" Blood-Arrow asked with a frown.


    "*Not kill, Train... He wanted to see how far you guys have gone. You two know it, the first Blade has the strength to kill all of you... And if he''s really an enemy, we would all be dead by now.*"


    The two looked at one another, and turned to Reaper.


    "What about those monsters? Because they were working for the blade." Queen-of-death asked.


    "*Well, I think the blades scared them, that''s why they obey him... And these monsters... I think someone else controlled them.*"


    Reaper paused, and continued:


    "*You guys aren''t safe in this world, a Primordial goddess is after everyone... That''s why the Lord asked me, and the others to protect you, including Drakon, Campe, Havoc, Eins, Zwei, and I think Destroyers.*"


    "Wait, Destroyers?" Blood-Arrow was surprised, this name sounded familiar to her.


    "*Yes.*"


    Reaper nodded, and continued:


    "*And Five S-Rank gates appeared in Amerisa, after you guys entered the game.*"


    "WHAT!!!!!"


    The two girls yelled in shock.


    _______


    [Amerisa.]


    [The Conquerors Guild''s building.]


    VOOM!!


    The People present all turned their heads to the luxurious cars stopping in front of the building.


    "Is that?!"


    "Wow!"


    Everyone stared as Theo, widely known as Joker got down from an expensive Lamborghini. Followed by Commander Wang, Daniel, the Governor, President Dennis, and Mr Shawn.


    The top figures of Amerisa all walked towards the building, amidst the stunned and horrified gazes of the civilians.


    "No matter what happens, we must know what happened to General Michael." Commander want said, balancing his gasses on the ridge of his nose.


    "Yes, they have given us enough excuses... The world is in danger, and Supreme will have to step forward." Joker added.


    The group majestically walked towards the door, and everyone thought they were going to destroy it, Instead, the Governor pressed the doorbell.


    "..."


    "Uh?"


    The onlookers were stunned.


    "We want to know his whereabouts, not look for trouble." Mr Shawn said.

 Chapter 470 - 470: RUN!!!!!!

    [Five minutes later.]


    "Are you sure The Conquerors are inside?" Mr Shawn asked, turning to Joker.


    "I don''t know. I tried calling, but no one is answering the call." Joker said, with a sigh and added: "Even my son isn''t answering."


    "Hmm... There is only one explanation, the Conquerors are in a game." Commander Wang raise his white Ai bracelet to his lips.


    "Ai, Use my tracking card, and tell me Queen-of-death''s whereabouts."


    < Error.>


    < Targeted Player is in a game.>


    "Ok, Now what?" Amerisa''s president asked, moving his gaze from the door, to the group of men.


    "Hmm... I don''t know."


    Amerisa''s top figures were left confused, lost and speechless... The group stood in front of the door... Thinking:


    "I say we send word, asking for assistance from other cities." Mr Shawn suggested.


    "Already requested, they''ll be here in a day, I thought with the Conquerors'' help, we''ll easily close the gates... But now, they''re all in a game, and no one knows how long they will be in there." The governor sighed deeply.


    "Come on, standing here won''t help us... Let''s go back." Commander Wang said, walking towards his car.


    "I''ll leave someone here. He''ll Inform me if they return." Joker said, and walked towards his Lamborghini.


    "Ok, let''s go."


    With that, the Onlookers watched as the top figures entered their cars and drove away.


    "WOW." Someone said.


    _________


    [Back to the Conquerors.]


    "What do you mean there are gates in Amerisa?!!" Blood-Arrow''s voice attracted the attentions of the group.


    "What gates?" Red-Encounter rushed to the three.


    "Reaper... Reaper said 5 S-Rank gates appeared in Amerisa, Bermuda island."


    "Bermuda island?" Unforgiver walked towards them in mild surprised.


    "Yes, the same island!" Blood-Arrow said.


    "That''s why Partner sent us, he won''t be able to leave his location, but we can." Drakon walked towards them.


    "Then what are we waiting for?"


    "Huh?"


    "...."


    The group turned their heads to Aaron:


    "The faster we finished this, the quicker you guys return to your world." He said, jumping down Calamity.


    "Hmm... He has a point. We move after absorbing the cores, we don''t know what''s waiting for us in the gods'' grave. We need all the strength we can get."


    Queen-of-death turned to Red-Encounter.


    "Are the soul essences evenly distributed?" She asked.


    "Well, these guys said The Conquerors did all the fighting, so we should have more cores."


    He snapped his fingers, and a huge flaming lion walked towards him, dropping the cores on the ground.


    Queen-of-death and Blood-Arrow moved their gazes on the bags and turned to Red-Encounter.


    "How did you get the bags?"


    "Don''t you know me, Love? I can do anything." Red-Encounter said with a please smile.


    Queen-of-death rolled her eyes, and turned to Blood-Arrow.


    "This might take some minutes, but absorb as fast as you can."


    "Isn''t that dangerous?" Princess-of-casmia asked with a slight frown.


    "Yes, but not to us... We''re above the Sovereign medal, and these cores won''t have any strong effect on us..."


    Queen-of-death sat on the ground, in a meditating posture, and closed her eyes.


    The players looked at one another and followed suit, also sitting on the ground, closing their eyes.


    _


    Aaron, Drakon and the walkers moved their gazes around the place, and turned to the cores given to them.


    Reaper moved his to Dark-angel, without her knowing. Apate moved hers to Blood-Arrow and Azazel to Queen-of-death and so on... While Aaron turned to his own, and with a thought, the cores shattered and entered his body.


    "No change." He sighted, not feeling any energy in him...


    "Wait."


    He turned his head to Calamity: "Calamity." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, Master?"


    The Six-headed dragon answered in a low voice.


    "What do you think merging with me?" Aaron asked.


    Calamity moved its gaze from Aaron to the players around. "Isn''t that dangerous to them?" It asked.


    "I know it''s dangerous to them, that''s why we won''t do it here, but I want to know... Will you?"


    "Yes." Calamity answered without hesitation.


    "You do know what will happen to you, right?" Aaron asked again.


    "Yes Master, My soul will disintegrate, and I''ll die..."


    "Yes." Aaron nodded.


    "I was already dead, Master. You resurrected me, so giving my life for you doesn''t matter, as long I can be of help." It said.


    "Thank you old friend, My world is now in peace, and I think grandfather needs you back." Aaron pointed a finger at Calamity.


    Whooosh!!!!


    To calamity''s shock, it turned into countless color of lights, and flew towards Aaron.


    "*What''s he doing?*" Apate asked with a frown.


    "*He is breaking the rules in this world, by sacrificing a soul to gain his full powers.*" Azazel answered.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!!;


    A dense amount of energy burst out from Aaron, heading straight to the players.


    "Shit! That''s dangerous!! Defenc-- Uh?" Drakon was stunned, as the energy stopped, and flew back to Aaron, entering his body.


    "Did he just manipulated his own energy outburst?" Shenras asked in mild confusion.


    Whoosh!!


    Aaron shot into the sky, countless energies moving all over his body... And with a sonic Boom!


    Calamity''s soul spirit appeared behind him.


    "Good... My powers are fully restored." Aaron said with a smirk.


    ___


    [External Ice mountain.]


    The old man slowly opened his eyes, and looked at the distance:


    "Finally... Good Job, Kid... Keep it up, and you might reach here." He said, and closed his eyes again.


    _____


    [One hour later.]


    BOOOM!!


    Aaron, Drakon, Shenras, and the walkers watched as the players broke through one at a time, entering the ranks above theirs... Some even entering the Grandmasters medals.


    Queen-of-death, Red-Encounter, Blood-Arrow, and Prince-of-casmia opened their eyes, their faces dark.


    "This! Why can''t we realm up?!" Prince-of-casmia asked with a frown, getting up from the ground.


    "I think because we''re above the Sovereign medal, these cores are useless to us." Queen-of-death said, standing up.


    "Then how are we going to realm up?" Red-Encounter asked.


    "I think, Micky will know the answer to that, for now... Let''s move, we don''t have much time." Queen-of-death said.


    Blood-Arrow moved her gaze around the place, and settled it on Dark-angel and White-death, who were now grandmasters... She smiled lightly, and her face instantly got serious.


    "Guys, I think we should go! I mean right now!!"


    The group turned to her, and was stunned by what they saw.


    BOOOOOM!!!


    A dark, and huge storm was currently moving towards them, red lightnings striking occasionally on the ground.


    "Oh My God!!"


    They turned to the remaining five players who were still absorbing the cores.


    "Shit!! We can''t wake them, there''ll be backlash, and they might lose their lives!" James said, staring at the storm.


    "What should we do?" Shadow asked.


    Queen-of-death stared at the five players, who were among the team which joined them, and sighed helplessly.


    "We wake them, they explode with the person who got close to them... And if we don''t, the storm will kill them!"


    She took a deep breath and exhaled:


    "There''s no other option, We leave them!"


    She turned around, and started walking.


    "What?! No! I''m not leaving them behind!!" The player In huge armor said.


    "Suit yourself."


    Queen-of-death answered, not even looking at him.


    "*FUCK!!*"


    Zelus summoned his sword, staring at the storm.


    "*What happened?*" Apate asked with a frown.


    "*Use your eyes of darkness*" Campe said, her face dark.


    Apate, Drakon, Aaron, Reaper and the group. Those who could used any skills which could increase the eyesight, seeing tens of miles away; instantly used it.


    __


    SCREECH!!!


    SCREECH!!!!


    A Scorpion-like monsters with three tails, and maw filled with razor sharp teeth, was moving towards them, right beneath the Storm.


    "The storm isn''t the main threat!! Those things are all Lv200, half-immortal, and Immortal realm monsters!! Staying back will only get us killed!!"


    Without hesitation, the group started running... They leaped into the air, and landed on their pets, shooting forward.


    The man looked at his team, who have already started running with the conquerors... He then turned to the remaining five, who were still absorbing the cores.


    "This?!"


    He looked up at the Storm, which was getting dangerously close.


    "Fuck this!!"


    Before he could do anything, a girl finished absorbing her cores, and opened her eyes... She moved her confused gaze around seeing only the young man, and the other four.


    "Where...?" Her words trail off seeing the rest of the players running... With utter confusion, she turned her head around, seeing the Storm moving towards her.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    She stood up in horror, but the guy grabbed her wrist.


    "Good that you''re done! Come on, love! We''re going!!"


    "Uh? What about these guys, Mike?"


    "Leave them! This is VRG, not some helping ground!!"


    He turned to the Huge Tiger. "Come on! Let''s get out of here!!"


    The five meters tall Tiger moved towards them, and the two got on it, with one last look at the four, he commanded:


    "Move!"


    Yellow lights appeared on the Tiger''s body, and with a Boom. It shot forward.


    ____


    [15 Minutes Later.]


    The group finally finished absorbing their cores, and opened their eyes in unison.


    "Yes!! I can''t believe it!! I entered the Elite medal!!"


    "Wow!! Finally, a grandmaster!!"


    The four were celebrating, before realization struck them.


    "Where is everyone?" One asked.


    BOOOM!!


    The four looked up, as clouds covered the sky, rain pouring down on them.


    "Uh? Rain?" The grandmaster was stunned.


    SCREECH!!!!!!!!


    The group turned around in horror, seeing dark figures moving towards them with incredible speed.


    "What the hell is that?!"


    Whoosh!!


    "NOOOOOO!!!!!"


    "AHHHHHHHHH!!!!"

 Chapter 471 - 471: Separation

    The players and Aaron increased their speed, entering the gods'' grave without even knowing it.


    Whooosh!!


    The group felt a chill ran down their spine, making them stop on track. They moved their gazes on the barren landscape around them, with bones shattered all over the place.


    "Where are we?" White-death asked, sitting on her eagle.


    "I think this is the gods'' grave." Dark-angel, who sat beside her answered.


    "Ok everyone! Stay on guard!"


    Queen-of-death looked over her shoulder, staring at the tiger running towards them... She nodded, and looked away.


    "Let''s move, Keep up the pace, but make sure not to make any noise."


    With that said, Garuda moved forward, the players, followed behind, both airborne and on land.


    Aaron who was flying beside her, moved his calm gaze around the place, and shook his head:


    "We won''t make it."


    "Uh?"


    Queen-of-death raised an eyebrow, turning her head towards Aaron.


    "Why do you say that?!"


    "He said that because there is an Ocean 100 miles from here, right in front of us." Drakon said, flying towards them with Campe.


    "Sir Drakon is right, I say we change direction." Campe added.


    "What happened?" Blood-Arrow flew towards the group, and landed on Garuda.


    "There''s an Ocean 100 miles from here... She''s suggesting we change direction, but with the map, it''ll take longer to reach our destination." Queen-of-death answered.


    "Hmm... What if we fly over the ocean?" Blood-Arrow asked.


    "You saw those monsters under the storm, right?" Aaron asked back.


    "Yes."


    The group nodded.


    "They can''t survive without water..."


    "Huh?" The group were confused, so Aaron elaborated:


    "Without water, those monsters can''t move, and survive... Take them as fishes, without being in water they die... And an Ocean is a whole land of water. What if the monsters are in the ocean? And they attack us? What then?"


    The group were silent, thinking:


    "What about we move higher?! Like keeping a 300 meters distance from the Ocean surface?!" Red-Encounter yelled from below.


    "You guys don''t understand... The sea isn''t your normal blue clear water, it''s completely black... We don''t know what''s in there, that''s why I say we should change direction." Campe said.


    "**Sorry, that won''t happen.**"


    The group turned around, seeing Eins, Zwei, and Drei walking out from thin air. The three using the air as their ground.


    "Uh?"


    "Who are those guys?"


    "Wait! That''s the guy who beat the hell out from us!"


    "And the girl who healed us!"


    "What''s happening here?!!"


    The players below, and flying behind the group were stunned.


    Queen-of-death stared at the three for some seconds, and gestured everyone to land to the ground. The players nodded, and followed her action.


    __


    The Conquerors and all the players stood in a circle, staring at one another. The three Blades stood above them, with the walkers, Campe, Drakon, and Shenras.


    "Ok, This decision will affect the mission, so I want everyone to give their opinions..." Queen-of-death said.


    "We''re going to vote?" Niki asked in surprise.


    "Yes."


    Blood-Arrow nodded, and continued:


    "Firstly; This is the situation. Right in front of us is a deep Black Sea, filled with countless powerful Monsters, that can even threaten a Sovereign medal... And you know we can''t go back, that isn''t an option. So what should we do? Fly above the sea, and we can go highest; 500 meters above the water surface... Or, we change direction, which will take us more than a day to get to the mission... That means, we''re going to spend at least 3 more nights in this world before reaching the mountain... So decide."


    Silence...


    The players looked at one another in confusion, and shock... None were planning on spending a night in this godforsaken world. But if they don''t want to, they have to fly over a very dangerous pot... It''s like, moving above a volcano, that will erupt at any given second.


    After a whole two minutes of thinking, Aaron opened his mouth:


    "We fly above."


    Queen-of-death: "My plan exactly."


    Blood-Arrow: "Same."


    Dark-angel: "I think I''ll go with sister-in-law and Bestie."


    White-death: "Just want to leave this place, and have a good sleep, so I''m going with my sister."


    Red-Encounter: "Flying above."


    Niki: "Yes... We''re flying."


    James: "I think we should change direction, that way we''re escaping from two disasters."


    Scarlett: "Yes, We''ll escape from the Storm and also the black waters."


    Hearing the two, more people started, and joined.


    Out of 35 players, excluding Shenras, Campe, Drakon, the Blades and walkers.


    Twenty-four choose to fly over the sea, with the Conquerors being twenty-three... The rest of the group, both fearful of the Black Sea, and Storm chose change direction... They''ll rather sleep here for three days, then die.


    "The majority wins... We''re flying over--"


    "--No!!"


    Queen-of-death and everyone turned to Mike.


    "You all, Especially you, Jennifer! You left my members there to die! And now you''re asking us to enter another danger! So... You can leave us again, to die! Not happening!!" The man yelled.


    "What are you doing, Love?" The lady held his hand: "The Conquerors helped us, we''ll be dead if it weren''t for them--"


    "--Not need." Queen-of-death observed everyone, some has their heads down.


    "You are all silent, don''t forget you also ran away... Even your teammates ran away." She scoffed:


    "Let me tell you something. This Is VRG, Being Kindhearted is you digging your grave, and those of you who know me, knows that I''m not that kind of player... The people I can only sacrifice my life to save can be counted in one hand, so don''t think you''re something special... If you want to change direction, go ahead... Besides, you aren''t in our team in the first place."


    She turned to her Members: "Come on, get ready, we''re moving in two minutes."


    "What about this kid?! He''s going with us--" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "--Hold on there, James... I''m flying above the sea. Oh, and good luck." Aaron said, cutting Mountain off.


    "This?!"


    Mountain looked at the Walkers, Blades, and Drakon, all of them going with the Conquerors... His guild. But he already said he''ll be going the other way, so if he changed now...


    "Wait! Queen-of-death, I''m going with you!"


    "Uh?"


    Mountain and his group were stunned, as Scarlett rushed to the Conquerors.


    "What are you doing, Scarlett? Your eagle can''t fly that high..." Mountain quickly said.


    "Yes, But I can fly with the Conquerors." She said, and added: "James, I know you''re strong-headed, but that won''t help you... I say you follow us." She said in a low voice.


    James stared at the group behind him, and turned to Scarlett: "Sorry, But my decision stand, I just want to survive."


    "But, James! What about the Kid?! He''s the mission... How will you get him to the mountain?" She asked, not giving up.


    "Don''t worry, we have the map, and it''ll lead us to the mountain... Survive, and meet us there." Mountain said.


    "Come on, Let start moving, don''t forget the Storm!" Mike said, sitting on his tiger.


    Mountain smiled at her, and walked away... Scarlett stood frozen, watching as her friends walked away.


    "Come on, and don''t have any hope... If we cross the Ocean, we''ll reach the ice mountain before today runs out, but they still have three days ahead before reaching it... If they survive."


    Specter said, standing behind her.


    Scarlett looked at him over her shoulder, and slowly nodded her head.


    "Come on."


    With that the group started their journey to the Black Sea.


    __


    [On The way.]


    "What type of monsters do you think are in the waters?"


    Scarlett asked Dark-angel beside her... The two and White-death were on Drakon''s head... Drakon was so huge, all the Pets, and players could stay on his back.


    "Don''t know, All I know is... Those things under the storm are inside." Dark-angel replied, playing "card game" with White-death.


    "I still can''t believe you two are playing card game in this situation, and on a Dragon''s back." Scarlett said, staring at the two girls in surprise.


    "What do you want us to do? And besides, we''ll know when we reach the sea." White-death muttered.


    "Card is one of my best games, so far no one can defeat me... Well, apart from my brother."


    "Supreme. I wish I have a brother like him." Scarlett said with a small smile, and added in a low voice: "Or a husband."


    The two girls turned their heads to Scarlett, and shook their heads with smiles on their faces.


    "What happened?" Scarlett asked in mild confusion.


    "If you know Supreme some years ago, you won''t want him to be your brother... You are saying this, because of who he is now." White-death answered, and turned her head to Dark-angel.


    "My Brother-in-law''s Life story is deep, and painful... So don''t go there." She added.


    Scarlett moved her gaze from White-death to Dark-angel, and repeated the action... After a whole ten seconds, she finally sighed:


    "You are right, I only said that because of who he is at the moment... Well... What make you guys think we''ll survive this?" She asked, quickly changing the subject.


    "Because we have this guy we''re sitting on, and those guys." Dark-angel answered, patting Drakon''s back.


    "Oh... That''s good."


    Whooosh!!!


    A cold breeze moved past the three, causing them to shiver slightly.


    "Ok, Girls... Get ready, the sea is right ahead." Drakon announced.

 Chapter 472 - 472: NOOOOOOO!!!!!

    The players stared at the black eerily calm sea with surprise and awesome. Even in daylight, it casted a foreboding feeling in their hearts.


    "We''re not ready for this." Scarlett said.


    "Yes we are." White-death muttered, her Mystical-class spear materializing in her hand.


    "Hey, Jennifer is..."


    Drakon, and the girls turned their heads to Queen-of-death.


    She pointed a finger to the sky.


    Drakon nodded, and moved higher, the pets and players following behind them, ascended, entering the clouds.


    Everyone held their breath, as they slowly moved above the sea.


    "See, Nothing happened?" White-death said with a smile.


    "There''s only one problem, we don''t know the size of the sea, and how long it''ll take us." Dark-angel said.


    "True. And we''ll make it!" White-death was clearly excited.


    Whizzzd!


    Dark-angel and Scarlett frowned, not only the two, everyone heard the sound, like something moving with incredible speed.


    Whoosh!!


    BOOOOM!!!


    "WHAT IN THE GODS'' NAME?!!"


    Aaron exclaimed as a huge tentacle, measuring 3 meters wide shot into the air, right in front of him.


    Whizzzd!!


    Whizzzd!!


    Whizzzd!


    The players all looked down, seeing tens of tentacles moving towards them.


    "DIVE!!"


    Blood-Arrow yelled, and Without wasting even a second, Snow moved, diving to the right, dodging a tentacle.


    Whoosh!!!


    "Ahhh!! It caught me!!"


    Star-girl yelled from behind.


    The Conquerors turned around in horror, they stood there, watching as the tentacles wrapped around Star-girl''s dragon.


    "I''m coming Veronica!"


    Before Prince-of-casmia could move, a series of wind blades shattered the tentacle into pieces.


    ****SCRREEEECH!!!!!****


    A terrifying shriek sounded from the depth of the sea. The tentacles redrew back to the Black Sea.


    Star-girl looked above her at Eins, whose sword was held behind him... The blade pointing upward.


    "**Go, and don''t slow down even for a second...**"


    He lowered his gaze to the Black Sea: "**Whatever that Monster is. Is more-stronger than a Celestial-class monster...**"


    "**Maybe a Primordial?**" Zwei asked.


    "**Go!!**"


    Eins yelled at the players.


    "Move, Don''t stop for anyone!!"


    Queen-of-death and the players quickly channelled their energies into their pets, and with a sonic boom! They shot forward, with Drakon leading the way.


    "Ok, This will be troublesome."


    Havoc walked out from a tore space, his hands folded behind him.


    "Yes, Only the Ruler can face such a monster!" Shenras said.


    "**We aren''t here to kill, Just distract it.**" Eins said in a calm tone.


    Zwei and Drei looked at one another, and Instantly turned into trail of lights, merging... And after some seconds, Zwedrei walked out.


    "**We''re going all out.**"


    She bought out her mask, and put it on... Eins also summoned his mask and put it on.


    "Who would have thought such a monster will be in this small world?" Campe asked, instantly transforming into the fearsome snake-like dragon... Black and red armor appeared on Havoc''s and Shenras''s bodies, a cape made of pure energy moving behind them.


    "It has been long I was this serious in a fight."


    Havoc stretched forth his hand, and a long Divine-class sword appeared.


    Whooosh!!!


    The group looked down, seeing even more tentacles moving towards them.


    "**ATTACK!**"


    BOOM!!


    They disappeared, shooting towards the tentacles.


    ____


    "What type of monster was that?!" Red-Encounter asked in horror.


    "I don''t know, Its energy wave was so great! I just hope those guys defeat it." Queen-of-death replied, staring at him over her shoulder.


    **SCREECH!!!!!!**


    "You got to be kidding me?!?"


    The players looked above them, seeing griffins moving towards them with pure killing instinct.


    "Leave these guys to me."


    Aaron shot forward with a long Jain sword.


    "Be careful, those are Mystical-class monsters!!" Queen-of-death yelled.


    Aaron stood in front of the monsters, and smirked: "To me, Celestial monsters are weaklings."


    Red and black energies covered his sword, and with a horizontal swing, he sent a terrifying energy Blades, towards the monsters.


    Whoosh!!


    Everyone watched in shock, as the monsters formed a defense shield with magic, blocking the attack.


    "They blocked it?" Aaron was stunned.


    "Don''t worry, We just need to get off the water, and we''ll be able to face these things." Prince-of-casmia said.


    Aaron stared at the monsters as they removed the shield, and moved towards them.


    "You guys are good." He stretched out his hand towards the monsters.


    "[Wind manipulation]"


    Moment next, the oxygen around the monsters seized.


    The Griffins froze, and after some seconds started falling from the sky.


    "But without air, you die." Aaron added, watching as the monster fall into the Black Sea.


    "Who''s this Kid?" Crusher asked in mild confusion.


    "Don''t know, Brother Borne." Virus said.


    "Ok, Let''s Keep on moving!" Blood-Arrow yelled.


    ___


    Whoosh!!


    BAM!!


    Eins cut off two more tentacles, while moving towards the sea, Zwedrei and Campe following behind him...


    ****SCREECH!!!****


    The monsters below let out another loud shriek, causing waves all over the sea... Eins and the group watched as the tentacles dove back into the waters.


    "What happen?" Shenras asked, staring at the sea.


    Swhoosh!


    "Uh?"


    Everyone watched the waters as whatever behemoth in the depth moved towards the direction the players took. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is bad!! We need to stop it!!" Havoc hissed out, and shot forward... The rest following behind it.


    ______


    [Two miles above them.]


    ***Your plan is working, Goddess Eris.*** Nosferatu said with a smile.


    ***I don''t know where Michael is, but that is good... We can take care of these guys, and get out from here...***


    ***Who would have thought you have such a powerful Pet.*** Sword saint muttered.


    Eris smiled proudly: ***I''d been training this monster from when it''s just a baby... I even gave it some of my powers, making it one of the strongest monsters ever lived.***


    ***WOW.***


    The three looked down in surprise.


    ____


    BOOOM!!


    Blood-Arrow looked over her shoulder, seeing the waters moving towards them with ten times their speed.


    "FUCK!!!" She cussed.


    The rest felt the waves, and turned around, only to be horrified.


    "*So fast!*"


    Apate was surprised... Before she could move, Reaper''s voice sounded:


    "*That''s not our mission...*"


    He said, dive, and landed on Drakon''s back, right behind the three girls.


    "*Stay close.*"


    The three nodded, but their gazes were fixed on the waters.


    Whoosh!!!


    The monster moved past them, and stopped 100 meters away.


    "It''s waiting for us." Princess-of-casmia said, staring at the now calm waters in horror.


    "**Stop!**"


    Eins stopped beside Queen-of-death.


    "**We can''t defeat this thing, I''ll have to take you all away from here.**"


    He stretched forth both his hands in front of them. The rest understood his plan, and also stretched their hands.


    Dark abyssal energy flew out from their hands, and formed a gateway 20 meters from the group.


    ____


    ***Oh?! How smart! Stop them baby!!*** Eris hissed out.


    _____


    ****SCREECH!!!!!****


    Whooosh!!!


    The waters started moving towards the players.


    "Fly!!" Unforgiver yelled.


    Whoosh!!


    Drakon moved, the conquerors quickly shot forward... Drakon, Queen-of-death and Blood-Arrow waited, as the elders fly inside, one at a time.


    "GO!!" Red-Encounter yelled.


    Before the last group could move, two tentacles shot into the air, and grabbed the bird.


    "Sir Borne!!"


    Dark-angel yelled in horror.


    Eins and the others were stuck, if they move, the gateway will close, leaving Blood-Arrow, Queen-of-death, Red-Encounter, Dark-angel, white-death and Drakon behind.


    Apate summoned her sword, and shot forward with Zelus and Azazel.


    Whooosh!!


    BAM!!!


    A tentacle smashed into the three, instantly shattering them into dust.


    "This!!?"


    Crusher turned his head to Maniac, and the two looked at the tentacles wrapping the eagle and them all together, and suddenly smiled.


    They turned to Dark-angel.


    "It was an honor knowing and working for you, and the Boss!" Crusher said.


    "What are you saying!!!!" Dark-angel yelled, tears running down her cheeks.


    "Go!! We''ll hold this monster back!!!" Maniac yelled.


    "No, Sir Dink!!!" Dark-angel yelled, before she could move, Reaper held her down.


    The two smiled at her, and activated their energy cores.


    Queen-of-death stared at them for some seconds, and nodded with a sad expression.


    "We won''t forget you!"


    She said, and nodded at Drakon. Who flew inside the gateway, with Dark-angel.


    "NOOOOOOO!!!!" Dark-angel screamed.


    Blood-Arrow nodded, and shot inside the gateway.


    "We''ll meet again." Tyson wiped a tear, and both him and Queen-of-death entered.


    Whooosh!!!


    More than a hundred tentacles shot towards Eins, and the others.


    "Fuck!!" Havoc cussed, seeing the tentacles moving towards them.


    BAM!!!


    It collided on a barrier.


    "Uh?"


    "**I can''t believe there''s something as strong as us!!**"


    Yers said, blocking the barrier... The three heads turned to the two humans, and bird.


    "**Isn''t that the Ruler''s members?!**" Des asked in shock.


    "There''s nothing we can do! They''re planning on blowing the monster from below, giving us a chance to escape!" Shenras said, her face dark.


    "What will the Lord do?!" Yers asked in mild horror.


    The others just sighed helplessly, and finally closed the gateway... They lowered their hands and turned to the two Humans, who were staring at them with smiles on their faces.


    "We promise you two, We''ll avenge you!" Havoc said, his eyes filled with killing instinct.


    Plop!


    The tentacles took the two humans into the waters... Moment next:


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!


    "MOVE!"


    The group instantly teleported away from the place.


    ________


    ***You did it, You killed two of Michael''s members.*** Nosferatu said, still in disbelieve.


    ***I still can''t believe it.*** Sword saint said.


    ***.....!!*** Canine was speechless.


    ***Go back and heal.***


    Eris said, while the waters started moving again.


    ***Michael, This is just the beginning.*** Eris said with killing instinct.

 Chapter 473 - 473: Wrath

    Whoosh!


    "AHH!!"


    The players fell face down to the hard ground... Without hesitation, they shot to their feet, turning to the gateway.


    "Where are the others?"


    Aaron asked in mild confusion, staring at the gateway, 5 meters above them.


    Whoosh!


    Drakon flew out from the gateway. He moved above the players, and landed some meters away.


    Then Blood-Arrow, Queen-of-death and Red-Encounter flew out, and the gateway closed behind them.


    "Wait, Where is Borne, and Dink?" Shadow asked in mild confusion.


    The elders all turned their heads to Drakon, and frowned seeing White-death, Dark-angel and Scarlett climbing down his wing, their faces...


    "WHAT HAPPENED?!!!" Specter yelled at the group.


    "They''re dead."


    Blood-Arrow said in a low voice, walking towards them.


    The word exploded in their heads like a dynamic. They stood frozen, not knowing what to say or do.


    ______


    [Pagoda.]


    {Congratulations, Host gained the fourth Blade: Vier.}


    "It took more extra two months just to get another blade..." Michael opened his eyes in mild frustration.


    He turned his head to the letter beside him, and smiled: "I''ll be home soon, Love."


    Swhoosh!!!!


    Michael looked over his shoulder, and a frown settled on his face seeing His lords, blades and Destroyers... All looking pale, worried and afraid... Something that had ever happened.


    "What happened?!" He asked, his tone calm.


    The Lords, and Blades looked at one another, both side scared to utter a word.


    Not getting any answer, Michael frowned and stared at the gemstone.


    "I won''t ask again." He said, his tone suddenly cold.


    "**Hmm... Master, Something happened in the game." Yers stated, even the talkative was scared to continue.


    "What happened?" Michael asked, his tone getting colder.


    "We encountered a Primordial-class monster... We fought but still..."


    Havoc, Campe, Shenras, and the three Blades dropped to their knees, and said together.


    "We are sorry Ruler!! We can''t protect two of your elders."


    Michael raised an eyebrow, golden energies started emanating from his figure.


    "What happened to them?!"


    "**They... They''re dead.**" Zwei said in a choke voice.


    Michael closed his eyes, and took a deep breath, and asked: "Who and Who?"


    The group looked at one another, surprised that Michael was calm.


    "Borne and Dink." Des said.


    ''System! Can I leave this place?!!''


    {Yes Host... The pagoda is in your world, But you''ll have to use points to hold the Timer.}


    Michael''s eyes widened: ''I can do that?!!''


    {Yes Host.}


    ''Why didn''t you tell me?!!!''


    {You didn''t ask.}


    Michael sighed deeply: ''How many points?''


    {Total points needed: 100,000,000.}


    {Points: 950,100,000.}


    ''Do it, It''s time to see my family!''


    {Done Host.}


    The group watched in surprise, as a golden light surrounded the Gemstone, enclosing it in a circle.


    They watched as Michael slowly stood up from the ground, and before they knew it, he disappeared.


    "I hope the master does not destroy that world."


    Havoc said, stood up and disappeared.


    "Come on."


    The rest disappeared from the chamber.


    _____


    [Ten minutes later in the game.]


    The Elders, and scarlett stood scattered, on their spots; faces solemn.


    ''This is sad, but we already stayed here for ten minutes, shouldn''t we get moving?''


    Aaron thought, he couldn''t bring himself to say it out loud, seeing the state the elders are in.


    **SCREECH!!!!!**


    "You got to be kidding me?!!"


    Aaron turned around, seeing more than ten thousand Griffins flying towards them.


    He looked over his shoulder at The Conquerors, who slowly turned their heads to the Monsters.


    "All Mystical-class, We can''t remain here, we need to move."


    Blood-Arrow said, and turned her head to the remaining three brothers, and sighed.


    "I''ll take care of this." Aaron said, before he could move.


    BOOOOM!!!


    A golden lightning tore opened the sky, instantly, the sky turned red... The players and monsters all froze, feeling the presence of a being, more powerful than anything they had ever faced.


    __


    ***This?! Michael?! What is he doing here?***


    Eris, who stood some miles from the players looked up at the sky... Her face filled with dread.


    ____


    [External Ice Mountain.]


    The old man opened his eyes, his face filled with horror... "The Abyssal Ruler''s wrath... Blood, will, flow."


    He muttered fearfully.


    _______


    [Greenwood.] Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Geist looked up at the red sky, and took a step backward in horror:


    "--Who angered the Abyssal Ruler?! Who''s a freaking Primordial Sage!!!--"


    _____


    [Eleventh Realm.]


    [Gods'' Realm.]


    Erebus, Zeus, Hera and the gods all looked up at the sky, a frown on their faces.


    "What happened?!!" Nyx asked in mild confusion.


    "Michael is angry." Zeus said in a surprised tone.


    "His emotion is causing this?!!"


    Erebus asked, looking at the red sky.


    "Don''t forget who he is... That boy is now a Primordial sage, he now held a string in this reality." Hemara said, walking out from the pantheon building.


    "But, who''s this anger targeted on?" Aphrodite asked.


    "We''ll find out soon enough." Zeus said seriously.


    ________


    [Underworld!]


    BOOOOM!!


    The whole castle trembled for five seconds, shocking the gods inside.


    ***What?!! So much rage?!! Only a Sage can release such emotion!!*** Hades stood up, and moved his gaze on everyone.


    ***Where is Eris?!!!*** He roared.


    The others shook theirs heads, not knowing where she is.


    ***Our plan was to stay low!! We let her opened five gateways in Amerisa!! So what else is she looking for!!***


    ***What are you saying Hades?!! Are you implying Eris angered a Sage!! You know she won''t dare do that, it''ll only lead to death!!*** Moros said, also standing up.


    ***Moros!! This Energy belongs to Michael!! And Eris did something...***


    Gaea moved her gaze on the gods, and asked: ***We need Eris here, who''ll go and bring her back?***


    The gods looked at one another in confusion, and Ares opened his mouth:


    ***If she truly offended a Sage, she''s done for. Why will you send someone else to die...?***


    ***Hmm... I''m not sending you to bring her here, but to kill her.***


    ***Uh??***


    ***....***


    The group were stunned by her words.


    Gaea turned to Nemesis and Moros:


    ***I know she''s your sister, but she made a grave mistake... Coming back here will be leading Michael to this world!!***


    "You seem to forget, Primordial Goddess Gaea. Michael''s followers knows this world, what make you think if he wants to enter, we can stop him?"


    ***Nemesis is right, and I don''t agree killing my sister. I already lost one, I don''t want to lose another!*** Moros said, and walked out from the hall.


    Gaea watched him leave the hall, and turned to Hades and Poseidon.


    ***You two know this! We can''t stay here... I know you guys have seen the destruction a Sage is capable of.*** She said.


    The two sighed helplessly.


    ***I''ll have to agree with you.*** Hades said.


    ***Yes. This girl, she should have waited. If Typhon is out, she is free to act, no one will care.*** Poseidon said, massaging his right temple.***


    ***Get to work dears.*** Gaea said.


    ***Yes, Mother.***


    Echidna, Medusa, Oizy, and the Erinyes stood up, and walked towards a room.


    _____


    [Back To The game.]


    BOOOM!!


    Another lightning strike, and the Abyssals Lords, Blades, and Destroyers appeared in the sky, their pressures adding with their Ruler''s.


    Reaper, Apate, Zelus, Azazel, and Abyss instantly dropped to their knees, and bowed their heads... Stunning the elders.


    "*Greetings to the Ruler!!!*"


    They yelled in unison.


    BOOOOOM!!!


    Everyone looked up, seeing a young man in a black overcoat, standing 100 meters above the sky, right in front of the lords and blades.


    The Griffins stared at the human in horror, without hesitation, they all turned around and run.


    BAM!!!!


    They all froze, moment next... Blood burst out from their eyes, ears, noses and mouths... Everyone watched as the Griffins burst into blood, falling to the ground.


    ''He killed them without even moving a muscle?'' Aaron was stunned.


    Whizzzd!


    Like a mirage, Michael disappeared, and appeared five meters from the elders.


    Everyone blinked, still in shock... After a whole ten seconds, Dark-angel ran to her brother.


    "Big Brother!!!"


    Supreme got down on one knee, and opened his arms.


    Dark-angel jumped into his arms, tightly hugging his neck, tears running down her cheeks.


    "Bro.... Brother, Sir Borne and Sir Dink --"


    "--Shhh, I know... That''s why I''m here." Michael said, caressing her hair.


    "Hubby?"


    Blood-Arrow, Queen-of-death and the elders were still stunned, staring at Michael like mindless zombies.


    After some couple of seconds, the two siblings finally separated.


    "It''s ok, I''m here to take you home." He said, wiping her tears with his hand.


    "Micky? Are you done with your mission?" Queen-of-death asked.


    "No, but this is more important." Michael stood up, and placed his hand on Dark-angel''s head, seeing everything that had happened.


    "Hmm...."


    He removed his hand, and turned to Blood-Arrow, and gave her a reassuring nod.


    Michael moved his gaze on everyone and settled it on Aaron.


    "Your mission will have to wait, There''s a monster we need to take care of."


    "I''m with you!" Aaron said without hesitation.


    Michael nodded, and turned his head to the distance... With a thought, Starvil appeared... And shot forward.


    _____


    ***This is bad! Supreme is here! We need to--***


    Eris turned around and was stunned:


    ***Where are the Lords?*** She asked in mild confusion.


    The moment Michael appeared, Nosferatu, Sword saint and Canine disappeared, completely leaving the world.


    ***Cowards!!***


    Whoosh!!!


    Hearing the sound, Eris sharply turned around, only to see a gold and black colored sword moving towards her.


    ***A Supreme Weapon?***


    She muttered in shock.


    BAM!!!!!

 Chapter 474 - 474: Conquer The Underworld

    Eris quickly summoned her divine-class sword, and blocked Starvil.


    BAM!!!


    She flew meters back, falling heavily on the ground.


    ***What??***


    She stood up, and observed the cracks on her sword''s blade in shock.


    ***He is coming.***


    She raised her head, and looked behind the sword, seeing a golden light, moving towards her.


    ***We''ll see again, Michael.***


    She kept her sword, and quickly disappeared from the land.


    The light stood, and turned into Michael... "I warned you, Eris... And you still go ahead. I promise you today, I won''t rest till I have your head."


    He snapped his fingers, instantly teleporting everyone back to the Black Sea.


    Whoosh!


    Eris looked over her shoulder, seeing Michael; his elders, Lords, blades, and lastly Aaron appearing above the waters.


    "What? What are we doing here?!"


    Niki''s expression quickly turned paled, seeing they were back to the sea they ran away from.


    ***It''s good you all are here, My Baby is fully healed, and at full strength... Do you think you''ll survive this time around?!*** Eris asked arrogantly, turning around to face the group.


    "Baby?! You are the master of that monster?!!" Queen-of-death yelled in rage.


    ***Yes... Who else can create such a creature? A creature who could rival even a Primordial being.*** She said with a smile.


    The elders turned to Michael, who was silent:


    "Guild master, this monster is too dangerous and powerful, why don''t we leave, finish the game and go back to Amerisa..."


    Shadow said:


    "I was the one who brought VRG up, now we lost two elders." He added with his head down.


    "Don''t blame yourself, Rahond... The person to blame is right in front of us... And."


    Michael started walking. "We can''t leave Borne''s and Dink''s murderers alive, even if it''s a monster... We''ll hunt it down, and cut it into pieces... Then their death will be avenged."


    Eris raised an eyebrow seeing Michael walking towards her.


    ***You''re strong Michael, that I will give you... But what if your opponents are thousands?!***


    Eris opened her palm, and a red light appeared... With an upward toss, it shot into the sky, and formed a gateway.


    The elders watched as figures in black outfits walked out, their red eyes fixed on Michael.


    "Those are Dead soldiers! Kill one, and it''ll transform into a monster!" Queen-of-death yelled, and Blood-Arrow turned to Michael, who was still walking towards Eris.


    "Be careful, Lo---"


    BOOOOM!!


    "...."


    ***.....***


    "..."


    "Fuck!"


    No one knew when Michael moved, they only saw his body phase for a second. The next thing that happened were the heads of the Dead soldiers flying into the air, and falling to the Black Sea.


    Everyone stared at the falling bodies in horror.


    "**You dare send ants against a Sage, you''re really underestimating me.**"


    Michael''s eyes turned golden, the sword on his cheek glowed.


    "**Let me show you power!**"


    He snapped his fingers.


    BAM!!!!


    Everyone looked down at the sea, and was dumbfounded, seeing the waters boiling... And In less than 30 seconds, the whole water dried up... Revealing countless horrifying monsters below the sea bed, and mostly the main one.


    "Uh?"


    The Conquerors were stunned... The monster, was clearly a woman, with the upper half body of a blue skin lady, her lower half was a tail, but instead of one, she has two tails... That wasn''t enough, her head was filled with snakes, and a dragon''s wings rested on her back, and no hands.


    "Delphyne." Queen-of-death muttered the name of the 15 meters tall, and 10 meters long monster.


    ***Good job, she''s the combination of a Dragon, Medusa, a snake and well... One of the strongest sea creatures.*** Eris said with a smile.


    "All those traits... I''m impressed, and I''ll say thank you."


    ***Why is that?*** S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Because you just gave me my new walker."


    ***You!! Baby! Kill him!!*** Eris yelled, her tone filled with venom.


    ****SCREECH!!!!****


    Tentacles shot out from her cut off hands, and moved towards Michael.


    "I see some pests doesn''t have respect." Michael raised his sword, and casually swung it downward.


    Whoosh!!!


    SCREECH!!!!


    The monster let out a painful shriek, as all the cut-off tentacles fell to the ground, none regenerating.


    ****AHHHH!!!****


    It fixed its gaze on Michael, all its eyes glowing a bright red color...


    "Close your eyes." Michael said in a calm tone.


    Aaron and the group closed their eyes without a second thought... While the monster released a bright light from hers and the snakes'' eyes towards Michael.


    [Ten Seconds Later.]


    ****.....****


    ***.....***


    The two were stunned, seeing the light has no effect on Michael, or his Walkers, blades and lords.


    ***You... That should have turned you into a stone!*** Eris said, staring at Michael with horror.


    "It seems you don''t know the terror of a Sage... Wait, you should know, Because Typhon is in this exact realm... And you should also know the consequences of angering a Sage!"


    Michael threw Starvil into the air, and with a thought, it multiplied into a million, covering the entire sky.


    ***Shit!!***


    The swords all shot down towards the monster, and in one single attacks. The monster was cut into smaller pieces, black blood flowing all over the place.


    "Open your eyes."


    Hearing Michael, they slowly opened their eyes, only to see the shattered body of the monster, that almost killed them.


    "Did Micky just kill the monster?"


    "In less than two minutes?" Blood-Arrow was stunned.


    Michael turned his head to Eris, and frowned slightly:


    "She escaped." He scoffed... And turned to the Lords.


    "Get the army ready... It''s time we pay these gods a visit."


    "**Yes Ruler.**"


    "Yes Ruler."


    "*Yes Ruler.*"


    The Blades, Commanders and Lords said in unison, and disappeared from the game.


    Michael summoned his swords, merged them into one, and caught it.


    "Your destination, Aaron?" He asked.


    "External Ice Mountain." Aaron Answered, still stunned.


    {Cheat: Map unlocked.}


    {External Ice Mountain location have been revealed.}


    {Host can teleport to the location.}


    "Let''s go then." He snapped his fingers, and the group of 22 players disappeared with him.


    _____


    [External Ice Mountain.]


    BOOOM!!


    The old man looked up at the storm above him, and chuckled.


    "Always a challenge."


    He finally stood up from the ground, his white Taoist robe moving with the wind.


    Whoosh!!


    He looked over his shoulder, seeing the group appearing out of thin air.


    Upon seeing Michael, the man turned around and gave a bow.


    "Greetings Abyssal Ruler."


    Michael nodded at him, and turned to Aaron. "Is he the one you''re looking for?"


    Aaron observed the man for a second and nodded at Michael.


    "Yes, he''s the one."


    Michael nodded, but the old man opened his mouth:


    "I''m known as Uranus, The god of the sky."


    The group were shocked.


    "No need to be shock, This is just my soul fragment... You are all successors of a god or another... While Aaron is my successor, That''s why I gave him a very useful skill."


    Uranus said with a smile, and added:


    "But we still need to get rid of this storm." He said, pointing his finger at the dark sky.


    "Ok."


    Michael simply waved his hand, instantly... The storm cleared, and the ray of sunlight shone on the mountain.


    "The External Ice Mountain is one of the mysteries in this world, the Ice as its name is eternal."


    "You know that''s two different meaning, right?" Red-Encounter asked with a frown.


    "Blame the powerful figure who named it." Uranus said, and added:


    "Your mission is complete, You can all leave now."


    The moment he said that, AI''s voice sounded in their heads:


    < CONGRATULATIONS PLAYERS! >


    <All objectives have been completed.>


    < You have won the game, and you''ll receive cores for your first reward.>


    < Players will be taken out from the game in 30 seconds.>


    < Receive your complete gifts in the City.>


    Michael turned to Dark-angel, whose mood was still low... She and the three brothers.


    He sighed, walked towards her and ruffled her hair.


    "Ok, Mira... Go, and wait for me."


    Dark-angel looked up at him, and slowly nodded, trying to force a smile.


    The more he saw his sister''s mood, the more angry he becomes... With a deep breath, he nodded at her.


    "Go with Jennifer and Erika..."


    "We''ll be waiting, Micky."


    "Yes Love."


    "We''ll be waiting for you!" Red-Encounter said.


    The two said. Moment next; white light surrounded their bodies.


    Uranus, Aaron and Michael watched as the players disappeared from the mountain.


    "What''s your plan now?" Aaron asked, turning to Michael.


    "Conquer the underworld." Michael answered, and started ascending into the air.


    "Can I join."


    "No, you''re needed here."


    Michael said, nodded at Uranus, and shot into the sky.


    "Now, Let''s begin." Uranus said, and turned to Aaron.


    ________


    Michael flew towards the shattered body of the monster, staring at the small monsters eating the flesh.


    "Rise."


    BOOOOOM!!!!!


    A pillar of dark light burst out from the flesh, instantly killing all the monsters... And after ten seconds, it formed the Dalphyne, flying above the air.


    "**Master!!**"


    Michael nodded, and turned around to the thousands of griffins, behind him.


    "Eris... No enemy on my dead list have ever escaped from me. And it won''t start with you..."


    With that said, he and his new walkers disappeared from the world.

 Chapter 475 - 475: What Was That?!!

    [Amerisa.]


    [The Kings Guild.]


    [Guild Master''s Office.]


    RING!!


    Joker opened his eyes, and looked at his phone, vibrating on the table.


    He instantly sat up seeing the caller ID... And quickly answered it:


    "What is the news?!" He urgently asked.


    "Guild Master, The Conquerors are back, but..."


    "But what?!" Joker stood up.


    "I don''t know, It''ll be better if you ask them yourself."


    Joker raised an eyebrow, confused why Phillip, his vice, sounded like he had seen a ghost.


    He disconnected the call, and walked towards the door...


    "I need to inform those guys." He dialed Commander Wang''s contact while walking out from the office.


    ___


    [Underworld!]


    Whoosh!


    Eris appeared in front of the castle, only to see Nemesis and Moros already waiting for her.


    ***What happened?*** She asked in mild confusion.


    The two looked at one another and sighed softly: S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***Those fools want you dead... If you enter the castle, they''ll attack you, not just with words.***


    Eris''s eyes narrowed hearing Moros:


    ***And why is that?***


    "You angered a Primordial Sage! Why would you do that? You aren''t this careless!" Nemesis yelled.


    ***How would I have known Michael will enter the Sage realm in matters of days?!!*** Eris yelled back.


    ***I told you all!! We should have killed Michael from the start!*** Moros exhaled, and turned to Eris.


    ***I think Nemesis is right.***


    ***Right? With what?!*** Eris asked with a frown.


    ***You''ll be safe with Father and Mother behind you... She said we should reconcile with them, that they''ll accept us back.*** Moros said, his gaze on the ground.


    ***Reconcile with Mum and Dad? Do you really think they''ll accept us with everything that happened??!*** Eris yelled at the two.


    Nemesis and Moros looked at one another and Moros took a deep breath.


    ***Sister, The opponent is far stronger than us... We either reconcile with Mum and Dad, escape and hide... Or die! This is our only options... And you can''t hide from a Sage! So I go with Nemesis.***


    ***You!! What about our plans?! To free the worlds of Humans! And those weak races! What happened to that?!***


    ***I decided to forgive the Queen''s creations, and move on!!*** Moros said.


    ***No!! Not after what those fools have done to us and those beautiful worlds. Getting rid of them is the best thing to do... What about you Nemesis?! Have you forgiven the Humans?!!***


    "I have thought about it, and Yes... I''d forgiven them."


    Eris looked at the two, and sighed softly:


    ***You two are the only siblings I thought were behind me, but because of Michael, you''re leaving me.***


    "We''re not leaving you, Eris... We''re here because we want you to follow us... I know Mum and Dad will be able to negotiate with Michael to spare you." Nemesis said in a calm tone.


    ***With your words, when Typhon is freed, you''ll fight against him.***


    The two nodded without hesitation.


    ***Oh! Traitors, how Cute!***


    Moros and Nemesis turned around, seeing Echidna and Gaea walking out from the castle.


    ***Your betrayal can only be punishable by death.*** Hades said, following behind the two.


    ***You guys knows this! We can''t defeat Michael!! And I know you''re already preparing to escape and abandon this realm!*** Moros yelled at them.


    ***GRAAA!!***


    The three looked to the side, Seeing Cerberus, the Gorgons, Erinyes, and a golden fur Nemean Lion walking towards them.


    "What are you?!!"


    Nemesis moved backward, staring at the Celestial-class Monsters moving towards them.


    ***In time of chaos, we''ll know the ones loyal--***


    ***--Cut the Crab Poseidon!! Are you guys attacking us?!!*** Eris asked in mild anger.


    ***Oh, No... You''re coming with us, we''ll protect you from Michael, at least you''re loyal... No matter what these two said, you didn''t give In... So come with us.*** Hades said with a smile.


    "Elder Sister will never join you!!" Nemesis yelled.


    ***I didn''t say that!***


    "Huh?"


    ***.....***


    Nemesis and Moros turned their heads to Eris, who walked past them, stopped and turned around, facing the two.


    ***I love both of you, but I can''t go back to Mum and Dad... They''ll never accept me.***


    "What?! No! They will, Mum is missing you!!"


    Eris smiled at Nemesis:


    ***No.***


    She turned around and walked towards Hades and his group.


    ***Good! Now that it''s decided!***


    Gaea, Poseidon and Hades pointed a finger at Moros and Nemesis.


    ***It''s nice knowing you two.***


    BOOM!!


    A terrifying wave of energy shot out from the three'' fingers towards the two.


    ***Uh?!***


    Eris turned around to her Siblings in shock.


    Nemesis quickly brought out a red gem given to her by Erebus... She grabbed Moros''s wrist, and with a clench of her fist, she crushed the gem.


    Whoosh!!!


    BOOOOM!!


    A loud explosion sounded, and after ten seconds, the smoke cleared, revealing a burnt ground.


    ***Hmm... That was an eye of darkness.*** Gaea said in mild surprised, slowly lowering her hand.


    ***Does that mean...***


    ***Nemesis has been a traitor all these while, and those guys knows we''re going to free Typhon...*** Poseidon frowned:


    ***But, why aren''t they stopping us?!***


    He added.


    The others looked at one another in confusion, and Hades sighed:


    ***We already lost two powerful Allies... We need to speed up the process.***


    Echidna looked at Eris.


    ***We have opened the gates in Amerisa... It''ll give us some time to move out from here.*** She said, while Eris nodded her head.


    She stared at the spot Moros and Nemesis stood, exhaled, and nodded: ***That''s what I was thinking.***


    _____


    [Back to Amerisa.]


    "The Conquerors! We need your help!"


    The Conquerors all turned their heads to Joker, Commander Wang, the Governor and President.


    "With what?" Erika asked In a calm tone.


    The four men came to a stop, and observed the elders'' faces... And with a frown, they turned to Erika.


    "What happened in VRG?" Joker asked.


    "We lost two of our members."


    "...."


    The four were stunned. They stood frozen for a whole ten seconds, before Commander Wang opened his mouth:


    "My condolences, but we have a crisis at hand."


    "I know, Commander... The five S-Rank gates, which created the Bermuda triangle... We know."


    "No, that''s not it."


    Joker walked towards the TV, and switch it on... Showing the conquerors what was happening at the island.


    Everyone stared at the huge S-Rank gates in the sky in confusion... And right below the gates was a huge red glowing Triangle.


    ["As you all can see, The gates seem to be opening!! This has never happened before! S-Rank gates usually takes a week to open, but these gates are already opening when it''s just a day!!"]


    The man reported yelled, he was currently on a helicopter.


    Whoosh!!


    He turned his head to the side, seeing five different colors of lights moving towards them.


    ["Do you guys think!"]


    Everyone watched as the lights turned into the Five founders.


    ["Wow! It''s the founders!! Do you know some people are already saying the founders are stronger than the conquerors'' elders?! You all know the Conquerors! The number one guild in the world VRG and world... But, where are the conquerors? Why aren''t they helping us with these gates?"]


    The man turned his head from the camera to the five founders.


    ["Do you guys think the founders can close these five gates?"] The man added.


    "Why does this man sound like a blogger than a Reporter?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, everyone turned their heads to the door, seeing Michael walking inside... Shenras and Havoc following behind him, with Eins and Zwei being last... All dressed in Black outfits, while Michael, In his overcoat.


    "Michael?"


    "General Michael?"


    "Supreme?"


    "Mr Michael?"


    The four were stunned seeing Michael.


    ''How can someone release such high amount of energy wave by just walking? And who are those four behind him?'' Joker thought.


    Michael nodded at the four, walked towards his sister, and ruffled her hair.


    "Are you ok, Mira?"


    Mira nodded her head, with a small smile on her face... Michael smiled back, and turned his head to the screen.


    "What''s this?" He asked.


    "Five S-Rank gates appeared in Amerisa, and the founders are already on it."


    The governor said, and added: "But the whole world will be relief if you handle this."


    Michael shook his head, watching the TV... "There''s no need, The founders are all sovereign medal holders, does monsters won''t threaten them."


    He sat down between Mira, and Maria... Staring at the four with a straight expression... While his lords and Blades stood behind him.


    Commander Wang and the group looked at one another in confusion.


    ["BOOOM!!"]


    Hearing the explosion, they all turned their heads to the TV. Seeing the triangle on the ground getting brighter.


    ["I don''t know what is happening! But it seems something is coming! Even the founders already summoned their weapons!"]


    ["Dude, do you think it''s wise being this close to not one but five S-Rank gates?"]


    Michael and the group heard the cameraman asking.


    ["Don''t be scared, the founders are here."]


    The reporter said with a smile.


    BOOOOOM!


    A dense amount of energy burst out from the triangle, pushing the founders some steps back, and the helicopter a meter backward.


    ["What was that?!!"]


    The reporter yelled, staring at the huge triangle on the sea, which suddenly divided into two.


    ["What?! It''s opening?!"]


    He was stunned.

 Chapter 476 - 476: Where Is Your King!!

    The whole world watched as the triangle opened wide, and three ladies with red skin, eyes, and wings flew out from it... They were in red armor, with swords hanging on their waists.


    ["Huh?"]


    The Reporter was stunned.


    Whoosh!!!


    The founders looked up at the five gates, seeing more than ten thousands figures, all in armors... Weapons ready.


    The founders took a step back in shock... They stared at one another, and turned to the helicopter.


    The Reporter watched in horror, as the first founder waved his hand, instantly creating a powerful wind current, which push them away.


    ["AHHHHHHHHH!!!"]


    That was the only thing Michael saw before the screen turned black.


    "Hmm... Those three are the Erinyes, Celestial-Class figures..." Michael turned to Commander Wang.


    "Where are our forces?"


    "General Michael; we figured, instead of going to them, why not wait for them? So our forces are waiting for them at the shore."


    "That''s not safe... The moment they reach the shore, the city will be next... And you can''t guaranty they''ll attack Amerisa, they might change direction and attack other cities..."


    "But Mr Michael, Monsters aren''t smart --"


    "--Don''t ever think that President... The Erinyes are more than smart... They''re pure evil, and those soldiers from the Gates aren''t your normal monsters, but the nightmare legion."


    Jennifer said, and turned to Michael: "What should we do Micky? If the monsters plan to attack other cities first, Lives will be at risk."


    Michael took a deep breath, and exhaled: "I wasn''t planning on fighting."


    He moved his gaze on the four men before him and a sighed helplessly:


    "Ok... Eins, Zwei, Shenras and Havoc, go with some walkers and close those gates... If you need assistance, just send me a message."


    Hearing Michael, the men were confused... They study the four figures behind Michael, especially the 15 years old girl.


    ''How can four people stop those monsters?'' Commander Wang thought.


    The four nodded and instantly disappeared from the hall, stunning the group.


    "If I may, General Michael. Who are those four?"


    "My Lords and blades."


    Michael''s answer confused them even more.


    ______


    The founders looked at one another, and turned to the thousands of soldiers before them.


    **Who are you old fools?**


    The Erinyes asked in unison, their demonic voice reverberating all over the sea below.


    "Who are you?!"


    The second founder asked back, her gaze fixed on the ladies before them.


    **Your doom.**


    The first said, then drew out her sword, and pointed it at the founders.


    **Kill!**


    With her word, the whole soldiers drew out their weapons, and shot forward.


    "Can we face them all?" The fourth founder asked, staring at the sea of soldiers flying towards them.


    "We can''t, but we have to try!"


    The first stretched his hand to the side: "Novin! Come out!"


    The space behind him tore opened, and a huge red eagle flew out.


    The other founders nodded, and quickly summoned their pets... All legendary-class.


    "Attack!"


    With the fifth founder''s roar, the five and their pets shot forward.


    High above the sky, a figure sat on a Divine-class sword, staring at the battle below in amazement:


    ''WOW, I thought I''ll have to act.'' The young man said, watching as the two forces clashed.


    The Erinyes stood still, with the two commanders of the nightmare legion... Watching as the founders, and their pets kill their soldiers.


    **Don''t you think it''s time?** A commander asked. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **Not yet.**


    The lady standing at the right said, and added: **Let them have their fun.**


    Whoosh!!!


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    The first founder sent out a huge fireball, killing more than a thousand nightmare legion.


    "Is it me, or are these soldiers weak?" The third asked, cutting a soldier into halves.


    "Keep your guard up! These monsters came out from S-Rank gates, they must be hiding something!!" Amerisa''s founder said.


    **Ok, Start--**


    The lady at the center stopped talking, and looked up at the sky.


    **Someone is here!**


    Whoosh!!!


    With her word, a sword shot towards them from the sky... The three leaped backward, while the blade cut off the head of a commander.


    The three ladies landed calmly on midair, and observed the sword, which hovered before them.


    The founders, nightmare legion, and Erinyes all stopped fighting, and stared at the red katana before them.


    Poosh!


    The sword instantly turned into a man, shocking everyone.


    **...**


    "You?"


    Luncheon''s founder was surprised.


    "Yes, Founder... It is I." The guy looked at her over his shoulder.


    **How did a Human get hold of a Divine-class weapon, and even an Immortal.** The first Erinyes asked.


    "Don''t think too much, it''s not good for you, monsters."


    The man turned to the three... And continued:


    "I only give one option. Which is: go back to wherever you came from."


    **Not possible, Human... Don''t think because you have a Divine-class weapon, we''ll be scared of you.** The one standing on the left said.


    "I was hoping you said that." The man grinned, and his sword appeared in his hand.


    **Kill him.**


    Half of the nightmare legion moved from the founders, and attacked the young man.


    "Oh... It has been long I fought such a huge army."


    Before the group, he disappeared.


    Whoosh!!!


    The Nightmare Legion only saw afterimages, as the human entered their lines, and started slashing away.


    **I think it''s time.**


    The last Commander said, while the Erinyes nodded... **This human will hinder our plan, So we need to take him out.**


    The commander nodded, and yelled at the nightmare legion:


    **Soldiers!! Nightmare!!**


    The soldiers froze for a second, then leaped backward... Landing in front of the Erinyes.


    "What are they doing?"


    The founders stood behind the young man, their gazes fixed on the legion.


    Whoosh!


    A dense amount of energy burst out from the legions, pushing the six meters backward.


    "This??"


    The young man was stunned...


    The soldiers'' armors were now pure red, the dragon engraved on their armor plate was now glowing.


    **You Humans are strong... But compare to the Nightmare Legion, you''re nothing... Enough playing, and get rid of them.**


    With the first Erinyes''s word, the whole ten thousands nightmare legions took a step back, instantly entering space.


    "Space bloodline?" The fifth founder was stunned... Moving her gaze all over the place.


    "This is one good skill, and thanks heavens I have it."


    **.....**


    The young man casually waved his hand, creating cracks in space... And with a thought; the cracks expand... Surrounding him, the founders and their pets.


    **Who the hell is this Human??** The lady at the left asked in a whispered.


    **I have no idea.**


    The first said.


    "Now, your soldiers won''t be able to sneak up on us... The moment they got five feet, the cracks will reveal their locations... How do you like my skill?"


    The man asked with a smirked, his blonde shoulder-length hair moving with the wind.


    "Who is this guy?" Amerisa''s founder asked, turning to the second.


    "His name is Evan."


    "Evan? You mean the second player who got the SSS score in VRG?" The fourth asked in mild surprised.


    "Yes, That Evan... Game name: Solo-KIng, he practically live in VRG, that''s why no one knows him." She said.


    Amerisa''s founder study the man, and sighed: "Is he trustworthy?"


    "Don''t know yet... I just know he likes killing monsters, and challenging others." She answered.


    "Behind us!"


    The fifth founder and his pet turned around and blocked the attacks of ten soldiers.


    Whoosh!!!


    They only saw a flash, and the ten fell to the sea, dead.


    "Uh?"


    The founders turned their heads to the guy, and was stunned seeing blood on his sword.


    "When did he move? Valeria''s founder asked.


    ___


    Some miles from the group, Havoc, Shenras, Eins, Zwei, and Drei stood, observing the humans who were in a circle, surrounded by crack space.


    "The Ruler asked us to hold... He wants to see what this guy is capable of." Shenras said.


    The others silently nodded their heads.


    ___


    **Impressive, but it''s time we kill these humans, We won''t gain anything if Michael doesn''t show up.**


    The first Erinyes stretched her sword before her... The other two understood, and also stretched out their swords, placing it on the first''s blade.


    Their eyes instantly glowed red, and the first said:


    **Alectro, the unceasing.**


    The second added:


    **Megaera, the grudging.**


    And the last muttered:


    **Tisiphone, the vengeful destruction.**


    Their eyes glowed brightly, while the commander behind them quickly moved backward, creating distance from the three.


    **We are the Erinyes, Goddesses of vengeance, and death... Together we unite, to kill our common enemy.**


    The moment they finished, a powerful sonic wave burst out from them, throwing everyone meters away, including the founders and Evan... While the Nightmare Legion revealed themselves.


    A drone flew forward, and stopped one hundred meters from the battle... Recording everything.


    "....."


    Evan and the founders all turned their heads to the spot of the energy wave, only to see a single figure, her red eyes fixed on them... What caught their attention was the four wings behind the lady, with two horns and a tail.


    **Screech!!!!!**


    A dense amount of divinity burst out from her, shooting into the sky, instantly... Dark clouds covered the sky.


    **You Humans are weak... Summon your King or die.**


    She said, lowering her gaze to the six humans.


    "Hey! Red skin freak, I don''t have a King!"


    BOOM!!


    Evan shot forward, appeared in front of Erinyes, and smashed down with his sword.


    BOOOM!!!!


    His sword collided on a barrier.


    "Huh?"


    **Weak!**


    In a flash, Erinyes struck him with her tail, throwing him meter back.


    ''Fuck! I don''t know a 6-feet tall woman could hit that hard.'' He thought, after stabilizing himself.


    **Where is your King!** Erinyes yelled In rage.

 Chapter 477 - 477: You Are Not Worthy

    "Hey..."


    Evan walked towards Erinyes, using the air as his ground, his face dark.


    "I work alone, and I don''t answer to any fucking king... I''m my own king, and creator."


    A cold glint flashed in his eyes, and dark flames enveloped his sword.


    "Die!"


    Whoosh!


    He shot forward.


    **You are weak Human.**


    Erinyes gripped her sword, and moved, instantly appearing behind Evan.


    **Weak!**


    She swung her sword. Evan quickly turned around, and blocked the attack.


    BAM!!


    He flew tens of meters backward.


    BOOM!!


    Erinyes shot towards him, and delivered a punch to his face, throwing him more meters back.


    **DIE!!**


    She appeared in front of him, and sent a punch.


    BOOOOM!!!


    The collision was so huge, it created waves on the sea below.


    "You know."


    **...**


    Erinyes was stunned, seeing he caught her fist in his palm.


    "There''s only one player I dream of fighting, someone even the top players and guild Masters shows respect to... I want to defeat such a person... How can I think of defeating him if I can''t even deal with you!!"


    BOOOM!!


    A dense amount of divinity burst out from him, pushing Erinyes backward.


    "AHHHHHHHHH!!!"


    He yelled as energy wave surrounded his body, causing ripples on the sea, even though they were 500 meters in the air.


    The drone was busy, recording everything.


    ____


    [The Conquerors'' Guild Building.]


    "Hmm... Who is this guy?" Michael asked, relaxing in his seat.


    "Evan... Game name: Solo-King... He''s the second player to carry the SSS score in VRG, and now the top two in the demi-gods ranking board... And I think you''re the one he''s referring to." Commander Wang said.


    "I don''t know the Military pays attention to all these." Michael turned his head towards the commander.


    "We might be soldiers, but we are still Players, General Michael."


    Michael nodded, and turned to the man in the TV...


    "Between me and this guy, who do you think will win in a battle?" He asked.


    "General Michael, that isn''t a matchup, it''s an overkill... There''s no way he could touch your elders, let alone you."


    "Well... Only Jennifer, Erika, and Tyson can face him... Jennifer will defeat him, but I don''t know if Erika and Tyson can."


    "Michael, Don''t think about it, I''ll defeat him with one fist." Tyson said, and turned his head to the TV, and added in mild surprised:


    "Maybe two fists." He said.


    "Michael, the issue at hand is to stop those monsters, not about competing." Joker stated with a slight frown.


    "Yeah. Yeah...."


    Michael''s word trials off seeing something on the TV... He sharply turned to the commander.


    "Commander, ask them to move the drone to the triangle!"


    Hearing the urgency in his tone... The commander quickly tapped his AI bracelet, and after giving the command... The drone moved towards the triangle.


    What they saw next, stunned everyone in the room.


    "My goodness!" Niki exclaimed.


    "That''s a fucking True god!!" Jennifer stood up in shock, and turned to Michael:


    "Micky?"


    "Don''t worry, already sent them assistance." Michael answered in a calm tone.


    ''I thought it was something serious, don''t know it was just a True God.''


    Just?


    ____


    [Back To The Battle.]


    With his roar, his blonde hair turned red, and with a Sonic boom, Evan shot towards Erinyes, and sent out his most powerful punch.


    BAM!!!!!!!


    Erinyes blocked the punch with her sword, but still moved backward from the collision.


    **This?**


    She looked up at Evan in shock.


    "How dare you look down on me??!!"


    Evan summoned his sword and shot towards her... He appeared in front of Erinyes, and thrust towards her head.


    "You die, now!!"


    Whoosh!!!


    Evan turned his head to the side, seeing a dark bolt of lightning moving towards him... Without hesitation, he abandoned his accurate attack, and with a twirl of his body he dodged the unknown attack.


    "Who?!"


    He flew some meters backward, and turned his head to the man in black robe, made from dark energies... The hood on his face, concealed everything... Leaving only two red eyes.


    ***I am surprised you dodged that.***


    The figure said, floating from the triangle, towards Erinyes.


    "Who are you?!?"


    Evan asked with killing instinct:


    Instead of answering, the man snapped his fingers, instantly: more than tens of thousands of space gateway appeared around them... Skeletons, undead, and vampires slowly walked out, their red eyes fixed on the Humans.


    "This?!"


    Evan and the founders were stunned.


    "But we killed all these soldiers!!" The fourth founder exclaimed.


    The figure moved his gaze on everyone present, and asked:


    ***Where is your Ruler?***


    "Again with the King, and Ruler!!"


    Evan yelled in rage, his eyes glowing.


    ***You are just a child, who thinks he''s a man... Get the Ruler, or you all perish.***


    "You fools never listened!! I''ll have to make you!!!"


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    He shot forward, and the moment he appeared in front of the dark figure, his body froze.


    "What is this?? Let me go!!!" He yelled.


    ***As I said, you''re still a Kid... Where is your Ruler?*** The figure asked again, staring at the struggling Evan.


    "I''ll kill you, I have a Divine-class weapon! The strongest weapon in the world!!"


    ***Yes, You have a Divine-class weapon, but don''t know how to use it to its potential... I won''t ask again --***


    "--Let him go!!"


    Before the founders could move, a force gripped them, holding each one of them down.


    ***Don''t interrupt me again... Last warning.***


    The man warned, and turned to Evan.


    ***You are goddess Iris''s successor, she gave you these powers, and also the weapon... You might have defeated a lot of our minions in your journeys, but that didn''t mean you can face us.***


    He waved his hand, instantly throwing the six and their pets meters backward.


    "This?! What realm are you on?!!" Evan yelled, after getting hold on his body. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***You are not worthy for me to answer your questions, now... Where is your Ruler?***


    He asked in a calm tone.


    "**I see you guys have grown wings, entering the Ruler''s world and acting all arrogant.**"


    The man and his soldiers all looked up, seeing Eins, Zwei, Drei, Shenras, Havoc, and Destroyers, who stood on Havoc''s shoulder descending from the clouds.


    ***.......***

 Chapter 478 - 478: What Just Happened?!

    "Who the hell are you guys?!"


    Evan yelled, staring at the six newcomers.


    "Quiet Kid." Havoc said, and turned his head to the man.


    "Thanatos, god of death, and necromancy... If you''re here to plead, I''ll tell you straight; the Ruler''s reply is No."


    Thanatos moved his gaze from Havoc to Eins, then Shenras:


    ***We know the Ruler is currently undefeatable... But that didn''t mean we''ll run with tails between our legs, like dogs, we also have dignity.***


    "That''s good, at least you have some... But that won''t help you here... The Ruler give one order. Retreat." Shenras said.


    "Who the hell is this Ruler?!!" Evan yelled from behind... Even the founders were confused.


    Thanatos stared at them for a second, and turned to Eins and Havoc:


    ***Where is he?***


    "*You aren''t worthy for the Lord to show you his face.*"


    Everyone turned their heads to the side, seeing Reaper, Azazel, Apate, Zelus, and Alien walking out from a vortex.


    ***.....***


    "*Leave, or die.*"


    Apate added, her gaze fixed on the surrounding soldiers.


    ***Hahaha!! Do you think I''m scared of that boy! Because I am calling him a Ruler doesn''t mean I respect him!! Today, we''ll see what he''s capable of, Atta--***


    Whoosh!!!


    Eins stopped behind Thanatos... Everyone froze in shock.


    "**Show respect when speaking about the Ruler.**"


    He said, blood flowing down his sword.


    ***How childish, thinking of killing the god of death itself!!***


    Thanatos said, standing in midair, 50 meters above the group.


    ***Attack my children!!***


    With his word, the whole undead, skeletons, and Vampires shot forward.


    Erinyes gestured to the nightmare legions to fall back... But the moment they flew towards the gates, a transparent barrier blocked them. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **What is this??** Erinyes asked in mild confusion. Slowly feeling the barrier before her.


    "**You refused to leave, so what made you think you can?**"


    Destroyers shot into the sky, and transformed into its real form.


    "**GRRAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!**"


    With a roar, a dense amount of pressure dropped on the monsters, instantly shattering the skeletons.


    "What type of creature is this??" Evan asked in mild horror.


    "Fall back! This pressure is too strong!!"


    The second founder said, while the others nodded, and flew away... Evan gritted his teeth, and followed behind them.


    "**SCREECH!!!!!!!!**"


    "AHHHHH!!"


    The founders, Evan, and their pets instantly held their ears, and fell from the sky... Not only them, the whole monsters held their ears, including the Erinyes and Thanatos.... Only the walkers, lords, Destroyers and blades were left.


    Shenras snapped her fingers, creating a wall on the air, which caught the founders and Evan... She then lowered her head to the waters, seeing two sea creatures moving below its depth.


    ***Cetus, and Delphyne... I thought Delphyne is Eris''s pet... Why is it attacking us??*** Thanatos asked with gritted teeth.


    ***Unless.***


    His eyes widened in horror... Even the Nightmare Legions weren''t spared.


    Black armored Tentacles shot out from the sea, and wrapped around Thanatos and Erinyes... Holding them in place.


    "What abomination have such powers?!"


    Evan asked, he moved to the edge of the wall, and looked down at the sea... But saw nothing, only tentacles.


    "Now do you know the difference in strength... In presence of the Ruler, you''re just some pest, that can be crush at will." Havoc said in a calm tone.


    Whoosh!!!


    Cetus shot into the air, and swallowed more than a thousand vampires, and dived back in the sea.


    "Was that a Celestial-Class monster?" Amerisa''s founder asked in mild shock.


    "Whatever that was... Is stronger than a Mystical-class pet... But, what creature has these tentacles?" The second founder asked in horror.


    "Who is this Ruler? And why are these people calling this world his?" The fifth founder asked in confusion.


    "That Wolf with wings looks like Reaper, but Reaper has black fur, and feathery wings, not some dragon wings... And definitely not red fur."


    "Wait, Third Founder, you''re saying Michael is the Ruler?"


    Evan asked, turning to the founders.


    "Who else do you have in mind?" He asked back.


    Evan moved his gaze around, and sighed softly: "I don''t know, if only those guys aren''t wearing their helmets, we would have recognized someone." He said, staring at Azazel and the walkers.


    **What are you waiting for!! Attack!!** Erinyes yelled at the soldiers, but none of them could move under destroyers'' pressure... Which made her even more frustrated.


    ***So that''s why Eris escaped, he already recruited Delphyne in his soldiers.... Hehehe, now I know.***


    Eins walked towards him and placed his sword on Thanatos''s neck:


    "**You''re strong Thanatos, but with the tentacles wrapped around you... Your powers are sealed, so if I kill you now.**"


    Thanatos looked up at Eins, his red gaze fixed on him.


    ***Do you think I''m scared of death?!*** He asked.


    "How can the god of death be scared of death...?"


    Shenras walked towards him: "The Ruler doesn''t really need you, he just needs your soul... And I can help with that... A god''s flesh can be killed, but not the soul... Right?"


    ***What are you saying?!!*** Thanatos asked with a frown.


    "I''m saying, the soul can''t be killed, but it can be captured." She smirked.


    ***...!!***


    Thanatos was stunned.


    Shenras sighed, and looked down at sea: "Eris killed two of the Ruler''s Elders, and he promised to avenge these souls, so we''ll start with you and Erinyes." She moved her gaze to Erinyes.


    ***You can''t kill me!!*** Thanatos yelled.


    Whoosh!


    A cold breeze moved past the group, and Shenras froze for a moment... Something Thanatos noticed.


    After five seconds, the group got themselves back.


    "It seems you offended the Ruler... He just declared you dead."


    ***HEHEHE!! You can''t Kill me! I am unkillable!!!*** Thanatos yelled.


    "Not when we have this."


    Shenras gestured her hand to the side... Everyone, including Evan and the founders turned their heads to the distance, seeing a black, red and golden colored sword moving towards them.


    ***What??!***


    Whoosh!!!


    BAM!!!


    Everyone only saw a flash of light, and Thanatos''s head flew into the air... Before they knew it, the sword rotated for some seconds, and shot into the sky, disappearing from sight... Everyone watched as Thanatos''s body disintegrated into particles.


    After a whole 10 seconds, they finally got themselves, with only one question in their heads.


    "What Just Happened?!"

 Chapter 479 - 479: Send Your Weakest... I Mean Your Weakest

    Commander Wang, Joker, Amerisa''s President, the governor and elders all turned to Michael, staring at him like he was a demon from hell.


    Whoosh!!


    They all turned to the window, seeing Starvil flying inside... The red, black and golden sword entered the hall, and flew towards Michael, hovering before him.


    "You did good." Michael said in a calm tone.


    Everyone stared at the sword in mild confusion, and after some seconds, the sword bend, like giving a nod... Which stunned everyone.


    "....."


    "Did... Did that sword just responded?!" Joker was stunned.


    Starvil rotated for some seconds, and turned into a trail of light, and entered Michael.


    Couldn''t hold it in any longer... Commander Wang asked:


    "General Michael, is that still your legendary-class sword?"


    "Yes... The upgraded version." Michael stood up.


    "Ok, everyone... I''ll leave first, there are some things I need to take care of."


    "I am coming with you--"


    "--Not Love, stay with Mira and the others, I''ll be back for Borne''s and Dink''s funeral... Just get everything started."


    Erika nodded, and sat back down.


    Michael smiled at the group, and disappeared from the hall.


    _____


    [Back at the gates.]


    Erinyes stared at the tentacles wrapped around her then looked up at the figures before her... With a frown, she moved her gaze on the soldiers... Who stood frozen due to Delphyne''s shriek...


    ...Making the situation worst, her powers have been sealed off by the tentacles.


    **What are you waiting for? Just kill me!!** She yelled at them.


    Havoc moved his gaze on his group, and fixed it on Erinyes.


    "The Ruler will know what to do with you."


    The moment he said that, a feeling to worship appeared in everyone''s heart, and they subconsciously raised their heads above them, seeing a figure in black overcoat, with hands tucked away in his pockets, staring at them.


    "Is that?!" Evan was stunned.


    "Michael." Amerisa''s founder muttered in shock.


    "Does that mean Michael is the one they had been talking about? Michael is the Ruler?!"


    Not only the founders and Evan, the whole world was speechless... Watching everything from their TVs, phones, tablet, and any other devices, as long it has internal connection.


    "Hmm... Erinyes, what should I do with you?"


    Michael walked down, using the air as stairs.


    He stopped in front of her, and moved his gaze around the nightmare soldiers, Vampires and undead... "Thanks for these guys."


    He snapped his fingers, instantly dark flames enveloped the soldiers, instantly killing every single one of them.


    "Now, let''s reshape."


    Before Evan and the founders, ghostly figures appeared all over the place, and moment next: dark armors appeared on their bodies, turning them into Walkers.


    "And the trophy."


    He waved his hand couple of times, carefully summoning Thanatos''s soul...


    BOOOM!!


    Everyone''s eyes widened seeing the god of death, standing before Michael...


    "Good."


    Michael flicked his finger, and dark armors appeared on Thanatos''s body, cladding him in a black obsidian armor.


    "**Ruler!**"


    He bowed.


    **This??**


    Erinyes was stunned, finally noticing she was the only one remaining.


    BAM!!


    Everyone looked up at the S-Rank gates, which started closing... And in less than two minutes, the five S-Rank gates disappeared from the sky, remaining the Bermuda triangle.


    Michael walked towards her and patted her shoulder, his eyes golden.


    "You''ll make a good walker."


    The way he said it made her trembled in fear.


    With that said, he walked past her, walking towards the triangle, still using the air like a staircase.


    Whooh!!


    Erinyes''s face turned paled as the tentacles tightened, and with a single movement, it shattered her into pieces... Dark flames enveloped the parts, and moment next... Three ladies stood behind Michael, all in obsidian armor.


    "Michael!!!"


    Michael stopped hearing his name, while the blades and lords instantly disappeared...


    Evan froze, seeing the blades on his neck... He slowly moved his gaze on the five individuals around him, their faces cold.


    The founders all took a step back. The Aura the five were emanating was frightening, even to them.


    "**How dare you refer to the Ruler by his name?!**" Eins spat out... His gaze cold.


    Evan gulped in, and turned his head to Michael:


    "My mistake... But what should I address him with?" He apologized.


    "What do you want?"


    Michael''s voice sounded, not even looking at Evan.


    ''So arrogant!''


    Evan thought, but said out loud: S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I want to challenge you in a one Vs one battl--"


    "--I refuse."


    Michael cut him off... Although his tone was straight, he was still surprised by Evan''s courage... Even the founders and those watching were thinking If Evan was drunk.


    "Huh?! You refused?! Why?"


    "Because facing you is like an elephant stepping on an ant."


    "....."


    Evan was stunned, but he wasn''t giving up:


    "But you do know even though the Elephant step on the ant, the ant won''t lose its life... Not even a leg."


    Hearing Evan, Michael finally turned around to face the guy.


    "Big words, it''s just... You''re a lot weaker than an ant, so you won''t survive if I step on you." Michael said, his word exploding in Evan''s head.


    "You!! You''re just scared I''ll defeat you!!" He yelled.


    Michael nodded his head, and the lords and Blades removed their blades from Evan''s neck, and stepped backward.


    "Didn''t you see what just happened? What made you think you can defeat me?" Michael asked.


    "I didn''t see anything, Just a sword which cut off that man''s head... And tentacles from whatever creature in the sea... That''s all... You are the leader, but what if you''re hiding behind your army?"


    Michael raised an eyebrow: "Ok... Let''s do this, Defeat my weakest Commander, and I''ll see if you''re strong enough to face me."


    Evan scoffed:


    "You''re making excuses!" He yelled.


    Michael looked down at the sea, and casually waved his hand, instantly separating the whole waters into two.... Everyone turned paled, seeing even the seabed.


    "What do you think about that?" Michael asked, looking up at Evan.


    ''Did he just split a sea, measuring 10,000 miles with a casual wave of his hand?!'' Evan was horrified, but still said:


    "Ok, send your weakest... I mean your weakest."

 Chapter 480 - 480: You Have My Respect

    Michael chuckled and snapped his fingers.


    Whooosh!!


    A vortex opened behind him, and the Chief Knight walked out... His cape moving with the wind.


    "*Master!*"


    He got down on one knee.


    [Note: They''re still in the air.]


    ''Technically, This guy is among my strongest, but if Evan tried and maybe touch him, I''ll recognize him.'' Michael thought, and said to the chief knight:


    "Show him why you''re a commander, but don''t kill him."


    The Chief raised his head to Evan... And slowly stood up.


    Michael snapped his fingers, instantly creating an arena on the air, with them inside.


    The founders moved their stunned, and awesome gazes around the arena.


    "Did he create this with just a snap of his fingers?" The fifth founder asked, still in shock.


    Amerisa''s founder turned to Michael, who sat on a throne, with his lords and blades behind him:


    ''How powerful are you Supreme?'' He thought.


    "You guys do know the triangle is still below us, right?" The second founder said.


    "Don''t worry about that, with Michael here... Nothing can go wrong." Another said.


    The second slowly nodded her head, and called back her pets... The others nodded, and sent their pets back.


    _


    "A arena?"


    Evan was confused, he moved his gaze around, and fixed it on Michael... Who was on a golden throne.


    "What is this?"


    "You asked for a challenge, now you have it... Start... And Knight... Make this quick, we don''t have time." Michael said in a calm tone.


    The chief knight nodded, and stretched forth his hand... Moment next; a black broadsword appeared.


    "Ok Then."


    Evan summoned his Divine-class sword, and brought out a speed and defense card... And instantly tore it, the energies entering his body.


    "Is that allowed?" The second founder asked, a frown on her face.


    "Michael didn''t mention any rule." Amerisa''s founder replied.


    "Ahah!!!"


    BOOM!!


    With the help of the cards temporal boost, Evan shot forward, and slashed his sword.


    Whoosh!!!


    He landed behind the chief, and looked up at Michael:


    "So weak!!" He yelled, while Michael grinned at him.


    "*Fool... Thinking such attack can kill a walker will only lead to your defeat.*"


    "Huh?"


    Evan shapely turned around, only to see the chief Knight, still backing him... His sword pointing at the ground.


    "That?! That attack should have killed you!" Evan said, staring at the knight in shock.


    The chief knight slowly turned around to face the human.


    "*You already made your move, now it''s my turn.*"


    BOOM!


    Before Evan could react, the chief Knight appeared in front of him, and slashed with his sword.


    "This!!"


    He raised his sword, and blocked the blade which was only a foot from him.


    BAM!!!!!!


    The collision threw him to the other side of the arena... His back smashing into the wall.


    Everyone was stunned, even those watching with the help of the drone were flabbergasted.


    "No!!"


    Evan jumped out from the wall he smashed into, and smirked at the knight:


    "Good!! Let''s have some fun!!"


    BOOOM!


    Energy wave burst out from him, pushing all the debris and tiny stones away... The energy ripples all over the arena, as his blonde hair turned red... His blue eyes also turned red, and a silver armor appeared on his body.


    "I was saving this for your master, but I''ll have to test it on you!"


    With a flash, Evan disappeared, literally... The knight moved his gaze around, and simply leaped backward, dodging Evan''s attack.


    ''What?! I''m moving between space, how the hell can he see my attack and even dodged it?'' He gritted his teeth.


    ''No worries, he was just lucky... But it won''t happen again.''


    He thought and shot towards the chief knight, who just steadily landed on the ground.


    "DIE"


    Everyone heard Evan''s voice, but were unable to see him... Well, not everyone.


    "Finish this."


    Michael said, his tone as calm as ever.


    The knight braced himself, and with a flash... A huge explosion occurred on the arena, smoke rising into the air.


    "What happened?"


    The founders and viewers watched in anticipation, they had all forgotten about the gates, and were now focused on the battle.


    The smoke and dust slowly dispersed, revealing Evan... Who knelt on the ground, his armor cracked, tore opened in front of his chest.


    ''If it was a little deeper, I would be dead by now.'' He thought, looking down at his sword.


    Michael observed the Chief Knight, seeing a part of his armor merging together.


    "Hmmm..."


    He stood up, and flew towards Evan.


    "You did good."


    Evan withdrew his armor, stood up and turned around to Michael.


    "After spending years In VRG, training to be the best player, I heard that a player, who is just a Bronze medal took the highest score in VRG. Something I''d been working years to acquire... You took it from me... Not only one but thrice. I worked hard, and finally encountered a goddess; who gave me my sword, and also an opportunity which helped me entered the Half-immortal realm... I even got the SSS score... With everything settled, I thought I could come back and challenge you, to show you I''m the best... But instead."


    He sighed deeply:


    "I encountered a monster."


    Michael tilted his head to the side:


    "For how long have you been inside VRG?"


    "Five years."


    "And, how old are you?"


    "27."


    Michael nodded, and tap Evan''s shoulder:


    "I don''t know if I have ever said this to anyone, but I''m saying it to you."


    He smiled:


    "You have my respect."


    With that said, he turned around and walked away... His soldiers following him, leaving a stunned Evan behind.


    "Supreme!"


    Michael stopped and looked at him over his shoulder:


    "Can I join your guild?" He asked. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You know my Vice, speak to her."


    Michael answered, removed the Arena, and flew towards the Triangle, with Havoc and the rest following behind.


    Everyone watched as Michael entered with his people, and the triangle closed shut... And vanished... That was when the whole sea joined back together.


    Evan stared at the direction for a long time, and sighed softly:


    ''You now have my respect, Michael.'' He said inwardly.

 Chapter 481 - 481: Battle In Hell 1

    Joker, command Wang, The President, and governor all turned to Erika and Jennifer.


    "Who is Michael?" The governor asked.


    "Yes, why is he referred to as "Ruler"?" Joker added.


    "He now even has lords and what did he call those one... Blades." Commander Wang muttered.


    Jennifer, and Erika sighed, while Erika turned to Jennifer... She was more knowledgeable about these types of things.


    Jennifer nodded, and opened her mouth:


    "As you all know, Michael is above the Sovereign medal... He is now a Primordial sage... A power far higher than any realm... I mean rank. In the whole universe, he is referred to as Ruler, because Micky is now a King... The King of the Abyssal, and those guys you saw, are his Lords."


    "A King, does that mean he has an army?" Commander Wang asked, his tone filled urgency.


    "Yes... I don''t know the strength of his army, but I know they past a Million."


    The number not only surprised the four, but the elders were also stunned.


    "What is an Abyssal?" Mira asked.


    "The Abyssal is Anything infinite, immeasurable, or profound¡­ Just like your brother''s powers." Instead of Jennifer, Erika answered.


    "Oh."


    Mira slowly nodded her head.


    "Ok... Last Question... Why did Michael entered that gateway?" Joker asked in mild confusion.


    "To kill some bastards." Tyson answered.


    "Forget all these... Commander Wang, you can tell the people they''re safe... The gates have been closed..." Erika stood up:


    "Conquerors, we need to prepare for a funeral."


    ____


    [11th Realm.]


    Whoosh!!!


    Nemesis and Moros appeared in a green opened Field, with a huge tree standing before them.


    "Those bastards!! They tried to kill us! And Eris did nothing! Instead, she joined them!!" Moros yelled in rage.


    "Calm down brother... At least we''re safe."


    "Yes, but what about Eris! Without mother and father, no one will save her from Michael''s anger!"


    "True, she chose her fate... There''s nothing we can do." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two looked up, seeing Erebus and Nyx descending towards them.


    "Mother, Father."


    Nemesis said with a smile.


    The two landed, and turned their heads to Moros.


    Moros was filled with countless emotions, he had done a lot of things, bad and horrible things... Getting his parents'' forgiven will be the best thing that''ll ever happen to him... But at the moment, he doesn''t even know how to start.


    Moros removed his helmet, revealing long golden hair and eyes... He took a deep breath, and before he could utter a word... Nyx spoke.


    "How are you doing, Son?"


    ''Son?''


    Moros was stunned.


    "Yes, you are my son... And you''ll remain my son."


    Nyx walked towards him, and placed her hand on his right cheek:


    "I miss you so much."


    Moros closed his eyes, and enjoyed the sensation of his mother''s hand... He had missed this for far too long. Due to his anger he chose the other side, even amidst his mother''s pleads and tears... He still followed Eris. But now...


    He opened his eyes, and held her hand on his cheek.


    "I am so sorry Mum... I caused you so much pain in the past, will you ever forgive me?"


    "Shhh... I forgave you the moment you decided to change... Now, give your mother a hug."


    Moros was still shocked by her smooth and calm tone... He knew his mother, she doesn''t give shit, mess with her... You die, but now.


    He sighed softly, and hugged her.


    Nemesis and Erebus stood at a side, watching the two... A smile could be seen on Nemesis''s face, but Erebus''s was plain blank.


    "Come on, Dad... Your son is back, shouldn''t you be happy?" Nemesis whispered.


    "He''s only here because a Sage was on their tail... If it was another occasion, you won''t see him here."


    "So, at least he had changed."


    "At least...? What if he''s just pretending, and later turn against us?" Erebus asked straightly.


    "That will not--"


    "--Father."


    Nemesis stopped, and turned to Moros, who separated from the hug, and walked towards them.


    They watched as he dropped to his knees, and bowed, making sure his head touched the ground.


    "I am so sorry father, for everything I have done... Please forgive me. I''ll never betray you, or your trust ever again."


    Erebus stared at him for some seconds and looked up at his wife... Nyx slowly nodded her head, she could read someone''s heart... And know their deepest desires, and Moros was truly regretful, and sincerely asking for forgiveness... That was the reason she accepted, because she knew he was truthful...


    ...But Erebus wasn''t going with it... He knew his wife''s powers, but sometimes, hearts can be misleading... He looked down at Moros.


    "You have done a lot of things... You not only helped those fools attack Tartarus, you also helped them take down more than two realms, killing Billions of souls... If that wasn''t enough, you still attacked and destroyed countless territories, especially Tartar... I mean Michael''s territories... You have so much blood on your hands that can turn the river of time red... If you really need my forgiveness, you''ll have to earn it with your actions."


    Moros looked up at his father, not at all surprised... He could only nod his head:


    "I understand, Father... I won''t betray your trust, and this opportunity you gave me to revived myself."


    Erebus just nodded at him, and flew into the air.


    Moros knelt there and watched his father fly away without even looking back at him.


    ''I promised, I will get your trust again.''


    "Don''t worry dear, your father might be harsh, but he loves you all." Nyx said with a smile.


    "Mum, can you please stop reading my thoughts."


    Moros stood up with a small smile on his face.


    "Where are my brothers and sisters?" He asked.


    "Well... They''re currently at the border of this realm with the other young gods, trying to hold back yours and Hades''s forces." Nyx said, studying her son''s expression.


    "Then it''s time to make things right, My tentacles soldiers should be fighting the enemy not my family."


    Moros smiled at his mother, and shot into the sky... Nemesis nodded at Nyx, and also followed.


    __


    [On the way to the border.]


    "You have been helping Mum and Dad all along?" Moros asked, turning his head to his younger sister.


    "Yes... My mission was to know their plan, and also try to convince you two." Nemesis answered, and turned her head to Moros.


    "I did all that for our family."


    "I understand, thank you." Moros said.


    ____________


    [Underworld.]


    ***Is everything set?***


    Hades asked, he was currently standing in front of the castle... Staring at the red sky.


    ***Yes... Everything is set, Michael will be coming to his doom.*** Hecate said, her long white hair moving like it was alive.


    ***Good.***


    Hades lowered his gaze to the hundreds of thousands of dead soldiers, Nightmare Legions, Hellions, and skeletons before them.


    ***Do you think we can defeat Michael and his forces?***


    Phobos, the god of fear, and one of Ares Sons, who had been called back from war, asked... His red armor emanating a powerful aura.


    ***As we already told you, Michael is now a Sage... We are simply buying time... In two days time... Typhon will be out. Michael might take over this realm, but we''ll take it back with Typhon''s help.*** Poseidon said.


    ***But Michael and Lord Typhon are now in the same realm... What if--***


    ***--Don''t ever add that word "What if" or else.***


    Echidna walked out from the castle, her face dark.


    ***I didn''t mean to offend, Queen Echidna... I''m just stating a probability.***


    ***Don''t state such probability! Michael might be Powerful, but my Love can still defeat him.***


    Phobos stared at her for some seconds, and nodded, not saying anything.


    BOOOM!!!!


    The gods and their soldiers all raised their heads to the red sky, seeing more than a thousand vortexes appearing... A dense amount of Abyssal energy instantly flowed out, turning the red sky black, cladding the world into darkness.


    ***.....***


    Everyone was stunned.


    ***When did Michael mastered darkness to this level?!!*** Poseidon asked in mild horror.


    ***This isn''t Michael''s doing.*** Gaea walked out from the castle, standing in-between Hades and Poseidon.


    The gods looked at one another in surprised, and shocked.


    ***Ashyn!*** Hades muttered.


    ***But I thought he is dead?!*** Persephone, the wife of Hades asked, standing be the door.


    ***Yes, he is dead... But he gave his powers to someone.***


    "GRRRRAAAAAA!!!!!!!!"


    A terrifying roar sounded from within the biggest Vortex, and before everyone... A Huge three-headed dragon, measuring 1,000 meters tall, flew out.


    ***Drakon, in Lord Ashyn''s dragon transformation!***


    The gods took a step back in shock.


    "GRRRRRAAAAAAAA!!!!!"


    "GRRRAAA!!!"


    They heard two more roads, which confused them more... They watched as Destroyers, which was half the size of Drakon flew out... Then followed by Reaper, in his golden dragon transformation.


    ***What is this?! Is Michael Planning on destroying these world?? Bringing the Lernaean Hydra and Drakons'' Emperor along!!!*** Hacate was horrified.


    ***When did this boy recruit these powerful figures in his army?!*** Poseidon asked.


    Gaea turned her head to Persephone and Sword saint... She nodded, and the two walked back inside the castle.


    BOOOM!!!


    Everyone looked up at the Vortexes, and froze in shock.


    ***We can''t win.***


    Phobos muttered.

 Chapter 482 - 482: Battle In Hell 2

    Hades, the gods and soldiers watched the millions of Abyss Walkers flying out from the vortexes... Their faces filled with shock, and surprised.


    BAM!!


    Drakon, Reaper, and Destroyers landed on the ground, some of the walkers landing before, beside and behind them, while those with wings hovered in the night sky.


    Phobos moved his gaze on the walkers, especially the armored Dragons, and griffins.


    ***I told you, we can''t win.*** He said.


    ***Shut up!***


    Echidna spat out, her gaze fixed on Drakon.


    Whoosh!!!!


    Havoc, Shenras, Eins, Zwei, Drei, Vier, Thanatos, Campe, Apate, Azazel and Erinyes appeared in front of the soldiers.


    ***He took Thanatos and Erinyes?!*** Deimos was stunned.


    ***Where is Michael?***


    Poseidon asked, moving his gaze on the soldiers before them... Who stood 200 yards from the castle.


    BOOOM!!


    A golden lightning tore opened the sky, and smashed into the ground... Right in front of the walkers, rising dust and smoke into the air.


    "**My first world to conquer... Can''t wait.**"


    Everyone heard Michael''s voice from the spot the lightning struck... And after the dust dispersed, Michael dusted his shoulders.


    "**But first...**"


    His golden gaze moved around the place, and settled on the gods standing in front of the gate-less castle...


    "**Where is Eris?**" He asked.


    Even though there was a 200 yards gap between them, the two forces could still clearly hear each other.


    ***Michael... Don''t think because you''re now a Sage, you''re above everyone else.***


    "**Stop all these nonsense and answer my question.**" Michael said in mild annoyance.


    Upon hearing Michael''s rude interruption, Gaea was taken aback. . No one have ever dare spoke to her with such disrespect, but now...


    She took a deep breath, and said:


    ***We know you''re coming, so we prepared a gift.***


    Gaea pointed her finger to the top of the castle... Michael, his lords and blades looked up, and a frown appeared on their faces.


    High above the castle, Eris was tied on a metallic head of an unknown monster... She was struggling, which means these guys tied her forcibly.


    "Ok..."


    Michael calmed down a little, and lowered his gaze to the group before him.


    "I don''t know any of you, or anything about your relationship, but isn''t she among your group?" He asked


    ***She was... But we don''t trust her anyone... This is what we are going to do. We will give you Eris, and you''ll retreat with your forces.*** Hades muttered, a please smile on his face...


    ...They knew Michael''s mission was to get Eris, so giving up Eris will surely save them, right?


    Michael tilted his head to the side:


    "Yes, I want Eris... But now, after seeing this world, and feeling the dense amount of energy here... I want it too."


    ***How dare you?!! Shouldn''t you be happy we''re handing her to you?!!*** Hades yelled in rage, not expecting Michael to have eyes on his world.


    "No matter what you said or do, I can still take her." Michael said in a calm tone.


    **You''re too arrogant... We weren''t planning on using this, Because we thought we could settle this peacefully... But you leave us with no other choice!***


    Gaea raised her head to the top... ***activate It!!!***


    She yelled.


    Sword saint and Persephone, who stood on the rooftop, nodded their heads, and pushed a gemstone into a golden box.


    Moment next:


    ***AHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!***


    Eris screamed in pain, as her energies flow into the monster, after some seconds, the eyes started glowing.


    Michael looked at the red eyes with a slight frown, and lowered his head to Gaea:


    "What next?"


    ***Fufufufu... Eris is the goddess of Chaos, and this monster takes her aspect, and targeted it on the enemy... And we have only one enemy here.***


    With her word, the metallic monster''s frozen mouth suddenly opened wide... A powerful plasma blast started charging inside.


    ***Michael!! Today... You''ll die!! There''s no way you could escape from Chao--***


    BOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!


    The gods all froze in shock... What they saw next was debris falling down from the top... Smashing heavily before them.


    ***This??***


    They looked up at Michael, who calmly lowered his hand.


    ***Did he destroy the metallic head with one attack?*** Echidna asked in mild shock.


    ***That shouldn''t be possible, you''ll first have to destroy the whole five barriers, before reaching it...!*** Hecate said in mild confusion.


    ***That means, he...***


    The group stared at Michael like he was a demon from the abyss... A Sage was truly terrifying.


    Michael looked up at Eris, who stood above the sky... She quickly removed the ropes on her body, and without hesitation, disappeared.


    "You can run... But can''t hide." Michael smirked, and raised in hand into the air.


    "Kill them all."


    With a drop of his hand, the whole millions of walkers shot forward, running and flying towards the castle...


    ***This... Attack!!***


    Hades yelled.


    Cerberus, Nemean Lion, Nightmare Legions, Hellions, dead soldiers and skeletons shot forward.


    Michael shot into the air, and stood with folded arms, watching as the two forces clashed into a brawl... His soldiers instantly gaining the upper hand.


    Michael moved his gaze to the gods, seeing them falling back, entering the castle... He raised an eyebrow, and flew towards the black castle.


    ***Eris escaped! We need to get out of here.*** Gaea said walking in long stride.


    ***What about the soldiers?*** Deimos asked in mild confusion.


    ***They''re just cannon fodders, and besides... The rest are waiting for us in the location.***


    Hades said, and opened an iron door... The group walked inside, and closed the door behind them.


    At that moment, Michael entered the hall... He moved his gaze on the throne, then at the seats around. His expression calm as he walked deeper into the hall.


    Whoosh!!


    An arrow moved towards him, and the moment it got three feet... It struck an invisible barrier, instantly turning into dust.


    Michael looked over his shoulder, seeing a creature, who was a half human and half horse.


    "Hmm... A Centaur..."


    He turned back to the throne: "Never thought I''ll meet one in person."


    The man frowned, Michael was just too calm... Not even taking him as a threat.


    "I''m confused, can you explain things to me?" Michael asked, still not looking at the hybrid. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***What?!***


    The Centaur asked in mild confusion, his grip on his bow tightening.


    "Your leaders ran away... Then why are you guys still here? To buy time? Even though you know it''ll cost you your life. Is this loyalty or what?"


    ***We have one dream... See the downfall of all the creations!!*** Centaur yelled.


    "Downfall of all the creations? You do know my friends and family are among these creations, right?"


    ***So?! It''s for the greater good!!***


    "And how is that?"


    Michael finally turned around to face the three meters tall Centaur.


    ***Your kind destroys the world, and caused death and destruction! By getting rid of you... We''re saving it.***


    Michael thought about the man''s world and sighed:


    "That was all in the past. AI changed all that, now, we only focused on lifetime... I know we at-times, fight, kill and even damage the planet, but that doesn''t mean we''ll face extinction. Everything you said about humans and others races are true, but have you ever sit down and think like a human?"


    The Centaur was silent, not saying anything.


    "No one is perfect, we''re Just doing with what we have... And we don''t have much, not like you guys... You''re gods, born with endless potential and Powers... But humans, without any third-party intervention, we won''t get even a low trash skill, or energy... We tried to manage the world and powers given to us, but you guys jumped out from nowhere, and make a claim." His eyes turned golden, while the Centaur took two steps backward in fear.


    "I promised the universe today... I won''t rest still all these bastards are taken care of... Give up that stupid idea, or die? These will be your only option."


    He studied the Centaur:


    "What do you choose?"


    The Centaur was lost for some seconds, not knowing what to say or do... He moved his gaze to a door, and turned his head back to Michael.


    ***Sorry, I stick with my oath!!***


    "And I thought you''re smart."


    Michael turned around and walked towards the door... Seeing his action, the Centaur quickly shot forward... But found out he couldn''t move...


    ...With confusion, he looked down, only to see his shadow holding his legs in place.


    "You know, I was going to spare you... But you chose death, and there''s nothing I can do."


    Michael said, and the moment he got to the door, the shadow grew, and enveloped the Centaur... Moment next;


    Crack!


    BAM!!


    He wasn''t given a chance to scream, as the shadows tore him apart.


    Michael snapped his fingers, and the door turned into dust.


    He slowly entered the ancient looking room, with nothing but a red round table on the ground... The walls were plain black, and a single candle stood in the circle.


    Noticing the room was empty, Michael asked:


    "Where are they?"


    {Scanning Rune.}


    {Information gotten.}


    {Name: Teleportation Rune... Location: Gods'' Realm.}


    "Hmm... I think Typhon is sealed in the gods'' realm... It''s time to visit the realm, after I settled everything here."


    He lightly stomped his foot on the ground, and the rune shattered into particles... He turned around and walked out from the room... As he walked towards the door, cracks started appearing on the walls of the castle, increasing in size with every step he took.


    "Next, Eris."


    He said walking out from the castle.

 Chapter 483 - 483: Arion Is A Horse?!

    Michael stopped, and moved his gaze on the battlefield...


    {Walkers have been destroyed.}


    {Number of walkers: 145,998.}


    Michael''s eyes widened in shock, seeing the high amount of walkers destroyed.


    He turned his head to Cerberus and the Nemean Lion, who were busy shattering the walkers Into smokes.


    "This is interesting."


    He smiled:


    "Hey!!"


    The two five meters tall Celestial-Class monsters turned to Michael.


    ***GRRAAAAA!!!***


    Cerberus let out a fearsome roar, and shot forward... Charging towards Michael with an unbelievable speed.


    It appeared in front of Michael, jaws wide opened, claws stretched forth.


    "So foolish."


    Michael shook his head in boredom, and casually waved his hand... A force struck Cerberus, throwing the three-headed dog to the side.


    "If it''s in the past, I would be scared of you."


    Michael turned around to the dog, who shakily stood up from the ground.


    "But now..."


    ***GRRAAAAA!!***


    He looked over his shoulder at the Nemean Lion... Who had gotten dangerously close to him.


    "You guys never learned."


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Countless wind blades moved behind Michael. Moment next, body parts fell on the ground, right beneath his feet... The invincible Nemean Lion was cut Into pieces by an opponent who didn''t even move a muscle.


    **...!!!**


    *.....*


    "...."


    ***.....***


    Everyone was stunned, even Cerberus was stunned by the way Nemean Lion met its end.


    ***GRRAAAAAA!!!***


    With pure rage, it let out a powerful roar.


    {Opponent have used a skill: Rage.}


    {All opponent''s stats got a 100% boost.}


    Michael simply nodded his head, his gaze on Cerberus.


    ***Our mother asked us to hold you here... You will pay for killing my brother!!***


    It let out another roar, and lunged towards Michael.


    BAM!!


    A force grabbed Cerberus, holding it on midair.


    Michael walked towards the huge fearsome dog, and tap the middle-head''s nose.


    "You are kind of cute... With your rage and everything."


    He flicked his fingers, and Cerberus flew towards the already cracked castle, and collided on it... Instantly, the whole Castle crumbled to the ground.


    The huge commotion drew the whole battlefield attention, causing the battle to come to a halt.


    Michael simply turned around to the soldiers, both foes and allies, staring at him.


    "You called this your commander? Or what should I call it?"


    With a thought, a force gripped the half-conscious Cerberus, and carried it to Michael.


    "Answer me!!" He yelled, while the soldiers took a step back.


    "No answer?"


    Michael sighed, and before everyone... Cerberus burst into flesh and blood... Splashing on the ground.


    "No matter what happens... I''ll crush your fighting spirit, and show you your rightful place before me!!"


    He yelled, as dense amount of divinity burst out from him, instantly forcing the whole enemy''s soldiers to their knees.


    "Rise."


    BOOOM!!


    Two pillars of light shot out from Cerberus and Nemean Lion, into the sky. Before everyone... Michael turned the two into walkers.


    ***Ruler***


    The two bowed, while the soldiers watched in pure terror... All knelt there, paled, and lost.


    Michael moved his gaze on the soldiers, and gave one order:


    "Kill."


    With his word, the walkers moved, attacking the still stunned soldiers.


    Michael moved his gaze on the ground and sighed deeply:


    "Let''s see if those guys succeeded."


    He turned to Drakon, "Take charge here."


    With that said, he disappeared.


    ________


    [Unknown Location.]


    Eris appeared in a small hut, which sat deep in a green forest.


    She moved her gaze around the old looking furniture, and heaved a deep sigh.


    ***What should I do? I can''t go back to those fools! They''ll just hand me over to that Supreme, just to save themselves!***


    She sat down on a chair, and rested her hands on the table... These two furniture were the only things in the hut.


    ***Or should I go back to... No! They won''t accept me... Not now, not ever... Even if I go back, there''s no guarantee Supreme will listen to them!***


    She growled in frustration:


    ***How could I have made such a big mistake?! How would I have known he would enter the sage realm?!!***


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Eris instantly got on guard, she stood up and summoned her sword, her gaze fixed on the wooden door.


    ''***What is this?! No one knows about this place! Even the forest of enlightenment is well hidden... If by chance they discovered the forest, they won''t be able to find the hut, because it''s concealed... But with all these, who is knocking.***''


    She thought, a little fearful.


    "**The longer you take to answer, the more angry I become.**"


    A smooth voice sounded, while Eris frowned slightly:


    ''***That''s not Supreme''s voice, but... What if he changed his voice?***''


    She wasn''t going to open the door, Instead, her eyes were calculating her success rate, escaping from the person at the other side.


    "**Ok then.**"


    Before Eris could think of anything, the door exploded, flying towards her... She quickly bent down, successfully dodging the door which smashed at the other side of the hut.


    ***This...?! That is a artifact, how could you...***


    She turned to the intruder and was stunned seeing they were two young girls.


    Eris instantly turned paled, she moved a couple of steps backwards, staring at the two girls.


    ***Second and third Blades?!***


    The two moved their gazes around the room, and turned to Eris.


    "**Eris.. please, have your seat.**"


    Zwei said in a calm tone... Her black armor releasing an extraordinary pressure on the room.


    Eris didn''t move a muscle, just staring at them.


    Zwei sighed softly, walked towards the chair and sat down.


    "**Ok, as you love to stand so much, stand there and listened.**"


    Eris raised an eyebrow, she moved her gaze to the entrance, not seeing anyone.


    "**You wondering if there are soldiers outside? Or if the Ruler is out there, waiting for you to escape?**" Drei asked with a smirk.


    ***What do you want?!***


    Eris asked, while the two frowned slightly:


    "**You caused the death of two of the Ruler''s elders, and you dare asked us that?!**"


    Zwei calmed herself, and asked again: sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "**What is your motivation? In a simpler way, why did you join Hades and his group?**"


    ***My Motivation? You want to know my motivation? Why I''m against the realms?***


    "Yes..."


    Eris, and the two girls turned their heads to the door, seeing Michael calmly walking inside.


    "**Ruler!**"


    The two quickly bowed their heads... While Zwei stood up, and gestured for Michael to sit.


    "**Ruler?**"


    Michael nodded at her, and sat down, staring at Eris, whose face was pure white.


    "Come on, speak."


    Eris study her surroundings, and fixed her gaze on Michael.


    ***You really want to know?***


    "Stop asking questions, and answer."


    Michael said with a bored expression.


    ***I know you really want to kill me, but instead you want to know my reasons for doing it... It seems I misjudged your character.***


    Eris sighed softly:


    ***The Humans, and other races have--***


    "--Yeah, ruin and destroy the world, and you want to permanently removed us, Yes I know." Michael cut her off.


    ***That... That''s not my reason.***


    "Oh?"


    She got his attention now.


    "Go on." Michael urged.


    ***You know, Arion?***


    Michael just stared at her, without saying anything.


    ***Arion was my beloved, and you humans killed him!!!!***


    "Hmm... I''ll say, a hundred to a thousand humans could kill this Arion. And with your character, they''re all dead... So why would you focus your anger on the entire human race in 10 realms?!" Michael asked.


    ***Why shouldn''t I?! My anger is really targeted at the Supreme Queen!! But she''s too Powerful! So I had to focus it on someone else, and that''s the humans!!*** She yelled.


    "Hmph!"


    Michael snorted in disdain.


    "So killing millions isn''t enough to avanged Arion??"


    ***It''s not!! I don''t want to kill millions, I want to wipe them out, without leaving even a child!!***


    "So you''re still holding on to your anger?" Michael asked in a calm tone.


    ***Let me ask you something.*** Eris stared straight at his eyes:


    ***If the humans joined force and killed Mira, Erika, or Jennifer?! How far will you go for revenge?!***


    Michael''s eyes dimmed for a second.


    "I would have massacre the ones who killed them, not wipe out the whole human race!"


    ***That''s easy for you to say because you''re a human!! Their blood flows in your veins!***


    She yelled at him.


    "Do you think Arion will be satisfy after you cover the world in blood?!"


    ***Yes!!***


    Michael looked at the two standing behind him.


    "Do you know who is this, Arion?"


    Zwei bowed her head:


    "**Yes, Ruler... Arion is the white winged immortal horse... He was the fastest horse in the world, and Eris was the one who raised him with the help of some of her siblings and... There are a lot of legends about Arion, and some even referred to him as the king of all horses.**" She said.


    ***Yes!! Arion was my love!! And I promised him that his death can only be met after I wipe out the human race!!*** Eris yelled at them... Her cold gaze fixed on Michael.


    "Wait!"


    Michael stood up, his face filled with surprise.


    "Arion is a horse?!" He yelled in mild disbelief.

 Chapter 484 - 484: Catacombs: Funeral

    ***Yes, and I loved him, just like you love your family!!*** She yelled.


    Michael stared at her for some seconds, and sighed softly:


    "That didn''t mean you can wipe out the entire human race... I know you felt pain, rage, confusion and even regret, but killing Millions isn''t the way to go!" Michael said.


    ***Why are you telling me all this?! Don''t you want to kill me and have your revenge?*** Eris asked with a frown.


    "No.... I don''t want to kill you."


    ***Huh?***


    "**...**"


    Eris and the two blades were stunned, not expecting Michael''s answer.


    "Remember my warning, Eris?" He asked, his eyes fixed on her.


    ***Warning?***


    "I told you what would happen if you hurt my family."


    Michael sat back down... Staring at Eris.


    "I warned you... If you ever hurt my family, I''ll make you beg me to kill you... But, I think that punishment is too light."


    ***Light?***


    "Yes... I don''t want to just torture you... I want to make sure, you never see the sunlight again."


    Eris blinked for a couple of seconds, and instantly burst out laughing, her crazed laughter reverberating all over the hut, causing the blades to looked at one another in confusion.


    ***I promised Arion, and I''m not breaking my promise!!*** She yelled... Moment next:


    A dense amount of red energy burst out from her... instantly obliterating the whole hut.


    Michael calmly sat on his chair, with the two behind him, not bothered by her rage.


    BOOOOM!!


    The three looked up at the 60 feet tall red goddess spirit, which appeared behind Eris.


    ***Supreme!! Michael!! Whatever you''re called!! I''ll show you the true powers of chaos!!!***


    BOOOOM!!


    Michael looked up at the red clouds, and frowned:


    ''This skill? It''s the same Nemesis used against those kidnappers.''


    He studied Eris for a moment, and asked:


    "Do you know Nemesis?!"


    ***How dare you mention my sister''s name?!!***


    Eris raised her hand into the sky... Red lightning cracks with energy, and dropped on the three.


    "Sister...? So you''re Nemesis''s sister and Erebus''s daughter... Wow, I''m surprised."


    He pointed a finger to the lightning, moving towards them.


    "[Void destruction finger.]"


    Whoosh!!


    A bolt of darkness shot out from his fingers, instantly shattering the lightning, and kept on moving upwards.


    The moment Michael''s attack touched the sky, the red clouds instantly cleared...


    ***This??***


    Eris looked up at the sun and was dumbfounded.


    "You really think that can stop me?"


    Michael stood up, raised his finger to eye-length, and before Eris, he started drawing a rune on the air.


    ***What are you doing?!***


    Eris instantly turned paled, seeing the rune Michael was currently drawing.


    ***No way! Impossible! How can you create that?!!***


    "Well... The Titan Ophion''s, Thanatos''s, Apate''s, and my walkers'' memories surely came in handy... There''s nothing in the 11 realms that I don''t know about, even Typhon''s prison."


    Michael grinned at her.


    ***I won''t let you complete it!!***


    She raised her sword over her head, tightly gripping the handle with both her hands.


    ***[Chaos Retribution]!***


    The huge goddess spirit summoned her sword, and also raised it over her head.


    ***DIE!!!!!***


    She dropped her sword in a downward slash, and simultaneously; the goddess dropped hers.


    Whoosh!!!


    Michael sighed deeply:


    "You''re always late."


    He opened his palm, and placed it on the finished rune... Instantly setting Eris as the target.


    Whizzed!!


    With blinding speed, the rune moved, and smashed into Eris, right on her chest.


    Pifff!!


    Eris spurted out a mouthful of blood, and flew backward... Her goddess and attack instantly disappeared.


    BOOM!


    She smashed Into the ground, creating a miniature crater.


    She lied on the ground, staring at the sky in both shock and disbelief.


    ''***So this is how I end up, Mum, Dad... I''m sorry, please forgive me.***''


    With a thought, Michael rose Eris into the air, and pulled her towards him.


    He studied her life-less expression and chuckled:


    "Don''t die yet... You still have a lifetime... And your wish will never come true."


    With his word, the rune on her chest started glowing, and the red light surrounded Eris''s figure.


    BOOM!


    She shattered into particles, disappearing from sight.


    Michael took a deep breath and exhaled.


    "**Ruler, where did you send her?**" Zwei asked in a low voice.


    "To the Catacombs."


    Michael answered, while the two turned paled.


    _____


    [11th realm.]


    Erebus and Nyx sat on opposite chairs, drinking golden tea.


    "What do you think about Moros, Love?" Nyx asked after taking a sip of her golden tea.


    "Hmm... He redrew his forces, and helped us secure the border... He is doing good. But he''ll need more than that for me to forgive him." He said.


    Nyx stared at her husband for a couple of seconds, and sighed helplessly:


    "The kids already forgiven him--"


    "--Yes, the kids... Do I look like a kid to you?"


    "Yes."


    Nyx answered with a smile.


    Whoosh!


    ''[Mum, Dad... I''m sorry, please forgive me.]''


    The two momentarily froze, they stared at one another for a long while before muttering.


    "Eris?!!" Nyx exclaimed in shock.


    Erebus closed his eyes, and quickly opened it, his face filled with shock:


    "I... I can''t detect Eris."


    "What?!!"


    Nyx looked up at him.


    "She''s there, but I can''t pinpoint her... It''s like, I can see her silhouette, but I can''t grab her."


    "The Catacombs." Nyx stood up in mild horror.


    "Yes!"


    Erebus nodded, but shook his head afterward.


    "Only a Sage or Supreme could put someone there, or even summon the entrance... But..."


    Erebus froze, while Nyx turned her head to her husband... Only one name appeared in their heads.


    "MICHAEL."


    ________


    [Pagoda.]


    Michael walked inside the chamber, staring at the gemstone.


    ''System, can I shorten the timer?''


    {Yes... I''m the mega cheating system, I can do anything, as long you have points.}


    "Shorten the time to a day."


    {...Huh?}


    System was stunned:


    "You heard me."


    {Total points: 1,489,862,008.}


    ''So you have been adding all my kills to my points?''


    {Yes, and also the Exp gained from your worshipers.}


    Michael nodded, and asked again:


    "Points needed?"


    {Points: 1,000,000,000.}


    "Hey! Aren''t you crossing the line?!" Michael yelled out loud.


    {That''s the cost, host.}


    "Fine, do it!"


    {Ok Host.}


    {Done, points deducted.}


    {Remaining points:489,862,008.}


    Michael nodded, sat down, and closed his eyes.


    ____


    Reaper stood calmly in front of the entrance, with Apate, and thousands of walkers.


    "**What about hell?**" Apate asked, turning to Reaper.


    "**Lizard and the other two lords are merging it with the Abyss... It''ll only take two days.**" Reaper answered.


    "**Lizard?**" Apate was confused, she clearly knows they don''t have any Lizard.


    "**Drakon.**"


    "**Oh!**"


    Apate nodded in realization, and asked:


    "**When did you meet the Ruler? You guys seem close.**"


    Reaper looked at her, then at the Commanders, who were now listening:


    "**I met the lord when he''s still a human...**" Reaper grinned:


    "**Back then, I wanted to kill him.**"


    He looked at the fallen demons some meters from them.


    "**I and those fools... Even though we were 10 times stronger than the Ruler... He defeated us all, in less than five minutes... Being the last, I was horrified, and knelt down.**"


    "**What then?**" Zelus asked.


    "**I was prepared to fight... That is; if he wanted me death... He might kill me, but I won''t go down that easily... Instead, he said...**" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The commanders and soldiers long their ears to hear the rest.


    "**Do you have a name?**"


    "**Huh?**"


    They were stunned.


    "**I was surprised, but still shook my head... "I don''t have a name", I said... And he named me Reaper... From then onwards, I fought with me, till this day.**"


    Apate slowly nodded her head:


    "**The Ruler is already amazing, without even being a god...**"


    "**Yes.**" Reaper nodded.


    "Are you guys done?"


    "**....**"


    The two turned their heads to the door, seeing Michael walking towards them, with ten figures following behind him.


    "**So fast?**" Reaper asked In mild shock.


    "A day in there is equivalent to five minutes in the outside world, get it?"


    The commanders nodded, and turned to the ten behind Michael.


    "**Ruler?**"


    "These are my blades, go and get dragon and the rest... We''re going back to Amerisa, there is a funeral we need to attend."


    With that said, he disappeared with the walkers and blades, leaving Apate and Reaper behind.


    "**Oh, well... Come on.**"


    Apate opened a gateway, and walked inside... With Reaper following behind her.


    ____________


    [Five days Later.]


    [Amerisa Cemetery.]


    Michael, Erika, Mira, Jennifer, Maria, Tyson and the rest of the Conquerors stood in front of two caskets, all in black overcoats.


    Behind them stood the top figures of the 17 cities, with thousands of guests... Covering the entire Cemetery.


    They listened to the priest, as he said some words and prayers, and after ten minutes, he was done.


    Michael nodded at Mira, and Maria, who walked forward and placed two banquet of flowers on the caskets.


    "Be in peace, sir Borne and Sir Dink... We''ll never forget you." Mira said In a low voice.


    "Come on, Mira."


    Maria held her shoulders, and take her back to their seats.


    Michael walked forward, squat down, and picked up a handful of sand, and slowly poured it on Borne''s casket.


    "I promised you I will avenge your death... And... I did. Stay safe brothers..."


    He stood up, and after some words from the priest, the two beautiful white caskets, slowly entered the ground.

 Chapter 485 - 485: Mr Supreme! I love your sister, and want to date her!!

    [After The Funeral.]


    "Mira."


    Mira and Maria, who were about to enter the car, stopped and turned around to Carl and Jimmy.


    "Oh... Carl, I didn''t know you''re here."


    Mira was surprised seeing the two, she knew they sent invitations, but with Carl''s father''s behavior... She didn''t think he will let him come.


    "Well... My Dad said I should stay at home and read--"


    "--We sneaked out of the room."


    Jimmy cut Carl off, and turned to the two:


    "My condolences."


    Maria and Mira smiled slightly:


    "Thanks."


    They said in unison. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, I thought you two already left!"


    The four turned their heads, seeing Silvio walking towards them, four bodyguards in black suits following behind him.


    "Silvio! What are you doing here?!" Carl asked with disdain.


    "Hey, this is a general occasion... Everyone is allowed in, and... I''m here to pay my respect to the two elders of The Conquerors!"


    Silvio said, and gave a small bow to Mira.


    "How are you doing, Miss Mira?"


    "I am good... Thank you."


    Silvio smiled and suggested:


    "I know you''re sad about the death of Mr Borne and Mr Dink, so what about we head to the fair tomorrow...? To cheer up."


    Carl was stunned, and quickly opened his mouth:


    "What are you saying?! This isn''t the time for fun! You should give support and stay beside Mira, not have some fun!!"


    "What is wrong with having fun?! At least it will distract miss Mira for a whole day!"


    "You! I''m not saying "having Fun" is bad! But it isn''t the time for that??" Carl said with a frown.


    "Oh?"


    Silvio folded his hand on his chest:


    "You suggest the girls should remain indoors, doing what?! Crying?!"


    "No... I didn''t say that?!"


    "Enough you two."


    The two guys turned their heads to Jennifer, who was calmly walking towards them.


    "Miss Jennifer!"


    The two were shocked... And quickly greeted the strongest female player in their city... Or maybe the whole world.


    "What''s happening here?"


    Jennifer stood in front of the two boys, moving her gaze from Carl to Silvio.


    ''This... Miss Jennifer is someone even the President and my father won''t dare to disrespect, I need to mind my words.''


    Silvio thought, and said with a flattering smile:


    "Miss Jennifer, I suggested Miss Mira and Miss Maria to visit the fair, hoping it''ll distract them from the pain.... But Carl here said otherwise."


    "Yes!"


    Jennifer turned to Carl, hearing his agreement... Seeing Jennifer staring at him, he quickly opened his mouth:


    "Miss Jennifer, I didn''t say the girls shouldn''t have fun, I just said it''s not the time for that..."


    Jennifer stared at the two one last time... And gestured to Mira and Maria.


    The two nodded at her:


    "We''ll get going."


    Mira said to the three boys, turned around and entered the car... Maria nodded at them, and followed behind her.


    Carl, Silvio, and Jimmy watched as the Lexus drove away, with five Audi and military vehicles following behind them.


    "Now..."


    The two turned to Jennifer, and gulped inwardly.


    "Both of you gave a valid suggestion, but do you know what I think?"


    The two guys shook their heads:


    "I think both of you like Mira. You can''t fix your eyes on Maria because Adrian will have your heads, so Mira is the target, right?"


    "What?! Miss Jennifer, I have never taken Mira as a target, it''s true I like her, but I don''t have any ulterior motives--"


    "--So you admitted you like Mira?" Jennifer asked with a raise eyebrow.


    Carl looked down at his feet, and after some seconds looked up at her: "Yes, first time I saw her, I thought she was just using her brother''s powers! But after I get to know her... I discovered I was wrong. I don''t know when, but I fell in love with her... Furthermore, I even asked her to be my girlfriend, but she kept on refusing... Maybe she doesn''t like me?"


    "You!!"


    Silvio wasn''t going down;


    "Miss Jennifer! I also like Mira!"


    "Uh?"


    Jimmy and Jennifer were stunned, and turned to him.


    "Hey! You aren''t even in the city! And you only returned during Mr Supreme''s wedding!! How did you know Mira, that you already like her?!!"


    Jimmy yelled, pointing his finger at Silvio''s nose.


    Silvio scoffed at his words, and turned to Jennifer:


    "Miss Jennifer. From the day I set my eyes on her... I know she was the one, and I promised myself to make her my wife!"


    "Oh... This is interesting, have you told her how you feel?" Jennifer asked with a smile, this was clearly fun to her.


    "No... But I am looking for an opportunity."


    "That''s how the fair came to play?"


    Silvio was surprised for a second, but still nodded his head.


    "Ok... I have heard from both of you! Now... This is what you need to do."


    She turned around and pointed at Michael, who stood with the three brothers, and said:


    "You will have to go to Micky, and said straight to his face... "Mr Supreme! I love your sister, and want to date her"!!"


    She then turned to the three stunned guys:


    "You do know how Micky cherish Mira, and if he agrees... Mira will naturally agree... But if he disagreed, and Mira agrees, you will still lose... Because, Micky is like a god to Mira, anything he said goes... So, do you now know the first thing to do?"


    The two looked at one another and turned to Michael... They are able to say all these to Jennifer, but who gave them the guts to said it before Michael... What if he killed them on spot?


    "Hmm... Miss Jennifer, is there something we can do? Other than talk to Mr Michael?" Silvio asked.


    "I can''t think of anything... I said you should try your luck... He "might" accept."


    She emphasized the word "Might" in her sentence.


    ''Why do I have the feeling, Miss Jennifer is sending them to their death?'' Jimmy thought, scratching his head in confusion.


    [One Minute later.]


    "I will go!!"


    The three turned to Carl.


    "I genuinely love Mira, and I won''t give up my love because I''m scared of her brother!"


    "Hey... Carl... Mr Supreme doesn''t play with miss Mira, He had done a lot of things for her... And you."


    "What are you saying, Jimmy?! Do you think I can''t provide for Mira?!!" Carl yelled at his friend, and walked away, marching towards Michael.


    ''That is not it! I wanted to ask if you can kill for Mira.'' Jimmy thought.


    ''No! What if Michael accept Carl because of his bravery?! I can''t let this happen!''


    Silvio thought, and quickly opened his mouth:


    "I am also going!!"


    Before Jennifer and Jimmy, he started walking towards Michael, even passing by Carl.


    "Miss Jennifer, will they make it?" Jimmy asked, turning to Jennifer.


    "Won''t even get a foot." Jennifer said with a sinister smile, while Jimmy instantly turned paled.


    "Micky isn''t ready to give his sister to someone else, they can be friends, but anything above that, is clearly not acceptable, and besides; Mira is still young... She''ll be entering 17 six months from now... Let me ask you if Mira is your sister, will you let these two date her?"


    Jimmy was silent; "I don''t know them, and their characters, so no... I won''t let them."


    "And you''re just a normal human, what do you think, the most powerful player in our world and VRG will do?"


    Jimmy instantly turned paled, hearing Jennifer''s word.


    ___


    "Norman, Ralph, and Deck... You can stop being Mira''s bodyguards." Michael said to the three men in overcoat.


    "No... This is who we are, and leaving Mira alone will surely anger Brother Borne and Dink... So we''re staying with her." Norman said.


    "Yes, Please Boss... We want to stay with Mira." Ralph added, while Deck nodded in agreement.


    Michael stared at the three for a couple of seconds, before releasing a deep breath.


    "Is this what you truly want?"


    The three nodded their heads without hesitation:


    "Boss, you helped take us from the street, when our life times were just weeks and months, and not only that, you took us in, gave us a job, house, and even feed us... Top it all: you gave us billions of lifetimes, so our life technically belongs to you."


    "Don''t say that Ralph, your lives belong to no one, not me, or any gods... It''s your life." Michael said.


    "Ok Boss, then will you let us keep protecting Mira?"


    Michael sighed softly: "Mira was the one who asked me to tell you this... So you''ll have to speak to her... I''ll go with anything you decide."


    The three men looked at one another, and nodded, then turned to Michael.


    "We will Boss." They said in unison.


    "Mr Michael!"


    Michael and the three turned around, seeing a young man walking towards them.


    "Who is this?"


    "Mr Michael, He is Silvio, the President''s nephew." Deck answered.


    "Oh? What about the other one?" He asked.


    "That is Carl, the second and youngest Son of the owner of Infinity street... Mr Shawn." Norman answered.


    Michael nodded, and stared at the two, who stopped ten feet from him and said in unison.


    "Mr Supreme! I love your sister, and want to date her!!"


    "...!"


    Michael, and those close by were stunned.

 Chapter 486 - 486: Two Options

    "Pardon?"


    Michael asked with a slight frown.


    Silvio looked up at him:


    "Mr Michael, I already said it... But I''ll repeat myself, I love your sister, and want to court her!"


    "No! Mr Michael! I''m the one who love Mira, and she already knew my feelings."


    Carl quickly added.


    Michael moved his gaze from Carl, to Silvio, and before he could say anything, a voice sounded.


    "Silvio, what are you doing?"


    Amerisa''s President walked towards them, he was in a black suit. Joy, the vice president following behind him.


    "Uncle!"


    Silvio greeted, but didn''t move an inch... Instead, he said:


    "I want Mira, Uncle, and I won''t rest until I have her!"


    Whoosh!


    The group instantly turned paled feeling the dense amount of pressure... They subconsciously turned their heads to Michael.


    "How dare you?!"


    BOOM! S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A force burst out from him, smashing heavily on Silvio, throwing him some meters backward.


    "Uh?"


    "...."


    This surely drew everyone''s attention.


    "Do you fucking think my Sister is an object?! That can be acquired?!!"


    "Don''t mind him, Mr Michael... He is..."


    The president stopped talking, seeing Michael''s raised hand... They watched as Silvio slowly stood up from the ground... Staring at Michael in horror.


    "And you..."


    Michael turned his head to Carl.


    "Hmm... Mr Michael!!"


    Shawn, Carl''s father quickly rushed to the group.


    "He''s my youngest son, Mr Michael. Please forgive him." He quickly said.


    Michael nodded at him, and turned to Carl, and Silvio.


    "You said Mira knows about your feelings?"


    "Yes."


    Carl nodded.


    Michael nodded at him, and turned to Silvio: "What about you?"


    Silvio slowly shook his head... He knew better than to lie to Supreme.


    "Ok... Mira knew, but she''s refusing, and you... She doesn''t even know you have feelings for her, this is what we''re going to do." He said.


    "This is interesting... Two suitors for miss Mira. One being the nephew of the president, while the other being the youngest son of the second richest man in Amerisa... Who has millions of lifetimes... This is good." Joker said with a smile.


    "Who do you think General Michael will pick?" Commander Wang asked.


    "None."


    Tyson walked towards the two, and stopped beside them:


    "Neither of them will be picked... If Michael doesn''t kill them, I will." He said, staring at Silvio.


    "Slow down son, they''re just confessing their hearts." Joker said with a chuckle.


    "Not with Mira... She should be the one to tell us herself, who she wants... Not the other way around." Rahond answered, walking towards them.


    "You all do cares for Mira." Commander Wang said.


    "Of course, Mira is our princess... And we pay attention to every thing about her."


    Violet added.


    Carl and Silvio looked at one another, and after some seconds, turned to Michael... One thought running in their heads:


    ''Did we made a mistake?''


    "No you didn''t."


    Michael''s answer stunned everyone.


    "In fact, I like your courage."


    He walked towards Carl and tap his shoulder, then turned his head to Silvio.


    "You two are from good families, and also good-looking... But I''m looking for something far better than these." He said.


    "Far better?"


    Silvio was lost, what''s far better than wealth, power and looks?


    "I need achievement."


    Michael revealed.


    "Achievement?"


    The two repeated his word, but were dumbfounded.


    "Yes... Mira is like a gem to me, and I don''t plan to hand her and her safety to someone irresponsible... So..."


    "I understand, Mr Supreme, just tell me, and I''ll achieve any achievement needed!" Carl said.


    "No! I''ll be the one to achieve it!!" Silvio quickly rushed forward.


    Michael study him for some seconds and nodded:


    ''That attack should have injured him, although it''s not 1% of my strength, it should have an effect... Maybe he has a weapon or equipment backing him up.''


    Michael thought and nodded again:


    "You two are players, right?"


    He asked.


    "Yes... I''m a gold medal, one star Holder!" Carl said.


    "While I''m a gold medal, Four stars holder!!" Silvio proudly said.


    "Hmm... Mr President, I don''t know your nephew is so powerful." Daniel said with a smile.


    "Don''t mind that kid... He thinks he could impress Mr Michael with his rank." Amerisa''s president said.


    "Shouldn''t you be happy, that your nephew might have a chance with Mira?" Jasmine, who stood beside Daniel, and also in a black suit, asked.


    "I can only celebrate after I heard both Michael''s and Mira''s approval."


    The group agreed with the president''s words.


    "Ok!"


    Michael nodded at them:


    "You have two options, First: Defeat one of my soldiers. Or; score the S, SS, or SSS ranking score in VRG."


    "Ahh?!!!"


    "....!!!!"


    Everyone was horrified.


    "The difficulty of these two achievements is like touching the sky."


    "They should rather give up! Powerful players in Diamonds, Elite, Or even Grandmasters can only dream of getting these scores... Let alone these kids, who are still gold medal holders." Commander Wang said in a calm tone.


    "Choose, you have 30 seconds."


    Michael said, while the two were already lost in thought...


    ''Is Mira worthy of all these, get the S, SS, and even SSS scores... Even in a hundred lifeline, I won''t be able to gain it.'' Silvio thought.


    ''Fight his soldiers?! Those guys are exceptionally formidable! Even the weakest can end my life. I can''t even think about the second achievement... Am I going to lose Mira?'' Carl thought, his face dark.


    "Ten seconds." Michael announced.


    "Hmm... Let''s see what they''ll pick." Evan, who stood some meters away muttered.


    "Five, Four, Three, Two, One--"


    "--Fight one of your soldiers!--"


    "--Fight one of your soldiers!!"


    The two''s choice not only surprised Michael, but the whole audience were shocked.


    "Zero."


    Michael studied the two for some seconds, and sighed:


    "I said, You just need the S, SS, or SSS score... To get the "S" score, you just need to play VRG, make sure it''s a team game. Then play solo, or be the best in the team... Meaning, make sure you''re known, and also have the highest kill... And you''ll surely gain the "S" score... But."


    Michael exhaled:


    "You choose option one... But this isn''t the right place for a battle... By 6 in the evening... You can come to my villa, there, we''ll decide this with Mira present."


    With that said, he walked away without waiting for their reply... His elders following behind him.

 Chapter 487 - 487: A Day Or Two!!

    Michael entered his car, and relaxed on his seat:


    "These boys? Time do flies, it was just yesterday I was carrying Mira on my shoulders, watching her lick ice cream, but now.... Maybe I shouldn''t have put her in school."


    "Hey!"


    Drakon, who was in his human appearance, turned around to face Michael:


    "What the hell are you sprouting, Partner?! Let me ask you something, do you want to marry your sister?"


    "Why would I marry her? And who taught you how to drive a car?!"


    Michael asked, staring at Drakon, who sat comfortably on the driver''s seat.


    "Firstly; No one thought me anything... I learned it through observation. And secondly: Mira is still a child, and she''s in the age of dating, falling in love, and other things... Just like any other teenage girls... You want Mira to have a normal life, so you just need to let her be, and let her choose who she wants... All you need to do is make sure she stays on track, and protect her from the shadows... You got what I''m saying, Partner?"


    Michael thought about the words for some seconds and slowly nodded his head:


    "I understand, but wait, who taught you all these?!!" He asked in mild suspension.


    "My Mum.... She said; "Now, you''re the elder brother, so you have to watch over your sister" and trust me, Annabelle isn''t someone you can watch over." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael chuckled with a smile, knowing Drakon was spending time with his family.


    "One last battle Partner, and you''ll be with your family."


    "Hey, you''re also my family, my first... So I''m staying with my family." Drakon smiled.


    "Ok... Where to, Partner?"


    "Home."


    Michael said in a calm tone,


    _____


    It only took the group half an hour to reach unity Street, and after passing by the soldiers, and securities... They arrived at their destination.


    Mira, Maria, Erika, Sofia and Jennifer looked up, seeing the SUV driving inside the compound.


    Michael and Drakon got down. They frowned seeing the girls, and looked at one another in confusion.


    "Partner, I thought we left Jennifer and Erika at the venue?" Drakon asked.


    "I thought so too." Michael said, and seeing Erika''s expression he gulped in.


    "They aren''t happy." He added.


    "I noticed... I think we should escape." Drakon said, already taking a step backward.


    "If you dare leave this compound, you''re dead!"


    The two froze hearing Erika''s roar... Drakon subconsciously turned to Michael:


    "What did you do, partner?! I hope you didn''t cheat on her?!"


    "You...! Why would I ever cheat on my wife?! And second, is there anyone more beautiful than her?!"


    "Hey! We should be thinking how to save ourselves, not admiring beauties!" Drakon yelled in a whisper.


    "Save ourselves from what?! We didn''t do anything!" Michael whispered back.


    "Ok, Both of you!"


    The two looked up at the five ladies, staring at them with emotionless expression.


    "I don''t understand, Partner... We''re coming back from a funeral, right?"


    "Why the fuck do you need to clarify that?! You literally drove me out from the venue!" Michael said in mild annoyance.


    "Oh... I thought we came back from a party, because if it''s a funeral, we won''t come back to this." Drakon said.


    The two quiet down, seeing Erika walking towards them.


    "I think we are dead..." Drakon muttered, and added:


    "In the whole 11 realms, I don''t know I would be scared of women!"


    The two watched as Erika stopped in front of them... She studied Drakon, then Michael:


    "Why are you hosting a fight?" She asked in a cold and smooth tone.


    "Hosting a fight?"


    Drakon turned to Michael:


    "You are hosting a fight?" He asked again.


    "Yes." Michael nodded at him, and turned to Erika.


    "Love--"


    "--Stop... You know we''re currently mourning, so why would you host a fight, and even ask them to meet you here?" She asked.


    For the first time in his life, Michael was lost of words... He just stared at her for a whole minute, without saying anything.


    Erika sighed, and said in a low voice:


    "I know you''re doing this for Mira, but do you think she''s ready for this news? With her current mindset? I said we promote this fight, or better... Don''t go with it. It would be better if those two try to win her over, than fight... What if the one she doesn''t like wins."


    "That won''t--"


    "--I know, you''ll make sure the two losses."


    She walked closer and placed her hand on his chest:


    "Mira is like a sister to me too, and what you''re doing now isn''t right. You love her. No one can argue with that, but you don''t need to be overprotective... First, let her make her choice, then you can interrogate the guy however you like. But for now, it''s not the time."


    She rested her right ear on his chest, and hugged his waist.


    "Please, Hubby... Mira doesn''t know about this."


    Michael exhaled, and hugged her:


    "You''re right..."


    "Phew, I thought you were going to have our heads! I was scared shitless!" Drakon said in relief.


    Erika chuckled, and separated from the hug... She smiled at the two:


    "Come on, you two need to rest."


    She turned around and walked back to the villa, Drakon following behind.


    Michael stared at Mira, Jennifer and Erika for some seconds, and brought out his phone.


    "The fight is cancelled, I don''t want to see anyone in my house..."


    "Sir, what should I tell the two?"


    He listened to the other side''s question, and said:


    "Tell them it''s up to them... Anyone Mira chooses will be the final winner."


    He said, and disconnected the call.


    "Thank you, Erika, and Drakon... I won''t make this mistake again."


    He muttered to himself, and followed behind the two.


    ''System... When will Typhon be release?''


    {By conquering Hell, and merging it to the Abyssal... Had some effects in the realms, so the Time zone will be shifted... As of the moment, Typhon will be released in a day or two.}


    ''What?!!!''


    Michael stopped on track.

 Chapter 488 - 488: Arrival Of Kings

    [God''s Realm.]


    [Divine Pantheon.]


    The gods looked at the huge screen before them, with countless emotions on their faces, mostly dread.


    "What''s Chronos''s plan?! Why did he ask us not to stop these fools!!" Zeus yelled, moving his gaze on the gods.


    "Don''t know. I''m also confused... The Supreme Queen knows what''s happening, but she isn''t doing anything." Nyx turned to her husband:


    "Do you think she..."


    "Don''t know... She is silent, which means she wants Typhon released."


    "Ok, Erebus! But why?" Hemara asked.


    "That''s the general question, the supreme Queen is already unpredictable... But she won''t let the universe she created get destroy, or will she?" Hera asked.


    "I''m not sure, As you said; she is pretty unpredictable." Eros sighed softly.


    "Why are you all scared? Do you think Typhon can win, now that we Have Michael beside us?" Demeter asked, moving her gaze around.


    A tense silence fell on the hall.


    "It''s true that Michael is now a Sage, but Typhon is also a sage... One is an ancient dragon, and father of all Monsters, while the other is a human, who''s the commander of millions of soldiers."


    "But Typhon also has millions of soldiers." Aphrodite said, staring at Zeus.


    "True... All these centuries, those fools'' soldiers have been killed by not just us, but the races in the ten realms... We should have fate! With our Total force, Typhon will be defeated!!" Apollo yelled.


    "You''re wrong!"


    The gods turned their heads to the entrance, seeing Athena, Moros, Nemesis, Artemis, Kratos, Nike, Enyo, Iris, Bia, and Hercules walking inside¡­ All in armors, and the one who spoke was Moros.


    Zeus raised an eyebrow, and turned to Erebus, who simply gave a reassuring nod.


    "And why is that?!" Demeter asked with a frown... She surely doesn''t like Moros.


    The group stopped in front of the gods, while Moros took five steps forward.


    "I know I''d done a lot of things in the past, so I''ll first ask for forgiveness..."


    He took a deep breath and added:


    "I learned something when I was with Hades and his group... And that is..."


    He moved his gaze on the gods, sitting on different sections, which determines their Powers ranks.


    "All these while; Hades, Poseidon, Hecate, Echidna, Ares, Gaea and Persephone have only sent forth 30% of their armies... Before their forces, mine of few millions can''t even hold a candle to them... So I''m saying, if we plan to win this war, all our worshipers will have to take arms and help, because... Those fools are attacking not just one realm, but the whole Six!"


    "WHAT?!!!"


    EVERYONE STOOD UP IN SHOCK.


    "Yes! They planned to distract us, with us defending these realms, we won''t be able to stop them!"


    Zeus sighed softly:


    "This..."


    He moved his gaze on everyone present, not knowing what to say.


    BOOOOM!!!!!!


    The whole building instantly trembled, the gods looked at one another in shock.


    Hera waves her hand, changing the feeds in the screen, and revealing:


    "Huh?"


    "What?!!"


    "It can''t be!"


    The gods were all stunned.


    ____


    [A Hundred miles from the Pantheon.]


    A vortex opened, and a handsome man with pale skin, red eyes and two horns walked out... His long tail moving behind him.


    "GRRAAAAA!!!"


    The celestial creatures around the field were enraged, and shot towards him.


    "Shouldn''t you welcome your emperor, with respect?"


    He asked, instantly... The gravity increased ten folds, forcing the whole creatures to the ground.


    "I thought the gods'' realm has powerful monsters, don''t know they are just weaklings!"


    He snapped his fingers, and ten needles appeared in his hand, and with a thought... The red needles shot towards the creatures, entering their bodies.


    "GRRAAAAA!!!"


    SCREECH!!!"


    They shriek and growled in pain, as countless spikes drew out from their bodies, they''re eyes turned crimsons, and also gained a terrifying increased in powers... Moment next:


    The whole ten Celestial Beasts all stood up, and bowed to the figure.


    ______


    [Divine Pantheon.]


    "What?! What is this Demon doing here??!" Hestia asked in mild horror.


    "That Demon killed Medusa''s two sisters! And is a fucking Sage!! I totally forgot about him!!" Zeus said in mild surprised.


    "He just entered the sage realm! But why is he here?" Eros asked.


    "He is looking for Khaos." Erebus revealed, and slowly stood up.


    "He''s looking for the god of Chaos itself."


    "Eris?" Nyx asked in mild confusion.


    "No, Eris is just a Primordial... He''s looking for the sage of chaos."


    "What?!"


    Everyone was horrified.


    "What are you saying, Lord Erebus?! The sage of chaos is the brother of the Supreme Queen and Blood Goddess! How can he think of meeting such a figure?!" Hera asked.


    "Can you stop him? You know how hot-headed Darren is! That Demon kills without a single remorse! At least Michael listens, but he doesn''t!" Erebus yelled at her.


    "I can''t even dare go against him, I might say one or two in front of Michael, but Darren is something else... He is both good and evil." He added.


    The gods looked at one another, and turned to the screen, seeing Darren staring straight at them.


    "You guys have five minutes to meet me here... If not, I don''t mind destroying this realm." Darren said.


    "Did he just threatened us?!" Zeus was stunned.


    "So arrogant!! Father, give me the order to get you his head!"


    Hercules said, getting on one kneel.


    Although Zeus was enraged by Darren''s words, he knew those to go against and those he shouldn''t mess with.


    "What are you saying, Hercules...? Michael have millions of soldiers, but Darren have the whole Second realm, they''re all under him... His soldiers amount of billions, attacking such a person is akin to looking for death." Zeus sighed deeply, and turned to Erebus, before he could say another word....


    BOOOOOOOM!!!


    The whole building trembled even more violently, the group were speechless... They turned to the screen, and was stunned seeing a gateway appearing above Darren, and....


    "..."


    "You got to be kidding me?!!!"


    _______


    [Back to Darren.]


    Michael slowly walked out from the gateway, and moved his gaze around the place.


    "So this is the gods'' realm?"


    Drakon said, walking out with Reaper.


    The three looked down and was surprised seeing Darren.


    "Oh... What are you doing here, Emperor Darren?" Michael asked, descending from the sky.


    "Just searching for something."


    Darren said, and asked; "Why are you here?"


    "Well."


    Michael landed in front of Darren:


    "Information." He said, moving his gaze on the ten beasts.


    "Are these?"


    "Just my pets." Darren replied, while Michael nodded.


    _______


    [Back at the Pantheon.]


    "What is this?! Ruler Michael is also here?! And why are the two... Are they close?!!" Aphrodite was stunned.


    "This... Why is Michael here?!!" Zeus asked.


    "Don''t know... Maybe Typhon''s release got his attention." Erebus said, also lost.


    BOOM!!


    BOOOM!!!!


    Two more force struck the building, causing cracks to appear on the surface.


    "What powers are coming now??!!"


    Demeter asked in mild horror.


    Seeing the two figures walking out from portals, they were speechless.


    ______


    Michael and Darren turned their heads to the gateways... Seeing a young man with long silver hair, in a king outfit... And the second, a man with shot black hair, he was in a black shirt and pants.


    "Leo and... Aaron? You grew up?" Michael was stunned.


    "Yeah... Remember the time zone." Aaron said, walking towards them. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leo smiled:


    "Long time no see, Michael." Leo stretched out his hand.


    "Mr Leo."


    Michael smiled and shook his hand.


    "Why are you two here?"


    "Well... I got the warning, Typhon will be out soon, and the multiverse war can start anytime from now." Aaron said with a smile.


    "Yeah, that''s why we''re here! Because... Typhon will first attack the gods'' realm." Leo added with a chuckle.


    "Ok." Michael nodded.


    The two smiled and turned to Darren:


    "Who''s this?" They asked in unison.


    _______


    [Pantheon.]


    "Aaron and Leo are now Primordial?! What the fuck?!!"


    BAM!!!


    "What now?!!"


    The gods yelled in unison, and was stunned seeing another gateway opening up.


    "Don''t tell me?!" Hemara was stunned.


    "Come on!! We need to meet them!!" Erebus said, and disappeared from the hall... The gods quickly followed behind them.


    __________


    "Oh! This is Darren. Darren, He is Aaron, and this guy here Is Leo... Both leaders of their realms."


    Michael introduced.


    Darren nodded his head as a greeting. And looked up at the clear blue sky:


    "I gave those old guys five minutes, and it''s already 4 minutes now... One minute to go." He said.


    The four were confused, before they could say anything, a light gateway opened... And a young man with blonde hair, and blue eyes walked out... He was in a black outfit, with two katana hanging behind him.


    "A true god, impressive!" Michael said, staring at the youngest in their group.


    "Welcome... Don''t know you''re also coming." He said.


    "Mr Michael, why are you here?" The guy asked, a little surprised seeing Michael.


    "Just to get some information, but why are you here, Miles...? Shouldn''t you be with your girlfriend?"


    Miles chuckled: "She''s now my wife."


    "Oh! It seems we''re all married..."


    "I am not yet married." Leo said.


    "Ok..." Michael nodded, and turned to Darren:


    "What were you saying about some "old guy"?" He asked.


    Before Darren could answer, a voice sounded above them:


    "Sorry for keeping the Heroes and Lords waiting!"

 Chapter 489 - 489: Impossible

    [unknown Location.]


    [Forest of death.]


    ***What the hell are we doing here, Hecate?!!*** Hades yelled, his hand on the hilt of his sword... And in armor.


    ***Typhon is imprisoned in this forest.***


    Hacate Answered, and started walking, not even bothered by Hades''s yell.


    Hades looked at the other six and snorted:


    ***Let''s go!***


    He yelled, and followed behind Hecate.


    Gaea, Echidna, Poseidon, Nosferatu, Canine and Sword saint silently followed behind, all in armors.


    ***Stay alert, Just like its name, the forest is filled with nothing but death, even the ground we walk on can end your life.*** Gaea revealed.


    Sword saint and Canine looked at the ground in horror:


    ***Don''t worry, as long we don''t enter the deaths'' territory, we''ll be safe.*** She added, while the two sighed in relief...


    ***How can we know these "Deaths'' territory"? And what are deaths?*** She asked.


    The older gods looked at one another, and Poseidon chose to answer:


    ***Deaths are the personal soldiers of the Supreme Queen... They''re the ones placed here to guard over Typhon... Each one of them could kill a Lower god with two attacks, while a Transcendent, with one.***


    ***So powerful?!*** Sword saint gripped her sword tightly... Now moving her gaze around, her guard fully active.


    ***Wait, all this while; you don''t know where Ruler Typhon is imprisoned, how do you know about the Deaths?*** Canine asked.


    ***I detected them the moment we arrived here.*** Gaea said, and continued:


    ***I concealed our presence, as long we don''t enter their territory, we can free my son and get out of here.***


    ***But, won''t the supreme Queen come after us with her soldiers?*** Sword saint asked again.


    ***You asked too many questions, The Death are only 500 at most... Not even up to a thousand. With my love by our side, we can take care of them.*** Echidna said, turning to Sword saint, a slight frown could be seen on her face.


    ***Enough with the questions and answers, we already reached the heart of the forest.*** Hades said.


    _________


    [Between Chaos.]


    The Supreme Queen sat on her throne, watching the group of eight on a mirror.


    ""This is funny... Don''t you think?"" She asked, turning her heads to the eyes.


    Getting no answer, she sighed softly:


    ""Not saying anything? Don''t worry, I won''t kill them. But that didn''t mean I won''t attack them.""


    ****You!! What game are you playing?!! You can destroy me, and your universe will be safe! So why are you letting me out?!!**** He yelled in rage.


    ""Lower your voice, I see you''re dying to know the truth, and my reason for letting all these happened, even creating the Artifact, which the humans took as VRG...""


    She smirked at him:


    ""You''re not worthy to know, or ask me anything."" She added.


    ****Not worthy?!! They''re only four people in this universe that dare ask you something! First; Khaos. Second; Blood Goddess. Third; Lepetus. Fourth; Me!... The first two are dead! While Lepetus is trapped in the Abyssal! So I''m the only one left to dare ask you!!****


    The Queen stared at him with a raised eyebrow, her golden gaze fixed on him: ""You seem to forget someone.""


    ****Huh?****


    Typhon was stunned... Who''s Strong enough to question the Queen?


    He thought for a whole one minute, before his eyes widened in shock;


    ****You don''t mean?!!****


    ""Yes."" She said with a smile.


    ***You!!! You dare take that lowlife creature over me!!! Just wait, if I get out from here, I''ll have your head!!!!****


    ""Fufufufu... It has been a long time I heard someone said those words to me... Maybe millennia."" She smiled mischievous at him.


    Seeing the smile, Typhon was dumbfounded:


    ****What are you going to do?!!****


    ""You disrespect me, and ask me that?""


    She pointed her finger at the screen:


    ""I can simply kill these fools, but that''ll be boring... So why not watch them fight my soldiers?""


    ****You don''t mean.****


    A golden light appeared on her finger''s tip, and with a flick... It flew towards the screen, and disappeared upon making contact with the surface.


    __________ S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***We''re close.***


    Hacate said with a smile... The group were on a hill, staring at the huge dragon shape mountain before them.


    ***That... That''s miles away from here, and don''t forget we can''t fly or teleport in this forest.***


    Nosferatu said in a calm tone... His gaze on the mountain.


    Whizzed!!


    Gaea raised her head, and looked up at the golden light moving straight towards them with a blinding speed.


    ***MOVE!!!***


    She yelled... The group, who had also noticed the light jumped to the side... Dodging the attack.


    BOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!


    They all turned their heads around, only to see one-third of the forest behind them destroyed, turned into ashes by one attack.


    ***This?!!*** Echidna stood up, staring at the ashes, with embers still cracking on the ground.


    ***The one who sent this attack is stronger than a Primordial.*** Poseidon muttered.


    ***You''re saying Michael sent this?! Well... He''s our only enemy In such a realm, but still... He shouldn''t be this powerful.***


    ***We have another enemy who''s a sage... But he''s far off.*** Echidna stated.


    ***Yes, Darren... That demon doesn''t have any grudge with us, and besides, we already made peace with him.*** Gaea said.


    ***All thanks to my mother-in-law, but he could change side at will.***


    ***Don''t mistake something, Echidna... Darren isn''t in any sides, his only goals is to protect his family and empire... Target that, you''ll be his worst enemy.*** Gaea said...


    ...She turned to the forest, a slight frown on her face, as the goddess of earth, she knows, and hear everything on the earth... And at the moment.


    ***Hide!! I''ll conceal our presence!!!***


    The seven looked at one another, and quickly used their powers, instantly becoming Invisible... Some turning into rocks.


    Sword Saint, Canine, Nosferatu and Gaea looked down... Seeing figure walking out from the burnt forest, some on mounts.


    "The Deaths."


    The figures, cladded in golden armors, and riding armored horses calmly walked out from the forest, behind them were a hundred archers, a hundred cavalry. 100 Riders, and 200 foot soldiers.


    The biggest horse among the group, which was clad in pure red armor took six steps forward... With each step, cracks appeared on the ground.


    The commander moved his gaze around the place, and settled it on the Hill.


    TAP!! Tap!! TAP!! TAP!! TAP!!


    The Archers all took ten steps forward, removed golden arrows from their quivers, and tucked it on their bows.


    "Only fools go against the Queen... Take down the hill!"


    With his words, the soldiers released the arrows.


    ***FUCK!!! With my concealing powers! They shouldn''t be able to detect us! We need to get off this hill... Those weapons are all Divine-class, staying here will only lead to our death!!***


    Gaea muttered, turned to the other side of the hill, and ran towards it... Planning of jumping down the hill.


    Sword saint''s heart hammered against her ribs.


    ''***Divine-class weapons?***'' She thought, her mind racing.


    ***We''re outmatched.***


    Sword saint glanced at Echidna, seeing the same fear reflected in her eyes.


    "Divine-class weapons?!! Does that mean they all have Divine-class weapons?!!! Then what class is the Commander''s weapon?!"


    Sword saint asked, running behind Gaea.


    The group of eight quickly jumped down the hill, and at that exact moment, the arrows struck the top.


    BOOOOOOM!!!!!!!


    A Mushroom cloud rose into the air, and the moment they landed on the ground, the whole hill collapsed, rising smoke and dust.


    The smoke billowed around the gods, a temporary curtain. Gaea grabbed Echidna''s arm, pulling her forward. They stumbled through the ash-choked air. Behind them, the rumble of collapsing earth echoed through the forest.


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!!


    The huge horse stepped on the stones, its long mane moving in the wind. Golden eyes survey all over the place.


    "Those fools, no one can escape deaths." He muttered, his gauntlets gripping the rope of his horse.


    "Find them... And kill on spot!"


    With his words, the cavalry shot forward, racing towards the dragon shape mountain.


    The man moved his horse to the right, and race towards another direction... Golden trail of light following behind him.


    _____


    [Between Chaos.]


    ""Hahahahaha!!!""


    The Supreme Queen burst into laughter, seeing the gods running away from the destroyed hill.


    She turned to Typhon:


    ""Why are you silent, dear Typhon? Look at your people, running away from my soldiers... Fufufufu.""


    ****You!! Sending Sages against my soldiers isn''t too excessive?!!!**** Typhon yelled at her.


    ""My soldiers of sage are the undefeatable force, they might be a total of 500... But this force is the Pinnacle of armies!""


    She crossed her legs and smiled at Typhon.


    ****Where is the commander going?!**** Typhon asked.


    ""Don''t worry about that... You just need to watch."" She smiled at him.


    ''****This... This old witch is really unpredictable!! What is her True plan? What is her gain in this?****'' Typhon thought inwardly.


    ______


    Whoosh!!!


    ***I can''t believe this?! Back then... We ran away from Michael and his soldiers, now... We''re fucking running away from these guys!!*** Hades hissed, still running.


    ***This is different from Michael''s forces... These guys can wipe out his Walkers in less than five minutes! And our soldiers in less than three... Fighting is a death wish!*** Gaea said.


    Whoosh!!!!


    BAM!! BAM!! BAM!! BAM! BAM!!!


    ***This...? They''re catching up?*** Sword saint said in mild shock.


    ***That''s not the soldiers!!***


    Poseidon, and the gods instantly froze on track, seeing the red armored horse before them.


    ***Impossible!***

 Chapter 490 - 490: Tell Us!!

    Michael, Darren, Leo, Aaron and Miles looked up, seeing the gods appearing above them.


    "Sorry for keeping you all waiting."


    Zeus repeated his word, landing five meters from the five.


    "If I may... Why are you five here?" Erebus asked, landing beside Zeus.


    "Who are these guys?"


    Miles asked, moving his surprise gaze on the unknown figures before them.


    "These are the gods."


    Darren walked forward, his hands behind him:


    "They claim to be the protector of our realms, helping us from the shadows." He said, and scoffed:


    "They''re nothing but lazy fools!"


    "You!!"


    Hercules was enraged, his gaze cold.


    "Yes, Me! What can you do?!" Darren asked, and turned to Michael:


    "These guys said they''re our gods, protectors, and even guardians... They gave themselves countless names... But what did they do?" He turned to Leo.


    "Let''s start with Leo, the sixth realms; Alphavio."


    Darren turned around and pointed at Moros:


    "This guy, caused the doomsday! And not only that, he helped evolved the monsters... More than 70% of the sixth realm was killed due to this... And they called themselves our protectors."


    Darren turned to Miles:


    "Now the fifth realm; Narvik! They let a common demon, known as Echidna attack and almost turn the world into dust... If it hadn''t been for Michael! The sixth and Fifth realms out of the eleven realms will be destroyed!!"


    He stretched out both his hands to the side:


    "You want me to continue?! You said you''re our gods, but why did you let so many races die? Why can''t you stop those fools? Why did you let them invade our worlds, kill and almost conquer! Tell me... Why?" He asked.


    The gods looked at one another, not knowing what to say.


    Everything Darren said was true... But they couldn''t leave the artifact.


    "Darren, Emperor of the second realm; Amavera... We know you''re angry, but you guys aren''t the only one in battle! Do you think your realms could survive this long if we weren''t helping you five from behind?!" Hestia yelled, she had enough of Darren''s arrogance.


    "Oh... Helping us from behind? How?" He asked, staring at the 20 gods before them.


    "You!!"


    "Stop Hestia."


    Nyx said, stopping Hestia... Nyx nodded at her, and turned to Darren.


    "Darren, Don''t forget you''re not a demon by birth... You were just a human."


    Darren''s expression changed slightly.


    "When you, Darren... The Mafia king on earth was betrayed and killed, who saved you?"


    "Wait, Mafia King?" Michael turned to Darren.


    "Are you... I heard a story of a Mafia King--"


    "--Yes, Mr Michael... In the past, before the artifact... Or let''s say, before VRG. Darren was the Mafia Boss, feared not only by his subordinates, but the whole world... He was heartless, cold, and more... Arrogant. He had so many enemies, and they hatched a plan, and with the help of his second-in-command, they defeated him... On his last breath, I found him, and took him away from the realm, while Lord Khaos gave him a guard..."


    She smiled at him;


    "Now Darren, If I hadn''t saved you... Would you be here saying all these?" She asked.


    Darren frown... ''That night, Was she really the one?'' He thought.


    Nyx wasn''t done, and turned to Leo:


    "Leo John... We''re sorry about the deaths, but we were powerless, because helping will only lead to greater disaster. That''s why we pleaded with the Primordial of time, and move you, the last human two months before the D-Day. With the hope you could inform your world, and be prepared for the attack. Not everyone believed you, but you still saved millions... We all assisted you with your powers, with Helios being the leader."


    "This..."


    Leo was speechless.


    Nyx nodded at him and turned to Miles:


    "Miles, those fools use your race to set the downfall of your realm, but we already foresaw this, that''s why we helped your father discovered someone. She helped you, but it wasn''t enough, that''s why we had to direct Michael to yours and Leo''s realms."


    "How do you know about "Life"?"


    "Don''t worry about her... She already fulfilled her goal." Nyx answered, and turned to Aaron.


    "I don''t really need to say anything... You know the truth."


    Aaron slowly nodded his head.


    Nyx then turned to Drakon: "Drakon, the Prince and future Emperor of Draconian, the one who saved you is bonded to your master... Michael." She chuckled lightly, and turned to Michael:


    "Do I still need to say it again, Michael?" She asked.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary." Michael gave a small nod.


    "Good."


    Nyx nodded, and turned to Darren, who was silent:


    "So Darren, just because we don''t show ourselves, or scream to the whole realms, doesn''t mean we aren''t helping."


    "Then what about the other realms! And why are you ten always in this realm?! Even when someone is in need, you never helped!!"


    Nyx released a breath, and looked up at Darren.


    "We can''t do that... I know you lost people, but if we leave, the whole universe will be destroyed."


    "Destroyed?! Why?!" Darren yelled, not believing her. To him; she was just giving excuses.


    "Darren."


    They turned to Erebus:


    "The first realm is the core of the whole eleven realms."


    "...."


    "Uh?"


    They were stunned, eyes wide open...


    "Shouldn''t the gods'' realm be the core of the whole realms?" Miles asked in mild confusion.


    "That''s what everyone thought, but those fools know this." Erebus turned to Michael:


    "Your world is the core of the realms. If your world is destroyed, the whole realms will automatically collapse... Do you now know why the first realm is always targeted?"


    "VRG?"


    "Yes, the artifact is the only way to strengthen the Inhabitants of the first realm... So your race would be able to protect themselves against any attack." Erebus nodded.


    "Ok... But that didn''t answer my question, why can''t you guys leave the eleven realms?!" Darren wasn''t giving up.


    "Emperor Darren... The artifact is a precious thing, with immense powers, but fragile. Typhon knows how to get his hands on it, and if that ever happens, everything as we know it will be destroyed. Leaving the artifact will only give them a chance to get it... That''s why we must always be with it, to protect the realms!" Zeus answered.


    "Wait."


    Leo nodded in realization:


    "Don''t you think that''s why Typhon is attacking the gods'' realm? To get the artifact!"


    The rest were speechless.


    ______________


    [Death Forest.]


    "Hmm..."


    The group looked over their shoulders, seeing the soldiers marching towards them... The ground trembling with every step.


    ***You! Do you think you can stop us?!*** Echidna yelled at the golden armored figure, her fists clenched in rage. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm..." The figure repeated, not saying anything, just staring at the eight gods.


    ***I have enough!!***


    Canine took a step forward, staring at the commander before them.


    ***Now listen! If I defeat you, my people will be--***


    Whoosh!!!


    A blur of steel flashed. One moment, Canine stood defiant, the next, his head was severed, tumbling across the mossy floor. His eyes, wide with disbelief, staring at the figure. Blood pulsed from his neck, staining the emerald green a sickening crimson... He collapsed afterward, dead.


    ***Canine!!!***


    Sword saint and Nosferatu yelled in shock, their faces instantly turned paled.


    The gods all raised their heads to the commander, who slowly sheathed his broadsword... All this while, he was still on his horse.


    "How dare an ant challenge the commander of the Supreme Queen?" He asked, his voice deep and cold.


    ''***This?! Canine was a True God, but he was taken down by a single move... Without resisting, or anticipating the attack!!***'' Echidna took some steps backward, her body trembling in fear.


    BANG!!


    The commander dismounted, and the air around him shimmered. A wave of heat washed over the gods, making their armor feel like it was burning their skin. An almost palpable force pressed against them, forcing them back three steps.


    "You think you''re so great??"


    He asked, gripping his sword tightly... His soldiers standing behind them.


    ****How dare you?!!!****


    A thunderous roar sounded from the sky, shaking the whole forest.


    The commander moved his gaze around the green forest, and looked up, seeing a gigantic dragon, with 100 heads staring at him.


    "Hmm... A soul Manifestation? Do you think that scares me?" He asked, his voice as calm as always.


    ****What an Ignorant child! You killed one of my Lords! You can only pay with your life!!****


    Gaea looked at the group, and with the soldiers distracted by Typhon... They quickly escaped from the place.


    While they were escaping with their lives, Typhon was getting ready to attack the 500 soldiers.


    "You can''t defeat us."


    The commander stated.


    ****Oh?! You are only a sage, while the rest are Primordial! Others might think you''re all sages! But I know the truth!!****


    "We weren''t lying to begin with... Our strength just made you all believe it, so we simply went along with your mindset, is something wrong with that?"


    ****You!!!****


    Typhon opened his mouths, and formed a huge fireball in his maw... Without wasting a second, he released a torrent of flames towards the Commander.


    "I thought as Typhon, the King of monsters... You''ll be more powerful than this?"


    The commander drew out his sword, and with a single swing, he sent a crescent energy slash; which collided on Typhon''s attack... Instantly shattering it.


    "You know the strength of us, Deaths... But you still chose to attack, just because of these..."


    The Commander''s word trialed off, not seeing Hades and the gods.


    ****Hehehehe! Don''t be surprised... Don''t worry, we''ll see again. Then, I''ll know if you can be this arrogant!****


    Typhon instantly disappeared.


    "Such audacity!!!"


    The commander yelled in rage.

 Chapter 491 - 491: The Return Of Typhon 1

    Whizzed!!


    Michael, Darren, Leo, Aaron, Miles, and the young gods all walked out from a spinning gateway, right above the forest.


    "So this is the death Forest..." Darren muttered, moving his gaze on the trees below.


    "Yes... Come on, Typhon is sealed at that mountain!"


    Athena pointed at the dragon shape mountain, while Michael and his group raised their eyebrows.


    "Isn''t that too noticeable?" Leo asked.


    "Well... We aren''t the ones who sealed Typhon, so..."


    "Forget it, let''s go."


    Michael said, and flew towards the forest, the nine following behind him.


    _______


    ***We''re finally here!***


    Echidna said in relief, staring at the two thousands meters tall mountain.


    ***It''s not yet time to celebrate.***


    Gaea turned to Hecate:


    ***I believe you know what to do?***


    The old goddess nodded, and walked towards the mountain... She stopped a foot from it, and with a flick of her hand, a golden token in shape of a dragon appeared in her palm.


    The gods watched as she slowly fixed the token on a dragon shape painting on the mountain''s wall.


    BAM!!!


    The whole mountain trembled, while she quickly removed her hand, leaving the token on the painting... Hecate took five steps back, staring at the trembling mountain with a please smile on her face.


    _____


    BAM!!


    The commander looked up at the distance, his gaze cold.


    "Our part is completed... Move back."


    He turned his horse around, and walked back to the forest. His soldiers not knowing the reason, simply turned around and followed him.


    ____


    BAM!!!


    "No!! They''re uncovering the gate!!" Artemis yelled, and shot forward.


    Michael and his group looked at one another, and followed behind.


    ''Partner, why did you send Birdbrain away? Is something wrong?''


    Drakon sent a telepathic message.


    ''I detected a powerful presence, I just asked Reaper to check it out.'' Michael replied.


    ''Oh? But what if this stranger is a foe?''


    ''Reaper can simply retreat.'' Michael said, and turned to Drakon... Who was also staring at him in confusion.


    ''Just focus on the mission.'' Michael added.


    Drakon nodded, and moved his gaze to the mountain.


    _______


    Whoosh!


    Deep within the Death Forest, the soldiers clad in golden armor marched in eerie silence. The only sound was the rhythmic thud of their boots on the forest floor. Suddenly, the commander, cloaked in golden armor, raised a hand, halting the procession.


    "You are good... If you haven''t gotten too close, I won''t have detected you."


    He said, and slowly looked over his shoulder.


    Reaper, who stood 300 meters from the soldiers were flabbergasted... 300 meters was already a huge gap, then how the hell did the commander detect him?


    He watched the soldiers came to a stop, and the commander, was currently walking towards his location.


    ''They already know I''m here.''


    Reaper thought, and leaped down the tree... Steadily landing on the ground.


    "Welcome, Reaper." The commander said.


    Reaper narrowed his eyes, the Commander was a hundred meters away from him, but he could clearly hear his voice.


    "**Who are you?!**" Reaper yelled.


    The commander chuckled, and moved his gaze around the trees; "Are you guys ready to show yourselves?" He asked.


    With his words, ten figures walked out from thin air... And some sat on tree beaches, while the rest stood with folded arms.


    "The Blades... Ruler Michael don''t disappoint." The commander added.


    He raised his hands, grabbed his helmet, and slowly removed it, revealing a beautiful lady, with long gray hair, and golden eyes. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "**.....**"


    Acht''s hand tightened on the hilt of his sword. Funf''s eyes widened, a flicker of surprise crossing her usually stoic face. Zwei exchanged a stunned glance with Neun, her brow furrowed. Even Reaper, usually so composed, felt a prickle of unease. The silence stretched, broken only by the rustling of leaves.


    "**A Female?**"


    "Yes..."


    The commander smiled, her voice now femalia, and smoother.


    "Everyone took me as a man, Became of my... What? Voice, yeah..."


    She looked up at them;


    "There are only a handful of gods who had seen my face, count yourselves lucky."


    "**Ok... The Ruler wants to know who you are.**"


    Eins said in a calm tone, he was in his golden outfit, hugging his sword on his chest, while his gaze fixed on the now-female commander.


    "Oh, how charming," she said, a hint of amusement in her voice.


    "Just tell him we''re allies. And that, we''ll meet again soon enough." She added.


    "**Ok, what about your name?**" Reaper asked.


    "Not the time for that..."


    She moved her gaze on the blades and Reaper, and gave a small smile:


    "We''ll meet again."


    She flicked her hand, and her horse came running.


    "**A Celestial-Class Horse?**" Funf was surprised, eyes wide open.


    The commander got on her horse, and a huge gateway, measuring five meters tall, and 30 meters wide, appeared behind them.


    The soldiers all turned around, and walked towards it.


    "**Where are you going?!**" Zwei asked.


    "To prepare for the great war... But It''s all up to your Ruler, if we; The death will partake in this war."


    She turned her horse, and walked towards the gateway.


    "We''ll meet again, Abyssal Inhabitants."


    That was the last word Reaper and the group heard before she disappeared in the gateway, and it closed afterward.


    "**Hmm... What should we tell the Ruler?**" Neun asked, a little lost.


    __________


    BOOM!!


    The wall collapsed, and a hole appeared in front of the gods.


    ***Uh? What''s that?*** Hades asked.


    ***The hole of fate.*** Hecate answered, and walked towards the wall.


    ***What is the hole of fate?*** Sword saint asked in mild confusion.


    ***The hole of fate is the passage to countless prisons in the universe... To locate the right prison is a very difficult job, and you must be a sorcerer to be able to activate it...*** Echidna answered.


    ***In that case, we are lucky to have Hecate!*** Nosferatu said.


    ***There is only one downside to it... Any sorcerer who successfully released a personal will give his or her soul in exchange.*** Poseidon said.


    Nosferatu''s, Echidna''s, and Sword saint''s eyes widened in shock.


    ***Isn''t she?--***


    ***--Don''t worry, Echidna... To accomplish our goal, we need Lord Typhon... Fighting the gods without him will only lead to our death. But sacrificing one life, will save the rest.*** Hecate said, and bought out a glass vial, containing Michael''s blood.


    She stood in front of the hole, and poured the drop of blood inside... Then took two steps backward, while the other, took five steps.


    Hecate stretched both her hands to the side, and started an incantation:


    ***Des de les profunditats de la terra, Vent, Foc i ¨¤nima, t''invoco, Tif¨®, apareix davant meu!!!***


    *


    *


    *


    [Translation: From the depths of the earth, Wind, Fire and soul, I call upon thee, Typhon, appear before me!!!.]

 Chapter 492 - 492: The Return Of Typhon 2

    [Between Chaos.]


    The Supreme Queen turned her head from the mirror to Typhon:


    ""it seems it''s time."" She smiled mischievously at him.


    ****I don''t know your plan, Queen... But I''ll try my best to hinder it! Your plan will never come to play!!****


    The Queen just chuckled with his words, and she watched as Typhon slowly disappeared from the second mirror.


    ""You can only stop my plan when you have knowledge of it... Not when you don''t even know the first step.""


    She turned to the entrance, and at that moment, the double doors opened, and the commander walked inside, her helmet in hand.


    "My Queen!"


    She knelt down on a knee, and bowed her head.


    ""You did good, I am impressed... But you still have one more mission to take care of.""


    "I know, my Queen... You don''t need to worry about it. Just know it''s accomplished."


    ""Good...""


    She looked up at the entrance, seeing Tartarus and Chronos walking inside.


    ""Tartarus, I think it''s time to start plan C, and D will follow after if you succeed...""


    She turned to Chronos:


    ""Is the battlefield set?""


    "Yes, Mr Queen!!" Chronos nodded with a low bow.


    The Queen nodded, and relaxed on her golden throne. Turning her head to the mirror, she smiled:


    ""For now, let''s watch the show."" She muttered.


    _________


    "STOP!!!"


    The seven turned around, seeing Michael and his group landing on the ground.


    ***Hahaha!!! You''re late!! Hecate already finished the last requirement!!*** Hades said with a laugh.


    BOOOOM!!!


    The huge explosion, drew everyone''s attention... They turned to the mountain, seeing cracks appearing on the surface, the hundred heads dragon shape mountains started cracking.


    "Oh No!"


    Athena muttered.


    "Typhon is freed."


    Whoosh!!


    A searing red beam of energy lanced down from the heavens, striking Hecate with the force of a thunderbolt. The impact sent shockwaves rippling through the air, throwing dust and debris into the sky


    ***AHHHH!!!***


    She let out a painful shriek, and before everyone''s horrified gazes, the old goddess disintegrated into light particles, which was then taken by the wind.


    "Hmm... So she sacrificed herself for Typhon, how... Surprising." Darren said, his hand on his jaw, a thoughtful expression on his face.


    CRACK!!!


    ***Fufufufu! My Son is almost out! You fools'' blood will be the start of his reign!*** Gaea yelled.


    ***Yes.*** Echidna turned to Darren.


    ***Darren, why don''t you join us? If you do, your world will be protected, even if the first realm is destroyed, yours will be saved.*** She added.


    Darren scoffed:


    "I would have accepted in the past... But now? After knowing Michael, and these guys... I refuse."


    Echidna shrugged her shoulders with an indifferent expression:


    ***It''s good... We can simply kill you here, and destroy your realm next... Oh? I heard you have beautiful wives. Some men will be dying to have a taste of them.***


    Darren chuckled:


    "It has been years I heard someone said those words, and that person had her neck cracked."


    Echidna took two steps backward, seeing Darren''s gaze... She subconsciously raised her hand to her neck, her face paled.


    ****You dare threaten my Love?!!!****


    A roar sounded all over the place, and moment next; a pillar of light fell on the mountain, sending a powerful wind current towards the surroundings.


    The group quickly leaped backward, creating distance from the wind.


    ****Finally?! I got to see the sun again!****


    Michael and everyone present, raised their heads to the cloud of dust and smoke, seeing a handsome man, with shoulder-length golden hair, and eyes... His gaze fixed on the figures below.


    "Typhon."


    Both Michael and Aaron murmured with a deep frown.


    ***Ruler Typhon!!***


    Poseidon, Nosferatu, Sword saint, Hades, and Echidna quickly got down on one knee, and bowed their heads.


    Typhon landed on the ground, and moved his gaze around the kneeling gods.


    ****Rise.****


    The five stood up, while Typhon walked towards Gaea.


    ****Mother.****


    He stopped in front of her.


    Gaea smiled warmly, and placed her hand on his cheek, her touch surprisingly gentle:


    ***Sorry, my son. We''ll get stronger and have our revenge on that Bitch.*** She said.


    ****Don''t think too much about it, let''s just deal with these ants.**** Typhon said, and turned his head to Michael.


    ****We Finally met, Brother.****


    Typhon said, the word laced with a strange mix of amusement and something else¡­ something colder. He advanced towards Michael, his eyes gleaming with an unsettling light.


    ****Really powerful... Now a saga! Impressive!****


    He stopped 10 meters from the group, and folded his hands behind him.


    "Typhon, It''s nice meeting you... But I have a question, why are you referring to me as your brother?!"


    ****Don''t worry, little Brother. This isn''t the place to talk about this.****


    "Oh?! Are you scared?!" Darren asked.


    Typhon turned his head to Darren, and chuckled:


    ****You, Darren. You''re just an ant... And besides, you aren''t here because of me, but Khaos...****


    Typhon chuckled:


    ****Let me guess, you have two minutes left, and you''ll be teleported to your real destination.****


    Darren was silent for five seconds and nodded: "You''re right. And you do know this isn''t the end... We''ll meet again."


    ****Hehehe, I''ll be waiting for you.**** Typhon said, and added:


    ****Yes, I''m not fighting... Come on, I was locked in there for centuries. Do you think I''ll waste my energy on you now? I''ll rather have fun... Don''t you think brother?****


    He turned to Michael. Who just stared at him.


    Typhon sighed, and moved his gaze on the young gods.


    ****I''ll help you, Michael... Only because you''re my brother. Now listen; my first target is the first realm, as the name suggested, it''s the first, so it should be the first target, hahaha!****


    Michael''s eyes narrowed. He didn''t trust Typhon''s easygoing demeanor for a second.


    "We''ll see about that," He replied, his voice carefully neutral


    Typhon grinned: S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ****That''s why you''re my brother.****


    He turned around and walked back to Gaea.


    ****Come on, Mum.****


    "Hey!! When are you attacking?!" Michael asked with a smile.


    ''****Did he just called me "Hey"?****'' Typhon thought in mild surprised, but still answered:


    ****You have three days.****


    Typhon nodded, and held Gaea''s shoulders.


    Michael and the group watched as Typhon, and his family disappeared.


    "Partner! Do you believe him?"


    Drakon asked, turning to Michael.


    "Not one bit... Typhon is lying, and he won''t attack the first realm. His target is the gods'' Realm."


    "But... What if he''s saying the truth?" Aaron asked.


    Michael turned to the four:


    "All of you need to get ready, the war is upon us."

 Chapter 493 - 493: Worldwide Evacuation!

    Typhon and his team materialized in a vast, roofless hall. Above them, a colossal red sky swarmed with millions of dragons.


    ***I don''t understand, Love.*** Echidna said, her face etched with confusion.


    ***Why are we attacking the First Realm? I thought the Gods'' Realm would be our primary target.***


    ****Don''t be foolish.**** Typhon retorted, striding towards the skeletal throne and settling upon it. His gaze swept over the assembled gods.


    ****Where are Ares and the others?****


    ***Lord Typhon.*** Poseidon answered:


    ***Moros''s betrayal caused some disruption within the army. Ares is currently occupied with damage control.***


    Typhon nodded, a smile playing on his lips. ****Prepare the forces. We attack the Gods'' Realm tomorrow.****


    ***Huh?***


    The six gods exchanged stunned glances.


    ****Why the bewildered expressions? Did you truly believe I would attack the First Realm directly?**** He scoffed.


    ****Not when their fate rests within the gods'' Realm. If I acquire the artifact, I can simply obliterate the First Realm. We won''t need to fight then¡ªjust conquer.****


    The gods nodded, smiles of anticipation spreading across their faces. Hades, however, inquired:


    ***So, you successfully distracted Michael?***


    ****No,**** Typhon replied.


    ****Michael would never be deceived by my words.**** He grinned.


    ****Open 34 S-Rank gates in the First Realm¡ªtwo in each city. I''m eager to witness how Michael intends to protect his precious world.**** He chuckled.


    ***Yes!*** The gods acknowledged, their understanding evident.


    Typhon then turned to Gaea.


    ****Don''t fret, Mother.**** He reassured her. ****During my imprisonment, I discovered an alternative method to release the Titans, one that doesn''t involve killing Michael. We simply need to venture into the Abyss, and I''ll handle the rest.****


    ***But... the Abyss isn''t our territory.*** Gaea pointed out, her voice laced with concern.


    ****I''m aware.**** Typhon acknowledged. ****Echidna, you''ll assist me with a crucial task.****


    ***Tell me, Love.*** Echidna responded.


    ****Your mission is to keep Michael occupied.**** Typhon instructed.


    ****I don''t care how you accomplish it¡ªjust ensure it''s done.****


    Echidna pondered for a moment, then nodded decisively. ***I understand, and I know precisely how to capture his attention.*** A smirk tugged at her lips.


    ****Excellent.**** Typhon approved.


    ''****The Supreme Queen is undoubtedly plotting something.****'' He mused.


    ''****And I''ll exhaust every possible avenue to thwart her. I may be ignorant of the specifics of her plan, but I''m certain it revolves around Michael.****''


    ________


    [Gods'' Realm.]


    Michael, accompanied by Aaron, Leo, and Miles, entered the pantheon hall. Darren had been teleported earlier, leaving the four behind.


    "Michael," Erebus greeted. "Did Typhon?"


    "Yes, Erebus," Michael confirmed.


    "Typhon is free... He plans to attack both my world and yours." Michael added.


    Erebus sighed, slumping back into his seat. "He''s already initiated his assault." He gestured towards the massive mirror above them.


    Michael followed his gaze to the mirror, his brow furrowing as he witnessed colossal gateways materializing in the skies above each city.


    "This...?" Michael was taken aback.


    "He intends to decimate your realm..." Erebus added.


    Zeus waved his hand, the image on the screen shifting to reveal a massive green tree.


    "Throughout the entire universe, only three of these trees exist," Zeus explained. "One resides in the Gods'' Realm, the second in the Titans'' prison, and the third... its location remains unknown. We believe these trees serve as some form of connection, but no one has yet discovered how to activate them."


    Michael studied the tree intently, then slowly nodded. "Is that golden sword part of it?" he asked.


    "Golden sword?!"


    Erebus, Nyx, Zeus, Hemera, and the others exclaimed in unison, their expressions a mixture of surprise and confusion. Even Aaron, Leo, and Miles were perplexed.


    "What sword?" Aaron asked, bewildered.


    "The sword engraved on the tree," Michael clarified. "Look at it¡ªcan''t you see the sword?" He scanned their faces.


    The gods exchanged glances and shook their heads.


    "We can''t see any sword," Leo admitted.


    Zeus rose to his feet. "What if...?" His words trailed off, a realization dawning upon him.


    "What if Ruler Michael can activate it?!" Erebus gasped, his eyes widening.


    BEEEEP!!


    A piercing alarm shattered the tense atmosphere, causing everyone to jump.


    Nyx swiftly altered the view on the mirror to Drakon''s world.


    They watched in horror as a gigantic gateway appeared above the dragon empire.


    "This?!"


    Nyx switched the scene to Miles''s world, revealing another gate appearing. Then, she showed Leo''s and Aaron''s worlds, where not one, but three gates were visible above their cities.


    "No! Typhon plans to annihilate all the realms simultaneously! We can''t protect everyone!" Nyx exclaimed, her face paling.


    "I believe we must resort to Moros''s plan¡ªrequest assistance from our worshippers," Zeus suggested.


    "From our worshippers?" Michael questioned, the idea not sitting well with him.


    "Can you show me the artifact?" he asked, his gaze fixed on Zeus.


    Zeus nodded and waved his hand.


    CLICK!!


    Michael, Leo, Aaron, and Miles recoiled as the ground before them split open, and a massive diamond-shaped glass cage ascended. An intense surge of energy radiated outwards.


    Michael''s eyes were drawn to the star-shaped gem nestled within the diamond-glass cage. He could sense the immense power emanating from the star.


    "So, this is the artifact? I expected something more... Maybe colossal," Michael murmured.


    "Wait, this ''artifact'' has been here all along?" Aaron asked, incredulous.


    "Yes," Hemera confirmed. "This is the most secure location in the entire realm." She turned to Michael and his companions.


    "Shouldn''t you be in your respective realms? You''ve witnessed the unfolding events¡ªthey need you." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm... You raise a valid point," Aaron conceded.


    "Indeed," Leo agreed.


    The three turned to Michael.


    "It''s alright," Michael reassured them. "You should go. Your worlds need you."


    The three nodded and vanished from the hall.


    "What about you, Ruler Michael?" Nyx inquired.


    Michael was silent for a moment, then snapped his fingers. The space behind him cracked open, and a swirling vortex materialized.


    The gods watched as Reaper and the ten blades emerged.


    "**Ruler!**" They greeted in unison.


    "I''m already aware of the situation in the forest." Michael said, then turned to the group.


    "Listen closely, Reaper. Throughout your service to me, this is the most critical information I have ever imparted to you."


    The fearsome hybrid wolf looked up, his face etched with confusion.


    "Drakon has returned to his realm, and I require you and your team to return to Amerisa."


    "**...**"


    Reaper and the ten blades were speechless.


    "Amerisa is in dire straits." Michael continued. "You all must return to Amerisa and instruct everyone¡ªadults and children alike¡ªto relocate to Amerisa. There are no players strong enough to confront two S-Rank gates. They must fortify Amerisa." He paused.


    "Take five million walkers with you. Shenras and Havoc should accompany you as well. Ensure Amerisa survives this crisis."


    Despite their confusion, Reaper and the ten blades nodded.


    "**As the Ruler commands!**" they responded in unison.


    "Go now," Michael urged.


    The group nodded, rose to their feet, turned, and walked towards the vortex. Reaper cast one final look at Michael before entering, while Michael closed the vortex and turned to the gods.


    "I intend to manipulate this artifact, but I''m currently unable to do so." he explained. He surveyed the gods.


    "Take me to the tree."


    _________


    [Amerisa.]


    [Amerisa''s High College.]


    "What in the world is this?!" Maria exclaimed, staring at the crimson clouds above them.


    "It''s a gateway! But I''ve never seen one so enormous!" Jimmy replied, his face paling.


    "Check the news!" Carl urged, rushing towards the group, a phone in his hand.


    Mira, Maria, and Jimmy turned to him.


    "What else could the reporters possibly be saying?" Jimmy asked.


    "Just watch!" Carl insisted, stopping in front of them. He held up his phone and played a video.


    ["This is a global crisis. We have just received word that these gates are appearing across all 17 cities! Calculations indicate a total of 34 S-gates. Cities are currently being evacuated, with everyone heading to Amerisa. I understand some of you have questions, but this is an order from Supreme himself."]


    The screen changed, revealing Jennifer standing on a podium, surrounded by reporters and cameras.


    ["We have just received news from Micky... These gates are all S-Rank and extremely dangerous. 50-60% of not only Amerisa but all 17 cities have played VRG and have slain monsters. The one who sent these gates is the main ruler of these monsters. He intends to wipe us out! And to survive, we need to stand together!"] Jennifer concluded.


    "When was this broadcast?" Mira asked.


    "Ten minutes ago," Carl replied.


    ["To save and protect ourselves and our loved ones... we all need to come together. That''s the only way we can defeat Typhon,"] Jennifer continued.


    The screen changed, and the female reporter reappeared.


    ["As you''ve just heard, this is a worldwide evacuation. Please, if you''re not in Amerisa, start moving now. If you''re worried about accommodation, worry no more. The president and military commander have assured us that won''t be a problem¡ªhouses are ready. Players, please, if you''re in VRG, we need you all back..."]


    Carl tapped the phone screen, closing the news broadcast. "What should we do?" he asked.


    "If this thing opens, can we withstand its full force?"


    Mira scanned the chaotic school grounds. Everyone was running, not towards their classes, but towards the exits.


    "We need to get out of here," she said. "At least stay with our families."


    "Miss Mira! Miss Maria!" a voice called out.


    The two turned to see who was calling them.

 Chapter 494 - 494: Next Course OF Action

    "Mr. Norman."


    "Miss Mira, Miss Maria... Mrs. Erika asked us to bring you guys back, right now," he said.


    "Okay... Carl."


    Mira turned to Carl:


    "You and Jimmy should move to Unity Street; that way, you''ll be safer."


    The two looked at one another and nodded in understanding.


    "I''ll tell my dad."


    "Same here."


    The girls nodded and followed Norman.


    Carl and Jimmy watched as the two entered the car and drove away.


    "Come, we need to get out of here!"


    [Unity Street.]


    [Michael''s home.]


    At the moment, all the top figures were seated in the huge sitting room, staring at one another in silence.


    Around them stood their advisors and the conquerors'' elders.


    Squeak!


    A sharp sound tore the tense silence, drawing everyone''s attention.


    Mira and Maria walked inside the sitting room and froze at the entrance, seeing everyone before them...


    What shocked the two most was that everyone was in armor... all Legendary and Mystical-class armors.


    "You''re back."


    Erika stood up and approached the two girls... She was also in armor.


    "Sister... Why?"


    Maria stopped halfway, staring at Erika''s silver armor.


    Erika stopped in front of the two girls and smiled:


    "You know what''s happening outside, right?" she asked.


    The two girls nodded.


    "And you also know everyone is currently evacuating to Amerisa?"


    The two nodded again.


    "Good..."


    She looked over her shoulder at Jennifer, who gave her a reassuring smile. Erika nodded and turned to the two confused girls.


    "We''re getting ready to enter the gates in Amerisa."


    "What?!"


    Both Mira and Maria exclaimed in unison.


    "We know it''s dangerous, but if Amerisa is going to be a safe haven, we need to close these gates above us."


    "But... S-Rank gates are..."


    "I know, Mira..."


    Erika caressed her cheek:


    "Your brother sent help... And to stay on the safe side, we''re only allowing Grandmaster medals and above..."


    She smiled at them:


    "And do you know how many Grandmasters and Sovereigns are in VRG?"


    Maria: "Hundreds?"


    "No.... Well, yes," Erika chuckled, and added:


    "We are planning on dividing into two teams... We''ll lead the first. The second team will have Joker, Commander Wang, Daniel, and the rest... They''ll be taking 70% of our forces with them."


    "Is that...?"


    "A little too many?"


    "Yes, but they need it more than us," Jennifer answered.


    The two girls finally nodded their heads and walked inside with Erika.


    Everyone waited for the three to sit down before Commander Wang started.


    "Okay, everyone, this is the plan!"


    He pointed his finger at the map of Amerisa before him, placed on the center table... for everyone to see.


    "These two huge red circles are the S-Rank gates."


    "Mr. Commander."


    Everyone turned to Mira.


    "What about these black circles around Amerisa''s borders?" she asked.


    "Good question..." Wang smiled: sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know some of you are wondering why these are here... So let me tell you. Those monsters not only opened S-Rank gates above the city but opened countless C-Rank, B-Rank, and even A-Rank gates... The total number of gates currently in our world is 150... with 34 being S-Rank... Whatever is coming, we need to fortify Amerisa because if our plan goes through, and everyone hides in Amerisa... the monsters will all attack the city."


    He sighed:


    "That''s why closing the gates above us is very important. If these two are gone, we won''t have to worry about surprise attacks," he said.


    "Yes."


    The President took over:


    "When you guys are in the game, we''ll use any cards necessary to send messages to any players in VRG or in the game city! We need everyone here! This is the battle for our survival!"


    "The President is correct; we''ll also send messages to all the guilds; everyone needs to join forces!" Joker said.


    "I have an idea!"


    Everyone turned their heads to Chris, who opened his mouth:


    "I used a card to ask the AI for very important information, and you know what I discovered?"


    "Tell us, Prince Chris," Rahond said.


    "Amerisa has a population of 100 million people and is the largest city among the 17 cities... Not only that, but it also has powerful defense systems and shields... But... we have a low number of players."


    "Uh? What are you saying? Amerisa has more players than the other cities!" Joker said.


    "Yes, ''the other cities,'' but we need everyone''s help... Look at this, Amerisa is strong and more, but 60% are still non-players! I''m saying, why don''t we ask the fittest to start playing VRG?"


    The room was silent, but Chris wasn''t done.


    "VRG has EXP cards and Mana Unlocking cards... No one uses them because they''re just too expensive. But we all have enough Lifetimes and diamonds to get more than a million EXP cards and Mana Unlocking cards for every new player... Yes, bronze medal holders are weak, but they''re still better than ordinary humans."


    "Yes! My brother is right; we aren''t 100% sure the city wall or shield can hold back millions of monsters... Nevertheless, the shield will be breached, and monsters will enter... If everyone is at least a Bronze medal holder, they''ll be able to protect themselves. Don''t you think?" Camila asked, moving her gaze around everyone present.


    Silence.


    Everyone was lost in thought, weighing the pros and cons of the siblings'' suggestion. After a few seconds, Amerisa''s President nodded.


    "You two have a point; we should be prepared for everything, including the worst-case scenario... But, do you think the citizens will accept?" he asked.


    "They will when they know it''s about their safety and the only way to protect their families," Jennifer nodded and turned to Commander Wang.


    "Commander, please send word... Those coming to Amerisa will also partake in this... We need more soldiers," she said.


    "Understood," Commander Wang nodded.


    Jennifer then turned to Eins, who stood some meters from the group, his hands folded in front of his chest, while his back leaned on the wall.


    "Please, can you inform Micky we need as many Lifetimes and Diamonds as needed?"


    Eins stared at her for a second, nodded, and closed his eyes.


    "If I may."


    The governor turned his head from Eins to Jennifer:


    "Where is Mr Michael? Don''t you think we need him here?"


    He asked the question that was on everyone''s mind.

 Chapter 495 - 495: We Will Be Back!

    Jennifer slowly turned her head to Erika:


    "Michael is currently fighting for our lives," Erika said.


    "For our lives? Then what are we doing?" Jasmine asked, mildly confused.


    "We aren''t fighting for our lives, just protecting them and making sure we live longer," Erika clarified.


    Her words confused not only Jasmine but everyone in the room.


    "Look, we get our powers from VRG and AI, right?"


    Everyone nodded.


    "Michael is protecting this AI... I know sometimes you''ve all wondered what controls the AI and VRG... Let me tell you. In another world, far from our galaxy, live more powerful beings; they''re the ones who created this artifact¡ª"


    "¡ªArtifact?"


    "Yes, Mr. Daniel... If this artifact is destroyed, we lose not only our powers but also our Lifetimes... And when we lose Lifetimes, what happens?"


    She directed the question to everyone in the room.


    "We all die."


    "Yes... That''s why my love isn''t here; he''s currently battling the Ruler of these monsters, just to keep us alive, and we''ll also do our best to stay alive."


    Everyone finally understood. They had been so wrong and ignorant, thinking Michael abandoned them or was hiding somewhere... If Erika hadn''t explained, they would still be in the dark.


    "Michael is truly our savior... No amount of thanks can express our gratitude," Amerisa''s founder, who had been silent until then, finally spoke.


    "Yes!"


    The rest agreed.


    "Done."


    They all turned to Eins, a little confused... Moments later:


    DING!!


    Jennifer froze, hearing the unbelievable amount.


    DING!


    Erika smiled at the notification.


    DING!!!


    "Did I hear that right?!" Joker was horrified.


    DING!!


    "100 trillion Lifetimes and in-game Diamonds?!"


    DING!!!


    ''Me? Why did he gift me something?'' Evan wondered inwardly.


    DING!!!


    "WOW! This is the best Guild Master ever!!" Tyson yelled in joy.


    DING!!!


    Daniel blinked a few times and turned to Jennifer and Erika, who sat beside each other. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before anyone knew it, the leaders, guild masters, and even the founders stood up and bowed to the Conquerors.


    "Thank you, Miss Jennifer, and Mrs. Brian!!"


    They said in unison, stunning the two ladies.


    "What are you all doing? Please... When Micky returns, you can thank him," Jennifer said quickly.


    The group looked at one another and nodded.


    Erika smiled and turned to Eins: "Tell Michael we appreciate it, and we''re waiting for him."


    Eins nodded.


    "Okay, everyone, get ready... We''ll attack the two gates simultaneously. The commander will take the gate at Amerisa''s high school, while we''ll take the one south of Amerisa," Jennifer said.


    "I''m going with you."


    "Same here."


    "No."


    "Not happening."


    Both Jennifer and Erika said flatly.


    "But...."


    "No, Mira! You two are staying with Sunny and the others," Erika said firmly.


    Commander Wang turned to Joker, then to the founder and President. They all nodded and stood up:


    "Thank you for everything; we''ll be on our way," Commander Wang said.


    "Okay, Commander... We''ll also get ready," Jennifer nodded.


    They watched the group exit the house and turned to the sulking Mira and Maria.


    "We expect this from Mira, not you, Maria," Erika said, hands folded on her chest, frowning.


    "But we want to come along!"


    Maria protested.


    "You heard what Erika explained. Those guys know Michael is a threat... And Michael has only one weakness: his family... If something happened to you two or Mira... Do you think Michael will be focused?" Violet asked, staring at the two.


    Mira blinked a few times and finally nodded:


    "Fine, we''ll stay, but you guys must be careful!!." Mira said.


    "Yes, you guys must return! We''ll be waiting!" Maria added.


    "We will. Adrian, Violet, Rahond, and everyone here will stay with you two," Erika said with a warm smile.


    "We aren''t kids."


    "Yes, but you''re still kids to us."


    Erika ruffled the two''s hair and walked toward the door.


    Jennifer walked toward them and squatted down, staring at the two:


    "I know you don''t like this, Besties... But you just need to stay here," she said softly.


    "Okay, Bestie," Mira nodded.


    "We''ll be back, Just look after yourselves... And don''t leave the house."


    Jennifer said, stood up, and walked toward the door with Erika; while Tyson, Chris, Robert, and Zukila followed.


    Mira, Maria, and the group watched as the six walked out, closing the door behind them.


    Eins turned to Shenras and Campe, who sat on the stairs, staring at them.


    He nodded at them and disappeared.


    "So what now? Are we going to remain here?" Campe asked.


    "Our only job is to protect Mira and these guys," Shenras replied softly.


    Campe nodded and asked again:


    "What about your soldiers?"


    "Already waiting; I just need to make a call," Shenras smiled, adding:


    "I promised to kill someone; let''s just hope she attacks the villa."


    Campe stared at Shenras''s side profile for a few seconds and nodded:


    "Okay, what about Reaper?"


    "Already waiting at the gate."


    Campe nodded again.


    ''It seems everything is on track... We can do this!'' She thought.


    Shenras exhaled:


    "I just hope the Ruler is now strong enough to match Typhon... If not... All this is for nothing," she said.


    "You two, how strong is this Typhon?" Evan walked toward them.


    "Were you eavesdropping?" Campe asked, frowning.


    "Look around; everyone here can hear you," Evan pointed out.


    "Uh?"


    Campe looked at the humans in the room and was speechless, seeing them staring.


    "If you want to know; Typhon is strong enough to wipe out Amerisa with a single flick of his finger." Shenras said flatly.


    "...."


    Everyone was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 496 - 496: System Is Permanently Shut Down!

    [Amerisa.]


    VOOM!!


    Five SUVs stopped under a huge red gateway.


    Erika, Jennifer, Robert, Tyson, Chris, and Zukila got out and walked toward the hundreds of players already waiting for them.


    "Miss Jennifer, Mrs. Michael... We''ve been waiting!"


    Firenze said.


    "Hmm... You''re now a grandmaster," Tyson was surprised.


    "Yes, Mr. Tyson."


    Firenze nodded and turned to Erika.


    "How many?" she asked.


    Firenze moved aside, allowing the six to see the players on their team, and said:


    "We have a total of 150 players, all grandmasters," he said.


    If it were the past, the group would have been shocked, but now... They simply nodded and looked up at the gateway.


    "Get them ready; we''re moving in a minute," Jennifer said.


    "Yes!"


    Firenze nodded and turned to the players:


    "Okay, everyone!! We move in one minute; get your gear ready!" he yelled.


    The always proud and arrogant grandmasters simply nodded and started checking their equipment... Some were excited, others nervous, and a few scared.


    Jennifer and Erika walked some distance away, and Jennifer tapped her bracelet.


    A holographic screen appeared above it, and Commander Wang''s face appeared.


    "In 30 seconds, we''re entering the gate..."


    "Okay, Miss Jennifer, we''re already flying toward it," Commander Wang revealed.


    Jennifer nodded and turned to Firenze, gesturing with her hand. Firenze nodded and turned to the players again.


    "We move now... We have ten seconds to reach the gateway."


    The grandmasters looked at one another, then at the gate, which was 600 feet above the ground.


    "Ten seconds?" someone asked, mildly confused.


    "Yes..." Firenze nodded.


    _


    "Okay, Commander... We''re on it!"


    Jennifer tapped the bracelet, disconnecting the call, then turned to her team: "Let''s go."


    Before anyone knew it, she shot into the air like a bullet.


    "This?"


    They were stunned.


    Erika looked over her shoulder at Tyson, Chris, Zukila, and Robert... She nodded and followed behind.


    "Let''s go!"


    Firenze yelled and followed... The 150 grandmasters moved their stunned gazes from one person to another... But quickly followed.


    The whole of Amerisa watched the figures shooting toward the gateway, with hopeful eyes...


    _


    "Here we go!"


    Jennifer yelled, her gaze fixed on the gate, which was getting closer... And with one last boost, the group entered, disappearing inside the gateway.


    ____


    [Gods'' Realm.]


    "Hmm..."


    Michael slowly felt the sword engraved on the tree and looked at the gods behind him.


    "Really, can''t you see this sword?"


    They shook their heads, completely lost.


    Michael turned back to the tree:


    "Why does it feel like you''re here for a reason?" he muttered softly.


    {Required contact reached...}


    ''Huh?''


    Michael was stunned, hearing the system''s voice.


    {Host gained a new skill.}


    {Skill: Name: Unknown. Definition: Unknown.}


    "..."


    He was stunned, eyes wide open:


    ''Even the system doesn''t know this skill?''


    {The skill is sealed, Host... You''ll need a certain amount of power and sacrifice to unlock it.}


    ''Wait, did you just say, "Sacrifice"?!'' He quickly removed his hand from the tree.


    {Contact lost.}


    ''Lost? Wait, I gained this skill by only feeling the tree?''


    {The tree''s origin is unknown, but I do know it''s 100% related to the skill.}


    Michael sighed, staring at the unknown skill on the system''s screen.


    "What if... What if I touch the tree longer? Will I gain the skill''s information?"


    {Not sure, Host.}


    Michael nodded and placed his hand on the sword... Now applying more pressure.


    "Ruler Michael, we only know this tree is a passage, like a route to the 11 realms. We don''t know if it has any other specific skill or use," Erebus said.


    Michael nodded and closed his eyes: ''What if I...?''


    He thought and suddenly channeled his divinity, forcing it into the sword.


    {What are you doing, Host?!!}


    ''Checking something out!!''


    Michael said inwardly, forcing more energy into the sword.


    BOOM!


    A gust of wind burst out from him, pushing the five gods back several meters.


    "This?!"


    Erebus was stunned, looking up at Michael with disbelief.


    The gods studied the golden energy rising from the ground around Michael... Within seconds, it started spinning, and a tornado formed, engulfing Michael and the tree.


    "This???"


    The gods'' eyes widened in shock and horror, feeling the dense energy emanating from the tornado.


    "This is beyond our realm!! Move back!!" Zeus yelled, flying back several meters... The rest followed.


    "This... This energy, I''ve sensed it," Erebus muttered, landing 100 meters from Michael and the tree.


    "The day the Queen Awakened... This is the exact energy signature," Nyx said.


    "Yes... But... What is happening? Why is Michael releasing the same energy?" Hemara asked. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The gods simply stared at Michael, speechless and confused.


    ______


    [Typhon''s realm.]


    BOOOM!


    A golden lightning bolt tore open the sky and vanished afterward.


    Typhon swiftly stood up from his skeletal throne... Even Gaea, who sat a few feet to his left, frowned.


    ***The Queen?!***


    ****No, Mother! This aura is still weak...!! So...**** Typhon grinned, finally understanding the Queen''s plan.


    ****So you did all this just for this one outcome... Queen!! I''ll show you how naive you are!!****


    He yelled and added:


    ****Change of plans!!! Soldiers!!!!****


    Whoosh!!!!!


    **GRRRAAAAAA!!!!**


    **AHHHHHHH!!!!!**


    **AWWOOOOOLL!!!**


    The millions of nightmare legions outside the huge castle let out a loud roar, while the dragons and countless monsters followed.


    ****Get ready!! We attack the gods'' realm, now!!****


    BOOOM!!


    A gigantic gateway, bigger than the two S-Rank gates in Amerisa combined, appeared above the roofless castle.


    Without hesitation, the dragons and airborne monsters flew toward it, entering... Each one was big enough to cover an entire stadium.


    ***What happened, Son?! I thought you were attacking tomorrow?***


    ****Change of plans, Mum! If Michael succeeds, we lose... We have to kill him.****


    Two 3-meter red dragon wings burst out from his back, and with a sonic boom... Typhon shot toward the gateway... His millions of soldiers following.


    ***Fufufufu... Michael, prepare for your doom.*** Gaea said with a chuckle.


    _____


    {Connection established!}


    {Power level too high!!}


    {Warning!!}


    {Warning!!!}


    {Warning!!!!!}


    Before Michael could ask anything, the sword on the tree exploded... Instantly clearing the tornado and throwing him meters away.


    BAM!!


    Michael fell heavily to the ground and spat out a mouthful of black blood.


    {DING!!}


    {Goodbye, Host. My heart is full of the time we shared. I''ll miss you.}


    "Uh?"


    {System is permanently shut down!}


    Whizzed!


    That was the only word Michael heard before the system''s screen shattered into pieces.

 Chapter 497 - 497: Weak!!

    Jennifer, Erika, Tyson, and the rest of their group, a hardened band of 156 souls, landed on the cracked, crimson earth of the Blood Field. The oppressive, red sun, a malevolent eye in the bruised sky, beat down on them, casting long, distorted shadows across the desolate landscape. The air itself hummed with a strange, unsettling energy, a testament to the dark magic that permeated this realm.


    ***Welcome.***


    They turned their heads to the side, seeing a beautiful woman sitting on a throne, a glass of blood in her hand.


    "Echidna," Jennifer muttered, her eyes cold. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***Oh... You remembered me. I''m so honored.***


    Echidna smiled, taking a sip of the blood in her glass.


    "Are you the only one here?" Erika asked, moving her gaze around the open, red landscape.


    ***Hmm...*** Echidna moved her gaze around the place and turned to the group. ***I guess so.***


    Erika raised an eyebrow. "Don''t you think you''re a bit arrogant?! Facing us alone is you seeking death!" she said.


    ***And who among you will pose a threat to me? You?*** Echidna asked, a hint of genuine amusement entering her voice. She swirled the blood in her goblet, the crimson liquid catching the harsh sunlight.


    "You!!" Erika was enraged.


    "Hold on, Erika," Jennifer said, studying Echidna for a few seconds before nodding. "What do you want?!" she asked.


    Echidna licked her lips and smiled at her. ***Smart. That''s why I like you... Okay, listen.***


    The humans waited while she took another sip before continuing.


    ***Surrender... I don''t care about your race; I just want Mira, Jennifer, and Erika to surrender... That''s what I want.***


    The group frowned.


    "You know we can''t give you that, right?!" Tyson asked, stepping forward.


    ***I know. These three are just too valuable... So I''ll have to make you give them up.*** She smirked at Jennifer and Erika.


    "Why are we even talking to this bitch? I say we attack!" Zukila said.


    "Calm down; she isn''t alone," Jennifer whispered, moving her gaze to the ground around Echidna. "They''re below her." She flicked her wrist, and her scythe appeared in her hand. "Step back."


    The humans took a step back while Jennifer raised her scythe and plunged the handle edge into the ground, sending her divinity into the soil.


    Echidna grinned, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth.


    BOOM!!


    Two figures shot out from the ground and landed behind Echidna.


    Seeing the figures, Jennifer yelled, "Everyone! Lower your gaze, don''t look directly at them!!"


    Whoosh!!


    "AHHH!"


    Jennifer thought for a long while and opened her mouth. "Garuda! Fusion!!"


    All the while, she was facing the ground. Seeing Jennifer''s action, the rest quickly called forth their pets and merged with them.


    After successfully merging with her bat, Jennifer looked up at Echidna, her eyes now that of her pet. She fixed her red eyes fixed on the figures behind Echidna.


    "Medusa," she said. She looked over her shoulder, seeing ten grandmasters already stone sculptures. "I told you to lower your head." She sighed and turned back to the three.


    ***I have a question. Who told you by fusing with your pets, you''d be able to escape my curse?*** Medusa asked.


    ***It must have been Michael!*** Sword Saint hissed.


    "Nope, I figured it out," Jennifer answered and spun her scythe. "Call your complete force! We''ve talked enough!" she added.


    ***I see someone is in a hurry to die... In that case, we won''t keep you waiting.***


    Sword Saint raised her hand, and with a snap of her fingers, the blood-red sky above them began to pulse with an unholy light. The humans tightly gripped their weapons, their eyes darting back and forth, searching for the inevitable attack.


    BOOOM!


    The very fabric of reality seemed to tear apart. The ground cracked and buckled, and the sky ripped open, revealing a swirling vortex of crimson and black. From this chaotic rift, dragons, their scales shimmering like a thousand sunsets, poured forth, their roars shaking the very air.


    BAM!!


    Simultaneously; Nightmare Legions, Hellions, and dead soldiers burst out from the ground, and in less than a minute, more than a hundred thousand soldiers surrounded them... both airborne and terrestrial.


    "This is?" Robert was speechless, but surprisingly, Jennifer, Tyson, and Erika were calm.


    ***How do you like my soldiers? Each ten of them could kill you humans, let alone the entire force.*** Echidna said, taking a sip. ***Tell me, where is Michael?*** she asked. ***I know he''ll be back by now to protect you guys.***


    "Sorry to burst your bubble, but we aren''t scared of these small soldiers, and Micky isn''t in the first realm," Jennifer said, pointing her scythe at Echidna.


    ***Michael isn''t in the first realm? Then where is he? How can I distract him if he''s not even close?*** she muttered in a low voice.


    ***Mum... I say we should hold them hostage. No matter where Michael is, if he hears his family is captured, he''ll rush over.*** Medusa said in a low voice.


    ***Yeah, you have a point.***


    Echidna smiled, threw her glass to the side, and stood up. ***Let''s play a game.***


    She pointed a finger at Erika.


    Whizzed!


    A ball of red light appeared on the tip of her finger and started spinning...


    ***Stop this if you can.***


    Echidna smirked, and with a flick of her finger, she sent the ball of red light toward Erika.


    "This is a piece of cake," Erika muttered and raised her bow, aiming it at the light. With a release, she sent her attack toward the ball of light.


    Whoosh!!!


    Whizzed.


    To everyone''s shock, the arrow separated the ball of light into halves and kept moving toward Echidna, who caught it.


    ***You can''t stop my attack, Erika.***


    With her words, the two halves of the ball took their complete form, and the balls shot toward Erika with ten times their initial speed.


    "This?!" Erika''s eyes widened in surprise.


    BOOM!!


    A cloud of dust rose into the air, covering all the humans.


    ***Weak.*** Echidna chuckled, destroying the arrow in her hand.


    "I thought as Typhon''s first consort, you''d be powerful!"


    ***Uh?***


    Echidna and the two behind her were stunned. They watched as the dust slowly dispersed.


    ***You?!*** Echidna was stunned, seeing Eins, Zwei, and Drei standing before the group.


    "Echidna... Do you think we''re scared of you?!" Zwei asked with killing intent.


    Echidna was speechless, not expecting three blades to be in the gate.


    ***If you''re here, who''s with Michael?*** She asked.


    "You don''t have to worry about that," Jennifer sneered. "Just worry if you are going to leave here alive."

 Chapter 498 - 498: Battle For Survival 1

    Echidna sneered, her eyes cold:


    ***Kill them--***


    A thunderous explosion rocked the ground.


    ***Uh?***


    Her command faltered as a colossal vortex ripped open the sky above Jennifer and her group. From the swirling rift, emerged Reaper, Apate, Azazel, Alien, Zelus, Dracula, and the rest of the Commanders.


    Echidna, Medusa, Sword Saint, and their soldiers watched as a seemingly endless horde of Walkers, numbering over a million, poured forth from the spinning portal, each armed and ready.


    A deafening whoosh filled the air as Abyssal Dragons and other airborne terrors surged through, their wings beating the air above the assembled Walkers.


    A resounding blast echoed from the west. Echidna and her group turned to witness another crimson vortex materialize, disgorging a million Abyssal Skeletons. Their obsidian armor gleamed, and their crimson gazes were fixed on Echidna.


    Another earth-shattering detonation from the east drew their attention to a third gateway. From it, a horrifying legion of Abyssal Walkers, composed of reanimated soldiers, Hellions, Nightmare Legions, and grotesque tentacled abominations, flooded onto the battlefield. Ten figures, masked and imposing, led the charge.


    ***This?*** Echidna was rendered speechless.


    Jennifer stepped forward, a smirk playing on her lips. "Now, how do you like our army? Five million strong, compared to your paltry few hundred thousand."


    ***Fufufufu.*** Echidna chuckled, a hint of derision in her tone. ***You think these rabbles can stop us?***


    ***Why don''t we find out?***


    The ground convulsed violently as the humans braced themselves, their eyes scanning the chaotic scene.


    From the fractured earth, thousands of serpentine creatures, with the upper torsos of humans and the lower bodies of snakes, erupted, their hair a writhing mass of serpents.


    "**Hehehe... Someone''s awfully eager to meet their demise.**" Eins'' voice, laced with malice, cut through the air. With a flick of his wrist, a mask materialized before him.


    "**Very well... We shall grant their wish.**"


    At his word, the nine Blades summoned their own masks, and the ten donned them in unison.


    Reaper landed beside Jennifer and Erika, his gaze locked on the approaching army.


    ***Pathetic. Attack!*** Echidna commanded, and her monstrous army surged forward.


    "Firenze, stay clear of the dragons and snakes... Leave them to us." Erika instructed, drawing her bow.


    "Yes, Mrs. Michael." Firenze nodded.


    Erika smiled, the tip of her arrow glowing with emerald light. "First time testing this skill."


    "[Arrows of Annihilation.]"


    She released the arrow.


    A cacophony of monstrous roars filled the air as the creatures accelerated, the ground trembling beneath their onslaught.


    "Now."


    The arrow shattered into a cloud of verdant smoke, which the charging monsters unwittingly plunged into.


    Screams of agony and bestial howls erupted as the monsters began to drop, their flesh melting away.


    ***Such potent poison! Avoid the smoke!*** Medusa shrieked.


    The soldiers scrambled to obey, while the serpentine creatures burrowed into the earth.


    Erika advanced, her bow held firm, her expression a mask of icy resolve. "You fools believed us to be mere playthings! We will show you the true might of humanity!"


    She aimed her bow at the airborne creatures and, with a cruel smile, unleashed ten arrows.


    Echidna watched as the arrows exploded into more clouds of emerald smoke, sowing chaos among her aerial forces.


    ***What sorcery is this?! She''s merely an Immortal, yet her skill slays even Transcendent beings! Is it the weapon?*** Echidna pondered.


    The Walkers and humans watched as the enemy soldiers succumbed to the deadly fumes.


    Suddenly, the earth cracked again, and skeletons and serpentine monsters burst forth, attempting to flank them.


    "Using the chaos as cover... How futile!"


    Jennifer spun her scythe and lunged, instantly bisecting three serpentine creatures with a single, brutal stroke.


    The skeletons recoiled in shock. Those serpentine warriors were Transcendent, yet they were felled so easily.


    Jennifer''s crimson eyes gleamed, her face stained with the blood of her enemies. "Attack."


    At her command, the million Walkers surged forward, led by the Blades and Commanders.


    ***Mother, this battle is turning against us. Their numbers are overwhelming, and they possess the Ten Blades, Reaper, and the Commanders. Perhaps we should regroup?*** Medusa suggested.


    ***What would your father say if he learned we were routed by such vermin?*** Echidna retorted.


    ***But...***


    ***No buts. We will prevail, no matter the cost.***


    She summoned a long spear, crackling with energy.


    ***Attack!***


    With a thunderous roar, she charged towards Jennifer and Erika. Medusa and Sword Saint exchanged a glance, nodded, and followed.


    Jennifer''s kick shattered a skeletal warrior, the bone fragments scattering across the battlefield. A prickling sense of danger sent her whirling around. Echidna was closing in, Medusa and Sword Saint flanking her like vengeful shadows.


    A thunderous impact reverberated as a powerful force slammed into Medusa and Sword Saint, sending them reeling.


    Echidna glanced over her shoulder, her eyes narrowing as the Second, Third, and Fifth Blades descended upon Medusa, while Tyson engaged Sword Saint.


    A swift whoosh drew Echidna''s attention back to Jennifer. An arrow, a streak of emerald light, hurtled towards her. With a fluid twist, she evaded the projectile, landing lightly on the churned earth.


    "You dodged that... Impressive. I can scarcely recall the last time I missed." Erika''s voice, cool and steady, reached Echidna''s ears. She turned to see Erika striding towards Jennifer, joining her side.


    ***Good... Now you two are together, I can simply extinguish you both.*** Echidna''s voice dripped with malice.


    "Still a big talker... Huh." Jennifer''s scythe spun, flinging the gore clinging to its edge onto the blood-soaked ground.


    "Do you truly believe you can prevail?" Jennifer challenged.


    ***Even if I cannot annihilate you all, I will ensure some of you fall with me!*** Echidna slammed the butt of her spear into the earth, unleashing a wave of dense, crackling energy.


    "You!"


    Jennifer and Erika sprang backward as the energy eruption obliterated the ground where they had stood moments before.


    "Enough!"


    In midair, Jennifer dissolved into a crimson blur, streaking towards Echidna like a vengeful wraith. Simultaneously, Erika unfurled her wings, the feathers shimmering with an ethereal glow, and her bow transformed into a wickedly sharp, violet sword.


    Echidna braced herself as the two women''s weapons clashed against the shaft of her spear, the impact sending tremors through the air.


    ***Fools! I am the mother of all monsters! Do you truly believe you can vanquish me?!*** A surge of demonic divinity erupted from Echidna, sending Jennifer and Erika hurtling back several meters.


    They regained their footing, their gazes fixed on Echidna. Her body was now covered in a patchwork of green and red serpentine scales, and her pupils had transformed into the slit-like eyes of a cobra.


    ***Let us indulge in a game, humans.*** Echidna''s voice, now laced with a reptilian hiss, echoed across the battlefield as she vanished. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "....."


    Jennifer and Erika stood in stunned silence.

 Chapter 499 - 499: Battle For Survival 2

    Jennifer and Erika''s eyes darted frantically, their senses strained.


    Whoosh!


    A sudden rush of air whispered past them.


    "Behind us!" Jennifer shouted, whirling around. To their astonishment, the space behind them remained empty.


    "You coward! Show yourself!" Erika hissed, her voice edged with frustration.


    Whoosh!


    Another icy breeze brushed their skin.


    "She''s toying with us," Jennifer murmured, her voice low.


    BAM!


    A sharp sting pierced Jennifer''s back, and she gasped, dropping to her knees.


    "Jennifer!" Erika cried, her eyes widening in horror. A deep gash marred Jennifer''s back, clearly inflicted by a blade.


    "Don''t... Don''t worry, I''m alright." Jennifer slowly rose, the wound knitting itself closed within seconds.


    "Garuda grants rapid healing," Jennifer explained, and Erika nodded in relief.


    "Do you have a way to force her to reveal herself?" Jennifer asked, her gaze sweeping the area. "If this continues, we''re doomed."


    "I have an idea." Erika''s lips curved into a determined smirk. She transformed her sword back into a bow, aimed it skyward, and released a single arrow.


    "What''s that supposed to achieve?" Jennifer asked, her brow furrowed. Then, her eyes widened in dawning horror.


    "Just stay close," Erika said, her smirk widening.


    A storm of arrows descended from the heavens, hundreds striking the ground with thunderous force.


    BAM!


    A spectral figure leapt aside, revealing Echidna.


    "There!" Jennifer shouted, and without hesitation, hurled her scythe.


    CLANG!


    A resounding clang echoed as the scythe met Echidna''s spear.


    Echidna landed gracefully, her grip tightening on her spear, her brow furrowed.


    ***I underestimated you both.*** She snarled, then lunged forward, the earth cracking beneath her feet.


    "Let''s go!" Jennifer caught her scythe, which flew back towards her. She and Erika then charged towards Echidna.


    _____


    BOOM!


    A bone-jarring impact sent Medusa crashing to the ground. She glanced up at Zwei, Drei, and Funf, who landed ten meters away.


    She scanned the battlefield: Echidna locked in combat with Jennifer and Erika, and Sword Saint battling Tyson and Chris.


    ***Why do I always draw the strongest opponents? And three at that!*** She thought, her expression grim.


    "**Medusa...**" Zwei''s voice, laced with a mocking sweetness, cut through the air. "Why not join our army?"


    ***Join and become Michael''s lapdog? I''ll pass.*** Medusa grinned, her body enveloped in crimson light as her legs transformed into a five-meter-long serpent''s tail. ***My curse may not affect you, but I can still fight!***


    She lunged.


    "**You prattle too much.**" The Blades'' eyes glowed with golden light, and their swords pulsed with the same intensity.


    Whoosh!!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    In a blur of motion, they appeared behind Medusa.


    "**Weak.**" They spoke in unison.


    Medusa froze, the world spinning. Moment next; Her head rolled to the ground, and her body disintegrated into countless pieces.


    ***MEDUSA!*** Echidna roared, sending Jennifer and Erika flying with a single blow. She then turned her fury on the Blades. ***You will pay for that!***


    "She''s our opponent!!" Jennifer yelled at the blades.


    The three ladies exchanged glances and vanished, completely ignoring Echidna.


    Echidna stopped, her gaze falling on Medusa''s severed head. ***You will pay dearly for this!***


    She turned to Jennifer. ***I promised you.*** Her voice was a chilling whisper. ***I will not rest until your race is dust!***


    A seismic tremor shook the battlefield, silencing the fighting. All eyes turned to the blood-red sky.


    ***Today, I will show you the true meaning of terror!*** Echidna''s voice echoed, the air crackling with energy, while dark clouds engulfed the sky.


    Echidna ascended, vanishing into the storm.


    The next second; a bolt of lightning struck Jennifer''s position.


    "Damn it!" Jennifer dove aside, narrowly avoiding the blast, which collided on the ground, sending sand and dust everywhere.


    ***What are you doing?! Think of our forces!*** Sword Saint shouted, finally understanding Echidna''s plan. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is she doing?" Tyson demanded, and Chris nodded in agreement.


    Sword Saint ignored Tyson, and soared into the sky, flying towards Echidna.


    ***Damn it! She loved Medusa most, even though she wasn''t her own. I have to stop her, or we''re all doomed!***


    ***Stop, Queen Echidna! You''ll destroy our army!!*** Sword Saint cried. ***What you''re attempting requires the power of a Sage! You are not one!***


    ****How dare you?!****


    A crushing force slammed into Sword Saint, sending her plummeting to the earth. She crashed into the ground, leaving a crater.


    ***Des del final fins al principi, convoco la destrucci¨® d''aquest m¨®n! Atendre la meva trucada i esborrar!!*** Echidna''z voice thundered.


    [Translation: From the end to the beginning, I summon the destruction of this world! Heed my call and be erased!.]


    ***It''s over!*** Sword Saint whispered dropping to her knees. While the monstrous army descended into chaos, all running for their lives.


    ___


    "**This is bad, very bad... We won''t let this happen! Reaper, now!**"


    Hearing Eins, Reaper transformed into his golden dragon form, and swiftly gathered Tyson, Zukila, Robert, Chris, Firenze, and some Grandmasters, while Apate, and the rest commanders picked up the remaining Grandmasters, flying towards Erika and Jennifer.


    "What''s happening?" Jennifer asked.


    "**Echidna used a forbidden skill: [Void Extinction].**" Apate explained. "**It destroys everything, friend and foe alike. That''s why it''s forbidden.**"


    BOOM!!


    The group raised their heads, hearing the thunderous sound... What they saw made each one of them pale.


    A wave of crimson energy spread across the horizon, forming a shrinking and impenetrable dome.


    They watched in horror as distant mountains turned to ash upon making contact with the eerie looking dome.


    "That witch! She''s sacrificing her own army for revenge?! What a evil woman" Tyson spat.


    "Forget her, let''s think of a way to escape." Firenze said, moving his gaze around.


    "These no way to escape... Look at the gateway, it''s right outside the dome... To get to it, we need to past that!" Chris pointed at the dome.


    "Then what are we going to do? Sit here and wait for our death?" Someone asked.


    "What?! Do you have anyone option?" Tyson asked, turning to the man.


    Erika stared at them for some seconds, and looked up at Reaper:


    "Is there another way, Reaper?"


    "**Only one...**" Reaper said in a dark tone.


    Before Erika could ask anything, Zukila opened her mouth, staring at Echidna.


    "Wait, This bitch is inside the dome with us... Does that mean she''ll be destroyed too?"

 Chapter 500 - 500: Battle For Survival 3: Death Of Echidna!

    Erika turned to Reaper, her voice laced with raw urgency, the fear of oblivion palpable.


    "What way?! What way? How can we survive this?!"


    Reaper''s gaze, a stark contrast to the chaos around them, was warm, almost serene.


    "**Just survive, My Queen.**" His voice, though calm, held a weight of unspoken sacrifice. He began circling the group, a blur of motion, weaving a golden, shimmering shield around them. The air crackled with his power, a tangible barrier against the encroaching darkness.


    "What are you doing?!" Jennifer yelled, her hands instinctively shielding her eyes from the sudden, violent winds that whipped around them. "This wind... it''s like a hurricane!"


    "Such strong wind, everyone... Hold on!" Tyson bellowed, his voice strained against the rising tempest. He braced himself, feeling the pressure of the impending doom.


    Robert, watched the encroaching dome, the [Void Extinction], a crimson and obsidian dome, drawing closer with terrifying speed.


    The walkers all moved with terrifying precision, forming a perfect circle, sealing them within their macabre embrace. The air thrummed with a dark, unnatural energy.


    ***AHHHHHHhH!***


    The agonized cry of Sword Saint pierced the chaos. They turned, their eyes widening in horror. The dome, a ravenous maw, swept over her. In an instant, she was reduced to ash, her essence consumed, followed by the monstrous army.


    "This is bad! Very bad!" Chris muttered, his face ashen.


    "Are we going to die here? Like this?"


    "Are we... are we all going to just vanish?" Firenze asked, his voice trembling, the horror of the moment seeping into his very soul.


    ****Hahahaha!!****


    Echidna''s mocking laughter echoed from above, a cruel symphony to their impending demise. She hovered, a dark silhouette against the blood-red sky, reveling in their fear.


    BAM! BAM! BAM!


    The ten blades, and abyssal Commanders, landed before Reaper''s shield, their forms radiating an aura of unwavering resolve. They exchanged a silent, solemn look, a shared understanding of their fate. A flicker of a smile, a final, poignant farewell, touched their lips.


    "**We promise the Ruler to keep you alive. Even if we have to sacrifice our lives, we won''t hesitate!**" Eins declared, his voice resonating with unwavering loyalty. His sword, a blade of pure light, pulsed with an intense, otherworldly energy. He knelt, his blade touching the earth. One by one, the other commanders followed, their swords plunging into the ground.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!!!


    The Abyss Commanders and the remaining walkers, channeled their energies, and infused their power into the blades'' defense, reinforcing the shield with a surge of raw, primal force.


    Whoosh!!!


    The dome, a moving annihilation, drew closer, its dark energy pressing against the fragile barrier of golden light.


    "Come on, we won''t just stand here and die!" Jennifer roared, channeling her Divinity, a torrent of raw power surging from her, bolstering the shield. "We fight!"


    "Yes!! We can''t die here! Not like this!" Erika yelled, her own Divinity joining Jennifer''s, a surge of defiant energy pushing back against the encroaching darkness.


    Tyson, Chris, Zukila, Robert, and the Grandmasters, their faces grim, joined the effort, adding their combined energies to the shield, each second a desperate struggle against the inevitable.


    BANG!!!!


    The dome collided with their defense, the force of the impact sending tremors through the ground. Cracks, like spiderwebs of darkness, appeared on the golden surface.


    "Fuck! We can do this!" Tyson gritted, his muscles straining, his face contorted with effort. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    BOOOM!


    A colossal fire spirit erupted from Tyson, a towering inferno of raw power. The spirit, fifty feet tall, its hands wreathed in white and black flames, held the shield, adding a layer of burning, defiant energy.


    "Right!!" Jennifer and Erika nodded, their eyes blazing with determination. They unleashed their soul spirits, the majestic wolf and the formidable Blood Goddess, their forms shimmering with divine power. Both spirits placed their hands on the shield, their energies merging with the others, slowly mending the cracks, a testament to their combined strength.


    "We just need to hold on!" Chris said, his voice strained, his body trembling with the effort.


    "We won''t die!! Everything is resting on us, surviving!" Zukila yelled, her eyes flashing with fierce determination.


    BOOM!


    The walkers, their forms flickering, began to dissolve into wisps of smoke, their energy fueling the relentless pressure of the dome. The dome, a hungry maw, continued to shrink, its dark energy seeking to consume them all.


    "This!! Is getting heavy!!!" Tyson gasped, his knees buckling, the weight of the dome pressing down on him like an insurmountable force.


    He wasn''t alone. Half the group were on their knees, their bodies trembling, their faces pale, but none faltered, none stopped pouring their energy into the shield.


    ****Hahahaha!!! Humans, we all die here!!!**** Echidna''s laughter echoed, a chilling reminder of their impending doom.


    CRACK!!!


    The three powerful spirits, their forms shimmering with exhaustion, began to crack under the relentless pressure of the dome.


    "Damn It!! I''m at my last!" Firenze cried, his voice hoarse, body drained.


    "Same!" Jennifer added, her voice barely a whisper. She and Erika collapsed to their knees, their faces ashen, their bodies spent.


    ****No one has ever survived the [Void Extinction]!**** Echidna''s voice boomed, a triumphant note in her tone.


    "**You seem to forget something, Echidna.**" A voice, cold and sharp, cut through the darkness.


    ****Uh?**** Echidna faltered, her laughter dying in her throat.


    Everyone turned towards the gateway, their eyes widening at the figure emerging from it.


    Eris, her form silhouetted against the crimson sky, her red eyes fixed on the dome, her black obsidian armor shimmering in the dim light. She slowly walked towards them, her presence radiating an aura of quiet power.


    ****Eris?**** Echidna was stunned, her voice laced with disbelief.


    "**This forbidden skill is good... But everything has a disadvantage.**" Eris''s voice was calm, almost detached.


    ****You won''t dare!!**** Echidna''s voice was a mix of fear and disbelief.


    Eris''s crimson eyes glowed for a moment, a flash of raw power. "**We''ll see if I dare or not!**"


    The long sword in her hand, a blade of pure obsidian, pulsed with dark energy. With a single, fluid motion, she swung her blade, sending a hundred-meter-long crescent dark energy blade towards the dome.


    Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    BOOOM!!!


    Cracks, like fissures in the earth, instantly appeared on the surface of the dome, spreading rapidly.


    ****What are you doing?!!**** Echidna screamed, her voice filled with panic.


    "**The [Void Extinction] has one weakness... Attack it from the outside, and it''ll collapse, not only that, the backlash will be targeted on the sender, a thousand times.**" Eris''s voice was cold, devoid of emotion.


    Her sword glowed again, the dark energy swirling around it like a living thing. "**Goodbye Echidna!**"


    With a second, even more powerful swing, she unleashed a colossal crescent of dark energy towards the dome. The moment it made contact, a violent explosion erupted, sending shockwaves rippling through the landscape, throwing Jennifer and the others meters away.


    CRACK!!


    BOOOM!!!


    The dome shattered, its dark energy dissipating into red particles, like motes of blood in the wind.


    Jennifer, Erika, Tyson, and the rest of the group crashed to the ground, their bodies battered. They coughed, spitting out mouthfuls of blood, their fusion shattered, their energies depleted.


    ****No!! No!**** Echidna watched in horror as the red particles swirled together, forming a spinning, eerie vortex; a vortex of pure annihilation. It pulled her in, her form dissolving into the swirling red mist.


    ****No!!!**** She screamed, her voice fading into the vortex, her essence consumed, and then, silence.


    BAM!!!


    The red sky cleared, revealing a clear blue sky and the warm, comforting rays of the sun.


    "This?" Tyson lay on the ground, his eyes wide, staring at the sun in disbelief. "I can''t believe we survived that."


    "Reaper!!" Jennifer and Erika rushed to Reaper, their voices filled with concern. They checked on him, their eyes widening in horror at the sight of his severed right hand.

 Chapter 501 - 501: Battle For Survival 4: The Ruler Is Dead

    The hybrid wolf sat on the ground, his expression one of mild confusion. He felt no pain, no sensation of loss. But the concern in Jennifer''s and Erika''s eyes, the warmth in their touch, filled him with a strange, unfamiliar feeling.


    ''I should have regenerated my arm by now... What is happening?'' Reaper thought, his brow furrowed in mild confusion. He tried to link to his lord, but couldn''t. A chilling sense of isolation began to grip him.


    A sense of unease crept into his usually calm demeanor. The absence of pain was a strange comfort, but the lack of regeneration, and the inability to link with the Lord, was deeply unsettling.


    The Blades, their faces etched with concern, exchanged a silent glance before turning to Eris, who had come to a halt before them.


    Jennifer and Erika, still kneeling beside Reaper, their eyes filled with worry, turned their heads towards Eris.


    "Thank you," Erika said, her voice barely a whisper, the weight of their near-death experience pressing down on her like a physical burden.


    Eris''s gaze softened, a flicker of something akin to sadness crossing her usually stoic features. She sighed deeply, the sound heavy with unspoken burdens.


    "**The world now rests on you guys... Make sure to keep Amerisa safe, the Ruler sent this message.**"


    "What do you mean by that?! What happened?" Jennifer asked, her voice sharp with apprehension, her heart pounding with a growing sense of dread.


    She noticed the subtle shift in Eris''s demeanor, the slight tremor in her voice, and a cold dread began to settle in her stomach, a premonition of terrible news.


    Eris sighed again, her shoulders slumping slightly, a rare display of vulnerability:


    "**The Ruler is dead.**"


    BOOOOM!


    The words hung in the air, a devastating pronouncement that shattered the fragile peace they had just won. Everyone froze, their faces a mask of disbelief and shock. The joyful relief of survival was instantly replaced by a crushing wave of grief and despair, a suffocating blanket of loss.


    "WHAT?!!!"


    Erika fell to the ground, her knees buckling beneath her. Jennifer was stunned, her eyes wide with disbelief. She looked right and left, then quickly stood up and grabbed Eris by the arm, her grip tight.


    "Tell me you''re lying!! Nothing has happened to Micky!! He promised to return to us!!" She yelled, her voice raw with denial and desperate hope.


    Eris sighed, her gaze filled with a sorrowful understanding.


    "**That''s the truth, the Ruler is gone... And as his summons, we''ll also go with him.**" Eris said in a solemn tone, her voice echoing with finality.


    "No!!"


    Jennifer dropped to the ground, her face paled, her eyes filled with a hollow emptiness.


    "Micky can''t leave us, not now." She muttered, her voice broken, a lament for a lost future.


    "**My Queen... The Lord asked you guys to move to the Game City. That will be a lot safer, because Typhon is currently heading to Amerisa... And he plans to destroy everything.**" She added, looking at Erika with a deep, unwavering gaze.


    Erika looked up at her, her expression unreadable, a mask of grief and disbelief.


    "My love asked us to protect Amerisa... Why would we run?" She asked, slowly standing up from the ground, her voice laced with a quiet determination.


    "**I understand your pain, My Queen, but you need to know--**"


    "You don''t understand my pain!!" Erika yelled at her, her voice cracking with raw emotion.


    "Just... Shut up." She added, her voice a low, dangerous growl.


    "Erika?"


    Jennifer stood up, her eyes filled with concern, and turned to Erika.


    "Why are you crying, Jennifer? She said it... But I know Michael is alive, he''s just pretending!" She yelled, her voice a mix of denial and desperate hope.


    "But..."


    "No but!"


    Erika stopped Jennifer with a raise of her hand, her eyes blazing with conviction.


    "I don''t know why you believe her, but I know Michael is alive!" She added, her voice ringing with unwavering certainty.


    Eris wanted to say something, to offer comfort, but held herself back, respecting Erika''s grief. "**I delivered the Ruler''s message.**"


    She said, her voice heavy with regret, and her body started disintegrating, shimmering like smoke in the wind. Eris moved her gaze on the humans, and smiled, a bittersweet expression on her fading face.


    "**Remember the Ruler''s word... Please, move to the Game City, that''s the safest place. The Ruler made sure it is.**" She added as her body turned into wisps of smoke, and flew away, carried on the wind.


    "**My Queen!**"


    Erika turned her head to Reaper and the commanders, who were kneeling before her, their forms flickering with the same disintegration.


    "**It was an honor fighting beside you... But I suggest you follow the Ruler''s advice. Nevertheless, I believe you... The Ruler will be back.**"


    Reaper said, his voice filled with unwavering loyalty, and before everyone could react, Reaper and the commanders turned into smoke, their forms dissolving into the air. All the remaining walkers instantly shattered, their forms turning to dust, and disappeared.


    "Reaper?" Erika muttered in a low voice, her voice laced with disbelief.


    "My Queen... Take care!! And live!"


    The humans turned to the Blades, their eyes wide with disbelief, as they all vanished into smoke, leaving the fifty-one humans behind, stranded in their grief.


    "This can''t be happening!"


    Erika dropped to the ground, her tears rolling down her cheeks, her body shaking with sobs.


    "Erika."


    Jennifer walked towards Erika, got down, and hugged her, offering silent comfort.


    "Jennifer, tell me the truth... Michael is alive, right?" Erika asked with choked breath, her voice pleading for reassurance.


    Jennifer held back her tears, her heart breaking for her friend, and caressed Erika''s hair, offering what comfort she could.


    Tyson and the rest of the team stood still, their faces solemn, tears running down some faces, their grief a silent testament to their loss.


    _


    [Second Gateway.]


    Nosferatu and Ares leaped backward from Havoc''s and Joker''s attack, their movements fluid and practiced.


    They landed ten meters from the humans, their massive monstrous soldiers standing behind them, a wall of dark, menacing forms.


    "You bastard!"


    Havoc hissed out, his eyes blazing with fury, moving his gaze on the dead humans scattered all over the place, their bodies a grim reminder of the brutal battle. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zelus and Thanatos landed beside them, their gazes fixed on Ares and Nosferatu, their expressions grim and determined.


    ***I normally thought you guys would be easily taken care of... But it seems I''m wrong.*** Nosferatu said with a smile, his eyes glinting with amusement, staring at the thousands of Abyssal Walkers before them, a dark, undulating mass.


    ***Time to end this.*** Red light engulfed Nosferatu''s figure, swirling around him like a malevolent aura, while Ares withdrew from him, stepping back.


    Seeing his action, Havoc, Zelus, Thanatos, Joker, Commander Wang, and Daniel got on guard, their bodies tensing, their weapons ready.


    Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    BOOM!!


    The red light exploded and dispersed, revealing a huge dragon, its scales shimmering like rubies, its eyes glowing with malevolent power.


    ***GRAAAAA!!!***


    "What the?! He turned into a Dragon?!" Joker was stunned, his eyes wide with disbelief, his voice a mix of awe and terror.


    Nosferatu opened his maw, and released a torrent of flames towards the group, a wave of searing heat and destruction.


    Havoc and his team quickly leaped out of the way, their movements swift and agile, and the attack collided on the ground, shattering it in the process, leaving a smoking crater.


    ***Hahaha! You die today!!***


    The huge dragon shot into the sky, his wings beating with powerful strokes, and hovered above them, a dark, menacing shadow. It opened its maw again, preparing to release another torrent of flames, but suddenly, a powerful force struck him, throwing Nosferatu straight to the ground, the impact shaking the earth.


    ***GRAAA!! WHO DARES?!!!***


    Nosferatu yelled, his voice filled with rage and disbelief, before he could get up, a huge foot pressed on his dragon scales, pinning him to the ground. Nosferatu''s eyes widened in horror as three huge maws descended on him, their teeth gleaming with deadly intent.


    ***NO!!!***


    BAM!!!


    ***Nosferatu!!***


    Ares yelled in mild horror, his eyes wide with disbelief and fear. He, the soldiers, and the humans watched in complete terror, as the three-headed Hydra cut Nosferatu into pieces, killing him in seconds, his body torn apart like ragdolls.


    ***What?!***


    Ares took a step back in fear, his eyes darting around, searching for an escape.


    "Destroyers!" Havoc sighed in relief.

 Chapter 502 - 502: Battle For Survival 5

    After killing Nosferatu, the last living Lord of Typhon, Destroyers unleashed a torrent of scorching flames, incinerating the dead dragon''s body into a pile of shimmering ashes. The smell of burnt scales and charred flesh filled the air.


    ***Impossible!!***


    Ares and his remaining soldiers, their faces etched with terror, stumbled backward, their weapons trembling in their hands. The sheer brutality of Nosferatu''s demise had shattered their morale.


    "**Oh? I see we have another lunch.**" Yers said, her voice a low, guttural growl. The three heads turned towards Ares, her eyes gleaming with predatory hunger.


    ***You will pay for this!!***


    Ares yelled, his voice a desperate attempt to mask his fear, and then, with a burst of dark energy, he disappeared from the gateway, his remaining soldiers scrambling after him, their retreat a chaotic scramble.


    Seeing Ares had fled, Havoc turned to Destroyers, his expression a mix of relief and confusion.


    "Why the hell are you here?! Shouldn''t you be with the Ruler?!" He yelled, his voice laced with urgency and a hint of panic.


    The three heads of Destroyers looked at one another, a silent exchange passing between them, and then sighed.


    "**The Lord sent us to save you guys, and to say our goodbyes.**"


    "Goodbyes?"


    Havoc was even more confused, his brow furrowed in bewilderment.


    "**Ah!!**"


    Joker, Havoc, Commander Wang, Jasmine, Daniel, and the still-standing Grandmasters turned their heads to the remaining Abyssal Walkers, and watched in stunned silence as they began to shatter into dust, their forms dissipating like smoke in the wind.


    "**Thank goodness we were early.**" Des said, his voice laced with a hint of melancholy, and nodded at Havoc, a silent acknowledgment of their shared fate.


    "**We''ll see again.**" Tro said, his voice a low, resonant rumble, a promise that carried a hint of finality.


    The group watched, their hearts heavy with a sense of foreboding, as Destroyers shattered into wisps of smoke, their forms dissolving into the air, flying away like departing spirits.


    "Mr. Havoc, what''s happening?" Joker asked, his voice trembling slightly, after all the walkers and Destroyers had vanished, leaving an eerie silence in their wake.


    Havoc looked at him, his expression grim, and raised his head to the sky, his eyes scanning the horizon.


    "Go back. The gate will close in ten minutes."


    Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    The humans were confused, their faces a mask of uncertainty, but after a few moments of hesitation, they nodded, their movements slow and deliberate, and walked away, their footsteps echoing in the empty gateway.


    ''What is our fate now?''


    Havoc thought, his gaze fixed at the sky, his mind filled with a sense of unease and foreboding. The silence was deafening, a stark contrast to the chaos that had just unfolded, and he knew, with a chilling certainty, that the world had irrevocably changed.


    _______


    [Ten minutes later.]


    Erika, Jennifer, and the depleted group entered the shimmering gateway, and appeared on the ground. Their faces etched with exhaustion and grief.


    The gateway pulsed for a few seconds, then vanished, leaving behind only the cold, hard ground of what was once a bustling military outpost. The second gateway followed suit, disappearing like a mirage.


    Erika took a deep, shuddering breath, the scent of ozone and something acrid lingering in the air. She turned to Jennifer and Tyson.


    "Please," she whispered, her voice barely audible, "let''s keep this between us. Mira and Maria... they can''t know. Not yet."


    Jennifer and Tyson exchanged a somber glance, the unspoken weight of what they''d witnessed hanging heavy in the air.


    "We understand, Erika," Jennifer said softly.


    Erika managed a weak smile, a flicker of gratitude in her weary eyes. "Firenza." she addressed the Guild Leader, her voice regaining a sliver of its usual command. "We need to debrief." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before Firenze could respond, the ground vibrated, and the roar of engines filled the air. Four military vehicles, painted in the stark gray of the Amerisa''s Defense Force, screeched to a halt, their headlights cutting through the twilight. Commander Wang, his face grim and lined, stepped out, his gaze sweeping over the survivors.


    "Where are the others?" he demanded, his voice tight with barely suppressed anxiety. Of the 156 who had entered the gate, only 46 remained.


    "They didn''t make it," Tyson replied, his voice heavy with loss. "We encountered... something in the gate. Something beyond anything we''ve faced before."


    "Beyond anything is an understatement," Joker added, stepping forward, his usually jovial demeanor replaced with a chilling seriousness.


    "Michael''s soldiers... they were disintegrating, turning into wisps of smoke. And the Hydra... it spoke of things that don''t make sense."


    "What things?" Tyson asked, his confusion deepening.


    "If we know that, would we ask you guys?" Daniel asked, his voice low.


    The three men turned their attention to Jennifer and Erika, their eyes filled with unspoken questions. Erika, however, simply turned and walked away, her shoulders slumped, her silence speaking volumes.


    Commander Wang, Joker, and Daniel exchanged puzzled glances, then turned to Jennifer, their expressions pleading for answers.


    Jennifer took a deep breath, steeling herself for what she had to reveal. "Eris... she told us about Typhon,"


    She began, recounting the encounter in detail, the words echoing with a chilling finality.


    Five minutes later, the three men stood in stunned silence, their faces reflecting a mixture of shock, fear, and disbelief. The implications of Jennifer''s revelation were staggering. Someone capable of killing Michael... it was beyond comprehension.


    "We have to go public with this," Commander Wang finally said, his voice strained. "The people have a right to know. We can use this to rally them, to prepare them."


    "No, Commander," Tyson interjected, his voice firm. "We can''t."


    All eyes turned to him, confusion and disagreement etched on their faces.


    "If we tell them Michael is gone, that Typhon is coming... They''ll lose hope," Tyson explained, his voice filled with a desperate urgency. "They''ll give up. Right now, they see Michael as invincible. We need to maintain that illusion. We can tell them to stay in the game city, that the strongest among them, the Diamond medal holders and above, will stand and fight."


    "But Michael ordered everyone to evacuate Amerisa." Joker protested.


    "I know, Dad," Tyson said, his voice filled with a quiet determination. "But I can''t abandon my city, not for some ancient dragon. I''d rather die fighting than run."


    Joker stepped forward, placing a hand on Tyson''s shoulder. "I can''t remember the last time I said this," he said, his voice thick with emotion, "but I''m proud of you, son."


    Tyson looked up at his father, his eyes filled with a mixture of sadness and resolve. He nodded, his face set in a grim determination.


    "What about the rest of you?" Commander Wang asked, turning to Firenze and the other Grandmasters. "Will you stand with us?"


    The Grandmasters exchanged uneasy glances, weighing the risks and the responsibilities. Firenza, the stoic leader, finally spoke.


    "We will not abandon Amerisa," he declared, his voice resonating with unwavering resolve. "We will stand and fight!"


    "Yes!!"


    The Grandmasters agreed.

 Chapter 503 - 503: Battle For Survival 6

    [Same Day.]


    [6:00 PM.]


    [Two thousand kilometers from Amerisa.]


    Ten sleek, black vehicles sped along the worn-out road, passing countless travelers, all heading to Amerisa.


    Nia looked out the window, her gaze lingering on the people, some riding their pets, those who could fly were soaring above.


    "Don''t worry, Nia, we''ll get there," her father, Sheehan said, his voice laced with a weariness that belied his reassurance.


    Nia turned to her father and smiled softly:


    "Thank you, Nia."


    Elara, sitting beside Sheehan, turned to face her, a smile on her face.


    "Why are you thanking me, Mum?" Nia asked, her brow furrowed slightly.


    "You could have used Fafnir, and flown to Amerisa, but you chose to ride with us, which will surely take days." Elara said, her tone a gentle observation, not a reprimand.


    Nia chuckled lightly:


    "Why would I leave my Mum and Dad to travel alone in such a chaotic time? But..."


    Nia looked outside the window:


    "Why are there so many cars? Don''t you think we should help some of these people?" she asked, her empathy evident.


    "Some of those cars have our critical supplies. There is no guarantee the monsters won''t destroy the whole 16 cities when the gates open... And for the people, they have five days ahead; they''ll make it," Sheehan said, his voice firm, shutting down any argument.


    "But Dad?"


    "No, Nia. If we helped one, we''d have to help everyone. And we don''t have time for that."


    He pushed the acceleration, and the black Lexus shot forward, the nine Audis behind also increased their speed.


    Whoosh!


    A cold breeze blew past the group, causing them to shiver slightly:


    "Dear, it''s getting late, you should close the windows," Elara said, her concern evident in her voice.


    "That''s not the wind," Sheehan said, his eyes narrowing.


    Nia''s face instantly turned serious; even her father was now tense. The two were Players, high-ranking Players. Nia was a Diamond Medal Holder, while Sheehan was an Elite Medal Holder, so they surely felt the killing instinct carried by the wind.


    "Not the wind? Then what''s it?" Elara asked, her voice laced with mild confusion and a hint of dread.


    Nia and her father simultaneously turned their heads to the west, five miles from their location, deep in the narrow mountain pass. A red light was emanating.


    The two instantly paled.


    ____


    [Amerisa.]


    [Michael''s home.]


    "Why should we go to the Game City? We want to stay and protect Amerisa!" Mira yelled, her voice filled with fierce determination.


    "Mira... Your brother asked you to go there; staying here will only distract him," Tyson said, his voice patient but burdened.


    The two were in the sitting room, with the elders present.


    "No, why isn''t he here..." Mira looked up at Tyson:


    "Did something happen to my brother?!" she asked, her voice trembling slightly.


    Tyson was taken aback by the question:


    "What... Why would you say that?" Tyson asked, his confusion genuine, while Jennifer and Erika exchanged uneasy glances.


    "An hour ago, I felt something..." Mira held her chest, her knuckles white.


    "My heart tightened, like someone was gripping it... I almost fainted if it hadn''t been for Maria and the others, so tell me... Did something happen to my big brother?!"


    Tyson was lost, not knowing how to answer the question. He turned to Erika and Jennifer; Mira and Maria followed his gaze.


    "What about you, bestie and Sister-in-law? What happened? You two have been silent from the start, and Reaper, that man (Eins), didn''t come back with you... No matter what you said, I know something happened to my brother!" she yelled, her voice rising.


    The Conquerors elders were also confused, not knowing why the group was silent. They surely knew the six were hiding something.


    "What are you saying, Bestie---"


    "---Just answer my question, Bestie." Mira cut Jennifer off, her voice sharp.


    Jennifer sighed: "What makes you think something happened to Micky?"


    "Well, after I regained myself."


    Mira opened her two palms, joining them together. Before everyone, the dagger Michael gave her appeared on her palms... But, broken.


    "This?" she said, her voice barely a whisper.


    "...." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "...?!!"


    Everyone in the room was stunned speechless.


    "Isn''t this Slayer?" Erika asked, her voice filled with a quiet dread.


    "Yes, Brother gave it to me," Mira said, tears starting to flow.


    "He told me he''d never go anywhere without this, but now... Look!"


    Erika sighed deeply. She stood up, walked towards Mira, and squatted down before her. She took the dagger from Mira, then hugged her tightly. Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Your brother is safe, Mira... He was just in an accident and got injured..."


    She paused, taking a deep breath, her emotions threatening to overwhelm her. She wasn''t planning on lying to Mira, but to keep her safe, she had to.


    "The one who injured him thinks your brother is dead, not knowing he''s just hiding to heal... That same bad guy is coming here, with monsters more dangerous than anything we have ever seen... That''s why he asked us to take you to the Game City... He''ll be back to get you."


    "So, he''s okay?"


    Erika wiped her own tears, forcing a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes, making sure Mira and Maria wouldn''t notice her distress.


    "Yes. That''s why Reaper and Eins aren''t here..." she added, her voice strained.


    Mira thought for some seconds and slowly nodded her head. She wiped her tears and said:


    "Then I''ll stay here and fight that fool who injured my brother!"


    Erika chuckled weakly: "No, you must respect your brother''s request... And go to the Game City," Erika said, her voice pleading.


    Mira was about to refuse, but Jennifer opened her mouth, her voice firm and supportive:


    "Yes, Mira, don''t worry... We''ll stay behind and teach him a lesson."


    Mira stared at them for some seconds and nodded her head: "Can I have that, Sister-in-law?"


    "Sure."


    Erika gave her the two dagger''s pieces... Mira smiled gratefully at her.


    "Come on, Maria," she added, and raised her bracelet to her lips.


    "AI, log me in."


    White light surrounded her body, and with one last look around, Mira disappeared from the room. Maria looked around the room, her expression grave, and decided to keep quiet.


    "We''ll be waiting for the good news, show those fools who''s the boss," Maria said, tapping her bracelet and disappearing.


    Erika collapsed on the ground, crying silently, her emotional fragility exposed.


    The elders were even more confused seeing her action, while the two abyssal lords simply lowered their heads, their faces solemn.

 Chapter 504 - 504: Battle For Survival 7: We Are In This Together

    Whizzzd!


    The conquerors, their faces etched with a mix of grief and defiance, turned their heads as a spatial anomaly rippled through the air. The very fabric of reality tore open, revealing a swirling portal.


    From its depths, Drakon, his usually jovial demeanor replaced by a grim determination, and Aaron, now standing a towering 6''3 feet, emerged.


    "You?"


    Havoc, the second Abyssal Lord, whispered, his voice barely audible.


    The sight of Aaron, transformed and radiating an almost palpable aura of power, left them stunned.


    Drakon and Aaron''s eyes swept across the room, settling on Erika, who sat on the ground, her shoulders trembling. The air around her was thick with sorrow, a palpable weight that pressed down on everyone present.


    "Something happened to Partner," Drakon said, his voice a low growl, each word laced with a dark intensity. "I can''t feel our connection... So we''re here to find out what happened." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Ruler is gone." Havoc said, his voice barely audible.


    The words hung in the air, heavy and final.


    Then, an unexpected sound erupted ¨C laughter. Drakon and Aaron burst into a cacophony of mirth, their laughter echoing through the devastated room, a stark contrast to the somber mood.


    The conquerors stared, bewildered, their grief momentarily forgotten in the face of this bizarre reaction.


    After a full minute of unrestrained laughter, Drakon''s expression shifted, his eyes hardening. "Do you really believe that?" he asked, his voice sharp and challenging.


    Tyson, his face etched with pain, looked up. "But... Eris told us Michael is dead."


    Drakon raised a hand, silencing him. "Okay, okay, okay," he said, his tone regaining its usual calm edge.


    "She said Partner is dead, so what? Do you think death can stop my partner? It''s true we can''t sense or feel him, but that doesn''t mean he''s truly gone. I believe he''ll return..."


    A warm smile spread across his face, a flicker of hope in his eyes. "For now, we just need to teach these monsters some manners, and wait for his return... Not stay here and cry like a child who lost his candy." He paused, his gaze sweeping over the group. "Where are Mira and Maria?"


    "They are in VRG, the game city," Jennifer answered, her voice still laced with grief.


    "Okay, that''s good... Come on, Erika... Clean up those tears, don''t let that fool, who thinks he''s the Ruler, look down on you or Michael."


    Erika remained silent, her gaze fixed on the ground, her body still wracked with silent sobs.


    "Come on," Drakon pressed, his voice softer now. "Do you want Michael to lose face? Do you want his enemies to see you in this state? How will Partner feel?"


    A memory flashed through Erika''s mind:


    ["Michael: I won''t let anything happen to you, Mira, Maria, and Jennifer... I''ll always be with you."]


    The words, spoken with unwavering conviction, echoed in her ears. Slowly, her lips curved into a determined smile, and she clenched her fists, her resolve hardening.


    "My love might not be with us, but I won''t let these fools look down on him," she declared, her voice filled with a newfound strength. She stood, her gaze now resolute.


    "That''s my girl... Don''t worry, we''re here to help. I''ve also sent messages to the other realms. After taking care of their problems, they''ll move to the first realm... No matter what happens, we''ll get through this."


    Erika''s smile deepened, a flicker of gratitude in her eyes. "You are a good friend, Drakon."


    "Nay! Partner saved me, why would I let his world be destroyed by some fool...? Typhon might be stronger than all of us, but if he sees the force waiting outside, he''ll know we aren''t pushovers."


    "Force?" Tyson asked, his brow furrowed.


    "Come on," Aaron said, his voice calm and steady, as he turned and walked out of the villa. The group exchanged confused glances, but followed him.


    _____


    Drakon, Aaron, and the conquerors stepped out into the huge compound, only to find it seemingly empty.


    "There''s nothing here," Rahond said, his voice filled with confusion.


    "Really?" Aaron smirked, clapping his hands together.


    BOOOOM!!


    The ground trembled violently, and the air crackled with raw energy. The very space above and below them tore open, revealing a series of shimmering gateways.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire


    A torrent of figures poured out from the gateways, filling the sky. Hell-demons, their eyes glowing with infernal fire, surged forth, their wings beating in unison. Dragons, their scales shimmering like a thousand jewels, soared through the air, their roars echoing across the villa. Michael''s Archangels, their dark wings casting long shadows, descended, their presence radiating an aura of immense power. From the gateways below, a diverse army emerged ¨C demons, elves, dragons, and humans, a coalition forged in loyalty, and promise to Michael.


    The conquerors'' jaws dropped, their eyes wide with disbelief. The sheer number of soldiers was staggering, a sea of warriors stretching as far as the eye could see, their presence casting an endless shadow over the villa.


    _____


    Amerisa''s president, Commander Wang, and Joker, who were rushing to the villa, slammed on their brakes, their vehicles screeching to a halt 100 meters away. They stared, their eyes wide with disbelief, at the millions of soldiers filling the sky above the villa.


    "Come on!" Joker yelled, his voice filled with a mix of awe and determination. He slammed his foot on the accelerator, his car roaring to life as he sped towards the villa. Commander Wang and the president followed close behind, their minds reeling from the spectacle before them.


    _____


    "This?" Erika stammered, her voice barely a whisper.


    "These are more... The others will be coming with the rest," Aaron said, his voice calm and reassuring.


    "Coming with the rest?" Violet repeated, her eyes wide with a mix of awe and terror. She looked up at the endless sea of airborne figures, then down at the countless soldiers on the ground. "The rest?"


    "Don''t worry, we''re in this together... Sir Michael helped us, so it''s normal for us to help him."


    A young woman, bearing an uncanny resemblance to Erika, approached the group, a warm smile on her face.


    "Nora?" Erika gasped, her eyes widening in surprise.


    "Hi, Erika," Nora said, her smile widening. She embraced Erika, her touch warm and comforting.


    "The other celestial kings aren''t here... They''ll be here soon," she added, before stepping back.


    "Thanks," Erika said, her voice filled with gratitude.


    "I see everyone is getting along," a voice said, drawing their attention.


    Erika and the group turned to see a young woman with crimson hair and eyes, her features undeniably demonic, yet her presence exuded a strange warmth.


    "Oh! Let me introduce you guys!" Aaron said, stepping forward and placing an arm around the woman''s waist. "Guys... This is my wife, Emily."


    "Oh?" The conquerors exchanged surprised glances, but quickly offered their greetings.


    "Hi, Emily."


    "Hi everyone. Erika, I''ve heard a lot about you... Don''t worry, we''re in this together," Emily said, her voice filled with sincerity.


    "Oh! This will be interesting!" a hybrid woman declared, her voice filled with excitement. She carried a massive broadsword slung over her shoulder.


    The group turned to see the hybrid, a striking combination of dwarf and demon.


    "Don''t mind her... She''s Modena, my first Lord," Aaron said. "The old-looking guy standing beside her is my second Lord, Dolor."


    Tyson observed Dolor, who carried a sheathed sword, and nodded in acknowledgment.


    "I see someone isn''t introducing me," a deep voice rumbled.


    The group turned to see a figure landing beside Aaron, his form shifting and solidifying.


    "This is Protean... My brother and right-hand man," Aaron said, his voice filled with pride.


    "Thank you for coming," Jennifer said, her voice still filled with disbelief.


    "Don''t worry, anywhere he goes... I follow," Protean said, his smile warm and reassuring.


    "It seems it''s my turn," Drakon said, a mischievous grin spreading across his face.


    "There''s no need to introduce us," two voices said in unison.


    Annabelle, Drakon''s younger sister, and Carina, Drakon''s aunt, approached Jennifer and Erika, embracing them warmly.


    "So good seeing you again," Annabelle said, her smile radiant.


    "Same," Erika replied, her grief momentarily forgotten. She looked at Moana and Sir Garrett, who stood behind Drakon, their expressions serious.


    "Please, excuse us!!"


    A familiar voice sounded, drawing their attention.


    "Uh?"

 Chapter 505 - 505: Battle For Survival 8: Thank You

    "Mr. President, Dad, and Commander Wang, why are you all here?" Tyson asked, his brow furrowed in mild confusion.


    The sudden appearance of the three men, their faces etched with a mixture of awe and apprehension, was a stark contrast to the overwhelming power radiating from the assembled figures.


    The three men exchanged nervous glances, their eyes darting between the Conquerors and the otherworldly armies that filled the sky. A single thought echoed in their minds:


    ''Who would have thought Michael knew such powerful figures?''


    "Well..."


    Amerisa''s President, Dennis, began, clearing his throat. He nodded toward the group, then turned to Jennifer and Erika, his expression grave. "We have a big problem."


    "What happened?" Erika asked, her voice sharp with concern.


    "You know, C-Rank gates open in about three days... B-Rank gates open in five days, A-Rank gates open in a week, while S-Rank gates takes at least, a week and a half... But now. We just got news, the whole gates in our world are currently opening..."


    "Not currently, Mr. President... The gates are all opened, and the monsters have started invading and destroying the cities. The monsters around Amerisa are currently heading to the city," Commander Wang interjected, his voice tight with urgency.


    "Shit! Thousands of people are still heading to Amerisa... If they encounter these monsters, what will happen?" Jennifer asked, her voice laced with horror. She turned to Erika, her eyes wide with fear.


    "Commander Wang, Mr. President, and Mr. Joker..." Erika began, her voice firm, cutting through the rising panic. "There''s only one thing to do... Send this word out: ''Everyone should log into VRG, and stay in the game city... If they aren''t players, they should quickly open an account and enter... Make sure no one remains outside! Same for Amerisa!''" Her voice resonated with authority, leaving no room for argument.


    "On it!" Commander Wang pulled out his phone, his fingers flying across the screen as he made a series of urgent calls.


    "Yes!" President Dennis followed suit, his voice firm as he relayed the dire news.


    "It''s just a gate... Just give me the go-ahead, and I''ll kill every single monster that comes out of it," Dolor said, his voice calm and steady, a stark contrast to the chaos unfolding around him.


    "No, we don''t need to rush out... We''ll use Amerisa as our base. As he said, these monsters are currently heading here. We shouldn''t attack, but wait for them," Nora countered, her voice thoughtful.


    "She is right, we stay in Amerisa," Aaron added, his tone decisive.


    "Mr. Joker, who really are these guys?" President Dennis whispered, his eyes wide with a mix of awe and fear.


    "I don''t know, Mr. President, but the weakest here is above the half-Immortal realm... Any one of them can close a B-Rank gate, alone," Joker whispered back, his answer sending a shiver down the president''s spine.


    "So powerful?" Dennis breathed, his voice barely audible.


    "We should be lucky they''re on our side," Commander Wang added, disconnecting his call.


    "Done." he announced, turning to the group.


    Erika nodded, her gaze sweeping across the darkening sky.


    "It''s getting dark," she sighed. "It''ll be nighttime before the monsters reach here, and that will make it difficult for those who don''t have pets who could see at night, or anything to help them."


    "Mrs. Erika, I got a solution to that problem," Joker said, snapping his fingers. A small, green fruit, the size of a pill, materialized in his palm. He handed it to Erika.


    "I brought these in AI''s store. It gives anyone who consumes it night vision, which would last ten hours... With the calculation done, the monsters will reach Amerisa around 8 PM to 8:30 PM... And with these, we''ll be able to fight and see in the dark till..."


    "...6 AM or 6:30 AM," Jennifer finished, her eyes widening in understanding.


    "Correct... By then, we''ll be able to see without using it," Joker nodded, a faint smile playing on his lips.


    "Wow, thank you so much... This will help a lot," Erika said, her voice filled with gratitude.


    Joker chuckled. "We''re in this together. Besides, the lifetimes Michael gave me were used to get these... Enough to reach everyone... Well." He paused, his gaze sweeping across the assembled forces.


    He looked up at the figures above, and lowered his gaze to those on the land. Seeing his expression, Drakon opened his mouth:


    "Don''t worry, Dragons have night vision, so we won''t need it."


    "Same, my forces are soldiers of darkness, and their powers increase in darkness; they practically lived in it, so we''re good," Aaron added, his voice reassuring.


    "That''s a relief," Joker said, a genuine smile spreading across his face.


    "Okay, we have 1 hour, 30 minutes to clock 8:00 PM... You all need to get ready," Erika said, her voice filled with resolve.


    The three men nodded, bowing their heads in acknowledgment. "We''ll take our leave." President Dennis said, his voice firm. They cast one last glance at the assembled soldiers and walked away.


    "They didn''t even ask about these guys," Veronica whispered, her eyes wide with curiosity.


    "They don''t have to, they already know they''re here to help," Norman replied, his voice calm.


    Erika and Jennifer turned to the elders, their expressions softening.


    "I know some of you have stayed with us from the start, even before I joined." Erika began, her voice filled with warmth.


    "But this is very dangerous... You''re free to make your choice, and we''ll respect it."


    "Yes, no one knows the outcome of this battle, we might die or survive... But our dead rate has surely improved, but still, you all need to choose, your lives rest in your hands." Jennifer added, her voice filled with sincerity.


    The elders exchanged glances, then burst into laughter.


    "Why would we leave you guys to face those things? Come on, we''re in this together, forever," Sunny said, his voice unwavering.


    "Yes. I might have joined the Conquerors for lifetimes, but now... You''re all my family," Veronica added, her eyes glistening with emotion.


    "And I can''t leave my family," Rahond agreed, his voice firm.


    "We''re staying with you guys, Mr. Joker already said it, we''re in this together," Violet declared, her voice filled with determination.


    Tyson walked toward Jennifer, wrapping his arm around her shoulder. "We''re not going anywhere, Love," he said, his voice filled with tenderness.


    Jennifer smiled, her eyes filled with gratitude. She turned to the group. "Thank you... But some of you still have to go to the game city," she said, her voice laced with regret.


    The elders exchanged confused glances.


    "Mira and Maria are in the city, but with everyone going there..." Jennifer explained, her voice heavy with concern. "We need people we trust with them." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes... Norman, Ralph, Niki, Deck, Ricky, and Levi. Please, we know you guys want to help, but you need to stay with Mira and Maria... And also, help calm the people entering the game city. You know the rule, if a fight breaks out, those involved will be kicked out, and they''ll be dropped in their cities. That means; they''ll be dropped in the maw of monsters."


    "We understand, Erika... We''ll take care of it," Niki said, her voice filled with resolve.


    "Yes, leave it to us," Norman added, his voice firm, while the other four nodded in agreement.


    "Thank you," Erika said, her voice filled with gratitude.

 Chapter 506 - 506: Battle For Survival 9: Humanitys Last Stand

    [Back to Nia.]


    CRACK!


    BOOM!!


    A cataclysmic explosion ripped through the mountain range, sending shockwaves that shattered the very air. Dust and smoke billowed outwards, a suffocating cloud that threatened to engulf everything in its path.


    "Hold on?!"


    Sheehan shouted, his hands tightening on the steering wheel. The Lexus screeched, tires protesting as he slammed on the brakes, bringing the vehicle to an abrupt, jarring halt. The Audis trailing behind followed suit, their occupants wide-eyed and terrified.


    Nia, her expression a mask of grim determination, watched the approaching dust cloud. A frown creased her brow as she opened the car door and stepped out onto the ravaged terrain.


    "Nia, what are you doing?!" Elara cried out, her voice laced with panic.


    Ignoring the terrified cries of the travelers, Nia extended her hand to her side.


    "Fafnir, emerge."


    The very fabric of space shimmered and tore, revealing a portal of raw energy. From its depths, a magnificent phoenix, ten meters tall and wreathed in flames, materialized.


    "Use, [Fire Wind]!"


    Her command was firm, unwavering.


    BOOM!!


    Fafnir hovered before her, its eyes burning like molten gold. With a powerful flap of its wings, a torrent of fire and wind erupted, tearing through the dust cloud and dispersing it instantly. The collapsed mountain, now a jagged scar on the landscape, was laid bare.


    "What force could possess such destructive power?" Nia murmured, her gaze fixed on the pulsating light that still emanated from the horizon.


    "Haha! Miss Nia, you''ve saved us!"


    "Yes, she''s truly the best!"


    "Miss Huntress is our savior!"


    The travelers erupted in cheers, their voices filled with relief.


    "Silence!" Nia commanded, her voice cutting through the noise like a blade. The crowd fell silent, their eyes fixed on her.


    She turned her attention back to the distant light, her mind racing.


    "Fafnir, investigate."


    The colossal phoenix nodded and soared into the sky, its wings carrying it towards the source of the light.


    _


    While Inside the Lexus, tension hung thick in the air.


    BUZZ!


    Sheehan and Elara turned to the car''s radio, their eyes widening in alarm.


    [Breaking News... The Monsters'' Ruler is advancing towards Amerisa. All citizens are strongly advised to seek refuge within the game city. Log into your accounts immediately and remain within the city''s boundaries. It is the only safe haven. For those who are not players, we implore you to create an account and enter the city. I repeat: Do not approach Amerisa. Proceed to the city.]


    A wave of dread washed over Sheehan and Elara as they exchanged horrified glances.


    DING!!!


    Their AI bracelets vibrated, and the AI''s voice echoed in the minds of every human.


    <Warning... All players must be within the game city within 24 hours. The city''s gates will close permanently after this period.>


    <Detecting a surge in dimensional gates across the world. Hidden functions have been activated.>


    "Hidden functions?" Nia, who had returned to the car, was stunned. The phrase hung in the air, heavy with unspoken implications.


    "A hundred percent discount?" Nia repeated, her voice incredulous.


    Still in disbelief, she raised her bracelet to her lips.


    "AI, buy a Legendary-class sword that complements my stats."


    < Acknowledged, Player Huntress.>


    < Searching store...>


    < Weapon selected, purchased, and transferred to your inventory.>


    Nia flicked her wrist, and a magnificent flaming sword materialized in her hand. The blade pulsed with an inner heat, its handle cool to the touch.


    "This... This sword costs six million in-game diamonds. And I obtained it for free?" She was still struggling to comprehend the situation.


    AI next word shattered her reverie.


    < Note: Items acquired during this period, such as pets and weapons, can be used in the real world. They will vanish upon entering the game city. >


    < Note: All game functions have been temporarily suspended.>


    "That''s acceptable," Nia said, her voice firm.


    WHOOSH!


    She looked up to see Fafnir returning, its wings beating with renewed urgency.


    "What transpired?" she demanded.


    ''Master... I strongly advise immediate withdrawal,'' Fafnir responded telepathically, its voice laced with urgency.


    "Withdraw?" Nia questioned, her confusion growing.


    BOOM!!!


    A colossal head, severed cleanly, hurtled through the air, landing with a sickening thud before them. Nia''s eyes widened in horror as she recognized the head of a massive bear.


    **GRRAAAAAAAAAA**


    A chorus of monstrous roars echoed from the distance.


    "Monsters! The light... it was a gate?!" Nia exclaimed, her blood running cold.


    She whirled around to face the car.


    "Father! Take Mother into the game!" she yelled, her voice filled with urgency. "What are you all waiting for?"


    The travelers, their faces etched with fear, nodded frantically and logged into the game. Those without accounts scrambled to create them, their fingers flying across their bracelets. Within a minute, the road was deserted, leaving only Nia, her father, and the cars.


    "Nia!"


    Sheehan stepped out of the Lexus, his eyes filled with concern.


    "What are you doing, Father? What about Mother?" she cried.


    "Your mother is safe in our mansion within the game city. Your guild members are watching over her. I cannot abandon you here, not with those creatures approaching!" he said, gesturing towards the horde of green-skinned orcs marching towards them. Their red eyes glowed with malevolent intent.


    **Heh-Heh-Heh! Food!**


    The orc leading the charge tossed the severed leg of the bear to the side, its eyes gleaming with hunger.


    "These... They are all Level 50 monsters. This means that gate is a..."


    "...B-Rank gate. The weakest is Level 30, and the strongest... Level 60!" Sheehan finished, his voice grim.


    "We cannot prevail against such numbers, Father. We must retreat," Nia whispered, and Sheehan nodded in agreement.


    Sheehan produced a gray grenade from his game inventory.


    The orc soldiers, numbering in the thousands, halted, their eyes fixed on the grenade.


    "See you later!"


    He smashed the grenade against the ground, and it exploded in a cloud of thick smoke, enveloping Nia, Sheehan, and Fafnir.


    The orcs watched, stunned, as the smoke dissipated, revealing an empty space.


    **.....?!**


    The orcs looked up to see Fafnir soaring away, carrying Nia and Sheehan on its back.


    **Hehehe... Come on.**


    The orc leader grinned, and the horde resumed their march towards Amerisa.


    __


    [Second City. Luncheon.]


    Mika rose from her desk, her face etched with shock.


    "This is dire. Even the AI is urging us to seek refuge in the game city." She turned to the five men standing before her.


    "Proceed immediately. Ensure that every citizen is within the game city. Leave no one behind!"


    "Yes, President Mika!"


    The men nodded and departed, leaving Mika alone in her office. She sank back into her chair, a wave of exhaustion washing over her.


    "This is overwhelming," she murmured.


    "It seems someone is finding the burden of leadership challenging."


    Mika sprang to her feet, her eyes widening as she saw the Founder perched on her sword outside the window.


    "Founder?!"


    She rushed to the window and threw it open.


    The Founder smiled and entered the office, settling onto the couch. She gestured for Mika to join her.


    "Come, dear. There is something I must convey."


    Mika approached the couch and sat beside the Founder.


    "What is it, Founder?" she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity.


    "Mika, in the months since you assumed the presidency, Luncheon has flourished. It has grown stronger, more prosperous than ever before. It is a testament to your leadership." The Founder paused, a sigh escaping her lips.


    "It is a cruel twist of fate that these monstrous gates have appeared now."


    She continued, "The Founders of the five major cities have convened with the lords of the remaining twelve. They have reached a agreement: if we manage to survive this cataclysm, all the cities will merge with Amerisa."


    Mika was rendered speechless. She blinked, her mind struggling to process the enormity of the proposition. "They agreed? The lords, I mean?"


    "When their cities are teetering on the brink of annihilation, what choice do they have?" The Founder smiled gently, her hand reaching out to caress Mika''s hair.


    "I wanted to express my gratitude for your dedication. And I also wished to solicit your opinion. What are your thoughts on this merger? Should we proceed?"


    Mika fell into a contemplative silence, her mind racing.


    ''A merger? With Amerisa? What would that mean for Luncheon?'' Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a moment, she looked up at the Founder.


    "I trust your judgment, Founder. I will abide by your decision."


    "Splendid!" The Founder''s smile widened.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    A sense of unease settled over the two women. They exchanged puzzled glances and turned towards the door.


    "Enter!" the Founder called out.


    BOOM!


    The door exploded inward, splintering into a shower of wood fragments that scattered across the office. Goblins, their eyes gleaming with malice, surged through the shattered doorway, brandishing crude weapons.


    The Founder reacted instantly, her hand flashing out. A surge of energy erupted from her palm, obliterating the goblins in a blinding flash of light. Dust motes danced in the air where the creatures had stood moments before.


    Mika and the Founder exchanged horrified glances. They rushed to the window and peered down at the city below. Their eyes widened in disbelief and terror. Buildings were ablaze, and monstrous figures rampaged through the streets, attacking anything in their path. The sight of the chaotic city sent a chill through Mika''s heart.


    "How? Why didn''t we sense their approach? This is impossible!" Mika exclaimed, her voice filled with panic.


    The Founder lifted her gaze to the sky. Hundreds of meters above them, a figure hovered in the air. His red eyes, burning with malevolent intensity, surveyed the destruction below. A cruel smile played on his lips.


    "That''s Deimos! We must escape before he notices us!" The Founder''s voice was urgent.


    She stretched out her hand and shattered the window with a blast of energy. She then summoned her sword, which materialized outside the window, its size miraculously increased.


    "Come on!" she shouted, grabbing Mika''s arm.


    She pulled the stunned Mika through the shattered window, and they landed on the enlarged blade.


    Without hesitation, the Founder propelled the sword into the air, soaring towards the city''s border.


    Deimos turned his head towards them, his eyes narrowing. A sneer twisted his lips.


    ***There is no escape. Amerisa will be next.***


    His voice echoed through the air, carried on the wind, as the monsters continued their rampage, engulfing the city in flames.


    Mika looked back at the burning city, her heart heavy with sorrow. She sighed deeply.


    "Don''t despair, Mika. Everyone has received the alert. They should be safe within the game city," the Founder said, her face grim.


    "Where are we headed?" Mika asked, turning to the Founder.


    "To humanity''s last stand."

 Chapter 507 - 507: Battle For Survival 10

    [Amerisa.]


    Erika stood in the city''s central square, her posture composed, yet a subtle undercurrent of grief etched itself upon her features. The once vibrant metropolis, teeming with millions of souls, now lay eerily silent. The bustling streets, the cozy homes, even the verdant public parks were devoid of life, a chilling testament to the city''s forced isolation.


    "Love¡­ wherever you are, we''re waiting¡­ Please, we can''t do this alone," she whispered, her voice barely audible, her eyes closing as if seeking solace in the darkness behind her eyelids.


    "Erika."


    Erika''s eyes snapped open, and she turned her head, her gaze meeting Jennifer''s.


    "What happened? Are the gates¡­?" Erika asked, her voice laced with a mixture of hope and dread.


    "Yes."


    Jennifer approached Erika, her steps measured, and stood beside her, her gaze mirroring the desolate cityscape.


    "Luncheon has fallen¡­ Caroton, Valeria, and Casmia have also fallen¡­ The rest are being overrun¡­ Amerisa is the last standing city," Jennifer exhaled deeply, the weight of their situation heavy in the air. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Erika surveyed the empty city, a soft, almost melancholic chuckle escaping her lips.


    "What happened? Why are you laughing?" Jennifer asked, her voice filled with mild confusion.


    "You know, if someone had told me this would happen to our world, I might not have believed it, thinking we had powerful and millions of players¡­ But now, I see how naive I was. We have millions of players, but very few fighters." Erika said, her voice laced with a bitter realization.


    "True, we only have tens of thousands of players who are at least Diamond to Sovereign medal holders. But even a Sovereign medal holder won''t be able to defeat the weakest commander from the enemy side¡­ Yeah, we''re at a huge disadvantage." Jennifer sighed, her voice mirroring Erika''s disillusionment.


    "So what do you suggest? How can we get through this?" Erika asked, her voice laced with a desperate hope.


    Jennifer took a deep breath, and exhaled slowly. She looked up at the night sky, its vast expanse a stark contrast to their dwindling world, and opened her mouth.


    "Together." she said, her voice firm, resolute.


    Erika sighed, the weight of their impending doom settling upon her shoulders.


    "Thirty minutes more¡­ this war will decide the fate of our world."


    Whizzed!


    The two women looked up as a shimmering, white transparent shield materialized above the city, slowly encompassing the entirety of Amerisa, a fragile barrier against the encroaching darkness.


    _______


    [GODS'' REALM.]


    Michael blinked a few times, his mind struggling to process the abrupt shift in his reality. He slowly rose from the ground, his body feeling strangely unfamiliar. He attempted to activate the system interface, to call upon his myriad skills and abilities, but nothing happened.


    ''The system¡­ gone?'' He thought, his mind reeling with shock.


    "Does that mean¡­?" He muttered, his voice barely a whisper.


    Michael opened his palm, his gaze falling upon his hand, and realized he couldn''t access his powerful bloodlines. The Void, Blood, Shadow, Psychic, and Space bloodlines, the very essence of his power, were gone, leaving only his elemental bloodlines intact.


    ''My Void, Blood, Shadow, Psychic, and Space bloodlines are all gone? Even my cheats?'' he thought, his expression bewildered.


    With a hesitant motion, he stretched forth his hand, and to his immense relief, Starvil materialized in his grasp.


    "Thank goodness you''re with me." he said, his voice filled with a mixture of relief and gratitude.


    ''I will forever be with my master.'' Starvil replied telepathically, its voice resonating in his mind.


    Michael nodded with a small smile, and looked up at the towering tree before him.


    "Uh?"


    He muttered, his eyes widening in surprise as he saw the sword still engraved on the tree, now glowing with a faint golden light.


    ''Without my powerful skills, bloodlines, and blessings, I need to think of a way to protect my race!'' He thought, his mind racing.


    Michael quickly turned around, his gaze falling upon the Gods, who were slowly descending before him, their faces mirroring his surprise and shock.


    "Ruler Michael, your powers?" Goddess Hestia asked, her voice filled with concern.


    "I know, Goddess Hestia¡­ I need your help." Michael said, his voice firm, resolute.


    "Tell us, we''ll help you in any way we can." Zeus said, his voice filled with unwavering support.


    "I need¡­" Michael began, and proceeded to explain his plan in detail, his voice filled with urgency. After five minutes, he was finished.


    "It will be done." Zeus nodded, his expression resolute. He turned to the Gods and Goddesses behind him. "You heard Ruler Michael, get on with it."


    They all nodded in agreement, but Hera hesitated, her expression filled with apprehension.


    "Husband, what he is planning will surely obliterate the Gods'' Realm¡­ Taking powers from the Realm Core will damage not only the realm, but also him." she said, her voice laced with fear.


    Zeus nodded, his gaze turning to Michael. "I made my decision¡­"


    "But Mr. Michael, you might die¡­" Primordial god, Erebus said, his voice filled with concern.


    Michael smiled, a hint of reassurance in his eyes. "No, Primordial Erebus¡­ Don''t forget who we are. We can''t be killed, and if we die by chance, our souls survive."


    "You don''t get it, Mr. Michael." Nyx sighed, her voice filled with a somber understanding.


    "The Core is more powerful than even a Sage¡­ Only a Supreme can go ahead with this plan and walk out alive¡­ The Core''s energy is just too powerful for a Sage as yourself."


    Michael looked at the Gods, a little confused by their concern, but he sighed, his expression resolute.


    "This is the only way to go, you guys should leave this realm¡­ I have a feeling Typhon is coming here, he can''t miss the show." He said, his voice filled with a quiet determination.


    The Gods stared at Michael, their expressions a mixture of disbelief and admiration. Using such energy would surely result in death, even the soul wouldn''t survive¡­ But Michael had made his decision, and they could only nod their heads in acceptance.


    "Go now¡­ leave this place." Michael said, his voice firm.


    Nemesis walked towards him and gave him a warm hug. "If you survive this, you''re getting me another ice cream." she said, stepping backward, a hint of a smile playing on her lips.


    "I promised." Michael replied, his voice filled with a gentle reassurance.


    She nodded with a sad smile, and disappeared from the realm.


    Zeus respectfully nodded at Michael. "I will never forget you, human." he said, and also disappeared into a trail of light.


    Nyx, Erebus, and the rest of the Gods bowed at Michael. "We will never forget you." They said in unison, their voices filled with a solemn respect.


    Michael silently watched as the Gods disappeared one by one¡­ and in less than thirty seconds, he was the only God remaining in the realm.


    "Now, Starvil." He looked down at his sword. "Let''s get to work."


    Michael shot into the air, and flew towards the Pantheon building.


    ____


    Michael landed on the golden entrance, and walked inside.


    "The Hall." He muttered, his voice echoing through the empty building.


    He walked inside the hall, his gaze sweeping across the empty Gods'' seats.


    "Now, show yourself." He said, his voice resonating through the hall.


    He snapped his fingers, and the center of the hall split open¡­


    Michael watched as the artifact rose from the ground, and stood before him.


    "Eris." He called, his voice filled with authority.


    Whoosh!!!


    A gateway opened, and Eris, her face pale, her body trembling from the horrors she had witnessed in the catacombs, fell out.


    Michael turned around and raised an eyebrow, seeing her state.


    "I don''t know if you can still hear me¡­ but change of plans." He said, his voice firm.


    Eris looked up at him, her face filled with dread.


    "I need you to do something very important." He said.


    Before Eris could respond, a flash of light moved past her eyes, and she collapsed on the ground, dead.


    "I need your help as a walker." He added.


    Michael stretched out his hand towards her dead body, and commanded:


    "Rise."


    BOOM!


    Dark smoke burst out from the body, but quickly dissipated.


    "What?"


    Michael muttered, his voice filled with surprise.


    "I can''t rise Eris? Are my powers fading?" He thought, his eyes widening in horror.


    "No, I need her." he said, his voice filled with a desperate urgency.


    He channeled all his remaining energies into one, the sword tattoo on his cheek started glowing.


    "RISE!!" he yelled.


    With a powerful surge, the smoke burst out from Eris''s body, and formed a Walker¡­ her black obsidian armor shimmering under the lighting in the room, while


    Michael sighed in relief, and lowered his hand.


    "Go to Amerisa, help my family and tell them the news of my death, and..."


    "**.....**"


    Hearing the task given to her, Eris looked up at him, her face a canvas of bewildered confusion.


    "Don''t ask anything, just go."


    She nodded, a silent acknowledgment, and vanished like smoke in a breeze.


    Michael exhaled, a weary sound that echoed in the vast hall. "Destroyers!"


    BOOOM!!


    The fabric of space behind him ruptured, a jagged tear through, forming a gateway; which Destroyers emerged, their three heads scanning the hall, a collective expression of perplexed inquiry.


    "**Master!**"


    "There is something I need to do, Destroyers... And it might result in my death, for real."


    "**What?!**"


    The word boomed, a chorus of disbelief.


    "I know it sounds rash, perhaps even foolish... But I have to do this... And if I die, all my Walkers and Blades will cease to exist... I need you to go and aid Havoc... Be swift, time is a luxury we no longer possess."


    "**That means, we will also vanish.**" Yers said, her voice laced with incredulous shock.


    "Yes."


    The three heads exchanged silent, weighty glances, then turned back to Michael, their eyes locking onto his.


    "**Ok, Ruler... We are with you.**"


    Michael nodded, a silent wave of gratitude washing over him, and then, Destroyers dissipated, disappearing from the hall.


    Michael sighed, and turned his gaze towards the artifact, the gem pulsing with colourful lights.


    "Now, it''s your turn." He said, his voice resolute, and stretched his hand towards the luminescent gem.

 Chapter 508 - 508: Battle For Survival 11

    Michael sat cross-legged, amidst the desolate expanse of the Gods'' Realm. Starvil, rested before him, its surface reflecting the chaotic energy that crackled in the air. The realm, once a bastion of divine power, now stood as a silent testament to the impending storm.


    "About time," Michael muttered, his voice a low, steady hum that carried a sense of inevitability.


    BOOOOM!!


    The fabric of reality above the realm tore asunder, a colossal gateway erupting into existence. It spun with violent energy, a vortex of raw power that threatened to consume everything in its path. From this swirling portal, a torrent of draconic forms and monstrous airborne creatures poured forth, their eyes burning with an insatiable bloodlust. The skies darkened as their massive shadows fell upon the already desolate landscape.


    Another gateway ripped open, followed by a third, then a fourth. In a matter of seconds, over twenty portals had manifested, each spewing forth a legion of nightmarish entities. The air thrummed with the cacophony of their roars and screeches, a symphony of destruction that heralded the arrival of chaos.


    Michael''s gaze remained fixed on the final gateway, which cracked open with a thunderous roar. From within, Typhon emerged, his powerful wings propelling him through the air. He didn''t descend to the ground immediately, but hovered above it, his eyes scanning the realm.


    ****Hmm... I see you''re the only one here.**** Typhon rumbled, his voice a deep. He turned his gaze towards Michael.


    "Am I so important that you brought your entire force?" Michael asked, a hint of amusement in his voice.


    ****Well, yes... No one apart from the Queen has given me so much of a headache... That''s why you''re my ''brother''**** Typhon sneered, the word dripping with sarcasm. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You do know we aren''t related, right?" Michael retorted, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    ****I know.****


    Typhon finally descended, his massive wings retracting into his back with a sound like thunder. His army, a vast horde of monstrous beings, hung in the air above them, their shadows casting the ground into an oppressive darkness.


    "Then why are you always referring to me as your brother?" Michael inquired, his voice laced with a hint of curiosity.


    ****That aid of yours, what do you call it... Oh, right! System.**** Typhon revealed, his voice laced with a cold, knowing tone.


    Michael was taken aback. ''He knows about the System?'' he thought, his mind racing.


    ****My father gave you that system... I don''t know how he created it, but he surely gave it to you.**** Typhon continued, his tone turning colder. ****He chose you...**** He sighed, a hint of bitterness in his voice.


    ****And left his own son, trapped away in that place!!**** Typhon roared, his voice filled with a burning resentment. He spread his arms wide, his eyes blazing with an ancient hatred. ****That''s how we''re ''related''. He gave you his powers, his forces, his title, and even his throne! But me? Nothing.****


    Typhon shook his head, his eyes filled with a dark, shimmering rage. ****You don''t know how much I want to kill you, right now.**** He hissed.


    "What are you waiting for?" Michael provoked, his voice calm and steady.


    ****Hehehe... Don''t be in a rush, ''Brother''.**** Typhon sneered.


    "Who told you about the System?" Michael asked, his eyes searching Typhon''s.


    ****The System... The Queen told me.**** Typhon revealed, his gaze shifting towards the ancient tree behind Michael. He raised an eyebrow, noticing the golden sword engraved upon it, its surface glowing with an ethereal light.


    ****What are you doing?**** He asked, his voice low and menacing.


    "Nothing serious, just destroying your soldiers," Michael grinned, a hint of dark amusement in his eyes.


    Typhon raised his brows, then erupted in a guttural chuckle. ****Fool! You alone can''t win against us... I say you surrender, and die at my hand.**** He declared.


    Michael closed his eyes, his voice unwavering. "There''s no surrender in my life dictionary."


    A golden energy began to emanate from Michael, flowing silently towards the sword engraved on the tree.


    BAM!!!!


    The entire Gods'' Realm trembled violently, causing Typhon to narrow his eyes in suspicion.


    ****What are you doing?!**** He roared.


    "I already told you... Annihilating your soldiers," Michael repeated, his voice laced with a chilling calmness.


    BOOOOM!!!


    The tremors intensified, the very foundations of the realm shaking.


    ****This!**** Typhon dropped to one knee, placing his palm on the ground. The next moment, his eyes widened in horror, and he snapped his gaze towards Michael. ****You! You''re attacking the core?!**** He stammered, his voice filled with disbelief.


    "How do you like my hospitality?" Michael sneered, his eyes still closed.


    ****Retreat!**** Typhon commanded, his voice filled with panic.


    His army surged towards the gateways, but slammed into an invisible barrier, a shimmering wall of energy that sealed them within the realm.


    "Now who''s the fool? Do you really think you can escape?" Michael asked, his eyes still closed.


    Typhon stared at the shield, then chuckled, a hollow, desperate sound. ****You are truly cunning... You knew I would come, so you created this plan, not even thinking about yourself, you just want to wipe out my entire force... I''m truly impressed. But...****


    Typhon''s eyes glowed red, his power surging. ****This can''t stop me.**** He declared.


    "I know that... But it can stop your soldiers," Michael countered, his voice laced with a cold certainty.


    ****You!!**** Typhon gritted his teeth, his face contorted in rage. ****I can still stop you! Soldiers... Focus your attacks on him... Make sure his soul doesn''t survive!****


    The monstrous horde unleashed their attacks, a storm of energy and projectiles hurtling towards Michael.


    ****You''re currently absorbing the energy from the core, so you won''t be able to create such a powerful shield... Meaning, the gods are helping you in this.**** Typhon scoffed. ****Too bad they can''t help you against my attack.****


    Typhon raised a finger, and a ball of crimson energy manifested in his hand, radiating a dreadful aura. ****Goodbye, ''Brother''.**** He hissed, unleashing the attack.


    The combined onslaught of Typhon and his army crashed against a shimmering barrier.


    ****This?!**** Typhon was stunned, his gaze falling upon the sword before Michael. ****A Supreme-Class weapon... Impressive, too bad you won''t be able to use it.**** He sneered, increasing his power tenfold.


    CRACK!!


    Cracks began to appear on the barrier.


    Michael remained still, his focus unwavering as he absorbed the core''s energy.


    Whizzed!


    The tree glowed, a trail of light flowing from the engraved sword to the sword tattoo on Michael''s cheek.


    ****DIE!!!!!**** Typhon roared, adding more power to his attack.


    CRACK!!!!!!


    Typhon grinned, forcing his hand forward.


    BOOOOM!!!


    The barrier shattered, the tree glowing brightly. The combined attacks slammed into Michael.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!


    A cataclysmic explosion erupted, sending shockwaves through the realm. A cloud of dust and debris engulfed the area.


    Typhon waited, his breath ragged, as the dust slowly settled, revealing a scorched wasteland. The tree and Michael were gone.


    He looked up and burst into a maniacal laughter. ****HAHAHAHA!!! I KILLED HIM!! MICHAEL IS DEAD!!!!!****


    BOOOM!!


    ****Uh?**** Typhon looked down, the ground splitting open, cracks spreading across the realm.


    ****He... He...**** He stammered. ****Michael destroyed the core?!****


    ____


    [Amerisa.]


    The air in Amerisa hung thick with a tension that was almost palpable. The city, once a beacon of civilization, now braced for a siege.


    "Here you are, I have been searching for both of you!"


    The voice, slightly breathless, belonged to Tyson, as he approached them, his face etched with concern.


    Jennifer and Erika turned, their expressions mirroring the gravity of the situation.


    "What happened?" Jennifer asked, her voice calm but firm.


    "We got news... well, let''s call it bad news," Tyson said, his face darkening.


    "Bad news? We''re already used to it... Tell us," Erika said, her tone pragmatic, a reflection of the harsh realities they faced. She knew that in times like these, emotional indulgence was a luxury they couldn''t afford.


    "Valeria City''s senators are dead," Tyson revealed, the words hanging heavy in the air.


    "What?!"


    The two girls exclaimed in unison, their shock palpable. Valeria City, was a bastion of political power. The senators, Yomi and Rhodes, both grandmasters, were the pillars of strength of the city.


    Their demise was a devastating blow, a chilling reminder of the escalating threat.


    "Who killed them?!" Jennifer asked, her voice laced with a raw, almost primal anger.


    "Someone named Hades, they said he''s a god," Tyson answered, his voice tinged with confusion.


    "The god of the underworld...!" Jennifer muttered, her face paling.


    "What next?" Erika asked, her voice steady, her eyes fixed on Tyson.


    "Well... the monsters are close, we can see their silhouettes ahead of us, and you don''t want to know their number," Tyson sighed, his shoulders slumping. The sheer scale of the approaching horde was enough to crush even the most hardened warrior.


    "If Aaron and the others weren''t here, I don''t think we''d even survive the first round," he admitted, his voice laced with a rare vulnerability.


    "Don''t worry, Love... we will get through this," Jennifer said, her voice soft but firm, placing a reassuring hand on Tyson''s shoulder.


    "What should we do?" she asked, turning to Erika, her eyes searching for guidance.


    "I think we should first know the situation, let''s go to the wall," Erika said, her voice decisive.


    With a swift motion, she propelled herself into the air, her figure a blur against the darkening sky.


    "Come on," Jennifer said, and followed behind Erika,


    "Yeah, I searched for both of you, and now... you fly away, leaving me alone," Tyson grumbled, his voice laced with a playful frustration.


    "Stop being a baby, and come," Jennifer said, hovering above him, a playful smile gracing her lips.


    "Right!"


    Tyson nodded, a grin spreading across his face. He watched as Jennifer flew away, and quickly followed behind.

 Chapter 509 - 509: Battle Begins 1

    The air crackled, a prelude to the cataclysm. Typhon, his face a mask of disbelief and fury, watched as the very fabric of the divine realm unraveled. The ground, once solid, now pulsed with molten rage, erupting in geysers of lava that painted the shattered landscape in fiery hues. The skies, once a serene expanse, now split asunder, revealing the chaotic void beyond.


    CRACK!!!


    BOOM!


    The devastation was absolute. Typhon''s soldiers, were being obliterated. Their lifeless forms, once symbols of his power, now littered the ground, each impact a testament to the overwhelming force that had been unleashed.


    ****I can''t believe he destroyed the gods'' realm.**** Typhon muttered, his voice a low growl of incredulity.


    BOOOM!!


    **GRRAAAAA!!**


    He looked up, his eyes tracing the paths of his falling soldiers, their cries of despair echoing through the ravaged realm.


    He turned his gaze towards the once-majestic Pantheon building, now a crumbling monument to his thwarted ambition.


    ****You have taken down my soldiers! And as for payback, I''ll destroy the artifact!!****


    With a surge of raw power, he launched himself into the air, a dark comet streaking across the shattered heavens. He landed before the Pantheon''s entrance, the ground trembling beneath his force. Without hesitation, he channeled his energy into a single, devastating punch.


    BOOM!


    The building, once a symbol of divine power, disintegrated into a cloud of dust and smoke, adding to the apocalyptic scene. Typhon, his anger a raging inferno, marched towards the spot where the artifact had been hidden. With another earth-shattering blow, he split the ground open.


    ****Huh?****


    His eyes widened in disbelief. The artifact, was gone. All that remained was an empty glass casing.


    ****This!****


    He stomped his foot, the ground cracking and splintering beneath his rage.


    ****Michael!!!****


    The name hissed from his lips, a venomous curse.


    ****Even when you''re dead! You''re still giving me a headache!**** He turned his gaze towards the spot where Michael and the tree had stood, his eyes fixated on the golden light emanating from a newly formed fissure.


    ****My time is up.****


    He looked up at his remaining soldiers, their formations shattered, their ranks decimated. The very air had grown thin, suffocating millions.


    ****I avenged every single one of you... I''ll make sure to cover the realms with blood, then your death will be reached!****


    With those words, he vanished, a dark shadow swallowed by the chaos. In the same instant, the ground erupted in a catastrophic explosion, a final, devastating wave that obliterated everything in the realm, including Typhon''s remaining army.


    ____


    [Amerisa.]


    [8:35.]


    The combined forces of the 17 cities stood ready, a bulwark against the encroaching darkness. The Founders, Commander Wang, Joker, Daniel, Jasmine, Mika, Firenze, Nia, Aaron, Nora, Protean, the Conquerors'' Elders, and a hundred thousand players, a formidable army of Diamond, Elite, Grandmaster, and Sovereign medal holders, lined the city walls. Their expressions were grim, their eyes fixed on the advancing horde.


    Six figures led the charge: Gaea, Ares, Hades, Deimos, Persephone, and Poseidon.


    "Hmm... I''m guessing these six are the main threat," Joker said, his voice laced with sardonic humor.


    "No."


    They turned to Erika, who stood at the forefront, her grip tight on the wall''s edge.


    "Typhon is the main threat. The strongest here is a Primordial, and that''s Gaea... The others are just True gods," she said, her voice firm.


    "Yes... But a True god is stronger than ten Sovereign medal holders," Jasmine pointed out, her tone serious.


    "True..." Erika sighed, her gaze sweeping across the approaching army. She picked up the phone mounted on the wall.


    "How are things at the north, Jennifer?"


    "Well... Not looking good. It seems the Rulers are headed your way... Here?"


    Jennifer looked up at the towering giants marching towards her and her team.


    "We have giants," she reported.


    "Uh?"


    Erika''s eyes widened.


    "The first time we faced giants... If it hadn''t been for Michael..." Erika sighed, her gaze shifting to the north, where the giants marched inexorably closer.


    "Don''t worry, Erika... We can handle this."


    "Yes! Leave it to us!"


    Erika smiled, hearing Chris''s reassuring voice. She nodded and added, "What about you two guys? Major Robert and Drakon?"


    "Well..." Drakon''s voice echoed through the communicator, "We''re facing Orcs and some skeleton soldiers, oh, and dead soldiers."


    "Wow, it''ll be good to take the east side," Erika said with a light chuckle, trying to ease the tension.


    "My side isn''t that much. We only have goblins and some flying birds," Robert reported, his eyes fixed on the aerial creatures.


    "Stay clear of those birds. They are known as Stymphalian birds... Powerful talons and highly poisonous. I faced them in a game with Michael," Erika warned.


    "Thanks for the heads-up," Robert replied.


    "Okay, everyone... Activate your communicators, link them with your bracelets, so we can stay in contact. And don''t forget the fruit."


    "Roger!" Major Robert acknowledged.


    "Yes," Jennifer added.


    "Well... I don''t have a bracelet, so I can only mind-link," Drakon said with a chuckle.


    "Okay, everyone... When you see the light, attack... Maybe these guys will want to negotiate---"


    Erika''s words trailed off as she saw the monsters surge forward, their advance relentless.


    "They are attacking!!"


    "We can''t wait any longer!"


    "Yes! It seems they aren''t planning on negotiating!!"


    Erika gritted her teeth.


    "These bastards! Everyone, attack!!" she commanded, dropping the phone back onto the wall.


    "With pleasure!"


    Aaron extended his hand towards the charging monsters, and with a clenched fist, the air around them vanished.


    **GRRRAAAAAAAAA!!!**


    The monsters roared in pain, their lungs starved of oxygen, and collapsed. Over a thousand fell from that single attack.


    **GRRRAAAAAAAAA!!!!**


    The rest roared, their speed increasing, their determination undeterred.


    ***This child is cute.***


    Gaea chuckled, waving her hand, shattering Aaron''s skill.


    "She!" Aaron grinned. "Protean, Dolor, and Modena... Teach these guys some manners."


    BOOOM!!


    The ground before the wall, just outside the shield, tore open, revealing a gateway. The three emerged, their faces alight with anticipation.


    "So long... I missed this!"


    BOOOM!!!


    With those words, Protean charged forward, plunging into the enemy lines, a whirlwind of destruction.


    "You''re always so stingy with kills!"


    Modena summoned her sword and followed, her weapon slicing through the air.


    "Children."


    Dolor sighed and vanished, reappearing above the monsters. With a swift dive, he crashed into their center.


    The monsters halted, their eyes fixed on the figure before them.


    "Let''s dance." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dolor drew his sword and moved, disappearing from sight. Moments later, hundreds of heads flew through the air.


    BOOOM!!


    The humans on the wall watched, their faces a mixture of surprise and awe. The skill and ferocity of the three, their experience honed through countless battles, was undeniable. All were True gods, with Aaron being a Primordial.


    THUD! THUD!! THUD!! THUD!!


    Erika and the group turned to the gateway, watching Aaron''s hell demons emerge, their red skin and eyes glowing with predatory intent.


    "I am impressed, this night vision surely comes in handy," Joker said.


    The hell demons launched themselves into the air, joining the three warriors.


    "Although these monsters outnumber us, they have a disadvantage."


    "They don''t have powerful soldiers... The strongest in their ranks is a Transcendent, while our strongest is a True god... So we can win this," Jasmine said.


    "Don''t get your hopes high. Those six haven''t moved yet," Commander Wang cautioned, his eyes fixed on Hades and the gods.


    BOOOM!


    BAM!!


    The sounds of battle echoed from the distance, signaling that the other groups had engaged the enemy.


    Hades turned to Gaea.


    ***Where is the total army? Lord Typhon should be here by now.***


    Gaea exhaled.


    ***We don''t need to wait. We can easily annihilate these ants.***


    Hades nodded and turned to Deimos.


    ***Release the beasts!***


    Deimos nodded and raised his hand. The ground split open.


    BOOOM!


    The earth trembled, a violent shudder that sent tremors through the very foundations of Amerisa. Erika''s eyes widened, her gaze fixed on the rapidly expanding fissures that were tearing through the ground before them. A wave of dread washed over her, a premonition of the horrors about to be unleashed.


    "Defense!!" she yelled, her voice cutting through the rising din of battle.


    Commander Wang and Aaron exchanged a swift, glance. "Send the word out!" Commander Wang barked, his voice laced with urgency.


    Aaron, his face set in a mask of determination, nodded. With a mental command, he surged a wave of energy through his hell demons, their movements becoming a blur as they accelerated towards the encroaching threat.


    Protean, his sword resting casually on his shoulder, paused his relentless assault on the enemy ranks. He turned towards the towering walls of Amerisa, his smirk widening. "Change of formation," he announced, his voice carrying across the battlefield.


    "So, we''re going all out?" Dolor asked, his blade dripping with the ichor of his foes. With a swift, almost casual motion, he severed the head of a hulking humanoid goblin, the creature''s lifeless form collapsing to the ground.


    CRACK!!!


    The earth split open, a gaping maw that revealed the writhing form of a colossal serpentine creature. Its immense neck stretched skyward, casting a long, ominous shadow over the battlefield.


    "Wow, I didn''t know they could get so big," Modena remarked, her sword glistening with fresh blood.


    "This is a piece of cake," Dolor scoffed, his eyes fixed on the monstrous serpent. With a swift spin of his sword, he launched himself into the sky, a dark streak against the backdrop of the churning clouds.


    **GRRRRAAAAAA!!!!**


    The serpentine creature unleashed a deafening roar, its massive head lunging towards the charging human.


    "Fuck off!" Dolor snarled, his voice a defiant challenge. With an agile twist of his body, he evaded the creature''s gaping maw, his blade flashing in the dim light. In a single, fluid motion, he brought his sword down in a devastating arc.


    Whoosh!!


    Ares and the other gods watched, their eyes widening in disbelief as the colossal serpent''s head was severed from its body, crashing to the ground with a resounding Thud.


    ***He killed it?*** Deimos muttered, his voice laced with astonishment. Hades, however, simply grinned, a predatory gleam in his eyes.


    ***Release the rest.***


    With a wave of his hand, Hades unleashed the full might of his forces. The ground erupted, spewing forth a horde of monstrous creatures, their gray scales shimmering in the dim light. Over a thousand beasts surged from the depths, their eyes burning with primal ferocity.


    ***Kill!***


    Gaea''s command echoed through the battlefield, a psychic directive that sent the monstrous horde surging towards the walls of Amerisa. The creatures, driven by an insatiable bloodlust, completely ignored Protean, Modena, and Dolor, their focus solely on the city before them.


    "It''s coming straight towards us!" Joker yelled, his voice laced with alarm.


    "Mrs. Michael... Should we attack?" Commander Wang asked, his eyes fixed on the rapidly approaching horde.


    Erika, having been designated as the commander of the north wall, held the authority to issue orders. She stood at the forefront, her gaze fixed on the advancing creatures.


    "Hmm..."


    She studied their movements, her mind racing, calculating the best course of action. The creatures were fast, their forms a blur of motion as they closed the distance.


    "Use Plasma beam... Target? The monsters," she commanded, her voice firm and decisive.


    "Yes!" Commander Wang acknowledged, his voice echoing through the ranks. He raised his arm, his voice booming across the wall. "Plasma Beam!!!"


    The air crackled with energy, a tangible force that shimmered and pulsed. The massive energy cannons mounted along the walls of Amerisa began to glow, their barrels focusing on the advancing horde.


    Whizzzd!!!


    A wave of pure, concentrated energy surged forth, a blinding torrent of plasma that streaked across the battlefield towards the monsters.

 Chapter 510 - 510: Battle Begins 2

    The air crackled, thick with the scent of ozone and burnt flesh. The initial barrage of plasma had vaporized the leading serpentine creature, a grotesque amalgamation of scales and fangs, but the rest surged forward, their roars a cacophony of primal fury. The very earth trembled beneath their advance.


    "Stop them!" Protean''s command was a desperate plea, but before he or Dolor could react, a figure descended, landing with the force of a meteor.


    ***You aren''t going anywhere.*** Hades''s voice, usually a low, resonant murmur, now reverberated with an unnerving power.


    Protean and Dolor exchanged wary glances. "What makes you think you alone can stop us?" Protean challenged.


    A wave of raw energy erupted from Hades, a tangible force that whipped the air and sent dust swirling. His eyes glowed with an infernal red, and from the depths of his being, a transformation began. Black armor, shimmering like polished obsidian, coalesced around his form, followed by a dark, swirling cape. Finally, a helm materialized, its two eye slits burning with an intense, fiery light. In his grasp, a massive broadsword, wreathed in flames, pulsed with malevolent energy.


    "It seems someone is serious," Protean remarked, a thin smile playing on his lips.


    "Come on, let''s end this quickly and move to the wall." Dolor spun his sword, a blade that seemed to drink the surrounding light, and charged. Protean followed close behind. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***Fools!***


    Hades''s voice echoed, distorted by the helm. He vanished, a blur of motion.


    "This?!" Dolor halted, his face a mask of surprise. "I can''t detect him."


    "What a bastard! If you''re so good, why are you hiding?" Dolor roared, his voice laced with frustration.


    A sudden, chilling premonition washed over Dolor. He whirled around, his sword arcing through the air.


    CLANG!


    The sound of steel meeting steel rang out, a sharp, metallic clang that vibrated through the air. Dolor stumbled backward, regaining his footing.


    "You!" he snarled, his teeth clenched.


    ***Impressive.*** Hades''s voice seemed to emanate from everywhere at once. The serpentine creatures, meanwhile, surged past the unseen battle, their attention fixed on the city walls. Only Modena and the Hell demons remained engaged with the horde.


    "We need to do something fast," Dolor whispered.


    Protean nodded, his eyes narrowed. "Hades is the god of the underworld. Let''s use an entity of the underworld against him."


    "Uh?" Dolor was confused.


    CRACK!


    Protean''s bones shifted and reshaped, a grotesque metamorphosis unfolding before Dolor''s eyes. Four additional limbs burst from his body, joining the original two. One was a griffin''s taloned hand, another a skeletal limb, a third an ogre''s massive fist, the fourth an undead''s decaying hand, the fifth a wraith''s spectral appendage, and the sixth a wolf''s paw, tipped with razor-sharp claws. His body contorted, a patchwork of disparate creatures, forming a towering, eight-foot-tall monstrosity.


    "GRRRAAAAAAAAA!"


    The roar was a guttural, demonic bellow.


    "I should have known you were planning on using this form," Dolor sighed.


    "Hey! What''s wrong with this?" Protean''s voice was now a deep, guttural growl.


    ***You dare ignore me!*** Hades''s voice thundered, his patience snapping. He had watched the transformation, expecting a challenge, not a conversation.


    "Shut up!" Protean unleashed a torrent of crimson energy, a devastating blast that ripped through the ranks of the serpentine creatures.


    Hades leaped aside, landing gracefully. He watched the energy dissipate, leaving a trail of ash and shattered scales.


    ***What a skill.*** He turned back to Protean and Dolor.


    "Okay, Hades, or whatever you''re called... Time to get serious." Protean''s eyes glowed, and with blinding speed, he closed the distance, his six limbs smashing into Hades.


    BAM!


    Hades was forced back, the impact sending shockwaves through the ground. He looked at his sword, then back at Protean.


    ***I really underestimated you two! You said it, let''s have a good fight!***


    A wave of crimson divinity erupted from him, enveloping his form. ***Die!*** He charged.


    "We''ll see who falls today!" Dolor roared, joining Protean in the assault. The three clashed, a whirlwind of steel and supernatural power, their battle a devastating dance of destruction that decimated the surrounding serpentine creatures, and monsters.


    ___


    Erika watched as the remaining serpentine creatures reached the wall, their massive forms slamming against the energy barrier.


    "Hold on!" she commanded, her voice calm and steady. The defenders braced themselves as the creatures crashed against the shimmering shield, only to be thrown back.


    They regrouped and attacked again, their relentless assault testing the barrier''s limits.


    "How many in-game diamonds did you get this?" Erika asked Commander Wang, her gaze fixed on the approaching horde.


    "One billion," he replied, adding, "If I had known, I should have waited for everything to be free."


    "No worries. Thanks to AI and our allies, we will survive this." Erika raised her right hand. Commander Wang turned to Joker, then back to her.


    "Mrs. Michael, now?"


    Erika''s gaze remained fixed on the creatures. "Send half of them to the city."


    "Uh?" Commander Wang and Joker were stunned.


    "Keep the soldiers here, just send the second force to the city, trust me." she repeated.


    Commander Wang hesitated, then nodded. "I trust you." He pulled out his phone and made a call.


    Moments later, the ground trembled with the sound of heavy marching. Thousands of automated defense units, unleashed by the AI, surged towards the city, their movements precise and relentless.


    "Thank goodness AI made everything free," Erika muttered.


    _


    While the battle raged at the walls, the ground in the heart of Amerisa cracked open. A massive serpentine creature erupted from the earth, its roar echoing through the city streets.


    **GRRRAAAAAA!**


    The creature, larger and more grotesque than those at the wall, roared, its scales shimmering with an unnatural luminescence, and it''s eyes glowing with an inner fire.


    The pets all turned to the distance, and charge towards the monster.


    This single creature was a new kind of threat, a breach in the city, that Erika had already foreseen. The creature was not simply a mindless beast, it had a purpose, to draw the automated defences away from the other threats, but was in for a surprise.

 Chapter 511 - 511: Battle Begins 3

    GRRAAAAA!!!


    The colossal serpentine beast, unleashed a deafening roar that shattered the facade of a nearby skyscraper. From the gaping chasm it had created, a horde of grotesque creatures poured forth ¨C snarling goblins, hulking ogres, and a menagerie of other nightmarish beings.


    "Wow, I have to admit, my Master is truly impressive, more than I initially gave her credit for," Snow mused, hovering in midair. She had assumed her human form, her gaze fixed on the chaotic scene below.


    "Let''s deal with these ants," Annabelle declared, her palm igniting with a flickering blue flame.


    "You''ve finally mastered the flame?" Snow asked, a hint of amusement in her voice.


    "Yes, Aunty," Annabelle replied, a mischievous smile playing on her lips. "But I haven''t fully tested it yet..."


    She snapped her fingers, the blue flame shrinking to a pinpoint of light at the tip of her finger. With a swift flick of her wrist, she launched the flame towards the gaping hole.


    The monsters, their attention finally drawn to the figures above, watched the blue flame arc towards them and disappear into the darkness of the chasm.


    Silence.


    "It seems nothing..." Carina began, her words abruptly cut short.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!


    A geyser of blue fire erupted from the hole, a searing column of energy that shot skyward, threatening to engulf the city''s protective shield. Annabelle, with a flick of her wrist, redirected the inferno, guiding it towards the massive serpentine creature.


    ***....!!!!***


    The creature''s eyes widened in terror.


    "Bye," Annabelle said sweetly.


    BOOOM!!!


    The blue flames engulfed the serpentine beast, incinerating it instantly, along with the monsters emerging from the hole.


    "The Primordial Flames are no joke... Still, I''m just a learner compared to him," Annabelle remarked, turning her gaze northward. She saw two vibrant flames, both black and white slicing through the air, decapitating a towering giant.


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!!


    The three Dragonesses turned their heads in different directions, witnessing the same phenomenon ¨C serpentine creatures bursting from the ground, unleashing hordes of monsters.


    "Okay, let''s get to work," Carina said, a predatory grin spreading across her face. She soared towards the north, while Snow and Annabelle exchanged a knowing glance before dispersing, each heading towards a different outbreak. The summoned pets followed, a swarm of loyal beasts ready to fight.


    "Wow, Mrs. Michael... Who knew they would¡ª" Commander Wang began, his voice filled with awe.


    "¡ªThey already displayed their skills before us, and they can''t breach the shield, so they had to resort to other means to enter the city... Luckily, we are the only ones in the city," Erika interrupted, her gaze fixed on Gaea and Poseidon, who remained motionless.


    ...Hades was locked in a fierce battle with Protean and Dolor, Persephone had attacked Jennifer''s side, and Deimos was engaged with Drakon. Ares''s location was unknown, a fact that troubled Erika deeply.


    "Any news about Ares?" she asked.


    "None, it seems he''s simply vanished," Joker replied.


    Erika narrowed her eyes. "Stay alert," she warned, her group nodding in response.


    BAM!!


    Crack!!


    Erika''s eyes widened. She turned towards the west, witnessing cracks spreading across the protective shield.


    "This?!"


    "I''ll check it out!" Nora declared, launching herself into the air and flying towards the damaged section.


    __


    Robert and Zukila stared up at Ares, their faces etched with shock.


    "How can someone be so powerful?" Zukila whispered, her voice laced with fear.


    "We can take him!" Helena declared, her hand gripping her sword hilt. Despite her bravado, her trembling body betrayed her fear.


    Robert surveyed the scene, witnessing the carnage left by Ares ¨C the fallen soldiers, the shattered remnants of defenses. They had underestimated the threat, believing the avian creatures to be the primary concern.


    "Let''s call for backup!" Zukila urged, her eyes fixed on the figure radiating dark energy.


    "None of the other teams have called for backup, won''t that make us look weak?" Rahond questioned, his fists clenched.


    "It won''t! Besides, we''re in this together," Zukila insisted.


    "Just as you said it," Robert agreed.


    "Hold on."


    They turned towards the city, spotting Nora flying towards them.


    ***Hmmm....***


    Ares remained silent, his crimson eyes fixed on the approaching figure.


    "Leave this fool to me," Nora declared, hovering above the stunned group. Her gaze was fixed on Ares, who was surrounded by the remnants of his avian army.


    "He''s all yours," Helena said, trying to calm her nerves.


    Nora flicked her wrists, summoning two blades ¨C one of shimmering blue light, the other of swirling wind.


    "Let''s have some fun!"


    Whooosh!!


    She launched herself towards Ares.


    "Watch out, the barrier is still active!" Robert yelled, his voice filled with alarm.


    Instead of slowing down, Nora''s form flickered, and she phased through the barrier.


    "....."


    "...."


    ***.....!!***


    Everyone was stunned, even Ares.


    "Did... Did she just pass through the barrier?" Zukila stammered, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    "You and me, Ares! You''ll pay for what you did to my realm!" Nora yelled, increasing her speed.


    ***Technically, Moros caused that... And shouldn''t you be happy? Your realm is safe!*** Ares replied, his voice, calm.


    "Moros redrew his forces, that''s why it''s safe!" Nora retorted, swinging her swords at Ares.


    BAM!!


    Ares''s divinity struck her, sending her flying backward. Nora regained her balance, her face a mask of surprise.


    ***You dare attack me with such weak powers?*** Ares asked, turning to face her. He stretched out his hand, summoning a massive black battleaxe.


    ***Why don''t you show me what you''ve got?*** He grinned, his crimson eyes glowing.


    Nora scoffed. "I''ll be the one to deliver your death!" She vanished, reappearing behind Ares and swinging her swords at his neck. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    BAM!!


    Ares''s divinity struck her again, sending her reeling.


    "This! He''s too powerful," Robert said.


    "Who is?"


    They turned to see Emily materialize beside them, her form shimmering like a mirage.


    "Empress Emily!" Robert exclaimed.


    Emily observed the battle, raising an eyebrow. "Nora can''t defeat him alone," she stated calmly.


    "What should we do?" Rahond asked, the players on the wall equally lost.


    Emily giggled, extending her hand towards Ares, her finger pointed directly at him.


    Crack!


    The air crackled with raw energy, a single red flame appearing at the tip of her finger.


    "[Fire Bullet]"


    With her word, the flame swelled, transforming into a torrent of energy that bypassed the shield, incinerated the remaining avian creatures on its way, and hurtled towards Ares.


    Whooosh!!!!


    Ares sent Nora flying backward, and turned to face the attack. Sensing the immense power of the blast, his eyes widened in shock, his face illuminated by the approaching inferno.


    ***...***


    BOOOM!!!!!

 Chapter 512 - 512: Battle Begins 4: Ultimate Attack

    The air crackled, a low, guttural thrum that vibrated through the very bedrock of the Western Defense Wall. Ares flew downward, his boots grinding into the scorched earth.


    He stabilized himself, his crimson eyes narrowing as he gazed upward.


    "Aaron?" he rumbled, a flicker of surprise marring his usually ferocious visage.


    "Nope," a voice chimed, sharp and clear.


    Emily materialized before him, her form shimmering into existence like a phantom. She walked towards him, her gait measured, her eyes glowing with an inner intensity. "Just me."


    Ares smirked, a cruel twist of his lips.


    ***Ah, I forgot. You and Aaron are¡­linked, that''s why you could use his skill, but that didn''t mean you can take me on.***


    "You think I''m alone?" Emily countered, her voice laced with amusement.


    Ares'' gaze flickered upward. Nora descended, her elemental sword radiating a soft, ethereal glow. The air around her shimmered with latent energy.


    "Ares," she announced, her voice firm, "God of War. How fitting. You will die on the battlefield."


    Emily''s hand moved, and a crimson blade, forged from pure, condensed energy, materialized in her grip.


    "Let''s have some fun," she said, a predatory grin spreading across her face.


    With a thunderous roar, Emily launched herself forward, Nora flanking her.


    Ares, his pride challenged, met their charge with a bellow of his own. The clash was a maelstrom of steel and divine energy, a brutal dance of death.


    BAM!


    Ares parried Emily''s strike, the force of the blow reverberating through his arm. He spun, his axe whistling through the air, aimed at her exposed back. Emily, agile and swift, leaped into the air, avoiding the blow by a hair''s breadth.


    Ares looked up, only to see Emily descending like a crimson comet, her sword aimed at his chest. He sidestepped, the impact of her landing creating a crater where he had stood moments before.


    ***You missed!*** he taunted, his voice echoing through the ruined landscape.


    WHOOSH!


    Nora''s blade flashed, a silver streak aimed at his flank. He turned, blocking her strike with his axe, then leaped backward, evading her follow-up attack.


    ***Hahahaha¡ª***


    "Stop laughing, fool!" Emily''s voice cut through his amusement.


    Ares whipped around, his eyes widening. Emily hung in the air, her sword a blur of crimson. She slashed downward, the blade biting into his back.


    BAM!


    The force of the attack sent Ares crashing to the ground, a shockwave rippling outward. He landed with a thunderous impact, creating a massive crater.


    The two girls hovered above the dust cloud, their eyes fixed on the epicenter.


    ***Hehehe***


    A low, sinister chuckle echoed through the air, sending a shiver down the spines of the watching players.


    ***Hehehe! I haven''t had this much fun in centuries!***


    BOOM!


    A swirling vortex of red energy erupted from the crater, shooting skyward like a malevolent geyser. The crimson light illuminated the Western Defense Wall, casting long, distorted shadows. A colossal gateway, a rent in the fabric of reality, opened in the sky.


    ***Humans! Face my forces!*** Ares'' voice boomed, resonating with raw power.


    From the gateway poured a horde of winged warriors, their forms humanoid, their armor crimson, their swords gleaming with malevolent energy. They descended, their wings beating a rhythmic cadence, their eyes burning with bloodlust.


    Nora''s gaze hardened. She turned to Emily, her voice resolute. "It''s time."


    Emily nodded, her eyes glowing with a cold, ethereal light. She landed gracefully, her gaze fixed on Ares, who was now rising from the crater, his axe clutched in his hand.


    "Wow," Emily muttered, a hint of dark amusement in her voice.


    BAM!


    The ground beneath her feet cracked and split, and skeletal hands erupted from the earth, followed by a tide of undead and skeletal warriors. From the ruptured earth, a legion of ghoulish soldiers rose to defend against the invading army.


    BOOM!


    A rift tore open behind Emily, and a swarm of monstrous creatures poured forth: griffins, undead wolves, monstrous birds, and other creatures of nightmare. The entire battlefield was now a chaotic tableau of clashing forces.


    Ares halted, his eyes widening as he took in the sheer scale of the forces arrayed against him.


    "How do you like my Love''s force?" Emily asked, her voice laced with amusement.


    WHOOSH!


    A barrage of missiles streaked overhead, launched from a swarm of drones that materialized behind Nora. They hurtled towards Ares, their payloads primed to detonate.


    ***...***


    BOOM!


    The missiles exploded, engulfing Ares in a fiery inferno. He raised his shield, deflecting the brunt of the blast, and looked up at Nora. The drones hovered behind her, their mechanical forms gleaming in the crimson light.


    "You made a big mistake attacking, Ares," Nora said, her voice sharp, her sword pointed at him. A faint smirk played on her lips.


    ***I made a mistake? Hmph!*** Ares scoffed, his voice filled with contempt. He raised his axe, his voice booming across the battlefield.


    ***Attack!***


    **HAAAA!**


    The winged warriors roared, their voices a chilling symphony of bloodlust. They dove towards the defenders, their swords raised.


    "Leave no one alive!" Emily commanded, her eyes glowing crimson, her hair wreathed in flames. A suit of crimson armor materialized around her, shimmering with potent energy.


    WHOOSH!


    GRAAAAAAA!


    The undead and monstrous horde surged forward, their claws and teeth bared. Nora tapped her wristwatch, activating the drones.


    WHOOSH!


    The drones swiveled, their weapons systems locking onto the winged warriors. Missiles streaked through the air, leaving trails of fire in their wake.


    ***Fools! Human weapons are useless against my soldiers!*** Ares roared, his voice filled with disdain.


    BOOM!


    The missiles detonated, vaporizing the winged warriors in a blinding flash. Ares'' eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Fool? Our forces have been upgraded by Potentate¡­ I hope you didn''t forget her," Nora said, her voice laced with triumph. A white cape and a suit of gleaming white armor materialized around her, her head encased in a helmet with a transparent visor.


    "Let''s have some fun!" she declared, her voice echoing through the battlefield.


    With a burst of speed, Nora launched herself forward, her movements enhanced by the armor. Emily followed, her crimson blade gleaming in the light. The two goddesses converged on Ares, their weapons raised.


    BAM!


    The clash was cataclysmic, the force of the impact shattering the ground beneath their feet, sending shockwaves rippling through the battlefield. Ares staggered back, his eyes widening in surprise.


    He watched as his army clashed with the undead and monsters, a chaotic melee of steel and claws. He turned his attention back to the two ladies, who were now advancing on him.


    ***You seem to forget something!*** he roared, his voice filled with primal power.


    BOOM!


    A surge of raw energy erupted from him, pushing Emily and Nora back.


    "This?" Nora asked, her voice laced with surprise.


    ***I am the God of War!*** Ares thundered, his voice echoing through the battlefield.


    ***The more violent the war, the stronger I get! You fools are just fake gods, without holding powers over a specific element of reality! Do you think you can defeat us the main True gods!***


    BOOM!


    His eyes glowed with malevolent energy, and with a sonic boom, he lunged forward, his axe aimed at the two.


    BAM!


    The impact sent them flying, their bodies slamming into the ground a hundred meters away. The sheer force of the blow obliterated the surrounding terrain, sending monsters and undead flying.


    "This?" Nora asked, her voice laced with disbelief. She looked at the barrier, relieved to see it still intact. She turned back to Ares, her expression grim.


    "He''s right," she said, her voice low. "As long as the soldiers are fighting, he''ll keep getting stronger. We need to stop the fighting, or take him away."


    Emily closed her eyes, attempting to establish a mental link with Aaron.


    ''What is it, Love? Need help?'' Aaron''s voice echoed in her mind.


    "No, I just want to use 50% of your strength."


    Nora blinked, confused.


    ''You don''t need permission, go ahead.'' Aaron''s voice resonated.


    "Thanks, love," Emily said, a smile spreading across her face. She opened her eyes, her gaze fixed on Ares. "Go back to the wall."


    "Uh?" Nora asked, confused.


    "Go back, take your forces with you," Emily repeated.


    Nora hesitated, then nodded. She activated her wrist device and flew towards the wall, the drones following. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is she doing?" Robert asked, his voice filled with confusion.


    "She is planning on using Aaron''s ultimate attack to wipe out Ares'' soldiers."


    "Uh?!"


    The players were stunned.


    _


    Ares, his crimson eyes blazing, stalked towards Emily. The air around him shimmered, warped by the sheer intensity of his power, a testament to the escalating violence that fueled his strength.


    ***You are brave, or stupid, thinking you can take me on alone!*** He roared, his voice a guttural thunder that echoed across the ravaged landscape. The demonic edge to his voice, a byproduct of the war''s escalating ferocity, painted a stark picture of his growing power.


    "Really?" Emily countered, a sardonic smile twisting her lips. Her red eyes flickered, morphing into a cold, silver hue, a stark contrast to the fiery aura that had previously enveloped her.


    The crimson energy that had pulsed around her shifted, transforming into a torrent of brilliant, blue light, a concentrated beam that shot skyward, directly towards the gaping maw of Ares'' dimensional gateway.


    ***What are you doing?!*** Ares bellowed, his voice laced with a flicker of panic. He recognized the shift in energy, the sheer, concentrated force that emanated from Emily.


    BOOM!


    The blue energy wave collided with Ares'' gateway, the impact a blinding flash of light and a deafening roar. The gateway, a rent in the fabric of reality, shuddered, then shattered, disintegrating into a shower of glowing particles that scattered across the night sky. The destruction was swift and absolute, the gateway''s power extinguished by Emily''s focused assault.


    But the attack didn''t stop there. The wave of blue energy continued its ascent, expanding outwards, forming a vast, swirling cloud that enveloped the entire Amerisa region. The cloud pulsed with raw power, a celestial blanket of pure, destructive energy.


    "Today¡­ you all die!" Emily declared, her voice ringing with a chilling finality. A cruel, almost serene smile played on her lips. She had unleashed a force that would reshape the very landscape, a power capable of obliterating everything in its path.


    Suddenly, a surge of power, a palpable increase in the energy swirling around her, pulsed through the air. Emily''s head snapped towards the North Gate. A knowing smile spread across her face, a smile that spoke of shared power and a coordinated assault.


    "Goodbye, Ares," she said, her voice laced with a triumphant smirk. She knew that the true power of the attack was about to be unleashed, a power that transcended her own.


    Ares, his eyes wide with a dawning horror, realized the true nature of the attack.


    ''***This is an attack from a Primordial,'' he thought, his mind reeling. ''She might be the one channeling it, but a Primordial is adding his power to it¡­ I need to get out of here!***''


    He frantically scanned the battlefield, searching for an escape route, a way to avoid the impending annihilation. He felt the very air around him thicken, the atmosphere charged with an energy that threatened to tear him apart.


    BOOM!


    A tremor shook the ground beneath his feet, a low, guttural rumble that vibrated through his very bones. He looked down, his eyes widening in disbelief. The ground beneath him began to crack, fissures spreading outwards like spiderwebs.


    ***This?!***


    He exclaimed, his voice laced with a mixture of fear and disbelief.

 Chapter 513 - 513: Together

    [Northern Wall.]


    Erika watched, her jaw clenched, as the grotesque monsters relentlessly slammed their massive bodies against the shimmering barrier.


    BAM!!!


    The sheer force of the impacts vibrated through the very ground beneath her feet.


    "Commander Wang, we can''t stand here and watch, I''m going," she declared, her voice taut with determination.


    Before she could launch herself into the fray, Aaron''s calm voice cut through the tension.


    "You don''t need to ask for permission, love. Go ahead."


    "Uh?" Erika blinked, her resolve momentarily shattered by surprise.


    Not just her, but every soldier and officer standing beside and behind Aaron was equally stunned. They exchanged bewildered glances, their faces etched with confusion.


    Aaron chuckled, a low, reassuring sound.


    "No worries," he said, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "My wife is just planning on exterminating every living monster around us. Why don''t we give her some assistance?"


    "Phew."


    The soldiers on the wall, sighed in relief.


    BOOOOOM!!!!!


    A deafening explosion ripped through the air, sending a shockwave that made the entire Wall tremble.


    Erika and the group turned their gazes Westward, witnessing a breathtaking spectacle. A colossal pillar of light, an incandescent spear, had pierced the heavens, its brilliance forming a swirling storm cloud that stretched across the entire Amerisa. The sky above was now a tempestuous canvas of crackling energy.


    Aaron extended his hand towards the tempestuous storm, channeling his own immense energy into its heart. The raw power emanating from him was palpable, a tangible force that filled the air.


    "What will this do?" Erika asked, her voice filled with a mixture of awe and curiosity.


    "Destroy the monsters," Aaron replied simply, his gaze fixed on the swirling energy above.


    Erika paused, considering his words, and then nodded, her expression resolute. She raised her wrist, tapped on her bracelet, and issued a series of commands. Then, she stretched out her hand, sending her own divine energy into the surging storm.


    The soldiers and officers on the wall, witnessing the display of power, exchanged glances and followed suit, channeling their mana and divinity into the swirling storm above, which started expanding.


    __


    BAM!!!


    Protean''s claws collided with Hades'' gauntlets, the impact sending both titans hurtling several meters backward.


    BANG!


    Protean landed gracefully on his feet, his gaze shifting towards the colossal pillar of light that had erupted in the distance.


    "It seems she is trying something new," he murmured, his voice laced with a hint of intrigue.


    His body began to reshape, the extra arms retracting into his form, seamlessly merging back into his human physique. In a matter of seconds, he had reverted to his human appearance.


    "Okay. Dolor, Modena, you know what to do," he said, his voice sharp and decisive.


    Before Hades could retaliate, Protean leaped backward, creating a significant distance between them.


    Hades paused his action, his gaze following Protean''s as he and Dolor positioned themselves above the horde of monsters that were relentlessly battering the barrier.


    Hades watched as Protean and Dolor unleashed a barrage of energy blades from their weapons, each strike shattering the serpentine creatures, sending a shower of blood and dismembered body parts raining down.


    The air was thick with the stench of gore and the cacophony of monstrous shrieks.


    Protean, Dolor, and Modena then landed before the shimmering shield, their expressions calm.


    "Let''s do this," Protean declared, his voice resonating with power. The three of them began channeling their energies into the storm cloud above, their combined power amplifying the already immense force.


    ***What are they doing?***


    Hades murmured to himself, his gaze fixed on the three figures. He watched as the hell demons, their eyes glowing with infernal light, formed a protective shield around Protean, Dolor, and Modena.


    ___


    ***Hmm... This is a Primordial attack... And with their added powers, it''ll upgrade to that of a safe... We either retreat or take it onwards.*** Poseidon said, his trident pulsing with a radiant blue light, illuminating his determined face.


    ***What are you planning?*** Gaea asked, her voice laced with concern, turning to face him.


    ***I know we can''t retreat, so I can only lower the impact of the attack!*** Poseidon answered, his voice firm.


    ***You can''t easily cover the entire Amerisa?*** Gaea questioned.


    ***I can''t... I don''t know, but I think the shield is stopping my powers from attacking the inside, so I can only attack them on the outside, but our soldiers will still suffer, and we''ll lose some... Should I go ahead with this?*** Poseidon asked, his brow furrowed in thought.


    Gaea turned her gaze towards the chaotic battlefield, her face dark and troubled:


    ***I received some bad news... Michael is dead.*** She announced, her voice heavy with grief.


    ***How is that bad news?*** Hades asked, descending towards the two, his expression puzzled.


    ***He died with my son''s complete force.*** she said, her voice filled with a chilling finality.


    ***....?!!***


    Hades and Poseidon were stunned, their eyes widening in disbelief.


    ***You''re saying these here are our only troops?*** Hades asked, his voice laced with a mixture of surprise and dread.


    ***We already lost hundreds of thousands here, fighting doesn''t seem right... What if we retreat and regroup?*** Poseidon asked, putting a hold on his attack, his trident still pulsing with power.


    ***No, no matter what happens, we must hold... My son is on his way, just ten minutes more.*** Gaea said, her voice resolute. She turned to Poseidon. ***Go ahead with your attack!***


    Poseidon turned to Hades, and silently nodded his head. He raised his trident high above his head, and with a resounding BAM! He struck it against the ground, sending a wave of radiant blue energy surging outwards, engulfing the battlefield.


    ___


    [South wall.]


    BOOM!


    Jennifer unleashed a devastating blast, obliterating the head of a towering giant, the force of the explosion sending shockwaves rippling through the air.


    She turned her gaze towards the colossal pillar of light that dominated the western sky.


    "What''s that?" Tyson asked, stopping beside her, his expression filled with curiosity and concern.


    "Don''t know..." Jennifer replied, her eyes narrowed, trying to decipher the nature of the phenomenon.


    DING!


    < Player Queen-Of-Death... You received a message.>


    < All leaders, channel your energy to the storm above you... It might be our only way to end all these monsters.>


    Jennifer blinked, her eyes widening slightly. She turned to Tyson. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You got that?" she asked, her voice filled with a sense of urgency.


    Tyson nodded, his gaze shifting towards the soldiers engaged in a fierce battle with the Minotaurs on the ground. He lowered his voice, addressing the soldiers.


    "Everyone, retreat to the gateway!! And channel your energy to the storm!"


    "Uh?" The soldiers exchanged bewildered glances, their faces etched with confusion.


    "I know it sounds stupid! But do it!!" Tyson added, his voice resonating with authority.


    BOOM!


    Without hesitation, the soldiers retrieved grenades from their inventories, pulled the pins, and hurled them at the monsters. Then, they turned and sprinted towards the city wall.


    Jennifer watched them, her expression resolute. She waved her hand before her.


    WHIZZZD


    The shield cracked open, creating a gap for the soldiers to pass through.


    Seeing the gap, The soldiers increased their speed, rushing through the opening.


    ***How cute... So bad you can''t escape.***


    Persephone, a striking beauty, with red eyes and hair, in a silver armor said... She was currently hovering above the monsters, her gaze fixed on Jennifer and Tyson.


    "What can you do?!" Jennifer asked with killing instinct.


    ***You asked that?*** She sneered.


    GRRAAAAAAA!!!


    The twenty remaining giants let out thunderous roars, and charged towards the fleeing soldiers and players, the Minotaurs following close behind, their own roars reverberating across the battlefield.


    "You should go, Love. I''ll take care of these guys," Jennifer said, her voice firm.


    "No way!" Tyson instantly refused, his gaze fixed on the charging monsters.


    Jennifer stared at him, a small smile gracing her lips, and nodded. "Okay... Let''s do this together."


    With her words, her goddess spirit erupted from her back, a towering figure of power and majesty. BOOM!


    Tyson''s fire god spirit burst forth from his back, the flames around it burning fiercely.


    "Together!!"


    Tyson raised his two hands above his head, and a colossal fireball formed above him. The huge flaming spirit behind him followed suit, creating its own fireball, illuminating the night sky and the stunned soldiers within the shield.


    Jennifer spun her blood-red scythe in her grasp, and with a horizontal swing, she unleashed a massive blood energy blade towards the charging monsters.


    The huge goddess spirit behind her raised all six of its arms, each armed with countless weapons, and slashed horizontally, sending six red energy blades towards the monsters.


    BOOOOOM!!


    Instead of striking the monsters, the attacks collided with the ground, instantly splitting it apart, creating a terrifying chasm.


    BAM!!!!


    The monsters came to an abrupt halt, even the giants stopping in their tracks, staring at the gaping pit before them. They looked up at Jennifer and Tyson, their eyes filled with a primal killing instinct.


    ***What are you--***


    "--Bye."


    Jennifer and Tyson turned around and shot towards the city, leaving a stunned Persephone and monsters behind.

 Chapter 514 - 514: Together 2: Death Of Ares and Persephone

    Jennifer and Tyson pierced the shimmering gap in the shield, their forms propelled forward.


    Jennifer, with a fleeting glance over her shoulder, willed the gap to close, sealing their entry and severing the path behind them.


    The two landed with a soft thud on the ramparts, their gazes locking onto Persephone, who had halted her advance before the impenetrable shield.


    "Now," Jennifer whispered, her voice laced with a quiet intensity. The divine spark within her ignited, the goddess spirit surging back into her body, same with Tyson''s.


    Persephone watched, her eyes narrowed, as the humans lifted their faces to the storm, their bodies conduits for a rising tide of energy.


    She turned her head eastward, witnessing the convergence of power: Drakon, Havoc, Campe, Shenras, and the Abyssal Archangels, all contributing their formidable energies to the escalating celestial surge.


    ***This is dire.*** she murmured, her voice a low, ominous rumble.


    BOOOOM!!! S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A blinding bolt of lightning ripped through the sky, crashing onto the ground with cataclysmic force, gouging a massive crater in the earth.


    ***This?***


    She thought, her eyes snapping back to Jennifer, who wore a knowing smirk.


    Whoosh!!!!!


    __


    Persephone''s gaze shot upwards, her breath catching in her throat as a crimson bolt of lightning hurtled towards her with terrifying speed.


    ***...No!!***


    __


    [West Wall.]


    Ares, his legs ensnared by skeletal hands, strained against their unyielding grip, his eyes rising to meet Emily''s.


    "Goodbye, Ares!" she declared, her voice a chilling prelude.


    BOOOM!!


    A thunderous roar echoed from the heavens, and a colossal red lightning strike descended upon Ares.


    ***NOO! I AM THE GOD OF WAR!!*** Ares bellowed, his voice a primal scream of defiance.


    He channeled every ounce of his divinity, erecting a shimmering barrier above him. Not only that, he commanded his legions, who swiftly formed a colossal red barrier, a desperate attempt to deflect the impending annihilation.


    "Your efforts are futile," Emily''s voice cut through the chaos, cold and precise. "You might be able to block it, but not when hundreds of humans have amplified its power. Even a Primordial would struggle to survive, let alone you, a mere true god."


    BANG!!!


    The lightning struck the first barrier, the one formed by Ares'' soldiers, shattering it like glass.


    Ares'' eyes widened in horror as the lightning smashed into his own barrier, cracks spiderwebbing across its surface.


    BOOM!


    ***This??***


    He watched, his heart pounding in his chest, as a second, third, and fourth lightning strike descended, each aimed squarely at his failing shield.


    Whoosh!


    His gaze dropped to the ground, where water began to seep from the cracks beneath his feet.


    ***Good idea, Poseidon!*** He roared, a desperate attempt to salvage the situation.


    "Fufufufu," Emily giggled, her voice a mocking melody.


    ***Why are you laughing?!!*** Ares screamed, his voice laced with terror.


    "I forgot you have no understanding of this technique," she explained, her voice dripping with amusement. "This is Storm Annihilation. The moment it touches water, it will unleash an electrical current, vaporizing everything within it, including you."


    ***Huh?***


    Ares'' eyes widened in sheer, unadulterated terror.


    Whizzed!!


    ***NOOOOOOO!!!***


    BOOOOM!!!!


    The lightning slammed into Ares'' shield, the water beneath his feet amplifying its power, transforming it into a destructive force of unimaginable magnitude. Emily, perched above the ground, watched with a cruel smile as the lightning disintegrated Ares into ashes, his soldiers reduced to dust, scattered by the wind.


    ____


    [North Wall.]


    BOOOM!!!


    Erika, Commander Wang, Aaron, Joker, and the assembled defenders watched in stunned silence as a thousand lightning bolts rained down from the storm-torn sky.


    "This?"


    Protean, Modena, and Dolor, stationed outside the wall, swiftly conjured a gateway and vanished, escaping the impending onslaught.


    BOOOOOOOM!!!


    The lightning crashed onto the ground, the earth convulsing, the monsters caught in its path incinerated. The water, far from mitigating the destruction, intensified the energy, turning the battlefield into a blazing inferno.


    The waters surrounding Amerisa boiled and evaporated in seconds.


    Gaea, Poseidon, and Hades, who had retreated a considerable distance, watched in horrified silence as their legions were annihilated, leaving nothing but scorched earth.


    BOOOM!!


    The three gods turned their heads towards the gateways, miles away, only to find them closed, vanished from sight.


    ***This? I thought¡ª*** Poseidon was speechless, his voice a mere whisper.


    ***We all believed the water would dampen the attack, but instead, it amplified it.*** Hades muttered, his voice laced with confusion.


    Gaea clenched her fists, her eyes burning with fury, as she surveyed the devastation. ***We have lost this battle because of the treachery of those who aided them, and the power of that artifact!*** She chuckled, a chilling sound.


    ***Why don''t we attack? I know that with our combined strength, Aaron alone cannot withstand us.***


    ***Yes!*** Poseidon and Hades nodded in agreement.


    ***We have lost both Ares and Persephone! We will not let this go unpunished!*** Gaea raised her hand towards the sky.


    ***No matter the outcome, today, the First Realm will fall!***


    She unleashed a devastating wave of divinity, a torrent of raw power that surged towards the heavens, forming a colossal green fireball.


    ***Aid me!!*** she commanded, her voice echoing across the ravaged landscape.


    The earth beneath her feet split open, and a torrent of green light erupted from the depths, flowing into the fireball above.


    Poseidon and Hades, their faces grim, added their own divinities to the growing inferno.


    BOOOM!


    The fireball swelled, its size rivaling a football stadium, the wind howling as the ground cracked and buckled.


    ***GO!!***


    With a thunderous roar, the fireball, a blazing sphere of destruction, hurtled towards Amerisa.


    ___


    [North Wall.]


    "I can''t believe that worked!" The group turned to see Drakon, Campe, Havoc, and Shenras flying towards them.


    "It''s all thanks to Aaron and Emily," Erika replied, her gaze fixed on the blackened wasteland before them.


    "But, Aaron, what about your Hell demons?" she asked, her brow furrowed.


    "Don''t worry about them. As long as I live, they cannot be killed," Aaron said, a reassuring smile on his face.


    "Just like Michael''s Walkers," Erika murmured, a hint of ease in her voice.


    Whoosh!!!


    A chilling breeze swept across the ramparts, and everyone turned to the horizon, their eyes widening in horror as they saw a massive green fireball hurtling towards them, its surface swirling with red and blue energies.


    "This?! That is Goddess Gaea''s ultimate attack! She''s a Primordial Goddess, facing such an attack will be no easy feat!" Aaron exclaimed, his face grim.


    "We must find a way to stop it!"


    Jennifer, Annabelle, Carina, Sofia, Nia, Nora, Robert, Rahond, and the soldiers from the three walls flew towards them, their faces etched with determination.


    Erika turned to face the soldiers, players, and the thousands of pets hovering before her. "We have come this far, and we have lost more than we could have imagined. But we cannot give up."


    Jennifer and the group landed on the wall, their faces set in grim determination.


    "That is a threat we must eliminate. If we fail, our world will be destroyed. As I have said before, together, we can achieve anything. Together, we will stop this attack!"


    She turned towards the fireball, now a mere hundred meters away. "Players and allies! Concentrate all your attacks on the fireball before us! Give it everything you have!"


    Her purple bow materialized in her hand, pulsing with energy. "Today, we will defend Amerisa! We will save our world!" She drew the string, and a crimson arrow appeared on her bow.


    Jennifer, Tyson, Commander Wang, Aaron, Emily, Nora, Joker and everyone present, including their pets, channeled their energies, awaiting her command.


    "Fire!!"


    With Erika''s command, she released her arrow, and in unison, hundreds of figures unleashed their attacks towards the colossal green fireball. The air crackled with energy as the combined assaults moved with deadly accuracy, colliding with the fireball.


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    PIFFF!


    Every player below the Sovereign medal coughed up blood, their bodies pushed to their absolute limits. Despite their injuries, they continued to pour their attacks and energies into the counteroffensive.


    ***If this continues, the attack will be destroyed, and we will suffer the backlash!*** Hades said, his voice laced with urgency.


    ***Then we will not allow that to happen!*** Gaea stretched out her hand towards the attack, adding more of her power. Poseidon and Hades followed suit.


    The attack, which had momentarily halted, began to move again, albeit slowly.


    "This?!!!" Nora gritted her teeth, pouring more of her celestial energy into the attack.


    BAM!!


    The colossal green fireball, a swirling vortex of destructive energy, momentarily paused in its relentless advance, only to surge forward once more, a testament to the raw power fueling its trajectory.


    ***Fools!***


    Gaea''s voice boomed, a thunderous echo that reverberated across the ravaged landscape. Her eyes, glowing with an otherworldly intensity, bore down upon the defenders. With a deafening sonic boom, the very earth beneath their feet fractured and split, fissures erupting across the terrain. A torrent of raw, unbridled energy surged from the depths of the earth, a geyser of power that poured into the already formidable fireball. The attack swelled in size, its radiance intensifying, and it hurtled towards Amerisa with a renewed, terrifying velocity.


    PIFFF!!


    The collective strain proved too much. Erika, Jennifer, and every defender on the wall, their bodies pushed beyond their limits, coughed up mouthfuls of blood, their knees buckling beneath them. They collapsed, their bodies trembling, their spirits flagging.


    Only Aaron remained standing, his posture unwavering, his expression serene, as if the cataclysmic assault held no sway over him.


    "Interesting!" he murmured, his voice a low, resonant rumble. He amplified his own powers, a surge of energy that countered the fireball''s momentum, bringing it to a grinding halt.


    ***Aaron! One primordial cannot halt my attack! You may be the Primordial of the Sky, but compared to me, you are nothing!*** Gaea''s voice thundered, her words laced with contempt.


    "Who told you there is only one Primordial?"


    Recognizing the familiar voice, Nora''s eyes widened, a wave of relief washing over her. She looked up, her gaze searching the sky.


    Whoosh!!


    BOOOM!!


    The very fabric of space above Amerisa tore asunder, a rift in reality from which a figure emerged, propelled towards the halted fireball with breathtaking speed. His hand gripped a Divine-class sword, its blade shimmering with an otherworldly luminescence. With a resounding:


    BOOOOOOM!!!!


    The weakened fireball, its integrity shattered by the sudden, overwhelming force, disintegrated into a shower of glittering particles.


    Gaea, Hades, and Poseidon, their bodies reeling from the backlash, vomited mouthfuls of blood, their forms collapsing onto the scorched earth.


    "Brother!!" Nora cried out, her voice filled with unbridled joy.


    Leo stood suspended in the air, his gaze fixed upon the three gods, who slowly, painfully, rose to their feet.


    ***The Primordial god of Elements!*** Hades muttered, his voice laced with shock and a hint of dread.


    "You know me... That is good," Leo said, a faint smile playing on his lips.


    Purple flames, like a living shield, danced around his body, their ethereal glow casting an eerie light.


    "Say goodbye... You die today!" he declared, his voice a chilling promise.


    Before Leo could launch his assault, a thunderous roar echoed from the heavens, a primal sound that halted everyone in their tracks, their attention drawn skyward.


    ****I DARE YOU!!!!****

 Chapter 515 - 515: Travel To The Multi-Realm

    The sky above Amerisa crackled with an ominous energy as Typhon materialized, his presence a dark blot against the brightening dawn. Every head in the city craned upwards, a collective gasp escaping the assembled defenders.


    "Who''s that?" Joker asked, his voice tight with apprehension as he struggled to his feet.


    "Typhon," Jennifer answered, her voice strained as she helped Erika rise. "The Ruler of Monsters."


    A wave of dread washed over the group as they stared at the figure hovering 300 meters away, his form radiating an oppressive power.


    "Typhon? The Ruler of Monsters?" Commander Wang echoed, his voice laced with disbelief and a hint of terror.


    "Don''t worry, we can take him... but I suggest you guys stay put," Aaron said, his gaze fixed on the looming figure. He nodded to Emily, and with a burst of energy, shot into the air, flying towards Leo.


    "Typhon? Welcome. You save me the time searching for you," Leo said, his sword shimmering with raw, untamed energy.


    ****You aren''t qualified to speak to me.**** Typhon''s voice reverberated through Amerisa, a thunderous echo of his rage at the loss of his soldiers.


    "Don''t get cocky here, Typhon," Aaron countered, stopping beside Leo and summoning his own sword. "You might be a Sage, but before two Primordials, you''re nothing!"


    ****Hmph!**** Typhon scoffed, his voice dripping with disdain.


    ****Some ants who don''t know the difference between heaven and earth... Even tens of Primordials can''t take on a Sage, let alone me!!****


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!


    A terrifying pressure descended on Amerisa, an invisible force that threatened to crush everything beneath it.


    CRACK!!!!


    The defenders looked at the city''s protective barrier, their eyes widening in horror as cracks appeared on its surface.


    "This?!!" Jennifer gasped, her eyes wide with fear. "From just his pressure?"


    CRACK!!!!


    The cracks multiplied, spreading across the shield like a spiderweb.


    "I can''t believe this!" Daniel exclaimed, his voice filled with disbelief.


    Leo and Aaron turned, their faces grim as they saw the rapidly spreading cracks.


    ****Fools... Do you think I''m a mere soldier?! You can kill my minions, but that shouldn''t give you false courage!!****


    With his words, the pressure intensified tenfold.


    CRACK!!


    BOOOM!!!


    The impenetrable shield, which had withstood countless assaults, shattered into particles, vanishing into thin air.


    BANG!!!!


    The overwhelming pressure crashed down on the defenders, forcing every single person on the wall to their knees.


    "This!!" Erika was speechless, her body pressed against the ground.


    "Such pressure, I... I can''t move," Jennifer gritted her teeth, her face pale.


    "Are we going to die here?" Violet muttered, her voice trembling.


    "This... Why can''t I feel my powers?" Emily whispered, her face filled with confusion.


    "We can''t withstand this..." Nora said, her voice strained.


    "Let them go!!!!" Leo yelled, turning to face Typhon.


    "You have a death wish!!" Aaron shouted, his energy surging.


    ****Ignorant ants!**** Typhon waved his hand, and an unseen force struck Leo and Aaron, sending them crashing to the ground.


    BAM!!


    Leo and Aaron slammed into the ground, a cloud of dust and smoke rising into the air.


    ***Hahaha! With Lord Typhon here, all of you are doomed!*** Hades yelled, his voice filled with malicious glee.


    ***Yes! The first realm will be destroyed... You''re all powerless!!!*** Poseidon echoed, his voice filled with triumph.


    ***Hehehe... Let''s make this quick.*** Gaea knelt and channeled her divinity into the earth.


    BANG!!


    Stones rose from the ground and merged, forming 100 eight-foot-tall golems.


    ***This is my total force, but they''re enough to take down this city... Children, attack!***


    With her command, the golems charged forward, the ground trembling beneath their feet.


    Leo and Aaron rose, their eyes fixed on the advancing golems.


    "You aren''t getting to the city!" Aaron muttered, his voice filled with determination.


    ****You fools never learn!**** Typhon snapped his fingers, unleashing another wave of pressure.


    BAM!!


    Leo and Aaron collapsed to their knees, their faces pale.


    "This?! You''re still so powerful? Even when I''ve gotten stronger!" Aaron muttered in disbelief.


    "How can a single individual release such pressure?!" Leo murmured, his voice strained.


    ****It''s amusing how far your ignorance stretches... Just sit still and wait for your destruction...**** Typhon raised his hand towards the defenseless city.


    ****Now... For payback.****


    He extended his hand, and a dense, red and dark energy blast formed. With a single thought, the devastating energy hurtled towards the city.


    Leo and Aaron watched in horror as the attack approached Amerisa.


    "We can''t... We are powerless," Erika muttered, closing her eyes. ''If you''re really gone, love, I''m coming to you,'' she thought.


    Whoosh!!!!


    Suddenly, a powerful sonic wave erupted from the sky above Amerisa, shattering Typhon''s attack and destroying the charging golems. The force continued, striking Typhon and causing him to stumble backward. It then slammed into Gaea, Hades, and Poseidon.


    The three gods coughed up blood and crashed to the ground.


    "..."


    ****...A Sage?****


    Everyone looked up, seeing three figures hovering in the sky. Raw energy crackled around them, nullifying Typhon''s pressure.


    "Who?" Leo asked, confused.


    The bright energy around the figures dissipated, revealing two women and a man.


    The woman on the right wore red armor, her long red hair flowing down her back, two backward-curved red horns protruding from her head. Her crimson gaze was fixed on Typhon.


    The woman on the left had long purple hair and green eyes, the green energy around her reek of poison.


    ***This... The Scarlet Empress and the Primordial Goddess of Poison??*** Gaea was horrified.


    ***Impossible, if these two are here, then their husband?*** Hades took a step back as the third light dimmed, revealing:


    "DARREN!!" Aaron and Leo called out in relief.


    "Not only Darren," a voice said, drawing both Leo''s and Aaron''s attention.


    Miles walked towards them, a smile on his face.


    BOOOOM!!


    Two massive gateways opened, one above and one on the ground.


    Before Typhon, a million demonic soldiers emerged, fully armed.


    "Emperor Darren brought help," Miles added, smiling.


    Typhon looked at the demonic army and turned to Darren.


    ****Hmm... I see some fools didn''t try all means to recruit you.**** He glanced at Hades and Poseidon, who lowered their heads.


    "Those ants aren''t qualified to even stand in my presence, let alone recruit me," Darren said, his voice echoing through Amerisa.


    ****You! Then what did Michael do for you to help him?**** Typhon asked, his thoughts racing.


    ''****This bastard is a Sage... And an evil one at that, you can tell from the two wives behind him... I just wonder where the third is? But I can''t defeat him with so many of his soldiers. I need backup.****''


    "Your thoughts are too loud, Typhon... Just bad there aren''t any backup for you."


    ****You!!**** Typhon was speechless.


    "Who is this, Darren?" Nora asked, confused. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t know, I haven''t heard of him," Jennifer said.


    "He is helping us, does that mean he is Michael''s ally?" Joker asked.


    "Seems so," Tyson added.


    "You guys seem to forget something," Havoc said. "If these two clash, don''t think about Amerisa, because it will be destroyed from just their energies... Sages are far different from Primordials!"


    "This? What are we going to do?" Jasmine asked, shocked.


    "My Queen, I suggest you all enter the game city, that''s the only safe place... Because even a Lower-god won''t survive, let alone anyone lower," Havoc said, turning to Erika.


    Erika stared at the soldiers, her eyes filled with hesitation. Amerisa was their home.


    "Go," Darren said, his gaze fixed on them. "Go... Michael protected my city once, I am only returning the favor, your city won''t be destroyed."


    Erika sighed and turned to Jennifer. "Ask them to retreat."


    "Hmm... Erika, we can''t. The city gate is closed, we''re stuck here," Jennifer said.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, AI announced it, and the sun is rising... The time is already up," Jennifer nodded, staring at the horizon.


    "That''s ok," Darren said. "I can take care of this." He waved his hand, creating a huge red barrier around Amerisa.


    "Uh?" The players watched in stunned silence.


    "Now..." Darren turned to Typhon. "Where were we?"


    ****You!! Fighting you will only waste my time and energy... We''ll see again!****


    "You coward, you running away?!" Darren''s eyes turned cold.


    ****No.****


    Typhon''s voice echoed, a final, chilling note before he vanished from sight, dissolving into the very air he had materialized from.


    A ripple of panicked energy followed, and Gaea, her face etched with fear, flickered out of existence, her hasty retreat mirrored instantly by Poseidon and Hades.


    "It seems I scared them away," Darren said, a low chuckle rumbling in his chest, though his eyes held a cold, unwavering intensity.


    "Should we pursue them?" Liliana, the woman on his right, asked, her crimson gaze still scanning the empty space where Typhon had been.


    "No, Liliana," Darren replied, his voice firm. "I know where he''s going. Stay here with the soldiers¡ª"


    "But¡ª?" Aria, the woman on his left, interjected, her green eyes flashing with a potent, poisonous energy.


    "No, Aria," Darren repeated, his tone leaving no room for argument. "The Multi-Realm is a place for True Gods and above. I know you two are powerful, but stay with them. I''ll return."


    "We''re going with you!" Leo declared, his voice ringing with unwavering resolve.


    Aaron nodded, his expression equally determined. "We''re not staying behind."


    Darren turned, his gaze sweeping over Leo and Aaron. "We''re going to the Multi-Realm. Are you sure you''re coming?"


    "Yes! We''re coming!" they both affirmed, their voices overlapping.


    As if drawn by their declaration, Drakon, Havoc, and Shenras descended from the city walls, their figures cutting through the air with effortless grace.


    "The three Abyssal Lords?" Darren asked, a flicker of surprise crossing his features.


    "Yes, we''re going too." Drakon said, his voice a low, resonant rumble.


    Darren studied their determined expressions, a sigh escaping his lips.


    "Alright. I don''t know what we''ll encounter in there, but Typhon spoke of backup¡ªpowerful allies. We must be prepared."


    With a snap of his fingers, a swirling portal ripped open before them, a gateway shimmering with raw, untamed energy.


    "Let''s go," Darren commanded, his gaze sweeping over the group.


    With a final, brief nod to Liliana and Aria, he stepped through the gateway, disappearing into its depths. Drakon, Shenras, Havoc, Leo, and Aaron exchanged a silent look, a mixture of determination and apprehension in their eyes. They turned to the people below, offering a reassuring smile before following Darren into the unknown. The gateway shimmered, then closed, leaving only the red barrier protecting Amerisa and the echo of their departure.


    "What is a Multi-Realm?" Tyson asked in mild confusion.

 Chapter 516 - 516: What About The System?

    [Between Chaos.]


    Michael materialized in a dimly lit hall, his gaze sweeping across the empty space, a bewildered frown etched on his face.


    "I thought I died," he murmured, the words barely audible in the silence.


    A voice, resonant and calm, echoed through the hall. "Your body died, but your soul survived."


    Michael spun around, his eyes landing on a middle-aged man who was walking towards him, hands clasped behind his back, his expression utterly impassive.


    "Who are you?" Michael asked, a knot of confusion tightening in his chest.


    "I am known as Tartarus."


    The man halted a few feet away, his gaze unwavering as he studied Michael.


    "Tartarus? Typhon''s father and the System¡ª" Michael began, his mind racing.


    "---No."


    Tartarus''s sharp interruption cut him off. "I did not create the System. I merely handed it to you."


    Michael''s confusion deepened. "You didn''t create the System?"


    "Indeed. I simply passed it on."


    "Then who created it? And why am I here?" Michael demanded, his eyes darting around the mysterious hall.


    "Well..." Tartarus began, a hint of something unreadable flickering in his eyes. He walked past Michael, his voice dropping slightly. "You are here to receive your true inheritance." He paused, looking back at Michael over his shoulder. "That is, if you desire it."


    Michael felt more lost than ever. Tartarus had answered one of his questions, yet the most significant one remained unanswered. "Don''t dwell on it too much. The answer to your first question will come," Tartarus said, his gaze now directly on Michael. "Michael Brian, do you not have other questions for me?"


    Michael fell silent, his mind grappling with the information he had just received. After a moment of contemplation, he asked, "Why did you choose me instead of your son?"


    Tartarus''s expression softened slightly. "Typhon is my son, yes, but his heart is consumed by darkness, by an insatiable hunger for destruction. I cannot entrust my lords and soldiers to him; it would only lead to the complete annihilation of the realms. And you...?" Tartarus turned fully to face Michael. "I chose you because of your heart."


    He stepped closer, his gaze intense. "You are a human who is balanced."


    "What do you mean by ''balanced''?" Michael asked, raising an eyebrow in skepticism.


    "Not excessively cruel, not inherently evil, and not naively good... simply balanced," Tartarus explained, his tone matter-of-fact.


    Michael was taken aback. "I don''t think I''m all that remarkable."


    "Oh, really?" A faint smirk played on Tartarus''s lips. He waved his hand, and a translucent screen materialized in the air before Michael. It displayed a scene from what felt like only yesterday: Mira lying pale and still on a hospital bed, Ricky and Levi sitting beside her, their faces etched with worry.


    "You saw that...?" Michael whispered, his attention fixed on the screen, a pang of guilt and sorrow hitting him anew. "I remember this."


    "Of course, you do," Tartarus nodded, his gaze softening slightly as he watched Michael''s reaction. He continued, "When the dagger struck Mira... your rage was immense. You killed the guild master, the vice guild master, and the first elder of the opposing guild without hesitation. But you spared the remaining members, allowing them to flee. Then, when you confronted the second guild, you didn''t kill a single soul. Instead, you even took Rahond and his elders into your own ranks."


    Michael turned to Tartarus, surprise evident on his face. "Yeah... we have been watching you," Tartarus confirmed with a knowing look.


    He waved his hand again, and the scene on the screen shifted, now showing the chaotic intensity of the guild battle against the Vipers Guild.


    "You remember Kay?" Tartarus asked.


    "Yes... Ro''s boyfriend," Michael replied, the memory of the young man flashing through his mind.


    "Good... His father was responsible for your father''s death and even plotted to kill you. Yet, you spared him. And now, Kay is a respected captain in the Amerisa Military."


    "That... I forgave him because he was innocent," Michael explained, the conviction clear in his voice.


    "But if you had killed him, no one would have questioned it. No one would have dared to object. Your decision, your restraint, kept him alive."


    "Okay..." Michael conceded, a sense of understanding beginning to dawn.


    "Hold on, there''s more." Tartarus gestured again, and the screen changed once more, now showing Violet in the thick of battle with another guild, her movements fierce and determined.


    "I recognize this," Michael said, recalling the urgency he had felt upon hearing the news.


    "Yes... You rushed to her aid after receiving word of the attack and single-handedly turned the tide of the battle, saving Violet and her guild. You then merged her guild with yours, making her one of your trusted elders."


    "So, all my life, you have been watching me?" Michael asked, a strange feeling of being observed washing over him.


    "Indeed," Tartarus confirmed with a nod. He waved his hand yet again, and the scene on the screen shifted to show Conner and Helena standing alongside Glen, an unexpected alliance formed after their initial animosity.


    "Conner and Glen were among your fiercest enemies," Tartarus pointed out. "Individuals whom even I believed you would ultimately eliminate. Yet, you chose forgiveness, especially towards Conner, who had not only bullied you relentlessly but had also targeted your sister."


    "Everything done doesn''t have to revolve around revenge," Michael muttered, the words a quiet affirmation of his own choices.


    "That is precisely it!" Tartarus exclaimed, a genuine smile finally gracing his lips. "That is why I chose you! Typhon is consumed by the fires of revenge and fueled by unbridled anger. But you... you possess the strength to let go, to see a brighter path, a path that ultimately benefits the future!"


    "Okay..." Michael nodded slowly, the weight of Tartarus''s words settling upon him. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''With the system''s powers, Typhon will be easier taken down, and I can finally save my world... but first.''


    He then returned to his earlier question.


    "What about the System?"

 Chapter 517 - 517: THIS?!

    "Do you truly believe I possess the power to manipulate that artifact?" Tartarus countered, his eyebrow raised in amusement.


    "Manipulate the artifact?" Michael repeated, utterly bewildered.


    "Hahahaha!" Tartarus chuckled, a deep, resonant sound. "Wow, you truly think I, or even the gods themselves, can manipulate it? They can interact with your world, yes, but to manipulate the artifact... that is a power of an entirely different magnitude."


    "Then?" Michael prompted, leaving the question hanging in the air.


    "Yes, the Supreme Queen herself created the System," Tartarus revealed, his tone now serious. "That is why you have been able to utilize your ''cheats'' without detection or interference. You spoke of wanting to manipulate the artifact, but you have been doing so, in your own way, from the very beginning."


    Michael''s gaze drifted around the dim hall, his mind reeling from this new information. He turned back to Tartarus, his expression a mixture of awe and apprehension. "This inheritance... what exactly is it? Can it help me destroy Typhon? I know he is your son, but I will have to stop him, and that will inevitably lead to his death."


    "I am aware of that," Tartarus said, his voice devoid of emotion. "I have already disowned both him and his mother. You must do what you deem necessary. As for the inheritance?"


    Tartarus fixed Michael with a steady gaze, a knowing smile returning to his lips. "I will grant you the complete and unrestricted powers of the Mega Cheating System. You will face no limitations in the use of your skills."


    Michael froze, his mind struggling to comprehend the magnitude of Tartarus''s words. The System was the most potent force he had ever encountered. To wield its full power was beyond anything he had ever imagined.


    "Are you serious?" he asked, his voice barely a whisper.


    "Absolutely," Tartarus affirmed. "But you cannot fully access this power without the true inheritance."


    "And what is that?" Michael pressed, his heart pounding in his chest.


    "The Supreme Queen."


    Michael sighed deeply, the mention of the enigmatic figure adding another layer of complexity to his already bewildering situation. "I don''t even know the Queen."


    "You will soon," Tartarus assured him. "So, Michael Brian, are you ready to receive your inheritance?"


    A surge of determination coursed through Michael. He thought of Mira, of his friends, of the looming threat of Typhon. There was no other choice.


    "Yes," he answered, his voice firm and resolute.


    Michael watched, transfixed, as Tartarus dissolved into a shimmering trail of golden light that arced gracefully towards him.


    "What''s this?"


    He questioned aloud, his eyes following the luminous stream as it hovered momentarily before him, pulsating with a gentle warmth. Before he could formulate any further thoughts, the light surged forward with incredible speed, striking him squarely in the forehead.


    Michael froze, a jolt of pure energy coursing through his very being. It felt as though every cell in his body was vibrating, sending shockwaves of raw power rippling outwards into the silent hall.


    The air around him crackled and shimmered with unseen forces as the golden light completely integrated into him. In the next instant, his legs buckled, and he collapsed onto his knees, a searing heat spreading through his veins. Sweat beaded on his forehead, tracing hot paths down his temples.


    "This...!" he gritted his teeth, fighting against the overwhelming sensation that threatened to consume him.


    BOOOM!


    A dense, almost tangible wave of energy erupted from him, instantly flooding the dim hall with brilliant light. The sudden illumination revealed the chamber''s stark simplicity: bare stone walls and, directly ahead of Michael, tens of meters away, a single, imposing silver door.


    "Michael, congratulations on becoming one with the System."


    Tartarus''s voice echoed in the hall, the words resonating with a strange finality before fading into the silence.


    ""Come my boy, I have been waiting.""


    A voice, melodious and captivating, seemed to emanate from the silver door, its ethereal quality wrapping around Michael''s ears like a silken thread.


    "Uh?"


    Michael raised his head, his confusion evident as he stared at the door. A single name echoed in the depths of his mind, unbidden yet undeniable:


    "The Supreme Queen," he muttered, the words barely a breath.


    ""Muttering my name doesn''t answer your question, come to me... I''m waiting.""


    The voice sounded again, this time carrying a hint of playful impatience.


    With a frown creasing his brow, Michael pushed himself to his feet, his body still thrumming with residual energy. He hesitated for a few seconds, his gaze fixed on the mysterious door, before letting out a slow sigh and beginning to walk towards it. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He stopped directly in front of the silver door, its smooth surface cool to the touch as he placed his hand on the ornate handle.


    ""Don''t be scared, I don''t bite.""


    Michael raised an eyebrow, a flicker of amusement amidst his apprehension, and with a final, decisive movement, he opened the door.


    ___


    [Abyssal.]


    Whooosh!!!


    Typhon materialized abruptly before the colossal black mountain that dominated the abyssal landscape. Behind him, Gaea, Hades, and Poseidon appeared.


    ***Darren is indeed powerful, but with the combined strength of my elder brother and siblings, we will be able to overcome him.****


    Typhon declared, his gaze unwavering as he stared at the imposing mountain.


    ***Are you planning on destroying the mountain?*** Gaea inquired, her voice carrying the weight of the earth itself.


    ****That is the only way to free them.**** Typhon asserted, clenching his fist, the crimson energy within pulsing visibly.


    ****With my current strength, I can achieve it, and free my family.****


    He drew back his arm, channeling a torrent of crimson energy into his fist, and with a mighty thrust, he unleashed a devastating energy blast towards the gargantuan mountain.


    The three gods behind Typhon watched with bated breath as the crimson fist hurtled through the abyssal air and collided with the mountain''s unyielding surface.


    BAM!!!!


    A deafening impact reverberated through the abyssal plains, followed by a network of hairline cracks that spiderwebbed across the mountain''s black facade.


    ****This?****


    Typhon recoiled slightly, a look of stunned disbelief washing over his face. The force of his attack, which he had expected to shatter the mountain, had barely left a scratch.

 Chapter 518 - 518: Relentless Attacks

    The air in the desolate, ash-choked realm crackled with raw power. Typhon, now raging in fury, stood before the obsidian mountain, his fists a blur against its unyielding surface.


    BAM!! BAM!! BAM!!


    Each blow landed with the force of a collapsing star, yet the mountain, ancient and steeped in primordial magic, stubbornly refused to yield.


    Behind him, Gaea, her eyes the color of fertile earth, were raised in confusion. To her sides stood; Poseidon, his sea-green eyes narrowed in grim determination, he gripped his trident, the prongs humming with oceanic power.


    Hades, cloaked in shadows that seemed to writhe with unseen energy, held his black sword, its edge whispering of oblivion, they stood silently and watched Typhon.


    Their attention, however, was abruptly torn away by the arrival of two figures who materialized behind them with a silent impact that spoke volumes of their lethal grace.


    Charon, the gaunt ferryman of the Underworld, his eyes like cold embers, held his oar, a symbol of his grim duty and a surprisingly potent weapon in the right hands. Beside him stood Campe, the monstrous jailer, and guardian of Tartarus, her serpentine lower body coiled and ready, her multiple bestial heads hissing with barely suppressed rage.


    "What are you doing?!"


    Charon''s voice, raspy as dry bones, cut through the atmosphere.


    ***What did it look like?***


    Poseidon retorted, his voice a low rumble that promised a storm. He hefted his trident, the polished metal reflecting the ominous sky. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You! We won''t let you destroy the Mountain and free the titans!" Campe shrieked, her voice overlapping in a cacophony of fury. As her words echoed, the sky behind them darkened. From the inky expanse, a terrifying legion emerged ¨C hundreds of thousands of Abyssal Archangels.


    Their eyes burned with a malevolent light, their black, feathery wings beat in unison, creating a chilling wind. They descended like a storm of shadows, their weapons glinting as they streaked towards the black mountain.


    ***You can''t stop us!***


    Hades declared, his grip tightening on his sword. He moved forward, his gaze unwavering as he faced the overwhelming force.


    ****No need!****


    Typhon grunted, his focus solely on the mountain. He unleashed another earth-shattering punch, and the mountain groaned, the network of cracks spider-webbing across its surface intensifying.


    ****This... Why can''t I easily destroy the mountain?**** He muttered, a flicker of frustration crossing his brutish features. Louder, he commanded.


    ****Attack... Don''t disturb me.**** His jaw clenched, and he poured more of his immense power into his assault.


    "Stop him... Attack!" Campe''s command was a raw, desperate cry. The abyssal army surged forward, a tide of dark wings and lethal intent. She and Charon, their initial shock giving way to action, drew their own formidable weapons and advanced to meet the onslaught.


    ***Hold them back.***


    Gaea''s voice, though calm, resonated with undeniable power.


    Hades and Poseidon exchanged a brief, determined look and lunged into the fray, their divine might colliding with the abyssal horde. The barren land became a maelstrom of clashing weapons, dark feathers, and divine energy.


    Gaea, with a subtle gesture, conjured a shimmering barrier of earth and raw magic before herself and Typhon.


    BAM!


    The first wave of archangels slammed into the protective shield, their weapons sparking against its surface. The barrier shuddered but held, a testament to Gaea''s power.


    ****I''ll have to go all out.****


    Typhon roared, his two fists glowing with an inner, incandescent light. In a blinding display of speed and power, he unleashed a relentless barrage, more than a thousand punches slamming into the mountain in less than five seconds. He didn''t falter, his primal need to shatter the prison driving him onward.


    CRACK!


    The fissures on the mountain''s surface widened, branching out like the roots of some monstrous, petrified tree.


    ____


    [Titans'' Prison.]


    [Barren Land.]


    In the vast expanse of black soil, under a sky perpetually bruised with twilight, stood a solitary, imposing castle forged from the same obsidian-like material as the prison mountain.


    An owl, its plumage the color of midnight, perched silently on one of the colossal black gates. Beside it stood a man, his features sharp and intelligent, his gaze often directed towards the green Land in the distance. This was Coeus, a Titan of intellect and foresight.


    CRACK!!!


    Coeus and the owl, lifted their heads in unison. Their eyes widened in surprise as a crack appeared on the sky, right above them.


    With each passing moment, the cracks multiplied and spread, like a wound opening on the very fabric of their confinement.


    ****This?! He did it!****


    Coeus muttered, a note of surprised awe in his voice. He had long anticipated this moment, the potential for their release, but the sheer force of the assault was unexpected.


    _


    Deep within the castle, in a vast hall where dust lay thick upon forgotten grandeur, a figure sat motionless on a massive throne carved from shadowstuff. He was Lepetus, a Titan of immense power and strategic mind, and the king of the Titans imprisoned. For eons, he had remained still, a silent testament to their captivity. But now, as the tremors from the sky reached the deep chambers, his eyes snapped open, burning with a long-dormant fire.


    In the echoing hall, five other figures, lesser Titans who served Lepetus, rose to their feet, their faces etched with a mixture of surprise and burgeoning hope.


    ****My King!****


    Mnemosyne, the Titaness of memory, turned towards the throne, her usually serene face alight with relief.


    *****We have been trapped in here for far too long... Time to set ourselves free.***** Lepetus''s voice, deep and resonant, filled the hall, carrying the weight of millennia of confinement.


    The five Titans moved back respectfully as Lepetus finally stirred. A pillar of dark, ominous energy erupted from him, instantly clearing the dust that had clung to him for ages, revealing the sharp lines of his powerful physique and the intensity of his gaze. The raw force of his awakening shattered the castle''s roof, sending shards of black rock cascading downwards. The fearsome energy continued its ascent, slamming into the cracked ceiling of their prison.


    BAM!!!

 Chapter 519 - 519: Titans

    BOOOM!!


    A jagged, dark hole ripped open in the oppressive sky above the barren land.


    A collective smile spread across the faces of the five Titans in the throne hall. Millions of years of imprisonment were finally coming to an end. The world outside would soon learn the power of the six Sages and their supreme leader.


    Lepetus slowly rose from his throne, his presence filling the ruined hall.


    *****The realms will be destroyed.***** His words were not a threat, but a statement of inevitable consequence.


    Lepetus moved with a swiftness that belied his long dormancy, shooting into the air and flying towards the newly formed gap. The five Titans in the hall exchanged excited glances, their eyes gleaming with anticipation. Taking deep breaths of the stale, imprisoned air, they followed their king, soaring through the gaping hole in the castle roof.


    Coeus, who had remained outside, watching the unfolding events with a keen intellect, saw the emergence of Lepetus and the others. He nodded to himself, a plan already forming in his mind, and followed his brethren into the fractured sky. The owl spread its wide wings and took flight, landing gracefully on Coeus''s shoulder, its silent presence a constant companion.


    _


    [Green Land.]


    In a vibrant realm of lush vegetation and flowing rivers, untouched by the desolation surrounding the prison, the Titans who had sided against their brethren watched the unfolding catastrophe with growing unease.


    "It seems Michael failed,"


    Astraeus, the Titan of dusk and astrology, muttered, his gaze fixed on the ominous cracks that had begun to mar even their verdant land.


    "I don''t think so," Rhea, the mother of the Olympian gods and a Titan of immense wisdom, stated calmly, drawing the attention of the others.


    The Titans turned to her, a ripple of confusion passing through their ranks.


    "Why is that? Typhon is destroying the mountain, and no one is stopping him. That only means he killed everyone," Clymene, a Titaness associated with water, began, her voice laced with a hint of vengeful satisfaction.


    "I know... But something isn''t right... The Mother Tree is gone," Rhea announced, her voice carrying a weight of concern.


    "What?!"


    A collective gasp of shock rippled through the six Titans present.


    The Mother Tree, a primordial entity deeply connected to their realm, was a source of immense power and stability. Its disappearance was an unprecedented event.


    "This has only happened twice before," Rhea explained, her gaze distant as she recalled ancient knowledge.


    "First, when the Queen reawakened, and second... now... Something significant is coming, and I''m guessing these fools don''t know anything about it." She gestured towards the seven figures ¨C Lepetus and his inner circle ¨C who were now clearly visible, flying with purpose towards the widening cracks in the sky.


    "So you''re saying we should stop them?" Metis, the Titaness of wisdom and deep thought, asked, her fist clenching thoughtfully.


    "In all these years, Lepetus hasn''t made a move, let alone move freely within the prison. He hasn''t lifted a finger to escape... But now, he''s the one leading them. Do you really think we can stop them in a direct confrontation?" Rhea countered, her voice pragmatic.


    The Titans exchanged worried glances, the implications of Rhea''s words sinking in. They knew Lepetus''s cunning and the raw power he commanded. A direct assault could be suicidal.


    "But letting them enter the other world is even more dangerous," Perses, the Titan of destruction, argued, his gaze locked on Lepetus''s advancing figure.


    "I know your fear, Perses, but there are beings out there, forces beyond our current understanding, who I believe will assist us, perhaps inadvertently, by their very nature. We won''t be the only ones fighting them," Rhea explained, a flicker of a desperate hope in her eyes.


    Silence descended upon the group as they considered Rhea''s risky proposition. Finally, Astraeus broke the quiet.


    "Your plan has so many loopholes, Rhea, but perhaps it is the only viable path out of this situation... But..." He clenched his fist, and a long, elegant spear of swirling purple energy materialized in his hand.


    He aimed it with practiced precision at the seven figures rapidly approaching the dimensional tear.


    He took a deep breath, the air around him shimmering with latent power. With a swift, powerful swing of his arm, he hurled the spear. It sliced through the air, breaking the sound barrier with a deafening crack, moving with the speed of a lightning strike.


    "We should at least give them a good, fair wall," he muttered, his posture now upright and resolute.


    "Hmm... We''re going too, right?" Phoebe, a Titaness associated with the moon, asked, a hint of nervous excitement in her voice.


    "The moment they exit this place, we''ll naturally disappear and reappear wherever they emerge," Dione, a Titaness of the deep sea, explained, her tone matter-of-fact.


    "Good then."


    Phoebe nodded, a sense of grim anticipation settling over her.


    The six Titans, led by Lepetus, their attention fixed on the rapidly expanding tear in reality before them, were moments away from crossing into the unknown...


    ...Suddenly, Lepetus halted in mid-air, picking up a disturbance in the fabric of magic.


    He turned his head sharply to the distance, his eyes narrowing as he tracked a rapidly approaching projectile ¨C a spear of pure, swirling purple energy, moving towards him with incredible speed.


    *****Do you really think this can stop me?*****


    A faint smirk played on Lepetus''s lips.


    With a casual snap of his fingers, the purple spear froze in mid-air, mere feet from his chest, suspended as if caught in an invisible web.


    *****Astraeus, we''ll meet outside... For now, thanks for the weapon.***** S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lepetus extended a hand, and with a flick of his wrist, the frozen spear reversed its trajectory. It shot back towards the already fractured sky, imbued with even greater momentum.


    BOOOOM!!


    The impact of the amplified spear against the weakened dimensional barrier was cataclysmic. The hole in the sky ripped wider, jagged edges of distorted reality tearing further apart. The cracks across the barren land beneath multiplied, mirroring the chaos above.


    Lepetus cast one last, imperious look around the desolate realm that had held him captive for so long. Then, with a decisive movement, he surged forward, passing through the gaping hole and disappearing from the dimension. The stunned six Titans who had followed him exchanged bewildered glances, then, with a shared sense of urgency and anticipation, they quickly followed their king.

 Chapter 520 - 520: Supreme And The Supreme Queen: What Do You Say About Becoming The Creator?

    Michael stepped into a realm unlike any he had ever conceived. The flower garden stretched beyond the limits of his vision, an impossible expanse that dwarfed even the grandest stadiums of his former world.


    Exotic flora, in hues he lacked the vocabulary to describe, bloomed in riotous abundance, their intoxicating perfumes weaving a tapestry of scent that filled the air.


    And then he saw her.


    Seated amidst this floral paradise was a woman who redefined the very concept of beauty. Her gown, woven from what appeared to be liquid gold, shimmered in the ethereal light. Her skin possessed a flawless luminescence, her features so exquisitely sculpted they rendered Michael utterly speechless. As if sensing his presence, the Queen turned her head, and the sight of her golden eyes and hair, catching the sun''s rays like spun sunlight, stole his breath.


    Her lips, painted a delicate crimson, held a soft, inviting curve.


    Despite the overwhelming beauty, a primal instinct screamed at Michael. This was not merely a beautiful woman; this was power incarnate, the architect of his existence, the weaver of the very fabric of the realms ¨C the Supreme Queen.


    His gaze swept over his surroundings, noting the prevalence of gold: the intricately carved chairs, the delicate table, the slender cups. Even the Queen''s tiara seemed to be crafted from solid gold.


    ""Welcome, Michael.""


    Her voice was a silken melody, each word resonating with a calm authority that sent shivers down his spine.


    ""Come, have tea with me.""


    Michael raised a questioning eyebrow. The sheer normalcy of the invitation, coming from such a being, was disorienting. Taking a deep breath, he forced himself to move, walking towards the center of the garden and settling onto the chair opposite the Supreme Queen.


    With graceful movements, she lifted a golden teapot and poured a steaming liquid into his cup.


    ''The Supreme Queen¡­ pouring me tea?''


    The thought echoed in the silent corners of his mind. He maintained a carefully neutral expression, masking the whirlwind of his inner turmoil.


    A soft smile played on the Queen''s lips, a knowing glint in her golden eyes. She had undoubtedly sensed his unspoken thoughts, yet she chose to ignore them. Placing the teapot back on the table, she began:


    ""I know you have questions.""


    "Only two," Michael replied, his gaze fixed on the swirling golden liquid in his cup.


    ""That''s a potion."" she stated matter-of-factly.


    "Uh?" Confusion flickered across Michael''s face.


    ""Fufufu¡­""


    A delicate laugh escaped her lips. ""Do not fret, Michael. It will only serve to enhance your strength. If your humans at the gold medal rank were to take this, they would ascend to the sovereign rank instantaneously.""


    "Really?!"


    Michael''s eyes widened in genuine shock. He studied the tea with renewed interest before looking back at the Queen. "My first question: why did you give me the system?"


    ""The system was initially intended for a female."" she revealed, her gaze unwavering.


    "Why a female?" Michael pressed, intrigued by this unexpected revelation. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ""Patience, Michael. One question at a time.""


    She took a delicate sip from her own golden cup, then placed it back on the table, her eyes studying him with an unreadable intensity.


    ""The system was actually meant for Jennifer, Erika, Jasmine, Mika¡­ let us simply say that I found myself unable to decide. None possessed the precise¡­ resonance I sought. And so, I considered: what if we were to change the intended recipient''s gender?""


    "You?" Michael asked, a hint of surprise in his voice.


    ""Indeed.""


    She confirmed. ""I had already taken notice of you, Michael, from the day your mother departed, leaving you, your father, and your sister behind. That moment¡­ you held a certain¡­ potential. So, when I made my decision, you became my singular focus.""


    "So you chose me based on¡­ what? Chance?" Michael asked, a slight frown creasing his brow.


    ""Not merely chance, Michael. While some of your actions are¡­ unconventional, it is precisely that unpredictable nature that drew my attention. You possess a certain¡­ mirroring of my own inclinations.""


    "That," Michael heaved a sigh.


    "You are undeniably unpredictable. Because even now, I still fail to grasp your true purpose in all of this."


    ""In all what, Michael?"" She inquired, an amused smile gracing her lips.


    "You feigning ignorance?" Michael muttered, a hint of exasperation in his voice. "Well, if you were anyone else, I would have been tempted to punch you."


    ""Fufufufu¡­"" Her laughter was light and airy.


    ""Such an action would only result in the unfortunate loss of your hand, Michael. I would strongly advise against it.""


    Michael rolled his eyes, a familiar human gesture in this otherworldly garden. "Alright then¡­ are you perhaps¡­ weak? Is that why you cannot simply stop Typhon yourself?" he asked, a subtle sarcasm in his tone.


    "In all the eons that have passed, no being has dared to address me with such blatant sarcasm," the Supreme Queen stated, her voice losing a fraction of its gentle tone, replaced by a hint of something ancient and powerful.


    She snapped her fingers, a sharp, decisive sound that echoed in the vast garden. Instantly, the sun vanished. A profound darkness descended, swallowing the vibrant colors of the flowers and casting long, eerie shadows.


    Michael looked up, his eyes widening in disbelief. There was no fading of light, no gradual descent into twilight. One moment, there was the brilliant sun; the next, utter, absolute blackness. The sky was no longer visible, as if the very fabric of reality above them had been erased.


    ""This?""


    The Queen''s voice echoed in the sudden void.


    Michael lowered his gaze back to her, his heart pounding in his chest. In the palm of her hand, a ball of pure golden light materialized, radiating an energy so intense it felt like a physical pressure against his skin. The light illuminated her serene face, highlighting the formidable power that resided within her.


    "The sun?!"


    The realization hit him with the force of a physical blow. His eyes nearly bulged from their sockets as he stared at the miniature star hovering in her hand, an act that defied all comprehension.


    ""I created it, Michael,"" she stated simply, her voice calm. ""Therefore, I possess the ability to manipulate it, just as I can manipulate every living and non-living thing within the entirety of the multi-realms.""


    With a casual flick of her wrist, the Queen tossed the ball of light into the air. It shot upwards with incredible speed, piercing the darkness. In a breathtaking instant, the sun reappeared in its rightful place in the sky, banishing the unnatural night and bathing the garden in its golden glow once more.


    Michael sat frozen, his mind struggling to process the sheer scale of her power. The casual display was more terrifying than any overt threat.


    ""So, Michael¡­ am I weak?"" she asked, a teasing smile returning to her lips.


    "This¡­"


    Was all Michael could manage, utterly stunned, he swallowed and looked at her... In all his life, he haven''t seen anyone who made him this terrified.


    The Supreme Queen leaned back in her golden chair, a picture of serene power. ""Now then, tell me¡­ what is your second question?""


    Michael exhaled slowly, attempting to regain his composure. The casual display of cosmic power had shaken him to his core. After a few deep breaths, he finally spoke. "Why aren''t you stopping the war? And why am I really here?"


    ""Ah."" She said, her smile widening slightly.


    ""Now those are some truly excellent questions, Michael.""


    "I''m waiting,"


    Michael prompted, his voice a low murmur that barely disturbed the tranquil air of the garden.


    ""I am not intervening in this¡­ conflict, because I find myself¡­ bored,""


    The Supreme Queen stated, her tone surprisingly nonchalant, as if discussing the weather.


    "Come again?"


    Michael blurted out, his carefully constructed composure finally cracking. He stared at her, utterly dumbfounded.


    ""You cannot possibly fathom the depths of my ennui, Michael,"" she elaborated, a hint of weariness entering her voice.


    ""To escape this endless monotony, I retreated into a deep slumber. However, that only emboldened certain¡­ insignificant beings, leading them to believe they could usurp the natural order. When I finally stirred, my initial reaction was¡­ displeasure. My intervention against Typhon was a consequence of that barely contained rage."" She sighed, a sound that seemed to carry the weight of eons.


    ""But then,""


    She continued, her golden eyes flicking towards Michael with a newfound intensity.


    ""I became aware of Tartarus''s¡­ plan. And then¡­ I found you. My perspective shifted. Let them wage their petty wars. Let them entertain me with their struggles and their fleeting triumphs.""


    A faint, almost imperceptible frown touched her perfect face.


    "So."


    Michael began slowly, piecing together the fragments of her cryptic pronouncements:


    "This¡­ This whole situation, the war, everything¡­ it''s a challenge you''ve set for me, isn''t it?"


    Michael raised a skeptical eyebrow, still struggling to reconcile the casual cruelty of her motives with her breathtaking beauty.


    ""You possess a certain¡­ perspicacity, Michael,""


    She conceded, a flicker of something akin to amusement in her eyes.


    ""You are correct. And that leads us to your second question ¨C why you are truly here. As I mentioned, I am bored. I require rest, Michael. A rest that will be¡­ permanent this time.""


    "What?!"


    The single word ripped from Michael''s throat, laced with genuine horror. He stared at her, his mind reeling from the implications of her statement.


    "So you¡­ you intend to¡­?"


    He stammered, unable to fully articulate the unthinkable.


    ""Yes, Michael Brian."" She affirmed, her gaze direct and unwavering.


    ""What do you say becoming the Creator of the realms?""


    Michael froze. The vibrant hues of the garden seemed to dim, the intoxicating scents fading into a dull background hum. The weight of her words crashed down upon him, an unimaginable burden offered with such unsettling ease. The fate of countless worlds, the very fabric of existence¡­ placed in his hands? The sheer magnitude of it was paralyzing.


    He could only stare at the serene, golden-eyed being across the table, his mind a blank canvas upon which the enormity of her proposition was slowly beginning to paint itself.


    "..."

 Chapter 521 - 521: VRG Shutting Down 1

    CRACK!!


    Typhon''s relentless assault ceased abruptly. He tilted his head, gazing upwards at the imposing black mountain.


    Gaea, who had been focused on maintaining her shimmering barrier, turned, a triumphant smile gracing her lips.


    Campe, Charon, and the formidable Abyssal Archangels halted their advance, a flicker of unease widening their eyes.


    Hades and Poseidon, propelled backward, and landed gracefully beside Gaea. Relief and satisfaction painted their faces as they observed the network of cracks spiderwebbing across the black mountain''s surface.


    Ruler Typhon did it.


    BOOOM!!


    Instinctively, the assembled group leaped skyward as the mountain groaned and finally succumbed, collapsing in a deafening roar that sent plumes of dust and smoke billowing in every direction.


    BOOOM!!


    This?!


    Typhon, momentarily disoriented by the cataclysm, looked up. His eyes widened in astonishment as a radiant golden gateway materialized in the sky above the ruined mountain.


    ***What is that?***


    ****The Queen.****


    Typhon answered, his voice laced with dawning comprehension. But his stunned gaze was fixed on seven distinct beams of pure light that erupted from the mountain''s debris and swiftly ascended, disappearing into the swirling vortex of the golden gateway.


    ****This?! She''s leading them to somewhere else!!**** He roared, a note of shock underscoring his disbelief.


    WHOOSH!!!


    A powerful windstorm erupted around them, escalating into a miniature hurricane. Before anyone could react, an irresistible force seized Typhon, Gaea, Hades, Poseidon, Campe, Charon, and all the Abyssal Archangels, pulling them inexorably towards the expanding gateway.


    The golden portal swelled in size with alarming speed, and in less than a minute, it had swallowed every last being from the Abyssal realm.


    __


    [AMERISA.]


    Erika knelt before Amerisa gate, her gaze fixed on the distant horizon and the seemingly endless ranks of demonic figures arrayed before them.


    "Can we call everyone back?" Jennifer asked, her footsteps soft as she approached.


    Erika rose, a soft sigh escaping her lips. "Not yet¡­ We don''t know the full situation. For now, they should remain within the game city."


    "Okay." Jennifer nodded, her attention shifting to the humanoid demons standing guard before them. "I think we have enough force here to repel another attack."


    "If my guess is correct, you''re Michael''s wife, right?"


    Erika and Jennifer turned in unison, surprised to see the two demonesses, Liliana and Aria, approaching them with graceful strides.


    "Queen Liliana and Queen Aria." Erika said, a slight stiffness in her tone. The title felt foreign on her tongue, but she recognized the respect due to these powerful allies who were currently offering their aid.


    "I believe they are both Empresses, not Queens," Jennifer murmured, ever the stickler for details.


    Erika shot her a brief glare.


    "Please, Liliana is fine by me¡­ I simply wanted to express my gratitude." Liliana said, a warm smile gracing her features, her crimson eyes holding Erika''s gaze.


    "Thank you? We should be the ones thanking you." Erika replied, a hint of confusion in her voice.


    "No¡­ Michael saved us when we were far less powerful. I never had the opportunity to thank him properly¡­ I had hoped for that chance now, but it seems that wish will remain unfulfilled." Liliana said, her smile tinged with a touch of wistfulness.


    "Well, at least we can ensure your safety here." Aria added, her expression earnest.


    Erika and Jennifer exchanged a look before nodding at the two demonesses. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you." Erika said, a small, genuine smile finally breaking through.


    "Yes, we are truly grateful for all your help¡­ You and Aaron''s family have been an incredible support during this crisis." Jennifer added her heartfelt appreciation.


    "It is nothing," Liliana waved off their thanks with a dismissive gesture.


    "Yes."


    Emily stepped out from the Amerisa gateway, a bright smile illuminating her face.


    DING!!!


    A piercing, agonizing alarm shrieked directly into the minds of every single VRG player. The sound was so intensely loud that players across both realities crumpled to their knees, clutching their ears with expressions of pure agony.


    "What the hell!" Erika hissed, her body wracked with pain as she knelt beside Jennifer, who was similarly afflicted.


    "This?! What is happening?!" Jennifer gasped, her face contorted in discomfort.


    Liliana, Aria, and Emily, were instantly alarmed, exchanging bewildered glances.


    _


    "You did good, son. I can''t believe we actually survived this," Joker said, a wide, relieved smile stretching across his face.


    "All thanks to our allies," Tyson replied, echoing the sentiment. Joker and Commander Wang both nodded in agreement, their gazes sweeping over the fortified city walls.


    DING!!


    The same mind-shattering alarm ripped through their consciousness. Commander Wang, Joker, Tyson, and every single player stationed on the wall instantly collapsed on their knees, their hands clamped over their ears, their faces etched with excruciating pain.


    "What!?!" Joker gritted out, beads of sweat popping out on his forehead.


    The agonizing sound wasn''t isolated to their group. Every single VRG player, both within the relative safety of the game city and scattered across the ravaged landscape of Amerisa, was now on their knees, battling the invisible assault on their minds.


    < Breaking News!>


    < VRG HAS BEEN ALTERED.>


    "WHAT?!"


    That single word, a silent cry of disbelief and dawning horror, echoed through the minds of millions.


    < DUE TO THAT, VRG WILL BE PERMANENTLY SHUT DOWN!>


    "...¡­"


    A profound silence descended, heavier than any physical weight.


    < AND DUE TO THE SHUT DOWN¡­ EVERY SINGLE PLAYER WILL LOSE THEIR POWERS.>


    < ALL LIFE TIMES WILL BE CONVERTED INTO MONEY¡­ WITH ONE LIFE TIME BEING 1,000 DOLLARS.>


    < NOTE: YOUR POWERS AND PETS'' POWERS, BLOODLINES, AND ANY OTHER THINGS WILL BE PERMANENTLY REMOVED¡­ BUT YOUR CONNECTION WITH YOUR PETS WILL REMAIN.>


    < NOTE: ANY MYSTICAL-CLASS PETS, WEAPONS, OR SKILLS WILL VANISH AFTER THIS.>


    < NOTE: FROM NOW ONWARDS, AI WILL ONLY DEAL WITH MONEY TRANSACTIONS¡­ YOUR LIVES DON''T REVOLVE AROUND VRG OR AI ANYMORE.>


    < NOTE: VRG IS PERMANENTLY SHUT DOWN.>


    < ALL THOSE IN THE GAME CITY WILL AUTOMATICALLY BE BROUGHT BACK TO AMERISA.>


    < NOTE: YOUR LIVES DON''T REVOLVE AROUND AI¡­ WHEN YOUR MONEY (LIFE TIMES) GETS TO ZERO, YOU WON''T DIE.>


    < NOTE: YOU WILL LOSE ALL YOUR POWERS, AND BECOME A NORMAL HUMAN!>


    < THIS RULE AFFECTS EVERYONE BELOW THE TRANSCENDENT REALM.>


    < GOOD BYE PLAYERS, VRG IS FINALLY SHUTTING DOWN.>

 Chapter 522 - 522: VRG Shutting Down 2

    "impossible."


    < YOU WILL FEEL A SLIGHT DISCOMFORT AFTER THIS MESSAGE, BUT IT''LL BE TAKEN CARE OF.>


    < YOUR REWARDS FOR TRAINING AND FIGHTING ALL THESE YEARS WILL BE REWARDED¡­>


    < CONVERSION RATE.>


    < BRONZE MEDAL HOLDER LIFE TIMES CONVERSION RATE: 1 LIFE TIME EQUALS TO 1,000 DOLLARS.>


    < SILVER MEDAL HOLDER LIFE TIMES CONVERSION RATE: 1 LIFE TIME EQUALS TO 1,500 DOLLARS.>


    < PLATINUM MEDAL HOLDER LIFE TIMES CONVERSION RATE: 1 LIFE TIME EQUALS TO 2,000 DOLLARS.>


    < GOLD MEDAL HOLDER LIFE TIMES CONVERSION RATE: 1 LIFE TIME EQUALS TO 3,000 DOLLARS.>


    < DIAMOND MEDAL HOLDER LIFE TIMES CONVERSION RATE: 1 LIFE TIME EQUALS TO 5,000 DOLLARS.>


    < ELITE MEDAL HOLDER LIFE TIMES CONVERSION RATE: 1 LIFE TIME EQUALS TO 7,500 DOLLARS.>


    < GRANDMASTERS MEDAL HOLDER LIFE TIMES CONVERSION RATE: 1 LIFE TIME EQUALS TO 10,000 DOLLARS.>


    < SOVEREIGN MEDAL HOLDER LIFE TIMES CONVERSION RATE: 1 LIFE TIME EQUALS TO 30,000 DOLLARS.>


    < ORDINARY HUMANS LIFE TIMES CONVERSION RATE: 1 LIFE TIME EQUALS TO 100 DOLLARS.>


    < DING!>


    PIFFF!!!


    Across both realities, every single individual who possessed an AI bracelet suddenly coughed up a mouthful of blood, the unexpected physical manifestation of the system-wide alteration.


    After another agonizing minute, the piercing sound finally ceased. Tyson slowly lowered his hands from his throbbing ears and looked up at Commander Wang and Joker, his eyes wide with disbelief.


    "Did¡­? Did VRG just shut down?" he asked, his voice barely a whisper, tinged with a profound sense of horror.


    "It seems so, son¡­" Joker replied, his usual jovial demeanor completely absent, replaced by a grim understanding.


    Joker slowly stood up, his gaze fixed on his white AI bracelet. Where once vibrant numbers representing his countless life times had pulsed, now an endless, incomprehensible stream of digital currency scrolled across its surface ¨C an amount of money he couldn''t have even conceived of earning in a hundred lifetimes.


    "My trillions of life times¡­ converted into¡­ Money?" he muttered, shaking his head in utter disbelief.


    Tyson opened his palm, a familiar instinct driving him to summon his signature flames. But nothing happened. His hand remained empty, devoid of the magical energy that had been as natural as breathing for so long.


    "Dad¡­ I am powerless," he whispered, his voice thick with surprise, shock, and a deep sense of loss.


    Joker carefully picked up his magnificent Mystical-class double-bladed sword, its intricate carvings now seeming dull and lifeless in his grasp.


    "I can''t feel its powers¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, the sword shimmered violently, its form fracturing into countless glittering particles that swirled for a moment before vanishing completely into the air.


    "This?"


    Joker breathed, his eyes wide with stunned disbelief.


    Commander Wang, his usually stoic face etched with bewilderment, simply stared at the space where the mystical weapon had been.


    "So¡­ what should we do now, Joker?" he asked, the question hanging heavy in the suddenly silent air. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Joker was my in-game name. From now onwards, call me Theo,"


    Theo said, his gaze sweeping over the sprawling city below, where the demonic forces stood in silent, unwavering ranks, their loyalty now directed towards a world that was fundamentally changing.


    "There''s nothing we can do¡­ All we can hope for is our survival," he said, his voice devoid of its usual playful lilt, replaced by a stark realism.


    Whoosh!


    Tyson turned towards the city, his eyes widening as he witnessed figures materializing out of thin air, one after another.


    "They have all been removed from the game city," he observed, a sense of finality in his tone.


    An instinctive urge to fly seized him, but when he willed himself upwards, nothing happened. His feet remained firmly planted on the ground.


    "This!" he exclaimed, a wave of frustration washing over him.


    He slapped a hand to his forehead. "I''ll have to learn how to move without powers!" he sighed, a wry smile touching his lips despite the gravity of the situation.


    He nodded to the commander and his father, then turned and hurried towards the base of the towering wall, a newfound urgency in his steps.


    ___


    "Erika?"


    Jennifer slowly pushed herself up from the ground, her limbs feeling strangely heavy and unfamiliar.


    "I can''t believe this," she murmured, her voice laced with disbelief.


    Erika, equally unsteady, rose to her feet, staring at her open palm as if expecting to see the familiar crackling energy that was no longer there.


    "All my powers¡­ gone," she added, the words feeling hollow and surreal.


    Emily, Liliana, and Aria exchanged bewildered glances, their expressions reflecting a shared sense of being adrift in uncharted waters.


    "But¡­ I can still feel my powers," Jennifer muttered, her brow furrowed in confusion as she focused inward.


    "Really?" Erika asked, her eyes widening in flabbergasted surprise.


    "Yes," Jennifer confirmed, a red aura flickering around her hands.


    "Wait¡­ AI said it''s only effective against anyone lower than the Transcendent realm, but you''re a true god¡­ But why did VRG shut down? What''s happening?" Erika muttered, a whirlwind of unanswered questions swirling in her mind.


    "Sister! Jennifer!!"


    "Bestie, Sister-in-law!!"


    The two women turned towards the familiar voices, relief washing over them as they saw Mira, Maria, and the Conquerors'' elders rushing towards them, their faces etched with concern.


    "Sister, we lost our powers," Maria said, her voice still trembling with disbelief.


    "I know, I lost mine too," Erika reassured her sister, then added, her gaze turning back to Jennifer, "Jennifer is the only player who didn''t lose her powers."


    Everyone, including Tyson who had just reached their location, turned towards Jennifer in mild surprise. Before anyone could voice their questions, a sudden disturbance in the air drew their attention.


    Whoosh!!


    A swirling golden gateway materialized before them, its edges crackling with unseen energy.


    Liliana frowned, a sense of cautious curiosity in her eyes. She took a tentative step towards the portal and reached out a hand. The moment her fingertips brushed against its shimmering surface, a violent surge of pure lightning erupted, striking her with unexpected force and sending her stumbling five steps backward.


    "This?" she exclaimed, her crimson eyes wide with shock and a hint of pain as she stared at the pulsating gateway.


    ""Jennifer.""


    The word echoed from the depths of the golden portal, ethereal and resonant, causing everyone present to freeze in stunned silence.

 Chapter 523 - 523: We Will Rebuild Amerisa In Two Days

    The assembled group remained rooted to the spot, the resonant, otherworldly voice echoing in their ears from the shimmering golden gateway. A wave of stunned silence washed over them before their gazes collectively swiveled towards Jennifer, a silent question hanging in the air.


    Erika, though powerless, was the first to break the silent. Stepping forward with fierce protectiveness, she declared:


    "There''s no way Jennifer is going in there alone!" Her voice, though lacking its usual magical resonance, held an unwavering determination. She wouldn''t allow Jennifer to face the unknown dangers lurking beyond the gateway unaided.


    "Yes! You aren''t going anywhere, Jennifer!" Tyson echoed, his voice thick with concern. He moved swiftly, closing the distance between them and wrapping his strong arms firmly around Jennifer''s waist.


    Jennifer, her expression a complex tapestry of apprehension and resolve, turned her gaze upon her family. A small, reassuring smile touched her lips, a silent promise of return.


    "What exactly is this gateway?" She asked, her voice barely a whisper, her eyes fixed on the swirling golden energy.


    Just then, Amerisa''s most influential figures emerged from the battered city, their footsteps echoing on the debris-strewn ground. President Dennis, his face etched with worry, led the five founders, their expressions grim. Commander Wang, Theo, Daniel, and other top guild masters followed closely behind, their presence a testament to the gravity of the situation.


    ""JENNIFER!"" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The otherworldly voice boomed once more, this time with an undeniable urgency that reverberated through the air.


    "Whoever you are!" Tyson yelled back defiantly, tightening his grip on Jennifer. "Jennifer isn''t going anywhere!"


    "YES!"


    The elders chorused in unison, their voices filled with a protective fervor.


    ""Jennifer... You are needed in this war.""


    The voice persisted.


    A wave of mutual confusion rippled through the assembled crowd. They exchanged bewildered glances, trying to decipher the meaning behind the mysterious pronouncements.


    "Why?"


    Jennifer finally asked, her voice tinged with genuine curiosity. "You didn''t permit Queen Liliana or Aria to enter, so why would you single me out?"


    ""Well... I wasn''t initially planning on involving any of you in this conflict,""


    The voice surprisingly explained, a hint of what sounded like exasperation entering its tone. ""However, someone on the other side is proving remarkably stubborn, and without your presence... you will undoubtedly lose this crucial war.""


    "Lose the war? Someone is stubborn? What in the world are you talking about?!" Erika demanded, her brow furrowed in bewilderment.


    ""You will understand the specifics when you arrive... And the reason Liliana and Aria will not be joining you is due to Darren''s direct instructions. He has already commanded them to remain behind, and their loyalty to him is absolute. Why attempt to sow discord where none exists?""


    "This..."


    Erika began, her eyes widening slightly as a realization dawned upon her. She turned to Jennifer and whispered, "You''re thinking what I''m thinking, right?"


    Jennifer slowly nodded, her gaze meeting Erika''s with a shared understanding. Erika reached out and grasped Jennifer''s hand, her grip surprisingly strong despite her powerlessness.


    "Help us... No, help me," she pleaded, her voice filled with an uncharacteristic vulnerability.


    Jennifer gently disentangled herself from Tyson''s embrace and stepped forward, pulling Erika into a tight hug.


    "Not just you... All of us," she whispered into Erika''s ear, her voice filled with a fierce loyalty.


    After a moment, she released Erika and turned to Maria and Mira, her expression softening. "Come on, you two," she said, opening her arms wide.


    The two girls didn''t hesitate, rushing forward to envelop Jennifer in a fierce embrace.


    "Come back to us, bestia," Mira murmured in a low, choked voice. "And bring back big brother. I have so much to tell him," she added, her voice thick with emotion.


    "Yes, go show those bastards why they shouldn''t have messed with us!" Maria declared, her voice filled with a fiery determination that belied the tears welling in her eyes.


    Jennifer nodded resolutely. "I will."


    She separated from the hug and turned to face Tyson, her heart aching at the worry etched on his face. She walked towards him, her steps deliberate.


    "I... I don''t want you to go," Tyson said, his voice heavy with a profound sadness.


    Jennifer smiled gently, reaching out to place her palm against his cheek. His hand immediately covered hers, his touch a silent plea for her to stay.


    "Nothing will happen to me, love," she reassured him, her eyes filled with a love that transcended words.


    She moved closer, her lips brushing against his in a tender kiss. Then, she wrapped her arms around his neck, holding him tightly.


    "I will be back... And you are needed here," she whispered, her voice firm despite the tremor in her heart.


    With a final, lingering hug, she stepped back and offered Tyson a small, resolute nod. His face was a mask of confusion and worry, but he offered a weak nod in return.


    Jennifer turned her attention to the assembled leaders of Amerisa. "Founders, Mr. President, Commander Wang, Mr Theo, Mr Daniel, and every single one of you have a crucial task at hand."


    Everyone looked at one another, then turned back to Jennifer, their expressions expectant, waiting for her instructions.


    "You all must focus on rebuilding the city," she stated, her voice clear and commanding. "Only a fraction of Amerisa sustained significant damage, but without our powers, the reconstruction will require the combined efforts of everyone. While I am gone, your priority must be to heal our home."


    "Yes, Miss Jennifer," President Dennis affirmed, his voice filled with renewed purpose.


    "It will be taken care of," Commander Wang added with a firm nod.


    "So many lives were lost today, a tragedy we will never forget," Amerisa founder said, his voice somber but resolute. "But this will not break us. We will rebuild Amerisa, stronger than before. We will ensure that every displaced individual has a new home. We will merge the remaining cities into a unified city."


    "You may not possess the extraordinary abilities we do now," Liliana interjected with a confident smile, gesturing towards the vast ranks of humanoid demons stationed a respectful ten miles away, their presence a silent promise of aid.


    "But we do, and with sufficient manpower..." She added.


    "I can utilize Aaron''s architectural skills," Emily chimed in, her eyes sparkling with determination. "I can manipulate earth and stone to construct homes rapidly. Aaron transformed an entire village into a thriving town; I know I can achieve something similar here. Besides, we aren''t building a new town; we''re merely expanding and repairing a city."


    "Indeed, we can accomplish this," Theo added, a reassuring smile on his face.


    "With all of you coordinating the efforts on the ground, I estimate we can complete the major reconstruction within a week." He added.


    "A week is far too long," Nora declared, drawing everyone''s attention. Before their eyes, she tapped her watch on her wrist, and with a soft whirring sound, more than a thousand drones materialized in the air above them.


    "And let''s not forget our rapid construction capabilities," Nora continued, a mischievous glint in her eyes as she turned to Liliana, Aria, and Emily.


    "We can erect entire buildings in mere minutes. Or am I mistaken?"


    Hearing her question, Liliana and Aria exchanged a knowing glance and simultaneously snapped their fingers.


    BAM!


    A collective gasp of astonishment rippled through the crowd as no less than ten fully formed apartment buildings materialized around them, seemingly out of thin air.


    "Oh... ten buildings at once! That''s fantastic!" Nora exclaimed, her initial estimate proving wildly conservative.


    "And with my drones clearing the debris and preparing the sites, this entire reconstruction will be completed in a matter of two days, perhaps even less!"


    Her words sent a fresh wave of shock and hope through the assembled people.


    "Fufufufu," Jennifer chuckled softly, a genuine smile gracing her lips at the sight of their combined determination and power.


    "Thank you, all of you," she said, her voice filled with heartfelt gratitude. "If you ever need anything in the future, please do not hesitate to ask. We owe you a great debt."


    "No. No. No!"


    Aria interjected firmly, cutting Jennifer off. "We are merely repaying the immeasurable debt we owe to Michael. You owe us nothing."


    "Okay," Jennifer conceded with a small, grateful bow. "But still, thank you."


    She turned back to her family, her heart heavy with the impending separation. Taking a deep breath and exhaling slowly, she turned and walked towards the shimmering golden gateway.


    Reaching the edge, she paused, her gaze sweeping over Erika, Mira, Maria, Tyson, Ricky, Levi, and the assembled elders one last time. A silent farewell passed between them. Then, with a final, resolute breath, she stepped into the swirling golden light and vanished from sight.


    Everyone watched in stunned silence as the gateway began to spin, the golden energy intensifying. With each passing second, the rotational speed increased rapidly until it became a blinding vortex of light. Then, in the blink of an eye, the gateway shrunk, collapsing in on itself until it disappeared completely, leaving behind only the lingering echo of its otherworldly presence.


    Erika exhaled slowly, the tension in her shoulders easing slightly. She turned to the assembled group, her eyes filled with a newfound determination.


    "Alright," she said, her voice firm and clear. "Let''s get to work."

 Chapter 524 - 524: Multi Realm

    Whoosh!!


    Jennifer stumbled out from the shimmering gateway, her breath catching in her throat as she took in the sight before her. Darren, Leo, Drakon, Aaron, Shenras, and Havoc stood a few feet away, their expressions a mixture of surprise and mild confusion.


    "Why are you here?!" Drakon''s voice boomed, tinged with shock.


    "This..." Jennifer turned back towards the gateway, her eyes widening in mild surprise as the swirling portal winked out of existence. "It carried me here... I thought you guys needed help!"


    Darren sighed. "Well... We can''t send her back or do anything about it..." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He turned to Jennifer, a hint of resignation in his voice. "Welcome to the Multi-Realm."


    Jennifer slowly pivoted, her gaze sweeping across the strange landscape. The sky was a familiar clear blue, yet the ground beneath her feet felt strangely cold, even through the soles of her shoes. A subtle, unsettling vibration emanated from the earth.


    "You aren''t standing on earth, but on the corpses of fallen gods and angels," Aaron explained, his voice low, observing her bewildered expression.


    "EH??!!" Jennifer exclaimed, a wave of mild horror washing over her.


    "The Multi-Realm is a battlefield created by the Supreme Queen herself..." Darren elaborated, his gaze distant. "In this battlefield, even supremes could use their full strength without restraint... Which means they can go all out."


    He lifted his head, his eyes fixed on the vast expanse above. "When the first war occurred, the gods and titans fought it on this very land... The gods won, and with the help of the Queen, trapped the titans into the Abyssal."


    "Titans? What do that have to do with us?" Jennifer asked, her brow furrowed in mild confusion.


    "Typhon isn''t a threat to me, but the titans are..." Darren''s voice grew grave.


    "The Titans are Typhon''s elder siblings, with unparalleled powers, with one being a Supreme... One alone is enough to destroy the realms. But now, we''ll be facing seven, plus Typhon, Gaea, Hades, and Poseidon... Making ten."


    "Ten! We''re only seven, we are outnumbered," Leo stated calmly, his usual jovial demeanor replaced by a serious edge.


    "Not quite."


    A faint smile played on Darren''s lips, his gaze still unwavering towards the sky.


    BOOOM!


    The six and Jennifer instinctively raised their heads, watching in astonishment as the sky above them seemed to split open with a deafening crack. Before their very eyes, more than ten shimmering gateways manifested, swirling with celestial energy.


    Jennifer watched in mild shock, her mind reeling as figures began to emerge from the luminous portals. They were the beings of myth, the deities she had only ever read about in ancient texts, now descending towards them like armored stars.


    "Zeus, Hera, Nyx, Erebus, Hestia, Hemara, Aphrodite, Demeter, Apollo, Eros, Nemesis, Athena, Artemis, Dionysus, and Moros," Jennifer murmured, reciting each of the gods'' names as she stared at the magnificent, clad figures descending.


    "What about now? Twenty-two against ten." Aphrodite landed gracefully in front of Jennifer, her pink armor radiating a soft glow in the sunlight.


    "Aphrodite, the goddess of love... It''s an honor meeting you," Jennifer stammered, a touch of awe in her voice.


    "Forget all that! We are one in battle, so there''s no need to be so polite," Aphrodite replied with a warm smile.


    "Yes... We might have an advantage in number, but they''re a lot stronger than us," Erebus interjected, his voice carrying a hint of grimness as he walked towards the group. "We have six Primordials, and a sage, while the enemy has seven sages, two Primordials, and one Supreme... It''ll be a miracle if we survive."


    "Don''t say that, love, we can do it," Nyx retorted, casting a sharp glance at her husband before turning a reassuring smile towards Jennifer and the six beside her. "We''ll win this, okay? There''s nothing else to think about." She added with conviction.


    Jennifer simply nodded, her eyes still wide with disbelief. Who would have thought that one day she would stand in the presence of mythological gods, witnessing them bicker and offer words of encouragement like ordinary people?


    "Come on, this is the final battle of the realms, either we survive to die... We should at least have a drink," Dionysus declared with a jovial smile, a sudden lightness entering the tense atmosphere. With a flick of his wrist, twenty-two elegant glasses filled with a rich, ruby liquid materialized before everyone.


    "Come on, this is my best collection of wine. I have stored it for more than ten centuries, enjoy it!" Dionysus urged, his eyes twinkling with mirth.


    "Wow, a wine from the god of wine himself... Let''s see how this is," Aaron said, a hint of curiosity replacing the earlier tension on his face. He reached for the nearest glass and took a tentative sip. "Hmm... Impressive."


    Jennifer watched as the others began to take their glasses, the initial shock slowly giving way to a sense of surreal camaraderie. After a moment of hesitation, she raised her hand and took a glass of the deep red wine, slowly bringing it to her lips.


    Jennifer took a slow sip, and her eyes widened in genuine surprise and delight. "Wow, this is good... Are all aged wines this good?" she asked, taking another, more generous sip.


    "What do you expect? He''s the god of wine, any wine can be sweetened by him, let alone one he specifically brewed," Demeter answered with a gentle smile.


    Jennifer''s gaze drifted across the assembled gods, and she noticed one figure who remained untouched by the revelry. She stood slightly apart, clad in a pristine white temple gown, her head adorned with a delicate golden feather crown. Her long, flowing red hair cascaded down her back, almost reaching the ground. She exuded an aura of serene purity, truly embodying the image of a goddess.


    Lost in her observation, Jennifer realized she had been staring at this innocent goddess for more than ten seconds. Noticing her gaze, the goddess turned her head, her gentle green eyes locking with Jennifer''s blue ones.


    "What happened, Miss Jennifer?" she asked, her voice soft and warm.


    "Nothing, Goddess Hestia, just wondering why you aren''t having wine with us," Jennifer replied, a slight blush rising on her cheeks.


    "Wine is against my rule," Hestia explained calmly. "If I take any of these, my purity will be ruined, and I''ll have to face the trial of heaven to wash away the stain."


    The other gods, Darren, Drakon, and the rest of the group turned towards Hestia in mild confusion.


    "You''re about to enter a war, isn''t that a sin?" Jennifer asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "It is indeed a sin," Hestia acknowledged, her expression thoughtful. "But the heavens themselves granted me this one privilege... I discovered there are some sins in this world that must be committed to save someone else. Those are not recorded as sins, but as goodwill... As long as you don''t kill innocent people in the process."


    Jennifer nodded slowly, a thoughtful expression on her face. "Thanks for making that clear." She finished her wine in one swift gulp, the rich flavor lingering on her tongue.


    BOOOOOM!!!


    The sky a thousand meters from their location tore open with another earth-shattering roar, and a colossal red gateway materialized, pulsating with dark energy.


    "I guess fun time is off," Dionysus sighed, finishing his wine and casually tossing his empty glass to the side, where it vanished in a puff of golden light.


    BOOOOM!!


    Another gateway ripped open directly above them, even larger and more menacing than the first, causing the entire group to crane their necks upwards, their eyes widening in renewed surprise and a growing sense of dread.

 Chapter 525 - 525: Final Battle In The Multi Realm 1

    Whoosh!!


    Seven trails of brilliant light streaked down from the gateway above, piercing the sky before landing gracefully in front of Jennifer and the assembled group. They watched, breaths held, as the light gradually dimmed, revealing seven distinct figures ¨C five elegant females and two imposing males.


    "Mum?"


    A collective gasp rippled through the ranks of Zeus and the Olympian gods, their faces etched with utter astonishment as they recognized the familiar figure standing before them. It was Rhea, their mother.


    Rhea turned slowly, a warm and radiant smile gracing her lips as she addressed her children.


    "Look at you guys, you''re all grown up."


    She began to walk towards them, her movements fluid and regal, while the other six figures remained standing in stoic silence behind her.


    "Mum... Where have you been all these years?" Demeter asked, her voice thick with emotion, tears welling in her eyes.


    "I''m so sorry, dear," Rhea replied, her smile softening with a hint of sadness. "I had to enter the prison, to stop them from ever leaving the realm... But it seems your grandmother, Gaea, and your uncle, Typhon, haven''t given up on their rage." She finished with a sigh, though her gentle smile remained.


    "They aren''t our family anymore, we already severed ties with them long ago," Zeus declared, his voice firm, a hint of lingering resentment in his tone.


    "Yeah... Hades and Poseidon have surely lost their way," Hera added, her expression mirroring Zeus''s resolve.


    "Forget all this for now, we have something far more important to address..." A voice cut through the emotional reunion.


    Astraeus stepped forward, his gaze cold and unwavering as he stared towards the distant gateway, where more trails of light were beginning to emerge. "You all know that either them or us will fall today, right?"


    BOOOM!


    A deafening roar echoed across the desolate landscape as Typhon and his formidable group landed heavily on the ground a thousand meters away, their eyes immediately locking onto Jennifer and the gathered gods.


    "He is right, the main battle is about to start," Rhea affirmed, her earlier warmth replaced by a steely determination.


    As if on cue, shimmering golden armors materialized around Rhea and the Titans, encasing them in a radiant, battle-ready glow.


    "Hmm... We now have seven more Sages on our side, we won''t lose that easily," Leo said, a confident smile playing on his lips.


    "Don''t lower your guard for a moment, a supreme is a whole different entity," Perses cautioned, his hand tightening around the hilt of his unseen weapon.


    WHOOSH!!


    "..."


    The entire group instinctively looked upwards as two figures plummeted from the dissipating gateway directly above them. With remarkable agility, Campe and Charon regained control of their descent, landing nimbly on their feet.


    "We made it!" Campe exclaimed, turning around with a relieved smile, only to see Drakon, Shenras, and Havoc standing nearby.


    "You guys are here?" she asked in mild surprise, reverting to her human appearance.


    "Where is ''here'', exactly?" Charon inquired, his gaze sweeping across the unfamiliar terrain.


    "Welcome to the Multi-Realm... And you are currently backing the enemy," Drakon stated flatly, his eyes narrowed.


    The two newcomers whirled around, their eyes widening as they beheld Typhon and the Titans standing menacingly in the distance.


    "This is good... But, where are the archangels?" Campe asked, her gaze searching the now-closed gateway above.


    "You''re in the Multi-Realm, no soldiers below the true god realm can enter," Zeus explained, his attention already shifting towards their adversaries.


    "Enough talking, we''re here to fight, let''s get on with it!" With a swift flick of his wrist, Zeus summoned his legendary Divine-class lightning bolt weapon. Tiny arcs of crackling blue energy danced around the formidable spear.


    ****You fools really think you can take us on?!****


    Typhon''s voice boomed across the battlefield, resonating with immense power and arrogance, his eyes fixed on the twenty-two gods arrayed before him.


    "Shut up, kid," Astraeus retorted, his voice laced with disdain. "If you didn''t have a supreme backing you, would you even have the guts to open your mouth in our presence?!"


    ****You! Do you think I''m standing here because of my siblings?!**** Typhon roared back, his rage palpable.


    "I do not think, I know," Astraeus answered calmly, his unwavering gaze further infuriating the monstrous being.


    ****You!!****


    *****Enough with the chitchat... Just kill them.*****


    A deep, resonant voice echoed across the battlefield as Lapetus materialized a dark, imposing throne out of thin air and settled upon it, his gaze dismissive.


    Typhon inclined his head in acknowledgment.


    ****I''ll have to go all out!****


    BOOOM!!


    A blinding red light erupted from Typhon''s massive form, and before Jennifer and the gods could fully react, a colossal dragon, larger than two football stadiums laid end-to-end, burst forth from the radiant energy.


    ****GRRAAAAAAA!!!!****


    A dense wave of pure killing intent emanated from the hundred heads of the monstrous dragon, spreading outwards in a terrifying shockwave.


    "I am impressed," Matic chuckled, her grip tightening on her gleaming spear.


    ****Today will mark the fall of your worlds!!****


    The hundred heads spoke in perfect unison, their demonic presence unleashing an oppressive pressure on the assembled group.


    "What about we take our true forms?" Darren suggested with a predatory smirk.


    Drakon and Campe exchanged knowing glances and nodded in agreement. Before the astonished eyes of Jennifer and the gods, their human forms began to shift and contort, growing rapidly in size.


    Jennifer and the other gods instinctively took several steps backwards as Darren transformed into a gargantuan dragon with black and red scales, boasting seven serpentine heads and tails, each adorned with two sharp black horns.


    Drakon''s transformation was even more awe-inspiring. Larger than Darren, his black and red scales shimmered under the harsh sunlight as the majestic dragon unfurled his immense wings and hovered in the air.


    Campe completed the trio, morphing into a fearsome dragon whose ankles were encircled by writhing, venomous snake heads.


    The three colossal dragons blotted out the sky above Jennifer and the gods, casting long, ominous shadows.


    *****Hmm... This is interesting.***** Lapetus mused, a low chuckle rumbling in his chest.


    *****Kill them all!***** he commanded.


    At his decree, the Titans surged forward, abandoning their colossal forms and reverting to their more manageable, though still immense, humanoid sizes. Each of their thunderous footsteps sent shockwaves rippling through the ravaged earth. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jennifer and the gods drew their divine weapons, their eyes blazing with determination. Without hesitation, they charged forward, colliding head-on with the advancing Titans, Hades, and Poseidon, the clash of divine power echoing across the Multi-Realm.


    Meanwhile, Typhon engaged in a furious, three-pronged assault against the transformed Darren, Drakon, and Campe.


    _


    ***Dear, something isn''t right.*** Gaea, who remained standing beside Lapetus, muttered, her brow furrowed with concern.


    *****I know, why are we in the Multi-Realm? The Queen is surely up to something.***** Lapetus replied, a hint of intrigue in his voice. He chuckled softly, relaxing further on his dark throne.


    *****Can''t wait to find out what she is planning... Maybe she''ll reveal herself later.*****


    ***Maybe.*** Gaea murmured in a low, thoughtful voice.


    BOOOM!!!


    Their attention was abruptly drawn back to the chaotic battle between Typhon and the three dragons.


    WHOOSH!!


    Typhon unleashed a devastating barrage of a hundred different elemental attacks from his numerous maws, a chaotic storm of fire, ice, lightning, and shadow.


    The three dragons reacted instantly, leaping and twisting in the air to narrowly evade the deadly assault.


    Darren retaliated, his seven mouths opening in unison to unleash seven streams of pure dark fire towards Typhon.


    BOOOM!


    The fiery projectiles slammed into an invisible, transparent barrier surrounding Typhon, the impact stunning the three dragons momentarily.


    ****Fool!**** Typhon hissed, seizing the opportunity to lunge towards the momentarily vulnerable Darren.


    WHOOSH!!


    Sensing the incoming attack with his heightened senses, Typhon abruptly turned fifty of his heads to his flanks, just in time to see Drakon''s massive claws hurtling towards him. Simultaneously, to his right, Campe unleashed a potent blast of concentrated poison.


    BOOOM!


    The two attacks slammed into the same invisible barrier that had deflected Darren''s flames, failing to even graze Typhon.


    ****Will you ants ever learn!**** A dense surge of malevolent demonic energy erupted from Typhon''s body, violently throwing the three dragons several meters backwards.


    "Impressive, I''ll have to go all out!" Darren roared, his draconic form dissolving and reshaping with incredible speed. Before everyone''s astonished gaze, he transformed into an imposing 8-foot tall humanoid demon with four powerful arms, his four piercing eyes locking onto Typhon.


    ****You?!!****


    Typhon stammered, his numerous eyes wide with stunned disbelief.

 Chapter 526 - 526: Final Battle In The Multi Realm 2

    Four formidable Divine-class weapons materialized in Darren''s grasp, crackling with barely contained energy. With a deafening sonic boom that ripped through the air, he launched himself towards the colossal Typhon.


    In perfect synchronization, Drakon unleashed his devastating [Cosmic Annihilation], while Campe initiated her ultimate, unseen attack. A swirling vortex of collapsing elemental energy enveloped Typhon, shrinking rapidly with raw power capable of reducing anything to atomic dust.


    Before Typhon could even twitch a single one of his hundred heads, Campe''s invisible strike landed, an ethereal force that instantly froze the monstrous dragon in place, suspending him mid-roar.


    ****This!!****


    Typhon''s myriad eyes swiveled upwards, witnessing Darren entering the lethal range of Drakon''s cosmic skill, his four Divine-class weapons glowing with an ominous, faint light.


    "DIE!!" Darren roared, channeling every ounce of his demonic strength into a series of simultaneous slashes.


    BOOOM!!!!


    The combined force of the four Divine-class weapons slammed into Typhon''s immobilized form, the impact throwing the colossal dragon backwards with tremendous force.


    BAM!!!


    Typhon crashed onto the ravaged earth, the ground trembling beneath his immense weight. He slowly rose to his feet, his hundred heads shaking with fury as he glared at the three figures in the sky. ****You think that attack can take me down?!!!**** He bellowed, letting out a mocking laugh before lunging forward once more.


    "It seems we aren''t done yet," Campe muttered, a hint of grim determination in her voice. Without hesitation, the three powerful beings dove towards the charging hundred-headed dragon, ready for another brutal clash.


    -


    *****Hmm... If that boy doesn''t learn to control his anger, he''ll inevitably lose.*****


    Lapetus observed from his dark throne, his voice calm despite the raging battle.


    ***Should I intervene?*** Gaea asked softly, her eyes filled with concern.


    *****No... Let him face his difficulties alone. We have all been trapped for far too long. Now that we finally have the chance to release all this pent-up anger and pain, shouldn''t we seize it?*****


    He turned to Gaea, a knowing look in his eyes. She slowly nodded in understanding.


    __


    "This is utter chaos," Jennifer muttered, hovering high above the battlefield, her gaze darting across the swirling maelstrom of titans and gods locked in fierce combat below. Countless divine skills and potent magical energies streaked through the air like deadly fireworks.


    SCREECH!!!


    The piercing shriek tore through the din of battle. Jennifer spun around swiftly, raising her scythe in a defensive posture. The colossal goddess spirit that stood protectively behind her instantly enveloped Jennifer in a tight, ethereal embrace.


    BAM!!!!


    The force of the sudden impact sent Jennifer and her spectral guardian hurtling backwards several meters. She managed to regain her balance after skidding five meters. Lowering her scythe, her eyes wide with surprise.


    "This?"


    Her gaze locked onto a monstrous creature soaring towards her ¨C a colossal owl with glowing lights writhing around its massive form. "You!! Garuda..." She paused abruptly, a wave of realization washing over her.


    AI had been deactivated; she couldn''t summon her beloved pets to her aid.


    "I''ll have to take care of you myself then!!" Jennifer roared, spinning her scythe in a wide arc before launching herself forward.


    SCREECH!!


    The monstrous owl let out another ear-splitting shriek, extending its razor-sharp talons.


    CLANG!!


    The deafening sound of iron talons clashing against a divine blade echoed in the air. Jennifer leaped backwards, maintaining her momentum as she yelled:


    "Blood Multiple Slashes!!"


    She swung her scythe with blinding speed, unleashing a barrage of more than thirty crimson energy blades towards the monstrous owl.


    BOOOM!!


    The blood energy blades slammed into the owl with devastating force, engulfing it in a thick cloud of smoke and feathers.


    Whooosh!!!


    A pair of massive black wings erupted from the dissipating smoke, hurtling towards Jennifer with terrifying speed.


    "What! Blood Shield!!!" Jennifer cried out, instantly conjuring a protective barrier of condensed blood energy.


    BAM!!!


    The black wings crashed into the blood shield, the impact instantly creating spiderweb cracks across its crimson surface.


    "A Celestial-class monster!! This owl is even stronger than a mystical-class pet!" she exclaimed, her teeth gritted in frustration. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    CRACK!!


    "...."


    Jennifer stared in stunned disbelief as more cracks snaked across her rapidly failing blood shield. "I have to stop this!"


    She raised her scythe above her head, channeling all her available energy into the ancient weapon. The goddess spirit behind her mirrored her action, summoning all six of its ethereal weapons and raising them high above its head.


    "Blood Retribution!"


    With a powerful downward swing, Jennifer unleashed a colossal blade of pure blood energy. In perfect sync, the goddess spirit slashed its six weapons vertically, sending six equally massive energy blades hurtling towards the monstrous owl.


    Whooosh!


    The combined assault tore through the owl''s wing blades, shattering them into countless fragments before slamming into the remaining smoke.


    BOOOOOM!!!


    "You!!!"


    Jennifer exclaimed in disbelief, seeing a figure standing calmly in front of the owl, casually holding her massive blood energy blade in his bare hand.


    ****Hehehe... I didn''t realize you were so powerful.**** Coeus chuckled, his grip tightening on the crimson energy blade.


    With a flick of his wrist, he shattered it, the red particles dissipating into the air.


    "Coeus!" Jennifer recognized the powerful Titan.


    ****That attack would have surely killed my pet... So why don''t I show you what true power is.**** Coeus''s eyes gleamed with dark amusement.


    ''Can I defeat him? He''s a sage, while I''m just a True God,'' Jennifer thought, a knot of apprehension tightening in her stomach.


    Whoosh!


    Coeus vanished, reappearing instantly behind her. Instinct took over, and Jennifer swiftly unleashed the dormant powers of the blood goddess within her.


    BOOM!!


    A dense wave of crimson energy erupted from the goddess spirit, slamming directly into Coeus and sending him hurtling backwards.


    ****Impressive.... Truly the next blood Goddess.**** Coeus chuckled, his eyes now glowing with a malevolent crimson light.


    ****Let me show you what is power!!****


    BOOOM!!


    Dark energy exploded outwards from his body, sending ripples through the very air around them. ****Attack!****


    BOOM!


    He shot forward with incredible speed, instantly appearing directly in front of Jennifer. Without hesitation, he launched a devastating punch.


    Jennifer refused to stand idly by. Channeling her own divine energy, she commanded the goddess spirit, which thrust its six massive arms forward to meet Coeus''s fist.


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    The collision unleashed a shockwave that reverberated across the entire battlefield. The goddess spirit shattered into countless motes of light and vanished, while Jennifer was sent flying towards the ground like a ragdoll.


    BAM!


    She slammed into the ravaged earth, a sickening crunch echoing as she coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    ****You are a goddess, but you are still fundamentally Human.****


    Coeus stated condescendingly, pointing a finger directly at Jennifer.


    ****Humans aren''t allowed to interfere in this battle.****


    WHOOSH!!


    A dense sphere of dark energy formed at the tip of his finger, and in the next instant, it shot towards her with lethal speed.


    Jennifer slowly pushed herself up from the ground, wiping the blood from her lips with a defiant glare. "That doesn''t mean I won''t fight for my world!"


    Before Coeus''s attack could reach her, two powerful energy blasts slammed into it, instantly shattering the dark sphere into harmless fragments.


    "The last person who said humans are useless is currently six-feet below the ground... I don''t mind sending you there too."


    Coeus and Jennifer turned towards the east, seeing Aaron walking towards them, using the air as if it were solid ground, his expression cold and resolute.


    "You are only a Sage, and you have the audacity to speak so arrogantly!"


    Their attention shifted to the west, where Leo was approaching in the same manner, his twin swords enveloped in swirling purple flames.


    ''****The Karma Flames?!****'' Coeus was visibly stunned.


    "Leave this pig to us!"


    Jennifer looked over her shoulder, seeing Havoc and Shenras striding towards her, their expressions grim.


    A small smile touched Jennifer''s lips. She turned back to face Coeus, her eyes burning with determination.


    "We might be humans, and you might perceive us as weak... But when we are united, even the biggest mountain won''t be able to stop our advance!!"


    Her eyes flashed crimson, and the scent of blood in the air intensified tenfold.


    "Together, we will win this war!!!" she yelled, and the five humans launched themselves towards Coeus simultaneously.


    Coeus smirked, summoning a long, wickedly sharp Divine-class sword into his hand. The massive owl settled protectively behind him.


    ****Let''s get serious then.****


    With those words, both Coeus and his monstrous pet shot forward to meet the united group.

 Chapter 527 - 527: Final Battle In The Multi Realm 3

    [An Hour Later.]


    The battlefield was a chaotic tapestry of clashing powers, a brutal dance of attrition where neither side yielded. Each gods or Titans fought with desperate abandon, their bodies bearing the marks of countless near misses and glancing blows. Injuries were mounting on both sides, yet miraculously, no life had been extinguished.


    Lepetus remained seated on his dark throne, his posture exuding an air of profound boredom as he surveyed the raging conflict.


    *****Hmm... These mortals and lesser gods are surprisingly resilient. And what in the abyss is keeping the Supreme Queen?*****


    ***Why don''t you just eliminate some of them yourself? Start with that persistent human.*** Gaea suggested, her gaze fixed on Jennifer, who was locked in a fierce struggle against the owl alongside Shenras.


    *****Hmm... Why would the Queen concern herself with a mere human?***** Lepetus mused aloud, stroking his chin thoughtfully.


    ***Well... then who else will capture her attention?!*** Gaea retorted, a hint of confusion in her voice.


    *****None of these pawns are truly significant to her... I would have said Michael, but Typhon supposedly killed him, correct?***** He turned his gaze towards Gaea, seeking confirmation.


    ***Yes... He claimed he did.*** Gaea nodded, a flicker of unease in her eyes.


    *****Wait!*****


    Lepetus suddenly straightened up on his throne, his bored expression vanishing, replaced by one of intense focus.


    *****Did you actually witness his death?*****


    ***No.***


    Gaea shook her head, her brow furrowing.


    *****This... Is she planning something elaborate?! And Typhon just...*****


    ***What happened? Why are you so agitated?*** Gaea asked, her concern growing.


    *****Considering all the past events, and after delving into your memories, it all points to one terrifying conclusion.*****


    He rose abruptly from his throne, his eyes wide with dawning realization.


    *****Why didn''t I see this sooner... She is planning on bestowing her powers upon him, grooming him to become the next Supreme!*****


    ***What?! Son! Do you even comprehend the gravity of your words?! And she can''t simply grant her powers to just anyone! That individual must pass the scrutiny of the demon''s eyes, meaning they must possess demonic essence. They must also have to inherent divinity of a powerful god or goddess, at the very least a Primordial. Not only that, they must then survive Chaos and reality... And to top it all up, the intended recipient must be killed by a Sage!*** Gaea exclaimed, her voice rising in horror.


    *****You''re still not grasping the full picture, Mother.***** Lepetus countered, his voice grim.


    ***Grasping what?*** Gaea demanded, her patience wearing thin.


    *****Michael has already met all those prerequisites.*****


    ***WHAT?!!!***


    Gaea recoiled in disbelief, her face paling drastically.


    *****Passed the eyes of a demon? Michael inherited the Demon Lord legacy, irrevocably making him a demon. Possess the divinity of a powerful god? He is the Primordial of the Abyssal, he inherently possesses the very divinity of Tartarus! He navigated the trials of Chaos, venturing into six realms, and even conquered the trials of reality by ascending to the rank of Sage...! And then, he was seemingly killed by Typhon, who is undeniably a Sage!*****


    Lepetus explained, his voice laced with a mixture of dread and grudging admiration.


    Gaea stumbled backwards, her hand flying to her mouth in utter shock, her face now ashen.


    *****What a truly magnificent, albeit terrifying, scheme! The Supreme Queen meticulously orchestrated all of this from the very beginning, all for a single, overarching purpose... to transform Michael into the next Supreme! No matter what transpires, we must secure victory in this war! With control over the realms, we will command enough soldiers and possess the necessary strength to ultimately stop him!***** Lepetus declared, raising his hand towards the now blood-red sky.


    BOOOOM!!


    A palpable force descended upon the chaotic battlefield, violently separating the warring factions.


    Lepetus''s fellow titans, Typhon, Hades, and Poseidon, were flung backwards, landing heavily beside him. Jennifer, the gods, and the remaining titans stared at him in stunned silence, the sudden cessation of combat leaving a strange, unsettling stillness. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *****Supreme Queen, your foresight is truly awe-inspiring... You understood that a direct confrontation would leave you vulnerable, but the emergence of a new Supreme, would wield power far exceeding mine and yours!! A superb strategy, indeed! However, you made one critical miscalculation, and that is placing these¡­ insects here with me!!!*****


    BOOM!!!


    The sky above them churned and roiled, turning a deep, ominous blood red. A colossal skull, its empty sockets radiating malevolent energy, materialized from the swirling clouds, its gaze fixed menacingly upon Jennifer and the assembled group.


    *****I will obliterate your pathetic soldiers!*****


    "This! This is a Supreme''s ultimate attack! It''s utterly unavoidable!" Zeus exclaimed in mild horror, a trickle of golden blood seeping from a gash on his cheek.


    "We may not be able to avoid it entirely, but that doesn''t mean we''ll simply stand here and wait for annihilation!" Astraeus declared, channeling every fiber of his being to conjure a massive energy barrier above the group, enveloping them all in its shimmering embrace.


    "Yes!"


    The other gods nodded in resolute agreement, adding their own considerable energies to reinforce the rapidly expanding shield.


    ****These guys are truly pathetic!**** Typhon scoffed, reverting to his humanoid form as he walked towards Gaea, a bewildered expression on his face.


    ****But why is brother attacking so suddenly? I thought he intended to wait for the Supreme Queen to make her move?***** He asked, genuinely confused.


    ***There have been some... unexpected developments.*** Gaea replied in a low, strained voice, her eyes darting nervously towards Lepetus.


    *****Unexpected developments, you witless little brother?! You unknowingly paved the way for Michael''s ascension! That''s why she allowed you to roam free, so you could unwittingly set her grand plan in motion!***** Lepetus spat out, his gaze filled with contempt as he glanced over his shoulder at Typhon.


    ****Plan in motion?**** Typhon''s brow furrowed in deeper confusion. Even the other titans, Hades and Poseidon, exchanged bewildered glances.


    ***By killing Michael, you inadvertently triggered his transformation into the next Supreme.*** Gaea explained, her voice barely above a whisper.


    ****What?!****


    The exclamation ripped from Typhon''s throat, mirroring the shock that registered on the faces of the gods and Jennifer.


    ***So, your brother intends to wipe them all out before her plan can reach its full fruition.*** Gaea stated, her eyes wide with a mixture of fear and understanding.


    ****I... I had no idea.****


    Typhon stammered, his mind racing as he recalled the Supreme Queen''s cryptic words:


    ""You will set things right, you won''t understand how now... But you will.""


    Her words echoed in his memory with chilling clarity, and the pieces of the puzzle finally clicked into place.


    ****From the very beginning, every action, every plan, every mission had been a carefully orchestrated part of the Queen''s intricate master plan. They had all been mere puppets, unknowingly playing their roles.****


    *****I will have to clean up your monumental blunder!***** Lepetus roared, clenching his fist so tightly that his knuckles turned white.


    BOOM!


    The colossal skull in the clouds pulsed with an ominous red light. Before Jennifer''s horrified eyes, its cavernous mouth yawned open, a swirling vortex of unknown, terrifying energy forming within its maw.


    *****Hehehe... Goodbye!*****


    With a single, chilling command, a cataclysmic energy blast erupted from the skull''s jaws, hurtling downwards with unimaginable speed and force, smashing directly into Astraeus''s hastily erected barrier.


    CRACK!!!


    "This?!"


    Jennifer and the gods gasped in unison, their eyes wide with terror.


    "A Supreme''s attack is no mere jest! But we absolutely cannot perish here!" Clymene cried out, pouring every last ounce of her divine energy into the struggling barrier.


    BOOOM!


    The assault intensified tenfold, the pressure on the barrier becoming unbearable. More cracks spiderwebbed across its surface, the golden energy flickering precariously.


    "Who would have ever thought that one day, I would encounter a power that so utterly dwarfs my own!" Darren hissed out, having reverted to his humanoid form, his face contorted in a mixture of begrudging respect.


    "If we don''t do something drastic, we are all going to die!" Aaron yelled, his voice strained, sweat pouring down his face as he desperately channeled more energy into the weakening shield.


    CRACK!!!


    The network of cracks expanded rapidly, threatening to shatter the barrier completely.


    "There is nothing more we can do... The only reason we''ve managed to hold them back for this long is because Lapetus himself hasn''t directly intervened. But now... there is truly nothing we can do," Rhea said, a sad, resigned smile gracing her lips.


    BOOOOOM!!!!!!


    "...."

 Chapter 528 - 528: Final Battle In The Multi Realm 4: The Next Supreme

    Michael gently placed the delicate porcelain teacup back onto the table, his gaze lifting to meet the Supreme Queen''s.


    He studied her with an intensity that bordered on disbelief, a flicker of amusement playing on his lips.


    "Why would you willingly relinquish all your power... to me?" he asked, his voice a low murmur tinged with mild confusion.


    ""I have already laid bare my reasons to you, Michael."" The queen replied, her golden eyes unwavering.


    "True," Michael conceded, leaning back slightly in his chair. "But I remain unconvinced. There must be a deeper motive, a hidden truth behind this extraordinary proposition. I will not accept your power and your position if you do not offer me complete transparency." His tone was firm, leaving no room for further evasion.


    ""Saying the truth, you possess a rather peculiar nature, yet your insistence on truth is commendable."" She relaxed against the cushions of her ornate seat, her gaze softening as she met Michael''s earnest brown eyes. ""Very well, I shall unveil the final layer of my predicament. The fundamental truth is... I do not possess the true blessings of the realms.""


    Michael''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. "Blessings of the realms? What exactly does that entail?" he inquired, his confusion deepening.


    ""I did not, in the truest sense, create the realms,"" The Queen stated, her words hanging in the air, further perplexing Michael. ""Well, I did initiate their genesis, but the power to truly shape and sustain them... that came from elsewhere.""


    "Stop speaking in riddles and just tell me what you are truly hiding!" Michael exclaimed, his patience finally fraying. He was growing increasingly annoyed by her seemingly deliberately obfuscating language.


    ""Fufufu..."" The Queen chuckled softly, a glint of amusement dancing in her golden eyes. ""Alright, alright. I did set the cosmos into motion, bringing forth worlds, creatures, and even the gods themselves. I was able to achieve such a feat through the grace of the realms'' blessings. Without them... I am merely a Supreme, albeit a powerful one, but still limited.""


    She sat up straighter, her playful demeanor vanishing, replaced by an air of grave seriousness.


    ""You are familiar with the titans, are you not?""


    Michael nodded slowly. "Gaea''s formidable children, currently imprisoned within the Abyssal," he confirmed.


    ""Indeed... And the eldest among them has now ascended to the rank of Supreme,"" She revealed, her voice tinged with a hint of concern.


    "Then you, as the Supreme Queen, should be able to deal with him easily!" Michael asserted, his initial confusion giving way to a sense of logical expectation.


    ""That is what I initially believed... But the realms themselves are¡­ displeased with me,"" The Queen confessed, her gaze drifting downwards.


    "Displeased with you? Why is that?" Michael asked, his confusion returning in full force.


    ""I made a grave error in judgment, a decision that has had catastrophic consequences. I bestowed the power to govern upon the gods and then retreated into a self-imposed slumber... That decision led to the deaths of billions upon billions of beings, and four entire realms were obliterated from existence, wiped clean with all their inhabitants... These unimaginable losses angered the very fabric of reality, causing a profound and dangerous shift in the cosmic balance,"" she explained, her voice heavy with regret.


    She let out a deep, weary sigh. ""My initial plan was to simply eradicate the remaining titans, but I have since discovered a far more significant obstacle. Lapetus, Coeus, Crius, and Mnemosyne... they are not merely powerful beings; they are the four fundamental pillars upon which reality itself is structured.""


    She looked down at the tea in her cup, her expression troubled.


    ""As the Supreme Queen, this should have been a straightforward matter. I should have been able to simply remove them from their positions and appoint others to maintain the cosmic equilibrium. But without the blessings of the realms, I can only access a fraction of my true power ¨C barely thirty percent ¨C which was sufficient to trap them within the Abyssal, but Lapetus current Supreme-level power far surpasses his previous state. Typhon''s imprisonment pales in comparison to the precariousness of their confinement."" She finally lifted her gaze, meeting Michael''s questioning eyes.


    "I still don''t fully comprehend... If you lack the power to rectify this, how do you expect me to succeed?" he asked, his skepticism evident.


    The Queen offered him a small, enigmatic smile. ""There is only one path to regain the blessings of the realms, and that is through the birth of a new Supreme. The realms, in their ancient wisdom, will recognize your ascendance and bestow their favor upon you.""


    "So, in essence, you are passing your immense responsibility onto my shoulders, hoping I can somehow fix the mess you created, is that it?" Michael summarized, his tone surprisingly even.


    ""You could certainly phrase it in such a direct manner,"" she replied, her smile widening slightly.


    "Alright," Michael conceded after a moment of contemplation. "Before I agree to this monumental undertaking, I require answers to two crucial questions."


    ""And those are?"" The queen prompted, her interest piqued.


    "Firstly; what will be your fate if you relinquish all your power to me? Secondly; what is your true name?" Michael asked, his gaze unwavering.


    ""I will¡­ disintegrate into my constituent particles, returning to the essence from which I was formed, joining my brother and sister. At least then, I shall finally escape this endless cycle of responsibility and perhaps find some semblance of peace... or at least, an end to this profound boredom. Second,"" she paused, a genuine, warm smile gracing her lips.


    ""My name is Guinevere.""


    "Guinevere... Alright. It''s not the first time someone has mentioned dissolving into particles and floating away," Michael remarked dryly.


    "You mentioned being reunited with your brother and sister. Does that imply the existence of other realms beyond these?"


    ""Only time will ultimately reveal the full tapestry of existence... Now, Michael, before we proceed with this transfer, perhaps you could enlighten me as to the current whereabouts of my artifact?"" Guinevere inquired, her tone suddenly sharp.


    "Oh?"


    Michael flicked his wrist with a casual gesture. His Supreme-class weapon, Starvil, shimmered into existence in his hand. He laid the magnificent sword on the polished table and looked up at the visibly surprised Guinevere.


    "In here."


    ""Within the sword?"" She stared at Starvil, momentarily speechless.


    ''Starvil.''


    Michael addressed his weapon telepathically.


    ''Yes, Master,'' Starvil responded instantly.


    At Starvil''s mental confirmation, a small, intricately carved gem encased within a delicate glass box materialized on the table between them.


    ""I overheard your¡­ Rather bold intentions regarding the manipulation of my artifact,"" Guinevere said, her eyes narrowed slightly.


    Michael nodded.


    ""What are your immediate needs? I should offer my assistance before¡­ before I potentially depart."" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Guinevere nodded slowly, a thoughtful expression on her face as Michael detailed his plans for the artifact. After a few moments of contemplation, she nodded decisively.


    ""That will undoubtedly bring about significant changes to your world, but I trust your judgment, Michael..."" She smiled, reaching out to tap the glass box containing the gem with a single, slender finger. Then, she looked up at Michael.


    ""It is done. And I have also¡­ invited Jennifer to the battlefield.""


    "Why would you do that?" Michael asked, a hint of concern in his voice.


    ""Merely to offer your family some reassurance in these¡­ turbulent times,"" she replied with a serene smile...


    ...With a gentle wave of her hand, the glass box containing the ancient artifact shattered into countless glittering fragments.


    Michael stared at her for a long moment, processing the sudden destruction of such a powerful object. Slowly, he nodded.


    "Alright. How do we proceed with this¡­ transfer of power?" He asked, his voice now filled with a sense of grim determination.


    ""Follow me, Michael.""


    Guinevere rose gracefully from her seat and walked towards a large, ornate door at the far end of the garden. Michael quickly drank the remaining tea in his cup and followed closely behind her.


    "So, if you don''t mind me asking, how old are you?" Michael inquired, trying to make sense of the ancient being before him.


    ""I exist beyond the constraints of time, Michael. I honestly have no concept of my own age,"" She replied without looking back, her voice echoing slightly in the vast garden.


    Michael stared at her retreating figure in silence for a moment before continuing to walk.


    "This existence¡­ it seems both a blessing and a curse."


    "Meaning?"


    Michael prompted, pausing briefly at the door.


    ""You can live for eternity, Michael... but the people you care about cannot. Only Jennifer, with her unique nature as the blood Goddess can... But Erika, Mira, Maria... And the others, without the continued influence of AI, will eventually age and leave this world.""


    "I hope you haven''t forgotten that I am about to become the Supreme in mere moments," Michael countered, a flicker of hope in his eyes.


    "With that level of power, wouldn''t I be able to extend their lifespans significantly?"


    "You could indeed prolong their lives, perhaps to a thousand years, but your own existence will stretch across millions. This reality, Michael, is inherently unfair, even to a Supreme," she said with a hint of melancholy before opening the door and stepping through.


    ''I will make it fair.''

 Chapter 529 - 529: Final Battle In The Multi Realm 5

    Michael vowed silently, following her into the unknown.


    The two emerged into a colossal golden hall, its vastness dwarfing the garden.


    Two intricate rune circles were etched into the polished floor. Michael''s gaze swept across the hall, taking in the sight of Chronos, and the formidable female commander, who clad in gleaming golden armor and a helmet that obscured her features. Standing at attention around the perimeter of the hall were numerous other soldiers, all similarly adorned in golden plate.


    "You?"


    Michael''s voice held a note of surprise as she recognized Chronos.


    "Hello, Michael."


    Chronos greeted him with a formal nod and a reserved smile.


    Michael returned the nod, his eyes then following Guinevere as she walked with purpose towards one of the glowing runes and stood within its intricate markings.


    ""Michael."" She called out, gesturing towards the second, identical rune.


    Michael nodded, taking a deep breath to steady his nerves. He stepped forward and entered the designated circle.


    ""What you are about to receive carries immense responsibilities, Michael... But I have faith in your ability to overcome any challenge. Is there anything you require clarification on before we commence?"" Guinevere asked, her gaze searching his.


    Michael considered her question for a few silent seconds before shaking his head. "Nothing," he affirmed, his voice resolute.


    ""Very well then.""


    Michael watched as a radiant golden energy began to emanate from the Queen, flowing downwards into the rune beneath her feet.


    CLICK!


    A section of the hall''s massive ceiling silently retracted, revealing the vast expanse of the sky above. Brilliant sunrays streamed down, bathing both him and Guinevere in golden light. The rune beneath his own feet began to glow with an inner luminescence.


    He glanced towards Chronos and the assembled soldiers, noting that they had all retreated to the edges of the hall, positioned in shadow, away from the direct sunlight.


    ''Will this process be painful?''


    He wondered with a flicker of apprehension.


    "Uh?"


    A wave of warmth washed over Michael, an instinctive reaction that pulled a smile to his lips.


    ''This is good,'' he mused internally, a flicker of surprise accompanying the thought.


    ''Hold on, Michael.''


    The Queen''s voice echoed within his mind, a preemptive command.


    Before his eyelids could even flutter open.


    ''Don''t... Keep your eyes closed.''


    He obeyed without question, tightening his shut.


    BOOOM!!


    Chronos and the assembled soldiers stood in silent awe as the Queen intensified her efforts. Her power surged forth with such breathtaking velocity that it left them utterly dumbfounded.


    BOOOOM!!


    The very air above them seemed to bleed crimson, and a colossal maw tore open in the sky.


    "This?"


    Chronos breathed, utterly stunned by the spectacle unfolding before him.


    ''Michael, you will lose all your skills, and gain only one skill.''


    ''Uh?''


    The Queen''s words struck Michael like a physical blow, shock rippling through him.


    BAM!


    A force of unimaginable agony slammed into him, the pain originating in his leg before searing its way through his chest, piercing his heart, and finally exploding within the confines of his brain.


    "AAHHH!!"


    Michael''s agonizing scream ripped through the air as he collapsed to his knees, his body instantly slick with a cold sweat.


    ''Hold on... You will have to bear this for half an hour.''


    ''Half an hour?!!''


    The silent scream echoed in the chambers of Michael''s mind, a testament to his burgeoning horror.


    ''The real pain starts now.''


    The Queen''s voice, though still within his thoughts, carried a new weight, a chilling undertone.


    Whoosh!


    Chronos and the soldiers watched, transfixed by a terrifying display, as bolts of golden lightning descended from the monstrous mouth in the sky, each strike impacting Guinevere and Michael with devastating force.


    BAM!


    The intricate runes etched beneath their feet spider-webbed with cracks under the onslaught. Chronos reacted instantly, a swift wave of his hand mending the fractured lines of power.


    Seconds stretched into an eternity as the lightning dissipated, only for another, equally menacing bolt to slowly coalesce within the sun''s gaping maw before plummeting down once more.


    "How many do they have to withstand?" The female commander murmured, her voice barely above a whisper, her gaze fixed on the terrifying spectacle.


    "How would I know that? This is also my first time witnessing this!" Chronos retorted, his focus unwavering as he repaired the runes yet again, his brow furrowed with concern.


    "I just know, we are going to stay here for a while...." He paused, then shifted his attention slightly. "But, how is the war progressing?" he inquired, a hint of worry lacing his tone.


    "Well... They just arrived at the multi-realms," the commander replied, her expression thoughtful.


    "Ok..." Chronos nodded slowly, his mind seemingly processing the information.


    _


    [Amerisa.]


    [One month later.]


    Mira and Maria stood on the balcony of the villa, their gazes fixed on the compound stretching before them, with ten luxurious cars parked at a side.


    "I can''t believe a month has passed, and we haven''t heard anything from Jennifer," Maria said, leaning back against the wrought-iron railing of the veranda, her voice tinged with a mixture of worry and disbelief.


    Mira lifted her head, her eyes scanning the vast expanse of the clear sky before returning to the two halves of a familiar dagger resting in the palms of her hands.


    "They are safe..." she muttered, the words a quiet affirmation, a fragile shield against the uncertainty.


    Maria turned her attention to Mira, her gaze drawn to the broken weapon in her hands.


    "Mira, why haven''t you thrown this dagger away?" she asked, a note of confusion in her voice.


    "Big brother gave this to me," Mira replied, her fingers tracing the sharp edges of the fractured metal.


    "He said I should hold on to it, until he returns..." She finally turned her head, her eyes meeting Maria''s with unwavering conviction.


    "Then why should I throw it away?" she challenged, her voice firm despite the underlying vulnerability.


    "...."


    Maria found herself without a ready answer, the simple faith in Mira''s words momentarily silencing her own anxieties.


    "No matter what everyone else says, I believe my brother and bestie are alive," Mira declared, her grip tightening on the dagger fragments, her gaze resolute.


    "No one is saying they are dead, Mira... We are all hoping for the same thing," Maria reassured her gently, offering a small, comforting smile.


    Maria eyes drifting across the changed landscape of Amerisa. "Amerisa has changed so much. The 17 cities have merged into one vast metropolis... And our allies have returned to their respective realms. Everything has seemingly returned to normal, except... Jennifer, Drakon, and brother-in-law are still nowhere to be seen."


    "They''ll return," Mira stated with unwavering certainty, her gaze fixed on the broken dagger as if it held the key to their return.


    As the words left her lips, the dagger in her hands suddenly vibrated, a jolt of unexpected energy shocked her. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ouch!"


    She exclaimed, her fingers instinctively releasing the weapon, causing it to clatter to the tiled floor.


    "What happened?"


    Erika stepped onto the balcony at that precise moment, her expression a mixture of concern and curiosity.


    "It... It shocked me!"


    Mira muttered, her eyes fixed on the two pieces of the dagger lying on the ground.


    The three women stared at the broken weapon in mild confusion, their attention riveted as a soft golden light began to emanate from the fractured metal, slowly enveloping both pieces.


    "This?"

 Chapter 530 - 530: Final Battle In The Multi Realm 6

    Erika breathed, her voice filled with a sudden, inexplicable wonder.


    Whizzed!


    BAM!


    The three women instinctively recoiled, stepping backward in shock as the two halves of the dagger lifted from the ground, propelled by an unseen force, and hurtled towards each other. With a sharp click, they rejoined.


    "...¡­....!!"


    Silence hung in the air for a few heartbeats after the two pieces fused back together. The golden glow surrounding the dagger slowly faded, revealing the whole, unbroken form of Slayer lying on the ground.


    Mira gulped audibly, her heart pounding in her chest. She cautiously bent down and picked up the dagger, her fingers closing around its familiar hilt. She felt the cool, smooth surface of the metal, a tangible link to her missing brother.


    Turning to Erika, her eyes wide with a mixture of hope and disbelief, she asked softly, "Sister-in-law?"


    "Michael."


    Erika whispered, her voice thick with surprise and a dawning sense of relief.


    "I told you, Brother is safe! This is proof!" Mira exclaimed, her face lighting up with a radiant smile as she extended the dagger towards Erika.


    Erika slowly raised her hand, her fingers trembling slightly as she reached out and touched the cold, sharp edge of the dagger blade. Tears welled up in her eyes, blurring her vision.


    "Don''t worry, Elder sister... Brother-in-law will be back... I don''t know when, but he will be back." Maria reassured her, her own smile mirroring Mira''s hopeful expression.


    "Yes."


    Erika nodded, her voice choked with emotion as she fought back the tears threatening to spill.


    "Thank you, both of you," she managed to say, her voice trembling slightly.


    She opened her arms, and Mira and Maria stepped forward, embracing her in a tight, comforting hug.


    A genuine smile finally broke through Erika''s tears as she looked up at the vast, clear sky, a silent message sent on the wind.


    ''We are waiting, Love,'' She thought inwardly, her heart filled with a renewed sense of hope.


    _


    [Between Chaos.]


    [Thirty minutes later.]


    BOOOOM!!!!!!


    As if fueled by the unwavering love of his family echoing across the dimensions, a confident smirk spread across Michael''s face. His unexpected reaction not only stunned Guinevere, who was channeling immense power, but also left Chronos and the observing soldiers utterly flabbergasted.


    "He.... He is smiling?"


    Chronos stammered, his eyes wide with disbelief at the sight of Michael''s seemingly impervious spirit.


    A warm smile bloomed on Guinevere''s face as she witnessed his resilience, her determination solidifying. Without hesitation, she amplified her power, unleashing a surge that was undoubtedly 100% of her current capacity.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!


    An even more colossal bolt of lightning ripped through the chaotic sky, crashing down upon Michael and Guinevere with earth-shattering force. The impact sent violent shockwaves and raw chaotic energies rippling outwards, shaking the very fabric of their surroundings.


    Chronos and the soldiers reacted swiftly, their instinct kicking in as they instantly conjured shimmering energy barriers before them, bracing against the overwhelming force.


    BOOM!!


    The ornate pillars and intricately carved walls of the golden hall groaned and cracked under the escalating energy, the intensity increasing tenfold. Yet, amidst the chaos, Michael''s smirk remained, a beacon of defiance against the onslaught.


    -


    ''Good job, Michael... Now receive the blessings, and you can open your eyes.''


    Guinevere''s voice, now softer yet carrying immense satisfaction, echoed in his mind. Obeying her words, Michael slowly blinked his eyes open, his senses adjusting to the aftermath of the ordeal.


    "...."


    His gaze swept across the transformed space. Both he and Guinevere stood on what now resembled an open field within the chaotic realm. Before them stood four towering pillars of pure light, each radiating a distinct and vibrant hue: red, yellow, blue, and green.


    "This is the temple of the realms. This is where you''ll receive your blessings," Guinevere whispered, her voice filled with reverence as she explained the significance of the luminous structures. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael nodded slowly, his eyes fixed on the radiant lights before him, a sense of awe washing over him.


    """Welcome, Michael Brian."""


    The red light spoke, its voice resonating with a deep, ancient power that seemed to vibrate through the very air.


    """Guinevere, is this your chosen?"""


    The green light beside the red one inquired, a smooth, melodious female voice drifting towards the two figures.


    ""Yes,"" Guinevere affirmed with a respectful nod.


    """Hmm... Michael Brian, are you sure you''re ready for this responsibility? The fate of the realms and the lives of billions will rest on your shoulders.""" The yellow light posed the question, its voice calm and measured, yet carrying the weight of immense expectation.


    "I won''t say I''m ready," Michael admitted honestly, his gaze sweeping over the imposing pillars of light.


    "All of this is new to me... But with the help and support of my friends and loved ones, I will take it on," he declared, his voice gaining strength and conviction.


    """Hmm... Ok, Michael, as the realm of fire, I grant you my blessings.""" The red light declared, a surge of warm energy emanating from it.


    """Hmm... Ok, Michael, as the realm of water, I grant you my blessings.""" The blue light followed suit, a cool, calming energy flowing towards him.


    """Hmm... Ok, Michael, as the realm of wind, I grant you my blessings.""" The yellow light added its bestowal, a gentle yet powerful current of energy joining the others.


    """Hmm... Ok, Michael, as the realm of earth, I grant you my blessings.""" The green light concluded the pronouncements, a grounding, steady energy completing the confluence.


    Guinevere took a respectful step back, allowing the ancient powers to work their will.


    Four distinct beams of colored light shot forth from the respective pillars, converging upon Michael with such focused intensity that it physically pushed him back three feet.


    """As of one, and in the eyes of all the worlds, we crown you the Supreme... Congratulations, and use your powers wisely."""


    The four lights spoke in perfect unison, their voices echoing with the weight of their ancient authority, bestowing upon Michael a title and a responsibility that transcended mortal comprehension.

 Chapter 531 - 531: Final Battle In The Multi Realm 7: All Hail The Supreme king!!

    Michael only registered a blinding flash of light before he found himself back in the familiar hall, bathed in an ethereal glow.


    Guinevere offered him a radiant smile, a genuine expression of joy and relief. Finding a worthy successor to bear her immense powers had been a long and arduous journey, and now, witnessing the culmination of her carefully laid plans, a profound sense of happiness washed over her.


    "You know what to do, Michael," she said, her voice soft yet filled with unwavering confidence. "Kick some ass, and set everything right... Only you can end this war... And maybe, just maybe, we can see each other again."


    Those were the last words Michael heard before he watched, transfixed, as her physical form dissolved into shimmering golden particles. They danced and swirled, ascending into the brilliant light that enveloped them both, before vanishing completely, leaving a poignant silence in their wake.


    Michael closed his eyes, the intricate sword tattoo that had adorned his cheek vanished, only to reappear moments later, now emblazoned upon his forehead, glowing with an inner light. His familiar brown eyes flickered, then blazed with an intense golden hue, and an inexhaustible torrent of power surged through every fiber of his being, a feeling of limitless potential awakening within him.


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    The brilliant light surrounding him shattered outwards in a cataclysmic burst, dispersing into countless golden sparks, finally revealing Michael standing tall and resolute, golden lightning crackling and arcing across his body like a living aura.


    THUD!!


    The female commander, along with every single soldier present in the hall, abruptly dropped to their knees, their faces etched with awe and reverence. Chronos, his initial shock giving way to understanding, quickly followed suit. And in perfect unison, their voices rang out in a powerful chorus:


    "ALL HAIL THE SUPREME KING!!"


    ""Hmm...""


    Michael looked down at his outstretched hand, a flicker of confusion crossing his features. He could sense the profound shift within him. He had indeed lost all his painstakingly acquired skills, but in their place was something far greater, something singular and all-encompassing.


    "OmniKinesis?"


    The word escaped his lips in a soft murmur as he clenched his fist, a surge of raw, untamed power coursing through his veins, confirming the nature of his newfound ability.


    ''How is this possible? He''s even stronger than the late Queen...'' Chronos muttered inwardly, his face pale with a mixture of astonishment and a dawning sense of the sheer magnitude of Michael''s power.


    ""Rise.""


    Michael''s voice, now imbued with an undeniable authority, resonated through the hall.


    Chronos and the soldiers immediately obeyed, rising to their feet, their eyes fixed on their new sovereign with unwavering loyalty.


    "My King, the soldiers are ready to move out at your command!" the commander declared respectfully, her voice filled with newfound conviction.


    ""Not needed... I have my own soldiers.""


    With a mere thought, a brilliant golden light materialized before him, swirling and coalescing into a radiant portal. From within this luminous gateway, figures began to emerge:


    Reaper, his crimson fur now overlaid with intricate golden armor, his eyes burning with fierce loyalty; Destroyers, their hulking forms radiating an aura of unstoppable force, also adorned in gleaming gold; Apate, her enigmatic smile hinting at untold deceptions, now clad in shimmering golden attire; Eris, her mischievous energy palpable, her golden armor reflecting her chaotic nature; and Azazel, his dark power now tempered with a regal golden aura, completing the initial vanguard.


    Following them, in perfect formation, stepped forth ten figures, each clad in identical, resplendent golden armor: Eins, Zwei, Drei, Vier, Funf, Sechs, Sieben, Acht, Neun, and Zehner. Their very presence exuded an aura of immense power, their eyes glowing with focused intensity.


    "They are all Sages?!!" Chronos gasped, his face paling further as the horrifying realization dawned upon him. The sheer concentration of such powerful beings in one place was unprecedented.


    "My Lord!!"


    The fifteen figures dropped to one knee in perfect synchronization, their voices a unified chorus of unwavering fealty.


    ""Good... Let''s go pay some fools a visit.""


    Before Chronos could even formulate a coherent thought, Michael and his formidable retinue vanished in another flash of golden light, leaving behind an echoing silence and a profound sense of the monumental shift that had just occurred.


    "Can someone truly be so powerful?" Chronos murmured, his mind reeling from the implications of what he had just witnessed.


    "Even more powerful than five Supremes combined?! I can''t believe I just met such a being," the commander whispered, her voice filled with awe and a touch of disbelief.


    ___


    [Multi Realm.]


    Swhooosh!!


    BOOOM!!!


    Jennifer and her group watched in stunned confusion as the incoming attack, a blast of raw energy that had seemed unstoppable moments before, instantly shattered into harmless fragments of light upon impact with an unseen force.


    *****....!!!*****


    Lapetus was momentarily stunned. Only the power of a Supreme being could so effortlessly negate an attack of that magnitude.


    Whoosh!


    His eyes widened in dawning horror as a crimson blur shot towards him with impossible speed. He instinctively raised both his arms in a desperate attempt to defend himself.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!


    Five razor-sharp claws, radiating an intense golden energy, collided with his braced arms, the impact sending Lapetus hurtling backward through the air like a ragdoll. The sheer force of the single, devastating attack created a violent backlash, throwing Gaea, Typhon, Hades, Poseidon, and the remaining Titans sprawling backward as well.


    BAM!!!


    They all crashed heavily into the ravaged ground, groaning in pain, while Lapetus, despite the brutal impact, managed to land precariously on his feet, his eyes blazing with disbelief and fury as he stared at the magnificent red wolf in golden armor standing before them.


    *****Impossible! How can a Sage be so powerful?!*****


    Lapetus spat out, a trickle of blood escaping the corner of his mouth, his gaze fixed on the imposing figure of Reaper.


    ''*****A Normal sage can''t be this powerful, unless he''s taking powers from a Supreme.*****'' Lapetus thought, wiping the blood off his lips.


    ***That... I know that wolf!*** Gaea slowly and painfully pushed herself up from the ground, her face etched with dawning horror and recognition. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "REAPER!!!"


    Jennifer yelled out in unadulterated relief, her voice cutting through the tense atmosphere.


    "Birdbrain?" Drakon muttered, his usual bravado momentarily overshadowed by surprise.


    "You know him?" someone in the group asked, their eyes wide with curiosity and a glimmer of hope.


    "Yes... He is one of Micky''s commanders," Jennifer explained quickly, her gaze fixed on the powerful wolf.


    BOOOOM!!!


    Reaper launched himself into the air, his massive wings beating powerfully, arcs of golden lightning crackling and dancing around their edges, illuminating the battlefield.


    *****Stop that wolf!!*****


    Lapetus roared, his voice filled with a desperate urgency.


    ****Kill it!!****


    Coeus, the Titan of Intellect, reacted instantly to Lapetus''s command.


    With a powerful beat of its massive wings, the giant owl shot forward, moving with surprising speed towards the airborne Reaper.


    Whoosh!!!


    *****.....?!!!*****


    ****....!!!****


    "...."


    No one, not even the swift-eyed Titans, could track Reaper''s movement. One moment he was soaring through the air, the next, the massive head of the owl was flying through the air tens of meters away, its lifeless eyes staring blankly, its colossal body plummeting towards the blood-soaked ground.


    "Weak!"


    Reaper spat out the single word, his voice a low growl that resonated with contempt.


    WHOOSH!!!


    Lapetus and his remaining forces instinctively lowered their gazes as ten figures materialized silently from thin air, standing in a formidable line before them. Each figure was clad in identical, gleaming golden armor, and each held a wickedly sharp, golden blade.


    ***The blades!!*** Hades recoiled in horror, a primal fear gripping his heart at the sight of the silent, deadly figures.


    ''*****Shit! Michael succeeded!*****''


    The terrifying realization slammed into Lapetus, but he masked his inner turmoil with a furious roar:


    *****Kill them all!!!*****


    Atlas, Coeus, Lelantos, Hyperion, Mnemosyne, Crius, Hades, and Poseidon surged forward, their movements imbued with speed and lethal intent, charging towards the ten silent figures.


    With a swift, almost imperceptible flick of their wrists, the ten armored figures produced identical, ornate golden masks, which they immediately and without hesitation placed upon their faces, their features now completely obscured.


    ****Don''t let them put that on!!****


    Typhon roared in terror, his voice laced with a chilling understanding of the masks'' significance.


    But his warning came too late. Before the charging Titans could even register his panicked cry, the ten masked figures were enveloped in a brilliant golden light. In the next instant, with a silent flash, they vanished.


    WHOOSH!!!!


    They reappeared behind the eight charging Titans, their golden blades now dripping with a horrifying mixture of crimson and golden blood.


    "EHHH!!!"


    Everyone watched in stunned silence and utter horror as each of the eight powerful Titans ¨C Atlas, Lelantos, Hyperion, Mnemosyne, Crius, Hades, and Poseidon ¨C abruptly collapsed to the ground, their bodies lifeless.


    *****WHAT?!*****


    ****IMPOSSIBLE!!****


    ***NOO!!!!***


    Gaea let out a heart-wrenching yell of pure agony, her ancient eyes wide with disbelief and despair as she witnessed the brutal annihilation of her children, their powerful lives extinguished in a blink.


    ...Her mind, reeling from the unimaginable loss, seemed to momentarily shatter before snapping back into a primal rage. A dense, suffocating wave of green energy erupted from her very being, unleashing devastating sonic waves that ripped through the air, tearing apart the already ravaged landscape.


    The ten masked figures stood unmoving, seemingly unaffected by the onslaught, while Jennifer and the allied gods hastily erected a powerful shield around themselves, barely managing to withstand the force of the energy wave.


    ***I will kill all of you---***


    WHOOSH!


    Lapetus and Typhon froze in mid-stride, their eyes widening in disbelief and horror as Gaea''s head, her expression still contorted in rage, separated cleanly from her neck. A geyser of ichor, the blood of the gods, erupted upwards, painting the air crimson.


    *****MOTHER!!*****


    The two roared in unison, their voices filled with a mixture of grief and utter terror.


    "That''s payback."


    Their gazes snapped upwards, locking onto the figures of Eris and Apate, who had materialized silently from thin air, mirroring the arrival of the ten masked warriors.


    ****How are you guys so... So powerful?!****


    Typhon stammered, his body trembling uncontrollably. For the first time in his long and fearsome existence, he felt the icy grip of true, a bone-chilling fear.


    ""I thought the Great Lapetus was powerful and invincible. Didn''t know he''s just an ant that can be crushed under my Soldiers'' feet.""

 Chapter 532 - 532: Final Battle In The Multi Realm 8: Goodbye

    The eyes of every being present, were drawn skyward. Their eyes widened seeing a single figure, bathed in an ethereal golden light, descending with an otherworldly grace, the very atmosphere around him thrumming with raw, untamed power.


    "Micky!!" Jennifer cried out.


    "Partner!" Drakon''s boomed.


    "My Lord!"


    Havoc, Shenras, Campe, and Charon chorused in unison.


    A subtle, yet undeniably confident smile touched Michael''s lips as he briefly acknowledged the group. Then, his gaze, sharp and unwavering, settled upon the formidable figures of Typhon and Lapetus, the architects of the chaos that had gripped the realms for far too long.


    ""Hmm... So, it is you two who have been the source of such widespread discord and destruction for so many centuries,"" Michael stated, his voice calm.


    He landed with effortless grace before his assembled Commanders and blades, while Reaper and Destroyers landed behind him.


    *****Michael...? So, you are the one they speak of. I must admit, despite my initial skepticism, I am¡­ impressed. To rise from such humble origins to become the Creator of realms, to stand at the very apex of power¡­ truly a remarkable ascent.*****


    Lapetus''s voice resonant, holding a grudging note of admiration as his eyes remained fixed upon Michael.


    ****Why are you wasting precious moments in idle conversation? We should strike now, while he is within our grasp! We must avenge our mother!!**** Typhon hissed.


    *****This entire situation is a direct consequence of your reckless impulsiveness, you imbecilic brute! If you had only heeded my word and waited for me, none of this would have transpired! And now you speak of avenging mother?*****


    Lapetus scoffed, his tone dripping with disdain.


    *****First, perhaps you should focus your limited intellect on the more immediate way to escape.***** He added, his gaze flicking nervously towards the seemingly unconcerned Michael.


    ""Escape...? That does sound rather¡­ intriguing,"" Michael drawled, a hint of amusement playing on his lips, his eyes glinting with an unspoken challenge.


    ""Very well then, by all means, feel free to attempt your escape.""


    *****You actually believe that I am incapable of escaping if I so desired?***** Lapetus challenged, a flicker of his former arrogance momentarily resurfacing.


    ""I''ve given you my explicit permission. The stage is yours. Go!"" Michael gestured expansively, his expression a mask of nonchalance.


    Lapetus hesitated for a fleeting moment, his gaze darting over his shoulder towards his enraged brother.


    ''*****This entire catastrophe rests squarely upon your shoulders. Your insatiable hunger for destruction has brought us to this precipice. If, against all odds, I manage to escape from the presence of this¡­ Michael. I will devise a far more subtle and effective means of dealing with him. But for now, my sole priority is to remove myself from this situation.*****'' He resolved inwardly, his mind already calculating the most advantageous route of retreat.


    Before Typhon could unleash another torrent of furious invective, Lapetus vanished. One moment he stood there, the next he was gone.


    ****This¡­??**** Typhon stammered, his countless eyes widening in a mixture of disbelief, shock, and a dawning sense of profound betrayal.


    ""It appears your esteemed brother has decided to embrace my suggestion,"" Michael remarked, his teasing smile widening ever so slightly.


    ""Now then, Typhon, what will you do?""


    ****That craven, spineless coward!!**** Typhon roared, and transformed into his dragon form.


    ****I am no coward, you insignificant speck of dust!!****


    The hundred heads bellowed in terrifying unison, their countless eyes, burning with incandescent fury, fixated upon the seemingly unperturbed Michael below.


    ****I have killed you once! And I assure you, with every fiber of my being, I can, and will, do it again!!!**** Typhon shrieked, his voice a discordant symphony of hatred and defiance.


    Before Destroyers could unleash their devastating barrage of energy blasts, Michael raised a single hand, a silent but absolute command that instantly halted their advance.


    ""He is just a pig.""


    Michael said, his voice calm.


    ****You dare to address me in such a manner, you pathetic insect?! You dare to call Typhon, the bringer of storms, a pig!!!****


    The hundred maws of the enraged dragon opened wide, and from each one erupted a torrent of incandescent flames, a conflagration of unimaginable heat and destructive force, all converging upon the seemingly vulnerable figure of Michael.


    BOOOOOM!!


    The cataclysmic attacks slammed into an invisible barrier that shimmered into existence, deflecting the raging inferno with an almost casual ease.


    Michael chuckled softly, a low, mirthless sound that only served to further inflame the monstrous dragon''s wrath.


    ""So¡­ Remarkably weak,"" Michael mused, a hint of genuine bewilderment in his tone. ""I find myself struggling to comprehend why I ever held even the slightest apprehension towards your power in the past.""


    With a swift, almost nonchalant snap of his fingers, the raging inferno that had been unleashed upon him abruptly reversed its trajectory. The flames, now seemingly imbued with an even greater intensity, spun in a perfect 360-degree arc and hurtled back towards their origin, an incandescent wave of pure destruction.


    ****What?! This¡­ This is impossible!**** Typhon roared in utter disbelief and dawning horror as his own devastating attack turned against him.


    BOOOOOM!


    The redirected flames slammed into his colossal form with brutal, concussive force, the impact throwing the massive dragon off his feet. He crashed heavily onto the scorched earth, his hundred heads snapping and hissing in a chaotic symphony of pain and confusion.


    With a casual wave of his hand, Michael commanded the very elements. Colossal pillars of earth, jagged and unforgiving, erupted from the cracked and broken ground, their massive forms converging rapidly upon the downed titan, constricting his immense body and pinning him helplessly to the ravaged terrain.


    ****Release me, you insignificant speck of existence!!!**** Typhon bellowed in impotent rage, his struggles only serving to tighten the unyielding grip of the earth around him.


    WHOOSH!!!


    His furious roars abruptly ceased as a terrifying spectacle filled his countless eyes. An uncountable multitude of Supreme-Class swords materialized in the air around him, their razor-sharp tips glinting menacingly, each one aimed with deadly precision at the vulnerable gaps between his thick, seemingly impenetrable scales.


    ""Quiet down now.""


    Michael said softly, tilting his head slightly to the side, his expression devoid of any emotion. He offered a small, almost imperceptible nod.


    ""Caught you.""


    He stretched forth his hand, his gaze unwavering. With a sudden, decisive clench of his fist, Lapetus reappeared as if plucked from the void, materializing ten meters away. An unseen, irresistible force gripped his throat, choking off his gasp of surprise and cutting off his air supply.


    Seeing Michael standing before him, his eyes radiating an immeasurable, almost godlike power, Lapetus''s eyes widened in sheer, unadulterated horror.


    *****How¡­ how in the deepest abyss did you manage to locate me?!***** Lapetus choked out, his hands clawing uselessly at the invisible constriction around his neck, his face contorted in a silent scream.


    ""It wasn''t particularly difficult,"" Michael replied, his voice utterly devoid of any hint of exertion or triumph.


    He tightened his grip, and the invisible force crushing Lapetus''s throat intensified, the pressure becoming unbearable.


    *****If you¡­ Dare to extinguish my existence¡­ The very fabric of the realms¡­ Will unravel and collapse! You have already¡­ eliminated the three pillars¡­ the foundational keystones of existence¡­ toppling the first which is me¡­ Will irrevocably shatter the delicate balance¡­ And you¡­ You yourself will suffer¡­ Unimaginable consequences!!***** Lapetus gasped, his mind racing, desperately grasping at any semblance of leverage he could find.


    The Michael before him was not the weak, insignificant mortal he had dismissed. This was a being of unimaginable power, a Supreme being who transcended even the loftiest heights of their understanding. How else could he have tracked him across the vast, star-strewn expanse of the galaxy, from the furthest reaches beyond the six realms, and brought him back in mere seconds? It was a feat that defied all logic and comprehension.


    ""Already anticipated that particular eventuality, and I have already identified those who are deemed worthy and capable to assume those crucial positions,"" Michael countered, his voice calm and dismissive, as if discussing a trivial matter.


    *****This¡­*****


    Lapetus''s bravado finally shattered, replaced by a chilling wave of despair. With no other options remaining, he abandoned all pretense and resorted to abject pleading.


    *****Supreme King¡­ Please¡­ I implore you¡­ Grant me your divine forgiveness! Spare my wretched life! I swear upon the very essence of my being, I will never again set foot within the boundaries of the realms¡­ Please¡­ have mercy on me.*****


    Michael raised a single eyebrow, a flicker of something akin to detached amusement in his eyes.


    ""I must confess,"" he said slowly, a hint of sardonic amusement in his tone, ""I do find a certain¡­ Appeal in that.""


    He released his telekinetic grip on Lapetus, and the former King of the Titans collapsed heavily onto the blood-soaked ground, gasping for air, his entire body trembling uncontrollably.


    ""Now,"" Michael added, his gaze still fixed on the groveling titan.


    ""beg me some more. Convince me of your sincerity.""


    ****What are you doing, brother?! Have you completely succumbed to utter humiliation?! Do you honestly believe for even a single moment that this¡­ This entity will simply grant you clemency after all that has transpired?!**** Typhon roared from his earthly prison, his hundred heads shaking in disbelief and utter disgust at his brother''s pathetic display.


    Lapetus paid his brother no heed. Every primal instinct screamed at him to survive, and if that meant debasing himself before Supreme, then so be it. He would endure any indignity, utter any falsehood, if it offered even the faintest glimmer of continued existence.


    ''*****I will play this pathetic charade for now. I will feign utter subservience, offer any concession he demands. But mark my words, once I am free from his grasp and have amassed sufficient forces, I will return. And then¡­ Then he will pay dearly for this humiliation.*****''


    He plotted inwardly, his face a mask of groveling submission as he dropped to his knees, slowly lowering his head until his forehead touched the blood-soaked earth.


    Jennifer, Drakon, Havoc, Shenras, Campe, Charon, and the assembled titans and gods watched in stunned silence, their faces a mixture of disbelief, awe, and a dawning understanding of the immense power that Michael now wielded; as Lapetus, the once proud and formidable King of the Titans, knelt in abject supplication before him.


    *****Supreme King¡­ I prostrate myself before your immeasurable power. I beg of you, in your infinite wisdom and boundless mercy, grant me your forgiveness.*****


    Michael stared down at the kneeling titan for a long, silent moment, his expression unreadable, his eyes like fathomless pools reflecting an ancient wisdom. Then, with a sigh, he uttered a single, deceptively simple word.


    ""Ok."" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He turned his back on the defeated Lapetus and began to walk towards the struggling Typhon, his every step radiating an aura of absolute authority.


    ""Goodbye,"" Michael added, his voice casual, almost dismissive, not even bothering to glance back at the titan he had just seemingly spared.


    Lapetus remained frozen in his kneeling position, his mind struggling to comprehend the unexpected reprieve. He slowly raised a trembling hand and touched his neck, his fingers coming away stained with a dark, viscous liquid. He hadn''t even registered the precise moment of the attack.


    He slowly turned his head, his gaze fixed in horrified disbelief on Michael''s retreating back. A thin, crimson line marred his throat, and a steady stream of blood continued to flow.


    ""You actually believed I would let you go?"" Michael asked, his voice carrying clearly across the stunned battlefield, still walking away, his back still turned.


    *****You¡­!*****


    That single word, a strangled cry of dawning realization, was all Lapetus managed to utter before his head rolled lifelessly to the side, his vacant eyes still fixed on Michael''s indifferent back.


    THUD!


    The severed head and the lifeless body fell to the ground with a sickening thud, the sound echoing the finality of Lapetus''s demise.


    Typhon stared at Michael, his hundred eyes wide with a primal fear that transcended mere rage, as if he were witnessing the emergence of a primordial demon from the deepest, darkest abyss of hell.


    ****Demon¡­?!****


    ""Now.""


    Michael said, finally turning his full attention to the bound and furious dragon, his gaze hardening with an unwavering resolve.


    ""Your turn.""

 Chapter 533 - 533: Final Battle In The Multi Realm 9: Death Of Typhon

    Typhon''s many heads recoiled in unison.


    ****What are you going to do?!**** He shrieked, his voice a chorus of terror.


    Michael merely smirked, a flicker of amusement in his eyes. ""What else¡­ Wait.""


    With a subtle gesture, an unseen force lifted Jennifer from her stunned position. She floated gently across the ravaged landscape, coming to rest beside Michael. He placed her down with a care that belied the destruction surrounding them.


    "Micky?" she whispered, her voice barely audible, still grappling with the impossible reality of her childhood friend standing before her with such power.


    ""You and Drakon will be going back to Amerisa,"" Michael stated, his gaze firm. ""You''ve been gone for a month and a week now.""


    "Uh? This¡­ It has only been one hour and some minutes," Jennifer protested, confusion etched on her face.


    ""Time zones differ,"" Michael explained dismissively, turning his attention to Typhon, who remained fixated on the reunion with the rocks.


    ""Go with Drakon¡­ And Zeus, your realm has been rebuilt. You can return. The titans will remain with you¡­ I know you wish to spend time with your mother."" He addressed Zeus, who stood a short distance away, his expression a mixture of awe and gratitude.


    Zeus glanced at the remaining gods and goddesses, their faces mirroring his own astonishment, before turning back to Michael.


    "We are grateful, Supreme King, but what about Typhon?" he inquired, his brow furrowed with concern.


    ""Leave this insignificant pest to me,"" Michael replied, his tone nonchalant.


    Typhon grimaced, his numerous eyes darting between them, fury simmering beneath his fear. They spoke as if he were no more than an insect.


    "Okay, Supreme King." Zeus nodded his understanding and, with a final look at Michael, he vanished from the desolate realm. One by one, the other gods and goddesses bowed their heads in deference to Michael before disappearing in flashes of light.


    "I will be waiting for you in Amerisa, for my ice cream!" Nemesis called out, her voice echoing slightly before she too vanished.


    Jennifer watched the exodus of the divine beings, then turned to Michael, her gaze searching.


    "We all miss you, so please come back when you''re done here."


    Michael offered a small nod, and a shimmering gateway materialized behind her, swirling with an otherworldly energy.


    "We will be waiting, Partner!" Drakon added, his voice filled with anticipation. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A genuine smile touched Michael''s lips as Jennifer and Drakon turned towards the portal. They paused, their eyes meeting his for a final moment, before stepping through and disappearing. The gateway shimmered once more and then vanished.


    Michael turned to his lords, and Darren, Aaron, and Leo.


    "Ruler!"


    The four exclaimed in unison, their voices resonating with respect.


    ""I see these fellows gave you quite a struggle.""


    Michael observed, his eyes scanning the minor injuries they had sustained.


    "It is nothing, Ruler," Shenras assured him with a confident smile.


    "I can''t believe I''ve met two individuals stronger than myself¡­" Darren mused, a hint of disbelief in his voice. "I am already at my peak. I cannot fathom reaching your strength¡­ But perhaps, we could spar sometime?"


    Michael raised an eyebrow, a flicker of amusement dancing in his eyes. With a silent wave of his hand, the very sun vanished, plunging the ravaged landscape into absolute darkness. Less than five seconds later, the sun blazed back into existence, bathing the scene in its golden light.


    The group exchanged bewildered glances before turning back to Michael.


    "I will pass."


    Darren conceded quickly, a sheepish grin spreading across his face.


    ""Wise decision,"" Michael chuckled, then turned his attention back to the still-bound Typhon.


    ""Oh¡­ I thought you might try to escape?"" he asked with a pointed smirk.


    Typhon''s hundred heads craned downwards, his serpentine bodies shifting restlessly against the earth, his myriad eyes burning with impotent rage.


    ""Quiet now¡­ You remain alive only because I wish you to witness this.""


    Michael raised his hand, and four intricate magic runes began to form in the air before him, glowing with potent energy.


    ""What do you say to becoming the Pillars of the realms?"" he asked, his gaze sweeping over Leo, Darren, and Aaron.


    The three exchanged a silent look, a spark of understanding passing between them, before turning back to Michael.


    "If you trust us with such a responsibility, we accept," Leo declared, his voice resolute.


    "Yes," Aaron echoed, nodding firmly. Darren simply offered a curt nod of agreement.


    Michael smiled, a hint of pride in his eyes. He channeled a portion of his immense power into the glowing runes, then directed three of them towards Darren, Aaron, and Leo. The runes touched their foreheads and dissolved, their energy flowing into the three.


    ""Congratulations. You three are now Pillars of the six realms,"" Michael announced, his smile widening.


    "I can feel my powers surging!" Aaron exclaimed in astonishment, sensing a significant increase in his Sid energy.


    "The same here," Leo confirmed, his eyes gleaming with newfound power.


    "Would I be able to defeat you now?" Darren couldn''t resist asking, a hopeful glint in his eyes.


    ""Not even remotely close,"" Michael replied with a good-natured smile.


    He waved his hand again, and the numerous swords around Typhon began to glow. They merged into a single, magnificent blade, which then flew towards Michael, hovering beside the remaining rune.


    "What about him?" Aaron asked, gesturing towards the struggling Dragon.


    "No, what about the fourth one?" Leo countered, pointing to the last rune still floating beside Michael.


    ""This belongs to Drakon. He will be the fourth Pillar.""


    The three nodded in understanding as Michael continued, his voice taking on a darker edge.


    ""And Typhon? What better way for him to meet his end than at the hands of his own family?""


    "....¡­"


    ****¡­..!?****


    Michael''s words hung in the air, stunning not only his own lords but also Typhon, whose many faces contorted in disbelief and dawning horror.


    ""Rise!""


    Michael commanded, his voice resonating with power.


    BOOM!!


    Dark smoke billowed from Gaea''s corpse, and in less than five heartbeats, the Earth Mother stood before Michael and the bewildered group. She was no longer broken and defeated, but resplendent in a suit of gleaming golden armor.


    ****Mother?!**** Typhon''s collective voice was a choked whisper of disbelief.


    "Ruler!" Gaea declared, her voice strong and clear as she knelt before Michael, her head bowed in absolute fealty.


    ****You!!!****


    Typhon roared, his fury reaching a fever pitch. He thrashed against his bonds, desperate to break free.


    ****I will kill you!!****


    ""Oh? You vowed to slaughter my family and obliterate my world. Now, I am simply returning the favor,"" Michael said, his tone devoid of emotion.


    ""Dying by your mother''s hand isn''t such a terrible fate, is it?""


    He turned to Gaea, his gaze unwavering. ""Get on with it. Show no restraint."" He then channeled more of his power into her, bolstering her already formidable strength.


    ""No, let us make this truly memorable!"" With another wave of his hand, the figures of Hades, Poseidon, Ares, and Persephone materialized beside Gaea, their expressions grimly determined.


    ""Now this is fitting¡­ All of you, one combined attack. Hold nothing back.""


    ****No! Mum, don''t!**** Typhon''s desperate cries echoed across the ravaged landscape.


    Gaea and the four Olympians behind her raised their weapons ¨C a gleaming scythe, a trident crackling with oceanic energy, a blood-soaked spear, and a sword radiating dark power ¨C above their heads, channeling all their divine energies into a single, devastating assault.


    Crescent blades of pure energy coalesced around their weapons, shimmering with lethal intent.


    Typhon''s myriad eyes widened in utter horror as the five figures unleashed their combined might.


    WHOOSH!!!


    The crescent energy blades hurtled towards him in perfect unison.


    ****NOOOOOO!!!!****


    BOOOOOM!!!


    The combined attacks slammed into Typhon with cataclysmic force, the explosion of divine energy instantly vaporizing the monstrous dragon, leaving nothing but swirling dust in its wake.


    "You are one wicked bastard!" Darren exclaimed, a mixture of shock and amusement in his voice.


    ""He earned it."" Michael replied, his gaze steady. He turned to the three.


    ""Finally, after countless battles, hardships, and losses on our part, our worlds are safe."" A genuine smile finally graced his lips.


    Whizzzd!!


    The group turned as a shimmering portal of golden light materialized behind them.


    ""It is time for you to return to your families. Cherish your lives, spend time with your loved ones¡­ And leave any future threats to me.""


    The three lords stared at him for a long moment, a silent understanding passing between them.


    Leo finally broke the silence. "If you ever need our aid, simply call upon us¡­ We will do everything in our power to assist you."


    Michael smiled warmly and gestured towards the gateway.


    Darren stepped forward and extended his hand. Michael clasped it firmly, nodding his respect.


    "We will meet again," Darren said, a confident grin on his face, he walked to the gateway and entered. Aaron and Leo offered Michael respectful nods before following Darren into the shimmering gateway.


    Michael watched with his loyal blades and commanders as the three figures disappeared.


    ""Alright, you guys."" he said, taking the remaining rune.


    Michael turned towards the gateway, while Destroyers shrunk to a manageable size, and landed comfortably on his shoulder, while Reaper followed silently behind him.


    ""You should see to the remnants of the battle."" He instructed Havoc, Shenras, Campe, and Charon, and the gods, before stepping into the golden portal.


    The group watched as the gateway spun for a few moments, its golden light fading, before it vanished completely, leaving the ravaged realm once more.

 Chapter 534 - 534: Reunion: It Is Good To Be Home

    [Michael''s Home.]


    The familiar iron gates of the villa came into view as Mira and Maria stepped out of the car, their schoolbags slung over their shoulders. A shared glance of surprise flickered between them as they spotted a familiar figure on the veranda. A surge of excitement propelled them forward.


    "Jennifer!!"


    "Bestie!!"


    Jennifer, Erika, and Tyson turned, smiles lighting up their faces; while Jennifer rose from where she was sitting, walking towards the two girls.


    "Slow down, you two," she chuckled, embracing them both tightly. "You''re big girls now."


    "We missed you so much!" Mira and Maria exclaimed in unison.


    They pulled back, and Maria eagerly asked, "When did you return?"


    "Just today, about an hour ago, I think," Jennifer replied, her smile warm.


    "Bestie, what about brother?" Mira asked, her eyes filled with concern.


    "My dear Mira!" Jennifer reassured her, a confident smile gracing her lips. "Your brother is fine... I don''t believe anything in this world can truly threaten him anymore."


    "That''s good to hear," Maria sighed in relief. "What about those bad guys? The gods and Typhon?"


    "Micky took care of them all," Jennifer stated definitively. "The whole world is safe now!"


    "What a relief!"


    Jennifer glanced up, and the rest of the group followed her gaze towards the gate. Rahond and Violet were strolling towards them, hand in hand.


    "Oh... Did they finally get together?" Jennifer asked, a hint of surprise in her voice.


    "Yeah, Miss Violet said yes about three weeks ago, I think," Mira replied, a thoughtful expression on her face.


    "Tyson mentioned Michael might be returning, so we rushed over as quickly as we could," Violet explained, a bright smile on her face.


    "Yeah," Rahond added his agreement.


    Jennifer subtly shifted her gaze towards Tyson, a silent question in her eyes. He seemed to be deliberately looking elsewhere, avoiding her direct stare.


    "I hope he didn''t announce this to the entire Amerisa," she murmured, her tone a gentle but firm warning.


    "Oh... No, no! I only informed the elders... well, I consider them family and close friends now," Tyson quickly clarified, a nervous chuckle escaping him.


    Jennifer nodded slowly. "It''s good you''re all here, but I''m not sure when Michael would be¡ª"


    WHOOSH!


    Her words were abruptly cut short by a sudden distortion of space behind Violet and Rahond. Erika instantly stood up, her eyes widening. Every head snapped towards the shimmering crack that was rapidly expanding into a swirling gateway.


    Anticipation hung heavy in the air as a polished black boot emerged, followed by the rest of Michael. Being a Supreme, his presence radiated an almost otherworldly handsomeness as he walked out from the gateway.


    "...."


    A collective silence fell over the group.


    ''Did he... get a makeover? How did Micky get even more handsome?'' Jennifer thought in bewildered amusement.


    Destroyers, perched regally on Michael''s shoulders, and Reaper, who materialized silently behind him, surveyed the familiar surroundings.


    "It is good to be home," Destroyers and Reaper said in perfect unison, their voices a low rumble.


    "Big Brother!!"


    Mira was the first to break free from the spell. Without a moment''s hesitation, she dropped her schoolbag and sprinted towards Michael.


    A warm smile spread across Michael''s face as he saw his younger sister, noticeably taller than he remembered. He opened his arms, and Mira leaped into his embrace.


    "What the!" Yers grumbled, as Destroyers took flight from his shoulder.


    "I missed you so much!!!" Mira cried, her arms tightly wrapped around his neck.


    "I missed you too!" Michael replied, his voice filled with affection.


    "Oh, Brother!"


    Mira pulled back slightly, her expression shifting. She hurried back to her discarded schoolbag and retrieved a familiar dagger. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You took that to school?" Michael asked, a hint of surprise in his voice.


    "Yes! You said I shouldn''t go anywhere without it," Mira said with a small, determined smile. Suddenly, her smile faltered, and her eyes filled with sadness.


    "I... I thought you were dead."


    Michael gently caressed her hair, offering a reassuring smile.


    "But you can see, I''m alive and well... Let''s forget all those scary thoughts, okay?"


    Mira slowly nodded, her gaze fixed on his face. "You''re never leaving me again! Right?"


    "Right!" Michael affirmed, squeezing her hand. "I promised."


    A genuine smile finally returned to Mira''s face.


    Michael turned towards Violet and Rahond.


    "Michael, we missed you," Violet said warmly, stepping forward to embrace him briefly.


    "We knew nothing could truly harm our Guild Master," Rahond added, shaking Michael''s hand with a respectful nod.


    "How is Amerisa?" Michael inquired.


    "Hey! This is not the time for that!" Maria interjected playfully. She stepped forward and enveloped Michael in a tight hug. "You have some serious making up to do with my sister. She''s been so reckless lately," she whispered in his ear before pulling back.


    "Thank you, Maria," Michael said with a grateful nod. He then turned and began walking towards the villa, a sense of quiet anticipation surrounding him.


    Tyson hurried to catch up, throwing an arm around Michael''s shoulders in a brotherly hug. "Bro, I''m throwing a welcome back party for you tonight! The whole of Amerisa will celebrate your return... We''ve got the grand hotel booked, everything''s taken care of."


    Michael pulled back slightly, raising a questioning eyebrow at Tyson.


    "Don''t worry, you can just show up and leave whenever you want..." Tyson added with a nervous chuckle.


    Michael sighed, a small smile playing on his lips. "Okay, go ahead... At least you''ll be wasting your own money."


    He clapped Tyson on the shoulder and continued towards the villa.


    ''Wasting my money? I have more than a trillion! Spending a few billion is nothing!'' Tyson thought to himself, a wide grin spreading across his face.


    ''I need to make a video!''


    He quickly took out his phone.


    Knock!


    "Come on, let''s go get ready," Jennifer said, playfully knocking Tyson on the head. Before he could protest, she grabbed his arm and steered him towards their sleek Lexus.


    Michael finally reached Erika, stopping directly in front of her. She remained frozen, her mind seemingly struggling to reconcile the man before her with the image she held in her memory.


    "My Love... I am so sorry for all the¡ª"


    Michael''s words were cut short as Erika surged forward, wrapping her arms around him in a fierce embrace. She pulled back just enough to pepper his face with kisses, her lips finally lingering on his.


    She buried her face in his neck again, her breath catching in her throat.


    "I missed you so much!" she whispered, her voice thick with emotion.


    Michael gently stroked her silver hair, a tender smile gracing his lips. "I am here now, and I will never leave you again."


    "You promise?" she asked, inhaling his familiar scent as if to reassure herself he was real.


    "I promise," he affirmed, holding her close.

 Chapter 535 - 535: Michael Is Back!!!

    [Military Barrack]


    Commander Wang sat hunched over a formidable mountain range of documents in his office. The unification of the seventeen cities, while a brilliant strategy, had unleashed a torrent of immediate administrative work, particularly for him and the President.


    New streets, homes, and burgeoning commercial zones demanded constant oversight and meticulous record-keeping. Every resident and business needed to be integrated into the new security system, a task made exponentially more complex by the reliance on pre-AI human technology ¨C stacks upon stacks of papers.


    "Commander Wang, the fifth district''s integration is complete. The soldiers have compiled the names of all residents," his vice commander, Celina, announced, adding another substantial pile to the already precarious tower on his desk.


    Wang released a weary sigh, leaning back in his chair.


    "Commander Wang, I strongly suggest you take a break," Celina said, her voice laced with concern.


    "And who will tackle this Everest?" Wang gestured to the documents with a wry smile.


    "Well, it can wait. Perhaps for a couple of hours?"


    "In those couple of hours, I would have cleared half of this backlog," Wang countered, straightening up and grabbing a document, his eyes scanning the dense text. "What''s the status of the Supreme Brigade?" he asked without looking up.


    "Colonel Robert is currently leading them through the sixth district..."


    "With such a vast population, dividing Amerisa into ten districts was necessary," Wang mused aloud. "We''re in the first, but the tenth still has vulnerabilities. Securing all ten is paramount for lasting peace." He finally looked up from the document. "Any word from Erika and Tyson?"


    "Nothing definitive at the moment. We don''t know if¡ª"


    RING!


    The shrill buzz of Wang''s phone sliced through Celina''s sentence. Wang snatched the receiver and answered, his usual calm demeanor instantly replaced by focused attention.


    "Yes, Mr. Theo," he said.


    "WHAT?!"


    Celina watched, a knot of apprehension tightening in her stomach, as Commander Wang practically leaped out of his chair.


    "Are you absolutely certain about this?!" he exclaimed into the phone.


    "Okay! I will be there immediately!!" He slammed the phone down.


    "What happened, Commander?" Celina asked, her brow furrowed with confusion.


    "General Michael is back!!"


    The words detonated in her mind, sending a shockwave of disbelief and elation through her.


    "Come on! They''re hosting a party at the Grand Hotel... It starts in a few hours. Make this news public, Celina, everyone is invited! That''s what Theo said."


    "Yes! Yes, Commander!" Celina stammered, a wide smile breaking across her face. Her gaze flickered to the daunting piles of documents. "What about the name lists?"


    "Forget that! It can all wait until tomorrow!!" Commander Wang bellowed, grabbing his military fur coat and striding out of the office with an uncharacteristic burst of energy.


    "Oh wow," Celina chuckled to herself, watching his retreating figure. "He just said he couldn''t spare two hours, and now he''s taking a fifteen-hour break."


    She began tidying the office, neatly stacking the documents and placing them in cupboards and under the table. "I do miss General Michael. The whole world misses him... It will be wonderful to see him again." A genuine smile warmed her face as she followed her commander out of the office.


    __


    [President''s Office]


    BAM!


    "Mr. President! We have incredible news!!"


    Joy, the Vice President, burst into the Oval Office, her usual composed demeanor replaced by breathless excitement. President Dennis was in the middle of a serious discussion with Governor Lil and Minister Shawn.


    "What is it, Joy?" Dennis asked, a slight frown creasing his forehead at the interruption.


    "Yes, Joy, why the dramatic entrance? Did you outrun a stampede?" Governor Lil quipped, raising an eyebrow.


    Joy took a deep, steadying breath and then announced in a voice brimming with exhilaration, "General Michael is back!!"


    "WHAT?!"


    The three most powerful figures in Amerisa shot to their feet, their expressions mirroring utter shock and disbelief.


    "Yes!" Joy confirmed, her eyes sparkling. She quickly retrieved her phone and tapped on a video, holding it out for them to see.


    Their eyes widened as they watched a slightly shaky recording. It showed Tyson excitedly filming Michael and Erika locked in a tight embrace, followed by Jennifer playfully dragging a grinning Michael towards a car.


    "Mr. Tyson said he''s throwing a welcome back party at the Grand Hotel tonight! Everyone is invited!!" Joy added, her voice still bubbling with excitement.


    "This is fantastic news!" Dennis exclaimed, a broad smile finally breaking through his initial surprise. He turned to the two men before him. "Governor Lil, Minister Shawn, I''m afraid this meeting will have to be rescheduled."


    "You don''t need to tell me twice, Mr. President! We''ll be on our way immediately," Minister Shawn said, a genuine smile on his face. He offered a respectful bow to Dennis and hurried out of the office.


    "I shall also take my leave," Lil added, echoing the sentiment with a nod and a swift exit.


    "Joy," Dennis said, his voice now filled with renewed energy, "clear my schedule. If I have any meetings today, reschedule them all!"


    "Yes, Mr. President!" Joy replied, her smile mirroring his enthusiasm.


    ___


    [Second District.]


    [Once known as Blackwater neighborhood.]


    Evan sat at a small roadside stall, enjoying a cold drink under the afternoon sun.


    DING!


    He pulled out his phone and glanced at the notification. His eyes widened slightly as he read the message.


    "Oh... I thought he was gone for good," he murmured with a soft chuckle, quickly typing a reply:


    ["I will be there."]


    He placed his phone back on the table and finished his drink in a long gulp.


    "Well then," he muttered, standing up and turning towards the sleek black motorcycle parked a short distance away. "Looks like it''s time for a ride back to the first district."


    _


    [Second District Minister''s Villa.]


    "Brother! Michael is back!!"


    Camila burst down the grand staircase, her voice echoing through the villa as she rushed towards her brother, Chris, who stood up abruptly from the living room couch.


    "What did you just say?" Chris asked, his eyes wide with disbelief.


    "Michael is back!" Camila repeated, stopping in front of him and thrusting her phone into his hand.


    Chris took the phone, his gaze fixed on the message. A slow smile spread across his face. "Finally... Come on, tell Dad the news. We''re heading to the first district."


    "Yes!" Camila nodded eagerly.


    ___ S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Third District Governor''s Villa.]


    "I see you haven''t received the news yet?"


    Luncheon''s founder, Priscilla, walked gracefully into the opulent sitting room of the Third District Governor''s Villa.


    A young woman, Mika, the current Governor, quickly rose to her feet and rushed forward to embrace Priscilla warmly.


    "Priscilla! What brings you here?"


    "Don''t call me ''founder,'' child," Priscilla chuckled, patting Mika''s back. "''Priscilla'' is perfectly fine."


    "Come on, I can''t just call you that... You''re my elder," Mika said, pulling back from the hug and leading Priscilla towards one of the plush couches.


    "Alright then... How about ''Grandma''?"


    "Really?!" Mika''s eyes widened in delighted surprise.


    "Yes," Priscilla confirmed with a gentle smile.


    "Okay, Grandma," Mika said, settling down beside her. "What news were you talking about?"


    "Someone get us some tea, and perhaps a few cookies!" Priscilla added, her voice carrying a hint of playful command.


    The maids standing discreetly nearby nodded and hurried away.


    "Oh... It''s such wonderful news."


    "Come on, Grandma, tell me!" Mika urged, her curiosity piqued

 Chapter 536 - 536: We Love You!!!!!

    "Alright, alright..." Priscilla chuckled. "Michael is back."


    Mika froze, her expression shifting to one of utter disbelief. "Really?!"


    "Yes! That energetic boy, Tyson, was so thrilled he''s hosting a party this very evening!"


    "Tonight?! But... to reach the first district, it will take at least four hours, even with my private plane."


    "Precisely why I''m here, my dear," Priscilla explained. "I know you''re focused on establishing order in the Third District, but it would be lovely if you could attend the celebration."


    "Okay... I will go, but only if you come with me!" Mika declared, her eyes pleading.


    "This child is so endearing!" Priscilla said, gently pinching Mika''s cheeks.


    "Of course, I will accompany you." Her warm smile radiated affection.


    _____


    The news of Michael''s return to Amerisa had spread like wildfire. Within hours, all ten districts were buzzing, and an astonishing number ¨C over 30% of the population ¨C were making their way to Amerisa. Others, unable to travel, glued themselves to screens, eager for any glimpse of him.


    __


    [8:30 PM]


    The elevator doors slid open, and Michael stepped out. Jennifer, Tyson, Mira, and Maria, who were waiting, stared in surprise. He was dressed in simple white shirt and pants, a stark contrast to his usual attire.


    "Did the sun decide to rise in the north today?" Tyson quipped, his surprise evident.


    "Micky? In white?" Even Jennifer was momentarily speechless.


    Michael smiled, adjusting his sleeves. "My wife suggested I try something new."


    "Don''t mind them," Erika said, stepping out of the elevator. She looked striking in a short black dress that grazed her knees. "You look splendid."


    "I don''t understand... Are you trying to give all the men at the party nosebleeds?" Drakon emerged from the kitchen, Sofia''s hand nestled in his arm. Drakon was sharp in a black suit, while Sofia looked elegant in a flowing dress.


    "I dress for my husband, not for perverts," Erika retorted, stopping in front of Michael. She gave him a seductive smile. "How do I look?"


    Michael''s gaze lingered on her dress, and he swallowed hard. "Marvelous," was all he could manage.


    "Okay... before things escalate, we need to get going! As the host, I''m already running late!" Tyson urged. He looked dapper in a suit, while Jennifer''s red bandage dress accentuated her figure.


    "Yeah," Erika agreed, a playful smile on her lips.


    __


    [GRAND HOTEL!]


    The Grand Hotel was teeming with people, and a significant number soldiers stood guard in every corner of the hotel.


    Everyone was gathered at the entrance, their anticipation palpable as they waited for Michael and his family.


    "Where is your son, Mr Theo?" Wang asked, his white suit complemented by a military fur coat draped over his shoulders. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He said they should be here by nine," Theo replied, glancing at his gold wristwatch.


    VOOM!


    "Oh... they''re here!"


    Theo, Dennis, Wang, Mika, the five founders, Joy, Evan, the Conquerors'' Elders, and every single person present turned towards the arrival of five luxurious cars pulling up to the hotel entrance.


    "Wow! Move forward!"


    A reporter exclaimed, pushing ahead with her cameraman.


    The door of the first Lexus opened, and Jennifer and Tyson emerged.


    "Wow... Miss Jennifer! We love you!"


    "Yes!! Tyson is the best! He helped more than five districts last week!! He also built more than ten schools!!"


    "Yes!! Tyson is the Best!!"


    "I wish he was single!"


    "Shh, Miss Jennifer is his fianc¨¦e... I heard they''ll be getting married soon."


    "I know that! Why do you think I wish he was single?!" the girl retorted to her friend.


    A wave of cheers erupted as Jennifer and Tyson walked down the red carpet, stopping to nod respectfully to Joker, Dennis, Wang, and the founders before stepping to the side.


    The doors of a white Bentley opened next, and Mira, Drakon, Sofia, and Maria stepped out.


    "Those are Miss Mira and Maria, you know, they''ve opened more than twenty orphanages across the ten districts, helping countless homeless children."


    "That''s Drakon! Wow, I can''t believe I''m seeing him in person!"


    "Isn''t Drakon Michael''s dragon? How is he a human?"


    "Drakon is a dragon. I heard he''s from another world where dragons can transform into humans."


    "Wow... that''s so cool! I wish I had that power!"


    The four followed Jennifer and Tyson''s lead, acknowledging the group before moving to stand beside them.


    VOOM!


    All eyes turned to the gleaming golden Rolls-Royce Phantom Limited Edition. The doors swung open, and Michael stepped out.


    "MICHAEL!!!!!"


    "SUPREME!! WE LOVE YOU!!!"


    A roar of joyous screams erupted from the crowd, like a sonic boom. The soldiers quickly moved to hold them back, preventing a rush towards Michael. The reporters only added to the frenzy.


    Michael smiled at the crowd, walked around the car, and opened the passenger door for his wife.


    "WOW!!"


    "OH MY GOODNESS!"


    "SUCH BEAUTY!!"


    Everyone froze, even Theo, Commander Wang, and Dennis were visibly stunned. Erika radiated beauty, her figure accentuated by the tight shirt dress, making her a captivating sight.


    "How can a woman be so beautiful?" a man in the crowd murmured.


    "If she wasn''t Michael''s wife, I would have..."


    "Hey! What if she is my wife?"


    "Who even knows you?! If she were your wife, I''d simply take her from you! But who would dare take such beauty from Michael?"


    "Only someone who''s ready to die," another voice answered grimly.


    Michael and Erika watched the enthusiastic crowd, then turned and walked towards the group at the entrance.


    "General Michael!"


    Commander Wang bowed his head respectfully.


    "Commander, how are you doing?" Michael asked with a warm smile.


    "I am well, General Michael, all thanks to you," he replied.


    "Mr. Supreme, please."


    President Dennis stepped aside, and the entire group followed suit as Michael nodded and walked inside with Erika, followed by Jennifer and Tyson, and the rest.


    Ten imposing soldiers immediately took their positions at the entrance, ready to receive the guests with invitations that Tyson had sent.


    The crowd outside formed orderly lines, presenting their invitations. Those without were left to watch the grand event unfold on the huge screens mounted on the hotel''s walls.

 Chapter 537 - 537: Punishment R18+

    The party went all night, with people drinking none stop, not only those Inside... Everyone, both inside and outside had enough food and drinks.


    Michael removed the invitation setting, which let everyone in... The hotel lobby was packed with people, so the others have to stay outside.


    "Erika... You are drunk." Jennifer whispered.


    "Why are you stopping her, let''s drink!" Jasmine yelled, clearly, she was drunk too.


    Jennifer turned to Celina, Camila, Mika, Violet, Veronica, Helena, Joy, Zukila. Seeing they were all drunk, she sighed deeply.


    "It seems we''re the only ones."


    She muttered, turning to Mira, Maria and Sofia.


    "Well... We don''t drink alcohol, so we can''t get drunk." Mira said, while the two nodded.


    "True." Jennifer added, and turned to Erika.


    "Saying, the truth... You aren''t fully drunk, right?"


    Erika slowly nodded her head: "Just tipsy." She answered.


    Erika stood up, with her red wine, and walked towards Michael, who was talking with the Commander.


    "Where is she?"


    Seeing where she is heading, Jennifer shook her head with a smile, she moved her gaze around only to see Tyson, drunk.


    "You got to be kidding me!" She exclaimed, while the three chuckle lightly.


    "Ok... He can take care of himself, but these ladies can''t... Come on, let''s take them to their rooms." Jennifer said.


    "Their rooms?"


    Sofia looked at the elevator, which was some meters always from them, and shook her head:


    "Not happening... Their family can take them, I''ll help only Niki." She said.


    "Ok, then we''ll help miss Zukila." Mira and Maria added.


    Jennifer looked at the three with a flabbergasted expression.


    _


    "Hubby!"


    Erika hugged Michael, not even caring about the Commander he was speaking too.


    "I will take my leave, Mr Michael." Wang said with a smile and walked away.


    Michael nodded at him and looked at Erika''s flush face.


    "Don''t tell me you''re drunk."


    "Nope! I am not drunk, just a little tipsy!" She said.


    "Oh!"


    "Hubby, come to room, 101... I''ll be waiting for you." She separated from the hug, and licked the wine glass in her hand, and gave it to Michael.


    "You have fifteen minutes."


    With that said, she walked towards the elevator... Michael watched with an amusing smile, as she walked away, maybe stagger away.


    ''Fifteen minutes? Ok.'' He nodded.


    ____ Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Fourteen minutes later.]


    Michael stood before room 101, the numbers gleaming under the soft hotel lighting. He waited for the precise moment fifteen minutes had passed before pushing the door open.


    "Uh?"


    He was taken aback. Erika sat on the edge of the bed, clad only in bright blue underwear. Her legs were crossed, and a knowing smile curved her lips.


    Her cleavage was enticing as she rose and slowly walked towards him, her earlier tipsiness seemingly vanished. Michael had to mentally confirm he wasn''t dreaming as she closed the distance and kissed him. Definitely not a dream.


    "What are you doing?" he asked softly as she kissed him again, then whispered in his ear, "You are late." A mischievous glint appeared in her eyes. "And get ready for your punishment."


    Erika''s hands went to the waistband of his shorts, tugging them down. She knelt before him, revealing his growing arousal. A satisfied smile touched her lips as she looked up at him.


    She took him in her hand, teasing him with her tongue before taking about a third of his length into her mouth. Michael leaned back against the doorframe, captivated by her. It wasn''t their first time, but this felt different, more intense. He reached down, his fingers tangling in her hair.


    Erika continued her ministrations, her mouth working with practiced skill. She cradled his testicles, her tongue tracing a path from base to tip. Just as he began to wonder if she was aiming for a quick finish, Michael reached down and gently pulled her to her feet.


    He captured her lips in a passionate kiss, the taste of her warm saliva, perhaps mingled with wine, only fueling his desire. He moved his kisses down her neck, pausing at the delicate curve of her collarbone before continuing his descent to her chest. He unclipped her bra, and it fell away, revealing her breasts.


    Michael paused, admiring their soft fullness, the pale skin contrasting with her erect nipples. He cupped them in his hands, then latched onto a nipple, sucking gently.


    "Mmmm," a soft sigh escaped Erika''s lips.


    He continued his sensual exploration, kissing his way down her torso, lingering on her navel before reaching the waistband of her panties. He slowly peeled them down, revealing her smooth, shaved mons.


    ''So you already planned this from the start.'' He looked up to see her smiling down at him. He lifted one of her legs, resting her foot on his shoulder, and peppered her thighs with kisses before his mouth found its way to her.


    "Yes..." Erika moaned, her fingers threading through his hair as his tongue traced her. Her juices slicked his tongue. ''I missed this so much. She tasted sweeter than anything.''


    Erika gripped his hair, pulling him upright. "Fuck me, Michael," she whispered, her voice thick with desire.


    "What about the others?" he asked, a hint of concern in his voice.


    "Do you think they''ll bother us?" she replied quickly, lifting her leg again, guiding him inside her.


    "Oh, god," Erika gasped as he entered her. She buried her face in his neck as he began to move within her. "Yes," she breathed. "Yes, right there."


    Michael''s hands found her ass, lifting her slightly as she wrapped her legs around his waist, meeting his thrusts. She cupped her own breast, offering her nipple to his lips as waves of pleasure coursed through them both.


    After a few intense moments, Michael carried her to the bed, laying her down gently. Her arms stretched above her head, her breasts prominent, nipples hard. He raised her legs, plunging deeper, feeling himself touch her cervix.


    "Ah! You''re too big," Erika moaned, "Don''t stop," she quickly added.


    Holding her by her ankles, he continued to thrust, his body brushing against her. Erika lifted her head, moaning with each stroke. Her silver hair fanned out across the pillow as he watched her, captivated.


    "Ah! I am going to cum!" she cried out.


    Michael felt his own climax building, but he wasn''t ready to stop. He rolled her onto her side, her legs pressed together. Kneeling on the bed behind her, he pushed back into her, the tightness intensifying the sensation.


    Erika tried to open her legs, but he gently pressed them back down, thrusting deeply and rapidly.


    "Oh, fuck, yes, yes, fuck me, fuck me, love!" she cried. "I am going to cum!"


    Michael slapped her ass cheek playfully as she brought her own breast to her mouth, licking her nipple as he continued his relentless assault.


    "Not yet!" he hissed, thrusting even harder. He was on the verge, but he wanted more.


    He withdrew and, without a word, Erika moved onto her knees, presenting herself to him.


    "God, you''re perfect," he murmured, climbing onto the bed. He spread her ass cheeks and began to explore her intimately from behind, his tongue teasing her ass.


    Erika didn''t object, so he continued. Then, he positioned himself and slipped inside her ass with one motion.


    "YES!"


    Erika threw her head back, her hair flying over her shoulders. Her shoulder blades stood out sharply, a sight that always captivated him.


    "Fuck me like the naughty little girl I am! Fuck my ass!!" she yelled.


    Michael gripped her hips firmly, his movements becoming more frantic, harder than ever before.


    "I AM CUMMING!" Erika cried, her voice filled with ecstasy.


    Michael could no longer hold back. He withdrew from her ass, and plunged back into her pussy, and emptied his balls deep within her. After some seconds, his release finally washing over him.


    "Ahh!"


    They both gasped, collapsing onto the bed, his weight supported by his arms.


    "That was one of the best punishments ever," he murmured into her ear, earning a contented smile from Erika.


    "Again." She said.

 Chapter 538 - 538: THE END!

    [One Month Later.]


    The soft glow of the villa theater illuminated the faces of its occupants: Michael, Erika, Mira, Tyson, Jennifer, Maria, Niki, Norman, Deck, Ralph, Levi, and Ricky. They were a tableau of quiet contentment, their gazes fixed on the screen where Tom and Jerry''s timeless antics unfolded.


    Erika leaned into Michael, her head finding a comfortable resting place on his shoulder. A sigh escaped her lips. "I can''t believe it''s all over," she murmured, a hint of lingering disbelief in her voice.


    Michael gently stroked her hair. "Yes... We lost good people on the way, but they will be happy knowing the world is now at peace." His words carried a weight of shared experience, a quiet acknowledgment of the sacrifices made.


    Erika nodded and tightened her embrace around his waist, seeking solace and reassurance in his presence.


    A tender smile touched Michael''s lips as he wrapped his arm more securely around her, their shared gaze drifting back to the animated chaos on the screen. Behind them, a wave of warm smiles rippled through the group, a silent testament to the bond they had forged.


    Mira and Maria exchanged a knowing glance, a silent conversation passing between them. With a shared nod, Mira turned towards Michael, a hint of nervousness fluttering in her expression.


    "Big Brother, I want to introduce you to someone."


    Michael raised a questioning eyebrow, a playful smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth.


    "Carl?"


    Mira''s eyes widened in genuine surprise.


    "Uh? How did you know?"


    "I have been observing you two," Michael chuckled softly. "He is a good boy, as long as he doesn''t make you sad... I will agree to your relationship. You are now eighteen, so it''s acceptable." He glanced back at her, his gaze softening with brotherly affection.


    "Thank you, Big brother!" Mira exclaimed, a wave of relief washing over her. "I''ll let him know right away."


    "But," Michael interjected, his tone firm yet gentle, "he''ll still have to meet me in person."


    "That won''t a problem at all," Mira replied confidently, already reaching for her phone to send a message to Carl.


    "Em... Big sister?" Maria''s voice was slightly hesitant as she addressed Erika.


    Erika, her attention still seemingly on the cartoon, turned her head slightly.


    "I accept Maria... Adrian is a good guy, but do you really love him?" Her gaze held a touch of sisterly concern.


    "Yes, we love each other very much," Maria affirmed, her voice filled with conviction. "He even wants to marry me!"


    "Uh?"


    A collective murmur of surprise rippled through the theater as all eyes turned to Maria.


    "I accept the relationship, but not marriage," Erika said, her tone now more serious.


    "You are still young... At least wait until you''ve finished high school."


    Maria nodded understandingly. "I will, Sister."


    "And both of you," Jennifer interjected, her gaze sweeping over the two younger girls.


    "watch yourselves... I know they don''t have such a mindset, but keep yourselves clean until you''re married, understood?"


    Mira and Maria nodded in unison. "Yes, Jennifer," Maria affirmed.


    "Good... We will--" Jennifer began, but her words were abruptly cut short.


    Erika suddenly clapped a hand over her mouth, her face paling as a wave of nausea washed over her. She scrambled to her feet and hurried towards the restroom located within the theater, her movements swift and urgent.


    Michael and the rest of the group instantly rose, their faces etched with concern and surprise.


    Michael''s gaze found Jennifer''s. "Jennifer."


    "On it," she replied instantly, already moving towards the restroom door. She slipped inside and closed the door gently behind her.


    "Are you okay, Erika?" Jennifer asked, her voice laced with worry as she found Erika leaning over the sink, rinsing her face with water.


    Erika looked up at her reflection in the mirror, her brow furrowed. "I don''t know, maybe I caught a cold."


    "Is this the first time?" Jennifer asked, a slight frown creasing her forehead.


    "No, I think the third time now," Erika revealed with a sigh, a hint of confusion in her voice.


    Jennifer''s eyebrow arched slightly. She moved closer to Erika and gently placed a hand on her stomach. As she subtly channeled her energy, a look of profound shock spread across her face.


    "You are pregnant!"


    "What?!" Erika gasped, her eyes widening in disbelief.


    The restroom door swung open, and Michael stepped inside, his expression a mixture of concern and confusion as he took in the sight of the two stunned women.


    "I will be outside," Jennifer said softly, a knowing smile playing on her lips as she turned and exited the restroom, leaving Michael and Erika alone.


    Michael watched her go for a moment, then turned his full attention to Erika.


    "What happened?" he asked, his voice gentle.


    Erika turned to face him, a hesitant expression on her face. "Hmm... Love, what do you think about children?"


    "Meaning?" Michael asked, his brow furrowed in confusion.


    "Like having your own child," Erika elaborated, her gaze searching his.


    "That will be wonderful!" Michael exclaimed, a broad smile instantly illuminating his face. He moved towards her, his eyes filled with warmth and anticipation.


    "Tell me," he said, stopping just in front of her, "you want a child?"


    "You. I am pregnant," Erika revealed in a low, almost whispered voice, her eyes locking with his.


    Michael''s smile widened, and he reached out, gently cupping her face in his hands before leaning down to press a tender kiss to her lips.


    "I know..."


    "You do?" Erika looked up at him, her surprise evident.


    "Yes, I was waiting for you to tell me," Michael said softly, pulling her closer and inhaling the sweet scent of her hair. "Don''t be so pale, I''ll help you all the way, until the very end." He held her gaze, his eyes filled with unwavering support.


    "I am not scared," Erika said, though her voice still held a tremor.


    "You can''t hide your emotions from me, and you can''t lie." Michael said with a gentle smile.


    "You? Fine... I am a little scared," Erika admitted, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Don''t worry, I am right here, and you have Jennifer, Mira, and Maria with you... Everyone is here to take care of you," Michael reassured her, his embrace tightening. Erika slowly nodded, finding comfort in his words and his presence.


    Michael smiled and kissed her hair again. "Come on, let''s go outside."


    Erika nodded meekly, allowing him to lead her towards the door.


    As the door opened, Erika and Michael froze in the doorway, met by the sight of the entire group staring at them with wide grins and knowing smirks.


    "So I will be having a nephew or a niece soon!" Mira exclaimed, her face beaming with excitement.


    "Can''t wait to spoil him, or her," Maria added, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    The two girls swiftly moved forward, each taking one of Erika''s arms and gently pulling her along.


    "Be careful!" Michael called out, a hint of amusement in his voice.


    "Don''t worry, Micky, she isn''t that weak," Jennifer chuckled, joining Mira and Maria as they guided Erika out of the theater.


    "Where are you going?" Tyson asked, his brow furrowed in mild confusion.


    "We need to get ready to welcome the baby!" Mira and Maria yelled in unison, their voices filled with joyous energy as they ushered Erika through the doorway and closed the door behind them.


    "I hope they know there is still time before that?" Michael muttered, a wry smile playing on his lips. He was then taken aback as Tyson and the other guys sprang into action, a newfound urgency in their movements.


    "Where are you all going?!" Michael asked, his confusion growing.


    "Didn''t you hear the girls?!! We need to get something for the baby!! We can''t let your child love them more than us!!" Tyson declared with complete seriousness.


    "Yes!"


    The others echoed, their faces alight with competitive affection as they rushed out of the theater, their footsteps echoing down the hallway.


    Michael watched them go, a small, genuine smile finally breaking through his amusement. He shook his head, a wave of warmth washing over him.


    "Wow, Michael... This is what you fought for, what you sweat and bled for... A good and loving family, and a peaceful world," sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He murmured to himself, his gaze softening with a deep sense of contentment.


    Michael sat back down in his seat, the echoes of laughter and excited chatter fading in the distance, a profound sense of peace settling over him.


    "So this is the end?"


    *


    *


    *


    From the beginning of his life in the slums, a young man, lacking all worldly advantages, faced countless life-threatening battles. Through relentless struggle, he grew into the creator of all realms, standing at the apex of existence as the one and only Supreme King.


    Michael''s journey reaches its end here.


    A heartfelt thank you to all my readers, supporters, and friends.


    Your invaluable help and unwavering support made this journey possible. Thank you all, once again.


    If you enjoy this book, you can check my other books:


    Reborn with the all seeing eyes.


    Return of the supreme beast tamer


    Betrayed Hunter: Rise of a kingdom